《Killing God》


 Chapter 1

    On the fifth day of March, it was cloudy.


    Morning light from the East, and gradually illuminate the land, over the high ups and downs of the Tianyin mountains, scattered in the foothills of Xilu City, illuminate this bustling city, remind countless people in the city is the beginning of a new day.


    Young Shen Shi naturally wakes up.


    Will it be a fine day today?


    He looked at the magnificent mountain without expression. After a while, he turned back and sat down at the desk not far away by the window wall. Compared with ordinary people''s desks, the desk in Shen Shi''s room will be a little longer, and it will be placed upright on the left side of the window. On both sides of the desk are stacked three large boxes, a total of six. They are all made of gray brown rattan. They look strong and square. They almost reach Shen Shi''s chest, and I don''t know what''s inside.


    Sitting in front of the desk, Shen Shi calmed down. Then, with a light complexion, he reached out and took a piece of white paper carefully cut into three inches wide and four inches long from the side of the desk and put it in front of him. All the ink, paper and inkstone on the desk were ready. Shen Shi also did it himself, adding water to polish the ink. Later, when he was ready, he picked up the pen and dipped it in ink and began to put it on the paper.


    Black ink is now between the white paper, refers to the pen holder, soft road, all the way down without the slightest tremor, it is very stable. And the handwriting moves smoothly, it seems that at this moment he has already practiced many times, and he is very familiar with it. It''s just that the young man''s appearance of writing is beautiful, but what finally forms on the white paper is not ordinary words, but strange and twisted patterns, which are simple and complicated, and different from each other. Ordinary people can hardly understand the meaning of these strange patterns at a glance, but some people will believe it.


    On the other side of the courtyard outside, outside the railings of a quiet corridor, in the cool morning wind, behind the grass and flowers on the green fence eaves, stood a stout man, quietly staring at the young man behind the window in front of him, watching him get up and open the window, watching him smile and slouch, watching him practice painting, watching him smile calmly, and a little bit of a teenager''s heart He was so complacent that he stroked those big boxes. Although they were filled with useless white paper, it took him many years to be his most precious treasure.


    He looked at the young man quietly, his eyes bright and clear, deep in his eyes, vaguely with some memories and warmth. At this time, Shen Shi came to the window, his eyes turned, and soon saw the man. A smile appeared on his face, and he waved: "Dad!"


    He had a good laugh and didn''t try to suppress his voice. Shen Tai, Shen Shi''s father, waved to Shen Shi with a smile. Shen Shi opened the door and ran to Shen Tai''s side.


    Shen Tai reached out and touched Shen Shi''s head and asked gently, "are you tired?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not tired. I''m used to it."


    Shen Tai laughed and said, "Yin Yang, five elements and ten kinds of runes are rare, difficult, complicated and distorted. Even in the realm of cultivation, few people have ever been involved in them. It''s not easy for you to persist in painting for seven years at a young age." After that, he seemed to think of something, pondered a little, and then said: "although the art of talisman is only a small way, it is not valued by people in the realm of cultivation, if you can persist in it, it will be beneficial in the future, and it will become a reliance on your cultivation. Dad has been urging you all these years. After all, it''s for your own good. Don''t blame me in your heart. "


    Shen Shi laughs, shakes his head and laughs without saying anything. Looking at the look on his face, it''s the same as his father''s.


    But Shen Tai was at a loss for no reason. Another familiar figure seemed to float in front of his eyes.


    After a while, Shen Tai seemed to wake up from a long memory. He shook his head and said with a smile, "let''s go. Today is a good day. Let''s go to worship your mother and have a good talk with her."


    Shen Shi agreed and walked to the front hall behind his father. He just looked up at the sky as he walked. The haze and light gray sky was overcast, just like normal days.


    The light smoke is curling and floating among the three pillars of incense. Shen Tai and Shen Shi are standing in a quiet room. In front of them is a incense table, on which there is a spirit card. From top to bottom, the number of "Shen men Bai''s spirit tablet" is simply written.


    Usually, he is always a chubby man with a smiling face. Now he rarely stops smiling and stands in front of his deceased wife''s throne silently, silent and staring at the card.


    As for Shen Shi, he stood behind his father and bowed three times to the memorial tablet with his hands folded. His lips moved, as if he was saying something to the dead mother''s throne at the bottom of his heart.


    There was peace in the quiet room until Shen Tai suddenly opened his mouth and said, "little stone, do you remember what I told you?"


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly trembled, as if all his muscles were suddenly tense at that moment. He suddenly looked up and looked at his father''s back. Shen Tai did not look back, but still stood with his back to him, staring at the spirit card on the incense table.


    "Remember..." After a while, Shen Shi answered in a low voice, but he didn''t know why."Good." Shen Tai nodded slowly, then said, "it''s today."


    He turned around, looked at Shen Shi, his only son, his own flesh and blood, and said in a soft voice, "they have taken back the place they gave you to practice in the mountains and transferred it to the Wang family."


    Shen Shi''s breathing stopped in an instant. The corner of his eyes twitched involuntarily. Shen Taichang took a breath and said, "we have no way back, little stone."


    Shen Shi lowered his head slowly. After a long time, he said softly, "I understand, Dad."


    Staring at his son, Shen Tai suddenly put his arms around him and left him. Shen Shi clenched his teeth, and his face muscles trembled slightly. He said in a low voice, "Dad, it''s OK. I''m not afraid."


    Shen Tai closed his eyes. Then, little by little, he let go of his arms and lowered his voice. He said in words that only Shen Shi could hear: "you go now. Everything will be done according to what we said before. Wait for me at the butcher''s place."


    Shen Shi nodded heavily and took a deep look at his father, who had been living with him for more than ten years. Without hesitation, he turned and strode out of the quiet room.


    Shen Tai''s eyes flutter with his son''s figure, until his back disappears, until his footsteps finally go away, then he slowly turns around and faces the spirit card on the incense table again.


    Light smoke curled around, as if to make the handwriting of the tablet a little blurred.


    Shen Tai tightly clenched his right hand and slowly spread it out. In the palm of his hand, it was a small jade hourglass with a little green color. It was only about half an inch long. The fine white sand flowed and dripped silently inside. However, the appearance looked rather shabby and the luster was very dim. It was a worthless gadget for many years.


    He deeply gazed at the jade hourglass, then raised his head, looked at the smart card, suddenly laughed, and said: "Xiaobai, you have to protect our son."


    After walking through the quiet back hall courtyard and around several corridors, Shen Shi walked along the corridor road with no expression. He felt the noise coming from the lively sound gradually in front of him. It was the sound that he was familiar with every day when he was growing up. Soon after, around a screen wall, a hanging curtain and door appeared in front of him. When he arrived here, the noise became much louder. Shen Shi stopped and stared there. After a moment, he took a deep breath, bit his teeth, and then stepped over. Suddenly, a wave of sound came.


    The plan of a year lies in spring, and the plan of a day lies in the morning. Although it is still the morning now, the first floor of Tianyi, which has been operated by Shen Tai for more than ten years in Xilu City, has just opened. However, the spacious shop is already crowded with people, and there are many guests coming and going.


    Shen Shi is located on the southwest side of Hongmeng continent, commonly known as "Yinzhou". It is said that Shen Shi got his name from a huge Tianyin mountain range across the state. Among the 90 prefectures in Hongmeng City, Yinzhou is located in the southwest, but it has a large area. Among the several prefectures in the southwest, it is a prosperous place.


    At this moment, the Tianyi floor, which opened early in the morning, is very busy. Under Shen Tai''s business plan these years, Tianyi floor is no longer the small storefront that could only sell some secret Taoist Scriptures that were thrown out of the dark gate, and even despised by himself. There are dozens of spacious counters in the spacious shop, including Taoist Scriptures, secret collections, Pharmacopoeia, lingcao, ores, demon pills and talismans There are almost all kinds of spiritual materials related to today''s cultivation. There are goods on sale on the first floor of the sky, and there are also some rare spiritual products. Of course, the prices of these good things are extremely expensive.


    Shen Shi has been used to playing with his father in the first floor since he was a child. Almost all the people in the first floor are from Xuanyin gate, but for the sake of being a man in the first floor, they are all disciples who can''t practice Taoism. Everyone knows the young master of the big shopkeeper, and everyone who sees him says hello to Shen Shi with a smile. Shen Shi looks just like before. He is very familiar with Shen Shi and smiles all the way. His elder brother and sister call him and say hello. Although he is not in a hurry, he is still walking towards the gate of the first floor of the sky.


    In the spacious shop, there is light at the door, and figures are shaking in and out, as if they are close at hand.


    Shen Shi''s heart beat faster, but he could still control his speech and behavior. As he was walking towards the door, suddenly, a woman in her early twenties appeared behind a counter on the left in front of him and waved to Shen Shi: "little stone, wait a minute."


    Shen Shi''s body was stiff, and there seemed to be a roar in his mind, and then he stopped. He took a deep breath, turned his head and looked over there. Then there was a smile on his face and said, "sister Xiaohong, what''s the matter?"


    The woman''s name is Xiaohong. She is dressed in the same clothes as other people in the shop. Now she is waving to Shen Shi and says with a smile, "Xiaoshi, come and help my sister. There''s a guest here who wants to sell lingcao, but I can''t make up my mind about it."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, eyebrows a pick, dry crisp ground reply: "good." Then he strode over.First floor, backyard.


    Shen Tai left the quiet room. When he walked into the courtyard, he looked up at the cloudy Tianyin mountains in the distance, with a complex look in his eyes.


    Many years ago, he was in the depths of the mountain, and with many friends of the same age, he cherished the same dream, and began to cultivate immortals with hope.


    It was at that time that he met the gentle woman.


    Later


    He suddenly closed his eyes and shook his head, as if to throw an idea out of his head. When he opened his eyes again, his face had returned to calm and indifferent. He took a last look at the mountain quietly, and then turned away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    As Shen Tai walked along, he met the guards of the Xuanyin sect. They all nodded their heads. Occasionally, when he met someone who was a little familiar with him, he would laugh and talk a few words. It looked like normal. Most of the Xuanyin disciples who can guard here are full of Taoism. At least if they step into the realm of Ningyuan, they are quite different from those outside disciples in the front hall who have no hope of practicing Taoism and can only be assistants.


    After walking for a while and passing through two courtyards, Shen Tai came to a secluded courtyard, which was obviously different from the surrounding courtyards. There were many more disciples guarding the Xuanyin gate. The word "warehouse" was written outside the gate, which was the important place for storing all kinds of spiritual materials on the first floor of the heaven.


    Seeing Shen Tai coming, several disciples of the Xuanyin sect who guarded the place all said hello with a smile. There was no doubt that Shen Tai himself was the chief shopkeeper on the first floor of the sky, and he often came here on weekdays. What''s so strange.


    As usual, Shen Tai talked with the crowd with a smile. Then he went into the yard, took a bunch of keys from his waist, opened the library door, and walked in calmly under the gaze of the crowd.


    The door creaked and closed slowly behind him.


    The warehouse was very big, but because the doors and windows were closed, the light seemed a little dark. The smile on Shen Tai''s face dissipated little by little.


    He coldly looked at the spacious room, at the mountain of valuable spiritual materials, and at their being placed on the shelves. Everything here was the result of his own creation over the years.


    He is so familiar with every inch here.


    But maybe after today, he will never see these things again.


    The stout man suddenly laughed, then stepped forward. The sound of his footsteps reverberated among these shelves. He walked one shelf after another and finally came to a place deep in the warehouse. There is a shelf in front of him, which is different from other shelves full of spiritual materials. There are few things on this shelf. There are only a few jade boxes. At the same time, on the back of the shelf, there is a piece of white paper with four words on it: worship of the elder.


    Shen Tai stretched out his hand and opened one of the jade boxes. As the lid opened, a clear blue light slowly overflowed. In this dark warehouse, it emitted beautiful colors, illuminating Shen Tai''s face.


    He gazed at the contents of the box. After a moment, he pulled the corner of his mouth slightly, then gave a cold smile, then reached into his arms and felt for it. After a moment, he pulled it back again. A blue light of deja vu suddenly lit up and flashed in his palm.


    It was a strange pearl shining with clear blue and beautiful light. It was crystal clear. It seemed that there were countless tides rising and falling in the Pearl. Shen Tai''s breath as like as two peas in a gentle blue light, he seemed to bite his teeth, and gently put the blue pearl into jade box. After a moment, when he palms up, he saw the same pearl in his hand, but the blue light seemed not as strong as before, but it was compared with that before. In this case, the luster of this pearl seems softer and clearer.


    "PATA!"


    Shen Tai closes the jade box, hides the blue pearl in his arms, and turns to leave.


    Nowadays, there are many Fairies in the world of Hongmeng, and there are countless people who are engaged in the practice of truth. Therefore, these fairies are mysterious, magical, magnificent and colorful in the hearts of ordinary people. Among them, the most powerful group of people in this Hongmeng continent are the powerful families and powerful sects headed by "Si Zheng Qi Xuan". But beyond that, there are more and more ordinary people. Yes, even in the realm of cultivation, compared with those famous disciples, there are still monks who live in a difficult life, commonly known as sanxiu. They are struggling to survive and pursue their dream of immortality.


    The number of monks in sanxiu is so huge that no one knows how many of them are. But it is generally believed that among the monks who have a large number of practitioners, the lowest one accounts for more than half of all the monks. There are different sources for these scattered practices. Some of them have got a secret book of the elementary Taoism, or they are lucky enough to have a whole body of Taoism. Of course, there are also some practitioners who leave for various reasons. In short, there are many strange reasons. They come from all kinds of sources. Therefore, they can be regarded as the most bizarre practitioners in the world of Hongmeng It''s a special scene.


    Shen Jiatian''s shop on the first floor, which deals in all kinds of spiritual materials and treasures, mainly comes from these seemingly omnipresent and endless casual practitioners.


    At present, Shen Shi is walking briskly to the long counter on the west side of Tianyi building. At this time, there are many people standing on both sides of the counter. Inside is the shopkeeper of Tianyi building in uniform clothes. Outside the counter are all kinds of people, most of them are casual repairmen, and a few of them look extraordinary. I don''t know if they are from several Xiuzhen sects nearby Disciple, after all, Xilu city is the most prosperous city in the Tianyin mountains of Yinzhou. There are many kinds of spiritual materials and goods. Some monks who are disciples of different sects often come to Xilu city to look for something urgent, important or unimportant.


    The little red girl who called Shen Shi just now is standing in a corner of the counter. There is a man standing outside the counter. After calling Shen Shi over, Xiao Hong smiles and says in a low voice: "Xiao Shi, this guest wants to sell a ''black copper fruit'', but I''m not familiar with this kind of fruit. Can you help me have a look?"Shen Shi laughed and said, "good."


    But at this time, a surprised and slightly angry voice came from the side, saying: "is there any mistake? How do you do business on the first floor of the sky? You can''t understand the black copper fruit, let alone say that now you find a Mao child to identify my precious fruit. Is there something wrong with it?"


    Shen Shi turned his head and saw that the speaker was just the man who was standing opposite Xiaohong. He was a middle-aged man with ordinary clothes. There were many wrinkles on his face. He looked like a casual monk who had been depressed for many years. Now he was looking at him and Xiaohong with anger.


    Shen Shi doesn''t get angry either. He looks at Xiao Hong and thinks that this is probably a casual monk who came to Xilu city from other places. Otherwise, if a monk often walks around Xilu City, he will probably hear about the name of Xiao Shi in the first floor of one of the two shops in the city.


    At the moment, Shen Shi didn''t pay attention to the suspicious eyes of the sanxiu. He leaned against the counter and said to Xiao Hong, "let me have a look first


    Xiao Hong turned her head and looked at San Xiu and said, "my guest?"


    That San Xiu hesitated for a while, frowned, and finally reluctantly stretched out his hand, took out a wooden box from his arms, gently put it on the flat cabinet, and said: "you see." After that, he seemed to think of something again, and hastened to tell him, "just look at it, children. Don''t touch it with your hands. Otherwise, if you lose the aura of lingguo or damage this rare treasure, I won''t work with you!"


    Shen Shi took a look at the middle-aged sanxiu and agreed with him with a smile. Then he took the wooden box and put it on the counter without leaving the counter. First he touched the surface of the box with his hand. After pondering for a moment, he stopped for a moment. Then he released the buckle and opened the box.


    As the lid of the wooden box was opened, a faint aroma of fruit drifted out of the box. Under the common gaze of the three people, there were several layers of soft blue satin in the wooden box, and a black fruit of the size of thumb was lying in the middle. The color was dark and blue, and the appearance was round and full. The skin was glossy with a faint black light, which was quite marketable Phase.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were bright and he looked at the black fruit carefully. He didn''t mean to touch it with his hands. He just gazed at it and didn''t say anything. He seemed to be thinking about it. But the middle-aged man was in a hurry. After waiting for a moment, he couldn''t wait to say, "well, this black copper fruit is good. It''s my last chance to take it off in gaowu mountain in the north of Yinzhou. Look at it, it''s worth at least ten No, at least 15 Lingjing can be sold? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He pushed the wooden box with black fruit to the sanxiushen. The middle-aged man was stunned and said, "how do you say that?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "this guest, I''m sorry. We don''t buy this on the first floor of the building."


    The middle-aged man''s face suddenly sank, but before he could get angry and scold, Shen Shi said: "because the objects in this box are not the black copper fruit of the second grade spirit grass in the Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia published by the immortals Association, but a special fruit in gaowu mountain, named black snake fruit, which has no spiritual power, whether it''s for the monks or the monks It''s Alchemy. It''s useless. "


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, his face changed greatly, and his eyes glared at the boss. There was some blood in his eyes, showing some fierce light. He said: "son of a bitch, you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    Shen Shi''s face didn''t change. Standing there, her face was calm, but the little red girl on the other side of the counter heard the words, but she changed her pleasant face. Her face suddenly cooled down and said, "this guest, please be careful. Although Tianyi floor is open for business, harmony is the most important thing, but since this building is the industry of Xuanyin gate, it''s not so easy to be ignored People bully them casually. "


    Once the three words of xuanyinmen came into our ears, the middle-aged sanxiu man''s body was shocked, and his ferocious momentum dissipated most of the time, but his face was still a little angry. You know, xuanyinmen, which is famous here in Yinzhou, is not as famous as the four orthodox and seven metaphysics in Xiuzhen world, but compared with the most basic sanxiu in Xiuzhen world, it''s really a big Mac. You can run them over with a finger.


    Shen Shi smiles and doesn''t care about the ferocity of this sanxiu. Growing up on the first floor of this day, he doesn''t know how many similar scenes he has seen. He just smiles and says to the middle-aged sanxiu man, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll ask you. You say this fruit is black copper fruit. How do you identify it?"


    Almost without thinking, he blurted out: "of course, it''s dark all over the body. It''s as big as a finger. It''s born in the dark and wet place in the mountains. When it''s ripe, it''s fragrant and full of efficacy. It''s a necessary herbal medicine for refining several kinds of elixirs."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "it''s not bad. I''m very familiar with Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia."


    The sanxiu was praised, and his face softened a lot, showing a bit of satisfaction. He snorted and said: "nonsense, we sanxiu wandering in the river and lake are all on our own. The monsters are too fierce to hunt. Most of the time, we can only cultivate by picking some spirit grass and fruit to replace Spirit Crystal. If we don''t have the right vision, what can we do?"With a smile, Shen Shi pushed the wooden box closer to him and said, "there are so many spiritual herbs in the world. There are as many as 13750 recorded in Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia, and most of them are just like this. Take a closer look at the skin of the black fruit, eh Take it up and look into the light


    Sanxiu was stunned for a moment. He was a bit suspicious on his face. He hesitated for a moment. He slowly picked up the wooden box, half turned to the bright place at the gate, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at it carefully. His mouth said to himself: "it''s obviously black copper fruit. I have to talk about black snake..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Before the words fell, his voice suddenly choked. That is at this time, the young man''s faint voice came from behind him and said, "see, is there a dark shadow texture under the bright skin, vaguely twisted, like a black snake?"


    The middle-aged sanxiu man''s body was frozen. He held the wooden box for a long time and didn''t respond. His eyes were staring at the object in his hand. It was an incredible look. However, the voice of the young man around him still came quietly, saying: "the real black copper fruit is the color of black, not the lustre of green in black; and the big finger recorded in the Pharmacopoeia actually refers to the little finger, which is a little too big. In addition, the reason why black copper fruit is rare is that it grows in remote and shady places in the mountains and forests. The main reason is that after it matures, the fruit has a strong aroma, and it will soon attract wild animals to eat. Therefore, this kind of fruit is rare on the market. And this... "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said with a smile, "the fragrance is too light."


    At the moment, the middle-aged man was speechless. A cold sweat came out of his forehead, but he couldn''t say a word for a long time. Looking at his appearance, Shen Shi shook his head slightly and didn''t say much. He turned his head and said hello to Xiao Hong, who was smiling again. Then he walked away.


    On the first floor of the sky, people are coming and going. There is a row of bustling scenes. Shen Shi passes through the crowd. When he comes to the gate, he looks back and sees that at the counter, little red girl has gone away to receive another customer who wants to sell something. But the middle-aged man just now is still standing in the same place like a piece of wood ¡£


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth tugged slightly. He didn''t look any more. He turned and walked out of the first floor of the sky.


    On both sides of the spacious street, there are rows of shops with open doors. The only thing that can compete with the Tianyi floor is that there is another ancient building not far ahead on the opposite side of the long street. No matter from which aspect, it seems that it is not under the Tianyi floor.


    The plaque on the west gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of.


    Standing at the gate of the first floor of the sky, Shen Shi naturally looked at the bustling branch of Shenxian club across the street, with a complicated look in his eyes.


    In fact, it is the most powerful giant chamber of Commerce in the history of Hongmeng. Its influence covers all the territory known to the Terran. It is said that "there are all kinds of fairies in Hongmeng, one city and ninety states", and this point is still in the past years Even in the old days of the demon king court, no business has ever done it.


    The great reputation makes the immortal society the first choice for all the monks in the world to buy and sell goods no matter where they are.


    Corresponding to such a terrible financial power, although the immortal society has always been only doing business in a low-key way, in the Hongmeng world, except for the 11 famous sects of "four Zhengs and seven Xuans" who are now in the ascendant, almost all of them, whether they are a large number of scattered practitioners or the children of the aristocratic families with extraordinary life experience, privately recognize that the immortal society is in fact It is the 12th powerful force in the world of Hongmeng. All pervasive antennae omnipresent, though the


    is a mediating chamber, the master of the gods is almost impossible to count. The family of the real world is more like stars. Based on this calculation, I''m afraid that the secret strength of the immortals will surpass that of the four upright and seven Xuans.


    However, this statement is naturally the conversation of some boring people after dinner. At least on the face of it, the immortal society has never shown any obvious intention to encroach on the power of the cultivation world. All along, the fairyland society has only been making money and doing business in a low-key way. It is against this background that Shen Shi''s father, Shen Tai, has made the first floor of the sky into a big shop that can hardly be separated from the fairyland society in Xilu city. It is really a miracle.


    Of course, the scope of this "miracle" is only limited to the city of Xilu. If we look at it in the vast world of Hongmeng, it doesn''t matter at all. How many people in Hongjie can do this? Shen Tai, a short and fat man, has been valued by the Xuanyin gate for many years because of his humble way. Shen Shi has also benefited from it. According to the news from the Xuanyin gate, he can be given an extra place to practice under the Xuanyin gate.


    Xuanyinmen is considered as the most powerful sect of Xiuzhen in Yinzhou. Although it is much worse than Sizheng and qixuanna, it is powerful enough in the vast territory of Yinzhou. At the same time, Tianyin mountain is also a treasure land of spiritual mountain. Deep in the mountain, there is a spiritual vein that is most valued by the cultivation world. It can absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and then condense and produce spiritual crystals. This alone is better than those scattered cultivation.


    "Will immortals..." He slowly drew back his eyes from the plaque, and glanced at the street outside the first floor of the building where he was. Besides the flow of people coming and going, there were several men who looked like casual repair standing by the door, with a lazy look. They chatted with each other, or looked at the flow of people on the street, or looked at the first floor of the building intentionally or unintentionally The people passing by the door took a look.Shen Shi smiles, but he goes straight.


    The four or five guys who looked like casual repair didn''t mean to get up when they were sitting against the wall. Instead, they were two men standing chatting. One was bearded and the other was younger. Among them, the bearded man said with a smile, "go, don''t make trouble. We are all idle men."


    Shen Shi sneered and said, "come on, everyone in Xilu city knows that you are the guards on the first floor of the sky. You still pretend to be a monk every day. Are you tired?"


    The younger man said with a smile: "little guy, it''s easy for you to say that we don''t have a rich boy like father. Countless Lingjing live in our hands every day. It''s not that you are so poor that you have to come here to guard your father''s house. At least you can earn some Lingjing to return to the mountain for cultivation. "


    Shen Shi turned his lips, "bah," and said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. You don''t know what''s going on in this building. Every Lingjing you earn has to be handed over to the clan. My father is a man who works for the clan."


    The four or five men all laughed, but no one refuted Shen Shi''s words. The bearded man said with a smile, "well, it''s not bad for you. I heard about it a few days ago. Do you want to enter the door just like those aristocratic children who have been affiliated to our family for hundreds of years?" Then he shook his head and sighed, as if recalling some things of that year, with a sense of self mockery, and said, "I think that year, in order to worship the clan, I suffered..."


    Shen Shi smiles, bows his hand to these men and says with a smile, "so if you come to Tianyin mountain in the future, please take care of them."


    The bearded man waved his hand and said with a smile, "go away, go away, your father is here, not to mention the ningyuanjing disciples who are not on the stage. They are the elders of" shenyijing "who are superior. They are not polite to you one by one. I''m counting on you to take care of me in the future! "


    A burst of laughter came from behind him. The three or four men were all laughing with a gentle and kind look. It was obvious that Shen Shi was popular here on the first floor of heaven for so many years. Even the monks who had stepped into the realm of Ning yuan in the gate of Xuanyin were familiar with him.


    Shen Shi was chatting with the disciples who were sent out by the Xuanyin gate to protect the first floor of the sky. Suddenly, a voice came from a distance behind him and said, "eh, isn''t this the small stone of the Shen family?"


    Shen Shi turned and looked around. His brows wrinkled. He saw several people standing behind him. One of them was a young man about his age. He had a white face and was a little bit taller than him. Behind him were several characters like servants.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth pulled to move for a while, the facial expression on the face faded down, way: "Wang big young master, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at his family background, the young man with the surname of Wang should have a good family background. Naturally, he has an arrogant momentum. Now he is looking at Shen Shi with a smile, and then he says with a smile, "little stone, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, but this year the clan opened the mountain to accept apprentices. I heard that you also have the grace of the clan, so you can get the entrance exam free?"


    Shen Shi took a deep look at him and said, "it''s not recorded yet. I don''t know. But how can you be selected into the Xuanyin gate cultivation?"


    The young man, who has made great achievements in his name, said haughtily: "we Wang family have worked for the clan for more than 200 years, so naturally we have this qualification. And we got more than one place this year, a total of five people. " Then he stretched out his palm and waved his five fingers in front of Shen Shi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Shen Shi''s eyes looked at these fingers, and his cheek muscles seemed to tremble slightly. Then he said, "fierce, fierce; admire, admire."


    The Marquis snorted and glanced at Shen Shi. He seemed to look down on this guy. He turned his eyes and said with a smile, "by the way, do you remember the black mastiff in my family?"


    Shen Shi''s face sank slightly, and he didn''t speak. Looking at him, the prince suddenly got happy and said with a smile: "I still remember when we were two children, including the sun family, the Li family and the Ou family, playing together, the black mastiff followed us all day. As a result, once this big dog was mad and bit someone. Instead of chasing other people, it just bit you. Alas, it was a terrible chase then, wasn''t it? "


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said, "yes, I was scared that time."


    The prince laughed and looked very proud. Shen Shi asked again and said, "what''s the matter with that big dog now?"


    With a smile, the prince shrugged his shoulders and said, "two years ago, once a black mastiff slipped out of the house, but it disappeared. I don''t know which female dog he ran with, did he?"


    Shen Shi said nothing more. The prince laughed and said, "little stone, we''ll enter the clan in the future. We''ll have several other children. They''re all brothers of the same clan. Although your family background is thinner, it''s nothing. It''s good to enter the clan. It''s up to us who can practice faster then. "


    Shen Shi smiles and says, "good."


    The prince took a meaningful look at him. He suddenly looked up and laughed. Then he turned and walked away. Shen Shi looked at his back and gazed at him for a moment. Then he turned around. There was no angry look on his face. He said with a smile to the men, "the children are quarreling. I''ll make you laugh."


    The men were all laughing. They looked over there and said with a smile, "Oh, is that the young master of the Wang family?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, the eldest son." After talking with these people for a few more words, he said that there were still some things to leave and walked towards the long street ahead.


    Behind him, several men took back their eyes and sat lazily on the first floor of the sky. Among them, the younger man said with a smile: "it seems that the boy of the Wang family looks down on little stone."


    With a sneer and a little disdain, he said: "the Wangs just look down on Shen''s father and son by virtue of their seniority. They don''t think about the status of the first floor today. It''s up to them Eh? " Voice did not fall, beard suddenly frowned, it seems to think of something.


    The young man said strangely, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother Chen?"


    Chen''s facial expression suddenly appeared a little strange. Instead of answering the younger martial brother''s question, he turned to look at the direction Shen Shi left. After a while, he turned his head. His face was a little strange and said, "I suddenly think of something..."


    Young humanity: "what''s the matter?"


    With a dry smile, he said: "two years ago, Xiaoshi suddenly took me to the street one day. Later, he saw a big black dog in an alley. The little guy said he wanted to eat dog meat and pestered me to kill it. Then he made a fire to roast it. They had a dog meat feast together."


    As soon as the words came out, the rest of them all looked wonderful. For a moment, there was no one to speak. After a long time, the young man turned his lips and gave a bitter smile, saying: "the kids of these years are very powerful..."


    Xilu city is located in the center of the city. It is prosperous and has a lot of friars from all walks of life. It can be regarded as the focus of the cultivation world within ten thousand li. However, just like the normal situation in the world, genius is always in the minority, and ordinary people are everywhere. In the city of Xilu with hundreds of thousands of population, ordinary people still account for the majority.


    Shen Shi grew up in this Xilu city when he was a child. He knew the city very well, especially the street near horseshoe street where he lived. He could not go wrong without closing his eyes. At this moment, the warm sun is gradually rising, and all kinds of worldliness of roadside people are quietly performing in front of him in the streets and alleys here.


    Shen Shi bypasses some children who are playing on the road and turns into an alley. The entrance of the alley is not big. There are few families in it. There are few people. It looks very quiet. But Shen Shi seems to be very familiar with this place. All the way to the deepest part of the alley, he smelled a faint blood gas.


    The door of a dilapidated house was hidden, and it could be seen that several cabins were surrounded by a patio yard. Just as he was about to go forward, there was a sharp and rapid scream behind the door. But after a moment, only two low voices of "poop poop" were heard, and it suddenly stopped, as if all the voices were stifled.


    The blood in the air seemed to be a little stronger.


    Shen Shi smiles and pushes the door open. Then he sees a big man with bare upper body on the side of the patio. The muscles of his iron figure are like iron, just like those monsters in the wilderness outside the city. At first glance, he feels that there is endless strength in it.


    At this moment, the big man half bent over, stepping on a fat pig with bound limbs, holding a sharp butcher''s knife in his hand, the blade bleeding, is leaving from the pig''s throat. It was obvious that the man who looked like a butcher was killing pigs.Hearing the movement at the door, the butcher stood up straight, turned his head and saw that Shen Shi was standing at the door. He didn''t look strange either. The bloody scene in front of him was seen by the 12-year-old boy, and he just nodded slightly.


    Shen Shi took a look at the dead pig on the ground. There was no fear or disgust on his face. Everything was as usual. He just said hello to the butcher with a smile: "uncle, I''ve been killing pigs so early."


    The butcher said, "well," his voice was a little low and hoarse, and he said, "Why are you here?"


    Shen Shi came to him and said with a smile, "my father asked me to come and buy some meat."


    The butcher''s face suddenly turned cold. He was silent for a moment. He nodded and said, "today?"


    Shen Shi felt that his throat suddenly interfered. He didn''t know whether he was nervous or stimulated by the strong blood gas around him. He said in a low voice, "yes."


    The butcher looked at him and said, "come in."


    Shen Shi went over and saw the appearance between him and the butcher. Although he didn''t talk much, he seemed to be familiar with each other. The butcher was not idle. He motioned Shen Shi to come and grabbed the pig on the ground with one hand. Hey, he picked up the pig and threw it aside.


    Behind the patio, the sound of "huhuchi" suddenly sounded, one after another.


    The butcher turned around and stood in front of Shen Shi. In terms of body shape, he was stronger than Shen Shi, who was still a teenager. At least he was three heads taller, and his arms were thicker than Shen Shi''s thighs. Especially now he was carrying a bloody pig knife. With his figure, he was really murderous.


    However, Shen Shi looks at it calmly. He glances at the bloodstained pig knife in the butcher''s hand. On the contrary, he is quite close to the murderous butcher.


    The butcher looked Shen Shi up and down, and suddenly said, "take off your clothes."


    Shen Shi is one Zheng, way: "what?"


    The butcher''s hand trembled, and the sharp sharp and bright pig killing knife smoothly turned between his fingers and fell off. The handle of the knife was facing Shen Shi. He only heard his low voice and said, "kill two?"


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked at the butcher. The butcher looked at him without expression. After a moment, Shen Shi suddenly gave a smile, reached for the bloody butcher''s knife, and at the same time reached for his shirt and said with a smile, "OK."


    When the wind blows, the smell of blood in the alley seems to be a little stronger.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    "I''ve also thought about living a life of loathing, guarding a small stone, and just living a life of enduring it." In the light smoke, Shen Tai did not know when he returned to the quiet room where his deceased wife was worshipped. He stood alone in front of the incense table, looking at the three incense sticks that were about to burn out, and whispered, "really, I really thought about that."


    Shen Tai took a look at the trump card. A trace of sadness and bitterness passed over his face. He said in a low voice, "am I useless? Am I not like a man at all? It was Li Xinghuai who coveted your beauty in those years. He had a bad intention. You couldn''t get away with it. But after a serious injury, you fell into the root of blood collapse and died after producing pebbles. I know all this from the beginning to the end, but I just can''t get revenge for you. I can''t do anything. I have to work hard for Xuanyin gate to take care of the first floor of this day... "


    The residual fragrance is thin, and a few ashes fall, just like a woman''s tears.


    "He is a son of a noble family. He has a good talent. He has reached the realm of Ning yuan since he was young. There is an immortal like old ancestor Li laoguai in Yuan Dan realm. Looking at the whole Yinzhou, he is a powerful man. But we are just mortals who can''t even pass the lowest realm of refining Qi. What can we do? What can we do After you leave, I often can''t sleep all night. Every time I wake up, I think of you in my mind. "


    "I want revenge. I want to. I''m going crazy. But every time after dawn, I have to put on a smiling face and walk in the first floor of the sky, laughing to others..."


    "I know, when you leave, you advise me not to think about revenge. They are heaven, we are mole ants, and with little stone, just take good care of my son."


    "Xiaoshi is very good and sensible. I didn''t hide anything from him. I told him everything. From childhood to adulthood, I criticized him so harshly and urged him to do some hard work that other people''s children couldn''t do, and he never complained. Xiaobai, do you blame me? I know I''m useless. I can''t protect him. In order to make him more independent in the future, I have to be cruel. "


    Unconsciously, a drop of water falls on the incense table. Shen Tai looks down and gently reaches out to erase the water mark.


    "I wanted to work hard on the first floor of this day to lay a foundation for xiaoshitou. I thought there was really hope. They even agreed to let xiaoshitou go up the mountain. But After all, we''re still ants. According to the words of the Li family, they took away the name of Xiaoshi''s disciple. I know that they are also envious of the first floor of heaven for a long time. They earn countless Lingjing''s cornucopia every day. I''m afraid they can''t help it for a long time. The disaster is only in their hands, right? "


    "We are both mole ants, but what I thought in my heart was that even mole ants, they forced me so much that they didn''t give me and xiaoshitou a way to live, so I''d have to bite them hard to come to this world, right?"


    "Xiaobai, you know under the spring, you should protect me and Xiaoshi."


    The man wiped his habitual smile, and then showed his habitual smile again.


    The residual smoke drifted away, and some red light disappeared quietly. It was the three fragrance in the censer that finally burned out.


    Shen Tai took a step forward, drew three more sticks from a box of fine incense placed on the other side of the table, lit them again, and inserted them in the censer again. Through the light smoke, I took a deep look at the smart card, then turned and walked out, never looking back.


    The past is a little sand, the past is a long way away.


    After examining the bustling scene in the front hall and confirming that there was nothing unusual as usual, Shen Tai walked slowly to the gate of the first floor of the sky and looked around.


    As usual, it seems to be a peaceful day.


    Those Xuanyin disciples who were standing or sitting at the door, like idle men, all smiles and nods when they see Shen Tai coming. In fact, the worst part of their Daoism is that they have reached the realm of Ning yuan. They have really stepped into the path of cultivating immortals. They are very different from the disciples who are still trapped in the realm of refining Qi. At least in the Xuanyin gate, ordinary outer disciples should be respectful when they see these inner disciples, and they usually don''t take care of the weak.


    But boss Shen Tai, with such a tianyilou as his capital, the bright and blind Lingjing water also seems to live. This alone is enough to make him different.


    Shen Tai''s face was also gentle. He nodded to these people with a smile. His eyes swept by. He stopped for a moment on the face of the bearded man who had spoken to Shen Shi before. Then Shi Shi ran went back.


    Through the bustling shop, Shen Tai returns to the back yard and sits down in a secluded Pavilion in a small garden. Looking at the green trees and grass around, Shen Tai is silent and seems to be thinking about something.


    After a while, a figure came over from the other side of the small garden, but it was the bearded Xuanyin disciple who had been guarding the first floor of the sky outside the door. At the moment, his face was calm and his steps were light. His eyes seemed to sweep aimlessly in the small garden. Then he seemed to see Shen Tai in the pavilion. After a slight step, he came over."Boss Shen, it''s so leisurely." The beard laughed and went into the pavilion.


    Shen Tai took a look at him, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. However, the look in his eyes seemed to be a little cold, but his tone was as mild as usual, and he said, "elder martial brother Chen, please sit down."


    There is a round stone table and four stone benches in the pavilion. After they sit down, elder martial brother Chen doesn''t speak. He just looks at Shen Tai. His eyes seem to have deep meaning.


    Shen Tai didn''t hesitate. He seemed to take out an ordinary small wooden box from his arms and put it in front of him. He said calmly, "I collected a gadget a few days ago. Maybe it''s the same with my elder martial brother. Please accept it."


    Elder martial brother Chen took a look at him, picked up the wooden box, made a little effort with his fingers, opened the lid and saw a gentle blue light flashing.


    His hand fell in the air.


    "PATA!"


    With a crisp sound, the lid of the wooden box was forced on by him.


    Elder martial brother Chen''s breathing seemed to be a little heavy. He didn''t know whether he was excited or nervous, or he was a little frightened. But after a while, after calming down, his face returned to normal, but his eyes to Shen Tai were different from before.


    "Boss Shen is a good tool." He stared at Shen Tai for a while and said in a low voice.


    Shen Tai narrowed his eyes slightly. He seemed to laugh at himself and said, "it''s no big deal. I''ve been here for more than ten years, and I''ve created the situation on the first floor of the sky. It''s nothing to do these little things."


    Elder martial brother Chen took a breath, put the wooden box in his arms, stood up and said, "since boss Shen has done this, everything will be done as we agreed before."


    Shen Tai nodded. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "I hope you can keep your word."


    Elder martial brother Chen raised his eyebrows and said, "boss Shen, don''t worry. I don''t dare to say anything else. Only in terms of keeping promise and reputation, I can boast about the world."


    Shen Tai nodded slowly. Looking at his appearance, he seemed to believe in the promise of the man in front of him. However, the elder martial brother Chen was clearly a disciple of the inner gate of Xuanyin. At the end of the conversation with Shen Tai, he claimed that he would be despicable. There was a hint of strangeness.


    Seeing that elder martial brother Chen turned to leave, Shen Tai suddenly changed his face and said, "elder martial brother Chen."


    The bearded man stopped, turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Tai looked at him and said, "Shen Tai has something unknown. I want to ask my elder martial brother, but I don''t know which elder instructed me to deal with Mr. Li?"


    Mr. Chen said with a smile, "you are too much."


    Shen Tai sipped his mouth and laughed it off. Elder martial brother Chen arched his hand, turned and strode away. Shen Tai was the only one left in the pavilion. The squat figure turned slowly and looked far away. The towering Tianyin mountains were shrouded in endless clouds in the distance.


    After a long time, he whispered to himself in an inaudible voice: "I dare to plot against the immortal in Yuandan realm. Who is this man..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Shen Tai once again returned to the front hall of the shop and walked slowly. Although he was dressed in ordinary clothes and had no outstanding domineering spirit, he looked at the shop and looked at it faintly, but it looked like a lion in the wilderness inspecting his territory.


    In the spring light, the shadow of flowers gently covered his short and fat figure.


    At this moment, a seemingly ordinary plain white note was sealed in a blank envelope and came in through the back door of the shenxianhui branch. The receiver only glanced at a chrysanthemum shaped sign in the corner of the envelope. His face sank, and he immediately strode up the stairs, through a secluded path to the highest third floor of the house, ringing here The only door.


    After the envelope was handed in, the door was closed again. In a hurry, the figure was shaking. After a while, the humble letter was quickly delivered to a man who was standing by the window and looking out silently.


    This is a strong but quiet woman.


    Her hair is piled on the temples, the Phoenix hairpin is carrying beads, her lips are thin, her nose is bright, her eyes are shining. Her back looks quiet and elegant. But once you see her face, you can find that this woman is as sharp as a sword in peace. She is no longer a young girl at the age of seventeen or eighteen, but it is the most mature and beautiful time in a woman''s life. Her eyes are full and her figure is slim. She is wearing a blue silk skirt and stands up against the window, revealing her white chest, which vaguely shows her plump deep groove.


    In this gloomy city all the year round, she is as beautiful as a brilliant peony, strong and dazzling, which makes people dare not look directly at her.


    With white hands, she opened the small paper and scanned the simple words. The woman took a deep breath and raised her head again, looking at the busy shop opposite her.


    Then, she slowly showed a sneer. At that moment, her beauty turned into a cold blade. In this busy and noisy street, she quietly flashed the unknown edge.


    At the same time, the short and fat man who created the prosperous situation of Tianyi floor by himself is not in the shop at the moment. Instead, he quietly goes to an obscure Street Lane several streets away from horseshoe street. His hands are inserted into his sleeves, and his face is indifferent. He looks like an ordinary ordinary mortal, walking quietly towards the depth of the lane.


    At the end of the front, there is a secluded courtyard, with wooden doors hidden, and a faint smell of blood.


    Shen Tai stopped a little at the door, and without opening his mouth or hesitating, he walked to the room on the right. The doors and windows of the house are open, and the sunlight shines in from outside, which makes it very bright.


    In the middle of the room, there is a round table, a reclining chair, and two or three round stools beside them. They all look old, but they are durable, simple and with a trace of human life.


    Shen Tai went over and sat down on the couch. Then he leaned back on his fat body. The chair gave out a few "squeak squeak" groans, swinging back and forth, shaking the fat man. Shen Tai closed his eyes and looked relaxed and comfortable.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps suddenly sounded from outside the house, and then a tall and strong figure appeared at the door. It was the butcher who had spoken with young Shen Shi to kill pigs not long ago. When he saw that there was suddenly a fat man on the reclining chair in the room, his face didn''t show any surprise. He just frowned slightly and walked over without saying a word. He pulled a round stool beside Shen Tai and sat down.


    "Pa", a light sound, but Shen Tai threw a small cloth bag, fell on the table, and the fat man''s eyes still didn''t seem to have the meaning of opening, is still so comfortable and lazy to close his eyes, only the faint way: "where''s my son?"


    The butcher took a look at him, reached for the bag, and opened it. A beautiful sound, as clear as a beautiful jade, accompanied by a magnificent light, came out of the bag. Under the beautiful light, there were dozens of the most important spiritual crystals in the world of cultivation. They were crystal clear and flawless, just like the most precious gems, emitting soul stirring colors.


    The butcher stretched out his rough and calloused hand and grasped Lingjing in his hand. With a fierce face, a satisfied smile rarely appeared on his face. After a while, he put Lingjing back into the cloth bag, looked at the fat man on the reclining chair, and said, "I killed two pigs just now. I''m a little tired. I''ll let him wash his body in the back and have a rest. I''ll come later."


    "Well." Shen Tai closed his eyes and swayed up and down on the couch.


    The butcher let out a "hum", and his voice still sounded a little low and hoarse, like a drum in an urn. It sounded a bit strange. Maybe he thought of something. The butcher glanced at the courtyard. After a long silence, he suddenly said, "good boy, why do you want me to approach him secretly all these years and teach him these dirty things of killing with blood?"


    The reclining chair under Shen Tai suddenly quieted down.


    Shen Tai slowly stood up from the reclining chair and looked at the butcher. The butcher looked back at him without any evasion. A moment later, Shen Tai turned around, his hands behind him, went to the door and looked out. In the small courtyard, four walls surrounded a small sky in the patio. He was like a small frog at the bottom of the well. He looked up at the boundless sky, where he could only see the small cloud sky.The stout man suddenly laughed, then turned to look at the butcher and said, "because I''m too weak."


    The butcher frowned.


    "I''m too weak. Even if I have the present situation, I''m still precarious. I''m afraid that once I wake up, everything in my hand will be taken away easily." Shen Tai''s face was flat and calm, as if he was talking about other people''s affairs. He looked at the butcher quietly and said, "I have some family business at the bottom of my hand, but I still want to pass it to Xiaoshi, so I''m worried that this thing will be taken away, so I often can''t sleep. So I thought, Xiaoshi must not be as weak as me. He has seen blood and killed life. Although he is not a murderer, he always has a stronger courage and a stronger mind. He knows more things and knows more spiritual materials. Although he looks humble and useless, he will be more or less useful in practicing in the future. "


    The butcher suddenly sneered and said, "those who come from famous schools or aristocratic families have never seen the talented children who kill their blood. In the same realm, I can kill two or three of them by myself."


    Shen Tai laughed and said, "I''m so bad at Taoism that I can''t teach him anything on the way of cultivation. All I can do is these things."


    The butcher was silent for a moment, but suddenly sighed again and said, "what you said is really reasonable. It''s just that what you''ve done to your son in the past few years is too much for a child. Even I can''t see it. Sometimes I''m worried about whether the child can survive."


    Shen Tai went to the table, reached out and picked up a transparent and shining crystal. His face seemed to be a little sad, and he seemed to be more grateful and loving. He laughed and said to himself, "OK, he has come to this day safely. I only hope that one day I will give him a little reward for the hardships I have suffered in the past. "


    After a moment''s silence, Shen Tai said coldly, "if you hand me over, you won''t be afraid that I will drag you in?"


    Gu Lingyun smile, said: "your son is not still in our hands."


    Shen Tai and Shen Shi all raised their heads, including the butcher. They all looked at this charming and charming woman with an indescribable look on their face. But Gu Lingyun seemed to be unaware of it and said, "so, boss Shen, please pray for the blessing of God and Buddha, and let old monster Li have some bad luck. Let''s use the fake pearl honestly."


    Shen Tai''s face is changeable, and the color of pain and struggle keeps flashing. Shen Shi''s face is also very pale. Standing beside his father, his eyes are full of worry. His hands are too hard, and even his nails are deeply in the palm of his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    "I can''t see that you are still a good father, boss Shen."


    A pleasant but cold voice suddenly came in from outside the door. Shen Tai and the butcher''s face changed. But a moment later, when a slim figure appeared at the door, the butcher''s face was loose, and Shen Tai''s eyes were slightly complicated.


    He looked at this mature and beautiful, calm but heroic woman, gave a wry smile, arched her hand, and said: "I''ve seen shopkeeper Gu. Please forgive me for some things I''ve offended over the years."


    Gu Lingyun, the manager of Gu Da, the head of the famous immortal club in Xilu City, is the beautiful woman in front of her. But at this moment, she looks at Shen Tai''s eyes, obviously without much gentleness, as if it is the same as the strong heroic spirit under her charming face. Her eyes are calm but bright and sharp. She looks at Shen Tai, stares at him for a moment, and then says faintly: "there are 3317 branches in Shenxian club, which are widely recognized by the public In the city of Xilu, a Southwest Yin state, there are three shopkeepers who have been replaced in ten years. It''s Lingyun''s turn to come here, and you have been suppressed for five years. You can''t turn over. You have become a laughing stock in the fairies, and there is little chance of promotion. You said, "if you have offended me like this, will I forgive you?"


    Shen Tai''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and there was a subtle worry in the bottom of his eyes. He seemed to want to say something. But looking at Gu Lingyun''s cold expression in front of him, he wanted to say nothing.


    Just as the atmosphere in the room was getting colder and colder, suddenly a light footstep came from a distance. Before entering the room, Shen Shi''s voice was heard outside the room and said, "uncle, is my father coming Ah, father, here you are


    Before the words were heard, a young man came running in from the door. It was Shen Shi, Shen Tai''s only son. Seeing his son standing in front of him, Shen Tai''s face relaxed, and a smile reappeared on his face. He reached for his son''s head and nodded with a smile.


    After a deep look at Shen Shi, Shen Tai clenched his teeth. Suddenly he turned his head and looked at the beautiful woman who was still standing at the door. He bowed to the ground and said, "shopkeeper Gu, in the past, you and I were in charge of each other''s business. We had conflicts and disputes. However, Shen Tai didn''t know what to do with them. Now I My father and son are already bereaved dogs. I hope that shopkeeper Gu will have a large number of them and let them live. "


    In the end, Shen Tai lowered his head and lowered his voice and expression, so it''s not too much to plead. Shen Shi was shocked by this. He opened his mouth and looked at Gu Lingyun. There was a trace of anger on his face. However, he soon realized that his father pulled his skirt behind him.


    Shen Shi turns his head and looks at Shen Tai, but he still bends down. He can''t see the look on his face. Shen Shi is speechless. After a moment, he silently bows his head and stands beside his father. He only has two arms on his side and clenches his fist.


    In this situation, Rao Shi''s heart has always been hard. From just now on, the butcher, who has been standing beside him speechless, can''t help but frown. He hesitates for a moment, turns to Gu Lingyun, frowns and whispers: "shopkeeper, they..."


    Gu Lingyun gave him a cold look. The butcher immediately drew back the second half of his words, gave a wry smile, shook his head and turned away.


    Gu Lingyun walked slowly into the room and came to Shen''s father and son. He took a deep look at the modest man in front of him. Suddenly, he gave a cold hum and reached out to help Shen Tai up. Then he went to the table. If no one sat down, he said faintly, "OK, don''t be like this, we two After five years of fighting in the city of Xilu, if you can''t cheat people, don''t do it. "


    The butcher was stunned. He turned his head to see that Shen Tai was staring at the charming woman for a moment. Suddenly, he laughed and went to the opposite table of Gu Lingyun. He sat down and hugged his fist and said, "shopkeeper Gu''s eyes are burning. I admire him. Although you and I have been enemies for many years, we know each other best. Just now I was... "


    Gu Lingyun picked her eyebrows and said, "I''m a woman who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. Boss Shen, what do you think you know most about me? Is this taking advantage of me?"


    The smile on Shen Tai''s face suddenly froze, and the color of embarrassment flashed by. Rao Shi is so smooth, but in the face of Gu Lingyun''s sharp words, he really doesn''t know how to make it right now. It seems that in the past five years, he has really offended this beautiful woman in Xilu city.


    Fortunately, after Gu Lingyun said these words, he didn''t mean to continue to make trouble. He just snorted angrily. His eyes fell on Shen Shi, who was standing beside Shen Tai. After a while, he said, "is this your son?"


    Shen Tai quickly nodded, and his heart was also relieved, saying: "yes, child Shen Shi, 12 years old this year." Then he said to Shen Shi, "this is Gu Lingyun, the manager of the immortal society. Please call Aunt Yun


    At the end of this, Shen Tai can''t help but peek at Gu Lingyun. In the past five years, although he hasn''t been in contact with Gu Lingyun, most of them have been fighting in business. It''s the first time for him to sit down and have a good chat. Just now Gu Lingyun was so hard to talk. He was really afraid that Aunt Yun would offend her again.However, in the eyes of Shen''s father and son, and after Shen Shi hesitantly called out the word "aunt Yun", Gu Lingyun didn''t get angry this time. Instead, he nodded calmly.


    Shen Tai waited for a while, only to find that the beautiful woman didn''t mean to speak any more. She frowned slightly and looked at the butcher standing beside her. The butcher gave a dry smile, but leaned against the door and looked up at the sky.


    Shen Tai stares at him, but he is still cheeky and loses his smile. He says to Gu Lingyun, "shopkeeper Gu, I have made an appointment with you before. I think you have got the news. Now is the time for you to fulfill your promise?"


    Gu Lingyun''s white fingers flicked on the table a few times, his face was calm, and he said: "the gods will come from us, and we will not go back on what we promised."


    Shen Tai was overjoyed. He stood up and arched his hand and said, "thank you very much. Can shopkeeper Gu arrange for our father and son to leave Xilu city as soon as possible? After all, this is Xuanyin gate''s sphere of influence. It''s a long night''s dream. We..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Gu Lingyun suddenly interrupted her with a wave of his hand. Then she looked cold and pointed to Shen Shi with her hand. She said faintly, "your son can go, but..." She took a look at Shen Tai, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, Shen Tai and Shen Shi heart at the same time a sink, just listen to her go on: "you stay."


    "Poof!" There was a low dull sound, but Shen Shi''s mood was suddenly agitated. He could not help but step forward angrily. But then he was held by Shen Tai. Sorry, Shen Tai''s face was also very ugly. He sat down again slowly. After a long time, he whispered: "why, please teach me."


    Gu Lingyun face unchanged, calm way: "your work has not been finished."


    Shen Tai''s face flashed a trace of anger, and he said in a deep voice: "shopkeeper Gu is joking. I''ve obviously swapped out the" yinchaozhu "and replaced it with the fake one you gave me. As long as Mr. Li practices with this fake pearl, I don''t know what will happen. I''m a little man in the realm of gas refining, plotting against a great immortal in the realm of Yuan Dan. Shopkeeper Gu, you still say that I haven''t finished my work. Doesn''t that make sense? "


    Gu Lingyun light smile, way: "boss Shen, you are also desperate, this is the dog jumping over the wall?"


    Shen Tai''s face suddenly sank, staring at Gu Lingyun, and slowly said: "manager Gu, you are really well-informed. It seems that there are many ears and eyes in the Xuanyin gate, right?"


    Gu Lingyun didn''t seem to hear Shen Tai''s words, but he went on to say, "what we agreed before was that some elder wanted to punish the strange old Li because he didn''t like him. Once he succeeded, we would naturally keep your father and son safe. At the same time, we arranged for you to escape from the Xuanyin gate and give your son a chance to practice immortality in the famous sect Opportunity, but so? "


    Shen Tai nodded slowly and said, "not bad."


    Gu Lingyun took a look at him and said, "but now it''s not finished. Old monster Li hasn''t got the bead. Even if he has, he hasn''t started to practice. As long as he doesn''t have an accident, it''s not over."


    Shen Tai was silent for a long time. Then he took a deep breath and said, "what do you want?"


    Gu Lingyun said without hesitation: "your son will leave Yinzhou first, and you will stay here with me. If it is successful, I will arrange someone to let you leave in secret. If it is not successful, in case xuanyinmen comes to me, you will be the scapegoat, and the immortal will protect you."


    Shen Tai''s canthus muscles twitched and said, "are you going to hand me over?"


    "The Xuanyin gate has a great influence in this Yin state. It''s not an ordinary small sect, and a great immortal in Yuan Dan state is not so easy to provoke."


    Shen Tai sneered, with a hint of sarcasm. Gu Lingyun didn''t understand it. He said that Yuandan was not easy to be provoked, and xuanyinmen was very powerful. But before, the immortals would dig its corner and act in secret. How could they have half scruples?


    After a long time, Shen Tai sighed and said in a low voice, "I understand. I''ll do everything as manager Gu said. I''ll stay and wait for the news."


    Gu Lingyun smiles and says nothing, but Shen Shi, who is standing beside Shen Tai, shakes slightly and cries out: "Dad..."


    The voice is very light, but the words seem to contain countless emotions, indignation, worry and anxiety. It seems that thousands of words can not be explained clearly. In the end, it only turns into this sentence, this word.


    Shen Tai looked at his son and forced a smile. He turned around and said to Gu Lingyun, "shopkeeper Gu, before the stone leaves, I want to talk to him alone. I don''t know if I can?"


    Gu Lingyun nodded his head and stood up. The skirt of Bisha Luo skirt was gently placed. The whole person was like a beautiful flower in the spring, shining all around, and walked out of the room leisurely. Behind her, the butcher was silent for a while, then sighed softly, and followed her out.


    Soon, there were only Shen family and son left in the house.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Looking at his son''s trembling lips and tears, Shen Tai felt that there were thousands of words in his heart, but he didn''t know what to say. His mouth opened and closed again. At the end, he sighed and pulled his only blood and flesh to his side and hugged him tightly.


    When he thought that after today, it might be that heaven and man were separated forever. The memory of the years when he was dependent on his father from childhood to adulthood floated in his mind one by one. Shen Shi clenched his teeth and forced himself not to cry, but his whole body began to tremble under the agitation. Shen Tai felt the excitement of his son in his arms, patted him on the back quietly, then touched his head with his hand, and said in a soft voice: "little stone, you are a boy, you can never cry."


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth and stared at his father without blinking. He looked pale.


    Shen Tai was silent for a moment. He seemed to clear up his mood. Then his face became serious. Looking at his son, he said in a deep voice: "stone, I have never hidden anything from you. You should know why the situation is so today. Now that the boat is done and there is no chance to look back, we are going to be separated, and it''s not clear whether we can see each other again in the future It''s hard to say. I have something to say to you. You should keep it in mind. "


    Shen Shi slightly lowered his head, stood beside his father and said softly, "yes."


    Shen Tai took a deep breath and said, "if it doesn''t come to light, it''s natural that nothing should be mentioned. But if it''s successful and the immortals will fulfill their promise, then the father will be arranged to change his name and work hard for the immortals in a small remote state. As the most important reward for our hard work, the immortals will arrange for you to get one of the four real names in the world One of the gates is Lingxiao sect


    Shen Shi quietly clenched his fists and nodded.


    Shen Tai said: "Lingxiao sect is famous and influential. It is one of the most famous" four Zhengs ". I don''t need to tell you more about it. As a father, I have poor talent, and I have no experience to teach you. Now, all I can tell you is what I have learned in my heart since I lived half my life. "


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked at his father. Shen Tai''s face was solemn and solemn. He said: "first, no matter what achievements you have or what opportunities you have, don''t be arrogant and arrogant. Just remember that there are countless talents in the world, and the cultivation of immortals is a collection of elites in the world. There will always be someone smarter and stronger than you."


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth tugged slightly and said in a low voice, "yes, I wrote it down."


    Shen Tai raises his eyes slightly and takes a look at the door which is still open. Gu Lingyun and the butcher have left here now, and they can''t be seen in the patio. He must have gone to the back hall to leave some space for the father and son who are about to leave.


    Looking at the empty door, Shen Tai said faintly: "you''ve met Gu Lingyun just now. What do you think of her?"


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth and said in a hateful voice, "she''s a vicious Diao Fu."


    Shen Tai smiles and says, "you look down on her."


    Shen Shi frowned and looked at his father in a puzzled way. Shen Tai was silent for a moment and said: "five years ago, in this Xilu City, the branch of shenxianhui had been beaten down by me, and business was in a slump. But when she came here, she turned the tide in silence. Although she could not win the tianyilou building under my rule, she still managed to stabilize the situation. Now the situation is turning for our father and son, but she has already killed many birds with one stone, and she must be the biggest winner. "


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "how do you say that?"


    Shen Tai sneered and said: "first, I built the tianyilou building. I know what the material of those people is. After I leave, tianyilou will be defeated by the Shenxian club. Second, I talked about it secretly with her that day. In order to avoid the pursuit of Xuanyin gate, I was forced to promise to work for the Shenxian club after it was completed. That''s why she worked for the Shenxian club After defeating the enemy in Xilu City, another general was recruited to help him. Thirdly, Li laoguai, whom we are plotting against, is a great monk in Danjing. He who dares to fight against this kind of person and can drive the branch of Shenxian society to arrange for him, will never be an ordinary person. He must be an excellent person with great future. Once it''s done, Gu Lingyun will make friends with those important people, which will be of great help to her future. "


    Shen Shi pursed his lips tightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect that there was so much aftertaste after this seemingly simple event. At the same time, Shen Tai continued: "but the most important thing is that Gu Lingyun secretly calculated such a dangerous event for a real person in Danjing. All the way, Gu Lingyun had almost no risk from the beginning to the end. As she said, the most important thing is to hand me over to the Xuanyin gate to be cut to pieces, to extract the soul and refine the soul. Because you are in their hands, I can no longer tell that the immortals will be involved in this matter. "


    At this point, his voice stopped involuntarily. Shen Shi''s face changed greatly. Shen Tai took a deep breath, gave a bitter smile, and said, "I didn''t think about it until just now."


    Shen Shi''s face became paler and paler, but Shen Tai seemed to be more relaxed than just now. He said: "stone, what I''m saying to you points out the ups and downs. I just want you to understand that there are so many smart people in this world, and all kinds of tricks can''t allow you to be arrogant and complacent. If you can really join Lingxiao sect in the future, you must remember that. "Shen Shi nodded slowly and said, "yes, I wrote it down."


    Shen Tai nodded, pondered for a moment, and then said: "in addition, you need to remember that there are many talents in the cultivation of truth. There are always some strange people and gifted people, but you are not. However, if someone can see you are twelve years old, but you are proficient in the painting and calligraphy of Yin Yang, five elements and ten complex runes, and you are absolutely good, he will surely marvel that you are a genius and that you are gifted. Can you understand the truth? "


    Shen Shi frowned and thought. Shen Tai patted him on the shoulder and said, "that''s the power of dripping water. If you persevere, you can wear the stone. Since you were five years old, I have forced you to practice calligraphy and painting for seven years now. Over time, I have made some achievements. It is true that Fu Lu is an unsophisticated path, and it can''t teach you anything else, but I think the truth is the same. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I understand."


    Shen Tai looked at his son in front of him. He suddenly laughed and said, "son, I''m really a poor father. Other people''s families give my children a lot of money. When it''s my turn, it''s just a few words. Don''t blame dad. "


    Shen Shi shook his head heavily.


    Shen Tai laughed and rubbed the corner of his eyes as if he didn''t mean to. He stroked his face and kept silent for a moment. Then he said, "you''ll leave here later. I think it''s the butcher who will take you. Although our father and son have a little friendship with him, life and death are very important, so we can''t trust others. The practitioners, especially the monks, always attach great importance to Lingjing. Just in case... " Shen Tai pondered for a moment, reached into his arms and groped for a moment, but he took out three bright Lingjing stones and handed them to Shen Shi. He said in a soft voice, "you can''t have too many Lingjing on your body to avoid causing trouble."


    Shen Shi quietly puts Ling Jing away and looks up at his father. He has no reason to tremble. Listening to this voice, it seems that Shen Tai is explaining the future affairs. However, in this situation, he has no choice but to silently nod his head and promise.


    After all, Shen Tai seems to have let go of the big stone in his heart. Although there is still a trace of worry between his eyebrows, after all, father and son have depended on each other for many years, and it''s hard to give up. When he thinks of the best results in the future, Shen Shi can only rely on himself, even if he is still a child A twelve year old boy.


    But after all, he hardened his heart and stood up. Shen Shi''s face turned pale. After today, who knows if we can see each other again? The corner of Shen Tai''s eyes is a little red, and he wants to say nothing. After a moment''s silence, he takes out something and puts it into Shen Shi''s hand.


    It was a small jade hourglass, old and worn, but through the white and crystal clear jade surface, you can still see the fine sand grains flowing and falling.


    "This is the first gadget your mother gave me in those years. I keep it all the time. I''ll give it to you later. No matter what happens, I''ll keep it as a memento..."


    Having said that, he took a deep look at his son at the end. Without hesitation, he went to the door and said in a loud voice: "shopkeeper Gu, are you still there?"


    The sound of footsteps rang out and went away. Two figures, big and small, disappeared in this room. Shen Tai and Gu Lingyun stood on the edge of the patio without looking back.


    The butcher took Shen Shi away. Instead of going out through the gate, they went straight to a place in the backyard where there was a secret road leading to another unknown secret place in Xilu city. Naturally, there was a secret way to escape from Xilu city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    From early morning to dusk.


    From sunrise to sunset.


    Some people say that there are immortals and Buddhas in the sky. Some people say that all the stars in the sky are immortals. However, no one has ever told young Shen Shi what kind of Tao He is cultivating or what kind of immortals he wants to become.


    After the tall butcher, he left the house. First, he went deep into the ground through a secret road. After a while, he came out again. He had already arrived at another corner of Xilu city which was completely strange. The butcher took him to an ordinary carriage that was ready to wait for them. He took out two sets of old clothes in the carriage and asked Shen Shi to change into the small one.


    Then, with the sound of the wheels, the humble carriage, full of worries, went out of the city in such an ordinary and ordinary way, and all the way north.


    Wheels rolling, slow but non-stop to go, even in the dead of night, this seemingly ordinary carriage did not stop meaning.


    It was the next day that Shen Shi, who was full of worries, began to notice that in addition to him and the butcher, there was a third person, the driver.


    It was a skinny old man with wrinkles. At first glance, it seemed that he was an old man who was overwhelmed by the pressure of a poor life. He was lifeless and didn''t have much reaction to anything except driving. He looked as if he would fall down at any time. However, such an old coachman, driving this ordinary carriage, pulling the butcher and Shen Shi, walked for three days and three nights without a moment''s rest.


    Three days later, the old coachman didn''t seem to have any difference from the first day. He was still in distress and suffering.


    When they got out of the car, Shen Shi''s eyes not only glanced at the old coachman, but also at the thin horse on the carriage Even after walking for three days and three nights, the lean horse seemed to stand there as if nothing had happened to its owner.


    Shen Shi has a feeling that he seems to see a tiny corner of another strange world hidden in his past life.


    After a simple rest, the three of them set foot on the road again. It was another three days to the north. Shen Shi was far away from Xilu City, and now he was in a small city less than half the size of Xilu city. The ordinary carriage was parked in a quiet corner. The butcher jumped out of the carriage and let Shen Shi stay in the carriage. Then he strode away.


    Shen Shi was a little uneasy, but he knew that he had no choice but to stay in the car quietly and put the hourglass in front of him.


    The fine sand flows silently. When the sand slides from one end to the other through the narrow opening, an hour has passed.


    Shen Shi silently gazed at the flowing sand. With the passage of time, his heart began to accelerate slowly.


    Fortunately, this worry ended when the sand only flowed about a quarter. The tall figure of the butcher came back here. He simply nodded to the old driver and then returned to the carriage.


    Grunt, grunt, the wheels begin to roll again and move forward again.


    In the carriage, Shen Shi looked at the butcher, who was also staring at him. After a moment, he said, "there is no news. In other words, I don''t know if it has been done."


    Shen Shi''s cheek muscles twitched a little, slowly lowered his head, and then grasped the little hourglass on the ground in his palm again.


    The same and boring day, repeated again, every day reverberated in the ear, it seems that only the eternal wheel sound. The bumpy carriage is always quiet with some stiff atmosphere.


    All the way north


    Away from the city full of his childhood memories, and the only family in the world, more and more far.


    Three days later, they arrived at another small town in the north of Yinzhou. This time, instead of entering the city, the carriage stopped outside the city. The butcher got out of the car and entered the city alone.


    When Shen Shi stayed quietly in the carriage and watched the hourglass flow for a whole time, he heard the butcher''s footsteps.


    The carriage started again and still went north. In the carriage, the butcher frowned, met Shen Shi''s expectant eyes, and said, "no news."


    Shen Shi sat in silence without saying a word.


    At this time, it seems that they have already left the southwest border of Hongdi and Mengzhou.


    The butcher stopped at the edge of the town and left for the third time. As usual, Shen Shi stayed quietly in the carriage and waited, occasionally looking at the hourglass on the ground and the sand flowing in it; while the old coachman would take this opportunity to jump out of the carriage and move himself, and then bring some water and food to the lean horse.


    It''s just that the food in some old leather bag is not like the grass for ordinary horses, but a little bit like the meat with some blood.This time the butcher came back faster than the last time. About half an hour after the hourglass passed, he came back from the desolate town.


    But his face looked a little ugly, and people seemed to be a little irritable. After seeing Shen Shi, he didn''t even want to say much. He just kept calm and shook his head.


    The thin old coachman was not aware of the dull and strange atmosphere in the carriage behind him. In his old eyes, it seemed that there was only the thin horse. After affectionately patting the lean horse on the back and feeding the last suspected piece of meat, he got on the car again, rolled the wheels and went on.


    On the ninth day, they crossed the boundary of Yinzhou and entered Lanzhou, which is adjacent to Yinzhou.


    On the tenth day, the carriage arrived at Tonghe City, a big city in the southernmost part of Lanzhou.


    This time, the carriage did not hide outside the city again, but went straight into Tonghe city. Maybe it was because after leaving Yinzhou, although xuanyinmen was powerful, it was still difficult to reach another state, so the butcher and others were more relaxed.


    Obviously, the old coachman had been to the city before and looked very familiar with the roads in the city. He drove the carriage through the streets and alleys all the way. After seven turns and eight turns, he took Shen Shi and the butcher to a secluded house.


    Two into the yard, four square, looks small, but still clean and tidy. The butcher got out of the car with Shen Shi and walked all the way to a room in the inner courtyard. Behind them, the old coachman gave them a blank look. His eyes stayed a little longer on the boy''s back for a while. Then he turned away and fell back on his old friend''s lean horse. He patted the lean horse''s head, made a hoarse voice and gave a strange smile in a low voice. He said: "hard work, don''t worry. Maybe there will be something new later Eat the meat... "


    After settling down Shen Shi, the butcher didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he stayed in the room for a little longer and looked at Shen Shi with a strange look in his eyes.


    Shen Shi soon noticed something and looked up at him.


    The butcher was silent for a while, and said, "I''m going to the fairies club in the city to ask for information."


    Shen Shi did not speak.


    The butcher took a look at him, and it seemed difficult to speak, but after a moment, he finally said: "according to the agreement before going out, ten days is the deadline, whether it is successful or not is today."


    Shen Shi''s men grasped consciously and nodded gently.


    The butcher was silent for a moment, and said, "I''m going now. If things succeed, I''ll come back and take you to Haizhou. I''ll fulfill the promise that the gods made to your father and son, and give you a chance to worship Lingxiao sect. But if things don''t come to light, you won''t see me..."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, holding the jade hourglass tightly in his hand, and said, "if things don''t work out, what will I do?"


    At the same time, the butcher turned to the house and said, "if he doesn''t come back, his voice will not be dull any more Get rid of you. "


    The footsteps faded away, and the door was locked before he left. The simple room suddenly fell into an indescribable silence.


    What does disposal mean?


    What will happen?


    In a trance, he suddenly remembered the livestock he had killed with the butcher in those days.


    Those sharp howls, that cold and resolute light, blood burst, cruel and merciless.


    The young man''s hands began to shake. The endless fear seemed like a tide coming from all directions, which was about to submerge him and drive him crazy


    Until, his vision Yu Guang Li, suddenly saw that small jade hourglass again.


    The fine sand was white and delicate. It flowed and fell quietly, one by one, one by one. Shen Shi watched the sand flowing like water and sat down at the table.


    Hourglass standing on the table, motionless, young head on the table, feel a trace of cold.


    Everything seems to be quiet again, in addition to the flowing sand, there is no other in his eyes, just like this, waiting silently.


    The fine sand flows and flows. When it is finished, it turns over again. Time goes by without a sound. There is no movement and no one comes.


    Finally, when the sand in the hourglass was about to finish the third time, there was a sound of footwork in the distance outside the house. It came slowly from far to near, and finally stopped at the door of the room.


    Shen Shi stood up slowly. He felt that his throat was very dry. His body trembled a little. For himself and for his father, who had broken the news in the past ten days.


    All of a sudden, he clenched his teeth, strode past and opened the door.


    The light outside the house suddenly fell down, making his eyes dazed for a moment because of the strong light. Then he saw the figure standing at the door.


    Ten days later, he came to the north with a little old man.The old coachman looked at the young man at the door of the house. On his wrinkled, withered face, he suddenly grinned, showing a few white teeth, with a certain sense of gloom, and began to smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    "It''s you..." From the corner of his eyes, Shen Shi subconsciously looked behind the old driver, but he saw nothing around him, not to mention the person he had been waiting for.


    The thin old man turned his neck, making a strange light sound like a stiff knot for many years. Then he said hoarsely, "come with me, master Shen."


    Shen Shi''s pupil slightly shrinks, stares at him and is silent for a moment, way: "go where?" After a pause, he couldn''t help asking, "uncle, where is he?"


    "Uncle?" Then the old butcher frowned and said, "how funny are you? Ha ha, it seems that you have a good relationship with him. You will know when you get to the place. "


    Shen Shi is silent, and the old coachman doesn''t talk to him any more. He turns and walks away. Shen Shi hesitates for a moment, and finally slowly walks out of the door and follows the thin old man.


    Shen Shi and the old man soon left the courtyard and went to the place where he had come in before. The carriage and the lean horse, which had been sitting for ten days before, were still parked in the yard, but the old coachman did not know when he had unloaded the carriage from the horse''s back and parked on the side of the yard.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the lean horse turned to look over and saw the figure of the old coachman, showing some intimacy. He came forward and rubbed his head on his arm. At the same time, he kept chewing something in his mouth, as if eating food.


    The old coachman laughed and patted the thin horse on the head with his hand. Then he turned to Shen Shi and said, "Mr. Shen, go to the house over there and wait. I have something to show you."


    Shen Shi followed his eyes and saw a room on the west side of the courtyard. It was different from other open houses. The doors and windows of this room were tightly closed. Shen Shi''s heart jumped for no reason and said, "what do you want to show me?"


    The old man didn''t say anything more, just gave him a deep look.


    Shen Shi''s whole body was suddenly cold, like a basin of cold water pouring down from his head. He had the illusion of shivering and subconsciously stepped back. In his 12 years of life, he has never been gazed at with such a kind of eyes, it is cold with indifference and ferocity, it seems that what he is looking at is not a human in general. However, what''s more strange is that Shen Shi was shocked and scared, but he clearly and vaguely felt that he was familiar with this kind of look. It seemed that he had seen this kind of look when and where in the past.


    A moment later, the thin horse who had been standing beside the old man seemed to have noticed something, and turned to look at Shen Shi. When Shen Shi''s eyes fell on the thin horse''s head, his heart was thumping, but he clearly saw that the thin horse''s eyes were totally different from the ordinary horse, showing a strange blood red color, looking like a fierce beast It''s as ferocious as it is.


    In front of him, this strange and gloomy scene, like a mountain, was pressing heavily on Shen Shi''s heart, which almost made him feel that he could not breathe. He could not help turning around and walking slowly towards the closed door.


    Behind him, the thin old driver''s eyes narrowed slowly, and a cruel and cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. At the same time, his right hand reached up to his waist, and a flash of light suddenly flashed, revealing a half blade with a strange shape, curved like the moon, shaped like a scythe, which looked extremely sharp.


    Standing next to him, the thin horse seemed to be suddenly excited, snorted and beat in place.


    Shen Shi heard some movement behind him. Although he only took a few steps, the inexplicable pressure and the fear almost made him sweat. For a moment, he sincerely hoped that the door was far away and he would never go there. However, the yard was only so big and the road was only so short.


    A moment later, he was standing in front of the closed door.


    He stopped and slowly raised his hand to push the door open. However, when his hand reached into the air, it suddenly froze, because at this moment, standing just a short distance in front of the door, he suddenly smelled a faint strange breath.


    He is no stranger to the smell.


    In recent years, in the courtyard of a secluded alley in Xilu city of Yinzhou, he can often touch and smell this kind of breath.


    It''s bloody!


    Light, bloody.


    It was at this moment that he suddenly thought of why he felt that the old man''s strange look at him was somewhat familiar. It was because he had seen the same look when the butcher slaughtered those fat pigs and livestock in the small courtyard of Xilu city in recent years


    His hand slowly down, a heart is like falling into the abyss, has been sinking.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in this small yard seems to be freezing, cold and suffocating. Only the thin horse seems to be more and more excited. His eyes are red, and he is staring at Shen Shi''s back. The horse''s hooves are constantly planing on the ground. It seems that he can''t help rushing past at any time. How can he be honest and obedient It''s just like those ferocious beasts in the wild and deep mountains.The old coachman beside him was more and more ferocious. He pulled out his right hand slowly. The sharp and strange blade was about to show his whole body.


    Just at this critical moment, a tall and burly figure suddenly appeared behind the old man. It seemed to block the light in the sky and cover the old driver with a shadow.


    A stable and powerful hand grasped the old driver''s right hand, firm as a rock.


    The old driver''s face was heavy and his eyes narrowed.


    A force came from the big hand and slowly pushed the blade back under the old man''s skirt. The old man''s mouth moved slightly, and there was a sharp look in his eyes. But he seemed to think of something. After taking a deep breath, he didn''t fight.


    The tall figure came to him slowly, and it was the butcher who had been away for a long time.


    The old coachman slowly looked up and stared at the butcher, with a bit of resentment in his eyes, but the butcher looked at him without fear, coldly, with no intention of avoiding.


    Beside the old coachman, the thin horse, who obviously felt the hostility, had already turned his attention away from Shen Shi. At the moment, he growled low and glared at the butcher with a bit of ferocity.


    All of a sudden, the butcher just slapped him in the face.


    The big hand brought a sharp roar in mid air, like lightning. Before the thin horse could react, it had hit the horse heavily on the head. Only with a "pa", the whole body of the thin horse was hit into the air and flew straight out with a shrill cry. It flew over half the yard and hit a white wall with a "bang", And then he fell.


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee..." From the corner of the wall came the wailing sound of the old horse.


    The butcher looked at him coldly and said nothing.


    The old coachman stared at him for a long time. He suddenly sneered and said in a hoarse voice, "you are cruel."


    After that, he turned around and went to the corner to look after the thin horse.


    The atmosphere in the yard gradually relaxed because of the old coachman''s turning away. When the butcher turned around, he saw Shen Shi and the boy''s pale face.


    The butcher walked slowly and stood in front of Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi opened his mouth, but found that his throat was very dry. After a long time, he only called out: "Uncle..."


    The butcher nodded and gazed at the young man in front of him. After a moment of silence, he said: "that thing..."


    Shen Shi Huoran raised his head, and his heart seemed to be lifted up, staring at the butcher without blinking.


    The butcher looked at Shen Shi''s expectant eyes. After a pause, he nodded and said in a soft voice, "that''s done."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he became soft and almost fell down. Fortunately, the butcher had a good eye and a quick hand, so he grabbed him. At the tentacle, the butcher could not help frowning. He found that Shen Shi''s palms were covered with sweat, and his palms were cold.


    However, after hearing the news, Shen Shi felt as if he had finally put down the heavy burden in his heart. The whole person was completely relaxed in a state of collapse. After a long breath, a long lost smile finally appeared on his face.


    Perhaps influenced by his smile, the butcher''s solemn face was a little sunny. He nodded and said, "well, it''s all over. Now let''s go."


    Shen Shi nodded heavily.


    If the butcher doesn''t come back in time


    If he really pushed the door open


    What will be waiting for him?


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, shook his head suddenly, and then turned around to follow the butcher and strode away from the house.


    Walking back to the street, the voice of the people is gradually rising, which makes Shen Shi feel like he''s back in the world. Everything seems to be different from before, and everything seems to be so beautiful.


    "Uncle, where are we going now?" He asked the butcher.


    After thinking about it, the butcher said, "let''s go to Haizhou in the south, to the shore of the sea. According to the previous agreement, we will send you to jinhongshan and worship lingxiaozong."


    Jinhongshan, lingxiaozong!


    Shen Shi clenched his fist, and the hourglass felt firm and steady in his palm. He raised his head, laughed and said, "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    The territory of Hongmeng is one city and ninety States, with different sizes and areas. However, even the smallest state has more than one million Li in length and breadth. Shen Shi is just a young man who has not yet begun to practice. He can''t get to Jinhong mountain in Haizhou for several years just by walking thousands of miles away. So after everything is settled, the butcher decides to take him from the teleportation array.


    The butcher took Shen Shi North to heimu city. After half a month''s trekking, he came to the big city of Lanzhou.


    During this period, Xu Shi finally got the best result. The butcher and Shen Shi relaxed a lot, and they talked with each other a lot. From the butcher''s mouth, Shen Shi knew what happened in Xilu city these days. It was about that the first floor of the heaven sent a batch of spiritual materials to the mountain, among which there were treasures dedicated to the elders of Xuanyin gate, and Shen Shi knew what happened in Xilu city these days As the only great monk of "Yuandan realm" in Xuanyin gate, the treasure of old Li is also the most precious.


    The butcher can''t tell what happened and how the process was after the spiritual treasure went up the mountain. In fact, what he knows now is all the information that is secretly transmitted through the secret network of the "fairy club" branches all over the country. It''s only a few lines of words. Anyway, at the end of the day, in the sight of peeping at the Xuanyin gate, on the night of the ninth day after lingcai went up the mountain, suddenly a dazzling and thick blue light column burst into the sky in the depths of the Tianyin mountains, and then came a shrill roar, shaking the sky.


    In the early morning of the second day, the Xuanyin gate poured out and banned Xilu city.


    Hearing this, Shen Shi thought about his father Shen Tai. He couldn''t help asking, but the butcher didn''t know it. However, he comforted Shen Shi with a sentence: "the immortals will always promise. Now that things have been done, it''s natural that they will arrange for your father to live in a small city and a small state for a few years. When it''s gone, there will be your father and son Good bye. "


    After hearing this, Shen Shi felt the same in his heart. Although he still missed his father a little, after all, he was the only relative in the world. However, compared with the ten days of anxiety and fear after he left Xilu City, the days when he escaped from Yinzhou safely and had a bright future ahead were really satisfying.


    Half a month later, the butcher and Shen Shi arrived at heimu city.


    Although heimu city is prosperous, Shen Shi, who has been away for the first time since he was young, has no curiosity to wander around. At the moment, in his heart, except for his father''s concern, he is full of the yearning of the famous Xiuzhen school in Haizhou, South China.


    Jinhongshan, lingxiaozong.


    He is one of the world''s "four orthodox" schools with a great reputation. He has been one of the top schools in the field of cultivation for thousands of years. For such a young man in a small and remote state, he would have a chance to worship Lingxiao sect and practice Taoism. It''s just like getting a chance for a carp to jump over the dragon''s gate.


    What kind of magical scene will that immortal sect, that blessed place, and the wonderland of Lingshan be?


    At this moment, in addition to the two teleportation arrays in heimu City, many people had gathered before the butcher and Shen Shi arrived. Looking at them, there were almost a hundred people. Shen Shi followed the butcher and looked around. He saw the clothes of the people around him. With his eyes trained in tianyilou over the years, he could see that almost all of them were monks. A small part of them might be disciples of the sect of cultivating truth, but most of them should be free practitioners.


    In front of these friars, two tables were placed at the entrance of the transmission array. A dozen men in the same gray clothes were watching to maintain order. They divided the more than 100 friars into two rows. When each one came to a table, they would hand over a small bag or dry crisp to the person sitting behind the table and directly hand over three small bright stones. Shen Shi also recognized them from a distance All of them are intact and unused.


    He frowned and looked at the butcher beside him. He asked softly, "send once, three spirit crystals?"


    He thought with a smile, "butcher?"


    Shen Shi took a breath. The cost of the teleportation array was beyond his expectation. No wonder there are so many friars in the black wood city. The friars who come here to take the teleportation array are just that. But on the contrary, the monks who can come here, whether they are the disciples of Xiuzhen sect or sanxiu sect, must have a good life.


    The butcher took Shen Shi and walked past, behind one of the lines.


    After all, the people in grey in front of them just collect Lingjing and let them go. They don''t have any actions to inquire about the identity of the people. As long as they hand over Lingjing, they will be able to use the teleportation array. It looks like a pure business.


    After a while, the butcher and Shen Shi lined up at the front of the line. At this time, Shen Shi also saw the entrance of the two teleportation arrays, each with a wooden card with the words "Yin state" and "Li state" on it.


    The line they were in was the teleportation array on the side of Lizhou. Shen Shi''s eyes silently stayed on the wooden board with the word "Yinzhou" for a moment, then moved away.Behind the table in front of him, a middle-aged man glanced at the butcher and Shen Shi and said faintly, "Chenghui, six miraculous crystals."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, turned to the butcher and saw that there was a crystal on him, but it was given to him by his father Shen Tai when they parted, and the number was only three. He felt that it was not his turn to pay for it.


    Just a moment later, Shen Shi''s face changed slightly. At this moment, the butcher standing beside him didn''t move. He didn''t mean to pay at all


    At this time, the team that had been advancing all the time suddenly stopped. The middle-aged man sitting behind the table didn''t seem to react at first. He was ready to reach out and take over Lingjing. Unexpectedly, after subconsciously extending his hand, he found that there was no movement on the other side of the table.


    The palm of his hand was stiff in mid air. The middle-aged man in grey clothes looked embarrassed and funny. He had to withdraw his hand slowly. Then his face became angry. He glared at the butcher and Shen Shi and said in a cold voice: "you two, what''s the meaning?"


    Shen Shi was also ashamed. At the bottom of his heart, when he thought that "this uncle doesn''t want to cross Lingjing", he saw the butcher with a calm face. He reached into his arms, took out a small jade card half the size of a palm, and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    "Well?" The middle-aged man glanced at the jade plate. His face changed slightly. He stood up to pick it up and looked at it carefully. Then he showed a smile on his face and said, "it''s my own. Please come in." Then he handed the jade card back with a smile.


    The butcher took back the jade card, nodded to him and said, "thank you very much."


    The man was silent and smiling, with a different attitude. Shen Shi followed the butcher and walked into the teleportation array easily. He was puzzled for a moment. Taking advantage of the opportunity that no one around him paid attention, he said to the butcher in a low voice: "uncle, what brand did you show him just now? Why don''t we pay Lingjing when we come in?"


    Forget the butcher''s origin? What''s my identity


    Naturally, Shen Shi didn''t know this. He was shocked and said, "I know, but Well Suddenly, he thought of something. He looked at the butcher and said, "are those people in grey just now also from the immortal society?"


    The butcher laughed and said nothing. Shen Shi was just surprised when he heard the butcher saying: "there is no teleportation array in Xilu city. Besides, you are still young. I''m afraid you don''t pay attention to this area. In fact, all teleportation arrays in the world are controlled by gods."


    Shen Shi took a cold breath. Even with his calm mind, he could not help showing his surprised face at first hearing this. He was born on the first floor of the sky. He has been used to the business of merchants since he was a child. Just a moment''s thinking shows that the fairy association can earn a huge amount of profits every year by relying on this. The name of the first chamber of Commerce in the world is not in vain.


    It''s just such a huge benefit that even the top practitioners in the world headed by Si Zheng are unwilling to sit back and ignore. How can the immortals monopolize the benefit?


    The butcher took a look at Shen Shi, who was thinking deeply. He seemed to know what he was thinking at the moment. He said faintly, "didn''t your father tell you before? All the teleportation arrays made by the human race at the end of the day are built by the immortal club."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Until now, he seemed to have a new understanding of the immortal society. After a moment''s hesitation, he asked in a low voice: "it was said that a master craftsman who was extremely talented thousands of years ago had created the transmission array according to the pattern of the ancient transmission array. In fact, it was also..."


    The butcher said with a smile, "the old master, whose surname is Zhou, was born in the immortal society."


    Shen Shichang took a breath, nodded, and said sincerely, "the immortal association is really the first chamber of Commerce in the world."


    The butcher turned his eyes and looked around. He took Shen Shi back a few steps and said, "well, I''ve seen enough people. This array is about to start. You have no way to walk. You''ll be careful later."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "be careful? What should I be careful of? "


    The number of people standing in the teleportation array leading to Lizhou is now 50. The people in grey clothes at the entrance temporarily stopped the team behind and waved to the next group of people in grey clothes. Soon, another three men in grey clothes came by.


    The teleportation array is composed entirely of dark gold channeling stones. It is solemn and quiet. An inexplicable breath seems to float in this magical array. In the crowd, Shen Shi looked a little nervous. Just now the butcher reminded him inexplicably, but when he asked, he didn''t say anything. He just said with a smile, "anyway, you have to go through it anyway. Let yourself feel it."


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that his eyes were dark and his body was light. He felt that his whole body had lost its weight. Almost at the same time, he felt a terrible feeling like ten thousand insects biting his body. He felt like he had lost his weight Every inch of his body, every bone and flesh, seemed to be bitten by ants at the same time, and straight pain into the bone marrow. Even if only for a moment, he felt as if his whole body was falling apart, almost paralyzed to the ground.


    The moment seemed to him like a long day.


    In the intense and unspeakable pain, the darkness in front of us suddenly receded like a tide, and the light came back. The strange and terrible feeling of ants eating us was finally slowly dissipated.


    In the surrounding crowd, some people gave out a soft voice of praise, and some people were still chatting. It seemed that most of the monks, even if they were scattered, looked as usual. Only Shen Shi after the initial shock, and then in front of a whirl, involuntarily a stagger, see about to fall.


    A powerful arm reached out from the side, and the butcher held him.


    Shen Shi''s face was very white at the moment, and his forehead and palm were full of cold sweat. From small to large, he had never experienced such severe pain, and he could hardly bear it for a moment. The butcher looked at his face, frowned slightly, and said in a low voice, "what''s up?"


    Shen Shi raised his head with difficulty. As soon as he wanted to speak, his face suddenly changed. However, he broke away from the butcher''s arm and rushed to a corner nearby. He knelt on the ground and vomited.


    The butcher shook his head, walked behind him and waited patiently. It was only after half a cup of tea that Shen Shi''s face slowly calmed down, and his face was a little pale and ruddy. He looked up at the butcher, gave a bitter smile and said, "uncle, is this what you want me to be careful about..."The butcher laughed and patted him on the shoulder. At the same time, he pulled Shen Shi out of the array and said, "exactly."


    Shen Shi closed his eyes and groaned feebly.


    They found a place outside the teleportation array to sit down and have a rest. It was at this time that Shen Shi knew what was going on just now from the butcher''s mouth. As a matter of fact, this is also a transmission array made by the human race, which imitates the ancient transmission array but fails to achieve full success. One of the disadvantages of this is that once the ordinary mortals without Taoism transmit through the transmission array, they must suffer from the pain of "ant bite". On the contrary, if they have practiced Taoism, the monks with Taoism will enter the transmission array Most of them didn''t feel like this.


    Shen Shi gasped for breath, but he did not assess it. He gave a bitter smile and said, "what''s the reason?"


    The butcher thought for a moment and said, "I don''t understand why. But once a senior in the hearing said this, saying that the friars are strong and tough, so they can withstand the tearing power of the teleportation array. In contrast, the mortals are fragile. If they enter the teleportation array to teleport once, they will suffer from the ant bite ¡£¡± Speaking of this, the butcher paused for a moment, shook his head slightly and said, "but I know that no matter the friars or the mortals, they never feel the same when they are sent from the Hongmeng kingdom to other alien worlds through the ancient transmission array left behind by the orthodox."


    Shen Shi sighed. At the moment, he could be relieved. However, the pain of ants and the intense dizziness made him feel unbearable. At this time, he also had the heart to look around. He saw that the scenery around him was quite different from that in heimu city before. It seemed to be much more lively. In particular, the similar transmission array in front of him had changed from two to four.


    Shen Shi looked at those teleportation arrays and was silent for a moment. He said, "have we arrived in Lizhou?"


    The butcher nodded and said, "yes, now you are hundreds of thousands of miles away from the black wood city."


    For a moment, Shen Shi felt that he didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he sighed and said, "the master of the past is really incredible."


    butcher said as like as two peas, "well, when I first entered this telegraph array, it was exactly the same as yours. Are you feeling better now? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "much better."


    The butcher said, "it''s so good. Let''s go in again."


    Shen Shi was startled and lost his voice: "what?"


    The butcher shrugged his shoulders and said, "Lanzhou is tens of millions of miles away from Haizhou, where lingxiaozong is located. There are 23 big and small states between them. Don''t you think only one transmission is enough?"


    The corners of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched and his face turned pale for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    The most painful journey of his 12 years in the south of China is the journey he has ever had.


    "This year is just the year of the beginning of Lingxiao sect. Otherwise, I don''t think you are so lucky to get a place to worship Lingxiao sect. But the date of their reception has been fixed. It''s on the 10th of April. Do you want us to go on our way? "


    Shen Shi, who had already had a big shadow for entering the teleportation array again, was speechless after hearing this. In the end, although he was in pain, he bit his teeth and nodded his consent. He followed the butcher into the teleportation array again and again, enduring the unbearable pain of ant bite.


    On that day, they arrived at heimu city in Lanzhou on March 29. It was only ten days before Lingxiao sect decided to take over. The time was very urgent, and Shen Shi could not afford to delay. But this day after day, the whole seven days, each day is suffering from more than three times of ant bite, it makes him miserable.


    Looking at Shen Shi''s appearance, the butcher was also worried. He took Shen Shi to a secluded house to settle down and let him have a good rest for two days. This made the boy''s face look a little bit bloody, and no longer look like a living dead man when he first arrived.


    After he recovered a little, Shen Shi still remembered his practice and asked the butcher about it. He learned that it was the eighth day of April, and there were two days left for Lingxiao sect to receive the guide. As for the place to receive the guide, it was called "baixianyan", just one hour outside Liuyun city in Haizhou It will arrive within 24 hours.


    Knowing this, Shen Shi''s heart was relieved. He thought that he was struggling to get here after all. He thought that in two days, maybe he would be able to join the world''s most famous family of Xiuzhen. Shen Shi''s heart was full of passion and yearning.


    When Shen Shi was chatting with the butcher eagerly, he asked about Haizhou where they were and the situation in Liuyun city. The butcher was very frank and said what he knew. Haizhou is one of the most famous states in Hongmeng kingdom. In terms of land area alone, it is better than Yinzhou and Lanzhou. It has always been known as "the first state in the South" in Hongmeng mainland.


    Haizhou is an important town in Hongmeng world. It is very prosperous. There are a lot of blessed places in the world, and there are many religious sects in Haizhou. Among them, the most famous one is Lingxiao sect, which ranks among the top four in the world.


    "Even if you look at the whole Hongmeng Kingdom, Liuyun city is the first-class prosperous place except Tianhong City, which is unparalleled in the world." At the end of the day, the butcher made a conclusion to Liuyun city where they lived with such a comment.


    The next day, that is, on the ninth day of April, Shen Shi, who woke up early, moved his body after getting up. He only felt that his body was light. It seemed that he was almost free from the pain of ant bite, and even his spirit was much better.


    In the yard outside the house, the butcher stood up, facing the sunrise, with his hands empty, his eyes bright, and his whole body faintly glowing with a faint red light. It was obvious that he was practicing a Taoist art.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were sharp. He looked at the butcher''s palm. Sure enough, he saw a Spirit Crystal in his right palm. The light was shining, and the wisps of light were continuously pulled out of the crystal and absorbed into the butcher''s skin.


    Shen Shi stood aside and did not disturb the butcher''s cultivation, so he watched quietly. I saw that the butcher kept such a posture and practiced about a cup of tea. Then he stood up and took a deep breath. All he heard was that the bones of his whole body were making a faint noise and the muscles were rising. It seemed that his body was strong and frightening.


    After a while, the momentum slowly subsided, and the butcher shook his neck, looking quite comfortable after the cultivation. After standing there and pondering for a while, he seemed to be a little excited. He stretched out his right hand and grasped with five fingers. A moment later, he saw a low echo of "boom" in the palm of his hand, and a fireball condensed out of the air.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were fixed on the fireball. An idea passed through his mind and said in a low voice: "fireball technique..."


    Since the war between human beings and demons, the cultivation of immortals and Taoism of the human race has gone through ten thousand years of development, and now it has entered an era of great prosperity. There are endless kinds of magical powers and methods. However, in the final analysis, there are only two kinds of cultivation methods: the cultivation of immortals and Taoism and the cultivation of five elements.


    People who practice all kinds of supernatural powers are now commonly known as monks, and they are also the absolute mainstream in today''s world. The five elements method is the spiritual power to control the five elements of heaven and earth. It is divided into five systems: gold, wood, water, fire and earth. It is also a very profound legal system to perform all kinds of incantations through complex methods.


    It''s just that the five elements method is too profound and complicated for most people. Just the lowest level of the five elements method, the energy needed to practice is far more than that of the monks who practice the common divine power and Taoism, but the power of the five elements method is really smaller. For ordinary people, a fireball is naturally frightening. A fireball is enough to burn the human body into coke. But for the monks who practice the aisle method, the body is tough and strong. If a fireball hits the body, it can only cause some damage to the low-level monks in the realm of refining Qi. If they face the monks in Ningyuan realm, they can hardly do any damage at all.It''s not powerful and hard to cultivate. At this time, the five elements technique, which was once prosperous for a long time, has gradually weakened in Hongmeng world. Today, the five elements technique has become a kind of legal system that monks despise, and has completely become a subsidiary of the mainstream cultivation of God channel method.


    Generally speaking, it is the monks who have some interest in these five elements after practicing, so they can pick up some relatively simple five elements to practice. Most of them are in the lowest level of Qi refining realm, because the practice in Qi refining realm is relatively simple. Basically, there are only the most basic ways to absorb aura into the body, solid cultivation, and all kinds of supernatural powers Only by setting the original state can we begin to practice. Therefore, in this realm, many monks will choose one or two five element techniques, which can also be regarded as a self-defense technique.


    Nevertheless, it can''t change the decline of the five elements. Even though it is said that in the distant past, the five elements were once powerful. Those high-level five elements are said to be extremely powerful and earth shaking. However, no one has seen that scene for many years.


    As for the fireball technique that the butcher was interested in, it was the lowest and the most common one among the five elements. It was also called the "water Archery" of the water system and the "rock stabbing" of the earth system. It was the simplest and most common five elements technique.


    In fact, the talisman practiced by Shen Shi in his daily life is a kind of small method specifically for the five elements. In short, it is to draw different talisman patterns with ten kinds of talisman patterns of Yin, Yang and five elements on a special talisman paper, and then inject the spirit power into the talisman paper through a process commonly known as "Annotation" to make a complete talisman.


    As long as the monks themselves learn a kind of five element method, use the same method to operate the spirit power and control the same kind of talisman, they can use 20% of the spirit power to urge a complete method. At the same time, the speed of the method can also be much faster, which can save time and effort. But there are also some disadvantages. The power of the method cast through the talisman will be much weaker.


    The butcher seemed to hear the movement here. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw Shen Shi standing on one side of the yard, staring at the fireball in his hand. Suddenly, his hand shook, and the fireball suddenly became bright. After a few rounds of rapid rotation, he suddenly broke away from the butcher''s palm and rushed to Shen Shi with a roaring sound.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    Fireball is the lowest level of the five elements. Under normal circumstances, the power of this method can''t cause too much threat to the monks who have the Tao in their body, especially those whose realm has reached the level of Ning yuan. But at this moment, Shen Shi is still just an ordinary teenager who has not yet begun to practice. He sees a hot fireball rushing towards him. He subconsciously wants to avoid it, but his body doesn''t seem to react as fast as he thinks. He just makes a slight dodge action, but he can''t avoid it at all. He is about to be hit by the fireball face to face.


    At this moment, the angle of the fireball seemed to suddenly deviate to the right side of his head, and it ran right over his shoulder. A moment later, with a bang, it hit an old tree in the yard behind him, crackling and roaring. The fire lit up and burned a branch and leaf.


    Shen Shi couldn''t help but step back. He turned his head and looked at the branches of the old tree, which were smoking and burning. He could not help but feel a lingering fear. At this time, the butcher''s laughter came from behind him and said, "how about this fireball technique?"


    Shen Shi took a bad look at him, but he said honestly: "it''s a surprise to me, but it seems that it''s powerful."


    The butcher laughed, shook his head and said, "it just looks good." Then he took a look at Shen Shi and said, "I know your father asked you to copy and depict the talisman and rune patterns since you were a child, but this kind of minor path costs a lot of energy, and it''s not very useful. If you worship Lingxiao sect in the future, I don''t think you should waste your useless spirit here."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I know." In fact, both he and his fat father Shen Tai knew something about this truth. But Shen Tai''s qualification in cultivation was so poor that he could not teach Shen Shi anything except talismans.


    Looking up at the sky, I saw the blue sky high and broad, a few white clouds floating in the sky, and there was a faint sound of birds in the distance, which should be seabirds flying in the sea breeze. Liuyun city is located on the shore of the sea. You can see the boundless sea not far from the city.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. He felt that the air was fresh and comfortable. He turned to the butcher and asked, "uncle, what else can we do today?"


    After thinking about it, the butcher said, "it''s OK today. I''ll go to the branch store in the city later to get a keepsake and come back. I''ll take you to worship Xianyan outside the city tomorrow. This mission is finished."


    After a pause, Shen Shi said, "uncle, since I have nothing to do today, I want to go to Liuyun city to have a look."


    After a moment, Tu Xuanfu thought that he had gone up to the hell, and he could not understand what it was


    Shen Shi laughs and says nothing. Then the butcher comes into the room and cleans up casually. Then he comes out and takes Shen Shi out. Just as he walked out of the gate, Shen Shi followed the butcher and suddenly asked him, "uncle, when I just met you a few years ago, did you already belong to the immortal society?"


    The butcher''s steps pause a little, and then he takes a look at the boy beside him. Shen Shi looks as usual, and looks ahead. It seems that he just asked this question unintentionally. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "not bad."


    Shen Shi said "Oh" softly, and said nothing more.


    The house they lived in was located in the south of Liuyun city. After the butcher took Shen Shi along a street, he saw a sudden bustle around him. Several streets appeared in front of him at the same time. There were many high-rise buildings and a lot of people. Shen Shi couldn''t help but stop. Looking at the scene, he was amazed.


    If you pick out any street here, it looks more prosperous than the horseshoe street in Xilu city of Yinzhou, not to mention the gathering of several. Besides, the friars in front of you are like rain, there are many people in strange clothes, and you can even see many monsters with strange pets.


    The butcher pointed forward with a smile and said, "this is Nanbao square of Liuyun city. In addition, there are also similar square cities in the East, West and north of the city. Lingcai merchants gather here. It is the most prosperous city among the Sixteen States in the south of Hongmeng. No matter how rare lingcai treasures are, they can be found in Liuyun city."


    Shen Shi nodded. Maybe he grew up in a big shop like tianyilou. In his heart, he felt a natural closeness to this bustling city. Then he said with a smile: "it''s really bustling. Compared with here, I think that the other side of xilucheng is the countryside."


    The butcher laughed and said, "that''s what it is."


    Then they walked forward together. The butcher took Shen Shi into a broad street. After walking through the crowd for more than a hundred feet, Shen Shi saw a towering Pavilion in front of him. In the solemn and spacious shop, monks came and went. On the plaque, there were three big words of immortal society.


    The butcher stopped, turned to Shen Shi and said, "I''ll go in and do something. You can just stroll around here. I''ll wait for you at the door in two hours, OK?"Shen Shi nodded and said, "OK."


    The butcher told him again and said, "tomorrow we will go to worship Xianyan. At this moment, you should be careful and don''t delay the important event."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "I know."


    The butcher seemed to know Shen Shi''s temperament, but he was not too worried about him. He pointed to the front of the street with his hand and said, "the five streets of nanbaofang are very busy, and there are many shops. In addition, when you go north, there is another Nantianmen. It''s an open space near the lake. It''s not a small place. It''s a common practice that there are many places to sell spiritual materials, but there are many good and bad things. There are a lot of fake and inferior goods, but there are also some good and precious goods After that, he looked at Shen Shi with a smile and said, "you little guy, you are famous for your eyesight in Xilu city. If you have time, you can go there to have a look."


    Shen Shi did not expect that the butcher had heard of his little reputation in the past. He laughed and said, "I know. Thank you, uncle."


    The butcher turned and walked into the bustling shop of the fairy club. In a flash, he disappeared into the crowd. Shen Shi stood in the street for a moment. In the crowd, he suddenly felt lost for a moment. He was alone, far away from home, in this strange city. The home he had lived in for 12 years had already disappeared.


    He shook his head, regained his spirits, turned and walked forward.


    After a little turn, Shen Shi more or less understood this place. There were all kinds of casual practitioners who were selling things here. Some of them were poor in the past, and some of them were very generous. As for the spiritual talents that people were selling, after a careful look at them for a while, he found that, as the butcher said, there was a casual studio here The materials sold in his pocket are far less reliable than those in large shops. There are numerous fakes in them, but there are also some genuine materials. For example, he saw several second-class spirit grasses in a stall before, and some strange stones scattered in his repair pocket. They are also rare second-class spirit mines. They are really good things, and most importantly, in Nantianmen The price of lingcai here will be at least half cheaper than that in shops.


    In this way, as long as your eyesight is good enough, you can find a lot of good things in this busy place.


    As he walked, he was stopping at a stall to look at a spirit grass, weighing and judging whether it was the rare second grade spirit grass "Tianluo leaf" or another similar low-grade spirit grass "black star orchid". Then he heard a soft voice from the stall not far away next door. It sounded very strange, and he even had a slight body Cold strange feeling, and the words are not more polite, said: "old man, this ore sell how many Ling Jing?"


    Shen Shi subconsciously turned his head and saw a tall and thin man standing in front of the booth next door, hanging his eyebrows. He was haggard and extremely thin. It looked like a skeleton with only one layer of skin. It was really a bit frightening.


    Shen Shi only looked at it for a moment, then he felt a little uncomfortable. He quickly looked away and thought that there was someone else with such a strange appearance. At the same time, he followed the conversation between the stall owner and the strange man and glanced at the stall there.


    The stall owner seems to be a self-made man. In front of him, there are more than ten pieces of spiritual materials, several bottles and cans, several spiritual grasses, several stones, and one or two pieces of demon bones and fur. It''s just a reflection of the vast majority of people who set up their own stalls all the way. They have everything but a small number of them. Because of the embarrassment, what they see is a little expensive All valuable spiritual materials will be collected with all one''s heart in order to exchange some spiritual crystals for further cultivation.


    But now they speak louder, and the focus of the argument is a yellowish stone on the stall. In the view of the stall owner, this is a good quality "Topaz" which is widely used, especially when it is used to forge the magic weapons of the immortal family. It is a kind of earth spiritual material, so the price is high.


    After observing for a long time, the strange man seemed to confirm that the topaz was true, but he doubted the quality of the topaz. He insisted that there were more than ten spirit crystals opened by the stall owner, and he only wanted to buy two.


    The two people haggled for a long time, but their psychological prices were far from each other. They could not reach an agreement all the time. The stall owner was a broad faced man. He seemed to be in a hurry. He argued with the strange man without saying anything. For a moment, he waved his arm to enhance his tone and momentum. He inadvertently swept the stall and knocked down a small can beside him, but he didn''t pay attention.


    Between the two palms, the pot fell to the ground and rolled several times. The bottom of the pot flashed in Shen Shi''s sight, and a broken pattern that had been eroded appeared in front of him.


    Shen Shi turned his head slowly, still looking at the spirit grass in front of him, but suddenly his brow wrinkled and he felt thoughtful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    Not far away, the stall owner San Xiu and the skeleton shaped strange man are still arguing about the value and even the price of the topaz, while Shen Shi squats in front of the stall next door, staring at the spirit grass.


    "Hey, young master, you''ve seen that Tianluo leaf for a long time. Do you want to buy it or not?"


    A voice with a trace of impatience rang out in front of Shen Shi. It was the stall owner who was squatting at the moment. He looked at the boy who just saw but didn''t buy.


    Shen Shi came back to his senses. With a dry smile, he stood up, stepped back, and walked away as if nothing had happened. The stall owner snorted coldly and said to himself, "all day long, we meet such poor people who just look but don''t buy money. When can we meet such local tyrants who are not good at money! Alas... "


    Shen Shi didn''t hear the evaluation that the stall owner despised, but even if he heard it, he couldn''t say anything. At the moment, he was just like an expressionless face. He walked around casually, and then walked back quietly, as if unconsciously. Only this time, he stopped in front of the neighboring stall just now, staring at the can tightly.


    It was an old small pot. It looked like it had just been dug out of the soil. There was some soil on the pot. The small pot is about half a foot high. The mouth of the pot is sealed. The pot is mottled and pitted, and there are traces of erosion everywhere. Even some of the patterns originally carved on the pot become blurred and illegible, and only a few places can be barely seen.


    Shen Shi looked at it carefully, and didn''t see anything strange about it. It seemed that it was really an old can. At this moment, the stall owner reached out to lift up the jar, glanced at Shen Shi, grinned and said, "what''s the matter, young master, but do you like the jar?"


    Shen Shi smiles and doesn''t speak. After a moment''s hesitation, he reaches out his hand to pick up the can. The starting point is a little heavy, and he doesn''t know whether it''s the weight of the can itself or what''s sealed in the can. However, the rough feeling from the palm of the hand showed that the can had been seriously eroded.


    Seeing that Shen Shi didn''t speak, he picked up the jar and looked at it carefully. It seemed that he was really interested in the junk that no one cared about all year round. The stall owner immediately got excited and said with a smile: "young master, this thing is really good-looking. It''s not ordinary goods. It was dug out in an ancient tomb in Hongzhou a few years ago I came here and met a lot of ghosts, almost died in the ancient tomb. Well, it''s not bad. I''m always honest. I only sell you ten Lingjing. "


    Shen got up and said the words to the corner of his mouth.


    The stall owner quickly stopped him and said with a dry smile, "young master, what are you doing? We have business and quantity. Let''s have a good discussion..."


    Shen Shi snorted. He seemed to turn around reluctantly and said, "don''t look at me as a young man. You''ve come to cheat me on purpose."


    The stall owner''s eyes passed quietly with a ray of joy. He thought, is this really the rich young master of the aristocratic family? For example, it''s very important for those who don''t pay attention to the potions. It''s this kind of stupid young master with a lot of money who will like these inexplicable antiques!


    At the moment, the smile on the stall owner''s face became more and more warm. He looked at Shen Shi with a smile and said, "young master, I''m joking. I''m not a liar. If you really like this can, let''s make a price, let''s discuss it?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, frowning slightly. It seemed that he was still undecided. He couldn''t make a conclusion about what the can was in front of him. After hesitation, he picked up the can again and looked around in his hand. Finally, he stood up slowly and his eyes fell on the bottom of the can.


    The round bottom of the pot, which is only half the size of a palm, is also badly eroded. As a result, one of the patterns originally carved here becomes blurred. However, compared with the pot body, the bottom of the pot may be better because it is covered on the ground, so the degree of damage is not so serious after all. Therefore, after careful identification, Shen Shi still vaguely sees half a band Sunflower pattern with three leaves.


    This is only half of it. Where the other half has been eroded beyond recognition, there are still some lines. It seems that there are still a few leaves, but they can''t be seen clearly.


    The stall owner was quite patient. Shen Shi didn''t mean to be impatient even though he was staring at the can for a long time. He was much better than his next door neighbor. He just said with a smile, "what can you see, young master?"


    Shen Shi was silent, but he was hesitant. The pattern was so broken that he couldn''t see it clearly. However, looking at the pattern distribution, it seemed that in addition to the three sunflower leaves that could be identified, four more leaves could be painted in the remaining space.


    Maybe, is this really a pattern of seven leaf sunflower


    Shen Shi silently looked at the small pot in his hand and grasped it subconsciously for a few minutes. After a moment, he slowly put it back.In the long and distant past, even today''s people have long forgotten it. Ten thousand years ago, there was a pattern of "seven leaf golden sunflower", which shocked the whole Hongmeng world. Hundreds of people worshiped and awed each other, because this gorgeous and dazzling golden heraldry belonged to the master of that era, the supreme ruler of the demon family who once ruled hundreds of people The master of the demon court, the demon emperor.


    It''s just that I can''t see exactly how many leaves are in this broken pattern. At the same time, the dazzling color of seven leaf sunflower seems to have fallen off completely.


    Could it be that I admit my mistake?


    One may be the burial object of the demon king of a certain generation, a treasure that was once the ruler of the whole Hongmeng world who was entitled to be buried after his death. Is it really a small pot in front of us?


    Shen Shi looks at the stall owner with no expression on his face. The stall owner looks at Shen Shi with a smile.


    "A spirit crystal." Shen Shi light tunnel.


    The stall owner''s face suddenly became not so good-looking. He rolled his eyes and said, "young master, you''ve cut the price too hard."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s not worth money."


    The stall owner snorted and said, "young master, just go out and ask. I''ve been setting up a stall here for many years. I''ve always been a child and an old man Well, what''s your expression? "


    Shen Shi looked at him with a smile. After a moment, he slightly lowered his voice and said: "topaz is orange and bright, with red and yellow as the top grade. If there are any mixed colors, there must be impurities and foreign bodies. Its effectiveness is greatly reduced. It can''t be used in alchemy


    "Enough." The stall owner''s face changed greatly. He was staring at Shen Shi. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "the topaz you sold just now, I can see that there are black and gray blocks on it, at least three places."


    The stall owner looked up and down at Shen Shi and said with a frown, "I can''t see that you still have this eyesight when you are young."


    Shen Shi smiles but does not speak, just repeated a, way: "a spirit crystal, sell me?"


    The stall owner was silent for a moment, and his face changed. Then he suddenly showed a smile and said, "young master, what do you think this can is?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just like it."


    The stall owner looked at him, turned his mouth slowly, and suddenly said, "I won''t sell it."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "what?"


    The stall owner, named Lao Hou, said with a smile: "young master, I think you have a unique eye. I''m afraid you are the son of an extraordinary family. But since you are so insightful, I believe you once. I''ll take this thing back and study it myself. You''re only willing to produce a spirit crystal. I''ll take a spirit crystal to gamble on it. What do you think? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and looked at the stall owner, Lao Hou, who was very pleased. He put his hand out and slowly took the can back. He put it in front of himself, and there was a trace of cunning in his eyes. Shen Shi takes a deep breath, slowly stands up, turns around and leaves. He knows that he is still too young and inexperienced after all. He wants to find treasures from others by his own eyes, but he doesn''t know that he is not the only smart man in the world.


    One step, two steps, three steps, four steps Although he didn''t look back, Shen Shi still felt some fever on his face. Maybe it was his youth''s nature. Even though he knew it was his fault, he still couldn''t help getting angry. He was angry with the cunning stall owner and himself.


    Just as he was about to step out of the fifth step and prepare to stay away from the stall where he had a strong sense of frustration, a strange soft voice came from behind him, which made people feel a bit thrilled. He said: "boss, the weight of the topaz just now is less. I want to ask if you have any other stock. I''ll buy some more."


    Shen Shi''s step suddenly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Looking at the tall and thin man in front of his stall, Hou sighed with regret and said, "no, if there is any, I will sell you."


    The strange man, who looked like a skeleton, frowned and looked a little depressed. He said to himself, "it''s so close. If you go to those shops to buy them, they are all big pieces. How can you do that?"


    Looking at the strange man''s expression, old Hou felt a move in his heart. He had been setting up a stall at the South Gate of Liuyun city for several years. He was familiar with the place and knew that there were several stalls selling the topaz. However, who would be so kind to tell you this news without any reason these days? On the contrary, if you take a piece of topaz at a low price and sell it to this person, maybe you can earn one or two Lingjing.


    He was hesitating whether to open his mouth and call strange man. When he went out to help him find it, he heard a voice saying: "boss, I want to buy this can."


    Old Hou''s face sank as soon as he saw it, but the boy who had been pestering him for a long time just now went back and forth. Then he gave a cold hum and said: "I said it, don''t sell it. Go away, little child. Don''t get in the way of my business. "


    Shen Shi smiles and doesn''t say much. He just takes a look at the strange man who is like a skeleton around him. He suddenly turns to the old Hou and says, "boss, I remember you had a piece of topaz here before, but is it still there now?"


    The old Hou''s facial expression instantly blackened down, and at the same time that strange person is some unexpectedly turned a head to see Shen Shi one eye, but also didn''t say much. As for Shen Shi, he looked at the stall owner calmly.


    The look on the old Hou''s face changed. His eyes narrowed and he was staring at Shen Shi. There was a fierce intention in his eyes, but Shen Shi didn''t seem to be aware of it. He just looked at him calmly. After a while, only to hear the old Hou Shen said: "the topaz has been sold."


    Shen Shi "Oh" a, visual old Hou, although did not say clearly, also did not look next to that strange person one eye, the vision just lightly moved to that small jar again.


    Then, he took out a Spirit Crystal from his arms and said with a smile, "boss, if you do something good, you can sell it to me."


    People are surging under the gate of Nantian. Looking at it, there must be at least two or three thousand monks gathered here. It''s very busy. Everyone is immersed in this kind of noisy atmosphere, hoping that they can have a pair of unique insight, and be able to get one or two dusty treasures from the numerous cheap things here.


    In the past days, there was a similar legend here in Nantianmen from time to time. It was one of the dreams in the hearts of a large number of casual practitioners that they bought valuable Tiancai and Dibao at a very low price and then became rich.


    So when Shen Shi casually carried a small crude pot in his hand and joined the stream of people with light steps, there was no ripple in the "River" full of impetuous breath. For a moment, he could not be seen again.


    The stall was in its original place. After calming down, Hou gave a dry smile. He looked up at the strange man who was standing in front of him. He looked a little puzzled and said with a strong smile, "my guest, why don''t you wait for a moment, and I''ll go out and ask for you. Maybe some of my friends will have smaller Topaz there?"


    The strange man hesitated and nodded.


    Shen Shi didn''t continue to stroll in the South Gate of heaven. He still had some sense of propriety. After leaving there quickly, he walked all the way to the Shenxian Club branch of nanbaofang. On the way, he looked back from time to time to make sure that the stall owner didn''t follow him. Then he was relieved.


    In front of the branch of LiuYun City, the Shenxian club has a large flow of people as usual. It seems to be more lively than the South Tianmen. After all, it''s a time-honored brand that has been handed down for many years. Shen Shi, the buyer of Xiuzhen spirit material, looks at the incomplete pattern for a long time, but still can''t make a clear judgment. After a long time, he suddenly clenches his teeth, Mind Tao cares so much about it. After all, I''ll open it and see what it is. If it''s really useless, I can only use a spirit crystal to buy a lesson.


    Although he made up his mind, when he decided to open the can, he encountered another problem. The small can was sealed from the beginning. Although it was an antiquity many years ago, the lid of the can mouth seemed to be connected with the can body. No matter how hard Shen Shi turned and pulled it up, the lid was still.


    This It''s really troublesome. Shen Shi''s expression at the moment can''t help but have a black face. He has been tossing around the small pot for a long time, but he can''t open it. It''s really depressing.


    After biting his teeth, Shen Shi grabs the jar and thinks that he will just smash it to the ground and break it. He just raises the jar in the air, but a thought suddenly comes across his heart and takes a breath. Old Hou, the owner of the stall, said that the jar was dug out of an ancient tomb. Among them, some ghosts and ghosts were found in the tomb. If one of them could not make it right, it would not be like the stories of the cultivation world he had heard since he was a child. The jar itself is a magic weapon. Is it sealed with a powerful ghost?If it''s released, will you eat yourself on the spot


    In this way, Shen Shi gradually felt that his body was a little hairy, and the small pot in his hand seemed to be a lot heavier, and some of it could not be held.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he slowly put the can on the edge of the table, but he didn''t smash it on the ground after all, and he also slowly sat down beside the table. For a moment, he was greatly distressed and couldn''t help sighing.


    When I tried my best to buy this can back, I didn''t expect that I would buy such a troublesome thing.


    He leaned his head against the table and silently looked at the jar. He was dazed and lost in thought, but he had no idea.


    In this way, I don''t know how long later, when his brain was aching, suddenly from outside the house came the butcher''s cry: "little stone!"


    Shen Shi, an agitator, subconsciously stood up and said, "I''m here, what..."


    Before he heard the words, he stood up a little quickly, but he suddenly touched the table. The small jar that was originally placed on the edge of the table suddenly shook and fell down. With a bang, he fell to the ground and the jar cracked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    The butcher''s footsteps at the door of a meal, a moment later with a bit of surprise, outside the house: "little stone, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi really didn''t expect that all of a sudden, the jar was inexplicably in front of his eyes and broke in such a way that he couldn''t laugh or cry. His mind was just confused. Hearing the words, he subconsciously perfunctorily said: "er I''m fine, uncle. I broke a teacup by accident. "


    "Oh." The butcher breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t seem to clap the door to come in. He just asked casually outside the house and said, "I''ll come and ask if you''re hungry. Why don''t we have something to eat first?"


    Shen Shi glanced at the broken cans on the ground at random. He didn''t have time to take a close look. He ran to the door and opened it. He saw the butcher standing in the corridor outside. When he saw the sky, he didn''t know when it was dark.


    The butcher looked at him, laughed and said, "I''ll take you to eat something. After eating, I''ll come back to have a rest. I''ll have a good sleep at night and go to worship Xianyan tomorrow."


    Shen Shi hesitated and nodded: "good." Then he came out and took the door with him.


    The butcher took him out and said, "I''ll ask someone to clean up the house for you later."


    "Well No, it''s just a little thing. I can do it myself Shen Shi let out a breath and refused.


    The butcher didn''t care, so they went out.


    About half an hour later, the sound of footsteps sounded again, but Shen Shi and the butcher turned around. By this time, it was almost dark. The butcher told Shen Shi to go back to his room.


    Shen Shi looked up at the dark night and walked slowly back to his door. Somehow, he felt a little uneasy. Instead of pushing the door open, he thought about it carefully.


    When the small pot fell off the table and broke, Shen Shi felt guilty as if he had been caught because of the butcher''s sudden arrival. In a hurry, he just glanced at it and ran out. What''s in the small pot? I can''t remember it now. I just vaguely remember a pile of fragments on the ground There seems to be such a black thing mixed in it, but I really can''t see clearly what it is and what shape it is. As like as two peas of


    , Shen Shi returned to the table with a candle. He saw that the ground beside the table still scattered a piece of ground, exactly like the one before he left. Now he squatted down carefully, put the candle on the floor, and then the candlelight slowly separated the fragments.


    I don''t know how many years ago this can is an antique. Its appearance has long been pitted and eroded. But after it was broken, Shen Shi saw the inside of the fragments by candlelight. However, Shen Shi found that the inside of the can was very smooth and delicate. Under the candlelight, it reflected a light green color, just like a precious gem.


    Shen Shi let out a slight "eh", and his spirit was inspired. If the outside of the small pot was as green and smooth as the inside, judging from the degree of craftsmanship, it was definitely not an ordinary pot, but it might be a good thing for rich and powerful families to use.


    In this way, he opened his eyes wider and wider, carefully sorted the pieces on the ground, and moved them away one by one. Soon, under the pile of pieces, a small black stick like thing showed half of his body and came into his eyes.


    Is this what the can is holding?


    Shen Shi looked at it carefully, but he couldn''t see any clue. He just wanted to reach for it. After hesitating for a moment, he reached out to pick up a piece next to him and gently stirred the black stick.


    The black stick rolled two times and came out of the debris. It was about three inches long and pure black in color. But the material was not gold or wood. Shen Shi looked closer at the candle and found that the material looked like a kind of silk cloth he had never seen before. The whole black stick looked like a rolled scroll.


    "Is it a scroll..." Shen Shi said to himself. Before that, he didn''t think it would be this kind of thing. He hesitated for a moment, reached out and picked up the small black roll. It felt soft and fine at the beginning. It was really something similar to silk. I took it in my hand and looked through it for a while, only to find that there was no opening on the strange black scroll. It was dark and there was no gap, no place to open it.


    What''s going on There is such a strange thing hidden in the strange jar. Shen Shi is really a little confused. At this moment, a tiny golden light suddenly flashes on the edge of one end of the black roll.


    Shen Shi''s eyes moved to see that there was nothing unusual at the end of the round roll. But before, he seemed to have inadvertently put that side close to the candle because he wanted to observe it carefully. Under the heat wave near the flame, there seemed to be a layer of black powder at the end of the roll. The ray of golden light was just because he kept rubbing the small black roll and accidentally rubbed it It was only after some of them were dropped that it was revealed.


    At this point, he just rubbed the end of the black roll hard. Sure enough, the delicate black powder was falling, and the golden light was shining quickly. A moment later, when the black powder fell clean, Shen Shi''s body suddenly froze and looked at what was revealed under the black powder.It is a sunflower pattern, seven leaves, with gorgeous and brilliant gold, shining in the dark, emitting a bright light.


    Seven leaf golden sunflower!


    At this moment, he just said aloud in the bottom of his heart: "it''s true, it''s seven leaf golden sunflower, I''m not wrong!"


    Shen Shi depressed his excitement and carefully observed the small black scroll again and again. As before, he still found no place to open the scroll. Finally, after pondering for a moment, he focused on the seven leaf golden sunflower pattern.


    He put a finger on the golden sunflower and rubbed it. The golden light flashed gently from the edge of the finger, but there was no movement. Shen Shi frowned and thought, is this not the mechanism to open the scroll? How can I open it?


    He glanced over the sunflower heraldry, hesitated for a moment, and moved his finger down from the sunflower flower flower to the seven leaves below. Each one was pressed gently. The first, second, third and black scroll had no response all the time, which made Shen Shi feel a little frustrated. By the time he pressed the sixth leaf, Shen Shi was almost lost When he was ready to give up, suddenly, there was a clear "crackle" sound inside the small black scroll. Shen Shi felt that his hand was suddenly light, and the surface of the scroll, which seemed to be seamless and intact, suddenly split a small crack.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. He almost jumped up. He took the black scroll by the way, picked up the candle, and sat down directly at the table. Then, with the light of the candle, he slowly opened the black scroll along the gap.


    The candle was burning quietly, emitting a warm light. In front of the young Shen Shi''s eyes, it lit up the inside of the slowly unfolding scroll. In front of him, the first thing that came into his eyes was three vertical characters: Yin Yang mantra.


    Inside the black scroll, there are rows of small golden characters, neatly and neatly arranged on the black cloth. Under the dim yellow candle fire, it is unknown how many years it took to see the light again. They are reflected in Shen Shi''s eyes in a quiet and silent way, flashing golden light.


    In a trance, it''s like the old and distant past, with a rebellious atmosphere and once powerful gold. After many years of dust, it finally lit up a little light again.


    Shen Shi looked at it silently and saw the end from the beginning. His expression also calmed down from the initial joy and excitement, gradually with some doubts and a little loss.


    The black scroll in front of him, through the golden words on the scroll, he probably knew what it was. In fact, it should be a kind of remnant of the magic called Yin Yang mantra.


    The name of Yin Yang mantra is clearly written in the first three big words, but the reason why it is a remnant is that there are some simple explanations in the text. Yin Yang mantra can be divided into "Yin mantra" and "Yang mantra". There are four kinds of Yin mantra and five kinds of Yang mantra. As for the black scroll, there is only one kind of Yang mantra Mantra is called "Qingxin mantra".


    Shen shizai carefully read the heart clearing mantra, then slowly put down the scroll in his hand. He was silent for a long time and frowned tightly. After a long time, he whispered to himself in a less confident tone: "this seems to be an article Is it a refreshing technique? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    This secret method should not be simple. Anyway, it''s a scroll sealed with seven leaf golden sunflower. But can the so-called Yin Yang mantra be cultivated, or is it suitable for human cultivation?


    Is this the secret of the demon clan?


    I got it by accident. Will there be any strange changes after cultivation?


    Under the candlelight, the young Shen Shi silently looked at the black scroll lying in front of him, speechless for a moment.


    I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse to get this thing!


    It''s fine on the 10th of April.


    Spring is the most beautiful season in the south. The flowers are blooming in the mountains and the land is the most beautiful.


    That is, on such a warm and sunny day, Shen Shi followed the butcher out of Liuyun city and walked towards the legendary baixianyan.


    Liuyun city is a vast and majestic city. It is located on the shore of the sea. You can see the vast blue sea and feel the salty sea breeze from afar without going far out of the city.


    For many years, Canghai in the south, Xueyuan in the north, juze in the West and the desert in the East are all wild and ancient places in the Hongmeng Kingdom since ancient times. They are dangerous and unpredictable. So far, they have not been explored by the human race. Therefore, in the so-called Hongmeng 108 Kingdom, the Hongmeng Kingdom, which has the largest population, is the only one that has not explored the boundary wall Place.


    Although the sea is dangerous and unpredictable, and the monsters in the sea are also fierce and ferocious, it refers to the depth of the sea thousands of miles away from Hongmeng. Since the human race began to rule the Hongmeng Kingdom 10000 years ago, the friars and many Xiuzhen sects have devoted themselves to opening up this sea. So far, the sea, at least hundreds of thousands of miles away from the coastline, is generally safe.


    The Mountain Gate of Lingxiao sect is a blessed place in the deep sea thousands of miles away from the sea, and a majestic Lingshan - Jinhong mountain towering in the rough sea.


    The butcher took Shen Shi all the way to the edge of the Canghai sea. He saw waves of sea tides coming from the sea, waves rushing to the shore, beating the delicate beach, and then slowly retreating. The sea and sky in the distance were boundless, bathing in the sea breeze, which made people feel very broad.


    The butcher pointed to the depths of the sea and said, "it''s said that Jinhong mountain is in the depths of the sea. It''s a huge mountain surrounded by thousands of islands. There are countless rare animals and birds. It''s known as the first blessed place in the south. Those who can go up the mountain are rare fairies. "


    Shen Shi looked in the direction of his finger. Although he could only see the boundless blue water, and the golden Hongshan was still out of sight, he could not help but still felt a surge of emotion, and his face looked forward to it.


    The butcher looked at him with a smile on the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he sighed, and his eyes were a little envious. But a moment later, he reached out and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said, "let''s go and worship Xianyan."


    After that, he led Shen Shi to the north along the coastline.


    Several different colors of light, suddenly from the sky in different directions galloping past, some leisurely, some fast as electricity, through the clouds, across the sky.


    On the ground, as Shen Shi moved northward, he gradually saw some figures in different directions in the distance. Some of them walked alone, some in groups, and even more prominent, there were more than ten people gathered around them. They had different clothes and different paths, but when they looked at the direction they were walking, it seemed that they were in the same place.


    In the crowd, teenagers can be seen vaguely.


    After walking for a while, a big dark shadow gradually appeared on the beach in front of him. Soon, Shen Shi saw that it was a huge cliff, which was tens of feet high. Some of it suddenly penetrated into the vast sea more than ten feet deep from the original gentle coastline. It was not until he came closer that he found that the cliff was a huge rock, which was quite out of place with the surrounding flat and delicate beach coast. It seemed that some fairy had dropped a stone from the sky just to hit the coast.


    Shen Shi''s heart moved, and he heard the butcher''s voice beside him saying, "there should be" baixianyan. "


    Finally, is it coming? It seems that the long-awaited way to cultivate immortals is close at hand. But Shen Shi''s face is calmer than just now after taking a deep breath. Not only that, he slowed down a little, turned to the butcher and asked: "uncle, I used to know Lingxiao sect is a famous sect, which is famous in the world There is no other way to know about the "four Zhengs" that have been handed down for a long time. Do you know anything else about them? "


    The butcher''s eyes flashed and said, "Oh, what do you want to know?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said, "I can''t tell you clearly. Just talk to me casually." After that, he looked at the butcher and said with a smile, "I think the immortals will have great powers. It''s easy to inquire about these news."The butcher took a look at him, laughed and said, "well, I happened to go to the branch in the city yesterday. When I chatted with people, I asked a few more questions by the way. I know some little things, so I''ll talk to you casually."


    Shen Shi Wei Zheng for a while, immediately Su Rong, light voice way: "thank you uncle."


    The butcher waved his hand, but he didn''t show any more humility. He said: "lingxiaozong has established a sect in jinhongshan thousands of miles away. It has been ten thousand years since it was founded. It is one of the four most famous schools in the world. You know all this, I won''t say much about it. You have recently joined Lingxiao sect. According to the rules, they open the Mountain Gate once every five years to receive disciples. The number of disciples they receive at one time is about 400 to 500. "


    "Like most Xiuzhen sects, lingxiaozong also has a test distinction for new income disciples. It is said that all new disciples are collectively referred to as outside disciples. They do not go to Jinhong mountain, but practice in a place called" six islands of green fish "under Jinhong mountain. Only those with outstanding talents who break through the realm of refining gas and cultivate to the realm of Ning yuan will be truly recognized by lingxiaozong He passed on his disciples to his family and gave them a title of seniority. At the same time, he taught many miraculous ways in the clan. "


    "In addition, I think you should be most concerned about those new disciples who are studying with you. Among these new disciples, I heard that they came from a wide range of sources and spread all over the Hongmeng states. However, they were all young people who had been tested and investigated secretly in Lingxiao sect, and they were innocent and had a lot of talent in their way of cultivation. "


    Shen Shi pulled the corner of his mouth slightly, and his eyes flashed slightly. When did Lingxiao sect secretly go to Xilu city to see him? But that day, his father clearly told him that he could get this opportunity only because of one of the costs of the deal.


    Next to him, the butcher and he gradually approached baixianyan. Shen Shi could see clearly the appearance of the teenagers standing above the boulders and some of the guard disciples in Lingxiao sect''s costumes. *** Pay attention to this. Don''t offend people easily. "


    "Among these hundreds of families, the most famous one is of course one of the six families in the world, which is the" Gan family "inherited from the six sages of the human race in the past. As a matter of fact, the four famous schools that have been handed down for thousands of years are all created by the six sages in the past. Therefore, their respective families are also different in these famous schools, and they can not be treated by ordinary vassal families. "


    "In addition to the Gan family, other vassal aristocratic families are also powerful. For thousands of years, there have been many talented people. Let alone the ups and downs. Today, the most famous families are sun, Xu, Hou, and Zhong. You must also meet these aristocratic families."


    Shen Shi suddenly frowned and said, "waiting for home?"


    The butcher looked at him and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi thought about it, then suddenly laughed and said, "nothing. I think more."


    How could a peddler who set up a stall have something to do with the four most famous vassal families of Lingxiao sect?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    The huge rock of worshiping immortals became bigger and bigger in the sight, and two people finally came to the rock. Shen Shi found that on the other side of the rock opposite to the sea, there was a stone passage with five people in parallel, which led directly to the top of the rock.


    Two disciples of Lingxiao sect, dressed in green shirts, stood under the stone steps with a solemn look. Although they didn''t have the slightest anger and power, they felt a faint sense of oppression as long as they looked at them from a distance.


    The butcher, who was walking beside Shen Shi, squinted slightly and looked at the two disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    The two disciples of Lingxiao sect, who are guarding at the foot of BAIXIAN rock, have extraordinary bearing, but it is obvious that they are not the only ones standing here. All the people gathered here from all directions, now there are more than 100 people at the foot of BAIXIAN rock, and there are still people coming back. But all the people were directly stopped by the two Lingxiao disciples under the stone steps.


    Shen Shi could see clearly that none of the people who were stopped showed any anger. Most of them were polite greetings, and some even showed some flattering smiles. As for the two disciples of Lingxiao sect, they paid little attention and did not change their face. Soon they came out of the crowd, with a half palm size Xuanyu amulet in their hands, and came to the two disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    The two disciples of Lingxiao sect took over one by one, and they didn''t know what secret magic power they used. Every time they picked up a piece of Xuanyu amulet, it turned into a wisp of white smoke. It seemed that there were words and images in it. Later, they saw a amulet, confirmed their identity, and let a teenager pass.


    As for some of the followers who followed these young people, they were a huge team of more than ten or dozens. It seems that they could only be sent to baixianyan. Except for the young boys and girls, no one could go to baixianyan.


    as like as two peas at the outskirts of the crowd, he pulled the Shen Yu stone out of his arms and took out a piece of jade card which was exactly the same as those of the young people. He handed the Shen and jade to Shen Shi. "Xiao Shi," the "Yun Fu" token that the emperor sent to the emperor, is the only proof that you worship the Zong gate, and now it is handed to you. There will be a long way to go. Uncle, I can only send you here. "


    Shen Shi silently took over the Xuanyu Fupai, which was called "Yunfu". His tentacles felt warm and greasy. With his eyesight that he had practiced for many years in the first floor of the sky, he almost immediately judged that this Yunfu was mostly made of a kind of "black soul jade" second grade lingkuang precious jade. Besides, there were obviously some additional forbidden secret methods, which were just the origin of this piece of black soul jade At that time, in the first floor of Tianyi building in Xilu City, Yinzhou, it should be worth about ten spirit crystals.


    At the moment, Lingxiao sect is just a keepsake for these new disciples.


    Sure enough, he is the top Xiuzhen family in the world. It''s amazing that he has such a family background.


    After taking a deep breath, Shen Shi clenched Yunfu in his hand, looked up at the butcher and said in a soft voice, "uncle, thank you very much."


    The butcher laughed and didn''t say much. He just waved to him to go quickly.


    Shen Shi turned around and walked to the stone step step by step.


    Finally, he got close to the stone step. When he got here, there were few adult followers who came to see him off. The young boys and girls who came out of the crowd consciously formed two teams and walked forward in turn to accept the inspection of the two Lingxiao disciples. In addition, there are a small number of adults who still seem to be worried, holding their children to one side and telling themselves something.


    Shen Shi glanced at him casually. He thought of his father again, but he was calm and self-control since he was a child. It''s just that Shen Shi was stunned when his eyes swept somewhere.


    In a corner not far away, a fleshy father seemed to be talking with a 12-year-old son. After giving a few words, he pushed his son with a hopeful face, indicating that he could go up the mountain.


    Then, he saw Shen Shi, who was standing in the side of the line, with an incredible expression.


    Old Hou, the stall vendor in the South Gate of LiuYun City, was stunned for a moment, as if he could not believe his eyes. He glared at Shen Shi and looked at him carefully. Then he confirmed it. Suddenly, his face was angry, and his body moved. It seemed that he was about to rush over and beat the smelly boy who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth and dared to calculate your marquis to death.


    Shen Shi was startled. He was constantly complaining in his heart. He never thought that it would be such a coincidence. It''s too bad that he would meet this man on the baixianyan!


    The two disciples of Lingxiao sect, who were standing at the bottom of the stone steps in front of them, seemed to notice something. They suddenly gave a cold hum, but the voice was not loud. But it seemed that there was a thunder in the ears of the people nearby.


    Old Hou was the first one to bear the brunt. There was a loud noise in his ears. He could not help but step back. He was so afraid that he dared to make mistakes. He quickly nodded to the two Lingxiao sect disciples over there, laughed and walked back.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Shi is relieved at the bottom of his heart. The secret way is dangerous. If he is really caught by this rude man and has no way to do it, he will lose a big face in front of many of his classmates and even the onlookers. Later, even if he worships Lingxiao sect, it is not easy to raise his head to be a man.But then he suddenly saw that although the old Hou retreated, he took the son who was quite similar to him and said something in a low voice. From time to time, he looked up to his side. After he said a few words, his son with Yunfu in his hand looked resentful and disgusted, staring at himself from a distance.


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes and turned his head. He had a bitter smile in his heart. He thought that he had not entered Lingxiao sect yet. It seemed that he had formed an enemy in the same family first


    The young people''s team continued to move forward quietly and smoothly. From the beginning to now, all those who ascended baixianyan with Yunfu passed the inspection of the two Lingxiao sect disciples, and then walked step by step along the stone steps towards the top of the boulder.


    Shen Shi stood in the line and looked left and right. He saw that the boys and girls around him were almost twelve or thirteen years old. Occasionally, he saw one or two who were obviously taller than the teenagers around him. They were also childish. It seemed that apart from being taller, their age was almost the same.


    Generally speaking, after tens of thousands of years of development, the human race in the Hongmeng world has formed a set of universally recognized complete system. Among them, there is a well-known cognition that the human race''s physique is far inferior to that of other alien races. Although the heaven and earth are created and the Spirit Crystal can make the human race absorb the heaven and earth''s spirit power and then practice, the ordinary children''s physique is far inferior The physical body is still unbearable. At least after the age of 12, we can begin to practice the most basic skills and try to absorb spiritual power into the body from the spiritual crystal.


    At present, there are almost all teenagers of the same age around. It is obvious that Lingxiao sect began to accept apprentices on this basis.


    He was thinking that the team had already walked a lot. Before he knew it, Shen Shi had already reached the stone steps. When a girl in front of him handed in Yunfu and passed it after a while, she happily stepped on the stone steps. Shen Shi stepped on the stone steps and faced the Lingxiao sect disciple standing on the right side of the stone steps.


    This is a young man in his early twenties. He has a good face and a gentle expression. But when he gets close to him, the feeling of oppression that he had had before suddenly increases a lot, which makes Shen Shi feel that he has the illusion of breathing hard.


    However, after the man looked at Shen Shi, he seemed to feel something. With a smile, the inexplicable pressure suddenly relaxed, and Shen Shi suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. At that moment, of course, he understood the reason. He immediately laughed at the Lingxiao sect disciple and said in a low voice, "thank you very much."


    Then he handed the cloud symbol in his hand.


    The Lingxiao sect disciple took over Yunfu and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Shen Shi respectfully said: "Shen Shi."


    The Lingxiao sect disciple nodded slightly. It seemed that he was just doing routine work. He exerted a little force in his hand, but he didn''t know how to move. The cloud sign of Shen Shi immediately turned into a cloud of white smoke. A head portrait and two characters flashed across it. It was Shen Shi''s appearance and his name.


    This is the first time that Shen Shi has seen such a strange magic weapon from a close range. He is very curious and stares at it. At the same time, he thinks in his heart, when was his name and head embedded in the cloud symbol, and who did it?


    The Lingxiao sect disciple glanced at the statue and then looked at Shen Shi. After confirmation, he nodded and said, "yes, you can go there."


    Even more than a dozen stone steps, and then look back, you can see that the crowd under the stone steps has become much smaller. When you look away from the distance, the sea breeze blows, the clothes are hunting and flying, and the waves sound. You can see the sea and sky line, the sky is high, and the fairyland of the future is vast, as if it is under your feet.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    Suddenly, a voice that didn''t seem too friendly suddenly sounded from behind. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Looking back, he saw a teenager with a face similar to the old Marquis at the foot of the mountain. He stood behind him, staring at him, and asked with hostility.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    The boy looks about the same height as Shen Shi. His face is 70% similar to the old Hou he saw at the foot of the mountain. There is also a piece of meat on his cheek. However, the old Hou looks like he has a face full of flesh and fierce face. The little guy looks more pleasant to his eyes, but he looks a little fat.


    But at the moment, the little fat man''s eyes show fierce light, and he looks like he''s going to vent his anger for his father. Shen Shi also has a headache. He thinks about the black scroll sealed in the can at the end of yesterday. Looking at the little fat man''s eyes, he can''t help but feel guilty. Now he gives a dry smile and says, "my name is Shen Shi. What can I do for you?"


    The little fat man glared at him and said, "my father said that you cheated him of a good thing in Nantianmen yesterday. Please call it out to me!"


    Shen Shiyi picks eyebrow, way: "Oh, he said that good thing is what?"


    The little fat man said angrily, "don''t pretend, it''s just a small pot." He said that he started with two strokes, roughly drawing out the shape of the small pot.


    Looking at the little fat man with an angry look, Shen Shi didn''t immediately answer his question. Instead, he looked at him up and down, as if he thought of something. Then he said with a smile, "are you the son of the old Hou, and we will be brothers of the same sect. By the way, what''s your name?"


    Don''t think I can beat you with a smile


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "yesterday I did buy a small can at Nantianmen, but I don''t know if your father told you how much Lingjing I spent on it?"


    Hou Sheng smothered for a moment. Before he could say anything, Shen Shi already put out a finger and said, "I spent a crystal." Then he looked at Hou Sheng with a smile, and said, "what special good thing can a Spirit Crystal buy?"


    Hou Sheng''s face turned red for a while. He still didn''t want to work. He said in a loud voice: "my father said it was a good thing. You cheated him..."


    Shen Shi directly interrupted his words and said, "your father said that it''s a good thing. Tell me what it is."


    Hou Sheng was speechless.


    Shen Shi sneered and said, "since it''s such a good thing, why does your father want to sell a spirit crystal? Did he tell you about it?"


    Hou Sheng is numb. He never mentioned these things to him. After all, it involves using Huang Jingshi to cheat another sanxiu Lingjing. Although he is not good in character, he still has to brag about this kind of behavior in front of his son. He really can''t do it. The little fat man is not the kind of mentally retarded person whose mind is completely made of wood In, I heard and witnessed my father''s way of setting up a stall in Nantianmen. So I was asked a few questions by Shen Shi at the moment. After thinking about it, I can almost understand what happened yesterday


    It seems that it''s a bit unreasonable for you to go back and accuse someone of being a liar when someone else has paid for something. The little fat man''s brow is wrinkled, and there are some chatting words on his face. He suddenly stomps his feet, and he doesn''t know what to scold in a low voice. Then he ignores Shen Shi, turns around and strides to baixianyan.


    Shen Shi, who was left in the same place, was also stunned. He took a look at the little fat man''s back. Even if he didn''t see that face, he knew that Hou Sheng must be red and angry at the moment. He regarded himself as an enemy.


    With a slight sigh and some helplessness, Shen Shi shook his head and walked up again.


    There are more than 100 layers of stone steps, which are inclined upward. Looking up from the ground, it looks like a thoroughfare to the sky. But when you walk in the middle of it, you will find that because there are no handrails on both sides of the stone steps, the upward cutting angle is also a bit steep. When you walk, it is a bit breathtaking.


    On the way to the middle of the stone steps, Shen Shi soon found that many of the young men and women who came up in front of him unconsciously slowed down a lot. At this time, standing on the stone steps, I felt that the sea breeze suddenly became much bigger, as if it might blow the weak body down from the boulder. Once I looked back, the scene was even more terrifying. I saw that the bottom was steep and far away from the ground. If I accidentally fell down, I was afraid I would fall into meat sauce.


    Many of the boys and girls on the stone steps looked nervous, some of them were timid, and even their feet seemed to start shaking. Shen Shi subconsciously also looked back at one eye, a burst of sea breeze blowing, just feel that his body almost fluttered for a while, vaguely out of control rolling illusion. There was a cold sweat at that time. He turned his head back and gasped for breath. It was better.


    He looked at the stone steps in front of him. He did not dare to look back. He took a deep breath. After a while, his heart was beating violently, and then it calmed down.


    "Jingying..." Suddenly, a small sob of oppression, grievance and fear came from not far in front of Shen Shi. Shen Shi looked up and saw that it was a stone step on his higher five or six floors. A girl was pale and trembling slightly, but she was scared to the extreme and couldn''t help crying.This cry doesn''t matter. It seems to be contagious in the twinkling of an eye. There seems to be a similar sound around. Although everyone tries to suppress themselves, they are very nervous. After all, these young boys and girls are still young. Some of them have never seen such a thrilling scene since they were young, and they can''t accept it for a moment.


    However, after being shocked by the sudden cry around him, Shen Shi was inspired. It seemed that even his original tension had been relieved. He didn''t think it was funny.


    When Xu was young, he and the butcher in naxilu had seen blood and killed people. He didn''t dare to say more about other skills, but his courage was stronger than that of ordinary teenagers.


    Looking around, I saw several girls with red eyes and tears. In contrast, although there were many pale boys, I didn''t see one.


    At this moment, suddenly, a strong male voice came down from the top of the rock. His tone was flat and quiet, but it seemed to have great power. All of a sudden, he suppressed all the stupid movements, and made the rock go up and down. At this moment, it seemed that only this voice was echoing: "the immortal road is long, and there are countless difficulties. How can a timid person be competent? If you can''t get on the small stone steps, you''ll have to break the good fortune


    After the sound disappeared, some of the boys suddenly snorted, as if they were determined to continue climbing without saying a word. And being led by these boys, the rest of the children, boys and girls, naturally understand that there is only one choice left in front of them, and they all cheer up. Even if their legs and feet are still soft, they still bite their teeth and insist on going up.


    Shen Shi is also an insignificant one in the crowd, and his face is calm. Now he continues to walk up. Occasionally, he looks forward, only to see that one of the boys in front of him is little fat Hou Sheng.


    But at the moment, the higher the stone steps are, the steeper they are, and the bigger the inclination angle is. It looks more and more frightening. Even those who are at the forefront of the stone steps, though they have the courage to move on, still can''t help but fear.


    In order to keep the body balance, the young people in front of them all bent down, put their hands on the stone steps, and tried their best to get close to the stone steps, and then climbed up hard step by step.


    Shen Shi was the same. At the same time, he swore in his heart that Lingxiao sect had such a big rule. Even the last disciple who worshipped Xianyan had to fight such a big battle.


    Gradually, there were seven or eight young people in front of them, who walked the fastest and looked the best. Among them, Hou Sheng, a little fat man, was the most. There were about thirty or forty young people in the middle. They were all nervous, but they were still climbing up. The speed was fairly good. As for the ten people who fell behind, they seemed to be in the worst situation, and they were in the front A few girls crying, as well as a few thin and even timid boys, are at this level.


    Shen Shi''s situation seems to be OK. Although he doesn''t seem to climb very fast, he still keeps up with the middle brigade. This is because he came up a little late and was caught by Hou Sheng, a little fat man, and quarreled for a while, so he was delayed.


    "That little fat man, I can''t see that his legs and feet are quite sharp..." Shen Shi narrowed his eyes and looked at the little fat man who was climbing fast in front of him. He shook his head and went up the stone steps. There was a girl not far ahead. She looked pale and stopped on the road in front of him. She gasped and looked very tired.


    Shen Shi took a look at her, only to think that the girl seemed pretty. As for the others, he didn''t think much about it. Next, he was ready to pass her by and move on. The girl gasped and looked at Shen Shi. She seemed reluctant to be surpassed. She bit her teeth and went on.


    But just at this time, the girl stepped on the stone steps of a higher level. A gust of wind suddenly blew. I don''t know whether she was exhausted or the sole of her feet slipped. The girl''s body was shaking, but she was unstable. After a shrill scream, her body suddenly fell to Shen Shi!


    At that moment, the whole stone steps seemed to be stunned. Shen Shi was also a blank in his mind. He just felt that a heart was about to jump out of his chest at this moment. He gaped at the delicate body and fell down in front of him with terrible wind and overwhelming shadow


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    At the foot of the boulder, the two disciples of Lingxiao sect, who had been standing calmly on the edge of the stone steps, suddenly raised their heads. At the same time, several figures seemed to flash at the top of the towering Boulder, and they stepped to the edge of the boulder and looked down.


    It''s just that all these changes in a moment have long been out of Shen Shi''s attention. At the moment, only the falling body is left in front of his eyes. The sea breeze whistling past the boulder, with a cold sense, seems to remind that there is nothing behind the dangerous cliff; and the stone steps at the foot at the moment look so narrow and steep, it seems that there is no place to stand.


    All the teenagers around him were so scared that they all fell on the ground for fear that they would be implicated. If they were not good, they would fall down, but Shen Shi couldn''t avoid it. At this moment, he didn''t even have the space to swear, because in a twinkling of an eye, the girl''s body seemed to be in front of him.


    On the top of the huge rock, a tall body "shouts" and floats with the wind, trying to rush down.


    Almost out of a kind of instinct, or dying struggle, the hapless Shen Shi subconsciously roared and suddenly opened his arms, which made it too late to get out of the way. Otherwise, he didn''t mind letting the unknown girl roll down from his side, so as not to be buried with her for no reason. He just couldn''t help him now. In a hurry, he could only do his best Try your best to keep your balance, and then hold the fallen girl''s body with your hand. At the same time, try your best to get close to the stone steps, hoping to get away with it.


    It''s just that it''s very hard to keep balance on such a steep stone step. In addition to climbing for so long and being nervous before, the vast majority of teenagers, including Shen Shi, are exhausted. So when Shen Shicai just caught the girl and wanted to stand firm again, he felt a huge impulse from the girl, and his foot was a stagger. As expected, he still couldn''t keep steady and directly fell down.


    "Ah..." At this moment, not only the girl who fell down, but also the young boys and girls around saw this scene. Many people were afraid to shout out.


    I don''t know why, at this critical moment of life and death, Shen Shi''s brain seems to have suddenly calmed down a lot. For a moment like lightning, a strange idea flashed through his mind: were the animals he had killed before his death the same kind of fear?


    He clenched his teeth and clasped the delicate body that had fallen into his chest. Both of them were sliding down at the same time. The originally steep stone steps were so ferocious at the moment, but Shen Shi didn''t give up the idea of struggling to survive. In the chaos, he desperately grasped the stone steps with his hands, and grasped every protruding stone that could support his body and block it At the same time, his feet also trampled on the stone steps. Even in these movements, he still remembered to press his body, including the girl''s body, against the stone steps at the same time. Otherwise, if he was really forced to leave the stone steps, he would be doomed.


    From a distance, Shen Shi at this time is like a dancing monkey, frantic and desperate to catch something, with a sense of humor. But all the people were staring at the scene.


    Layer by layer, layer by layer, layer by layer


    The huge force from the top to the bottom made Shen Shi''s body slide down four steps directly. Several times in the middle, he almost flew his whole body out of the steps and fell down the cliff like rock. But in the end, he was incredibly and rigidly attached to the steps until his feet finally stepped on the fourth step A small, protruding stone.


    A commotion broke out in the crowd below the boulder. The tall figure at the top of the boulder also stopped suddenly and fell back to the boulder.


    On the stone steps, Shen Shi, who escaped from death, finally managed to stand firm again by the little hard stone fulcrum at his feet. His face turned pale in shock. Only at this moment did he feel revived and deeply afraid. Not to mention the cold sweat, his whole body felt soft and weak.


    The girl under him didn''t seem to recover from the shock until this time. Her whole body was shaking and she couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Shen Shi gasped a few times, then suddenly pushed away and curled up beside him. Maybe it was the girl who didn''t have the strength to go away. At this moment, he just felt that his heart was full of inexplicable and unfortunate anger. The feeling of coming back after walking around the gate of hell was really creepy.


    "There''s something wrong with you!" Shen Shi yelled at the girl and said, "you want to die yourself. Don''t hurt others, OK?"


    The girl''s body trembled slightly. Her pale face was scolded by Shen Shi. At that time, she seemed to be a little white again, even the slightest blood color could not be seen. Her lips trembled, as if she wanted to say something to Shen Shi, but she didn''t spit out a word for a long time.


    Just at this time, under the angry Shen Shi, a half dead, feeble voice came suddenly. It seemed that it was with great pain, and said: "brother, you should scold this stupid girl. I don''t mind if you scold her to death, but could you move your feet before you scold me..."Shen Shi was startled and looked down. He saw that on the stone step at his feet just now, on the raised stone which saved his life and that girl''s life, he didn''t know when a hand was just on it, and his foot was just on it.


    Looking along the hand, I saw a twelve or thirteen year old boy lying on the stone steps, with a helpless and painful face. He was just grinning at him.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then recovered. He quickly folded up his hands and feet and saw that there was a relatively flat platform just outside the stone steps on the left. At the moment, he was also unable to walk any more. He gathered up his remaining strength and sat down on the small platform. Then he slowly breathed a sigh of relief and felt that the soul seemed to slowly fly back to his body.


    After a sudden accident, it was safe and dangerous. All the young girls on the stone steps were quiet. After a while, many people started climbing again. But this time, everyone is more cautious. At the same time, the distance between the front and the back is also widened. No one dares to stand too close behind the person in front.


    The vast sea, the rolling waves, the blue sky and the clear sea make up a sea sky beauty. The sea breeze makes people feel relaxed and happy. Shen Shi, sitting on the boulder, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. He was silent. Then he heard a sound of footwork. A man came up from below and stopped on the stone steps beside him. He also sat down beside him.


    Shen Shi turned his head and looked at the boy who had stepped on someone else''s palm just now. He was a little surprised and said, "why don''t you go?"


    The young man took a long breath, put his hand on his forehead and wiped a cold sweat. He looked pretty, but his face was ugly. He murmured: "I was almost scared to death, my body was soft, so I had to rest for a while."


    Shen Shi said: "it''s not you who have been hit. What''s the point of being afraid?"


    The boy gave a wry smile and said, "brother, if you didn''t step on my hand just now, er, no, if you didn''t step on that little stone, then you would hit me directly."


    Shen Shi thinks that if it is so, he really can''t keep his balance in that situation and can only continue to roll down. If he bumps into the young man in front of him again, he is afraid that the situation will be like a snowball and can''t be controlled any more.


    Thinking about the dangerous situation just now, Shen Shi and the young man looked at each other to see the fear and fluke of each other''s eyes.


    A moment later, Shen Shi calmed down, looked at the boy and said, "anyway, I''m sorry I stepped on your hand just now. My name is Shen Shi. May I have your name, please?"


    With a grin, the boy reached out his right hand to Shen Shi and said, "sun you."


    Shen Shi smiles and pats him gently.


    Another sea breeze was blowing by. It seemed that the wind was weaker. They sat here for a while. I wonder if they had experienced the test of the moment of life and death just now. In the eyes of Shen Shi and sun you, when they look at the steep stone steps again, they actually feel that the stone steps are much milder than before. Even the slope doesn''t seem so steep. It''s no longer so pleasant I''m afraid.


    But at this time, from the stone steps not far away from them, a timid voice came, with a faint choking voice, and said in a low voice: "yes, I''m sorry..."


    Shen Shi and sun you both turned their heads and saw that it was the person who had just happened. Somehow, the girl didn''t continue to walk up, and it seemed that she didn''t dare to turn back and sit on the steep stone steps. So from now on, she has been lying on the stone steps like a frightened bird with a little tension.


    "Sorry, I, I didn''t mean to..." She slowly raised her head, the crystal tears seemed to revolve in her eyes, but she did not cry. Sun you frowned and didn''t speak. Shen Shi was almost killed by her. She was angry with the girl, but when she saw this expression, she couldn''t say anything else. After a moment of silence, she could only shake her head with a bitter smile and wave: "forget it, forget it."


    The girl bit her bloodless lower lip tightly. Looking at Shen Shi, she seemed to stop talking. At last, she drew back her eyes. Then she took a deep breath, but she bit her teeth and began to walk over the boulder again.


    Although sun you didn''t speak from the beginning, she always looked at her from the side, and the girl once looked at sun you, but after contacting him once, she immediately moved away.


    Seeing the girl walk out of a distance, sun you suddenly said to Shen Shi, "Shen Shi, you are not a local, are you?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and nodded: "yes, I''m from the southwest From Lanzhou. "


    "Oh," sun you said. He didn''t seem to be very interested in that small southwest state. Instead, he slightly approached Shen Shi and said in a low voice, "no wonder you don''t know that girl. You don''t see how many people here are far away from her?"


    Shen Shi frowned, shook his head and said, "I didn''t notice. What''s the saying here?"Sun you took a look at the girl''s back and said, "her surname is Zhong, and her name is Zhong Qingzhu. She''s an illegitimate daughter of the Zhong family, so she''s very unpopular in the Zhong family. It''s said that she''s clumsy on weekdays, but I didn''t expect that she almost caused a big trouble today."


    Shen Shi took a look at sun you. Sun you spread out his hands and said, "don''t look at me. I don''t say this casually. The children of aristocratic families inside and outside Liuyun city almost know it."


    Shen Shi let out a "hum" and thought to himself whether he was innocent just now. However, when he thought about it later, he thought of something again. He looked up at sun you and said, "listen to your tone, you are very familiar with the children of these aristocratic families, and your name is sun, isn''t it..."


    Sun you waved his hand and said, "yes, I came from the sun family of the vassal family of Lingxiao sect."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Sitting in the middle of the stone steps, the two teenagers were chatting without a word. By calming down the mood of just escaping, they found that they were quite able to talk. It seems that sun you was born in one of the biggest families under Lingxiao sect, but his speech and behavior are very casual and gentle, and he doesn''t rely on the domineering appearance of his family. Shen Shi casually said a few words about his past life, which also brightens sun you''s eyes, who grew up in Liuyun city and has never been far away from home. Especially Shen Shi inadvertently said some words about his life in shops The experience of working in the company to identify lingcai makes sun you look very interested.


    Shen Shi went to Lingxiao sect alone. He was not familiar with the place of life and had no relatives. He had a sense of loneliness and panic. After chatting with sun you for a while, he also learned some trivial news about Lingxiao sect, mainly about the vassal families outside the sect. He was in a better mood, I don''t know I feel happy too.


    As he spoke, sun you came close to Shen Shi and said with a low smile, "according to you, you know almost all the ordinary lingcao, lingkuang, danyao, lingcai, etc


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "this is too full for me. I used to just fight in that shop. I know some common spiritual materials. "


    Sun you''s face showed a trace of mystery. Looking at the left and right, no one noticed here, but he reached out and took out a precious blue silk bag from his arms, handed it to Shen Shi, and said, "in that case, please help me to have a look at it."


    Shen Shi took a look at him. Sun you gave him a smile. He just encouraged him and said, "look, look, help me see what this thing is?"


    Shen Shi opened the loose knot on the button of the bag and shook open the bag. A piece of yellow object appeared inside. However, after looking at it carefully, he found that it was very common. It was earthy yellow. It looked like a yellow lump of earth. The only difference was that after taking out the bag, it seemed to emit a faint fragrance.


    "Well?" Shen Shi took a closer look at this. When he turned to sun you, his eyes were different. He said, "it''s not bad. It''s really worthy of being a member of a great family. He took this" fire centipede fragrance "with him."


    Sun you laughed and said, "ah, you really have the vision to recognize this thing Well All of a sudden, he grinned and frowned slightly, but then he returned to normal. He took a look at the Yellow lump in Shen Shi''s hand and said, "you just said that this is the fragrance of fire centipede?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "the fire centipede fragrance is a kind of exotic fragrance produced by the monster ''Lihuo centipede''. It''s very rare. Depending on the size and quality of this one, I''m afraid it can only be produced by a hundred year old monster. It''s the best thing for the monk of Ning Yuan Jing to put a piece with him when cultivating and absorbing the Spirit Crystal, which can effectively relieve the mental fatigue and improve the cultivation effect by about 10%. It''s a rare spiritual material that can enhance the cultivation. "


    Then he handed the incense back to sun you, with some envy, and said, "it seems that your family values you very much, but the incense is only effective in the Ning yuan realm. Once you reach the divine realm, it almost loses its effect on the monks. If you start to use it from the refining realm, the effect of the incense is too strong, and it''s easy to absorb the spirit power from the Spirit Crystal If you have too much body, it will damage the foundation of Yufu. If you want to make a breakthrough in the future, you won''t be able to do so. If you don''t say that for a long time, I''m afraid your body will be damaged. "


    Sun you seemed to be much more silent. He took the fire centipede incense over without saying a word. He looked down for a long time, then gently took back the bag and put it away. When he looked up again, there was a smile on his face. Looking at Shen Shi''s eyes, it seemed that he was a little more different than just now.


    "Let''s go." He patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said, "although the stone steps are difficult to walk, but the fairy is on the top. We can''t help walking."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "exactly."


    The two teenagers stood up at the same time, returned to the steep stone steps, and began to climb.


    The two of them had been walking on the stone steps for more than half of the time, but they had been delayed for a long time due to the accident. This time they went on again, but they felt that it was much easier to walk on the stone steps than before. In this way, they walked on the stone steps for another half an hour, and finally finished the hard road of immortality and climbed to the top of baixianyan.


    Different from the steep and steep stone steps, the top of the giant stone of BAIXIAN rock is flat, which looks like a piece of flat ground has been cut out with a sword. At this time, many people had already boarded here before them. Shen Shi looked around and saw that at intervals around the edge of baixianyan, a person dressed as a disciple of Lingxiao sect stood in a circle, which surrounded the teenagers who boarded baixianyan.


    In the middle of the flat and spacious open space at the top of the boulder, there are many boys and girls. At first glance, there are more than 200 people. I think many early travelers have boarded here before Shen Shi arrived at the bottom of baixianyan.


    After stepping on the flat and solid stone surface, Shen Shi finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked back at the stone step that had just come up, and thought of the scene that had slipped not long ago, he was a bit afraid of palpitation. However, sun you, who was standing beside him, looked around, especially after stopping for a moment on those lingxiaozong disciples who were indifferent and dignified, but when he pulled Shen Shi forward, he suddenly whispered, "I don''t think anything would have happened if we had really fallen down."Shen Shi "eh?" With a sound, he looked at sun you with some doubts. Sun you nuzui motioned him to look at the surrounding lingxiaozong disciples and said, "these humanitarian actions are high. It''s hard to say anything else. It''s not bad luck if we new disciples like us die today? So I want to come now. Even if something really happened just now, these elder martial brothers will come and hold us


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and nodded, but he felt quite reasonable.


    It''s very spacious above the boulder. Even though there are more than 200 teenagers standing in the middle now, it seems that there is still a lot of room. Shen Shi walks around and stops with sun you in a place with a little less people. He looks around and sees that the disciples of Lingxiao sect don''t say anything, and there are teenagers on the stone steps from time to time. It seems that they are still young We have to wait a little longer.


    After a long time, he just looked at some places at random.


    There are more than 200 young people, who are still joined by others. They look at each other standing disorderly, but in fact, they are divided into several small circles. In the center, there are about 20 young people, male and female, who are dressed in beautiful clothes. They look at each other and are familiar with each other. Standing together, they are just talking and laughing.


    Around the periphery of these 20 odd people, there are about 40 or 50 people. Although they are all about the same age, they look different to the teenagers in the center. They are somewhat flattering and awed. Some of them are instructed by the teenagers in the center to shout, but they are willing to run errands Full of color.


    In addition, a big circle outside is where Shen Shi stands. It seems that the teenagers here are very strange to each other and seldom talk with others. By chance, one or two teenagers seem to be cheerful and are looking for someone to talk with. At the same time, in the most outer circle, people are most sparse and disorderly, which is not a circle at all.


    As his eyes turned, Shen Shi saw Hou Sheng, a little fat man who was hostile to him. He was standing in the middle of the second circle. His expression at the moment was completely different from that when he faced himself. A little fat face was full of smiles. He was standing not far away from another teenager, and he was always looking at the well-dressed man from the corner of his eyes If the bright young man, who is outstanding even in the center of the crowd, gives some orders or signals, Hou Sheng will immediately approach him and follow the instructions or run errands. It seems that he is very respectful to this young man.


    Shen Shi looked away for a while, and suddenly heard a voice coming from his side, but sun you came to him and stood side by side with him. Now he looked forward along Shen Shi''s eyes, and said faintly: "that person''s name is Hou Yuanliang, and he is an outstanding son of Hou''s family."


    Shen Shi turned to look at him and said, "you know a lot of people."


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t help it. Most of the vassal families of Lingxiao sect are within 500 li of Liuyun city. They walk around each other when they are young. Many people play together when they are young."


    Shen Shi smiles, looks at the center of the crowd again, ponders for a moment, and says: "so, those people standing in the middle..."


    Sun Youjing said directly: "the 20 or so people in the middle are the legitimate children of some of the most powerful families. They are most valued by the family. Some of them have already been registered in Lingxiao sect. Some of the people around them are the children of the aristocratic families. Because of their good talent, they are selected and some of them are related to these aristocratic families So far away relatives have children and so on. Anyway, it all depends on the face of these legitimate children. " Then he pointed to the place where he and Shen Shi were standing, and said, "as for the circle outside where we were standing, I don''t know any of them. They should be all the common people disciples of Lingxiao sect this time."


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes and then said with a smile, "don''t you belong to the sun family? There are so many people you know. Why don''t you talk to them?"


    Sun you sneered, as if he was trying to say something. Suddenly, in the center of the crowd, there was a young man in white, handsome and slender. He glanced at him and saw sun you. He was stunned for a moment, then he showed a smile, waved and yelled: "second brother, when did you come up? Come here


    The look on sun you''s face suddenly changed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Shen Shi, who was standing beside sun you, saw the change of sun you''s face very clearly. What surprised him was that sun you''s face seemed to have passed a bit of haze at first, but then suddenly became cheerful again in the quickest time. He waved his hand and promised. It seemed that he was ready to go.


    Just then, in the sky above baixianyan, the clear sky and white clouds, there was a sharp whistling sound, like wind and thunder in the clear sky, which attracted everyone to look up for a moment, even the Lingxiao sect disciples.


    However, we can see that an unparalleled training line with colorful rays suddenly shuttles out from the clouds. It is as fast as a meteor and as brilliant as fireworks. It flies to the natural and unrestrained polar region and directly falls down on the baixianyan.


    Shen Shi''s pupil shrank slightly, and he recognized that it was the sword awn formed by the use of magical power or the driving of some kind of magic weapon by a monk with high morality. Generally speaking, after climbing into the room on the way of cultivation, from low to high, the monk could fly in Yuan, Shenyi, Yuandan and even the legendary Tiangang realm. But generally speaking, monks can fly freely only when they reach the divine realm, but the speed is slower than the flying magic weapon made by the craftsman. The monks in Ningyuan realm are a little weak, but if they are lucky enough to get some rare flying magic weapon, they can also fly in the sky. As for the great monks in Yuandan and even Tiangang realm, the great immortal, where are they It''s a kind of realm, but it''s all powerful.


    At the moment, the sword was surging. Before reaching the surface of the boulder, there was a strong wind, which made the youngsters who were standing a little closer to the boulder unstable. They all stepped back. A moment later, the rainbow light came, and they stopped three feet above the boulder. The huge wind was like a heavy hammer hitting the boulder. The rainbow light flickered slowly. After a moment, the darkness faded, but two figures appeared and fell on the boulder.


    One high and one low, one big and one small.


    tall figure as like as two peas in the sky, the beautiful woman with long swords, the clothes on her body are the same as those of the surrounding skies. She saw her eyes and eyes flowing, and the eyes were flowing like water. Next to the beautiful woman stood another young man, who was also in his early teens. His two eyes were very flexible, looking at the surrounding scenes and many people.


    "Tut..."


    Shen Shi suddenly heard a soft tut tut from sun you. He turned his head and looked at him. Sun you felt Shen Shi''s eyes, shrugged his shoulders and said in a low voice: "don''t think about it. It''s a member of the Gan family. It''s OK to have a bigger rule."


    Shen Shi "Oh" a, turn a head to see again of time, in the vision already was more a few minutes curious.


    In the past, the human race fought against the demon clan and overthrew the heaven demon royal court which had ruled the Hongmeng kingdom for tens of thousands of years. There were six people who had made great contributions. Later generations respected them as "six saints". After thousands of years, these six saints'' families have been handed down to the present. They have a different status in the human race and are respected by the world.


    In yuan, Ji, Gan, Gu, song and Nangong, the Gan family ranked third. In the past, Gan Jingcheng, who was one of the six sages, was the ancestor of the Gan family and the first ancestor of Lingxiao sect.


    "The boy''s name is GANZE. He is a descendant of the Gan family. If I remember correctly, the Gan family has not been prosperous these years. It seems that GANZE is the only boy in the Gan family. The woman next to him is his sister-in-law, whose name is Gan Wenqing. Although she seems to be young, she is now one of the three most outstanding young disciples of Lingxiao sect. Together with the other two elder martial brothers, she is known as Lingxiao three swords. It is generally acknowledged that they are the most promising gifted disciples to reach the realm of Yuandan in the future. "


    Shen Shi listened to sun you''s words in a low voice. He couldn''t help taking a cold breath. When he looked at the beautiful woman again, he felt more awe in his eyes.


    Since Gan Wenqing and GANZE fell to baixianyan, there has been a commotion among the teenagers. The common people in the outer circle don''t know much about the situation, but looking at the situation, they know that they are not ordinary people. In those circles of the aristocratic family, there are many voices. Many young men and women who stand in the center of the family smile and say hello to each other With GANZE waving, it seems that this young man is familiar with the public, and is very popular.


    Gan Wenqing took a look at the aristocratic children. There was not much expression on her face. She just nodded to GANZE beside her and said, "Ozawa, go ahead."


    GANZE seemed to nod his head cleverly, then walked all the way to the teenagers, and was immediately surrounded by all the people.


    Sun you looked over there for a while, turned his head and said to Shen Shi, "you stay by yourself for a while. There are some friends I know over there. Go and say hello."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "go ahead."


    Sun you smiles. His face shows a bright smile again. He turns and strides to the center of the crowd. He laughs heartily. One slaps his shoulder, the other laughs and scolds, and calls friends to drink. At first sight, he is very popular. Even GANZE smiles and greets him when he sees him. The boy in white, who called his second brother before, comes and stands together From then on, looking at the face shape is somewhat similar, but also the same smile to shake hands, intimacy.Compared with the bustling and familiar scene over there, most of the common people''s children in Shen Shi''s outer circle are not very good-looking at the moment. Many people are secretly looking at the small circle in the crowd. Some are envious, some yearn for, including going further than them, and surrounding another small circle on the outer layer of the more than 20 teenagers, there are also many The same expression appeared on the faces of boys and girls.


    If Shen Shi is moved, he subconsciously turns his head to look somewhere, and soon sees the little fat Hou Sheng. He is standing in the crowd, smiling and concentrating on the teenagers in front of him, just like The servant gazed at his master.


    Shen Shi suddenly frowned. He felt uncomfortable for a while, but then he shook his head. He seemed to laugh at himself and turned his eyes away without saying a word.


    As soon as Gan Wenqing took Gan Ze to the ground, a man came quickly from the Lingxiao sect disciple in front of Xianyan. He was a handsome young man with a gentle look. However, he didn''t step forward immediately. Instead, he watched Gan Wenqing send Gan Ze away. Then he came forward and said with a smile: "elder martial sister Gan, how come you also come?" Then he turned his eyes and stopped on GANZE, who was walking away. He seemed to think of something in a twinkling of an eye. He laughed and said, "ah, I see. This must be the eldest son of the Gan family, right? No wonder you can work, elder martial sister Gan


    Gan Wenqing looks familiar with the young man. She smiles, but doesn''t say much. She just nods.


    The young man took a look at the teenagers over there, turned to Gan Wenqing and said with a smile, "elder martial sister, let''s go ahead and talk."


    Gan Wenqing raised her eyes and glanced forward. At the front end of the giant rock of baixianyan, several lingxiaozong disciples were standing there. One of the men was looking at thirty. He was tall, dignified and resolute. He had an outstanding posture among several people. At the moment, he seemed to notice something and was looking at it from a distance.


    After a long distance, it seems that I can feel the man''s sharp eyes and his awe inspiring power.


    Gan Wenqing''s eyes flashed, and she looked at the man from a distance. Her face looked like a smile. Suddenly, the young disciple said, "younger martial brother Kangchen, if I don''t want to go there?"


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and then looked bitter. He took a step closer and said with a low voice, "elder martial sister, you are not embarrassing me." Then he looked at the front of baixianyan intentionally or unintentionally and said, "elder martial brother Wang Gen is standing in front of him. He is the leader of all the new disciples who come out from the clan to guard."


    Gan Wenqing gave a faint smile and looked at the man again. A moment later, the chenxiong man nodded slightly. Although Gan Wenqing''s face was calm, she didn''t look down on the man. After pondering for a moment, she finally stepped forward.


    The sea breeze is blowing over the boulder. Although it''s the time of spring, it''s still cool to stand here for a long time. Those teenagers are all mortals who have never practiced, even those who come from aristocratic families. After all, it''s not appropriate for the human race to start practicing before they are 12 years old. At this time, many people quietly tighten their skirts. On the other hand, the Lingxiao sect disciples standing around the edge of the boulder all look relaxed. It is obvious that after training, their bodies are different from ordinary people. They have long been indifferent to this little cold.


    Gan Wenqing went to the front of baixianyan, stood in front of the man and said, "brother Wang, what can I do for you


    Wang Gen was silent for a moment, but he didn''t speak directly. Instead, he gently raised his chin to several people around him. Soon the crowd dispersed and retreated to a place more than ten steps away. Then Wang Gen sighed a little and said, "younger martial sister Wenqing, I asked myself that I haven''t been offended by you recently. Why do you treat me like this?"


    Gan Wenqing shook her head slightly, her face was indifferent, and said: "elder martial brother, I''m so worried. I don''t speak much and I don''t like to communicate. If there is any disrespect, please forgive me."


    Wang Gen smiles, but he doesn''t care. He turns around and looks forward. He sees waves in the deep blue sea, clouds and vapors in the distant sea and sky. It''s hard for ordinary people to see anything. But with his and Gan Wenqing''s way, he can vaguely see a towering peak standing in the deep sea, towering into the clouds, with a sense of ethereal immortality.


    A moment later, he said in a flat voice, "let''s leave the children''s business alone, shall we?"


    Gan Wenqing''s face was lighter, but she didn''t see any signs of attack. At the same time, she also looked at the ethereal fairy mountain in the deep sea. She suddenly sneered and said, "I don''t understand elder martial brother''s words. I have rules for everything in my family, but the new disciple just said that it was on the baixianyan. Could it be that elder martial brother saw me bring Ozawa in person Have you ever seen it? "


    Wang Gen raised his eyebrows and looked at Gan Wenqing. Gan Wenqing didn''t mean to avoid it. They looked at each other as if there were sparks splashing. The atmosphere on the ground in front of baixianyan suddenly became tense.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    "Ha ha ha, it''s a nice day today It''s a good sign that on the day when Lingxiao sect introduces the new disciples, the spring is warm and the sky is high and the clouds are wide. Maybe in the future, there will be a few talents of Tianzong from these new disciples. "


    A burst of laughter accompanied by these words, Kang Chen did not know when came from the side, came to the two people, said to Wang Gen and Gan Wenqing with a smile, obviously came to make ends meet.


    Wang Gen looked up at the blue sky, said: "Haizhou April weather has always been so, nothing strange, not a good omen."


    Kang Chen one suffocate, the words behind also can''t go on, although know this elder martial brother''s temperament is always like this, but still can''t help but stare at him at the moment.


    Wang Gen turned a blind eye. After a moment''s silence, he hugged Gan Wenqing and said, "younger martial sister Gan, I''m a rude man. If there''s something wrong with my words, I''ll compensate you first."


    Gan Wenqing frowned, but he stepped aside and refused to accept Wang Genyi''s salute. He said, "elder martial brother Wang, you are the proud disciple of elder sun. You are so profound and respected by your brothers. I can''t afford it."


    With a smile, Wang Gen turned his eyes and fell on the young people in the distance, especially on GANZE, who seemed to be the focus of the crowd. He said, "is that young man the son of the Gan family?"


    "His name is GANZE."


    Wang Gen nodded, turned his head and looked at Gan Wenqing. His face was sincere. With his original resolute face, he had an outstanding bearing for a moment. He said: "younger martial sister, you and I know the rules of the clan for these new disciples. One day before he arrived at Ningyuan, he was surrounded on the six islands of black carp, and no external help was allowed. This was a strict order made by our ancestors 200 years ago. What we have done is to get rid of many disputes and make all the new disciples, whether they are born in aristocratic families or ordinary people, start at the same beginning. Only in this way can we really see which of these new disciples have the talent, the bone, the mind and the perseverance that are indispensable for practice. In fact, all these things are for their own good, but also for the future of our clan. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Gen pauses a little, looks at Gan Wenqing and says in a soft voice: "you and I came out of the" six islands of blue fish "together in those years. Only by practicing all the way can we achieve today''s success. I don''t believe that you don''t understand Lingyun. Maybe you have other concerns in your mind, younger martial sister Xu. You might as well tell me clearly. "


    Gan Wenqing lowered her eyes slightly and kept silent for a moment. She said: "elder martial brother Wang, you are always knowledgeable and have a strong memory. I admire you, younger martial sister. I think you know my relationship with the Gan family well."


    Wang Gen nodded slightly and said, "yes, I know something about it."


    Gan Wenqing said faintly: "elder martial brother, you must know that although I''m not the blood of the Gan family, I''m just the dying girl who was picked up by the kind GANZE mother. But for many years, the Gan family has treated me as their own daughter, and GANZE mother has treated me as their own sister. This kindness is like a sea, and I can''t repay it in my life. Now GANZE is the only bone and blood left by my dead sister. When she was leaving, I personally vowed to take good care of her only son. Elder martial brother, you should be considerate of this. "


    Wang Gen nodded, but did not answer.


    Gan Wenqing sighed softly and said: "what elder martial brother just said is reasonable. If we really want to let these new disciples go to the herring island to treat each other equally, I have no choice, but now there are so many children in the aristocratic family, I''m afraid..."


    But the younger martial sister''s eyebrows suddenly fell, and her voice never broke


    Gan Wenqing took a look at Wang Gen, slightly pulled the corner of his mouth, but there was no angry color on his face, and his look was still indifferent. After a while, Wang Gen said faintly, "to tell you the truth, younger martial sister, before leaving the mountain today, several elders in the clan have discussed this matter. In this round of five years, I have decided that I will be the person in charge of the affairs of the six islands of the black carp."


    Gan Wenqing raised her head fiercely, was obviously surprised, and said in dismay: "what, isn''t it elder martial brother Du who was originally settled?"


    Wang Gen''s face for the first time seemed helpless. With a bitter smile, he said: "elder martial brother Du has always been rebellious. As a result, he made a catastrophe three days ago and disobeyed his master, elder sun. After being dissuaded, he didn''t give up. He swore loudly and his words were hard to hear. That''s all. But he even swore a few words about his martial uncle besides his words..."


    Rao Shi Gan Wenqing has always been calm and knows the most famous elder martial brother of our school quite well. However, after hearing the number of "shishuzu", he took a cool breath and lost his face for a moment. Wang Gen sighed and said: "after this incident, the elder martial uncle of the headmaster was very angry. He personally captured elder martial brother Du. After heavy punishment, he directly punished the black cloud cave and made him face the wall for three years. So it''s up to me in the end. "


    Gan Wenqing was speechless, and seemed to be still digesting the shock of this important news. After a while, he murmured: "I didn''t expect that such a big event happened on the mountain after I went down the mountain for a few days."


    Wang Gen gave a wry smile, then changed his face and said, "younger martial sister Wenqing, we have been in the same family for many years, and we were the same new generation of disciples who came out of the six islands of the blue carp. We have some fragrant feelings. I would like to put down a word here. In the past four years, as long as I presided over the six islands, I dare not say that everything must be fair and upright. But at least I will never deliberately embarrass your son of the Gan family, let alone allow the children of other aristocratic families to violate the clan rules and secretly borrow money. Do you believe me? "Gan Wenqing wanted to talk but stopped. Wang Gen took a look at her and then said, "I know you are worried, but it''s the sect''s strict order to forbid your disciples to interfere in the affairs of the new people in the six islands of the black carp. Although you are well-trained now, younger martial sister Wenqing, and you are valued by several elders, it''s not appropriate for you to intervene. "


    Gan Wenqing''s face is constantly changing, and there is hesitation between her eyebrows and eyes. It is obvious that she was moved by Wang Gen''s words. In fact, she really understands in her heart that what Wang Gen said is reasonable. After all, the clan rules are like that. While pondering, she unconsciously looked to the back of baixianyan. After a while, the number of teenagers on the rock seemed to increase. It should be that some new people had just arrived here, and the scale had exceeded 300.


    Among these new comers, only a few of them went directly to the center of the crowd, a small number of them stood in the second circle, and most of the new boys and girls stood in the outer circle with a look of ignorance.


    These young newcomers may not know about it, but Gan Wenqing and Wang Gen, who have a high status in Lingxiao sect, only looked at them for a moment, and they knew that these 20 or 30 young newcomers, including Gan Ze and sun you, were all from the aristocratic families of Lingxiao sect, and they were the seven or eight most powerful. If the family''s strength is a little weaker, they can only stand in the second circle.


    A small private circle, on the first day of worshiping in front of the patriarchal clan, actually has a little outline to show. Today''s youth, the mind is really heavy.


    Gan Wenqing''s bright eyes pass by, and he looks at GANZE''s leisureness among the young people of those aristocratic families. He talks with the people around him with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He seems to be at ease. He doesn''t know how to feel at ease. Think about it. Although there is a lot of undercurrent inside and outside the clan nowadays, and there are many vassal families who are said to have some opinions on the special status of the Gan family for many years, the Gan family is not so easy to bully. Even if it is no longer the scene of its heyday in the past, there is also an elder of yuandanjing in the clan. Anyway, the founder of the founding school is also Surnamed Gan, what qualifications do these vassal families have to exclude others?


    It is true that some wise men or elders of the aristocratic family would tell their children in private that they want to have a good relationship with the young master of the Gan family.


    As soon as he thought about this, Gan Wenqing turned around and nodded to Wang Gen: "what elder martial brother said is that Wen Qing is impetuous and has been taught because she doesn''t know what happened. I''ll do everything according to the rules. If there''s no accident, I won''t interfere in the affairs of new people. It''s good for GANZE to be tempered. "


    Wang Gen nodded with a smile, but at the bottom of his heart, he was relieved. At present, this woman was extremely talented and advanced in her cultivation. She was not inferior to herself, and she was valued and liked by several patriarchs. If she wants to interfere in the affairs of the six islands, she will have a headache though she is not afraid of it.


    After standing in the same place for almost half an hour, Shen Shi saw that there were no new people coming up on the stone steps. After a while, even the two Lingxiao sect disciples standing at the foot of the mountain came up. It seems that today''s new people have arrived.


    The two disciples of Lingxiao sect who went up to the boulder waved to Wang Gen and Gan Wenqing who were standing in front of them from a distance. There was a quick response there. A moment later, a steady voice came over and echoed over baixianyan, saying: "be quiet."


    The voice was thick and grand. It was the voice that had sounded once before, and the speaker could see clearly that it was Wang Gen. After his voice, many young people who had been chatting and joking on baixianyan were silent. Wang Gen took a step forward and swept the crowd. He was awed by his power for many years. For a moment, no one dared to look at him and bowed his head.


    Wang Gen did not say much, but simply said: "the time has come to receive the guide, and the new disciples have arrived. Return to the mountain!"


    At the end of his speech, he strode back to the front of BAIXIAN rock. His hands were touching like a ball. Suddenly, he saw the white light between his palms flashing. A moment later, it seemed that the rock under his feet resonated, and a round golden pattern lit up at his feet.


    The golden light is shining, reflecting those ancient and complex patterns, which are more mysterious and boundless. The boundless blue sky and sea breeze seem to have come the ancient chanting bursts at this moment, such as the ancient gods chanting Sutras in a low voice. An invisible but abundant power is emitted from the deep part of this huge rock.


    On the flat stone surface, along the whole circle around, dozens of the same round golden patterns light up one by one. In the center of each pattern, there is a disciple of Lingxiao sect. Everyone is solemn and upright at the moment, and his movements are just like Wang Gen''s, concentrating and practicing hard.


    A moment later, dozens of golden pillars of light from the top of this huge rock burst into the sky like thunder. The Sanskrit voice suddenly soared through the sea of clouds and the sky. The huge rock of worshiping immortals boomed and floated up in the sky. The magic power of immortals reappeared in the world.


    After the initial quiet, there was a moment of jubilation on the baixianyan, and the hundreds of teenagers were all jubilant. It was obvious that the incredible and magnificent xianjiadao method was just the amazing magic power displayed by the Lingxiao sect of Jinhong mountain. With the launch of baixianyan, it was also a sign that they would officially set foot on the road of Xiuzhen from today on.After thousands of weather, magnificent prospects, as if at this moment show in front of the young people, how not to let people excited and happy?


    Listening to the laughter and cry of the teenagers behind him, Wang Gen and Gan Wenqing looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths were filled with a smile. Many years ago, when they were young, they had almost the same scene in this Xianyan worship.


    In the crowd, Shen Shi''s expression was much calmer than that of the happy teenagers around him. However, there was still joy in his eyes and he was deeply staring at the magical and magnificent scene around him.


    Misty fairy mountain, Xiuxian Avenue, as if really close at hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    The people on the stone are full of joy and joy. The people on the ground are also in awe and admiration, and they have a deeper admiration for Lingxiao sect. However, this huge rock rose only a few times until it was more than 30 feet above the ground. Suddenly, after the rising stopped for a while, the golden light suddenly flourished and speeded up in an instant. However, such a huge thing rushed towards the deep sea.


    It seems that many of the disciples of sanzong have already finished their tasks in the sky The direction of this rock''s incredible flight.


    After Wang Gen, Gan Wenqing took a look at Kang Chen standing beside him and said, "younger martial brother Kang, I went down the mountain for several days. I just learned from elder martial brother Wang that there was an accident with elder martial brother Du. What''s the matter with him now?"


    Kang Chen''s young and handsome face flashed a trace of helplessness, but it could be seen that he still respected Gan Wenqing. He must have a good relationship on weekdays, and his speech and behavior were close and casual. Now he shook his head slightly and said with a bitter smile: "elder martial sister, you don''t know my elder martial brother''s temper. You are still a big man, just like a firefight. On that day, elder sun just said a few words to him, and he broke out regardless. He didn''t think that elder sun was still his elder after all Alas, this time, my master is so angry that he is still locked up in the dark cloud cave for reflection. "


    Gan Wenqing frowned, took him away for a few steps, and said in a low voice: "you and brother Du are under the master''s family. Why don''t you plead with your master for him? The master has a high reputation in the clan. If he comes forward, there may be room for him to do things."


    Kang Chen shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s just because my master is the leader that it''s hard to talk." At this point, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and seemed to think of something. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at Gan Wenqing with a smile and said, "elder martial sister, you really care for my elder martial brother. It''s very kind of you. When I find a chance to pass this to him, I can''t be too happy for him."


    Gan Wenqing spat: "what are you talking about? I''m not good at it at a young age. Now I dare to tease my elder martial sister?"


    Kang Chen immediately shrunk his head and begged for mercy: "don''t dare, don''t dare, elder martial sister spare your life, otherwise even if you don''t settle accounts with me, elder martial brother Du knows that you are angry, I''m afraid you''ll come and peel my skin."


    Gan Wenqing said: "I''m not serious. I just see that I have a good relationship with elder martial brother Du in the past, and I''m also a younger martial brother and sister from the same round of new disciples. I just want to ask a few questions. That dark cloud cave is full of Yin Qi, which is quite harmful to the practice of Taoism. I''ve been in it for a long time, but I''m afraid it''s not good for Taoism. "


    Kang Chen sighed, no longer joking, and said: "who says no, but now elder martial brother Du has made a big trouble, even the master is angry. The most important thing is that he is so bold that he even scolds the elder martial uncle of our school, and his words are ugly. He directly says that the elder patriarch has no way, and he has taught elder sun, an old man with unknown knowledge It''s stupid. It''s... "


    It was the first time that Gan Wenqing heard that the bold elder martial brother Du had said such a rebellious word. He was stunned for a moment, and then he was speechless. He was worried and shook his head. After a long time, Gan Wenqing raised her head, but she saw Kang Chen standing on one side, looking at herself with the color of pleading. She wanted to talk but stopped, and she didn''t want to leave, a tangled appearance. What a smart woman she is. She knows all kinds of entanglements in the door like the palm of her hand. In a moment, she immediately understood what was in the boy''s mind. She snorted and said, "what do you want to say?"


    As soon as Kang Chen saw this beautiful elder martial sister''s face, he didn''t know what she had thought of. But he pretended to be confused and refused to say it. Immediately, he was flattering. But this boy was really handsome and had outstanding temperament. Even if he lost his smile to Gan Wenqing, the whole person had a kind of handsome temperament, which was even better than Wang Gen who stood by A little more handsome, and also young and natural, for a time, many young girls among the new disciples secretly looked at them, and they all had a kind of admiration.


    But Kang Chen can''t take care of the eyes of these yellow haired girls. At the moment, there is only the beautiful elder martial sister in front of her eyes. She says with a smile, "elder martial sister, good elder martial sister, please do me a favor and save my elder martial brother."


    Gan Wenqing sneered, glanced at the sky and said, "your elder martial brother Du dares to scold even his ancestors. There is no one in Jinhong mountain with such momentum. What do you want me to save?"


    Kang Chen said: "elder martial sister, this is wrong. I think elder martial brother Du is stupid and blunt. Compared with you, he is like a stone in a mud pit and a beautiful jade in the nine heavens. Please be kind and save him. "


    Gan Wenqing looked at Kang Chen for a moment and said with a smile: "smelly boy, you hurt your elder martial brother Du so much. Does he know in the dark cloud cave?"


    Kang Chen said with awe inspiring righteousness: "even elder martial brother Du is here. I''m so outspoken." After that, his face turned and flattered again. He said, "elder martial sister, good elder martial sister, please go back and ask martial uncle Yunni for a favor and let her talk about it. Master Sun yunzong has always been in charge of severe punishment, but you don''t know that you are the only oneGan Wenqing stares at him. Kang Chen stops and stands there cautiously, shrinking her head and looking pitiful. This action attracts many young girls who are on the boat. Gan Wenqing snorts and ponders for a moment. After all, she says: "well, don''t pretend to be pitiful. I''ll go back to the mountain and ask for master, But I can''t guarantee whether we can invite her out of Maguan. "


    Kang Chen was overjoyed and laughed, saying: "thank you so much, elder martial sister. As long as Uncle Yunni comes out, what can we do in lingxiaozong that she can''t deal with? When elder martial brother Du is released in the future, I will follow him to the cave of martial uncle Yunni to thank you. "


    Gan Wenqing gave him a white look. He didn''t want to pay any attention to the guy who only wanted to save the elder martial brother. His eyes were rolling like an eye. He looked at the new disciples over there and swept them one by one, but his heart was just passing by the figure of a man with a natural and unrestrained body. He was silent for a moment.


    Just then, dozens of golden arrays on Xianyan lit up, which was so powerful that many people on the giant rock were surprised. Later, they flew up to the sky and across the sea in the eyes of ordinary people, which made them dazzled and impressed by the immortal family.


    At the moment, although the aperture array is the boundary, there is an invisible wall blocking the surrounding rock. These teenagers are not allowed to get too close to the edge of the rock to avoid dangerous falling down. However, such a magic weapon of the immortal family appeared in front of their eyes. Most of the teenagers could not help but be curious. They came forward one after another to watch it carefully. When the crowd came to the scene, they broke up the three small circles.


    Standing in the crowd, Shen Shi was also awed by the magical means of Lingxiao sect. At this time, looking at the huge rock flying fast in the sky, he had only one idea left in his heart, that is, "Lingxiao sect really deserves to be a famous sect in the world.".


    This kind of means, this kind of boldness, and where can the xuanyinmen and other small sects in Yinzhou compare with.


    Just as he was amazed, Shen Shi suddenly felt that he had been patted on the shoulder. When he looked back, sun you did not know when he came back and looked at him with a smile. Shen Shi said with a smile, "Why are you here again?"


    Sun you shrugged and said, "there are all old acquaintances over there. It''s over to say hello. In fact, there''s nothing to say."


    Shen Shi smiles a little, but he recalls sun you''s appearance just now when he was in the middle of the crowd. It''s clear that sun you''s familiar face is good at dancing. I don''t know why he said so casually in front of himself.


    At this time, several people passed by not far from him. The first few people were from the small circle of the children of those aristocratic families just now. One of them, Shen Shi, had some impression that he was Hou Yuanliang, who came from the Hou family. Shen Shi''s heart moves, and his eyes turn slightly to look behind Hou Yuanliang. Sure enough, he sees Hou Sheng, a little fat man, three or four steps away.


    At this moment, Hou Sheng seems to notice Shen Shi standing here and looking at him. His face and smile suddenly sank. He glared at him and clenched his fist and waved to Shen Shi. It seems that he has the momentum of waiting for me to teach you a lesson sooner or later when I am free. After a moment, Hou Yuanliang said a few words to another son of his family, There seems to be something, and then called out: "Xiaosheng."


    Hou Sheng immediately agreed, his face was covered with a smile, and ran away.


    Shen Shi just turned his eyes and didn''t say much about hou Sheng''s demonstration. It''s just that this scene happened to be seen by sun you standing beside him, and he said in some unexpected ways: "Hey, this guy is not that Who''s that? It''s like a child who was a slave of Hou''s family before. He urinated with Hou Yuanliang. Er, what''s his name? "


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "is it Hou Sheng?"


    Sun you clapped his hands and said, "yes, that''s the name. There are too many servants around the aristocratic family. Sometimes they can''t remember it. In other words, why do you, a person from Yinzhou, look different from Hou Sheng? "


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile. After pondering for a moment, he gave a rough account of the whole story. Of course, some key points, including the can, were omitted.


    After hearing this, sun you turned his lips and showed some contempt. He said, "Oh, I''ve heard of his father before. He''s notorious for being greedy and stingy. Relying on his little relationship with Hou family, he''s not cheating people once or twice in Nantianmen. I didn''t expect to use this trick on you this time." After that, he waved to Shen Shi and said, "I''ll go back to him and tell him something. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to trouble you."


    Shen Shiyi looked up and down at sun you and said with a smile, "I can''t see that you are very influential in their circle."


    While sun you was trying to say something with a smile, the two teenagers heard someone nearby sneer at the same time. A sweet, soft and very pleasant voice came from one side, but with a kind of sarcastic tone, they said with a smile: "when you say that other people are powerful, don''t you also rely on having a good surname? In the end, you can only say nice things, You just got a good baby. Don''t forget that you have a brother on top of you. "Sun you''s face turned black in an instant. His eyes looked like a knife. He stared coldly at the girl who was talking next to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    Shen Shi stands in sun you''s friend''s room. He is surprised to hear such a merciless remark. He turns around and sees a fat girl standing near them. She is white and beautiful. At her age, she looks beautiful and romantic. Among the girls Shen Shi has seen before, she is outstanding Little beauty''s got a baby.


    But the little beauty''s figure is obviously fatter than ordinary people, the whole person looks fat, suddenly let the original appearance become a little out of shape. At the moment, she was holding a packet of snacks in her hand. She put one in her mouth from time to time. She kept chewing. The sound of trampling on the deck between walking and lifting her feet seemed to be heavier than others, making a low "Dong Dong" sound.


    But a moment later, Shen Shi''s eyes moved to the side of the fat girl. He was stunned. There was a girl standing a step behind her. It was Zhong Qingzhu who nearly killed herself on the stone steps not long ago.


    Zhong Qingzhu obviously saw him, and his eyes were also a little embarrassed. He bit his lips slightly, his cheeks were a little red, and slowly lowered his head.


    Sun you stared at the fat girl for a moment, then his face suddenly turned angry. He looked at her again and began to smile. He said, "long time no see, fat girl!"


    "Pa!" With a crisp sound, the pocket paper package in the fat girl''s hand was suddenly crushed. There were two groups of blushes on her white face. She was angry and widened her eyes. She looked at sun you with hatred like gnashing her teeth. She wanted to rush to bite him.


    The huge and incomparable baixianyan gallops over the sea, where the wind and clouds move, and the clear blue sea is also pulled apart by the invisible wind. It sets off a wave several feet high, forming a magnificent picture of the sea in the sky.


    After flying like this for about half an hour, the teenagers on baixianyan gradually saw a fairy mountain standing in the deep of the sea. From a distance, you can see the magnificent and straight mountain peak, straight into the sky, the mountain is full of green, many ancient trees and old trees, auspicious clouds transpiration, fairy birds flying, clear and melodious birdsong, from time to time from the mountains in the sky.


    At the bottom of this mountain range, there are countless small islands around it, like stars arching the moon. In the depths of the sea thousands of miles away, a magical and ethereal holy land of the immortal family has been created.


    The closer baixianyan flew, the slower his speed slowed down. However, Wang Gen, who was in charge of it, didn''t seem to stop at once. Instead, he controlled the giant to get a little closer to the mountain, which is the legendary Jinhong mountain.


    At the same time, his deep voice sounded on the huge rock, echoing in the ears of every curious and excited young man: "everyone, this fairy mountain in front of you is the golden rainbow mountain where the Mountain Gate of our sect is located. On a sunny day, there is a grand golden rainbow on the sunrise platform at the top of the peak. It is the most blessed place in Haizhou and even in Hongmeng south, and it has the name of the first fairy mountain in the south. ¡±


    I don''t know how many eyes are shining eagerly at the moment, looking at the towering peak.


    The speed of baixianyan slows down slowly, and finally stops in mid air. From here, because it is very close to jinhongshan, the originally huge baixianyan looks like a small stone hanging on the sea.


    "The way of immortality has been difficult since ancient times. Although you have a chance to be immortal, whether you can finally step on the road of cultivating immortals depends on your chance and practice. From now on, you are the disciples of Lingxiao sect. When you enter Jinhong mountain and go down to Qingyu island to practice, you should follow the rules. Someone will tell you later. If you don''t go to Ningyuan in one day, you can''t get to six islands. Do you understand? "


    On the rock, all the young people are silent, excited and uneasy about the future. With a wave of both hands, Wang Gen started again. However, this time, he was far away from the golden Hongxian mountain and flew to the outer part of the archipelago composed of thousands of islands around the golden Hongshan mountain.


    For a moment or so, dozens of islands passed by. In a hurry, it was too late for many years to take a close look at them. Only occasionally, people with sharp eyes would see people flashing on some of the islands, and some places would have buildings such as terraces and pavilions. However, most of the places seemed to be uninhabited.


    Soon, in front of baixianyan, a wide and flat water area suddenly appeared. The water here is gentle and not deep, showing a kind of intoxicating light blue. In some places, you can see the white and delicate white sand beach, which is picturesque.


    In the middle of this wide sea, there are six islands of different sizes, head to tail. At a glance, they look like a black carp swimming in the water. Presumably, the name of the so-called "six black carp islands" comes from this.


    Seeing that place, most of the young people in baixianyan knew that the blue carp island in front of them should be the place where they and others would practice in the next few years. They were all looking around curiously.


    Under the control of Wang Gen, baixianyan flew over the six islands of Qingyu, then slowly turned a bend in the air, accompanied by a huge roar, and finally landed on the edge of the largest island in the six islands.The island has the largest area among the six islands. It is located in the belly of the "black carp". There is a small mountain range on the island. Near the sea, the trees are tall and straight trees. A thick and straight trunk grows straight. At a very high place, there are branches of leaves and some fruits that have never been seen before, but no flowers Things like that.


    The sea breeze blows across the beach in front of them. White and gray seabirds are hovering on the edge of the island in the distance. At the end of the beach, on a flat ground that has been trimmed, there are many people who have been wearing the same clothes for a long time. They are similar to Lingxiao sect disciples on the huge rock, but they are different from each other.


    The disciples of Lingxiao sect, who were on the Xianyan mountain to meet the young people back, were obviously all in Daoism. Most of their clothes were blue, while those who came to meet them on this island were lighter in color, mainly white and gray.


    With a roar, the huge stone stopped completely on the beach. Then, under the guidance of Lingxiao sect disciples, many years went down the stone step that just came up.


    In fact, with the steepness of the stone steps, it is sometimes more difficult to walk from top to bottom than to climb from bottom to top. However, when they arrived at the sixth island of the blue carp, the Lingxiao sect''s disciples didn''t mean to sit by any longer. Instead, they set foot on the stone steps one after another and reached out to support the young people in some steep and dangerous places.


    With their help, more than 400 teenagers came down much faster than when they went up. At the same time, there was no such bad luck as Shen Shi''s. almost half an hour later, all of them went down the boulder safely and came to the green fish island.


    Standing on the level open space, 400 people can see that it is quite dark, but compared with this island, it seems to be insignificant. After this open space, several spacious passageways extend into the deep part of the island in different directions. From a distance, there are many buildings and halls, and figures can be seen everywhere. It looks very lively.


    With a crowd down here, Wang Gen, Gan Wenqing, Kang Chen and others finally came down. However, when they came, many Lingxiao sect disciples automatically gave way to them. Obviously, these disciples had a different status in the sect.


    Wang Gen, on the other hand, stood forward with his eyes shining. After a moment, he said in a loud voice, "now you are divided into teams of ten. Later, a senior brother of each team will explain to you all the rules of the clan and all the things that should be done on the six islands of the blue carp. You should keep the cloud talisman in your hand carefully. It has the divine power of the elder of our sect. When you begin to cultivate your spiritual power, it will have magical effect. At the same time, the cloud talisman is also an important identity certificate for you when you are on the six islands of blue carp, including if you climb the Golden Rainbow Mountain in the future. "


    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, and then said: "according to the clan rules, the new disciples will be in charge of all kinds of affairs once every five years. My name is Wang Gen. I have been entrusted by the real person in charge of the sect and the elders of the sect. In the past five years, I have been in charge of the big and small affairs in the six islands of the black carp. If there is no major event, I will go to the xuanri Hall on this island for meditation on weekdays. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask our senior brothers. If you have any doubts, you can also come to me. Are you all clear? "


    His voice was so loud and clear that everyone could hear him clearly. For a moment, all the teenagers agreed. Wang Gen no longer said much. He turned back and said a few words to Gan Wenqing and Kang Chen beside him. Gan Wenqing then called Gan Ze from the crowd. After a few words of careful advice, he turned back to say hello to Wang Gen, and then he left.


    At the same time, the people who had met on this island came out one after another, and they didn''t divide their identities in detail. Basically, as long as they stood close to each other, they would circle ten people out at random to form a team, and then the person who divided them was the elder martial brother who supervised this team.


    After Shen Shi came down, he stood in the crowd. Sun you seemed to be quite congenial with him, so he also stood with him and chatted with him all the time. At the moment, he was unexpectedly turned into a team, which made them a little surprised and happy, but


    Shen mang always felt a slight stabbing pain on his back.


    He turned his head and looked at sun you standing beside him. Sun you looked at him innocently. Shen Shi sighed and said, "brother, you have solved this matter. It''s unbearable to be looked at like this."


    Sun you rolled his eyes. He didn''t turn his body. He stepped back and stood side by side with someone. Then he looked at the fat girl who was staring at him with anger and hatred. He said, "Zhong Qinglu, what do you always stare at us for?"


    This fat girl, who sounds elegant and gentle but has a big gap with her real image, is biting her teeth and staring at sun you to see the situation. If she is not in Lingxiao Zong''s green fish island, it is not a chaotic place, she will jump on her face and fight with sun you like hell. Biting her teeth, she says: "how dare you say it in front of so many people Say... "


    Sun you looked at her and said, "what did I say?"


    Zhong Qinglu gritted her teeth again, but she kept silent. Sun you sighed and said, "you scolded me first." Then he paused for a moment, with a trace of helplessness, and said: "you see, I don''t know that this year Lingxiao sect actually divided people into a team nearby. After that, you two are in a team with me, and there are countless opportunities to meet in the future. Let''s forget it, or the whole day is noisy. How can we calm down and practice?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    "How cold does chubby smile and sneer at you? You''re a little son of a bitch. You have a fat pig father who can''t practice Taoism. Isn''t it by relying on elder sun that you get a place to worship in the sect? Do you still want to ascend to heaven? Dream about it


    Sun you looked at her for a moment, then suddenly laughed again, and then said, "I think you are especially like my father."


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t react for a moment, but suddenly another girl stretched out her hand from her side. It was Zhong Qingzhu who grabbed her arm. It seemed that she was worried. But before Zhong Qinglu had any reaction, sun you said calmly and sarcastically: "you are like my father. You often curse people, and your figure is different from ordinary people. It''s not easy to live."


    In the distant city of Liuyun, a fat man with nothing to do suddenly sneezes.


    After Zhong Qinglu stayed for a moment, he realized that sun Feng, the father of sun you, was the second son of sun, one of the four elders of Lingxiao sect. He had a great position in the sun family over the years, and he also had a lot of power in his hands. But because of his general aptitude in cultivating Taoism, he was quite different from his elder brother, who was brave and talented, and now he is at the top of the spiritual realm. Although he was once worshipped by Lingxiao sect in those years, he still hasn''t passed the level of refining Qi for decades. In addition to his fat figure, he is often ridiculed in many vassal families. It''s just that it''s hard for people in the practice of Taoism to have children since ancient times. The higher the realm, the more so. Although elder sun hates iron but he often scolds when he meets, he is well known to take care of it. This is also the source of sun you''s father and son''s present scenery.


    At present, sun you doesn''t say dirty words, but he gives back almost all the words Zhong Qinglu used to scold his father. The irony in his words is a bit more vicious than before, which makes Zhong Qinglu pale and pale.


    She is a 12-year-old girl. When she is in love with beauty, she is very concerned about her fat figure. She is most taboo to be mentioned by others. Let alone the fact that no one in the Zhong family ever dared to speak about obesity in front of her, even proud people like GANZE and Hou Yuanliang knew about her rebellious scale when they went out to meet and play with the children of other aristocratic families.


    Who knows, when I came to Lingxiao sect today, I was beaten in the face by sun you again and again. I almost fainted Zhong Qinglu''s anger. If it wasn''t for the moment that her arm was pulled by the people around her, I''m afraid she would have rushed to fight with Shen Shi.


    Standing aside, Shen Shi looks at Zhong Qingzhu standing next to Zhong Qinglu. The two girls have similar facial shapes. It seems that Zhong Qingzhu is a little smaller than Zhong Qinglu in age, and from their names, they should be cousins of the same generation. When an accident happened on the stone steps before, I was in a hurry and worried. I was very angry and didn''t look at it carefully. I just remember to swear. At this moment, I can see that this young girl is elegant and light, her skin is whiter than snow, and her eyes are as bright as water. Although she is still young, she has a bright color.


    If it is said that Zhong Qinglu had a good appearance before, and had a tendency to be beautiful, but she was damaged by her fat figure, and most of them were ugly, then the girl beside her is a complete little beauty.


    But at the moment, Zhong Qingzhu was worried. He held Zhong Qinglu''s arm tightly, lowered his voice, and said, "sister, don''t mess around. This is the island of Lingxiao sect."


    Zhong Qinglu has always been used to being overbearing. Now she is so maliciously satirized by sun you face to face. She is so angry that she doesn''t listen to the girl''s advice and struggles to rush to sun you and Shen Shi.


    Zhong Qingzhu was very anxious. He remembered that his elders had warned him many times that Lingxiao sect was a sect with strict rules. He should never come here in disorder. Otherwise, he would violate the rules and piss off the guide. If not, he would be expelled from the gate wall. From then on, he could not be sure that he had nothing to do with this immortal. At the moment, he tried his best to pull Zhong Qinglu, trying to persuade her in a low voice while looking back. He just saw that sun you seemed to want to speak. He immediately said to sun you, "brother, don''t talk about it, or something will happen."


    Sun you is stunned for a moment, looks at her, then smiles slightly, nods as a promise, and then steps back to Shen Shi''s side.


    Shen Shi looks at him helplessly and says in a low voice, "forget it."


    Sun you chuckled and said, "it''s not that I want to fight. As you can see, it''s that she is not willing to do anything. She also involves my father when she talks."


    But he took a step back here, but Zhong Qinglu was more and more annoyed. He struggled there and didn''t break away from Zhong Qingzhu even after earning a few times. In a rage, he threw his backhand and hit the girl in the face with a "Hoo". He wanted to slap her in the face. Finally, when she came to her head, she closed her palm, rubbed the edge of Zhong Qingzhu''s cheek and scraped it. It didn''t hit Zhong Qingzhu''s face, but it also made Zhong Qingzhu startled. She couldn''t help but step back, reached out and stroked her cheek. When she looked up again, her eyes were a bit wronged.


    Zhong Qinglu doesn''t know why. At the moment, she managed to get rid of Zhong Qingzhu''s pull, but she didn''t pay any attention to sun you. Instead, she glared angrily at the wronged Zhong Qingzhu, just like a unruly and arbitrary woman. She said angrily: "Zhong Qingzhu, what kind of good man are you pretending to be?"The pretty girl trembled, bit her lips and lowered her head slowly. It seemed that she had been used to anger in front of her sister, and she didn''t want to resist. Even if she was wronged, she was forced to bear it.


    At this moment, Shen Shi looked at the situation and frowned. He felt a little sympathy for the girl named Zhong Qingzhu, and his anger that she almost killed him on the stone steps of worshiping immortals was also diluted. Just listen to the name, Zhong Qingzhu should also come from the Zhong family. She is a little younger than Zhong Qinglu, but she can be regarded as a child of the same generation. However, according to sun you''s previous statement, she is a child of a minor clan of the Zhong family. It must be because she has a good talent that she is liked by others. That''s why she gets such an opportunity to practice in the clan.


    Zhong Qinglu scolded Zhong Qingzhu bitterly. In a twinkling of an eye, she remembered that there was a real "enemy" behind her. She suddenly turned around and stared at sun you. She said bitterly, "smelly boy, it''s not cheap today. When you settle down later, I''ll see you die."


    Sun you laughed, looked at her, "tut tut" twice, said: "this is very scary, but I didn''t think you were so stupid before. If you want to say that, I''m afraid that GANZE of the Gan family is old enough to live in the family. Or Hou Yuanliang of the Hou family, I''m afraid that they have a grandfather of yuan Danjing in the family now. He''s very powerful. But if you say that... "


    Speaking of this, sun you casually pressed his finger and said, "what''s in your Zhong family? In previous years, it was just a vassal family who was dedicated to searching for spiritual grass for the clan. Now the immortals are all over the country. The one-day trading income of the clan is better than that of your Zhong family in January. As for the backer of the clan, your Zhong family has been adjusted to zero for a hundred years. If I remember correctly, this is the first one Have you ever been a monk since I was born? It''s a pity that you can''t scare people to death. "


    Zhong Qinglu''s face turned red and white with anger, and even her body trembled slightly. For a moment, she couldn''t even speak. Instead, Zhong Qingzhu, who was beside her, bit her teeth and looked at sun you. He said, "elder brother, I don''t know which family you came from, but no matter how our Zhong family is going down now, as long as our descendants work hard to practice, we will always be together in the future There is a day of prosperity. You, don''t deceive people too much... "


    Sun you coughed. Looking at Zhong Qingzhu''s young face, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "I saw you there just now. I didn''t take the initiative to provoke your sister. She scolded me first and then my father. I just said something. Do you want me to be like you and not fight back or scold back? "


    For a moment, Zhong Qingzhu''s voice was blocked, and she bit her lips subconsciously. This unconscious action seemed to make her more charming in her grievance.


    At the end of the day, Zhong Qingzhu drags Zhong Qinglu to one side with persuasion. Before leaving, Zhong Qinglu stares at this side angrily. Even Shen Shi, who is standing with sun you, stares at her.


    Shen Shi stood aside, silent for a moment, took a long breath, but his heart was shaking his head silently. Thinking that this day is really all kinds of inexplicable, he turned to sun you, who was inexplicably guilty. He spread out his hand and said: "brother, this is that crazy girl''s mess. It really has nothing to do with me."


    Shen Shi curled his mouth and suddenly asked, "by the way, listen to what I said just now, your father is a fat man?"


    Sun you nodded and said, "fat man, you can''t be fat. You have to breathe when you walk a few steps. Every time my grandfather sees my father''s appearance, he will get angry and scold him."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. Sun you looked at him strangely and said, "well, what do you want to do with this?"


    Shen Shi''s missing father, the big shopkeeper on the first floor of Tianyi in Xilu city of Yinzhou, was also a famous short and fat man. Looking at sun you beside him, he suddenly felt that he was close to this guy. Although he always felt strange, he reached out and patted sun you on the shoulder and said, "I think we have a good fate."


    "Ah?" Sun you didn''t know, so he grabbed his head with some doubts.


    The new disciples of more than 400 people were finally divided into a group of ten, with a total of 43 teams. One elder martial brother from each group came and led them to the depths of the island.


    Shen Shi and sun you are also in the same team of ten. Except for the two of them, because they were too close to each other in the previous quarrel, unfortunately, the two sisters of the Zhong family were also randomly divided with them. In addition, there were six other people, but none of them had any children of noble families.


    Among the ten, there are seven men and three women. In addition to Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, there is a young girl named he Xiaomei. She looks ordinary, but she is cheerful and lively. Everyone has followed the elder martial brother who leads the team for a while. She has already spoken to most people and has become familiar with them.


    As for the elder martial brother who led the team to supervise them, his name was su he. He looked young and less than 20 years old. He was gentle and often smiling, but he was not too difficult to get along with. Along the way, he Xiaomei boldly asked him a few words. Su he also answered questions with a smile. His relationship with the people soon became one, which made him happy The new disciples were relieved.As he walked, Shen Shi gradually found that the island was actually much bigger than he had imagined. Su he took them away from the leftmost passage on the beach. They walked far along the road. There were forests of trees on both sides of the road, and the sea breeze came. They saw the leaves swaying and rustling, and a sense of coolness spread all over their bodies.


    Soon the woods were a little sparse, and some white sand beaches were exposed. The tide rose gently and gently, and then faded away. Tens of feet away, it was at the foot of a hill.


    A long row of flat faced houses and caves facing the sea are built side by side here.


    Su he turned to Shen Shi and others and said with a smile, "well, you will live here in the next few years."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    At the moment, the road they are walking along is built along the beach. The clear undulating sea water is only less than ten feet away from them. The road ahead is still winding. The mountains are undulating, like a pair of slender arms, holding the bend of sea water in their arms, forming a natural calm Bay.


    There are not only ten new disciples who come here. On the contrary, there are many new disciples who are led by elder martial brothers like Su He. It seems that many of them are arranged to live here.


    as like as two peas, he was walking to the middle of the bay. He had seen the houses in the middle of the bay. At that time, the houses were all exposed to the eyes of the teenagers. Almost all the houses were exactly alike. The walls of the glazed tiles were white and clear, and they were divided into two blocks. The front courtyard was still a small courtyard with flowers and trees. Although the area was small, it had a elegant air, which was very peaceful, but behind it was the new boy. Zi, or it can become the daily living place of the disciples of Lingxiao sect. Because it is close to the foot of the mountain, it directly chisels out caves on the mountain. After the renovation, it becomes the cultivation cave.


    There is a stone gate in front of each cave. The door is closed, and the number of words is engraved on it. Su he takes them to a cave with the words "a 40" and says, "from here, from a 40 to a 49, these ten caves are where you ten people live." After a pause, he pointed to the stone gate. It was obvious that there was a round wheel inlaid in the middle of the heavy stone gate, which was made of a whole block of stone. There was a pattern of eight trigrams on it, and there was a faint cloud flowing slowly.


    "when you go there, take out your cloud symbol and stick it here, and the ''eight trigrams lock'' will recognize the Lord. From then on, except for you, you will use it Only Yunfu can open the stone gate of the cave. No one else, including me, can get in. "


    Shen Shi and others are staring at the eight trigrams lock on the stone gate. Besides the complicated array patterns, it seems that there is nothing special about it. I didn''t expect that it has such a magical effect.


    Su He smiles and waves to them: "now who are you going to try?"


    As soon as I got excited, sun''s voice leaped out and said, "my friend''s face fell."


    Then he quickly ran to the stone door, took out the cloud amulet from his arms, and approached the eight trigrams lock carefully. Shen Shi and others were watching carefully. At first, it seemed that there was no change. Sun you was a little surprised. He turned to look at Su He. Su He shook his head with a smile and said: "it''s close."


    Sun you laughs and sends the cloud talisman forward. This time, he presses the Eight Diagrams lock directly. Sure enough, after a while, a cloud on the cloud talisman flashes up. The Eight Diagrams lock seems to be stimulated by something, and it also turns slowly. In full view of the public, the complicated Eight Trigram patterns began to flow and rearrange at a very fast speed. At the same time, they made a low and subtle sound. Before long, the sound was silent. After the word "sun you" appeared in the center of the Eight Trigram lock, it quickly disappeared.


    Then, there was a low rumbling sound at the foot of the stone gate, and the whole stone gate slowly retreated to the side, revealing a spacious and bright cave.


    Sun you cheered and laughed. He was the first one to run in. Everyone was curious, including the Zhong sisters. At this moment, they couldn''t care about their dirty time with sun you. They followed Su He and others and looked curiously at the cave behind the stone gate.


    The cave is built on the mountain. The walls around the cave are hard gray rocks. However, the repair is very smooth. At the same time, the skylight is opened to let the sun shine. Therefore, the cave is not dark and cold, but very bright and comfortable.


    The tables, chairs and beds are all complete, especially on the wall on one side of the cave. Three layers of stone frames were directly cut on the stone wall. Of course, they are empty now, but after a long time of cultivation, many things, such as some spiritual materials and things, can be placed here. It seems that the predecessors who built these caves thought very carefully.


    Su he stood in the cave and made these excited and curious teenagers look around for a while. Then he called them to come over, gathered at the only table in the room, and said with a smile, "well, your cave will be like this later, and you will have time to see it later. There are still a few important things that I''ll tell you first. "


    Seeing that his face became solemn for the first time, the teenagers immediately gathered together to listen to him honestly. They only heard Su He point to an iron box on the table and say, "you have already put such an iron box on each of your cave tables in advance. In the box, there are two sets of outer disciples'' clothes, one is a sketch of the six islands of black carp, and the other is a sketch of Lingxiao, on which are the rules of our sect and some rough information about our sect. Younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters, I would like to remind you once again that our school is a famous school that has been handed down for thousands of years. Its rules are the most strict. Although it seems that daily practice is loose, some of the things prohibited by the rules must not be violated. Otherwise, it will be punished lightly or expelled from the wall seriously. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi and others were shocked and nodded their heads.


    Su He smiles slightly, looks slow, and says: "you younger martial brothers and sisters are all talented people. If you don''t, you can''t have such a fairy fate. You can practice well in the futureAfter that, he pondered for a moment, and then said: "in addition, there is a Spirit Crystal in the box, and a" Xingluo Gong "formula. This is the most basic skill of our school, and it is also the basis for you to practice in the realm of refining Qi. From tomorrow on, for seven consecutive days, elder martial brother Wang Gen will talk about teaching Xingluo Gong in the" Morning Star hall "of our island. You all have to go. This is a rare opportunity. After these seven days, if you want to enter the morning star hall again, you have to pay Lingjing to enter. "


    "Ah?" All the teenagers didn''t know, so one of them asked directly, "brother Su, why is that?"


    Su he said with a smile, "the morning star hall was built by our ancestors in the most spiritual place on the island. His highness secretly has a wonderful array, which can gather and purify the aura of heaven and earth, and practice in the morning star hall. It can increase the cultivation speed of the monks who refine the aura by 10%."


    "I see." The young people were talking one after another, but Shen Shi thought of something. He couldn''t help asking, "elder martial brother, don''t we say that our human race can only absorb the supernatural power of heaven and earth from the Spirit Crystal? We can''t absorb the supernatural power of heaven and earth in the morning Star hall. How can we improve the cultivation speed?"


    Su he was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he was also asked this question. After thinking for a while, he said, "I''m not particularly clear about this, but the elder martial brothers who have practiced in the morning star hall all have this feeling. It must be true. Maybe Is it because the aura in the morning star hall is very strong, which can make us absorb more aura from the Spirit Crystal? "


    All the young people nodded in succession and seemed to agree with this conjecture. Although Shen Shi still had some doubts, he didn''t think much about it. Lingxiaozong is such a famous school, and all kinds of magical powers are incredible. What''s so strange about a small hall that only aims at refining gas? Now he soon forgot this idea.


    Seeing that everything had been explained, Su he sighed. Then he looked at the teenagers, laughed and said, "OK, now it''s the last thing."


    Shen Shi saw that he was solemn again. There was something strange about him, but Su he took a strange thing out of his arms, which looked like a birdcage. However, there was not a big place in the cage, and there were no birds, but a lazy little animal was lying on his stomach, which looked like a gray skin toad.


    Su he said with a straight face: "the founder of Cen Huaiyuan, the real leader of our sect, took over the position of leader of our sect 30 years ago. He has been planning for our sect for a hundred years. He has found the true talents among the new disciples, and has set the iron rule of the sect: all the new disciples who enter our sect for practice are not allowed to bring Lingjing into the island by themselves during the first five years of the six islands of Qingyu, so that all the disciples can practice in fairness After training, we will discover the true talents. "


    Then he pointed to the gray toad in the cage and said with a smile, "everyone, please lean over one by one. Unless you have the mustard bag, heaven and earth bag and other instruments that can only be used when you are in the state of Ning yuan, you can''t avoid the feeling of" swallowing crystal toad "who is the most fond of swallowing Lingjing."


    Shen Shi was stunned. There was Lingjing in him. It was given to him by Shen Tai when he separated from his father in Xilu city of Yinzhou. The day before yesterday, he bought a small pot in Liuyun city. Now there are two left. Unexpectedly, Lingxiao sect still has this rule here.


    However, when you think about it carefully, Shen Shi is more happy than worried. He comes from a thousand miles in a hurry. Although there are Lingjing in him, he is also very few. However, sun you and Zhong Qinglu and other children from local families are quite different. It can be imagined that without this rule, the Lingjing they can get from the children who are valued by their family is almost uncontrollable.


    The so-called cultivation, to some extent, depends on the number of Lingjing, and then on the talent level of each person. With this family background, it is not fair, and it is difficult to see the real talent level of all people. I can''t imagine that the immortal Cen Huaiyuan of Lingxiao sect has such foresight and courage to set such rules. At least in the most critical first five years, all the new disciples began to practice in a generally fair situation.


    It''s just Shen Shi was delighted, but he thought quietly that although the rule was good, he was afraid that the real Cen Huaiyuan would offend many aristocratic families of Lingxiao sect. After all, the rule was aimed at these vassal families. Then Shen chuckled. Who was the thought?


    That''s the real leader of Lingxiao sect. He''s the most famous person in the world. He probably won''t care about the reaction of some aristocratic families, will he?


    Er, it should be like this. After such an idea passed through Shen Shi''s mind, he went forward and took out his only two spirit crystals and put them on the table. At the same time, the swallow crystal toad in the cage moved suddenly as he approached. It seemed that he felt something and slowly opened his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    Shen Shi is "bad..." This is the first thought in Shen Shi''s mind. Is there something strange about this thing that has something to do with the demon clan, which makes the swallow crystal toad feel it? But it''s just a scroll. What''s the similarity with Lingjing?


    If it''s taken out, it''s going to show up on the spot in full view of the public. If it''s spread out, he''s holding the secret of the demon clan. Will Lingxiao sect still be able to accommodate him You know, people and demons have deep feuds. Gan Jingcheng, the founder of Lingxiao sect, was one of the six saints of the human race. He killed countless people with demonic powers. How could he like the demons?


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi felt a burst of remorse in his heart, but how could he escape when the situation was pressing. He was trying hard to take out the black scroll. When he took out half of it, he suddenly heard Su he sitting at the table saying, "what is this?"


    Shen Shi''s heart sank. He thought that the elder martial brother really had a keen eye and found his secret. He was crying and wanted to explain. Suddenly, he saw Su He, but he didn''t look at him who was pulling out the scroll of Yin Yang mantra. Instead, his eyes fell on the table and picked up one thing from those little things. It was the little jade hourglass that his father presented to Shen Shi.


    The fine sand glides quietly in the hourglass. Su he looks at the hourglass and puts his hand next to the cage. The swallow crystal toad immediately quacks twice. Su he nods and says with a smile: "it seems that it''s the hourglass. Although it doesn''t look like the Spirit Crystal, maybe the jade is mixed with some aura or impurities similar to the Spirit Crystal. Swallow crystal toad is very friendly to the Spirit Crystal Crystal is the most sensitive feeling, so it has a response Said to pause for a while, took a few apologetic, looking at Shen Shi, way, "so I misunderstood younger martial brother."


    Shen Shi''s heart at the moment is a long sigh of relief, where there will be any complaints, even busy way: "nothing, nothing."


    Su He smiles and gently puts down the hourglass. In addition, tunjing toad doesn''t react to anything else, which also makes Shen Shi completely put down his heart and go forward to take the things on the table back to his arms. When his finger touched the little jade hourglass, there was a faint warmth coming from his fingertips. He thought of his father again and felt warm in his heart.


    Later, the rest of the teenagers came to undergo the examination of tunjing toad in turn, and soon found out that the other two had some Lingjing with them. Surprisingly, he Xiaomei voluntarily handed over a bag with 50 Lingjing in it. Su he was also amazed at the number. He couldn''t help looking at he Xiaomei more and shook her head and said with a smile: "teacher Sister, you must be a rich man in your family. "


    He Xiaomei''s cheek is slightly red. It looks like a beautiful flower. She says with a smile, "what''s there?"


    In addition to her, there is another young man who handed over five spirit crystals, which is nothing. But to Shen Shi''s surprise, sun you and the Zhong sisters, who were born in the vassal family of Lingxiao sect, didn''t bring any spirit crystals with them. With their family background, this Ling Jing should have been much more than he Xiaomei.


    But a moment later, Shen Shi thought that these aristocratic families were closely dependent on Lingxiao sect. Now the new disciple''s rule of forbidding Lingjing to enter the island has been well known. No one brought Lingjing. It seems that he is a bit like a countryman.


    After such a toss, he finally finished everything. Su he stretched himself. It seemed that he was also relieved. He stood up and said, "well, I''ve already told you the basic rules and all kinds of things. If there''s anything I don''t understand, I''ll go back and remember to read the brief book of Lingxiao in the iron box carefully. There are some important and basic things on it Ming. The most important thing for us who practice Taoism is to be pure and pure, so I will not disturb you on weekdays. If you need to find me, you can go to the "Yi 17" cave in bird bay to find me, or if it''s a big event, you can go directly to the "xuanri hall" in the center of the island to see elder martial brother Wang Gen. "


    After that, he was ready to walk out, but when he came to the door, he seemed to think of something again. After a moment''s hesitation, he looked back at the ten teenagers and said with a smile, "it''s a chance for us to meet here. I''ll tell you more. If I were you, I''d like to start thinking about how to earn more Lingjing on the six islands of herring. After all, Lingjing is the only way to cultivate. "


    After that, he waved his hand and left here without more words.


    The rest of the youngsters looked at each other and knew nothing about Su he''s words before he left. Of course, Lingjing is the most important thing in cultivation, which everyone knows. But if you want to think about how to earn more Lingjing, what''s the extra meaning of this?


    It sounds like a bad feeling!


    After a while, after many years, all of them came out of this cave. After all, this is sun you''s unique cultivation cave, and everyone wants to see what their residence looks like. They soon disperse.


    Shen Shi also plans to find a cave of his own to occupy. However, encouraged by sun you, he finally opens the Eight Diagrams lock in the next cave, namely "a 41". As for other people, perhaps because they hate sun you, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu leave them far away and finally get "a 48" He Xiaomei doesn''t seem to want to be a girl, but she lives in the middle of a circle of boys'' caves, so she is close to Zhong Qinglu and occupies "a 47". As for the rest of the caves, she is divided up by other teenagers.When he first entered his cave, Shen Shi was still a little excited. When the heavy stone door closed behind him, the original noise seemed to be suddenly separated from the door. When the stone room was quiet, his heart gradually calmed down.


    The furnishings in the stone chamber, as Su he said, are basically the same as what he saw in sun you''s cave just now. Similarly, there is an iron box on the table.


    He looked here and felt there. Sometimes he went to the bedside to press the bedding, sometimes he stroked the stone wall, then he went to the empty three-story stone shelf to observe for a while, and then he looked up at the airy skylight.


    Is this the starting point of self-cultivation?


    He stood in the middle of the stone room and took a deep breath. When there was no one else but himself, a look of intoxication and joy finally appeared on his face. He slowly opened his arms as if he wanted to embrace something.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong..."


    Suddenly, a sound like beating a drum came from the door, but it startled Shen Shi, who was a little intoxicated. After standing for a moment, he quickly walked over and opened the stone door with the cloud symbol. Sun you stood at the door with a smile and said, "Shen Shi, it''s boring to stay in the room. Let''s go out and have a look on the island."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. Nasuhe didn''t give a special explanation in this respect. Obviously, Lingxiao sect didn''t mean to restrict the daily life of the new disciples. However, on the first day of his arrival, Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said, "sun you, I still think it''s better to read the brief book of Lingxiao first. I want to go out after reading it. Maybe tomorrow, we''ll go to the morning star hall to listen to elder martial brother Wang Gen''s teaching of Xingluo skills. Then we''ll have a good look at the island''s customs. OK?"


    Sun you "Oh", thought for a while, nodded and said: "it''s OK, then you have a rest. I''ll go back and have a look at the Lingxiao sketch." Then he turned around and walked for two steps. Then he turned back and said with a smile, "Shen Shi, in the future, we will all start to practice together. It''s faster than to see who can practice together!"


    Shen Shi laughed and nodded.


    After sun you left, Shen Shi closed the stone door again, and the cave was quiet again. After looking at the stone room again, Shen Shi sat down at the table and opened the iron box.


    Shen Shi first picked up the xingluogong formula and looked at it from the beginning to the end. After pondering for a while, he then took it in his hand and looked at it at will.


    At the beginning of this book, there are some rules of Lingxiao sect, but there is nothing special about them, such as no disobedience to teachers and so on. Then there are some brief introductions of Lingxiao sect, which also gives new disciples a basic understanding of the sect. Those descendants of the family like sun you may have known a lot, but for Shen Shi, he was a precious source of information. His eyes were gradually brightened and he was amazed. It was the first time that he really understood from one side what the concept of the so-called big and powerful school, which was ranked among the "four Zhengs" in the world and was known as the top school of Hongmeng Xiuzhen, was ¡£


    "Under Cen Huaiyuan, there are four elders, Jin, sun, Yun and mu, who form the" Council of elders "of Lingxiao sect. They are the highest council of Lingxiao sect."


    "Only the disciples of ningyuanjing can be admitted to jinhongxian mountain as their own disciples. If the elder disciples do not have the appointment of the sect, they are not allowed to interfere in the practice of the new people in Qingyu island..."


    "My God There are 22 real people in Guangyuan Danjing of Lingxiao sect Seeing this, Shen Shi couldn''t help but stare. His mind almost couldn''t turn around for a moment. When he was in Xilu city of Yinzhou, he always felt that Xuanyin gate was already a powerful sect of Xiuzhen, but only Li laoguai was the only monk in that sect. Compared with Lingxiao sect, it was too different.


    "Moreover, among the 22 immortal yuandanjing, the five elders of the Council of elders have reached the peak of yuandanjing since they were under the master of Taoism. They are only one step away from breaking through the legendary death gate of yuandanjing and peeping into Tiangang realm, which is only one step away from Zhenxian."


    "Great..." As the pages of the book turned, the exclamations rang out in the stone room, and the young man''s heart was completely immersed in the admiration for this glorious and powerful sect.


    I came to this island in the dark, so I didn''t know it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    At night, under the curtain of night, the six islands of black carp are like a black carp sleeping peacefully in the sound of sea breeze and tide, lying quietly in the rolling sea. Baiyu Bay, the bay where Shen Shi, sun you and other new disciples live, is quiet on the beach. With the light from the clear starry sky, you can see that many new people''s caves with mountains and sea on their backs are silent now. Presumably, after the excitement of the day, these excited teenagers have entered the dream of happiness, and maybe many others are looking forward to it Let''s start the next day.


    The white and delicate sand beach originally left many footprints, which were the traces left by these energetic teenagers who came here to play before dark, because many of the new disciples had never seen the sea before today, and they were very curious about everything by the sea.


    But in the dead of night, under the tide of the night, the sand has returned to the level again. The traces left by the teenagers who have been playing have been obliterated by the waves.


    The sky is vast and the stars are all over the sky. At this moment when no one is paying attention, there is another beauty of silence in the sky.


    Just then, on a quiet beach in Baiyu Bay, a figure suddenly came out. It looked like a man in his early 30s. He had a dignified face and a slight frown. After walking for a while, he stopped and seemed to be looking for something. After a while, he came to an unknown tree growing on the edge of the beach and stood still, waiting for something quietly ¡£


    Half an hour later, a slight sound of footsteps suddenly came from behind. The man immediately turned his head and saw that it was a teenager who was still not asleep in the dead of night. Instead, he came all the way and saw that the figure was Shen Shi''s neighbor sun you.


    The man looked relieved and rushed to meet him. When sun you saw him, his face also showed some intimacy. He nodded and said with a smile, "uncle."


    Sun you''s brother-in-law grinned and touched sun you''s head with his hand. Then with a little vigilance, he looked up at sun you''s way. After he was sure that there was no one, he took him to the shadow of a big tree nearby. With the tree trunk covering, someone looked from a distance. Under the cover of the night, he couldn''t see whether it was under the tree There are people.


    In the shade of the tree, sun you''s face slowly calmed down. He looked up at his uncle. After a moment''s silence, he asked softly, "what''s up?"


    The man took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "after you gave it to me, it matters a lot. At night, you took it out of the island and sent it to Liuyun city. For the sake of prudence, and to avoid disturbing the sun family, I used the old lady''s face to invite Master Wu, the immortal society''s "Jianbao hall" shop in LiuYun City, to have a look. "


    Sun you''s eyes were bright. He looked at him without blinking. Then he asked slowly and deeply, "uncle, what''s the result?"


    The man frowned, grinned and sighed. He took out a precious blue cloth bag from his arms. It was the small bag that sun you once handed to Shen Shi to watch and contained the rare "fire centipede fragrance" in the daytime. At the same time, he said in a low voice: "Master Wu, after looking at it, he concluded that although there were several ingenious ways to make it old, it was very similar to the ordinary refreshing" red sleeve aloes " It''s similar, but in fact it''s a rare piece of "fire centipede fragrance" that is very good for the nuns of ningyuanjing. "


    Sun you suddenly kept silent and didn''t say anything more. The man standing beside him didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a while, he heard sun you coldly say: "it''s also a rare piece of fire centipede incense which is extremely poisonous to the monks in the air refining realm."


    The man was silent and said in a low voice after a while, "little friend, what do you want to do?" After a pause, his voice was a little lighter, and he said, "the old lady has already known about this. She is already in a rage, but I don''t know what you mean. That''s why we don''t have an attack. As long as you open your mouth, we don''t want this kind of vicious family. No matter what, you are also the grandson of the old lady. She is loved by the old people most. If you want me to say, it''s better to just... "


    Sun you suddenly interrupted him and said, "uncle, my name is sun."


    The man gave a wry smile and shut up.


    Sun you snorted coldly and said, "all they have done is to be the head of the family. If I go out with my back door, I will follow their heart just as they want."


    The man frowned, with a worried look on his face, and said, "but they even used such a mean. In case there''s anything else in the future..." At this point, he could not help sighing again and said, "your mother, that is, my hard-working sister, used to be the heart of the old lady, but she loved her most. Unexpectedly, when the old lady looked away, the man she chose was a white eyed wolf. She thought it was a happy marriage, but she did harm to her sister. Over the years, the old lady often sighs and sighs at home, full of guilt. After your mother''s unexpected death, the old lady is even more... "


    Speaking of this, the man was obviously a little excited. He put his hands on sun you''s shoulder and said in a deep voice: "Xiao you, if things are not harmonious, you don''t have to support them. Others are afraid of their sun family. They are afraid that there is a sun Mingyang in Lingxiao sect behind their sun family, but we Xu family are absolutely not afraid. As long as you''re willing to go back to the Xu family, I''ll take my life to assure you that you can never be regarded as an outsider. You can only be better than the sun familySun you clenched his teeth, and his eyes seemed to be a little hot. However, he seemed to be a very independent person. He reached out and gently grasped his brother-in-law''s arm. After a moment''s silence, he whispered: "I understand my brother-in-law, my grandmother and your mind. It''s just Why did my mother die? In any case, one day, as a son, I must have her spirit card in the ancestral hall of the sun family and two more tables for worship. "


    The big hand on his shoulder seemed to tighten for a moment, then slowly put it down. The Xu family man gave him a deep look, nodded, his eyes seemed to be a little relieved, and said: "well, since you are so kind, I will send someone to tell the old lady later." After that, he stopped for a moment and said, "but now this..."


    Sun you sneered and said, "let''s take it for granted. Anyway, now that I''m on herring Island, there are rules made by Mr. Cen in the past 30 years. Many aristocratic families can no longer interfere in the family affairs as they used to do. Can my big brother, who has a golden face and a straw belly, do anything to me? If they had any confidence in him, they would not have done so


    The Xu family man nodded frequently, looking very appreciative of the five character comment of "golden face and straw belly". He couldn''t help laughing.


    Sun you also smiles. After a while, he hears the Xu family man say, "but today, thanks to your new friend Shen. Otherwise, we''ll be at a loss. Maybe you''ve been schemed by them. At that time, it''s too late to regret."


    Sun you nodded, his eyes subconsciously turned to a place in the distant row of caves immersed in the darkness of the night. At the same time, he heard his brother-in-law gently praise him, and said: "speaking of it, the boy''s eyesight is really poisonous. I heard the messenger say that Master Wu himself said that when he saw this fire centipede incense, the faker''s means were quite exquisite, that is God The general shopkeeper in the fairy club may not be able to see through it. "


    Sun you was stunned for a moment and said, "what, the hands and feet on the fire centipede incense are so lifelike?"


    The Xu man nodded and said, "Master Wu has said that. It must be."


    Sun you''s face changed slightly. After a while, he was puzzled and said: "is it Is Shen Shi already aware of something wrong at that time? Although there is nothing on the surface, he reminds me secretly in his words? "


    In any case, after a long time of thinking, he said, "I didn''t know how to save him. In addition, I deliberately chat with him in the daytime, but I can talk. It seems that we should have a good relationship in the future. "


    The Xu man nodded. He seemed to agree with sun you''s decision very much. At the same time, he snorted coldly and said, "the sun family are so cruel that they can''t rely on their blood. Little friend, if you make more friends in the same family, you will be able to help in the future. Well, it''s getting late. You have to go to the morning star hall to practice tomorrow. Go back and have a rest first. "


    Sun you nodded and said goodbye to his brother-in-law. The Xu man stood under the tree and watched his nephew''s back disappear in the dark. Then he quietly turned and left.


    Above the night, the stars are shining and the sky is silent. Under the night, waves are breaking out and the waves are rolling, but the water waves are gradually away from the beach and it''s time for the tide to ebb.


    This day, finally in this dark moment, quietly past.


    It''s fine on April 11.


    A round of red sun rises slowly from the deep of the distant sea, and the warm sunlight radiates a brilliant light, reddening the horizon and the dawn, which also indicates the beginning of a new day.


    On the six islands of black carp, everything seems to have just woken up from a deep sleep, and gradually there is a lot of noise. Shen Shi turned over, opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, stretched his arms, expanded his chest and yawned.


    Beside the pillow, there is also the Lingxiao brief book. Last night, he was reading this book about the introduction of new disciples almost all the time. He fell asleep very late, but after all, he was a young man full of energy. After standing up for a few activities, Shen Shi felt refreshed and full of energy. At the same time, he was full of expectation for the new day.


    The long-awaited cultivation will finally begin today!


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong!"


    A familiar knock on the door came from the door. Shen Shi laughed and went to open the stone door with a cloud symbol. It was sun you who stood at the door. He laughed and said, "Shen Shi, let''s go to the morning star hall!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    When you leave the cave and walk out on the road, the first thing you can see is the pure white beach. The clear blue water is surging gently. The sea and sky are the same color, and the sea breeze is gusty. With the distant seabirds flying in the wind, it''s like a paradise in the world. People in it feel like they are in a painting.


    At this moment, many young people have come out of their caves, either in groups or in twos and threes, or in silence and looking into the distance alone. They are all going the same way as they came yesterday. As for the destination, we all go to the same place.


    In yesterday''s Lingxiao sketch book, there is also a sketch of six islands of black carp, which gives a brief introduction to the location and situation of six islands of black carp, and also highlights the locations of some important places. Of course, the morning star palace is also among the important places marked out, so most of the young people look at it and walk away with a clear mind.


    Shen Shi and sun you walk in the crowd. Before they take a few steps, they see the sisters Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu walking not far away from them. Zhong Qinglu turns her head and glares at them. Then they stride away without saying hello. It seems that yesterday''s resentment is still there.


    Sun you rolled his eyes and said to Shen Shi, "it''s strange that this girl is so angry."


    Shen Shi snorted and said: "in the morning, I was so fiercely glared at. I was surprised."


    Sun you smothered for a moment, laughed dryly, and said, "go, let''s go and find out where the morning star hall is."


    According to the records of Lingxiao and the marks on the bluefish sketch, the six islands of bluefish, from the head to the tail, are directly distinguished by numbers. The island where Shen Shi and his family live now is located in the "belly" of the black carp, which is called the three blue carp islands. However, the area of the island is the largest among the six islands, and the location is the best. Therefore, the new disciples and many elder martial brothers who are still trapped in the gas refining environment, such as Suhe yesterday, all live on the three blue carp islands, so the three blue carp islands have many advantages At that time, it was also called the main island of the black carp, or simply called the blue carp Island, which directly refers to the island where they are now.


    The three islands of black carp cover a large area. There are small mountains on the north, South, West, and three sides. There are many forests in the mountains. It looks green. Occasionally, the sound of apes and birds can be heard from the depths of the forests on the mountains. As for a large area from the east to the center of the island, the terrain is relatively flat. Most of the buildings built by lingxiaozong are in this area.


    Yesterday, when they came to the beach, it was hard for them to imagine how long it took the huge fish to reach the beach On the island.


    It can be seen from the bluefish sketch that this is still the periphery of the island. It''s still a long way from the busiest bluefish market on the island where the morning star palace is located. So many years ago, after casting some curious eyes at baixianyan, they went back to the middle road leading to the center of the island.


    Walking in the crowd, Shen Shi said casually to sun you: "last night, I saw Lingxiao. I said that the place in the center of the island was called the black carp market. How does it sound like a rustic feeling? It''s like the name of a small fish market village by the sea?"


    Sun you chuckled and said, "I''ve heard that before. It''s said that when I was just building the foundation and repairing on the island, I wanted to take the name of fairyland. But one of the grandfathers who was in charge of this business was witty. He only said that the island was full of dust and people were like dogs. If there was a fairyland, it would be better to call it bluefish village. Later, the other patriarchs couldn''t see it. After a long time of persuading them, they managed to change a word and use a slightly cultured herring set to deal with it. "


    Shen Shi touched his hand and said with a smile, "Oh, listen to what you said, why do I suddenly feel that this collection of black carp is not only lack of local flavor, but also enjoy both refined and popular tastes."


    Sun you was stunned, then he laughed, nodded and said: "exactly, exactly, you don''t have to say, it sounds rustic just now, but there is a Qingyun village in front. As soon as the name of the herring market sounds, it''s more pleasant to hear."


    They looked at each other and laughed and walked side by side. They felt that they were in a good mood. Instead, some of the people who were walking beside them saw them. They didn''t know. So, a little farther away, the sisters of the Zhong family were walking there. Zhong Qinglu snorted and said, "it''s strange."


    Beside her, Zhong Qingzhu whispered, "sister, don''t be angry with them any more. It''s unnecessary."


    As soon as Zhong Qinglu waved her hand, she didn''t know whether she didn''t care what Zhong Qingzhu said at all. She just went forward on her own. Zhong Qingzhu sighed and hurriedly followed.


    In the legend, sometimes rustic and sometimes inexplicable, it became a collection of blue carp, which was in the center of blue carp island. After many years walking along the road, you can see some houses on the roadside. The further you go, the more houses and courtyards you have on the road. At the same time, there are many pedestrians walking around. They are basically disciples in Lingxiao sect''s clothes.


    According to Lingxiao''s brief statement, Lingxiao sect, like most Hongmeng Xiuzhen sects, only admits that the disciples who have reached the Ningyuan realm are qualified to be accepted as their own disciples. If the new disciples are trapped in the realm of refining Qi for a long time and can''t break through, Lingxiao sect is not so unfeeling. Generally speaking, taking five-year apprenticeship as a round, Lingxiao sect is not so unfeeling After that, the disciple who is still breaking through to Ningyuan will continue to allow him to practice on the herring island.As a matter of fact, in the past, there were some people who did not reach the Ningyuan realm in the first five years, but broke through in the next five years. They would also be accepted by Lingxiao sect as their own disciples, and then called to jinhongshan. In fact, there are a large number of them. Even in the second five years, that is, the whole ten years from the beginning to the end, lingxiaozong will finally give another chance. If there is no improvement in the last five years, he can only sigh that he has no chance to leave Qingyu island.


    In fact, among the new disciples of Lingxiao sect, only about 30% to 40% of them can break through the realm of gas refining and reach the realm of Ningyuan. Among these people, the number of breakthroughs in the first five years and the second five years is five to five. The young people who can break through in the first five years are naturally gifted talents, and the chances of achieving a higher level in the future are much higher than those who can break through in the next five years. Therefore, all the time, this part of the disciples have been paid more attention by Lingxiao sect. As for the number of breakthroughs in the next five years, there are also a lot of rare late achievers, but most of them are trapped in the state of Ning yuan.


    As for Lingxiao sect, it''s like giving alms. It gives the last round of five years to the worst gifted disciples. At this point, it''s obvious that they are not suitable for the cultivation of immortals. Therefore, the disciples who have been living on Qingyu island for more than ten years almost have no hope of breaking through. Most of them are lucky, but in the end they still lose He left.


    Shen Shi felt a little uneasy when he thought about these things. Of course, he was full of hope for the future. After all, this was the first day after he came to Lingxiao sect. The future was the time of infinite possibilities. He thought that he had better break through in five years. But at the bottom of my heart, I''m a little worried, in case To the second five years or


    Er!


    Shen Shi quickly shakes his head and throws these ominous thoughts out of his head.


    Sun you looked at it strangely and said, "what are you doing?"


    Shen Shi grins, casually finds a reason to pass by, and then pulls sun you on. With the increase of roadside buildings, gradually the surrounding roads and some tall halls appear in the eyes. Besides the excitement, it is really like a small city market.


    Especially when Shen Shi looks around, he sees many houses open to the street, in which there are Lingxiao sect disciples coming in and out from time to time. Without any reason, he feels familiar and close. But for a moment, he doesn''t want to believe it. He pulls sun you to the roadside and takes a closer look at some houses. He is surprised to find that these houses open to the street are really closed It''s Shops.


    Shop selling all kinds of spiritual materials for cultivation!


    The name of this strange and rustic herring collection is really right


    At the same time, many young people found something strange around them. At that time, the crowd was in an uproar. Most of them were surprised. However, Shen Shi was more careful. He soon found that the young people from the vassal families of Lingxiao sect, such as sun you and Zhong Qinglu, often looked calm and seemed to have known this feeling for a long time What''s the matter.


    Although a little surprised, but the new arrival is not likely to have more moves, so after a while, the youth team still continues to move slowly. In the crowd, Shen Shi asked sun you in a low voice, "how can there be shops here? You should know why?"


    Sun you smiles, looks around, and whispers: "yesterday, the elder martial brother Su told us a lot about the rules on the herring Island, don''t you forget?"


    Shen Shi nodded slowly and said, "well, we almost don''t have Lingjing, and there won''t be any other lingcai..."


    Sun you chuckled and said, "that''s exactly what it is. In the past five years, those high-ranking teachers of Lingxiao sect are trying to force us new disciples to be in a dilemma, and then try our best to earn Lingjing and various spiritual talents. It is said that only in this case can we really see whether a person has a future."


    After that, he tut tut twice. Shen Shi can''t see sun you''s dissatisfaction in a twinkling of an eye. Normally, the most disadvantageous rule is aimed at the children of a rich family like him. On the contrary, it''s good for Shen Shi, a weak disciple of the Shen family who came to Lingxiao sect.


    Thinking about this, Shen Shikou said: "I say, why did the Lingxiao book yesterday focus on mentioning that the new disciples on the green fish island must pay attention to all kinds of tasks assigned on the island? It seems that this may be the way to earn Lingjing."


    Sun you nodded with a smile and said, "that''s exactly what it is. In addition, there are..."


    Before the words were heard, there was a scream on the edge of the crowd in front of him, but he was a little surprised and afraid. Even his voice sounded a little sharper than usual, a little harsh. At the same time, a loud noise came suddenly, and many teenagers suddenly hugged forward: "ah! What kind of monster is that... "


    "No, no, then My God... "


    "Hell, that''s not Demon clan


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    At last, all kinds of comments quickly merged into a big wave, which swept the whole group of teenagers. Maybe the teenagers who first saw something were still a little surprised and afraid, but the teenagers behind were intrigued and rushed forward one by one.


    Monsters and demons. What''s the situation?


    Shen Shi and sun you mingled in the crowd, half involuntarily and half curiously. As the crowd gathered around the source of the disturbance, Shen Shi found that the box seemed to be somewhere on the side of the road, but now it was already surrounded by people. At the same time, there were all kinds of exclamations from the boys and girls in the crowd, which seemed to see something What a strange thing, all kinds of incredible expression.


    This situation makes the teenagers who can''t get into the crowd more and more anxious. One by one, they want to get into the crowd, or they just want to jump outside to see clearly. Shen Shi is also curious. He just delays outside the crowd and can''t get into the crowd immediately. He can only do it in a hurry for a moment.


    Just at this time, the light from the corner of his eyes just glanced at sun you''s face, but he saw that sun you was calm and didn''t look surprised. Then he saw that on both sides of the road stood a number of Lingxiao brothers, who were obviously much bigger than them, all standing on the side of the road, showing a kind of relaxed smile.


    What''s in it


    All of a sudden, in the chaos, he only listened to a strong man''s voice in the distance. With a sense of solemnity, he gave a cold drink and said: "silence!"


    The sound shocked the whole audience. I don''t know what magic it was. All the teenagers were honest. Shen Shi could hear it clearly. It was elder martial brother Wang Gen who seemed to have a high position in Lingxiao sect.


    At the corner of the main road ahead, two figures turn around. The first one is Wang Gen, and next to him is a handsome young man, who is also Kang Chen whom most people have seen when they went to meet people yesterday.


    Wang Gen''s face was as deep as water, and his eyes were as electric as electricity. When his eyes passed by, all the teenagers had a strange feeling that they were burned by the fire. For a time, the scene was even quieter.


    A moment later, Wang Gen said coldly, "what a fuss! Today is the first day of your religious practice. You should go to the morning star hall as soon as possible. As for the things on this island, you will understand them in the future. "


    His voice was cold and majestic. He was awed by his momentum for many years. They all spread out and walked quickly to a tall hall. From a distance, it was written "Morning Star hall" on the plaque.


    It wasn''t until the crowd dispersed and some teenagers, including Shen Shi, stood outside that they began to see the source of the disturbance. For a moment, the sound of cold breath and surprise was heard again. After the crowd dispersed, it turned out that there were two strange people standing in the place surrounded by people before the roadside "People"?


    The head, limbs, hands and feet are the same as ordinary people. One is an old man and the other is a young girl. However, on the trunks of these two "people", there are two strange red hard shells, which are similar to clam shells in the sea. They are tightly attached to the body and protect the whole trunk.


    It looks like You can always put your hands and feet in the shell of the monster.


    At this moment, the first thought in Shen Shi''s mind was: isn''t this the legendary demon clan!


    At the moment, the two "strange people" with clam shells are still standing quietly on the roadside. The girl who looks like his granddaughter, with red cheeks and a low head, seems to be very shy The next moment, I can''t help but shrink my head back to the red shell.


    "Well, hum!"


    A cold hum came from the front elder martial brother Wang Gen, and the teenagers who were still in the same place suddenly woke up. They could not look at the two strange people any more, and ran to the front morning star hall one after another.


    When these teenagers run away one by one, Wang Gen''s face eased a little. He came over, stood in front of the two strange people, gave a little fist, apologized, and said, "village head, I''m sorry. These little guys are all new disciples who were just introduced to the island yesterday. They haven''t seen much of the world. I''ll make you laugh."


    The father-in-law laughed, waved his hand, and then tut tut two, said: "Alas, unexpectedly, five years later, another group of new people came in." Then he shook his head and sighed. Then he said to Wang Gen, "Xiao Wang, I haven''t seen your master for many days. How is he now?"


    Wang Gen respectfully said: "the master is still healthy, but recently he assisted the master to deal with the miscellaneous affairs of the clan. There are so many complicated things that he can''t get away from himself, so he didn''t come to see you."


    The old man laughed, looked at Wang Gen and said with a smile, "you can talk."


    Wang Gen bowed his head and said, "I dare not."


    The father-in-law laughed it off and said, "I''ll see you later. Please say hello to him for me." Then he turned his head to greet the clam shell girl and said, "good granddaughter, let''s go. Today is my grandfather''s old fool. I forgot that it''s the day when the new disciples went to the island. Ha ha ha ha..."Looking at his bright smile, it seemed that she was in a good mood. Then the girl raised her head and looked around nervously. She was relieved to see that a large group of teenagers had already run away. She quickly walked away behind the old man.


    After walking out of the road, Shen Shi gently pulled sun you and said, "look at you, I know the two Are you weird? "


    Sun you chuckled and said, "it''s actually the first time I''ve seen these" red mussels "today, but I''ve heard about them many times when I was at home."


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "what, is it really a demon clan?"


    The Terran demon clan has a deep blood feud. How many bloody battles and bloody sculls were there in those years? This hatred has long been indelible. For many years, almost every child of the human race will be told the past in the process of growing up. They will know that after the overthrow of the demon king court, the demon clan can only flee in a panic, escape into the demon world and never return.


    But what''s the matter with the red mussel demon clan on Qingyun Island today


    Sun you looked around, pulled Shen Shi aside and said in a low voice, "it''s not what you think."


    After that, he said something in his ear, and Shen Shi was stunned. It turned out that in the era when the heaven demon king court was still prosperous more than 10000 years ago, the real sense of the demon clan was actually specifically referring to the "Heaven demon" clan. From the appearance, this kind of demon clan is almost the same as the human race, but generally speaking, its height will be higher than the human race. In addition, the heaven demon clan, whether male or female, is the same It is said that they are the only true descendants of the God of heaven and earth.


    In a word, the time of the heaven demon royal court was the time when the heaven demon clan headed by the demon emperor ruled all the tribes of Hongmeng. Under the heaven demon, and above the human race, there were many strange races, which were generally regarded as the hundred tribes of Hongmeng in the future. These strange races were also very prosperous in the time of the heaven demon royal court, and some powerful races even broke the soil and divided the territory to dominate It was very popular.


    In the past, the demons treated the Terrans harshly, but these other powerful clans did not treat the Terrans much better. In a word, the Terrans were bullied by many powerful races. However, ten thousand years ago, the Terrans rose abruptly because they got the secret of Lingjing, and finally overthrew the demon king court after a hundred years of bloody war. The spirit of the demon clan is dead, and these other powerful races are also doomed to be avenged by the Terran. Either they are annihilated by the six saints of the Terran, or they are killed so badly that they can only escape to some corners of the alien world to survive and lose the prestige of that day.


    As time goes by, the Terrans have become more and more invincible. I don''t know when they started. All of these alien races, except the TIANYAO clan, are also called the demon clan by the Terrans. As for the arrogant TIANYAO in the past, they would feel a great insult to this, but they are not considered by the Terrans.


    In other words, although there are many fierce and powerful races in Hongmeng''s many alien races, they were also hostile to the human race at that time, but there are also many weak and small alien races, whose strength is weak, and they often stay out of the human demon war at that time. Although many alien races were expelled after the Terrans ruled Hongmeng, there were almost no alien races except the Terrans in the ordinary world. However, in the overseas fairy mountains like Lingxiao sect, there were some weak alien races inherited from the past. They did not have too strong power and had a very gentle attitude towards the Terrans. Therefore, under the protection of these powerful Terran sects, they were quiet To live as outsiders know it.


    "This is the case with these red mussels. It''s said that they live in a small village on the east coast of qingyuji, with a population of only two or three hundred."


    "I see." Shen Shi was an eye opener and had a great insight. Compared with that day when he was in the backwater of Yinzhou, now in Lingxiao sect, he really saw another side of Hongmeng world.


    Sun you laughed, and then said casually, "don''t underestimate these red mussel demons. They have lived on the herring island for a long time, and they have made friends with all the disciples who went out from here. Now there are many elders and grandfathers in the clan. They all know these red mussel demons, and most people dare not bully them."


    Shen Shi smiles. As he talks, the two of them have already gone to the morning star hall. They see flying eaves, carved animals, red pillars and dragons. The hall is tall and solemn. Looking from the outside, the hall is a little dark, but they still see that the teenagers who arrived earlier have sat down on the rows of futons on the ground. And on a platform in front of the hall, Wang Gen sat on it with his knees crossed. I don''t know when he turned here first.


    Shen Shi and sun you don''t dare to delay. They go in and find two adjacent futons. They sit down and wait quietly, just like other teenagers.


    After a while and a half, all the teenagers finally arrived here. Until now, Wang Gen, who had closed his eyes slightly and seemed to be nourishing his spirit, opened his eyes. His eyes swept below. In the huge hall, it was quiet at the moment.


    "Take out the Xingluo formula."


    Wang Gen''s flat and thick voice echoed in the morning star palace. At the same time, the two wide and heavy gates behind the teenagers suddenly closed slowly and closed with a bang.In the morning star hall, it suddenly darkened. Just when these teenagers were a little surprised, suddenly a faint light, like the bright star light at night, came down from the top of the morning star hall and fell on all the teenagers.


    A faint star appeared just above the morning star hall, and then the second lesson stars lit up, and then the third, the fourth, the fifth


    At that moment, as if the stars were all over the sky, they all miraculously appeared in this world hall. A magical and invisible force, with the clear light of the stars, fell from the sky, surrounded all the teenagers in the middle, like a dream, like a fairyland.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    The top of the hall is like the sky, and the starlight is so bright, as if the eternal starlight is inlaid in the boundless night sky like a beautiful gem. I don''t know when, the ground of the morning star hall is also in the darkness, suddenly illusory, and the faint starlight is reflected from the deep under my feet.


    At that moment, Shen Shi seemed to be scattered, and his spirit was confused. In a trance, he was in the boundless starry sky, surrounded by countless stars like sand and sea.


    Behind the starlight, in the deep and endless darkness, a deep and profound voice echoed in Shen Shi''s ear, which made him wake up from the dreamlike starlight dreamland and said: "hold the Spirit Crystal and practice the secret method."


    After wiping the sweat on his forehead, Shen Shi couldn''t help breathing heavily. Just now, the dreamland suddenly arrived, as if it had great suction. In an instant, he completely dragged his spirit into the starry dreamland. Let alone aware of the resistance, he didn''t even have any space to react.


    In fact, most of the young people were still in the same place, and they were surprised to see how many of them were still in the same place.


    I don''t know whether these people are still immersed in that dream?


    Looking around secretly, Shen Shi saw the stars twinkling above his head. He didn''t know what kind of spirit material was used to make the floor of the temple under his feet. There was even a little light in it. In the dark, it was very similar to the stars in the night sky. After seeing it for a long time, his spirit suddenly became a little confused, vaguely as if he was going to be in the beautiful dreamlike starry sky. This shock was really extraordinary. Shen Shi was so scared that he immediately closed his eyes and bit his lips hard. Under this stimulation, the whole person was inspired, and this was the only way to wake up again.


    The magic power of the immortal family is really beyond imagination.


    In this way, Shen Shi did not dare to take another look around him. Although he felt that under the shining of the stars, his body seemed to be in a river that was rich enough to turn into water. I don''t know if it was the magic way that the ancestors of Lingxiao sect set up when they were building this morning star hall. At the moment, he just looked at his nose, nose and heart, and followed it According to former Wang Gen, take out the crystal that was put in the iron box yesterday from his arms, hold it tightly in the palm of his right hand as required by "Xingluo formula", and then slowly close his eyes.


    At that moment, his mind was empty, and his thoughts seemed to disappear in a twinkling of an eye. He quickly entered the state of concentration cultivation with an incredible speed. In the palm of his right hand, there was a faint and inexplicable spiritual power in the crystal clear crystal, which he felt.


    Shen Shi didn''t know at this time that this was actually one of the miraculous effects of the morning star hall. For the children who had just started to practice and had never been in touch with Lingjing Lingli, it was just an insignificant step, and the value of it was really beyond description.


    Why are there hundreds of millions of people, some of whom can practice and some of whom have no hope for life? Why is there such a big gap between the disciples of the great schools and the ordinary sanxiu? In this first step of cultivation, except those rare talents, ordinary people may have to explore for a long time and spend countless energy to feel the invisible spiritual power. However, the famous schools which have been handed down for thousands of years have experienced the painstaking efforts of their predecessors to have such magical means to improve the cultivation efficiency of their disciples.


    It was a strange feeling that Shen Shi had never felt in his life. It was like a glimmer of light in the endless and eternal darkness.


    He gazed at the light from a distance. It was the only hope in the dark. There was nothing else.


    He desperately wants to feel the light, want to feel the warmth, brightness, or whatever of the light, no matter what, as long as close to the light, feel it.


    The cold touch came from the palm in the dark. It was the unique temperature of Lingjing. No matter how you touch it, this crystal small stone seems to be so cold forever. A small stone crystal is like a boundless sky in Shen Shi''s feeling at the moment. All he has to do is to catch a light in the endless darkness, and then use the secret method of Xingluo skill handed down by Lingxiao sect to slowly pull this tiny invisible heaven and earth power into his own body and into his whole body. Based on this, he starts his path of cultivating immortals.


    The wisp of dreamlike light seems very close, but it feels very far away. At this moment, Shen Shi has been completely immersed in the world of self-cultivation, and can no longer feel any movement around his body. All his thoughts and thoughts are to seize the light of the ghost.


    Wang Gen''s unique rich voice, now also rings from time to time in the morning star palace, but it is different from the situation that everyone heard before. At this time, his voice only suddenly rings in the ear of a certain disciple, and what he says is just a reminder that he is experiencing the difficulties in the process of absorbing Lingjing''s spiritual power. It seems that he has some difficulties in this morning star palace A pair of strange eyes can see the situation of every young man in the practice of closing his eyes.Shen Shi didn''t hear Wang Gen''s voice ringing in his ears, and he didn''t know the situation of the teenagers around him. At the moment, he was still fighting with that little spiritual power wholeheartedly.


    For him, the speed of sensing this spiritual power is very fast. Although he doesn''t know it, among the new disciples of more than 400 people, even with the help of the strange Dharma array in the morning star palace, the speed of sensing the spiritual power of heaven and earth is among the fastest among the top 20 people. At this speed, even Wang Gen stopped looking at him at the beginning The moment.


    But then, more importantly, in fact, the crucial joint of absorbing spiritual power into the body, Shen Shi was in trouble.


    That wisp of light, like a ghost, shuttles through the boundless darkness like electricity. It seems that it is nostalgic for the deep darkness, but it is unwilling to get close to him. No matter how Shen Shi tried to catch him, he always failed.


    As time went by, the light of the stars in the morning star palace still flickered. In the light of the stars, Shen Shi''s face was a little pale. On the high platform in the dark ahead, Wang Gen, who was meditating, glanced over the crowd and stopped slightly on his face. Without any emotion fluctuation or expression change, he looked away and looked away.


    In the dark, the game of chasing spiritual power is still going on.


    I don''t know how many times, after countless failures, even in the spiritual fantasy, Shen Shi has slowly felt dizzy and exhausted. That ray of light finally seems to be forced to a dark corner by him, and can''t run away any more. At the next moment, Shen Shi is like a beast he fancied, and fiercely Pounce, finally is difficult incomparable to grasp this wisp of light in the hand.


    At the same time, a warm breath seemed to pass from the Spirit Crystal in the palm, which was quite different from the coolness of the Spirit Crystal before. Maybe this was the breath of the spirit power of that day?


    Shen Shi was surprised. After taking a deep breath, he used the Xingluo skill formula which he had already memorized last night to guide this faint spiritual power from the palm to the body and into his own meridians.


    As long as this spiritual power enters the body and runs along the Qi of the body for a week with the secret method, it will be stable. From then on, it will exist in the Qi. After absorbing it repeatedly, the spiritual power will gradually become deep. At the beginning, he could only use the spiritual power of one arm Qi, and the rest of the spiritual power was scattered around the Qi and could not move. In this way, they practice hard and then ascend to a higher level, from the first level to the middle level and then to the higher level. When they finally take the key step and open up the "Jade House" under the belly of the body, also known as the "sea of Qi", then all the Qi and spiritual power of the whole body gather here like a hundred rivers returning to the sea. From then on, they will do whatever they want. All the spiritual power in the body can be used, and all kinds of supernatural and Taoist methods can be practiced He also took the first step on Xiuxian Avenue.


    In the future, the magnificent scenery of Xiuzhen Avenue seems to be in front of us now, as long as This wisp of spiritual power safely into the body!


    Suddenly, a sharp pain suddenly broke from Shen Shi''s head without any sign, like a raging sea, which engulfed him in an instant. Under the starlight, the 12-year-old boy''s face was pale and tired. Suddenly, his whole face twisted, his body began to shake violently, and his mouth hissed and groaned uncontrollably.


    On the high platform, Wang Gen''s eyes suddenly turned and fixed on Shen Shi, his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    At this moment, Shen Shiru is in purgatory. He just feels that his whole body is full of invisible forces and is about to crack. Especially in his head, it seems that an ancient beast is roaring wildly and tearing his head madly. The pain is more than the "ant bite" he suffered when he was forced to sit in the teleportation array in order to come to Haizhou The pain is ten times deeper.


    Why on earth is this? What happened?


    In the unbearable pain, Shen Shi didn''t know why, but he insisted on it and didn''t faint. He even had such a confused idea in his heart. At this time, a thick male voice suddenly sounded in his ear. It was Wang Gen''s voice, which was a bit serious and dignified. He said: "this is the flesh body''s reaction. You can''t resist it. Throw it away immediately Drop the Spirit Crystal, relax and calm down, inhale for a short time and exhale for a long time, and breathe slowly. "


    The voice was solemn. At the moment, Shen Shi, who was in chaos, seemed to be a beacon. He subconsciously did what he said. Sure enough, once Lingjing left, the intense pain wave immediately slowed down. Then, after he relaxed and calmed down according to Wang Gen''s advice, the whole person also slowly calmed down. The sudden pain came The pain dissipated little by little.


    When Shen Shi opened his eyes again, he felt as if he had exhausted all his strength, and even felt dizzy in his mind. At this time, in the morning star palace, the starlight dissipated, and the sky at the top of the palace and the strange stone slabs at his feet had been restored to their original state. Two heavy doors, also slowly re opened, warm light re shine into the hall.


    Sun you is still sitting beside him, and many teenagers are still in the same place. Before all the teenagers react, Wang Gen''s voice has echoed in everyone''s ears in this hall: "today''s practice is over. When you go back to rest, there will be some flesh body predators left in the practice."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Sun you and Shen Shi did not dare to speak for fear of disturbing Wang Gen''s thinking. After a while, Wang Gen nodded slightly and said, "younger martial brother Shen, I really have never heard of this kind of thing, but as you say, it should be caused by too urgent cultivation, and it should be OK. From today on, you only try to practice once a day. You can see that the pain of the flesh body will subside. If so, everything will be OK. If the pain intensifies again, come back to me tomorrow. "


    Shen Shi nodded and got the words of lingxiaozong elder martial brother, who was obviously wise. He was also quite calm. He immediately said thanks. Wang Gen nodded and did not answer. They were about to leave, but Wang Gen suddenly looked at sun you and said, "younger martial brother sun, you stay for a moment. I have something to say to you."


    Shen Shi and sun you looked at each other and said softly, "I''ll go back first."


    Sun you nodded. When Shen Shi went out to take the door with him, and the sound of his footsteps gradually faded away, there were only Wang Gen and sun you left in the quiet room. At this time, Wang Gen said to him faintly, "don''t take people to me any more."


    Sun you was stunned. He looked up at Wang Gen, but he closed his eyes slightly and said nothing more.


    Sun you suddenly sneered and said, "elder martial brother Wang, if my elder brother had brought people here, you would not have talked like this."


    Wang Gen frowned and his eyes slowly opened again. But now sun you looked directly at him without fear. Wang Gen shook his head indifferently and said, "you''re wrong. It''s your elder brother sun Heng who came here. So am I After a pause, he said faintly, "every ten new disciples in the sect will help you with a senior supervisor, which is to help you solve your doubts. If everyone ignores them so much and comes to me directly, what''s the use of their supervision? It''s me, and you''ll be busy all day."


    Sun you snorted. It seemed that he didn''t agree with Wang Gen''s words, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He just arched his hand and left without saying a word.


    Wang Gen sat on the futon and looked at sun you''s back as he left. He frowned. After a long time, he sighed. His face was a little bleak and he slowly closed his eyes again.


    After Shen Shi left xuanri hall, he didn''t know that there was a small quarrel between sun you and Wang Gen. in his opinion, since Wang Gen was born under the sun elder, he naturally had a very good relationship with sun you, a direct descendant of the sun family. To say something vulgar is to wear a pair of trousers.


    Thinking of this, he had a deeper understanding of the huge influence of various aristocratic families in private. But it was not a problem for him. Could it be better for him to complain that his parents didn''t have a good baby?


    He asked himself that he was not cowardly enough.


    All the way back to Baiyu Bay cave, the sky became dark again. Unconsciously, the day passed away again. It seems that every day on this herring island is very full.


    He took a last look at the setting sun, which was about to set, and dyed the last sunset red. He turned and walked into his cave.


    Yunfu raised, xinghuizhu flashing mild light again, lit up the stone room. Everything in the room remained the same, no different from when he left in the morning. Shen Shi went to the edge of the bed, closed his eyes and calmed down for a while. He felt that his spirit was good. After hesitating for a while, he picked up the Spirit Crystal from the side, took a deep breath and began to practice.


    Speaking of this, he has suffered a lot since he came to lingxiaozong to practice. There are many twists and turns, and sometimes it''s really helpless. But think of what elder martial brother Wang Gen said that day, the immortal road is long, and there are countless difficulties. How can a coward be competent?


    He clenched the Lingjing in his hand, gritted his teeth, and then closed his eyes.


    At the beginning of this cultivation, there was no difference between before and before. It was the same. First, I felt the faint light of the spirit power in the Spirit Crystal, then I tried my best to capture it in the dark, and finally I tried to introduce the weak spirit power into the internal Qi.


    Without the help of the Dharma array in the morning star hall, Shen Shi still took a lot of effort to achieve these steps as he did last night, but he didn''t feel that he spent a little less time tonight than last night.


    When the spirit power is about to enter the body, his mood is also tense, and as he expected, the signs of flesh body backfire appear at the same time.


    The intense pain came from all parts of his body again. It was also as sad as tearing from all parts of his body. His forehead was in a cold sweat, his face was twisted, and he could not support it for a moment. He soon fell on the bed, and the practice of inducing Qi into his body was interrupted.


    However, Shen Shi, who was lying on the bed and trembling slightly, soon showed a trace of excitement and gratification after the initial distortion and pain. The pain this time was much lighter than that of yesterday. It seems that, as elder martial brother Wang Gen said, he was in a hurry yesterday. If he followed the normal process of cultivation, the pain of flesh eating should really be the same as today Day like this, slowly decline.


    With this hope, the future seems to be much brighter, Shen Shi''s mood is also suddenly better, even now still rampant in the flesh of the antiphagy pain is nothing.Stars and pearls, soft and silent, fell on the trembling body of the young man and gazed at him until he fell asleep quietly.


    In the following days, Shen Shi lived a full and regular life, and he gradually began to get used to this kind of life on herring island.


    If you insist on the practice once a day and dare not do it more than once, the signs of body backfire will gradually fade, and you will soon disappear.


    Every morning, he would still go to Hongbeng village alone and do shrimp peeling under the supervision of the starfish girl. On the third day, he peeled ten shrimps; on the fourth day, he peeled twelve shrimps. Practice makes perfect. It seems that no matter when and where he is, it is the same.


    He began to understand and get familiar with the body structure of the sea prawn, especially the subtle turning points of the shell and seam of the sea prawn. The speed of peeling prawn was faster and faster. On the fifth day, his speed of peeling prawn jumped up, and he solved a total of 20 sea prawns in one day. Even starfish were scared by him here we are.


    Incidentally, during the rest of the day after shelling shrimp, starfish also began to teach him some basic swimming skills. However, compared with Shen Shi''s skill of shelling shrimp, his talent of learning swimming seems to be extremely poor. Several days later, under the constant instruction of starfish, he still didn''t learn how to swim. At most, he only learned to hold his breath in the sea, And then how much you can float.


    Starfish is dissatisfied with Shen Shi''s clumsiness in swimming, and sneers at it for several times. Shen Shi was depressed by her, so he asked her how many days it took you to learn how to swim when you first learned how to swim. Unexpectedly, starfish looked at him with disdain, waved his hand and said, "we red mussels are born in the water. We are born to swim, so we don''t have to learn."


    Shen Shi remained silent for a moment, shaking his head.


    Day by day, the excitement and excitement of going to the island at first gradually calmed down in every young man''s heart. Everyone quickly integrated into the life on the island, quiet and focused on practice.


    On the ninth day after he went to the island, the sign of flesh body backfire finally disappeared from Shen Shi. On this day, for the first time in his life, he introduced a trace of spiritual power into his flesh body.


    It was a strange feeling. It was like a warm sea water coming into my body, flowing slowly along the Qi, leaving a warm feeling where I passed. In addition, there was not much difference. Shen Shi didn''t think much about it. Terran cultivation is a long-term practice, which can only achieve results. Leading spirit into the body is just the first step in the long road, and everything is just the beginning.


    According to the Xingluo formula, if the step of introducing spirit into the body is accomplished, it is just stepping into the realm of refining Qi and starting to practice. After a week of using the secret method to guide the spirit power in the whole body Qi, this ray of spirit power will be stabilized in the body Qi. But at the beginning, the spiritual power inhaled was too weak to play any role in tempering and transforming the physical body. Only by persisting in practice day after day, the spiritual power absorbed gradually increased. With the higher realm, the physical body would gradually change.


    Of course, this kind of change has good and bad, but generally speaking, it is mostly good.


    The spiritual power gained from the cultivation of Qi refining realm is scattered in the Qi of the whole body, just like the soldiers who don''t want to listen to orders. This is also the fundamental reason why the monks of Qi refining realm can''t practice all kinds of powerful Taoist magic powers. Only by breaking through this realm can they reach the realm of Ning yuan and open up a "jade mansion", also known as "Qi sea" or "Dan Tian", in the belly of the body, The spiritual power of the whole body is like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, and all of them belong to the jade mansion. Then the monks can easily drive the spiritual power in the body, and can practice and display all kinds of supernatural powers. At that time, it is the first step for the monks to become immortal.


    Therefore, since ancient times, Ningyuan realm has been known as the first step of Xiuxian Avenue, and also the dream of all monks in gas refining realm.


    On the night of the ninth day, Shen Shi completed the first step of introducing spirit into his body. After feeling that there was a warm spiritual power swimming slowly in his internal Qi, he felt sleepy and had a splitting headache. However, the headache was not particularly severe. It was not a sign of flesh eating back a few days ago. It was just a result of excessive mental exhaustion and fatigue.


    Shen Shi is not worried about this. He is not the only one who is tired after every practice. He has also asked sun you and others in private. After every practice, they are all like this, but their recovery time is different.


    Lying on the bed, stroking his forehead with his hand and gently kneading his eyebrows, it seems that this way can slightly relieve the tiredness of his brain. However, he is still in a good mood at this time. After all, it is the first time that he has successfully introduced spirit into his body. Although he is nine days later than sun you, he Xiaomei, Jiang Hongguang and other human demons, he still has a long way to go in the future, so he should be able to catch up


    He closed his eyes sleepily and breathed slowly. There was some sleepiness in the hazy, but suddenly some words flashed through his mind. At first, they seemed meaningless and messy, but later they were gradually arranged in order, vaguely like a mantra.


    He was confused and tired. He didn''t think much about it. He just seemed to remember to see the words like refreshing. He subconsciously thought about them, and then he fell asleep.I don''t know when that faint ray of spiritual power in the internal Qi began to swim from the original state of languidly lying in the Qi somewhere. It slowly swam along the Qi, and finally swam to a place in the brow of his head. Then it stopped and didn''t swim any more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Sun you, who is sitting next to Shen Shi, looks much better than him at the moment. Although he is a little tired, his whole face is still excited, but he is looking at Shen Shi with some care.


    Shen Shi gave a bitter smile, shook his head, stroked his forehead with one hand, and said to him in a low voice: "bad luck..."


    Sun you frowned, looked at Shen Shi''s pale face and sweat soaked hair on his forehead and temples, and said in a low voice, "do you have the sign of flesh eating back?"


    Shen Shi nodded silently, and sun you felt a little more sympathy. At this time, many teenagers around him had already got up and walked out of the hall. Sun you also stood up, patted Shen Shi on the shoulder, and comforted him: "it''s not a big thing, but it''s just a matter of suffering. It''s just a few days'' delay in cultivation. It doesn''t interfere. Don''t worry."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I understand. Thank you."


    Sun you smiles and gets up to leave. After thinking about it, he turns to Shen Shi and says, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then he was not polite. "Oh," he said, "OK."


    Sun you nodded to him, turned and went out.


    There are more than 400 new disciples in the main hall, but more than half of them go out. Soon, in the huge hall, there are still dozens of young people sitting on the ground Futon.


    Shen Shi looked around in a twinkling of an eye and made a secret calculation in his heart. There were twenty-nine teenagers still in the morning star hall, including himself. He bared his teeth and felt that his body seemed to recover a little bit of strength during this period of time, but at the same time, his mood was still a lot lower. His mind was full of the intense pain and the word "flesh body eating back" just now, and at the same time, his heart secretly lamented the bad luck.


    The so-called flesh body backfire is actually a kind of abnormal situation that a few people will encounter sudden severe pain in the flesh body so that they can''t practice in the process of absorbing spiritual power into the body. This kind of strange situation is rare, but it is not particularly rare. Generally speaking, one or two of dozens of people will encounter this kind of situation.


    This kind of anomaly can only appear in the human race, even in the days of the demon king ten thousand years ago, when many different races, including the demon race, practiced their respective racial supernatural powers with the supernatural power of heaven and earth, there was no similar anomaly. After ten thousand years of exploration and development of immortality, the Terran also roughly understood the cause of this flesh body backfire.


    The reason is that It seems that the human body is not in harmony with the spiritual power of heaven and earth.


    In the past, the demon clan was known as the family of heaven''s selection and the offspring of gods. They could directly absorb the aura of heaven and earth into the body without any media, so as to cultivate all kinds of magical powers and magic methods. Their talent was so powerful that they could not coordinate with the aura of heaven and earth, which created a glorious era of tens of thousands of years. Apart from the demon clan, the rest of the alien clans have different degrees of harmony with the spirit power of heaven and earth, which is full of Hongmeng world. The higher is strong and the lower is weak, but it is needless to say that they are stronger than the human race which is completely isolated from the spirit power of heaven and earth


    It''s just that all living beings in Hongmeng world, including perhaps the human race itself, did not expect that one day, a small crystal stone would change the fate of all races.


    The Terran mysteriously discovered the secret of Lingjing, and in a more mysterious way, incredibly quickly found a way to absorb the heaven and earth''s spiritual power from Lingjing and cultivate it. Then, with the advantage of the huge population of the Terran, after a hundred years of bloody war, it changed from weak to strong, and finally forced all the people who had ever been The alien race that pressed on his head all overthrew and exterminated, and became the master of the world.


    I don''t know how many powerful alien powers may not be able to close their eyes when they die in the war, but I still can''t figure out why those who used to look very weak could have such terrible power.


    After the glory, it is the era of the Terran, but under the glory, there are still some small flaws around the Terran, which can not be scattered.


    Flesh body backfire is such a humble but annoying thing.


    From the beginning, the human body is very weak. Compared with other alien races, it can hardly be compared at all. Even from birth to the age of 12, the human child''s body can''t even bear the weak spiritual power at the beginning. It can be seen how weak the human itself is.


    Once it''s time to start cultivation, many people will get stuck in the level of sensing the spiritual power in the spiritual crystal. When many people hold the spiritual crystal at the beginning, they will feel the darkness and can''t see the glimmer of the spiritual power at all. However, with the research and exploration of the strange people in the past dynasties, many methods have been found to assist cultivation. This is the case with the strange magic array in the morning star Hall of Lingxiao sect today. It can help these young people through an extremely important hurdle. This is one of the many advantages of the famous school compared with the small school.


    And after sensing the spirit power, it is the key link to absorb the spirit power into the body. It is at this time that the flesh body backfires. When the Terran teenagers absorb the spiritual power in the Spirit Crystal into the body, there will be a few people who have a very strong reaction to the spiritual power of heaven and earth because the physical body is slightly different from ordinary people. Once the spiritual power enters the body, the physical body will be like a great enemy, suffering so much that it can''t be cultivated at all, just like the physical body itself has to reject this kind of foreign spiritual power, so it is commonly known as the "physical body" "Backfire".However, this name sounds terrible, but it''s usually not a particularly serious problem. When sun you talked with Shen Shi just now, he only had sympathy in his eyes, but he didn''t worry about it. It''s also because everyone knows that although flesh body backfire is painful, it''s just that the human body overreacts to this kind of spiritual power. Generally speaking, as long as there are teenagers with flesh body backfire If you clench your teeth and bear the pain several times more, the body will gradually get used to the heaven and earth''s spiritual power with the increase of time and the number of times it contacts the heaven and earth''s spiritual power. The number of times and the degree of pain will gradually decrease until it disappears, and then you can practice normally.


    All the facts in the past have already explained this problem. Flesh body regurgitation only needs to delay the practice for a period of time and bear some extra pain.


    On the high platform of the main hall, Wang Gen looked as usual. He didn''t look anxious. He just waved his hand to indicate that he was still in the morning star hall. The teenagers all moved closer to him and sat in front of him.


    Shen Shi stood up and walked forward. He sat down on a futon not far from Wang Gen. at the same time, he looked around. He saw that most of the teenagers around him were strange faces, and their faces were indifferent and gloomy. It was obvious that most of them knew something about this common sense of cultivation, and they didn''t worry too much, but they didn''t worry too much Compared with most of the companions who began to practice before, they are not in a good mood.


    Wang Gen''s eyes turned around the 29 teenagers. For some reason, he stopped a little on Shen Shi in the crowd. But apart from that, he didn''t express anything else. After a moment''s silence, he said calmly as usual: "you all have signs of flesh eating back, and I think you''re probably right I don''t want to say more. I want to leave you here for a few words. "


    "The road of cultivating immortals is long and long-term. It does not lie in the gains and losses of one day. It''s just a small matter. You can only regard it as an ordinary exercise. If you work hard in the future, you will be able to do well. You don''t have to worry about the hardships of the present few days. "


    Twenty nine teenagers all nodded slightly, and their faces looked better.


    Wang Gen also said: "however, it''s useless for you to come back to the morning star temple. In the next few days, you can only practice in your own cave. Just remember that if you suffer too much, you can release the Spirit Crystal and ease your spirit. It''s OK to repeat this for several days. After the body gets used to the spirit power gradually, the abnormal situation will fade away, and then you can start to practice again It''s fine. "


    As soon as this remark came out, there were a number of teenagers with ugly faces. However, everyone knew that elder martial brother Wang Gen was telling the truth. He could only blame his physical body for his failure, so no one said anything.


    Speaking of this, Wang Gen pondered for a while, flashed his eyes, and said slowly: "there is another thing you don''t know. I''ll tell you by the way. Sometimes it''s not a bad thing


    Shen Shi and others were surprised when they heard Wang Gen''s words. For a moment, they couldn''t react. Could it be a good thing for them to bite back?


    Wang Gen looked at these young people''s expressions. Although his face was still serious and he didn''t smile, his eyes were a little softer. He said: "ordinary people, including many casual practitioners, only regard physical body regurgitation as suffering, but they don''t know the difference. Through careful examination of our ancestors'' inheritance, it is believed that although they are all uncomfortable with the spiritual power in the crystal and then cause physical pain, most of them may be so, but others may have caused similar pain because they have a keen sense of the spiritual power of heaven and earth, which is far better than ordinary people. At the same time, they have exceeded the limit of physical endurance. "


    Hearing this, many of the young people under the stage had their eyes shining slightly. Wang Gen cut their expressions in his eyes and showed a faint smile for the first time. He said, "the former is nothing more than that. It''s no different from ordinary people to continue to practice after swallowing the pain. As for the latter, they are always sensitive to spiritual power. After the initial pain, they enter the country more easily in practice It''s faster to pass some disciples. In fact, when they began to practice, they all suffered from the pain of flesh body eating back. "


    This time, the young people under the stage did not have bright eyes, but looked as if they were all beginning to get excited. They did not care about the fact that Wang Gen said before that there might be a few people who have a keen sense of spiritual power. Young people''s mind, one by one, may feel that they are unique, and they may feel that they must be the most special one.


    Wang Genping said: "to talk to you about this is to let you not be discouraged because of the flesh body''s revenge. There is still a long way to go in the future. No one knows what their respective achievements will be in the future. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, thank you for your instruction!"


    This time, the answer was loud and orderly, all the teenagers cried out in one voice.


    Before long, the teenagers left behind left the morning star hall. Shen Shi walked in the crowd, feeling that his mood suddenly seemed really better. In fact, looking back carefully, it seems that the elder martial brother Wang Gen didn''t say anything to them clearly. He just mentioned a possibility. However, looking at the teenagers around him, they all seem to think that they will have a bright future in the future. They are full of confidence in the future and are full of spirit. Even the pain of flesh eating back that they have just suffered for a short time has long been forgotten.Shen Shi also had a bitter smile in his heart, but when he walked out of the morning star hall, he couldn''t help but fantasize about the future. Maybe I''m really one of those rare people who is keen on spiritual power.


    However, elder martial brother Wang Gen said that in the past, although there were physical and physical reactions, they were actually very sensitive to spiritual power. What kind of people would they be?


    Shen Shi was walking out of the morning star hall and into the light again when he thought about it. And behind him, in the shadow of the morning star palace, Wang Gen still sat in the same place, and seemed to be thinking of something.


    After a while, I saw a slight frown on his face, and a strange expression appeared on his face. It seemed that he felt some pain in his teeth. After grinding his teeth, he snorted and said to himself: "that pervert..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    "Shen Shi!"


    Just a few steps out of the morning star hall, Shen Shi heard someone else call his name. Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw sun you standing under a big tree more than ten steps away, smiling and waving to himself. At the same time, there were two teenagers standing beside him, a man and a woman.


    Shen Shi greets him with a smile and walks over quickly. When he is near, he finds that the two people standing beside sun you seem to be familiar with each other. The girl with a beautiful face, a sweet smile and her eyes often narrowed into a nice little slit is he Xiaomei, who had a lot of Lingjing on her body yesterday, and another teenager. Shen Shi doesn''t know his name But I''m familiar with my appearance. I remember someone who was in the group of ten with me and others.


    Sun you came up with a cheerful look and said with a smile, "well, what did elder martial brother Wang say to you unlucky people?"


    Next to him, he Xiaomei and the boy all look at Shen Shi in a twinkling of an eye, with a bit of curiosity in their eyes.


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said, "that''s to say, it''s only a few days since I''ve been eating back. It''s still the same in the future."


    Sun you laughed, patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said, "that''s what it is. Oh, let me introduce you. This is he Xiaomei and this is Jiang Hongguang. They are all the elder martial brothers and sisters who were picked by elder martial brother Suhe with us yesterday. "


    Shen Shi thought, sure enough, that he remembered correctly. Now he also met them with a smile. Jiang Hongguang seemed to be a little restrained in talking with strangers, but there was no disrespect in etiquette. He Xiaomei seemed to be much more flexible, smiling and not shy at all. She seemed to be a cheerful and lively girl who loved to laugh.


    Sun you said to Shen Shi, "just now I was going to wait for you here after I left the morning star hall. I just met them. After all, they were supervised by the same elder martial brother yesterday. It''s a bit of fate. After a few words, we all planned to go to the" white crane hall "to see the tasks assigned by the sect. We''ll just wait for you together."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "it''s just right. Let''s go together."


    With that, the four turned around and walked to the other end of the herring market.


    Now it''s the last moment. It seems that the herring market is already very busy. With more than 400 teenagers coming out of the morning star hall, the streets here are a little crowded. From a distance, the halls and pavilions here are fluctuating, and people come and go. It''s really like a common city, but the scale is certainly smaller.


    The four of them walked along the road for a while. While talking with the other three, Shen Shi took a close look at the shops and houses. He found that there were many shops in them, but the scale of each shop was not very large, and the guards were often dressed in Lingxiao sect disciples'' clothes, but he didn''t know what the purpose of these shops was Yes.


    After walking for a long time, I can see a tall house, three stories high, on the roof of which is a white crane sculpture. It looks lifelike. It must be the white crane hall mentioned in the brief introduction of Lingxiao yesterday.


    White crane is a kind of immortal bird with noble character and extraordinary bearing. Most of the famous immortal families in the world keep it. It is also a kind of representative immortal in the eyes of common people. The white crane hall, which is to the north of the black carp concentration, is one of the most important places on the blue carp island. Along the way, Shen Shi and others saw that many teenagers similar to them were also walking there, and even some of the elder martial brothers and sisters of Su he''s generation were also walking near the white crane hall.


    According to the introduction in brief introduction to Lingxiao, the most important function of the white crane hall is that there will be many tasks issued by Lingxiao sect, which are difficult and easy. Some of them are especially aimed at the tasks of these new disciples. If these tasks are successfully completed, they will get some rewards from Lingjing. This is also the reason why Lingxiao sect has decided not to allow new disciples to bring Lingjing At the same time, it is also a way for many new disciples to rely on themselves to practice under the same predicament.


    As for whether this unusual method is useful or not, and whether the effect is good or bad, Shen Shi naturally doesn''t know. However, since he has joined Lingxiao sect, he has no other idea. He just does things according to Lingxiao sect''s rules and practices.


    The four walked all the way to the white crane hall. In the open space in front of this tall building, I don''t know when a small pond was dug out. The water in it was green, and many lotus plants were planted. Many green duckweeds were floating on it, rippling slightly in the wind, making it very elegant.


    Along the way, all four of them are familiar with each other. Even though Jiang Hongguang was a little stiff at the beginning, he seems to be more open-minded in talking and laughing. After all, he still likes friends and excitement. As for the only girl, he Xiaomei, who is cheerful and generous, lively, beautiful in appearance and sweet in smile, has become the center of the four people unconsciously. She is smiling and chatting all the way. Everyone is in a good mood.


    When they got to the white crane hall, the four didn''t delay. They just looked around and went into the house. Only he Xiaomei looked left and right when she came in, and asked sun you if there was a white crane near here. Sun you also stayed for a while, thought about it and said not sure: "I don''t think so."He Xiaomei glared at him and said, "didn''t you just say that your family is a vassal family here? Why don''t you even know this little thing?"


    Sun you exclaimed, "Miss, who cares about this..."


    Shen Shi and Jiang Hongguang are smiling and silent. Apart from sun Younai''s family background in Liuyun city of Haizhou, the other three are from other places. Needless to say, Shen Shi has traveled a long way from Yinzhou to Haizhou. He Xiaomei''s hometown is far away. He Xiaomei''s family is from Baishi City, Cangzhou, in the northeast of Hongmeng kingdom. It''s said that he Xiaomei is a very famous local Now he takes out the only one who loves Wu Jing. It''s no wonder that the only one he loves is Wu Jing


    As for the remaining Jiang Hongguang, his life experience seems to be the most common among the four. He is a farmer''s child from a place in Yangzhou, which is adjacent to Haizhou. By chance, he was favored by an elder who passed by Lingxiao sect. He has good talent, so he recommended to join Lingxiao sect. He was lucky enough to get this immortal fate. When Shen Shi heard about Jiang Hongguang''s life experience, his eyes swept over Jiang Hongguang''s palm. As expected, he saw that there were many calluses and thick skins on the palms of his fingers. It seemed that he had done rough work before.


    Because they were waiting for Shen Shi, when the four of them came to the white crane hall, it seemed that many teenagers had arrived here before them. At this time, the crowd was so crowded that they seemed to be scattered around the white crane hall in twos and threes. After Shen Shi and others walked into the door, they found that the first floor of the white crane hall was very spacious, which could accommodate hundreds of people without any crowding. All the doors and windows around the house are open, and the light comes in from the outside, which makes it very bright.


    In the middle of the room at the moment, there are five very wide wooden signboards, which lie across the middle of the hall and occupy the largest place. They are divided into white, green, red, yellow and purple colors. There are many square white papers with handwriting pasted on them. Many teenagers are looking up under those wooden signboards at the moment. Among them, the number of young people in front of the white wooden signboard is the largest The less. In addition to these teenagers, there are also some older youths, similar to the generation of elder martial brother Suhe yesterday, who also roam around the white crane hall. However, most of the places where they hang out are the places behind them.


    On both sides of the wooden plate, where the white crane hall is against the wall, there are some Lingxiao sect disciples standing on both sides, standing behind several prominent wooden railings, waiting quietly. From time to time, people will run to them and ask them a few questions. They often answer patiently. Some people will ask them if they want to take some tasks first. These elder martial brothers and sisters are also ma Li quickly helped them make a record. However, these elder martial brothers and sisters who work in the white crane hall are not young, some of them are extraordinary, and they are not the cultivation of refining Qi.


    Sun you pointed to several wooden cards of different colors and said to the three people beside him, "see, the things on those wooden cards are the most important source for us to make money and cultivate Lingjing in the future."


    He Xiaomei clenched her fists. She looked excited and full of energy. She said in a voice: "go, let''s go and have a look, otherwise the characters who are easy to do will be robbed by others."


    When Jiang Hongguang heard it, he felt that it was very reasonable and quickly agreed: "yes, Xiaomei is right. Let''s go quickly."


    Shen Shi took a look at sun you and saw that he was confident, so he didn''t say a word. Sure enough, sun you waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. The tasks on the whiteboard are the most basic things issued by zongmen. There is no limit on the number of times. You can take them at any time." Then he looked around, waved to the other three, and said with a smile, "come with me first."


    With that, he took the three people around the crowd who were looking up at the wooden cards, walked by and came to the side of the wall on the left side of the white crane hall. There stood several Lingxiao sect disciples who were answering and registering the task. At the moment, they were all at ease.


    Sun you took them to the last elder martial brother and stopped. First, he nodded to the elder martial brother with a smile. The elder martial brother said nothing with a smile. Then sun you turned to call them over, pointed to the elder martial brother and said with a smile, "everyone, come and meet my uncle."


    Shen Shi was stunned, and his eyes immediately fell on the elder martial brother. He was about thirty years old. He had a strong face and sharp eyes. He looked like a capable man. At this moment, sun you said, he also laughed and said: "you are all friends of Xiao you. My name is Xu Xing. I''m Xiao you''s uncle. I usually work in the white crane hall. If you need any help from me in the future, please come to me."


    Shen Shi and others all nodded and agreed with a smile. Sun you turned his head and said with a smile, "uncle, what did you say to you?"


    With a smile, Xu Xing beckoned the four of them to get closer. Then he said with a smile, "if you are friends of Xiaoyou, you are not outsiders. I have been working in the white crane hall for some time, and I have some experience in the task here. You''re new here. There are so many tasks on the whiteboard that it''s easy to pick. I think there are several tasks that are more suitable for you. Let me tell you about them. "


    After the initial surprise, all the teenagers were overjoyed. Someone secretly told them to save time and effort. At the beginning of the embarrassment, it was a good thing. Shen Shi, while smiling and nodding his thanks to Xu Xing, inadvertently glanced at sun you and Xu Xing''s uncle and nephew. He thought: Although the Lingxiao sect''s rules are good, it seems that the vassal family and Lingxiao sect have been living together for many years, and the family tentacles may have touched every corner of the sect for a long time After all, some aristocratic children will have more advantages than ordinary people.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    "You have just arrived on the green fish island. You have no way to practice at the beginning. You can''t do such things as catching demons, cultivating spiritually, protecting the array and digging crystals. You can only choose some simple tasks. I have a look at the whiteboard tasks recently issued by zongmen. Three of them are more suitable for you."


    Xu Xing stretched out his first finger and said, "the first thing is to feed animals. There are many immortals, birds and animals in our family. They have their own uses. There are also some on this green fish island. All these things are under the charge of the "spirit beast hall" in the clan. Therefore, this task is also awarded by the spirit beast hall. What you need is to take care of the spirit beast on the herring island. You should not be careless in feeding and washing on time, so it should be a bit messy and laborious, but it is inevitable. "


    Xu Xing stretched out his second finger and said, "the second one is alchemy. Actually, it''s Alchemy. It''s only because it''s a task issued by the sect''s "Dan Tang". You have no Taoism and no experience now. Of course, it''s impossible for you to really alchemy. The tasks on the whiteboard are all for you to fight, take charge of the fire of the Alchemy furnace, and identify the medicine materials and hand them over to the elder martial brothers and sisters of alchemy at any time, so the delay may be longer than other tasks More. "


    When the four teenagers heard this, they all frowned slightly, and their faces were not easy to look good. Although these tasks sound simple, they are obviously not easy to do. Xu Xing looked them in the eyes, and continued to say with a smile: "the third one is picking up shells. Every morning and evening, when the tide is low on the island, there are five colored shells on many beaches, which are the materials of the low-level array of the "array hall". They are mostly hidden in the mud of the beach, and some are difficult to find. Take this task, every 200 shells can be replaced with a spirit crystal. "


    He Xiaomei was stunned for a moment and said: "so many can change a spirit crystal?"


    Xu Xing said with a smile: "it''s true that the rules of the sect are just like this. It''s just to train new disciples in difficult circumstances. Naturally, the tasks given by them will not be particularly easy. I''ve selected these three things for you, and they are passable. As for more tasks on the green board, red board and yellow board in the future, they are more difficult than ever, such as linggeng, catching demons and so on, as I said before, as well as talismans, diving into the sea and digging crystals... "


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and suddenly said, "eh, do we still have the task of talisman here? Isn''t this a side street? "


    Xu Xing took a look at him and said, "how can we say that these five elements are really not as good as the various mainstream Taoist magic powers that we will cultivate in the future, but these kinds of Magic have been around for thousands of years, and sometimes they are very useful. Especially for the monks of Qi refining realm, there are very few magical powers that they can practice because of Taoism, so they often practice one or two five element techniques at this time to defend themselves. There is a special "martial arts hall" in our sect, which specializes in the five elements. Although it is not large in scale, it will also issue some tasks such as talismans. After all, these talismans are very popular with some friars, especially those who are not high in Taoism, and they can earn a lot of spiritual crystal when they are taken out to big cities. "


    "I see." Shen Shi suddenly realized this, but then he heard Xu Xing smile and said: "it''s just that the way of talisman is famous for its complexity and difficulty. The various runes of Yin Yang and five elements are complicated and distorted. Based on this, it''s even more difficult to draw the talisman array on the talisman paper, not to mention going through the last difficulty of" Annotation ". Only in this way can we really make a talisman. Therefore, even if he is a rare and skilled talisman, it is difficult to make a large number of talismans. There are few disciples who do such tasks


    Shen Shi nodded slowly. Seeing that he didn''t ask again, Xu Xing stopped talking and turned to sun you and said, "these are some tasks that I think are passable. You can think about them. Of course, you can go to the whiteboard to have a closer look. Maybe there''s something else suitable for you. But after all, you are new students, and the tasks you can do are basically on the whiteboard. The green, red, yellow and purple boards behind you are all very difficult tasks. It may take some time for you to accomplish them. "


    Sun you nodded and said, "thank you, uncle."


    Xu Xing laughed and said, "OK, that''s it for the time being. You can walk around and get familiar with it." At this point, he seemed to think of something, hesitated for a moment, and wanted to say nothing.


    Sun you is sharp eyed, see the appearance of my uncle, said with a smile: "what''s the matter, uncle, what else?"


    After thinking about it, Xu Xing said, "actually, I just thought of another thing. It''s simpler, but By the way, did you see those red mussels outside the blue fish fair on your way here? "


    Four people are nodding, he Xiaomei also hand Stroke for a while, said: "looks very strange ah, two big clam shells grow on the body like that."


    Xu Xing said with a smile: "these Hongbeng people have lived in Lingxiao sect for many years. After a long time, you will get used to it. Well, it''s also about these people, but I didn''t mean to write it on the red board


    Sun you and others are curious, sun you the fastest, the first way: "what, there is such a task, what is it?"


    Xu Xing said with a smile: "this is actually linked up by the Hongbeng people who have asked their new disciples to do all kinds of things. Since ancient times, they have lived by the sea. Their favorite food is a kind of sea prawn called" ghost face prawn ". There are many in the waters around Jinhong mountain. But it''s not difficult to catch the ghost face shrimp. When there''s a fishing tide, you can throw a fishing net at random and catch a lot of them. But the shell of this shrimp is extremely hard, and it''s hard to open with a knife and an axe. You can barely peel it off and take out the tender shrimp meat only if you use a sharp blade to pierce it between the cracks of the lower shell. " Xu Xing made a gesture with his hand, and he said,"Although those Hongbeng people love to eat ghost noodle shrimp, they are very clean in nature. They want to eat the fresh and tender ghost noodle shrimp meat. When they peel the shrimp shell, they will make their whole body bloody and dirty. Therefore, they have always been regarded as a great hardship by Hongbeng people. After seeing that we have issued various tasks to the new disciples, they also learn from each other, saying that as long as someone helps them peel shrimp, they will also give Ling Jing a reward. "


    "So..." Sun you realized that Shen Shi was very careful. He soon thought of another thing and said, "elder martial brother Xu, er What should I call... "


    With a smile, Xu Xing waved his hand and said, "I''m a little older than you. When I meet you later, please call me Uncle Xu."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "Uncle Xu, don''t you mean that the demons like Hongbeng people don''t use Lingjing on weekdays? How can they get Lingjing to pay us?"


    Xu Xingdao said: "Oh, this is the case. Our Jinhong mountain range is the first spiritual vein in the southeast. We are born to gather heaven and earth, and the aura is very prosperous. We gather many spiritual crystals every day. This is a well-known thing. This spiritual vein is usually buried deep in Lingshan mountain, but there are still very tiny remaining veins scattered in the periphery, and some of them go deep into the sea floor outside the islands. The Hongbeng people have excellent water quality. They can dive into the bottom of the sea without any magic tools. Therefore, a small amount of spiritual crystals can be found from the bottom of the sea from time to time. Although they can''t use it, since they know that we Terrans regard it as a treasure, they naturally collect it for trading with us. "


    Jiang Hongguang hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice: "Uncle Xu, how many ghost faced shrimps will be killed, and only the red mussels will pay us?"


    Xu Xing replied, "one hundred ghost shrimp, one Spirit Crystal." With that, he held out his fourth finger and said with a smile, "so this is the fourth thing I told you, shrimp peeling."


    After leaving from Xu Xing, the four stood in the white crane hall to discuss. The four tasks mentioned by Xu Xing just now do not sound too difficult. They can do all of them even if they have no Taoism. But when they think about them one by one, they are all dirty work. Jiang Hongguang and Shen Shi are OK, but sun you and he Xiaomei have excellent family background. They are good at ordinary times I don''t want to do it where I have suffered this kind of hardship.


    Several people discussed for a while, and then decided to come to the whiteboard together to see if there are other more suitable tasks.


    At this time, there are many young people standing under the whiteboard. Obviously, under the rule that Lingxiao sect forbids everyone to bring Lingjing into the school by themselves, the top priority for these new disciples is to earn Lingjing for cultivation. After all, except for the only Lingjing given at the beginning, Lingxiao sect clearly wants everyone to earn Lingjing for themselves.


    The four stood in front of the whiteboard and looked at it carefully for a while. They saw that there were countless square white papers on the whiteboard. There were many strange tasks on the whiteboard. But if you look here and there, it seems that no matter the difficulty or the reward, they are almost the same as those things Xu Xing said before, and more of them are obviously more difficult to do than what he said ¡£


    Shen Shi looked at it for a while and thought of the talisman that Xu Xinggang had just said. Since he was a child, he has been drawing talismans for many years, but he could not think of the possibility of using them in Lingxiao sect. Together with his mind, he could not bear it. After looking at them for a while, he did not find a more suitable task. Then he noticed whether there was a task related to talismans on the whiteboard.


    But he looked here for a long time, and almost searched the whole whiteboard, but he didn''t even find a talisman. Shen Shi frowned. It is said that Xu Xing is unlikely to cheat himself. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly moved in his heart and looked around. No one noticed him. Some friends he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang, who had just met, were still watching the whiteboard carefully. He walked quietly around the whiteboard and made a slight and skillful turn, but he came to the end Behind the whiteboard.


    After the whiteboard, there is a big wooden board with green color. According to Xu Xinggang, it should be called the green board. Like the situation on the whiteboard, there are also many notes on the green board, but the Lingxiao sect disciples in front of the green board have much less money than those on the whiteboard, and many of them are older disciples from the last round of five years.


    Several of them noticed that Shen Shi came to the green board and cast some strange eyes one after another. Later, however, they all thought that Shen Shi was just one of those new disciples who were curious, so they came to see a new one, so they didn''t care too much. They turned their heads again and looked at the notes on the wooden card attentively.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief and began to look for it on the green board. This time, it was unexpectedly smooth. When he saw the third piece of white paper on the green board, he found that it was a task issued by the art hall, and the content was to draw a special talisman array on the talisman paper.


    Making talisman paper is not making talisman, which is exactly Shen Shi''s intention. At the moment, he has no way to make talisman. If he wants to make talisman paper, he will not be able to pass the last pass of "spirit Annotation". However, if he just draws a talisman array, Shen Shi still has some confidence by virtue of his continuous connection in the past seven years.


    Just at the happy place, he looked down, but suddenly his brow was wrinkled, and a look of amazement passed over his face. At the bottom of the note, there were four big words clearly written: self provided materials.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    If you want to make a talisman, you can''t make it out of nothing. On the contrary, this talisman is specifically aimed at the five elements. All the materials used are made of special materials. It''s a long established rule. Although Shen Shi is young, he has been forced by his father to learn the talisman for many years since he was a child. Of course, he knows the materials of making talisman.


    First of all, a special talisman pen is needed. Talisman pens are usually made of tough and spiritual materials, especially the bones of monsters. The higher the level, the stronger the ability of the monsters to swallow the spiritual power of heaven and earth, and the better the talisman pens made of the bones. Second, Talisman paper is the most basic carrier of talisman. This talisman paper is not used by Shen Shi to draw in Xilu city If the ordinary white paper of rune is really to be made into a talisman, it must be infused with spiritual power to form a special talisman with a special talisman array. Therefore, the rune paper must also be made of spirit material to bear the spirit power. Because the five element methods are different, the power is different, and the rune paper used by the five element methods of different grades is also different. For example, the most common first-order magic "fireball" and "water arrow" need the least spirit power, so the rune paper is also the most common "yellow" If you want to make the corresponding talisman, the talisman paper you use must also be changed into "red talisman paper" and "green talisman paper", and so on. Of course, the quality of talisman paper is higher, and the cost of materials used is also rising.


    In addition to the two most important materials, the "cinnabar" used to draw the rune array is also needed for making the talisman. This kind of thing is not too rare. Shen Shi remembers that in the past, when he sold the rune pen and rune paper in the first floor of the Tianyi building in xilucheng, the shop owners often gave one or two bottles as a gift.


    There are only a few kinds of materials, but the main Fu pen and Fu paper, because they all need to be made of spiritual materials, are expensive in the past. In addition, Fu Lu is difficult to make and complicated, so in Shen Shi''s memory, the price of Fu Lu has always been not low. Even if ordinary casual practitioners know that it sometimes saves time and effort, they just can''t afford to buy it.


    At this moment, the white note on the green board clearly says "self provided materials". Shen Shi''s heart sank, and then he looked down carefully. Sure enough, there were a few words at the end of the note. They were nothing more than Fu pen and Fu paper. But they were all available on menzhong island. Among them, the lowest Fu pen and Huang Fu paper add up to about one Fu pen and five FU paper, which cost five yuan As for the cinnabar needed to depict runes, it is also a generous gift of friendship.


    At the end of the day, especially when he saw the price code, Shen Shi turned black and left. These five spirit crystals didn''t sound very expensive, but they couldn''t hold the Fu pen and Fu paper. These things are consumables. Needless to say, the Fu pen, especially the low-grade Fu pen, is very easy to wear and tear because the material is not tough enough. It often takes less than 20 times It should be broken.


    Under this premise, the price of five Lingjing is too expensive. What''s more, the talisman has always been famous for its complexity and difficulty. It''s easy to make mistakes in drawing the talisman array. Once one rune is wrong, the whole piece of talisman paper will be useless. So Shen Shi just made a little calculation in his mind, and he saw that it couldn''t be done at all, so he had to give up.


    "Unscrupulous merchants..." When he went back to the front of the whiteboard, Shen Shi, with a heavy face, secretly scolded the Lingxiao sect''s art hall in his heart.


    There are still a lot of teenagers standing in front of the whiteboard. Shen Shi raises his eyes and looks around. Seeing that sun you, he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang are still standing there, he goes over and says, "what''s the matter? Do you see anything suitable?"


    He Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang both shook their heads slightly. Sun you sighed and said, "after watching for a long time, I feel that the tasks above are almost the same. It seems that they are really the ones my uncle told us to do better."


    Shen Shi frowned, pondered for a moment, and then said, "or Let''s go and have a look, too? "


    The other three looked at each other and nodded.


    "What, full?"


    Sun you was a little surprised and looked at the smiling elder martial sister in front of him.


    Dressed in the clothes of Lingxiao sect''s disciples, this elder martial sister is slim and beautiful. She looks five or six years older than them. It''s the time of her youth and beauty, and she seems to have a good temper. Standing in the white crane hall, she is responsible for receiving these new disciples. For many years, she likes to come and talk to her.


    Sun you and others came here to register the tasks mentioned by my uncle. When they said the first thing they thought was the best alchemy after repeated discussion, the elder martial sister told them with a smile that the Dan Hall only accepted 40 people today, and now it is full.


    "It''s too fast..." Sun you, Shen Shi, and others looked at each other, and there was a bad feeling in their hearts. Shen Shi quickly took a step and said, "picking up shells is the task given by the array hall?"


    The elder martial sister bowed her head, glanced at a document in her hand, and then said, "the array hall needs 30 people. It''s full."


    Shen Shi is silent, he Xiaomei is beside urgent, way: "feed beast, spirit beast hall that issue next task?"


    Glancing at the record book, the elder martial sister said with a smile, "Oh, it''s too bad. The spirit beast hall is full of 40 people.""This..." The four teenagers stood aside, speechless for a moment.


    After a while, sun you murmured, "hell, how can it be so fast? There are so many tasks on the whiteboard. Why does it seem that everyone is trying to squeeze these places?"


    Both he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang are silent. They seem to be confused and puzzled. Shen Shi is inexplicable in his heart. He thinks of the words he heard when he separated from his father. Are all the elites and intelligent people in the world gathered together in this way? Even if they are so young, how many of them are intelligent? In addition, the present sun you was born in a noble family and would be secretly taken care of by some hints. What about people from other noble families? How large is the scale of the vassal family of Lingxiao sect? I''m afraid there are not hundreds of them?


    He took a deep breath, not to mention the haze in his heart, but Shen Shi still felt a kind of inexplicable pressure, just experienced many things, he didn''t lose confidence, just secretly clenched his fist.


    "I said," why don''t you go to the Hongbeng people? " Shen Shi said to the other three partners with a smile.


    Sun you thought about it, nodded and said, "it seems that there is no way. Other tasks seem to be very troublesome. Why don''t you go and have a look first? If it''s really hard to do shrimp peeling over there, let''s come back?"


    He Xiaomei nodded and agreed, but Jiang Hongguang seemed to be hesitant. At last, it seemed that the other three people all wanted to go, so they agreed to go and have a look together.


    Hongbeng people live in the east of Qingyu Island, which is a distance from Qingyu market. But the road on the island is flat and easy to walk. It doesn''t take them four much time to get to the seaside village which is directly called "Hongbeng village".


    From a distance, you can see dozens of odd houses on a flat beach, large and small. Most of them are driven into the beach with four pieces of coarse wood. Only six or seven feet above the ground are there wooden houses. Ordinary people can even walk directly under these houses.


    At the moment, looking at the figures shaking in the small village, strange red mussel people with red mussel shells can be seen everywhere, but in addition, there are more than a dozen new disciples like Shen Shi sunyou.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Shi and others were all in a daze. Sun you was surprised and said, "no, there are so many people here? I haven''t heard that the island robbery has reached such a heinous level before? "


    Shen Shi pulled sun you, who was still in a daze, and as he walked forward quickly, he said, "if you don''t come here soon, you won''t even be here later..."


    He Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang are also surprised. They follow them and walk quickly to Hongbeng village.


    When they just stepped into Hongbeng village, to be honest, the four teenagers were still a little uneasy. After all, this was their first close contact with these "demons" since they were young. However, looking at the red Beng people walking around, although they were not very hospitable, they didn''t look any ferocious and ferocious. Most of them were aggressive The water does not violate the river''s expression, these young people''s courage also gradually grew up.


    In addition, the youngsters who had already surrounded the front made people feel more courageous, so they quickly walked to the crowded place there. Shen Shi glanced aside along the way, and saw that most of the people in Hongbeng village were leisurely. A few smart looking Hongbeng people even took the opportunity to set up a few stalls on the roadside, on which some coral like, pearls, various strange minerals and rare sea animal bones were put. They were all rare things produced from the sea. It seemed that they were prepared to talk with each other The way these Terran disciples do business.


    However, it''s obviously not the right time to watch these things carefully. A group of four people rushed to the middle of the village. They saw a place similar to an altar and a strange looking sea animal statue in the middle. They didn''t know what kind it was. Anyway, Shen Shi didn''t recognize it at first sight.


    At the bottom of the altar, there are more than a dozen teenagers in a circle. In the middle of the circle, there are several red mussels. The first one is an old man, who looks familiar. Shen Shi thinks about it and remembers that he saw the old man and the young man in the black carp market before. When he turns his eyes, he sees the red mussel girl standing behind the old man. In addition, there are three or four Hongbeng people standing beside them. They look taller and are all adult men in the family. Now they look very happy with smiles on their faces.


    "Don''t crowd, everyone. Don''t crowd." The old man laughed, motioned the teenagers around to be quiet, and then asked with a smile, "if you can come here, the so-called is to earn Lingjing. It''s very simple. Let''s see. " With a wave of his hand, two young men of the red Beng clan came up with two large bamboo cages, which were full of "chattering" sounds, as if there were many unknown insects crawling.


    The eyes of many years passed. The boys didn''t feel much, but the faces of several girls in the crowd suddenly became unnatural. He Xiaomei, who was standing beside Shen Shi, was suddenly stiff at the moment, and her eyes were inexplicably afraid.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    The old man of the Hongbeng tribe smiles brightly. After years of watching, he bends down to lift the cover of a bamboo cage, reaches in and grabs it directly. When he comes out again, he has a green prawn about the size of a child''s arm.


    The young people around them suddenly exclaimed. Many people really saw such a huge shrimp for the first time in their lives. Especially, the shrimp looked very different. It was very big, and the head part was also very strange. It looked like a green face, fangs and fierce ghost face. In addition, it was extremely fresh at the moment. The legs of the shrimp were struggling to dance, and the mouth was still full of noise The shrill "squeaking" sound is even more ferocious. Some of the timid teenagers don''t even dare to see it.


    Old man Hongbeng gave a little smile, turned his head and looked at the prawn in his hand. He said, "this prawn is called Guimian prawn. All you have to do is kill the prawn, and then shell it to get meat." Then he picked up a bright blade hanging on the edge of the bamboo cage. It seemed that he wanted to demonstrate it in front of the crowd for many years. But then the old man seemed to think of something. He took a look at the shrimps in his hand, and a trace of disgust passed on his face.


    The two shells on old man Hongbeng''s body seemed to be flapping twice with his eyes turning. The old man put down his knife and threw it back. Standing behind him, an adult red mussel man subconsciously caught it. He didn''t know what he meant. When he was wondering and wanted to ask, he saw the head of Hongbeng village shove the ghost shrimp into his hand with a smile In his hand, he said: "sea urchin, kill this ghost shrimp, let everyone in Lingxiao sect see how to do it!"


    The red mussel, named sea urchin, had a bitter look on his face. As soon as he wanted to refuse, he was glared by the village head and said angrily, "don''t you kill him?"


    The sea urchin cried and said, "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you."


    After that, the sea urchin walked forward a few steps dejectedly, squatted down on the ground in front of a group of teenagers, and then said in a loud voice, "you see clearly, I will only do this one time, this one time!"


    With that, he threw the shrimp on the ground and stepped on it with one big foot. Although the legs of the shrimp struggled desperately, the whole body was still unable to move and the whole abdomen was exposed when the sea urchin stepped on it. The sea urchin frowned, picked up the sharp knife, and said, "the shell of the ghost shrimp is hard. It can''t be opened from the back. What you have to do is kill it first..." Before he said it, he saw the sharp and bright edge of the knife in the air, and it seemed that it had a dazzling light, and directly penetrated into the neck of the ghost shrimp.


    "Ah A few light shrieks came out from the young crowd, with a sense of panic. Almost accompanied by the shrieks, the ghost faced shrimp seemed to have a dying shriek. In an instant, blood was splashed everywhere. Even the sea urchin was stained with a lot of blood. What''s more, the ghost faced shrimp''s blood was even more strange The color of the liquid is blue.


    Half of the sea urchin''s body was stained with blue blood. It looked as if his face was dying. But his hand didn''t stop. He pulled out his knife and continued: "kill the ghost shrimp first, and it won''t struggle. Then watch it. There is a slit on the edge of the hard shell below the abdomen..." He turned the blade and inserted it directly into the belly of the ghost faced shrimp. At that time, the blue blood came out in bursts, and then slowly cut it down along the crack. Soon, the shell of the shrimp was peeled off, revealing the white and tender shrimp inside.


    Until now, the sea urchin''s face was a little better. It seemed that the white tender shrimp meat had cured his mood. He threw down the handle in his hand, peeled off the shrimp shell, grasped the white tender shrimp meat with his hand, pulled it hard, and immediately took out the shrimp meat. Then he stood up and showed it in front of the teenagers and said, "this is what we want."


    With that, the sea urchin looked down at his blue blood and retreated with a long sigh. When he passed by the village head of Hongbeng, he looked like his dead parents.


    The village head of Hongbeng just couldn''t see. With a smile, he walked forward as if nothing had happened and took the shrimp from the sea urchin. He said with a smile to the public for many years, "you guys, you can see clearly. We have all kinds of ghost faced shrimp here. You just need to take out a hundred of them and give them to starfish." He pointed to the shy red mussel girl standing behind him, then stroked his beard and said with a smile, "a hundred shrimp meat can be exchanged for a spirit crystal. It''s a good deal!"


    "Oh


    Suddenly, a strange sound came out from the crowd. They all turned their heads to see that a girl was pale, bent down and ran to one side to do retching. It was he Xiaomei.


    Shen Shi, sun you and Jiang Hongguang were all startled. Although the scene of killing shrimp of Hongbeng people was a bit bloody just now, he Xiaomei''s reaction was so fierce, which was beyond the three teenagers'' expectation.


    When they were thinking about how to comfort them in the past, they heard that it seemed that there would be infection around them. At that time, there were several girls who looked like he Xiaomei, and they were disgusted one after another.


    It doesn''t seem that a person''s overreaction is nothing, but the appearance of a group of people makes the atmosphere a little strange. Some teenagers who didn''t seem to have any reaction at the moment don''t look very good. Looking at the pool of blue blood and the remains of ghost faced shrimps, it seems that they have a creepy smell.He Xiaomei retched for a while, but she didn''t really vomit anything, but she was pale and frightening. After breathing for a long time, she gave a bitter smile to Shen Shi and others around her and said, "no, I''m afraid of these things when I was young. I can''t stand it. I''d better go back to the white crane hall and have a look at other tasks."


    Then, without waiting for Shen Shi to respond, he quickly walked out of the village.


    Shen Shi and the other three looked at each other. Jiang Hongguang hesitated for a moment, looked at the back of he Xiaomei who had already come to the entrance of the village, and said, "I don''t think this task is very good, too. I''ll go first."


    After that, he quickly left here. Looking at his back, he caught up with he Xiaomei and walked side by side with her, with a touch of care on her face, as if comforting her. He Xiaomei nodded casually, as if she had not recovered from the stimulation just now.


    Sun you looked at Shen Shi and said, "Shen Shi, what do you say?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. His eyes swept the dirty blood on the ground. After a moment of silence, he said in a soft voice, "I want to see it again."


    Sun you was stunned for a moment, obviously surprised by Shen Shi''s choice. However, after hesitating for a moment, he nodded and said, "I''ll accompany you to have a look. Anyway, there''s no good task to go back to the white crane hall now."


    Shen Shi nodded and turned to look aside.


    After the bloody slaughter of shrimp and meat in the scene just now, more than a dozen teenagers who originally gathered around here look a little unnatural, and their curiosity and self-confidence are much less. After a while, several girls in the crowd turned around first, and then five or six boys seemed to be not very receptive to this kind of thing. After a while of discussion, they gradually left the village.


    Looking at the teenagers walking away one by one in silence, the faces of the Hongbeng people standing under the altar worshipping strange sea animal statues are not very good-looking, and the old village head''s face has gradually lost its smile.


    At present, there are only five teenagers left, including Shen Shi and sun you, who are still standing in the same place. Shen Shi looks to the side and is suddenly stunned. Not far away, he sees a familiar face. He is surprised to see Hou Sheng, who had a conflict with him that day.


    Hou Sheng, a little fat man, obviously saw Shen Shi standing here. At first, he was surprised. Then he glared at him with an angry look. It seemed that he was not less dissatisfied with Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi snorted. He turned around and didn''t look at him.


    The head of Hongbeng village saw that there were five teenagers left at last, but he didn''t mean to leave immediately. His face was suddenly relieved, as if he took a breath. He came over with a smile and said, "you guys, you are really people with vision. It''s really not difficult to earn Lingjing. It''s so easy to find a place on Qingyu island Two things, you believe me... "


    Before the words were heard, someone at that end seemed to be unable to bear it. Suddenly, the figure swayed by and jumped into the sea. Then he tossed in the water and washed his blue blood. He complained loudly: "stink, stink, stink..."


    Old man Hongbeng''s smile was stiff, and then he laughed. He waved his hand as if nothing had happened. Then he stretched out a finger to attract the eyes of the five teenagers again. He said with a smile: "one hundred shrimp meat, change into a Spirit Crystal!"


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Five big bamboo cages were moved out by the Hongbeng people from nowhere and put on the beach. There was a sharp shrimp killing knife hanging beside each bamboo cage. Then the Hongbeng people scattered by themselves. Only the girl named Haixing stayed. But it was obvious that she was also very annoying. Although she stayed, she was still far away from the five cages Standing on one side, the bright red shell fanned slightly on her waist, which made her face very delicate.


    Five teenagers, you look at me, I look at you, slowly walked to the beach, a person stood in front of a cage of ghost face shrimp, only to listen to the tide of the sea, the sound of "wordy" in the bamboo cage, people can''t help but feel a little hairy.


    For a moment, five people didn''t squat down to catch the ghost shrimp in the bamboo cage. After a long time, it seemed that Hou Sheng was still the little fat man. He was the most courageous and gritted his teeth. Suddenly, he lifted the cover of the bamboo cage and reached in to catch the shrimp. However, soon after he reached in, he heard him scream: "Ouch!"


    When he saw the shrimps, he could not see the pain in his arms.


    Starfish, the red mussel girl behind, looked surprised. She ran over and said, "be careful, you should catch the shell of the ghost shrimp, so you won''t be caught by it..."


    Hou Sheng managed to get rid of the ghost shrimp, gritted his teeth with his bleeding fingers, and said angrily, "you didn''t say that earlier!"


    Starfish blushed, lowered his head and said in a soft voice: "I, I didn''t expect you didn''t understand..."


    Several teenagers rolled their eyes. When Hou Sheng looked at the ghost faced shrimp again, he could not help feeling a little nervous. Just at this moment, he suddenly heard something coming from the side. Everyone looked around and saw Shen Shi standing on the side of the nearest bamboo cage. He did not know when he had caught a ghost faced shrimp from the bamboo cage. The leg of the shrimp was waving desperately in front of him, The face is ferocious, looks extremely ferocious, creepy, at the same time, the mouth is also a very sharp scream.However, Shen suddenly thinks that it''s a strange time for Shen to go back to see that the task is not the same as sun Fayou.


    The friend, who has known each other for only a few days, seems to have some unexpected calmness on his face. He calmly looks at the ghost faced shrimp in front of him, but somehow, the ghost faced shrimp suddenly struggles more fiercely, dancing and screaming as if it wants to penetrate into the human bone marrow.


    A moment later, under the gaze of several teenagers, Shen Shi suddenly threw the ghost faced shrimp to the ground. Just as the sea urchin had done before, he stepped on it with one foot, raised the blade in his hand with no expression on his face, and raised it up and down. The bright light of the knife flashed across the air. It seemed that the boy''s face was reflected, and "poof" went directly into the ghost faced shrimp''s neck At the neck.


    "Hiss..."


    With a sharp hissing sound, big masses of blue blood suddenly sprayed out. Like the sea tide and big waves around him, it cracked in the air and splashed on Shen Shi''s face. The bloody air was everywhere.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    The beach is quiet. Sun you looks at Shen Shi, who looks indifferent and holds a sharp blade. Hou Sheng and the other three teenagers are stunned. Even the red Beng girl starfish standing by looks at Shen Shi with a trace of surprise.


    Maybe it''s because the body structure of the ghost faced shrimp is different from that of domestic animals such as pigs and sheep. Although Shen Shi''s knife shocked his companions, the effect was not as neat as that of the red Beng man''s sea urchin before. The ghost faced shrimp did not die under this knife. Although he was dying, his hands and feet were still struggling.


    Shen Shi frowned and hesitated for a moment. Then he cut it down again. This time, he finally killed the blue shrimp. Then, under the gaze of the public, without saying a word, as demonstrated by the sea urchin before, he inserted the thin and sharp blade into the gap of the belly shell of the ghost shrimp and began to peel the shell.


    When the sea urchin kills the ghost faced shrimp, it then peels the shell to get the meat. All the movements are quick and smooth. But when it comes to Shen Shi, it suddenly becomes stumbling. When the knife is inserted into the shrimp shell and moved a little, it is found that it is stuck by the hard shrimp shell. Shen Shi then finds that the crack of the shrimp is not a straight line, but an inconspicuous one. There are many twists and turns in the dark, so it must be peeled When shelling, keep changing the direction of the knife, so as to find space to peel the shrimp shell.


    The sharp blade then began a long and difficult struggle with the hard shrimp shell. The blue blood kept flowing from the wound and covered the ground around his standing position. In addition, his half body was stained with the blood. It looked like a monster bathed in strange blue, emitting a thick bloody and murderous gas.


    The faces of the youngsters who were watching changed slowly. Two of them suddenly turned around and left. The only ones left were sun you and Hou Sheng. Only when the blade in Shen Shi''s hand kept making a toothache and even creepy click after the friction with the hard shell, looking at some terrible scenes in the pool of blood, even the two of them could not bear it for a moment.


    Hou Sheng''s mouth twitched twice, muttered a few words in a low voice, as if he was saying something like "count your ruthlessness". Finally he turned around and left. It seemed that he could not accept the strange task of Hongbeng village. As for sun you, who grew up in a rich family, he had never seen such a bloody scene before. To be honest, he even admired himself.


    However, looking at the ghost faced shrimp on the ground with more than half of its shell peeled and the big pool of blue blood, sun you still asked himself that he couldn''t stand the scene. After a forced smile, he went to Shen Shi and said with a dry smile, "Shen Shi, you, you are powerful I still can''t do it, so I''ll go back first. " Then he stretched out his hand and seemed to want to pat Shen Shi on the shoulder to encourage him, but looking at the thick blood smell from Shen Shi''s blue blood, the palm suddenly froze in the air and couldn''t be patted down for a moment.


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked at him. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He nodded to sun you and said, "go back first."


    Sun you takes a deep breath. As a result, all he inhales is strong blood gas. He almost feels nauseous and spits out. His face is also white. He says hello to Shen Shi and then turns around and runs. It seems that he wants to be as far away from Hongbeng village as possible.


    The sea breeze is blowing, the water is clear, and the sound of the waves is not far away. The sky is high and the sea is wide, as if you are in a paradise, except for Shen Shi.


    All the Terran teenagers, except him, left at last.


    He looked at the blue blood on his body, and then at the ghost faced shrimp that was hard to peel off the ordinary shrimp shell on the ground. Then he squatted down again in silence, and the blade began to struggle again in the small and hard shrimp shell. Little by little, he opened the blue shrimp shell, and the blue blood flowed with the blade.


    In this way, I don''t know how many times later, Shen Shi''s forehead was already sweating. At last, he completely cut the seemingly simple but actually tortuous crack of shrimp, and saw the white and tender shrimp meat exposed inside.


    Finally, he grabbed the shrimp and finished the last step.


    When the sea breeze blows, there are several clear calls of seabirds flying in the wind in the distance.


    Suddenly, a sea bowl was handed to him. Shen Shi turned his head and saw that it was the beautiful red mussel girl. Starfish found a big bowl, which was gently placed on the ground beside him. Then he said, "just put the shrimp here."


    Looking at the two layers of red stone, it seemed that he couldn''t get used to it. But now only Shen Shi is a young man. Starfish seems to have more courage than before. He secretly raises his eyes and looks at him again. He can''t help but say, "your shrimp peeling method is a little slow. You can''t kill a hundred in a day."


    Shen Shi threw the white and tender shrimp in his hand into the big sea bowl, laughed at the starfish, and said, "well, at the beginning, it''s not proficient. I can''t get up quickly, er..." He suddenly stagnated for a while, looked a little nervous, frowned at starfish and asked, "what can''t be killed today, can you make it up tomorrow? Or does it mean that the village has to kill 100 shrimps a day? "Starfish immediately shook his head and said, "no matter how long you spend, even if it''s three days, five days, ten days and a half months, as long as the number given to me is enough to 100, I''ll replace you with a spirit crystal."


    Shen Shi was relieved, nodded and said, "that''s good. I''ll try again."


    Then he stood up straight and stretched. After a while, he bent over to the shrimp cage and caught a ghost shrimp. Starfish watched the Terran boy for a long time, and then said a few words to each other. Gradually, starfish became more courageous and no longer shy as before. However, she seems to be very disgusted with the ghost faced shrimp. When Shen Shi was preparing to kill the shrimp, she stepped back a few steps. However, she was not as far away from Shen Shi as before. Instead, she squatted on the beach a few steps away and drew inexplicable patterns on the beach with her hands.


    "Poof!" With a dull sound, the sharp blade pierced the key neck of the ghost face shrimp again, and the blue dirty blood sprayed out again.


    Starfish turned his head and looked at Shen Shi. He saw that the Terran boy was splashed with blue blood again. He looked more dirty and bloody. But she didn''t seem to be afraid of the bloody scene. At most, she seemed to hate the blue blood, but her eyes looked at Shen Shi from time to time, which made her more curious.


    Practice makes perfect.


    When he does a lot of things, he always finds some tricks and gradually starts to be handy, just like when he was very young, he began to draw those complicated runes.


    The blue shrimp blood splashes and falls on the beach, and is rolled up and washed by the clear sea water. It seems that it was born in the sea, and finally returned to the sea, completing a cycle of life. In this process, the knife rises and falls, and the bright light of the knife waves on the beach.


    Shen Shi had a hard time killing every ghost faced shrimp. Every time he shelled the shrimp, the small, hard and dark cracks made him suffer. But I don''t know why, under the blue sky and white clouds, in the sea breeze, he never gave up.


    When he killed the second ghost faced shrimp, his clothes were completely wet, but he didn''t know whether it was caused by sweat or blue shrimp blood. That is to say, when he slaughtered the ghost shrimp, Shen Shi seemed to find a key point in the neck of the ghost shrimp. When he went down with a knife, the ghost shrimp was killed. He didn''t have to struggle any more. Finally, he didn''t have to spend a second knife.


    When the third ghost faced shrimp is killed, Shen Shi''s blade inserted into the crack of the shrimp seems to move faster when shelling. At least in the first few places, he seems to have a good idea of several bends of the shrimp shell. When he gets to the place, his wrist turns slightly, and the blade moves naturally.


    By the time he killed the fourth shrimp, Shen Shi seemed to have seen some slight turning points at the front end of the shrimp seam. He knew that the speed of the blade sliding gradually had a smooth taste.


    By the time he picked up the fifth shrimp, Shen Shi was already breathing heavily and looked tired. After biting his teeth and finally solving the problem, he pulled out the white and tender shrimp meat and threw it into the sea bowl, stood up and said to starfish, "let''s kill here today, and I''ll come back tomorrow."


    The starfish who had been squatting not far away blinked, looked up at the sky, hesitated for a moment, and said, "it''s not too late now. You see, the sun hasn''t set yet."


    Shen Shi laughed, turned his sore neck, waved his aching arm, and said, "it''s almost done. Don''t be in a hurry. Otherwise, it will cost too much today. Maybe we won''t be able to kill a few tomorrow."


    Starfish looked at him, eyes obviously a little more curious, said: "this is the first time I''ve heard that."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "my father has told me before that it is useless for people to be eager for a moment and a half when they want to do a good job or learn the same skill well. The most important thing is to calm down and stick to it for a long time."


    Starfish "Oh" a, slightly wrinkled good-looking eyebrows, body side of the red mussel shell swing twice, seems to be thinking of Shen Shi said these words, but it does not seem to understand the appearance.


    Shen Shi picked up the sea bowl on the ground, went up to her, handed it to her, and said, "today, five pieces of shrimp. I''ll come back tomorrow. I think it will be more than today."


    Starfish took the big bowl of shrimp meat with ghost noodles, and immediately jumped back a few steps like a frightened rabbit, covering his nose with his hand. Shen Shi took a look at himself and said with a smile, "you red mussels seem to hate this kind of shrimp blood."


    Starfish waved his hand and walked two steps away from Shen Shi. Then his face became better and he said, "yes. By the way, it''s best to wash this kind of blue blood in sea water. It''s easy to wash it. If you go back to wash it with spring water or fresh water on the island, it will contaminate your clothes and you won''t be able to wash it off for several months. "


    Shen Shi Zheng for a while, way: "still have this matter." He looked down and pondered for a moment, then said with a smile: "that Starfish girl, would you please turn your head? "


    Starfish tilted his head and said, "what are you doing?"


    For a moment, Shen Shi didn''t know what to say. He said, "I want to wash in the sea."Starfish waved his hand, said: "then you quickly wash ah."


    Shen Shi takes a look at her. After a while, he nods. Then he reaches out and unbuttons his skirt and begins to undress.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Shen Shi was wearing a suit of ordinary Lingxiao sect disciples'' clothes. The color was gray. It didn''t look strange, but it felt very comfortable. It seemed that Lingxiao sect had always been generous and didn''t treat the daily necessities of these new disciples at all.


    Starfish are about the same age as Shen Shi. If they don''t have two bright red shells, they are almost the same as ordinary Terran girls. However, since she was born in the red clam demon family, her thoughts and performance are not the same as Shen Shi''s imagination. After watching Shen Shi take off her clothes, starfish does not show any special shyness. Instead, she looks at Shen Shi''s body more curiously. It seems that she is curious that these people who don''t grow clam shells are like this.


    Not long ago, Shen Shi slaughtered ghost faced shrimps and splashed blue blood all over his body, so he simply took off his clothes and trousers and left only a pair of close fitting shorts. Compared with starfish girl''s self-expression and slightly curious eyes, Shen Shi felt a little uncomfortable. But it''s nothing to think about. With a smile, he grabbed his clothes and ran to the sea.


    The white spray of the waves was beating on the white beach. Shen Shi jumped into the sea, and a chill came from the clear water around him, which made him shiver. He looked up at the sky. There were several white clouds floating on the blue sky. The sea and sky were the same color, and the waves were gentle. The warm sun was shining on him, which gradually dispelled his chill. His body seemed to adapt to the surrounding water temperature. The salty sea air surrounded him from all directions.


    For the first time in his life, he stood in the sea.


    Wave after wave is generated from the distant sea surface, and then flows gently to the beach. It seems that the body is constantly pushed back and forth by one hand in the sea. This is quite different from the feeling in rivers and lakes. Shen Shi, who has lived in the inland mountainous area of Yinzhou since childhood, has a totally fresh feeling.


    It took a while for him to recover from the novelty and begin to clean the blue blood stains on his body and clothes. And when the dirty blood on his body and clothes meets the sea water, as starfish said, the sea water seems to be particularly effective for this kind of stain. Shen Shi just rubbed it slightly, and then quickly washed off the blood stains on his clothes and body.


    Looking at the sea star on the shore, it seemed that the boy was a little excited to play.


    The spray in the sea is a little big, but it''s a common thing for starfish who have grown up by the sea since childhood. They don''t feel it at all. After looking at the beach on the bank for a while, she was wondering if she would take back the 16 pieces of shrimp that Shen Shi got from today''s shrimp peeling to the village head''s grandfather first. Suddenly, from the corner of her eyes, she saw that Shen Shi had washed his clothes and body in the sea water. For a moment, she didn''t seem to notice that the sea water was rising. From the place where she had just reached his thighs before, it had crept to his waist.


    Starfish hesitated and frowned. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something to Shen Shi in the water. But before she opened her mouth, she suddenly saw a big wave surging up in the sea.


    This wave was much higher than the previous wave. In addition, the water surface, which had been quietly rising, suddenly overtook Shen Shi''s neck. To Shen Shi''s surprise, he had already half turned to go ashore. As a result, he was rushed from behind by this big wave. The strength in the sea was unexpectedly strong, and suddenly he staggered under his feet I was knocked down by the waves.


    With a bang, the waves hit the beach heavily, and then rolled back. The starfish on the shore stepped forward, but they could not see Shen Shi on the water.


    Starfish hesitated for a moment, and there was a trace of worry on his face. Fortunately, at this time, a figure appeared again from the spray, which was Shen Shi. Looking at the place where he was, he was suddenly swept away by the waves. Starfish was relieved and gave him a bad look. Unexpectedly, the sight made the red Beng girl nervous again, because in the rolling waves, she saw Shen Shi dancing with her hands and feet, struggling desperately.


    "No..." Starfish''s eyes widened. Some of them didn''t believe what they were looking at, and they rubbed their eyes. Finally, they were sure that although the Terran teenager was calm and calm from the beginning, he was tough and hard hearted, which was different from ordinary people, but He doesn''t seem to know water!


    "Pa", starfish throw away the big bowl, regardless of the bowl, those white shrimp meat in a few fell on the nearby beach, step forward to the beach, a few steps to the beach, bare white feet splashed snow-white spray, splashed in the air.


    The red and bright shell of the mussel suddenly opened at her waist, and then she saw the graceful and beautiful figure leap up, like a vigorous and charming red fish, skimming a beautiful track in mid air, and "Hua" jumped into the clear water.


    Under the blue sky and white waves, her figure can be seen clearly. Like a swift fish, Richie swims in the sea very fast. Even facing the waves, she swims to the struggling youth.


    A moment later, Shen Shi, who was flustered and flapping in the waves, suddenly felt a greasy body darting up from the sea. "Hua La" was a crisp sound, and the water splashed everywhere. Starfish''s beautiful face appeared beside him with little drops of water. He grabbed his arm and said quickly: "don''t move, I''ll save you."It seemed that he was struggling to drown, but he couldn''t help himself.


    Starfish was struggling a few times by him, almost unable to catch him. At the same time, he was slapped and beaten by Shen Shi. The sea water splashed and was in a mess. He almost choked a mouthful of sea water.


    In the sea, starfish''s small face was flat, and it seemed that he was in a bit of a hurry. He yelled, raised his hand and slapped Shen Shi cleanly.


    Shen Shi was so excited that his body was quiet in the water. He seemed to see the people around him, and his mood was calmer. Starfish seized this opportunity and leaned over. At the same time, he simply put his Baisheng arm around Shen Shi''s neck and said, "relax, don''t exert yourself. I''ll take you back to the shore."


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth moved for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. However, in this strange sea, he finally obeyed the starfish''s words and forced down his fear.


    Gradually, he suddenly realized that his body was much lighter. It seemed that there were countless ghost hands trying to drag him into the sea. Now it seemed that there were a pair of gentle palms pushing his body up slowly, and the real body floated.


    Starfish''s body swam in the water, one arm holding Shen Shi''s neck, let his head always above the water, and then took him slowly to the shore.


    The sea is still surging. Shen Shi is immersed in the water. When the sun shines down, he narrows his eyes slightly and feels the warmth of the sun and the fragrance from his soft body.


    The white and delicate arms around his neck


    With blue sky, white clouds and sea breeze, Shen Shi suddenly felt that he was in a very good mood. For a moment, he felt that maybe he could swim to the shore later. The sea star slapped the sea water and swam him forward. Because Shen Shi no longer struggled, so he saved a lot of energy and became a lot more relaxed.


    The sound of "Hua Hua" rang out, and the two men came up from the sea again. Starfish girl looked at Shen Shi, although her clothes were all wet, but she felt relaxed. On the contrary, Shen Shi was a little embarrassed. But she didn''t see clearly until she got ashore. At that critical moment, she didn''t know what kind of mentality Shen Shi was, and she still grasped him firmly Here''s the dress.


    Starfish naturally saw what he had in his hand. He glared at him angrily and said, "you are such a big man, can''t you still drink water?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said: "I used to live in mountains, and water is rare, so I can''t..."


    Hearing that Shen Shi didn''t mean to retort at all, he honestly admitted it. Starfish stayed for a while, but he felt embarrassed. Just at this time, the light from the corner of his eye aimed at Shen Shi''s cheek and saw five fingerprints clearly printed on it. Starfish''s face suddenly turned red, and he hesitated for a long time, Just low voice way: "just hit you, sorry Does it hurt? "


    Shen Shi touched his cheek and said, "it hurts."


    Starfish suddenly more embarrassed, a beautiful little face also more red a bit, low voice explained a few words, said: "just now, you struggle hard, I just..."


    Shen Shi suddenly interrupted her and said with a smile, "good fight."


    Starfish was stunned and looked up at Shen Shi. Shen Shi looked at her with a smile, not angry or sarcastic. A moment later, he heard Shen Shi say: "thank you for saving my life."


    Starfish do not know how, the heart for no reason to jump for a while, even busy way: "nothing, should be."


    Shen Shi was about to say something more when he suddenly turned his eyes, but he didn''t pay attention to it before. Now he really saw the starfish''s body. Because of saving himself, he rushed into the water and his clothes were all wet. Now they were all on his body. It seems that the girls of Hongbeng clan have better hair than the girls of Terran clan. Some ups and downs can be seen See you.


    Shen Shi stupefied for a while, subconsciously turned around, starfish looked at his appearance but felt a little strange, strange way: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "your clothes are wet too. Do you want to change them so that you won''t get sick if you get cold when the sea breeze blows."


    Starfish chuckled and waved his hand indifferently, saying, "it''s OK. We are not like your people. The flesh before cultivation is really weak. I''ve been on the beach since I was a child. I''ll be dry after a while when I go ashore to blow the wind. It''s OK."


    Shen Shi was speechless for a moment. The corner of his eye couldn''t help glancing at the girl on the side again. He quickly turned his head and pretended that nothing had happened. After thinking about it, he said, "thank you very much today. I''ll come back tomorrow. Well Is that ok? Did you get up at that time? "


    Starfish hands a fork waist, glared at him, said: "do you think I''m like a girl who can sleep late to that time?"Shen Shi immediately shook his head and said, "why don''t I come here at Chenshi?"


    Starfish thought about it, nodded and said, "OK, anyway, now it seems that you are the only one who will come to peel shrimp. I will wait for you at the entrance of the village tomorrow."


    Shen Shi laughed, nodded and said, "good." Then he waved to the starfish and said, "I''ll go back first."


    Turning around and taking two steps, I suddenly heard starfish girl behind me say in a high voice: "Hello, I don''t know your name yet?"


    When Shen Shi thought about it, he turned back and said with a smile, "my name is Shen Shi."


    The waves washed up on the beach, and under the golden sun, the beautiful red mussel girl was wearing crystal water on her face. She was curvy and smiling. She waved: "my name is starfish."


    Shen Shi laughs with a bright and happy smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    After leaving Hongbeng village, Shen Shi finds a secluded forest on his way back to the herring market. Seeing that there is no one left or right, he goes in and spreads out his clothes and hangs them on the top of the trees in the forest. Although the island is wet, the sea breeze never stops. Even the edge of the forest is windy. After a while, it dries quickly.


    Shen Shi shakes these clothes a few times and puts them on again. He feels relaxed. Although he slaughtered shrimp in Hongbeng village for a day, he almost drowned in the sea. He is still a little tired, but he is in good spirits.


    Walk out of the woods and stride back. There is no other fork in the road from the black carp market to Hongbeng village, so after the teenagers to Hongbeng village leave one after another, the road suddenly becomes cold. At this time when the sun is about to set, only Shen Shi is left.


    When he came, he was hot and noisy, and when he came back, he was lonely and lonely. There was a big gap between the scene before and after. However, Shen Shi seemed to be not satisfied with it and walked briskly on the road. When I went back to the black carp market, I saw that the sun in the western sky was closer to the distant sea level, reflecting a brilliant sunset. At the same time, it reflected on the boundless sea and dyed a large sea red.


    At this time, the green fish gathering is no longer busy in the daytime. Many disciples of Lingxiao sect seem to have returned to their caves. Even the shops on both sides of the road are closed. It seems that on this green fish island, everyone has been used to rest early, and the lights are still shining in those prosperous cities even until dark They look very different.


    Shen Shi wanted to find two shops to go in and have a look, but he didn''t want to rush for a while. Seeing the blue carp gathering in the cold, he didn''t stay much, so he walked back to his sea cave in Baiyu Bay.


    When he stepped out of the cold blue carp market, he was thinking, sun you, he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang, did they find any suitable task after they left Hongbeng village?


    When Shen Shi walked back to the peaceful and beautiful white fish bay along the wide and flat seaside road, the sky was getting dark, and the sun was shining on the bay. The calm sea, the gentle waves, and the gentle hands of lovers were touching the white beach.


    It''s dusk, but to Shen Shi''s surprise, this place should also be a quiet and lonely place. Now it seems more lively than the other side of the herring market. Many of the new disciples living in this bay come out of the cave and play and walk on this long and beautiful beach. The afterglow of the setting sun falls and sprinkles on the water Every young man and woman''s body, according to their happy smile.


    After all, those who come here are still teenagers.


    Or running on the beach, or jumping in the sea, splashed countless white spray, splashed a few clothes and skirts, laughter floating in the sea breeze, added some extra vitality to this evening.


    For a moment, Shen Shi didn''t want to go back to the cave immediately. Instead, he went to the edge of the beach, found a stone and sat down. He gazed at the busy beach and quietly looked at the sunset in the deep sea.


    Sea breeze bursts, blowing his hair, as if a day of fatigue, are dissipated in the fresh wind at this moment.


    The footsteps suddenly remembered that two figures passed by him. One of them suddenly turned back and looked at him. Shen Shi looked up and saw that it was Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu. Zhong Qinglu walked in front of her. She still held a small bag in her hand and took out some snacks from it from time to time. Her chubby face was slightly red, which was more pleasing to the eye than in the daytime. As for Zhong Qingzhu, she was still careful and followed her cousin carefully After.


    Zhong Qinglu obviously recognizes Shen Shi, but her eyes are not very friendly. After all, sun you is the one who offends her most in the daytime. Shen Shi is innocent, so it seems that Miss Zhong doesn''t have any special plan for Shen Shi. She just stares at him, and then shakes her head and leaves like a proud peacock. Zhong Qingzhu smiles apologetically at Shen Shi behind her, and quickly follows her.


    Shen Shi rubbed his eyebrows, shook his head, and said nothing with a bitter smile.


    When the last afterglow of the sunset finally dissipated with the sun sinking into the sea, it was at night in Baiyu Bay. Many teenagers left the beach one after another and returned to their cave. Soon, the beach regained its tranquility, leaving only the sound of waves and tides in the dark. Under the sea breeze at night, they seemed to return to their cave forever Thinking.


    Shen Shi also went back to his "a 41" cave. After he opened the stone gate with a cloud sign, he thought it would be a dark cave. But after he closed the stone gate, four lights suddenly came up from the stone wall at the top of the cave, gentle as stars at night, and fell on the cave, making it bright.


    Shen Shi was startled by this. When he was resting here last night, he didn''t have this kind of abnormality. He went to the cave and looked up at the top of his head. It was just that there were four more fist sized pearls on the solid stone wall. The light came from these pearls. On the stone wall in the middle of the four beads, there is also a big eight trigrams jade plate. With the brilliance of the Pearl, you can see the clouds turning on it.Shen Shi suddenly thought of the eight trigrams lock on the stone gate when he entered. After a little meditation, he took out his cloud symbol and tried to wave it to the eight trigrams jade plate on the stone wall above his head. Sure enough, after a moment, he saw that the clouds were flowing and the eight trigrams jade plate had a reaction. The four bright pearls immediately darkened slowly, and the cave fell into darkness.


    After a while, Shen Shi waved his hand again, and the pearls lit up again.


    This is the magic of the cave that opened today. Shen Shi looked up at the magic pearl and marveled. With these four pearls, it''s really convenient. At least you don''t need to light a candle at night to read.


    It''s just Shen Shi slowly sat down at the table, his joy faded slightly, but his brows wrinkled slightly. Why didn''t the ban be lifted yesterday, but it was a day later?


    Black carp collection, xuanri hall.


    Wang Gen sat on the futon and looked at Kang Chen, who was also sitting near him. His face was not good and his face was as heavy as water. And Kang Chen is a pair of guilty appearance, dry smile dare not speak, to Wang Gen cast eyes is also dodgy, do not want to look directly at.


    "Hum..." Wang Gen snorted coldly. He stopped staring at Kang Chen''s handsome face. He went to the tea table to pour tea. Kang Chen jumped up and rushed to the tea table. He poured a cup of water like a dogleg. Then he handed it to Wang Gen and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, drink tea, drink tea."


    Wang Gen turned his lips and took it with a bad look. He took a sip of it and sneered again. He said, "well, what''s the matter with so many stars in Baiyu Bay?"


    Kang Chen gave a dry smile and said: "elder martial brother, I don''t have many current affairs. I forgot to lift the ban..."


    "Bah!" Wang Gen, who didn''t believe it at all, took a look at him and said, "you''ve done a lot of noble things. There are many ghosts in your heart. That''s true!"


    Kang Chen rubbed his hands, then secretly looked up at Wang Gen, and saw that his face was cold, with his original tall and powerful momentum, it can be said that he was not angry and powerful. Kang Chen was afraid of this elder martial brother Wang. Now he knew that he couldn''t escape. He hesitated for a moment, and finally told him honestly, "I''m going to find elder martial sister Gan, and I''m going to ask her to invite uncle Yunni out He asked for a favor for elder martial brother Du, so he delayed the business on herring island. "


    Wang Gen''s eyes drooped, looking at the cup in his hand, the hand holding the cup quietly tightened.


    A moment later, he frowned and said, "it''s just you."


    Kang Chen said with a smile: "elder martial brother, I''m not worried that elder martial brother Du will be locked up in the" black cloud cave "for a long time. If the Yin Qi invades the body, it''s not good to break the way."


    Wang Gen snorted and said, "you are a kind-hearted person. Others, like me, are merciless people who ignore elder martial brother Du?"


    Kang Chen immediately shook his head like a drum and said, "what do you say, elder martial brother, I have no such intention!"


    Wang Gen sneered and said faintly, "since you care about elder martial brother Du so much, what''s the result of going to ask elder martial uncle Yunni today?"


    Kang Chen stagnated for a while, and his eyes turned. It seemed that he was just trying to sort out his words. Then he heard Wang Gen directly say: "if I guess correctly, does martial uncle Yunni just don''t want to see you, and just drive you back outside Tianmi cave?"


    Kang Chen a stay, raise head to see to Wang Gen, although didn''t open mouth to say again what, but a pair of surprised facial expression on the face obviously already explained everything. Wang Gen shook his head. He didn''t want to talk to a fool any more. Kang Chen suddenly jumped up and came up behind him. He put up his hands and helped Wang Gen to knead his shoulders. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother, you''re so clever. Everything is like seeing you. Why don''t you..."


    Before he finished, Wang Gen waved off his hands and said angrily, "they''re all men. Don''t be so disgusting."


    Kang Chen ha ha a smile, don''t think of, only way: "elder martial brother, how can you know cloud Ni elder martial uncle won''t help?"


    Wang Gen took a look at him and said, "Uncle Yunni''s position in our school is really different. Several elders, including the head teacher Huaiyuan, will give her three points. But don''t forget that, in addition to offending elder sun, the most important thing for brother Du is that he scolded him a few times."


    Kang Chen body a shock, looking at Wang Gen, frown way: "elder martial brother, you mean to say, even if is cloud Ni elder martial uncle, this time also don''t want to make trouble?"


    Wang Gen said faintly: "you and I all know the status of shishuzu in the sect. As the only ancestor in our sect who broke through the yuan Dan border and came to Tiangang border for hundreds of years, and in the" xuangui rebellion "30 years ago, he came out to turn the tide back, subdue the demons, defy the public opinions and teach the real person..." Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped for a moment, did not continue to say, but deeply looked at Kang Chen, Kang Chen is also face slightly changed, slowly nodded.


    After a while, Wang Gen''s voice rang out again, saying: "although shishuzu is now in seclusion and does not ask about everything in the door, he has such a high reputation that he does not want to be a second person. Even such a person as Yunni is not willing to interfere in the things related to this old ancestor. What''s more, elder martial brother Du scolded shishuzu for some reason? Elder martial brother Du is always loved by Zhangjiao Zhenren. He is his most proud disciple. Why did he have such a bad attack this time? Don''t you think about the reason? "Kang Chen''s face was numb. After a while, he bowed his head and lost his way: "so, elder martial brother Du, it''s hopeless?"


    Wang Gen slowly picked up his tea cup and took a sip. There was no expression on his face. But after a while, after a slight tug at the corner of his mouth, he seemed to sigh a little and said: "the way In fact, there are some. "


    Kang Chen jumps up, and his face is full of joy. Wang Gen stares at him. Kang Chen immediately shrinks his head, but he can''t hide his eagerness in his eyes.


    Wang Gen shook his head and glanced at the teacup in front of him. After a moment of silence, he gently put it on the coffee table.


    Some light, faint visible tea cup base warm Ming porcelain edge, quietly split a thin gap.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Baiyu Bay, inside the cave.


    It seems that the sound of the stone wall is not suitable for all the people in the meditation room.


    Shen Shi is sitting on the bed now, quietly looking at the secret formula of Lingxiao sect''s "Xingluo Gong" in his hand. At the same time, he gently holds a small bright stone in his right hand, which is Lingjing.


    His eyes swept over the formula carefully, then he put it aside and pondered. According to the Xingluo formula, because the human body is really too weak, in the initial practice of refining Qi, it is better for the human friars to practice only once a day, that is, to absorb the spiritual power of Lingjing into the body only once a day, so as to gradually increase the number of times to absorb the spiritual power of Lingjing. Otherwise, if you act too hastily, you will have too much spiritual power in your body, and your body will easily be unable to bear it.


    "During the day, because of the body''s reaction, the spiritual power dissipated before it entered the body. Isn''t that a practice?" Shen Shi frowned, carefully recalled the situation of the day, and finally looked at the crystal in his hand. He saw that the crystal was shining, obviously intact. You should know that if the monks have absorbed the spiritual power from it, the light of the spiritual crystal will be weakened and dim. The more times the spiritual power is absorbed, the more dim the luster of the spiritual crystal will be, which is easy to distinguish. Once the spirit crystal used by the friars has absorbed the spirit power only once, generally speaking, they can''t buy all kinds of spirit materials as money in the market.


    After several times of deliberation, Shen Shi decided to try to practice again. Anyway, in the morning star hall, elder martial brother Wang Gen had already told them clearly that the flesh body backfires. In fact, that''s all. It''s just that his flesh body and spiritual power are not in harmony. There''s no shortcut to solve this problem, that is, to practice more and suffer more flesh body backfires When the physical body gradually adapts to the spiritual power, it can naturally begin to practice.


    Long pain is better than short pain. Suffering early and late is suffering anyway Shen Shi comforted himself a few words in his heart. Then he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, grasped the palm of his hand, and held the crystal tightly in his palm.


    Xingluo fajue started to work again, but without the help of those strange Dharma arrays in the morning star temple, Shen Shi obviously felt that he could not quickly fix his mind. It took several times more time than the day before he slowly calmed his mind and felt the faint light of the spirit power in the Spirit Crystal.


    The rest of the work, as he had done in the daytime, focused on chasing the light in the dark. After spending a lot of time, he finally managed to grasp the spiritual power. At this time, Shen Shi felt that his body began to tremble slightly, but he was very tired in spirit. He had not absorbed the spiritual power into his body, and he was very tired The signs of body backfire did not appear, but I do not know why, but I feel that I am going to be unable to hold on.


    It''s only after some difficulty that Shen Shi grabs the spiritual power. Shen Shi really doesn''t want to give up easily, so he still tries to absorb the spiritual power as if he is in the palm of his hand.


    Under his control, Shen Shi slowly approached his body. As soon as he touched the skin of his palm, Shen Shi''s body was about to merge into his body''s vital energy. A violent and incomparable pain appeared from every corner of his body at the same time, which made his body seem to collapse in a moment Son of the whole person paralyzed on the ground, from the bed "bang" sound, directly fell down.


    The flesh body backfires and finally reappears.


    Shen Shi''s whole body was shaking. He was convulsing on the ground and his face turned pale. To his surprise, the pain of this antiphagy was even more severe than that of the day. Especially in addition to the severe pain of his whole body, there was a headache in his head that never appeared in the day. It was like the whole head was about to explode The crack was so painful that he almost hit the ground with his head.


    The pain is almost unbearable, which makes people feel that life is worse than death. Although the pain is extremely severe, it can be barely endured. However, the pain in the head, which has never happened before, is so fierce that it''s hard to resist. Shen Shi suddenly holds his head on the ground, and can''t help shouting, kicking and rolling.


    Fortunately, the intense and terrible pain didn''t last for long. After a while, it gradually faded away. Otherwise, Shen Shi really doubted whether he would live and die like this.


    This road of cultivation is really hard and tortuous.


    Shen Shi was lying on the ground, but he couldn''t get up for a moment. All he felt was that his whole body was tired and weak, and his spirit was even more tired. It was like living again and again after death, which was much worse than being in the morning star hall in the daytime.


    Looking at the stone wall above his head, Shen Shi was at a loss. Was this an accident? Isn''t it obvious that the pain of body backfire gradually weakens with the increase of cultivation times? How can it be that it has been enhanced so much in my own place?


    In other words, even if there is no aura in the body during the day, it can be regarded as a practice. If you practice again at night, it is the saying of "anti harm" in Xingluo formula?Thinking that Shen Shi was too tired to sleep on the ground like this, but when he was sleepy, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. It seemed that he remembered something, but he forgot it in a flash. It seemed that this idea was important, but think about it carefully At that time, I can''t remember at all.


    It''s fine on April 17.


    When Shen Shi awoke from his sleep, he felt pain all over his body. After thinking about it carefully, he thought of last night again and again. He could not help sweating again.


    This road of cultivation is no joke. Although it''s still unclear why the pain of flesh body regurgitation intensified last night, and there were signs of severe head pain that had not been seen before, Shen Shi decided to be more careful in his future cultivation. In addition, today he''d better find an opportunity to ask elder martial brother Suhe about his situation.


    At this time, I felt stiff and quickly got up in the activity room. After he closed the star beads on his head with a cloud charm, he saw a ray of sunlight falling from the skylight. Shen Shi suddenly stirred up his spirit and cried, "no


    At that moment, he quickly picked up his clothes at random, opened the stone gate and ran out. Yesterday, he was better with the starfish girl in Hongbeng village. Today, Chenshi passed, but now it''s a long time late.


    In his heart, he cried bitterly. At the thought of asking people whether they would get up so early yesterday, Shen Shi couldn''t help feeling feverish on his face. However, there was no other way, so he had to get there as soon as possible. As for asking Su he or other elder martial brothers about the strange phenomenon of flesh eating back, I''ll go to them when I come back earlier today.


    After running out of the cave, Shen Shi quickly walks to the direction of the herring market. Without a few steps, he just hears the stone gate of the cave next door open. Sun you comes out and sees Shen Shi at the first sight. His eyes light up and he reaches out to greet him.


    Shen Shi stopped. When he ran to him, he looked him up and down and said with a smile, "where are you going?"


    Sun you just opened his mouth and asked the same question. They both looked at each other and laughed. Then they walked side by side. Shen Shi said, "I''d better go to Hongbeng village."


    Sun you took a look at him and said, "can you really do that? How many shrimps did you peel yesterday? "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "there are only five. Let''s try again today. The main reason is that there is really no suitable task in the white crane hall. By the way, did you find any tasks after you returned yesterday? "


    Sun you pauses for a moment, but secretly glances around as if he feels guilty. Then he says to Shen Shi in a low voice, "he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang have not found anything satisfactory. They say they will go to see it again today. After all, it is said that new tasks will be issued from time to time in the white crane hall. As for me. " He gave a dry smile and said in a low voice, "I went to the spirit beast hall and took the task of feeding animals."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said strangely, "yesterday we were at the white crane hall. Didn''t we ask about this task? I remember that elder martial sister clearly told us that the task of feeding animals is full."


    Sun you coughed and said, "well It''s true that we are full. The elder martial sister didn''t cheat us. "


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "how did you get in?"


    Sun you''s face became more and more embarrassed. He hesitated for a moment, but he still lowered his voice and said, "isn''t my brother-in-law over there in the white crane hall? He''s very familiar with a senior brother in the spirit beast hall. He asked him for a favor..."


    Shen Shi looked at him for a long time and said nothing. Then he laughed and shook his head, and walked forward. Sun you somehow felt a little guilty. He ran to him with some embarrassment and said, "Shen Shi, in fact, I asked you yesterday that I could feed animals together. But my brother-in-law said that if I could take one more person, it would be a great gift from that elder martial brother There is no way to save face. "


    Shen Shi turned his head, shook his head and said with a smile, "sun you, don''t worry. I didn''t think of anything else. You have an uncle to help you. It''s a good thing. I''m only happy for you. It''s not a big deal


    Sun you "Oh" a, the facial expression looks as if still some care, way: "you really didn''t go to heart?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "what''s going on in the world? How can we take it seriously? Everything is equal and fair. It''s all right


    Sun you was relieved. They chatted all the way, and then they came to the herring market. Here, sun you wanted to go in another direction. As for the road to Hongbeng village, because there was only one place, and there were no other teenagers, so Shen Shi went in that direction alone.


    Walking all the way to Hongbeng village, Shen Shi saw a girl squatting on the floor at the entrance of the village, with a large basket of bamboo cages beside her. It was no doubt that there were ghost shrimp inside.


    When he got close, Shen Shi felt a thump in his heart. The starfish girl''s face looked gloomy, like a volcano was about to erupt


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    At the bottom of Shen Shi''s heart, he felt a little uneasy. He even lightened his steps and approached quietly. However, he saw the starfish squatting on the ground, holding his cheeks in both hands. His face was gloomy, and his eyes were staring at the ground in front of him. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Shen Shi craned his neck and glanced at the ground in front of her. He saw nothing strange except a piece of sand. At most, there was a clump of green grass growing nearby. Besides, he didn''t even see a small ant.


    "Cough", Shen Shi coughed twice behind her.


    Starfish doesn''t move.


    With a smile, Shen Shigan squatted down beside her and said, "what are you looking at?"


    Humph, I don''t know if it''s a sleepy day when I''m meeting with haibiao


    Shen Shi laughed, turned his head, looked around and said, "turtle, are there any turtles on this island? I didn''t even see it


    Starfish turned his head and glared at him. Shen Shi was a little guilty, and his laughter became small. Starfish said: "yesterday, I don''t know who said that he would come to Chenshi, and he said that others would not sleep in!"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said: "I didn''t say that you would sleep in. I just asked when it would be better. Besides..." He thought for a moment, looked at the starfish, and said in a low voice, "did you just say ''big mouth''


    Starfish was stunned. He seemed to think about it for a moment, then nodded and said, "well, that''s the word my grandfather taught me. Well, why are you late? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting here? "


    Shen Shi''s heart jumps and looks at the starfish''s pretty face. It''s obvious that he''s waiting here for a long time and he''s depressed. At this time, he felt a little ashamed. After all, he was so confident when he agreed yesterday. As a result, he really overslept today.


    But you can''t say that in front of starfish. Seeing the angry mood of the red mussel girl, I''m afraid I can''t turn around and go. Shen Shi''s mind suddenly turns a few times. In a hurry, he has no time to think about other excuses, so he has to give a long sigh and feel disappointed.


    Starfish looked at him and frowned, "what are you doing?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said: "actually, when I came here in the morning, I heard something It''s a bad thing. I''m a little sad. It''s too late. "


    Starfish "huh?" He looked a little curious and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "do you remember some friends who came with me yesterday? One of them has a good relationship with me. His name is Sun you. " Speaking of this, Shen Shi said to himself apologetically, "excuse me, help me to hold the VAT first." then he coughed twice and covered up the unnatural past. He said,


    "we didn''t find any good tasks in the white crane Hall of the bluefish Fair yesterday, such as animal feeding, shellfish picking and alchemy, which have been occupied by others That''s why we came to Hongbeng village together. At the beginning, he also told me that he didn''t like the shrimp peeling here. He went back to the white crane hall to have a look. As a result, I learned this morning that he had a relative who had sneaked through the door of a senior brother in the spirit beast hall and got a place to feed animals. "


    After that, Shen Shi patted his forehead, shook his head and said, "when I heard about it just now, I felt a little uncomfortable. I thought about it for a moment and delayed some time. As a result, even you are late here. I''m sorry, starfish. I will come on time in the future. "


    Starfish had some anger on her face, but listening, her expression gradually eased a lot. When Shen Shi finished, she thought about it and suddenly sneered and said, "is your friend from the vassal family of Lingxiao sect?"


    Shen Shi a Zheng, way: "yes, how do you guess?"


    Starfish stood up from the ground, but stretched out his arms. His clothes were close to his body, showing some exquisite curves. Then he suddenly laughed, and his face was bright. He pulled Shen Shi up and said with a smile: "well, listen to me, the Lingjing earned by peeling shrimp in Hongbeng Village is not necessarily slower than them. At most, the face of people in Lingxiao Zong is worse than them It''s not so much


    Shen Shi became more and more strange. He followed starfish to the white beach beside the village. At the same time, he asked, "starfish, I didn''t understand what you said just now. What do you mean?"


    At this time, starfish was holding the shrimp cage in her hand. She looked a little bigger than half of her body, but she didn''t have any difficulty. She looked at Shen Shi with ease. After hearing this, she hesitated for a moment. Finally, she turned her lips and said, "you should know that some good tasks in the white crane hall are important in the Lingxiao sect, such as Have they been promulgated in places like Dan Hall, array hall and spirit beast hall? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, what''s the problem?"


    Starfish took him to the beach. Six or seven feet in front of them, there was clear water. The sound of the waves came gently. The sea breeze blowing, blowing her black hair, dancing in the wind.Starfish casually put the shrimp cage on the beach and said, "as long as you get these seemingly unimportant quota, you can get into the eyes of these important halls first. In order to do these basic tasks, the senior brothers and sisters above will naturally teach you some basic things first, and at the same time, you will naturally know the elders in the sect. Feeding animals and alchemy are not short-term tasks, but long-term tasks. In this way, we have a deeper relationship with our predecessors. "


    Starfish took a look at the distant sea, reached for his hair, which was a little bit disturbed by the sea breeze, and said faintly: "as time goes on, when these important halls of Lingxiao sect want to absorb new blood, will they first think about these new disciples who have been working for several years? They are close to each other in human relations. Apart from that, what the spirit beast hall is looking for is a disciple who feeds the spirit beast and knows its temperament well, or a person who knows nothing about it? Is it the disciples who know the fire of alchemy and know all kinds of medicinal materials or the people who know nothing about alchemy? No one can disagree with these things. "


    The smile on Shen Shi''s face gradually became silent. After a long time, he forced a smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to know so much."


    Starfish sneered and said, "these things are the things that your people have in mind. Those vassal families have followed Lingxiao sect for thousands of years. How many children and students have worshipped under the sect? I''ve heard from my grandfather that although the elders of Lingxiao sect seem to want to change this situation, there are a lot of things, big and small. How can they change it? "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "so, all the tasks issued by these important clans will be given to the people of these aristocratic families?"


    Starfish said: "it''s not 100%, but 70% or 80% should be there. You think, as long as you enter these important halls first, you will get all kinds of help and have a bright future if you succeed in cultivating. If you don''t have enough talent to cultivate, you will be able to have a close relationship with the senior teachers in Lingxiao sect even if you leave Lingxiao sect, even outside the sect The watchmakers do things for these people, such as purchasing medicinal materials and spirit mines, purchasing and looking for spirit animals, etc. all in all, they have many advantages. "


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile and said, "I can''t imagine that there are so many inside information about a small whiteboard and a few unimportant tasks." For a moment, his mood was really a little bleak. He asked casually, "is all the halls in Lingxiao sect like this?"


    Starfish thought about it and said, "that''s not true. There are a few unpopular entrances. I heard that even the new disciples don''t like them. They are sparrows."


    Shen Shi was stunned. He passed her words in his mind for a while, and then said, "are you talking about" the door is empty "


    Starfish stay for a while, "Oh" a, way: "I said wrong, Monroe sparrow."


    Shen Shi rolled a white eye, then slowly said word by word: "no, it''s Gate - Ke - Luo - que."


    Starfish followed him, whispered a few words, and then, like him, slowly said word by word: "gate, Ke, Luo, que Ha ha, right


    Shen Shi looked at her smile, his inexplicable mood suddenly improved a lot, ha ha a smile, said: "this time it''s right."


    Starfish clapped her hands and looked happy. At this time, it seemed that she was a little naive and said with a smile, "my grandfather taught me a lot of strange words, but it sounds good." After that, she suddenly thought of something, and even said, "Oh, I''ve been chatting with you too much. You''d better peel the shrimp quickly, or if you go on like this, you won''t be able to kill a few ghost shrimp today."


    Shen Shi is also awakened, ha ha a smile, leaned over to the edge of the shrimp cage, reached out and picked up the sharp knife hanging on the edge of the shrimp cage.


    Starfish stood on one side, but he couldn''t help it. He said, "however, I don''t think your friend is good either. You''re not angry when you go to the spirit beast hall to do things by yourself?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "he said it and helped me fight for it, but the elder martial brother who was familiar with his relatives said that there could only be one quota, and he couldn''t help it."


    Starfish curled his mouth, good-looking lips, because this slightest disdain seems to be more beautiful, selfishly said: "who knows, anyway, those aristocratic children have a good family background, and they have more ways than ordinary people like you."


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "this is the way of the world."


    Starfish frowned and asked, "what is the way of life?"


    Shen Shi smiles and doesn''t answer her. He reaches into the shrimp cage and catches a ghost faced shrimp. He suddenly remembers what he said just now and turns his head with a smile and asks, "by the way, did you say that Lingxiao sect still has a cold entrance that people despise?"


    Starfish nodded and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi said, "which one is it?"


    Starfish way: "art hall."


    Shen Shi thought for a while, and hesitated with some uncertain tone: "you mean the painter..."


    Starfish waved his hand and said, "it''s the art hall that is useless all day long."Shen Shi didn''t know why, but he was dumb for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Jinhong mountain is an overseas fairy mountain. It is the most blessed place in the south of Hongmeng kingdom. Apart from the majestic and majestic main peak, there are countless small islands around it. Among them, the sixth island of Qingyu, where Shen Shi and other new disciples are located, is just a remote place.


    In the boundless sea, these archipelagos are like fairy drops, with different sizes and characteristics, dotted in the clear and beautiful sea. Some of the islands are desolate and desolate, others are lively, and many of them take on the spirit of the Golden Rainbow fairy mountain, just like the place of the Fairy Island. They are also carefully developed by Lingxiao sect, occupied by important people in the sect, and become the best caves for cultivation.


    A white light passed through the blue sky, circled slowly over an island in the southernmost part of the archipelago around Jinhong mountain for two times, and then slowly fell down.


    The island is about 100 mu square, flat in front and mountain behind. From a distance, it looks like an old turtle lying in the water. The old trees on the island are green. The white seabirds in the sea breeze float with the wind, reflecting in the clear light blue sea around the island, adding a sense of seclusion.


    The white light slowly fell on the beach in front of the island. A path started here and meandered into the dense forest ahead. Several twists and turns were blocked by the dense branches and leaves, and I didn''t know where it would lead. After the white light flickers for a moment, it slowly disperses, revealing a handsome young man, who is Kang Chen, the disciple of Lingxiao sect.


    At the moment, Kang Chen looked at him carefully as if he was facing the enemy. He was honest and cautious in every move, and did not dare to be careless at all. He fell on the beach and immediately arranged his clothes. Then he knelt down to the dense forest and saluted three times. Finally, he said in a loud voice: "disciple Kang Chen is the four disciples of Huaiyuan real man. He dares to tell his master something important In front of my uncle''s seat, I''d like to disturb my martial uncle''s meditation. Please forgive me. "


    The sound was loud and clear, echoing on the beach, but somehow, there was no response in the dense forest. Kang Chen was embarrassed and wanted to shout again. But if the elder martial uncle on the island was practicing, would it be a great sin to disturb him? If he turned around and left, wouldn''t it be a waste of time. Besides, he knelt down here, turned around and left without saying a word, and was known by the elder martial uncle. If he thought he despised him, wouldn''t it be a great sin First name.


    It''s not hard to go. Kneeling on the beach, Kang Chen didn''t dare to get up. He had to wait for a while. His mind could not help but echoed the words of elder martial brother Wang Gen: "elder martial brother Du was punished for this crime, even if you begged all the elders in the clan, even if you begged master Huaiyuan and uncle Yunni, and even if you begged the person involved to be scolded face to face by elder martial brother Du Elder sun, it''s useless. The crux of everything lies in the fact that elder martial brother Du''s words involve the elder martial uncle. The elder patriarch''s position in the clan is not too high, even if the real person in charge of the sect respects him very much. The most important reason is that elder martial brother Du was detained and severely punished to heiyun cave. So as long as the elder martial uncle doesn''t speak, no one will or dare to let elder martial brother Du out of the black cloud cave. If you want to save him, there is only one way. Go to xuangui island and kneel down to ask the elder martial uncle. As long as he speaks, everything will be solved. "


    Kangchen and that elder martial brother Du are elder martial brothers for many years. They have deep feelings. Before that, they have been racking their brains to save this reckless, unruly and troublesome elder martial brother from the black cloud cave. Unexpectedly, they have been bumping into the wall everywhere. That is to say, Wang Gen couldn''t see it yesterday and privately reminded him on the Qingyu island that today''s trip to xuangui island is coming.


    It''s just that I heard that the old master''s temper was not very good in the past


    Kang Chen kneels on the beach, and his heart hangs up secretly. He only feels that the warm sun in the sky is shining on him. It''s clear that he doesn''t have much heat, but his back is like a fire. It''s like a burning feeling, and his heart is also a little anxious.


    After kneeling for a long time, he was more than mortal in physical training, but he didn''t feel any special fatigue. However, he was more and more nervous in spirit. The sweat on his forehead seeped out every drop. Finally, he even began to drip on the sand in front of him, and then slowly went deep into the sand.


    Finally, he bit his teeth, raised his head suddenly, and said in a loud voice: "disciple Kang Chen, I''d like to see my uncle. I hope he can be kind. I really have something important..."


    Before the words fell, I heard a floating old voice from an unknown place deep in the dense forest. It was flat and without any ups and downs. I said, "what''s the matter?"


    Kang Chen was so excited that he bowed his head and knocked three more heads subconsciously. Then he said, "I''m here to see my elder martial brother Du Tianxiong. He''s impatient. He argued with elder sun that day and accidentally talked about my elder martial uncle. So he was captured by my teacher Huaiyuan and severely punished into the black cloud cave. That dark cloud cave is full of Yin Qi, which is the most harmful to people''s morality. Elder martial brother Du always respects his elder martial uncle and never offends him. All these are really misunderstandings. Please help him... "


    At this point, Kang Chen suddenly felt as if he had a life on the sand. He squirmed like a monster and beast, and a strong force rushed up from the deep of the land. At this moment, he was like a mortal who had no power to bind a chicken. He was totally overturned He flew ten feet backward and fell into the sea.With the sound of "Hua La", Kang Chen''s whole body was wet. But at the moment, his fear was better than everything else. He felt that his ears were roaring, and there was only one idea left in his mind, that is, "are you angry, are you angry..."


    In the distance, he turned over and knelt down in the sea, no longer dare to move, even if his whole body was in a mess, and the water kept dripping. In the dense forest in the distance, the old voice seemed to be a little cold and solemn, and said coldly: "what''s the reason for a disciple of three generations who dares to argue with his elder martial uncle face to face and even scold his teacher with sharp teeth? That''s what you call respect for elders? "


    Kang Chen whole body slightly trembles, dare not say a word more.


    The old man''s voice seemed to hum coldly, and said, "what apprentice of Cen Huai''s distant education is his brain damaged? Let him come to see me and talk about it. "


    After that, the voice was cut off, and no sound came out.


    In the sea, Kang Chen''s whole body was wet. He knelt down for a long time, and his heart sank down. For a moment, he had an impulse to cry. Brother Du didn''t save him. He seemed to be in a big trouble for master Huaiyuan!


    What can we do?


    Black fish island, Hongbeng village.


    Starfish staring at Shen Shi, subconsciously back two steps, stunned: "OK, what do you take off your clothes for?"


    Shen Shi looked up at her and said, "why, I remember yesterday when you didn''t care much?"


    Starfish thought about it and said, "I don''t care if you wear clothes, but why do you take off your clothes when you come here to peel and kill shrimps?" Eh? " In the middle of the speech, she seemed to think of something, if she had realized something.


    Shen Shi laughs, but he doesn''t have a formal appearance. He puts his clothes on the far beach, wears his pants and bares his upper body. Then he comes over and says, "these ghost faced shrimps have too much blood. If you kill them, you''ll get dirty. Just take them off, so that I won''t have to wash them later."


    Under the sunshine, Shen Shi on the beach was white and slender. Although he didn''t have the strong appearance of muscle, he still felt healthy and symmetrical. The Hongbeng people often turn a blind eye to the human race, which is different from that of their own people. So is starfish. They just look at Shen Shi more. Their cheeks are warm for some reason. They are a little strange, but they don''t care. They shrug and say, "it''s up to you."


    Shen Shi smiles, goes to the side of the shrimp cage, picks up the sharp knife, reaches for the ghost shrimp he just put in, looks at it, throws it on the ground and steps on it.


    The light of the knife was bright, reflecting the moment of stabbing, the young man''s face suddenly became indifferent.


    The blue blood, like yesterday''s, splashed on half of Shen Shi''s body. In the sea breeze and air around him, a thick smell of blood filled the air.


    He carefully cut the shrimp and began to step back.


    The thin sound began to reverberate on the beach. It was the sharp blade and the hard shrimp shell that constantly collided and split. The hard shrimp shell and the zigzag and difficult shrimp seam were all trying to stop Shen Shi''s blade from moving forward. It was as difficult as yesterday. Shen Shi silently stared at the big shrimp with blue blood in his hands and worked carefully.


    Next to him, a small white hand quietly handed a shrimp bowl to him, and then jumped out of the distance like a frightened rabbit.


    Shen Shi looked up at the starfish a few steps away and grinned.


    Looking at the boy''s bright smile, I don''t know why, starfish also felt that he was in a good mood. The people in Hongbeng village swayed in the distance. They were all from her village, but maybe they knew that what was being done here was the dirty work of shelling shrimp, so no one from Hongbeng came here. On the huge white beach, only Shen Shi and starfish were there.


    Sea breeze bursts, waves surge, "chirp" the sound of birds, echoing in the open sky, the sea and sky color, white clouds.


    "Hello." Starfish do not know when, has been lying on the beach, hands pillow looking at the sky, so called a.


    A few steps away, Shen Shi just killed the first ghost shrimp. He threw the meat into the sea bowl, looked up at her and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Starfish slightly squint, looking at the vast sky, the voice seems to be a bit yearning and erratic, said: "Shen Shi, I ask you, ah, where you used to live, what is it like?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said, "there are many mountains and few lands. It''s cloudy all the year round. I seldom see sunny days like here. Oh, you can hardly see the river there, let alone the sea like this. "


    Starfish flat mouth, said: "what''s good to see in the sea, I grew up to see big, already see tired."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "no, I think it''s beautiful here."


    Starfish suddenly turned over and sat up. Looking at Shen Shi, he said, "Shen Shi, I''ll take you to see some really beautiful places in the sea. If you have a chance, will you take me to your hometown?"Shen Shi laughed and said, "how can my hometown compare with the fairyland here?"


    Starfish tooted his mouth and murmured, "I''ve been here since I was a child, and I haven''t even gone out to herring island. I really want to go out and have a look."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He seemed to feel something. He took a close look at the starfish, then nodded and said, "OK, I promise you. I''ll take you there when I have a chance."


    Starfish suddenly happy, a clap, giggle: "OK, that''s settled."


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile, leaned over and picked up a ghost shrimp. At the same time, he said, "where is the really beautiful place in the sea


    Starfish pointed to the sea, far away, deep in the sea, and said with a smile: "the bottom of the sea, outside this island, there is a beautiful bottom, full of coral and rocks. Hundreds of colorful fish are swimming there. It''s very beautiful. I''ll take you to see it later."


    Shen Shi let out a "Oh", holding the blue prawn in his hand, turned his head and looked out to the distant sea. His face showed some yearning color, but then he shook his head in frustration and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t water, I can''t go."


    Starfish "cut" a, waved his hand, a disdainful expression, smile as beautiful as flowers, said: "what a big thing, I teach you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    On this day, Shen Shi slaughtered a total of seven ghost shrimp, and there were seven more white and tender shrimp meat in the sea bowl beside the shrimp cage.


    Starfish looked up at the sky, then took another look at Shen Shi, who had been washed in the sea. He threw the clean clothes he had put on the shore to him and said, "yes, it''s about the same time. He talked to me for a while, but he killed two more than yesterday."


    Shen Shi catches his clothes, smiles and shakes the drops of water on his body. Through these two days of shrimp peeling and chatting, of course, the starfish girl went to sea to save his life. The relationship between them is getting to know each other quickly.


    However, it seems that starfish still don''t understand Shen Shi''s unusual self-control. He still brings some confusion and says, "but I still think there''s still a little time, and you''re not very tired. Why don''t you kill more ones?"


    Shen Shi said: "I still have some problems in my cultivation. I''m going to go to the herring market to find a elder martial brother for advice."


    Starfish just said "Oh" and didn''t say much. After all, even she understood that the most important thing for these new disciples of Lingxiao sect was to practice. Now she didn''t say much. She looked at Shen Shi wiping the water off his head and asked with a smile, "when are you going to learn to swim with me?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "how about tomorrow?"


    Starfish nodded, then thought of something, suddenly shook his head and said: "but this can''t delay you to peel shrimp, at least not less than today!"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "well, I''ll peel at least ten shrimps every day in the future


    Starfish smile, slightly squint, a bit like a curved crescent moon, nodded.


    It was windy and cool by the sea. Shen Shi soon felt that he was almost dry, so he put on his clothes. Just as he was about to say goodbye to starfish, a figure appeared on the road leading to Hongbeng village. After looking around for a while, he soon saw them and ran quickly.


    Shen Shi saw that he was coming. His face was a little surprised. He went up and said, "sun you, how did you come here?"


    Sun you laughed and said, "today''s work is finished. I think it''s still early. Why don''t I come here and see what''s wrong with you?" Then he took a look behind him, lowered his voice and said, "are you tired of this work? If you really can''t, just go back to the white crane Hall..."


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s OK. There''s no good task in the white crane hall. I''ll do it first. I''ll see later."


    Sun you sighed and said, "OK."


    At this time, starfish passed them with the shrimp bowl in his hand. It seemed that he was going to go back to the village. When he heard a few words from them, he suddenly looked up and down at sun you and frowned slightly.


    Sun you was a little flustered by the red clam girl. He stepped back and said with a dry smile: "this What''s wrong, girl? "


    Starfish snorted and said, "your name is sun you?"


    Sun you nodded, puzzled and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Starfish glared at him and said, "you don''t look like a good man!" After that, he raised his chin, turned around and strode away.


    Sun you stood still, speechless for a long time, and finally recovered. He said to Shen Shi, "this What''s going on? "


    Shen Shi coughed twice. He took sun you and went back. He said, "I don''t know. Maybe she doesn''t like you."


    Sun you was dragged away by him, and he couldn''t help touching his cheek, as if wondering if something was wrong with him?


    After walking for a while, they left Hongbeng village. Shen Shi suddenly sniffed and said, "it''s strange. I seem to have smelled a strange smell just now. It hasn''t gone away until now. Did it come from you?"


    Sun you "Er", raised his sleeve and put it on his nose, smelled it, his face was a little embarrassed, and said: "it seems so."


    Shen Shi said: "what''s the matter? It''s a little smelly?"


    Sun you said: "it''s just the smell of those spirit beasts! You know, we call spirit beasts all day long. I thought they were all clean and immortal. But I went to see them. Well, "Caiyun chicken", "iron stone ape" and "black Tortoise". Good guys, they are dirty and smelly. Are these guys really legendary spirit beasts? "


    Shen Shi is also stunned, thought a way: "really so, shouldn''t ah."


    Sun you curled his lips and said, "who said no, I''m also depressed. Today, I found a chance to ask my brother-in-law. He said that those are really spirit beasts, but they are said to be the lowest level. They are not intelligent and have not much spirit power. The spirit beast hall keeps them on the herring island. It is said that these low-level spirit beasts are useful after all. Some parts of their bodies contain spirit power to be used as spirit materials. Second, they are also used to let the new brother I know some basic skills of raising spirit beasts, so I can go to the spirit beast hall to feed more rare high-level spirit beasts in the future. "


    Shen Shi nodded slowly and thoughtfully. After a while, he suddenly asked, "you have taken the task of feeding animals. Do you know anyone with you these two days?"Sun you thought about it and said, "I know some of them. They are usually the children of the aristocratic family who I used to know in Liuyun city. I''ve only been here for two days, and I don''t know many new friends except you. " He said to Shen Shi with a smile. Then he turned his eyes and said, "Oh, that''s Jiang Hongguang."


    Shen Shi nodded, pondered for a while, and said: "the two sisters of the Zhong family, do you know what task they took?"


    Sun you seemed to be very well informed. He didn''t even think about it. He said, "Oh, they are two people. Zhong Qinglu took the task of alchemy, and Zhong Qingzhu went to pick up shells."


    Shen Shi smiles. He can''t see any expression on his face. After a pause, he says, "look at you. It seems that all the other aristocratic children know where they are going."


    Sun you laughed and said, "there''s nothing else in this circle. It''s just a bit of blind competition. All kinds of rumors spread very fast. Let me think about it. The Gan family also went to alchemy. My elder brother, I heard that he was also feeding animals. But I haven''t seen him these two days. He''s definitely hiding somewhere to be lazy. Hum. Hou Yuanliang, the Hou family, got to pick up shells. Xu Yingyan, the eldest grandson of the Xu family, was in alchemy. There are more than a dozen aristocratic children I''ve known since I was a child. They''re almost the same. You see, it''s a coincidence, he They all... "


    Before the words were heard, sun you was suddenly stunned and frowned. He seemed to think of something he had not noticed before, but for a moment he couldn''t speak any more.


    After a while, he took a furtive look at Shen Shi beside him. However, he saw that Shen Shi''s face didn''t change. It seemed that he just asked casually and didn''t think about it after listening.


    Back at the black carp market, Shen Shi didn''t hide anything from sun you. He told him that he would go to ask elder martial brother Suhe about his cultivation. Sun you was a little concerned about it and asked him a few questions. After knowing the situation of Shen Shi''s cultivation last night, his face was also a little worried. After thinking about it, he said to Shen Shi, "you have doubts about your cultivation. It''s unusual. I think it''s not unusual It doesn''t seem particularly appropriate to ask elder martial brother Suhe. " After a pause, he pulled Shen Shi and said, "well, come with me."


    Shen Shiqi said: "how, where to go?"


    Sun you looked back and laughed. He was a bit mysterious. He said, "since I want to ask questions about cultivation, I know one of the most brilliant elder martial brothers on this island."


    Shen Shi still wants to ask a few questions, but sun you leads him to walk very fast. He turns left and right on the herring market, bypasses a path, arrives at a quiet place, and stands in front of a large house.


    On the plaque at the door, there are three words "xuanri hall".


    Shen Shi was surprised. He looked at sun you and said, "are you talking about elder martial brother Wang Gen?"


    Sun you Lue said with a proud smile: "exactly. Anyway, elder martial brother Wang has said that if there is any doubt in his daily practice, if the elder martial brother can''t answer it, you can come and ask him. Aren''t we coming? "


    Shen Shi was a little uneasy when he said that he would pull Shen Shi in. To be honest, Wang Gen was calm and powerful when he received and introduced all the new disciples. Although he didn''t speak much among these disciples, his prestige was not low, so Shen Shi didn''t want to come directly to ask this elder martial brother Wang at the beginning.


    However, seeing sun you''s familiar appearance, Shen Shi couldn''t help asking, "why, do you know this elder martial brother Wang?"


    Sun you looked around, came over and said in a low voice, "he is worshipped by sun Mingyang, one of the five elders of Lingxiao sect. That elder is my grandfather."


    Shen Shi smothered for a moment. When he looked at sun you again, his eyes were very different. Sun you felt a little guilty. He said with a dry smile, "I didn''t tell you before. I think it''s nothing serious. It''s not interesting to say it."


    Shen Shi smiles, nods and says, "thank you very much."


    Sun you laughed and took him on.


    Xuanri hall looks at Qingjing, but as they enter, a disciple of Lingxiao sect soon appears to stop them. Sun you is not polite and goes forward to report his identity. It''s obvious that the name of the sun family is still useful. After informing the children, he comes out and says that elder martial brother Wang is invited.


    They were brought into a quiet room in the back room. When they entered the door, they saw Wang Gen sitting on a futon in the room. Another incense was burning in the quiet room, and the smoke was floating gently. There was a refreshing fragrance.


    Wang Gen opened his eyes and looked at them. Then his eyes fell on sun you, nodded and said, "sit down."


    Although sun you was relaxed when he spoke to Shen Shi outside, he could not help being a little stiff in front of the elder martial brother Wang Gen. he obviously respected him. When he pulled Shen Shi down and sat down on the futon in front of him, Wang Gen turned his eyes slightly and stopped for a moment on Shen Shi''s face beside sun you. Then he said, "come here, you two What can I do for you? "


    Sun you poked Shen Shi. Shen Shi took a deep breath, and then told Wang Gen about the severe pain he encountered in his practice last night. Finally, he sincerely said, "elder martial brother, I really don''t know if this is the wrong way in practice, except for the mistakes, so I want to ask elder martial brother Wang for advice."At the moment, the three of them were alone. Wang Gen''s look was milder than usual in front of the crowd. He thought about it slightly. He flicked his finger on the back of his other hand a few times, as if he was thinking about it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    It seems that I have been sleeping for many years. I am at a loss and silent in the dark, until I suddenly see that wisp of light, but I am familiar with it in the long and strange memory. Although I still don''t know what it is, there is a strong shiver flowing through my whole body like an electric current. Suddenly, I yell for birth!


    "Ah..."


    With a cry, Shen Shi suddenly turned over, sat up, gasped, and looked around. The familiar scene of the stone chamber came into his eyes. After a while, he slowly recovered. Just now, he fell asleep in a daze, as if he had a nightmare.


    When he thought about it, he felt as if he had been in bed for a while, and he didn''t know what he was feeling Full of energy.


    Shen Shi subconsciously looked at the edge of the bed not far away from his hand. There was an old hourglass standing there. The white sand in it flowed silently and silently. At the moment, there was only a little left. Shen Shi frowned, and a trace of surprise passed over his face.


    This jade hourglass is a gift given by my father Shen Tai when they parted from each other. As a thought, the sand in it flows completely from one side to the other. It''s just an hour. Shen Shi clearly remembers that when he began to practice tonight, he put all the sand in the hourglass at one end and began to count down.


    That is to say, from the beginning of cultivation to now, only nearly an hour has passed?


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, jumped off the bed, moved his body on the ground, bent over and waved his arm, and finally jumped a few times. Finally, he made it clear that he was in such a good mood that he seemed to be full of energy that he could go to Hongbeng village to peel twenty or thirty ghost faced shrimps now!


    But it''s not right


    Shen Shi slowly stops and frowns more and more tightly. Whether it''s the record of the secret formula of Xingluo Gong, or the admonition of elder martial brother Wang Gen when he taught it, or even the new friends such as sun you, he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang who started practicing these days, the meaning of what they talked about when they chatted with him is exactly the same, that is, after the cultivation of the human race, especially just now The new person who just started to absorb the spirit power from the Spirit Crystal and lead the spirit into the body must be extremely tired after every practice, especially in spirit.


    In the words of elder martial brother Wang Gen, when absorbing the spiritual power from the crystal into the physical Qi, all the Dharma skills used in this process are innumerable in the world, but in the final analysis, they are all spiritual and mental. So the reaction of all monks after practice is tired, which is also the fundamental reason why monks can only practice once a day to lead spirit into the body. If they practice too fast and practice too many times, people''s spirit will be unable to bear it. If they act against the heaven, they will become an idiot within ten and a half days.


    Even the monks with deeper and deeper Daoism and higher realm are also like this, because although the monks who coagulate the yuan realm and even the divine realm have made great progress in their realm and supernatural power, they are far better than the monks who refine the Qi realm in both physical and spiritual aspects. However, the spiritual power they absorb from the spiritual crystal is also greatly increased, and the spirit they consume is also greatly increased. At most, there will be no more spiritual power after the cultivation But most of the senior monks still practice only once a day.


    For a long time, this is a common truth in the realm of Hongmeng cultivation. Not long after Shen Shi joined Lingxiao sect, he learned it from his elder martial brothers.


    However, there is something wrong with my current situation


    After getting the scroll of Qingxin mantra this evening, Shen Shi naturally read it many times in secret, but he was still worried and didn''t dare to practice at will. After that, there were many things, such as eating back the flesh and peeling shrimp in Hongbeng village, which made him live a full and busy life. For a while, he even forgot the Qingxin mantra.


    Who knows, in the day when I finally got used to the flesh body regurgitation for the first time and successfully practiced it, I also practiced the pure heart mantra inexplicably.


    Have you really practiced? Shen Shi felt a little uneasy. He stood up, moved his body carefully, checked himself, and finally made sure that he didn''t seem to be different. On the contrary, his spirit seemed to be very refreshing and full, which was totally different from the description that sun you and others used to hold grudges against him. After each practice, he was as tired as a dead dog.


    In other words, is this mysterious pure heart mantra really just a special way to refresh the mind?


    Shen Shi has no reason. His heart suddenly jumps


    It''s fine on April 28.


    In the early morning, when he walked out of the cave, Shen Shi looked up at the sky and found that today''s sky seemed more blue than usual. There was not even a cloud in the endless sky. The sky was clear and transparent, like a huge and flawless sapphire. The tide is still surging on the beach of Baiyu Bay. The sound of the waves comes from afar. The sea breeze seems to be smaller than usual. The seabirds flying and fishing along the coast are not seen today.Standing at the entrance of the cave, Shen Shi stretched out in the direction of the sea. He only felt that this day seemed to be very beautiful, and his mood was also very good.


    That night three days ago, he finally led the spirit into the body for the first time. That is to say, since then, he has officially embarked on the road of cultivation, and can be called a monk reluctantly, although it is still the lowest level of refining Qi.


    But which monk in the world didn''t start here?


    Today, in the early stage of Qi refining, the spiritual power in his body is naturally weak, but from now on, as long as the follow-up spiritual crystal can keep up with his own cultivation, the spiritual power in his body will naturally become more and more powerful. After a long time of practice, as he absorbs more and more spiritual power, he can get through several joint difficulties of Qi in his whole body by some chance, and then the Tao will naturally improve, from the early stage to Qi refining In the realm of high-level, you can try to open up the Dantian Jade House and spy on the gate of Ningyuan realm.


    As for the many senior brothers and sisters who have been trapped in the gas refining environment for many years on the herring Island, at this moment, Shen Shi''s heart is completely forgotten.


    In addition, there is another reason why he is in a good mood.


    After repeated hesitation, deliberation and inner struggle, at the end, he finally couldn''t resist and began to secretly practice the mysterious Qingxin mantra. After several days of practice, Shen Shi finally determined that the Qingxin mantra did not seem to do any harm to himself. On the contrary, this mysterious mantra had a surprising effect on the recovery of spirit, especially after he had practiced once to lead the spirit into the body and felt a strong sense of fatigue. Then he ran the Qingxin mantra again, which had an amazing effect on the recovery of physical strength and spirit.


    Every time you practice the heart clearing mantra, all your mental tiredness will be swept away. The whole person is just like a person who has just had a bath and has a refreshing whole body. His spirit is extremely good. Even, Shen Shi even bravely tried to practice for the second time in a day, that is, holding the crystal to lead the spirit into the body for the second time.


    He did it.


    Even he didn''t dare to have too much hope, but with a chance of one in ten thousand, he succeeded!


    He succeeded in leading the spirit into the body twice in a day, and after the second attempt, his reaction was the same as that after the first practice, but he simply felt a great sense of mental fatigue, but none of the signs of excessive practice that elder martial brother Wang Gen said had caused great damage to the body.


    However, the magic of Qingxin mantra seems to be over. After practicing twice in a day, no matter how he practices Qingxin mantra, his body has no reaction at all. It seems that Qingxin mantra can only restore his spirit once in a day.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    Even if the strange effect of Qingxin Jue can only be effective once a day, Shen Shi is satisfied and doesn''t want to ask for more.


    What does it mean to practice twice a day? This is that as long as Lingjing can keep up, his cultivation speed can be twice as fast as ordinary people. How can he be in a bad mood for such a huge benefit?


    Looking at the blue sea and sky, Shen Shi really had an impulse to open his mouth and shout, but at the end of the day, of course, he held back, laughed and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Fingers in the middle of the brow, gently pause for a moment.


    Perhaps, the only thing that makes him a little uneasy and slightly flawed is that the Qingxin mantra seems to have a strange sequel. After each operation, although it can quickly recover its spirit, at the same time, it will slowly gather and attract the trace of spiritual power that he has cultivated before from the state of randomly scattered around the Qi and pulse to the deep of the eyebrows Somewhere in the world, and stop there.


    The second time in a day, the pure heart mantra seems to be effective only once. On the contrary, like most monks, it is normally scattered in the internal Qi.


    However, it seems that it doesn''t matter. The center of the eyebrow is also a place of the whole body''s Qi. It''s strange that the spirit power of entering the body stops there. Generally speaking, only after cultivating to the Ning yuan realm and opening up the Yufu Qi sea in the future can the spirit power have the sign of gathering together. In the refining realm, it''s never heard of such a strange phenomenon.


    But at least it doesn''t seem any different now. The more spiritual power you have into your body, the higher your practice will be. Naturally, the better! Anyway, in the future, the cultivation will go further. When we open up the jade mansion in Dantian, all the spiritual power of the whole body will return to the sea and flow into the jade mansion.


    Shen Shi thought excitedly. Looking at the blue sky, he felt that the future was bright.


    Sea breeze blowing, with strands of cool.


    Shen Shi turns around and goes to the direction of the black carp market. He is going to follow that road to Hongbeng village. Today he has to work hard. Nowadays, when people are happy, they can''t talk to others, but they are full of energy. If they practice twice a day, the most important thing is that the consumption of Lingjing is twice as much as that of others.


    Generally speaking, a normal Spirit Crystal is enough for the first-class monks in the realm of refining Qi to practice 20 times, that is, 20 days. After the realm is improved, the consumption of the spirit power of the Spirit Crystal will also be greatly increased. In the realm of refining Qi, the speed of absorbing spiritual power of the middle level monks is twice as fast as that of the first level monks. One spiritual crystal can only be used for ten days. In the higher level of refining Qi, it is doubled, and one spiritual crystal can only support five days. As for the great supernatural monks in a higher realm, the great immortal who coagulates the yuan realm, the divine realm and even the yuan Dan realm, the spiritual crystal and spiritual power they need to consume in their cultivation is not what Shen Shi can imagine now.


    Although Shen Shi is just at the beginning of his cultivation, he is just at the beginning of Qi refining. He doesn''t absorb much spiritual power from Lingjing every time, but he can''t stand it. Now he practices twice a day, and he spends twice as much on Lingjing as ordinary people.


    I think that I will consume the Spirit Crystal with the speed of the middle level of the gas refining realm. If the realm is improved in the future, I''m afraid that the demand for the Spirit Crystal will become more and more terrible. With this in mind, Shen Shi felt a sense of urgency, and even a little scared. Earning as much as possible is now Shen Shi''s top priority on the herring island.


    When Shen Shi was ready for a big fight, he saw the stone gate of the cave next door rumbling open. Then sun you came out with a dispirited face.


    Looking up at Shen Shi, sun you waves to him. After closing the stone gate, he slowly walks to Shen Shi. Shen Shi looked at him. He saw sun you''s eyes were dark, eyelids and cheeks were swollen, and he looked tired after staying up all night. He couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Sun you grinned helplessly and said, "it''s not cultivation. I''ve had a headache every night these days. I can''t sleep well. That''s what it looks like when I get up." Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something. His eyes were a little surprised. He looked at Shen Shi carefully and said strangely, "eh, I remember you said a few days ago that you had passed the period of body regurgitation and could start practicing. How could you look better than me?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and said subconsciously, "yes, I can start my normal practice three days ago and lead the spirit into the body."


    Sun you looked at him and saw that although Shen Shi was a little tired, his eyes were bright and his body was tall and straight. The situation really looked much better than himself. He frowned and said, "that''s strange..."


    Shen Shi couldn''t speak for a moment. He was thinking about making up an excuse to pass by. At this moment, he heard someone beside him snort coldly. He said with a little disdain: "it''s strange! After practice, everyone naturally has fatigue, but the physical condition of each person is different, and the duration of mental fatigue is also different. He just recovers faster. What''s so strange? "Shen Shi and sun you both turned around and saw two girls standing nearby, one fat and the other thin, with similar looks. They were Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu. At the moment, the only person who can make such a mockery of sun you''s words is Miss Zhong Qinglu.


    These days, he is busy practicing, or he is peeling shrimps in Hongbeng village, getting up early and returning late. In addition to hearing from sun you a few days ago that Zhong Qinglu has taken on the task of alchemy and Zhong Qingzhu has taken on the task of picking up shells, Shen Shi has not seen these two girls for many days. Today, Shen Shi first took a close look at them, then he was stunned, and then he was amused.


    It turns out that the two girls, especially Zhong Qinglu, look down on sun you, but it seems that their situation is not very good, and they are also tired. Zhong Qingzhu looks better. Zhong Qinglu''s small face, which was originally white and fat, has two more black eyes, which is very conspicuous.


    After listening to Zhong Qinglu''s words, sun you didn''t get angry immediately. Instead, he pondered for a moment, turned back to Shen Shi and said, "don''t talk about it. It''s really the truth that the maid of the Zhong family said. But in the future, with the growth of our cultivation time, the physical body will be more and more coordinated with the spiritual power. Now it''s just some superficial reactions, and it will be better after a long time. "


    Shen Shi naturally heard of this, but he didn''t think about it just now. Instead, he let Zhong Qinglu look at sun you and say it for him directly. Then he said with a smile, "so you can bear it for a while."


    Sun you shrugged and said, "that''s the only way."


    At this time, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu go to the front of them and look at their backs. Maybe it''s because Zhong Qinglu accidentally blocked him just now. Shen Shi feels that Zhong Qinglu looks more pleasant this time. He can''t help whispering to sun you: "why do you always quarrel with Zhong Qinglu? I don''t think she is particularly annoying "Ah?"


    Sun you sneers. Just as she wants to criticize her friend, Zhong Qinglu seems to have heard something. Suddenly she stops and looks back. She just sees sun you''s strange look. She looks at herself and wants to say something to Shen Shi. She suddenly sinks and says with a cold smile: "Sun Laoer, you are sneaking over there and want to say something behind your back? ¡±


    before sun you spoke, Zhong Qinglu glanced at Shen Shi and saw that he was looking at himself blankly. He was so stupid that he was angry. He gave a cold hum and said, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? He was chatting with sun Laoer over there. At first sight, he was not a good man, and he didn''t know how to get into Lingxiao sect! "


    After that, he glared at both of them, then ignored them, turned around, shook his head, and floated away. Zhong Qingzhu spat out his tongue, gave them a slightly apologetic smile, and then quickly followed them.


    After a while, sun you squinted at Shen Shi and said, "what did you say just now?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "forget that sentence, just think I didn''t say it!"


    They went to the herring market together, because each hall of Lingxiao sect has special halls on the herring Island, and they basically want to go to the corresponding places to do things. So sun you and Shen Shi separated on the herring market. When they left, sun you looked at the spirit and recovered a lot, and said to Shen Shi with a smile: "if I finish my work earlier today I''ll go to Hongbeng village to see you peel shrimp. "


    Shen Shi laughs it off. Over the past few days, sun you has said the same thing several times, but except for the first time he didn''t tell him, later all the people who said they were coming didn''t come at all.


    After walking for a while along the main road leading to Hongbeng village, we can see the small village on the beach from a distance. As soon as we get closer, Shen Shi will see the graceful figure leaning against the tree at the entrance of the village.


    With a smile, he strode forward and said to starfish, "good morning."


    Starfish looked at him, and suddenly said, "Gee, you are in a good mood today."


    Shen Shi laughed, touched his face and said, "do you have one?"


    Starfish chuckled and said, "nonsense, your mouth is almost laughing to your ears."


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile, and then rubbed his hands, said: "well, less nonsense, quickly take out the shrimp cage, today I want to do a good job."


    Starfish was stunned for a moment and said strangely, "what''s the matter with you today? It''s strange that you didn''t wake up a few days ago. Today, it''s like another person. "


    Shen Shi laughs and doesn''t say much. He just urges starfish to take the shrimp cage. In recent days, he gradually became familiar with shrimp peeling, which is bloody, dirty and even low-cost for most people on herring Island, and then the speed of shrimp peeling gradually stabilized at about 20 per day. But these days, because of studying the Qingxin mantra, most of his mind is focused on it. After all, if this one is not done well, maybe there will be problems in his cultivation. So in the past few days, Shen Shi has lost his mind from time to time, and the daily number of shrimps has dropped from 20 to only 123.


    Of course, this obvious abnormality will be noticed by starfish. After two days of silence, starfish finally said a few words to Shen Shi yesterday. But at this moment, naturally Shen Shi has solved the big problem. Now he is full of joy and only wants to do a big job to earn Lingjing. In the future, he will use a large number of Lingjing, twice as many as ordinary people!At the thought of this, Shen Shi was impatient and said, "it''s OK. I happened to have something wrong a few days ago. It''s all right now. Take out the shrimp cage quickly."


    Starfish looked at him with a little regret, sighed and said, "it''s rare for you to be so energetic, but it''s a pity that you can''t peel shrimp today."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "what?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Starfish looked up at the blue and clear sky and said, "there may be a storm today. People in the village haven''t gone fishing in the morning. Although there are still some ghost faced shrimps in stock, they can only hide in the house when the rain comes. They can''t do anything else."


    Shen Shimu, a moment later, also looked up at the cloudless sky. It was so clear and blue that he couldn''t even see any white clouds. It was a very sunny day. He pointed to the sky and said to the starfish in an incredible way, "in this weather, do you think it will be windy and rainy?"


    Starfish nodded and naturally said, "yes, and it''s going to be very windy later. You''d better go back to your cave earlier. Don''t stroll outside, especially along the coast."


    Seeing starfish''s calm expression, Shen Shi could not help but feel more puzzled. Could it be that what she said was true? There will be a storm later? But at the moment, the sky is very clear, the sun is shining, where there is half a sign of wind and rain.


    Starfish didn''t rub with him much. Today, he came out to tell Shen Shi that he didn''t bring any shrimp cages, sharp knives or sea bowls. At this time, he waved to Shen Shi and went back to Hongbeng village.


    Shen Shi stood there for a moment, then looked up at the sky, muttered: "this kind of weather can have big rain, who believes..."


    But having said that, starfish made it clear that something had been decided and told you that you would stay where you were cool. Shen Shi was helpless. He couldn''t rush to Hongbeng village to find the shrimp cage, and then he had to peel the shrimp for them?


    He ran to prepare for a big fight with great enthusiasm. When he got to the ground, he found that he couldn''t do anything because of a seemingly unreliable reason. Now Shen Shi deeply realized what it means to come in high spirits and return in low spirits. After a bitter smile for his bad start, he can only turn around and leave.


    On the way back to the bluefish market, the sky is still blue and cloudless, and the sound of waves washing the beach can be heard in the distance. However, Shen Shi always feels that his surroundings are quieter than usual.


    He looked around and thought about it for a while, only to find that the trees in the woods around him were quiet and motionless. On the ordinary Island, the sea breeze kept on all the year round, and they often swayed and made a wordy sound.


    "There''s a lot of wind and rain. Now even the wind has stopped!"


    Hum, what Haixing said just now is more and more bad to Haixin.


    After a few steps back to the black carp market, Shen Shi found that the situation on the black carp market was slightly different from that on weekdays. There seemed to be a lot less people walking on the road, and many shops were closed, which made his idea of taking advantage of this opportunity to go shopping again frustrated.


    Why is everything not going well today?


    However, looking at this picture of everyone walking away, is what starfish said really possible?


    Shen Shi murmured in his heart again. He frowned and walked on the street of the black carp market for a while. He came to the intersection of the two main roads leading to the morning star hall and the white crane hall. This is the most lively place of the black carp market. There is a wooden sign in the center of the street, on which occasionally some notices will be posted to announce some important things to the public.


    Shen Shi usually goes to Hongbeng village, which is located in a remote area. He doesn''t pass by here. However, if there is a storm today and there is a risk that he can''t even go to the coast, as Haixing said, there will be a warning on the wooden board here. But when he went to the wooden card and looked at it, he saw nothing on it.


    "I said, if something really happened, there would have been an announcement here." Shen Shi immediately put down his heart. Since lingxiaozong didn''t warn about the inexplicable storm, it must be no big problem. At the same time, he shook his head to the fuss in Hongbeng village.


    Since there''s nothing wrong here, Shen Shi doesn''t want to go back to the cave immediately. After all, he can''t practice in the early morning. After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi just wants to go to the spirit beast hall where sun you feeds animals. Anyway, he said several times to see himself, but he didn''t come. Now that he''s free, he can go to see him.


    Shen Shi turned and walked forward. The main entrance of Lingxiao sect has its own hall on the herring island. The place where sun you feeds animals is naturally the spirit beast hall. However, Shen Shi has been on the herring island for many days. He has never been to other places except to practice in the cave and to go to Hongbeng village to peel shrimps all day long. Of course, Lingxiao, which was handed out by each person, roughly indicated the location of some important places on Qingyu island. But for one thing, Shen Shi didn''t look at it these days. For another thing, Shen Shi didn''t seriously remember the address of the spirit beast hall. For a moment, he just felt that his memory was a little vague, so he had to rely on his general impression to go forward and plan to meet someone on the way to help him.


    Not long after he left here, two Lingxiao sect disciples suddenly came across some cold streets. They all looked like older senior brothers of the last round, one tall and one short. At this time, the tall one was frowning and said to the short man, "are you lazy and didn''t stick it up?"


    The short disciple looked aggrieved and said, "elder martial brother, I really came here early in the morning to post the notice."They walked all the way to the wooden plate. The tall man sneered, looked at the wooden plate and said, "what about the things you pasted?"


    The short Lingxiao sect disciple was silent for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "maybe Maybe it was blown away by the wind? "


    The elder martial brother gave a "bah". At the moment, it was a little dull around. The street was empty, but there was not even a breath of wind. He said, "where is the wind? Where can it go? "


    The short man was so sad that he couldn''t speak again. He reluctantly pasted a piece of white paper under his rib on the wooden card. This time, he was very tight and didn''t dare to be careless.


    Looking at his honest work, elder martial brother Gao''s face was a little better. He snorted and said, "I always tell you to be practical. I''m glad I''m on duty today. I found it early. Otherwise, if elder martial brother Kang Chen sees this mistake, I''ll tell elder martial brother Wang Gen directly, and then I''ll punish you to the sixth island for a month Coolie just came back? "


    The short younger martial brother shrunk his head and seemed to be very afraid of the coolie on the sixth island. Elder martial brother Gao took another look at the wooden plate and thought, "this announcement has been posted a little late. I don''t know if it will be ok?"


    The short younger martial brother thought about it and said, "in fact, it won''t be a big deal. Now all the new younger martial brothers are under the supervision of senior one, and there are elder martial brothers staring at all the important mission sites. Everyone who has been on this island for five years is not used to the storm. We''ll give them a subsidy notice and they know how to avoid it."


    Elder martial brother Gao nodded and said, "well, it should be the same. In fact, although the sea storm is fierce, the island has had some experience in prevention for many years, and most of them are unimpeded. That is to say, the array hall needs to collect spiritual materials, and will send some new disciples to pick up five colored shells on the ebbing beach. If they can''t retreat, they will be in danger. But there are also several elder martial brothers in the array hall. It must be OK. "


    With that, he suddenly straightened his face and glared at the short younger martial brother who looked relieved beside him. He said, "even so, you are also making a mistake today. Remember not to make such a mistake again in the future!"


    The short younger martial brother nodded his head honestly and said, "I know, elder martial brother." It seemed that he was a little lucky and said, "fortunately, elder martial brother Kang is not here these days. By the way, elder martial brother, do you know where elder martial brother Kang Chen has gone?"


    The tall Lingxiao sect disciple hesitated for a moment and said, "I heard it was on the golden Hongshan mountain. I don''t know what wrong I made. I was angry with the real person of Zhangjiao and was detained."


    "Ah?" It was obviously the first time that the short disciple heard about it. He was shocked and speechless. Elder martial brother Gao took a look at him and turned to walk away. The short disciple followed him and talked to himself for a while. He didn''t know whether he was worried about elder martial brother Kang Chen or about himself. After a while, he couldn''t help looking back at the wooden card and murmured: "hell, I really posted the notice in the early morning..."


    Shen Shi walked all the way, thinking that if he met a passing elder martial brother or a fellow disciple who knew the address of the spirit beast hall, he would ask them how to get there. Who knows, I walked a long way from that wooden card. I don''t know why, I felt that there were few people in Shanghai, but at this time, I didn''t meet anyone.


    "Where do people go? Did you go back to the cave to practice behind closed doors? " Shen Shi looks around with some doubts. He hesitates for a moment. He thinks that at least he has taken this part of the road, and the bluefish market leads to several important places. In fact, there are only a few roads. The possibility of going wrong is not great. Finally, he goes on.


    Along the way, depending on the brief impression of Lingxiao in memory, sun you''s animal feeding place should be the spirit beast hall on the west side of the island. It is located at the foot of a mountain on Qingyu Island, close to the sea, where a large area of land is surrounded, mainly for raising some low-level spirit beasts.


    "To the West..." When Shen Shi walked out of the black carp market, he saw that there were two roads leading to the west, one to the South and the other to the north, which was not clear for a moment. However, when he looked at the distance carefully for a while, he found that the road to the South seemed to lead to a beach, but it was a little far away, which was not clear. The path to the North was smaller, and the winding direction was to the northwest A small hill.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi also wanted to choose the way to the southwest.


    At the same time, sun you frowned and tried his best to hold his breath at the foot of the mountain on the herring island. At the same time, he was dragging a huge turtle with both hands to a cage on the high ground far away from the farm.


    The shell of the turtle is black and textured, which is several times larger than that of the ordinary turtle. It can reach sun you''s chest when standing up. It is a kind of low-level spirit beast called "black striped turtle" raised by the spirit beast hall on the herring island. Its shell is a very useful spirit material, so there are a large number of animals raised in the spirit beast hall.


    Sun you bared his teeth and finally pulled the turtle to the cage on the high ground and closed it. Then he looked up and saw that the sky above him was still blue, but there seemed to be some shadow in the distance of the sea level.


    "It stinks. Why do you smell so bad on a turtle?"Smelling the stench from his body, sun you glared at the big turtle in the cage. The big turtle had just been dragged all the way by him, and had already shrunk his limbs and heads into the hard shell. Now he was secretly looking at the man in the hard shell. He was talking and swearing. Suddenly, another voice came from the side: "ha, second brother, what are you complaining about here?" Before the words were heard, a handsome young man with a good face turned out from another corner of the yard and walked to sun you. After looking at him, his face suddenly showed some concern and said,


    "eh, second brother, you don''t look very good. Is it too hard to practice. By the way, didn''t my father give you a piece of "red sleeve aloes" before I came here? It''s very good for your tiredness after cultivation. Don''t forget to use it. "


    Sun you''s hand on the edge of the cage suddenly tightened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    The turtle shrank for a while in the hard shell, and found that the outside gradually calmed down. It seemed that there was no danger. This large but gentle and timid low-level spirit beast secretly poked its head out of the shell, turned its head and looked around, and found that it was in the familiar cage, while outside the cage not far ahead, it was standing with two faces Similar teenagers.


    A smile on one''s face is warm and amiable, while the other is expressionless and grabs the cage.


    Sun you stares at his hand holding the cage. His upper joint turns white for some reason. After a moment, he suddenly smiles a little. Then he turns around and looks at his elder brother sun Heng. He nods and says, "I know. I''m using it. It''s said that this'' red sleeve Aquilaria ''is also a rare good thing. I really want to thank you for finding it Give it to me


    With a smile, sun Heng stepped forward, patted sun you on the shoulder and said, "we are all family. Thank you for everything. By the way, how did you feel after you used it? "


    Sun you was silent for a moment and said, "I use it after practice every time. It does have some effects, but it doesn''t seem to be as effective as the legend."


    Sun Heng hesitated for a moment and frowned imperceptibly. Then his eyes flashed over sun you''s tired face. He pondered for a moment, and then said with a smile: "I know. There must be something wrong."


    Sun you''s body was slightly shocked, and he looked up at Sun Heng. His eyes seemed to be a little radiant. He was shocked and said, "brother, what''s wrong?"


    Sun Heng said with a smile, "your usage is wrong."


    Sun Youyi frowned and said, "is the usage wrong? Brother, what are you talking about? "


    Sun Heng said: "the red sleeve aloe is a rare good thing. You should use it at the beginning of your cultivation. In this way, the longer you inhale the fragrance, the more obvious the natural effect will be. It will also be more effective for your tiredness reaction after cultivation."


    Sun you looked at Sun Heng quietly. After a long time, he lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I see. I''m wrong."


    With a smile, sun Heng stepped forward and stood side by side with sun you, saying, "second brother, you must practice well and not dress up every day. Now our granddad is in charge of our family, and my father is in charge of our family. But in the end, we must rely on our brothers. As long as we succeed in our cultivation and join hands with our brothers, it may not be impossible for us to build on the foundation of the sun family in the future. "


    Sun you was speechless. He just looked up at him and saw that sun Heng was in high spirits, facing the sea and looking into the distance. At a young age, he was ambitious and the world was in control.


    What about the sun family?


    Today, the sun family is the most famous one among the hundreds of vassal families of Lingxiao sect. There is a great immortal sun Mingyang in Danjing. Sun Hong is sun you''s eldest uncle, that is, sun Heng''s biological father. He also worships under Lingxiao sect. He has the same outstanding talent in cultivating Taoism, far better than sun Feng, sun you''s father. Now, he has reached the peak of spiritual realm It''s only a step away from Yuandan.


    Such two generations of outstanding figures have pushed the sun family''s power to a higher level than ever before. If they want to go further, what will it be?


    In Lingxiao sect''s vassal family, what is stronger, higher and more remarkable than the sun family?


    Unless it''s Ganjia!


    Sun you''s body was shocked suddenly, and his eyes were a bit shocked. Just a moment later, the sneer on his lips was hidden and replaced by a color of indifference.


    The two brothers, standing side by side in front of the cage, looked at the vast sea in the distance, and watched the gradually expanding shadow spread in the blue sky. On the calm sea, the waves gradually rose, gradually higher and faster.


    The clouds are thick and the wind and rain are coming!


    Shen Shi looked up at the sky and frowned slowly.


    Along the way, I don''t know when it started, but the sky turned a little gloomy from the cloudless blue sky. From the depths of the sea, there was only a little bit of haze. Now, it is like galloping, quickly covering most of the sky. It seems that the whole sky has been lowered a lot, which makes people feel depressed.


    On the sea, the sea breeze was blowing gradually, and the sound of the waves seemed to be louder, but in addition, everything seemed very calm.


    In front of us, the road is almost finished. There is a sparse forest in front of us, and behind it is a beach. Shen Shi remembers that the brief description of Lingxiao is that the spirit beast hall animal farm is at the foot of a hill to the west of Qingyu Island, close to the sea. It must be not far ahead.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Shen Shi decided to move on. After a long walk, he was separated by a forest. Because there were several dark clouds gathering in the sky, he turned back. It was a bit of a fuss not to go and have a look.


    It''s a big deal. If you can''t find sun you, you can go back.


    When his mind was set, he walked forward. At this time, the road was empty and deserted. Shen Shi had never been here these days. Otherwise, he would have noticed that the road leading to the main task hall had always been a common way for pedestrians. Today''s situation is very wrong.The grove in front of him was not big. Although Shen Shi didn''t care much, he subconsciously quickened his pace, so he quickly went through the woods. A moment later, a white and slender beach appeared in front of him.


    "Hua" sound, the sea rolled up a wave, heavily beat on the beach, the sea ups and downs, waves looming.


    Shen Shi looked around for a while, then walked down for two steps, and then frowned slightly. The beach was empty, there was no one, and there was no building. It didn''t seem that it was the place of the spirit beast hall.


    "Is it the wrong way?"


    Shen Shi said to himself, stepping on the soft sand under his feet, he walked a long way, hoping to see some figures or houses, but there was nothing in front of him except some sand beaches and a protruding stone wall.


    Shen Shi shook his head and was about to turn around when he stepped out. It seemed that he had stepped on something hard in the sand. When he looked down, he saw that there was a faint luster in the sand, so he moved his feet and squatted down. Then he swept away the sand with his hands. A moment later, he dug out a shell of several beautiful colors, the size of a palm, from the sand.


    Five color shells.


    Shen Shi quickly recognized the thing in his hand. He looked up and looked around. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He really went the wrong way. This is not the spirit beast hall animal farm where sun you is, but a beach under the array hall for the new disciples to pick up shells.


    The sea breeze seems to be blowing a little more. There is already a low "Wuwu" sound in the sky. The cloud has covered the whole sky. It is three points lower than just now. Since Shen Shi came to the island, the sea has been calm and gentle. Under the haze of the sky, it seems that for the first time, it is gradually agitated. The waves gradually rise and fall, and wave after wave rush to the beach.


    Shen Shi grabs the colorless shell in his hand and shakes his head. Since he has gone the wrong way, it''s meaningless to stay here. Although he grew up in Yinzhou, a mountainous area, he doesn''t know the seaside weather, but looking at the scene of dark clouds pressing the city, he thinks that Shanghai star told him that there might be a storm warning, and he doesn''t want to be in the sea It''s too much time.


    As soon as he turned around, he was ready to leave here. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the remaining light from the corner of his eye suddenly aimed at the lower part of the stone wall in the distance, and it seemed that a figure flashed by.


    When Shen Zheng turns around, there is no one there to see?


    Just now when I had a rough look, I could only see a tall stone wall protruding from the sea. It was tens of feet high. There were some rugged and strange trees on it. Because of the sea water scouring all the year round, the strange rocks were abrupt. At the same time, I could see a lot of wet moss growing on it.


    The white sand beach extends to the bottom of the stone wall, and then there are scattered stones in the sea. The figure just appeared suddenly flickered among the stones under the stone wall, and now it disappeared.


    Shen Shi frowned and thought, is there anyone there, or is the real animal farm on the other side of the stone wall?


    Although it doesn''t look like this place, there are many disciples of LingXiao Sect on the blue fish island. Shen Shi has nothing to be afraid of. He hesitates for a moment and tries to walk to the stone wall.


    Sea water from the distance, rushed to the foot of the stone wall, issued a rumbling sound, splashed half the height of the spray.


    Shen Shi climbed up a big stone, stretched his neck and looked at the other end of the stone wall. At the end of the stone wall, there was another piece of white in his eyes. It turned out that there was still white sand behind the stone wall?


    Is the figure just behind the stone wall?


    Shen Shi scratched his head and looked around. He saw that although the sea waves were bigger than just now, the stones under the stone walls were almost connected. Although they were different in size, they were a natural path in the water, so he jumped over them one by one.


    In the middle, the spray splashed a little on him, but it didn''t cause any obstacles. Here, he walked around the stone wall smoothly and saw that there was another beach behind the stone wall.


    However, it is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the length of the beach is only ten feet wide. What is clear is a small natural bay. The beach is no different from the one outside, and there is nothing unusual about it.


    The only surprise is that there is a slim figure in this secluded small bay, looking down on the beach carefully. From time to time, he squats down to dig the sand. Occasionally, he will dig out a colorless shell. Obviously, he is a new disciple who has taken on the task of picking up shells.


    I don''t know why, when Shen Shi stood here and looked at him, he thought he was familiar with his back, so he called out:


    "Hello


    The man seemed to be startled and shocked. Looking back, he opened his eyes and looked at Shen Shi.


    After a moment, they were almost at the same time and said, "how are you?"


    The girl with several pieces of five colored shells in her hand and some sand on her face is really the one Shen Shi knows, but Zhong Qingzhu, who almost killed Shen Shi on baixianyan at the beginning.Obviously, they didn''t expect to see each other at this time. They were all stunned for a moment. At the same time, under the gloomy sky, on the distant sea, the wind was strong and the waves were rough. The whole sea seemed like an ancient beast that had been sleeping for a long time. In the roaring sound of wind and rain, it gradually woke up and roared to the sky, revealing its hidden spirit for a long time Tusks.


    A wave like mountain waves, suddenly generated in the sea, as high as several feet, accompanied by the dark clouds deep in the sky, a thunder, wind howling around, the whole sea seems to be raging, irresistible toward the island.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    Ten thousand Renxian mountain towering into the clouds, standing in the sea for millions of years, has always stood still, watching the waves rise and fall, seeing the ups and downs.


    Ordinary people can only see the picturesque green mountains under the clouds and the majestic mountains, but they don''t know that there are caves above the clouds, the wonderland of the immortal family, and all kinds of magnificent sceneries above the nine days, which are as magical as dreams. It''s hard to describe them in words.


    A round of golden crowns hung high in the sky, radiating thousands of brilliant golden lights, shining on the sky and the sky. Dense clouds diffuse transpiration, layer upon layer, and finally turned into a rainbow passing through the sky, like a golden awn, hanging on the top of the golden rainbow mountain, turning into a wonder in the world.


    Under the golden rainbow and on the top of the xiongshan mountain, there is a magnificent palace with white jade railings, blue stones as bricks, dragons and phoenixes as auspicious omens. The sound of cranes soars in the wind. A school of immortal meteorology is the majestic Lingxiao hall, where the center of Lingxiao sect lies.


    The hall is named Lingxiao. Leaning against the jade fence of the hall, you can see the boundless sky and the vast sky. The clouds are rolling at your feet. You can see that dark clouds are gathering, lightning and thunder are hidden in it. The vast sea, wind and cloud are rolling. It''s a storm coming.


    In the Lingxiao hall, one looks far away from the fence. He has thick eyebrows and long beard. His appearance is magnificent. He has Tai Chi Yin and Yang in front and eight trigrams in the back. He is a natural and unrestrained Taoist spirit. When you see him, you will feel revered. He should be an immortal in the world and a real person.


    In addition, on one side of the corridor outside the Lingxiao hall, the ordinary disciples on duty had already retreated. Only one of them knelt at the feet of the real man, with a sad face and a handsome face. It was Kang Chen who had been missing for several days from the herring island.


    At the moment, Kang Chen, who is usually flexible, is still lying on the ground, and the atmosphere does not dare to breathe. Obviously, he is very awed by the real person in front of him. Even if he kneels for a long time, the real person does not mean to ask him to get up. Kang Chen is also kneeling honestly, without any complaints.


    The wind is rolling and the clouds are moving. The dark clouds of his highness are surging and changing. Strange scenes are reflected in the eyes of this real man. At this time, if someone carefully looks into his eyes, they will find that his eyes are very deep, reflecting all the things in the world, like seeing the vicissitudes of the world, and imitating the Buddha''s bottomless cave, which is endless and deep. The world scene is like submerged water, quietly changing Fantasy.


    I don''t know how many times, kneeling on the ground, Kang Chen suddenly heard a word in front of him and said: "who let you go to xuangui island?"


    Kang Chen clenched his teeth and said, "it''s the disciple himself to report back to master..."


    There is only one person in Lingxiao sect who can be called master by Kang Chen. He is the real person in charge of Lingxiao sect. He is also the great master of cultivating truth among the people of Hongmeng. All the people in the world admire him.


    Kang Chen''s words just said half, but have already been interrupted lightly by Huaiyuan real person, way: "you this is to cheat me?"


    Kang Chen was shocked and looked up. He saw that Huaiyuan turned around slowly. His deep eyes gazed at him. In one eye, Kang Chen felt that he was sweating. He quickly lowered his head. He didn''t dare to deceive him. He whispered: "I''m wrong. I''m anxious to save brother Du. I''m asking for help everywhere. Brother Wang Gen didn''t want to talk too much, but he was entangled by his disciples That''s what we need to know. "


    "Wang Gen?"


    Huaiyuan real person is silent for a moment. After looking at Kang Chen kneeling on the ground, he slowly turns around and looks into the distance again. A clean and slender palm in his sleeve robe gently falls on the white jade railing, and his fingers slowly bend and stretch.


    After a while, I heard the steady voice of Huaiyuan. I couldn''t hear the happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. I couldn''t see the rising and falling tone. I just said, "since you want to see your elder martial brother Du so much, don''t hesitate to offend your elder martial uncle, go to the dark cloud cave to accompany him for a few days."


    Kang Chen body slightly trembled for a while, but didn''t have any other reaction, just low voice agreed a, way: "yes."


    Huaiyuan real man no longer spoke, but silently looked down at the clouds and the sea. The more violent the wind was, the bigger the waves were. A huge wave surged into the sky. The thunder was moving, and the electric snake was bright. At that moment, it tore the sky and lit up the cloud curtain. All of them were reflected in his eyes and turned into wind and cloud rolling. Seeing through the vanity and destroying the wind and rain, it seemed to pass through the vast sea and sky, across countless green mountains and islands, in an instant, in the storm I saw a turtle island lying quietly in the sea at the foot of Jinhong mountain.


    On herring Island, small bay.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other. For a moment, they don''t know what to say. At last, Shen Shi responds first. He jumps down from the stone, takes a few steps on the beach, comes to Zhong Qingzhu, looks at her up and down, and says, "are you here to pick up shells?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face and body are stained with a lot of sand, and he also carries several five color shells on his left side. It''s impossible to pick up shells except for picking them up. Sure enough, Zhong Qingzhu nodded, and his face was a little puzzled. He said, "yes, we all pick up shells on several beaches nearby. By the way, how did you come here?"


    Shen Shi frowned, but he heard something different from her words. Instead of answering the rhetorical question, he said, "we?"


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "yes, in addition to me, there are more than 30 people who have also received the task of picking up shells in the array hall. They usually pick up shells near here..." Before she heard it, she seemed to find something suddenly. She was stunned and looked around. Then her eyes floated to the back of the stone wall where Shen Shi came. Her body moved and she seemed to want to go and have a look."Don''t look. I''ve just come over there. There''s no one left." Shen Shi shook his head and said.


    "Ah?" Zhong Qingzhu was obviously a little surprised, and his beautiful face was also a little confused. He said: "how can this happen? Where have they all gone? "


    Shen Shi couldn''t answer this question naturally. After pondering for a moment, he looked up at the sky. At this time, the sky was overcast, and even the surrounding light became dim. It was like the evening when the night was about to come, and the sea breeze started suddenly and violently, blowing their clothes in the air.


    On the sea, the waves are more and more big, and the waves are rolling endlessly. If you want to overturn, you will be shocked. The thunder comes from the thick clouds, and the lightning flashes through the dark clouds, which is the trend of wind and rain.


    At this moment, what starfish said in the morning suddenly reverberated so clearly in Shen Shi''s ear: there may be a storm today, the wind and rain is too heavy, nothing can be done. If you go back early, you''d better stay in the cave and don''t come out. Don''t walk outside, especially on the coast.


    All of a sudden, Shen Shi felt cold and sweating. But at the same time, without waiting for him to respond, Zhong Qingzhu over there suddenly gave a "Gee", stretched out his hand and spread it flat. After feeling it for a while, he said: "it seems to rain."


    Before the words were heard, there was only a thunder in the dark clouds in the sky, such as the thunder drum roaring in the air. The sound shocked the fields, and the big raindrops fell down in an instant and fell into a crash.


    Shen Shi''s face changed, and he said in a low voice, "No After that, he turned his head as if he were running away. At the same time, he yelled to Zhong Qingzhu, "go, go."


    Zhong Qingzhu covered his head with his hand. Looking at the sky, he realized that something was wrong and ran behind Shen Shi. It was just two steps. Suddenly, Zhong Qingzhu lost his voice and screamed. He pointed to the sea and said, "ah So, what''s that? "


    Shen Shi looked back and saw that he almost fell down with a staggering foot. His face also showed a strange, surprised and inexplicable look. He couldn''t believe it. In the distance, on the undulating sea, an unprecedented wave suddenly rolled up, more than ten feet high, just like a huge wall of water, rushing towards the bay.


    The sound of rumbling, heaven and earth change color, like the sea. This ancient monster finally wakes up from his deep sleep, revealing his extremely vicious side. The whole sea is like a demon waking up, dancing and roaring wildly, the waves are rough, and the tide is rolling. The huge water wall in the middle is overwhelming and unstoppable. It is necessary to crush everything that dares to block in front of it.


    Just for a moment, in the wind and rain, two people''s bodies had been soaked by the heavy rain, the wind and rain were fierce, and they were helpless. Seeing the huge waves rolling, they couldn''t escape. Shen SHIMENG turned back and yelled to Zhong Qingzhu, "is there any place to hide here?"


    At this time, Zhong Qingzhu seemed to be scared out of his mind. For a moment, he didn''t respond. Shen Shi didn''t know why he was so unlucky when he met this woman. He was worried for no reason. He rushed up and grabbed her shoulder, shook her hard, and said angrily, "hey, wake up, is there any shelter here?"


    Zhong Qingzhu suddenly woke up, pale, but still stretched out a slightly trembling hand to point back, with a little cry, said: "that, there, as if I remember a cave..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Shen Shi strode to the other side. After two steps, he noticed something was wrong. When he looked back, he saw that Zhong Qingzhu was still standing in the same place and didn''t seem to react. He couldn''t help yelling at her: "run, do you want to die here?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body was shocked, and he took a look at the terrible wave that was approaching quickly. It was like a ferocious ghost. He dared not stand, but quickly bit his teeth and turned to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was so anxious that he didn''t want to say anything more. He grabbed her hand and dragged her to run away. At the same time, he cried out: "where, where, where is the cave?"


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t run as fast as he did, but he grabbed his wrist tightly and pulled all the way. He stumbled to catch up with him. At this time, Shen Shi roared and subconsciously pointed to the deep side of the mountain. The strong wind and heavy rain seemed to bewilder their eyes. Clearly they were together, but their voice seemed very far away. They had to shout out: "over there, under the mountain wall..."


    Sure enough, shen you couldn''t see clearly when he ran to the seclusion cave.


    The water is surging and rolling forward. In the twinkling of an eye, it has already overflowed the original coastline, and it is still going on. All the way forward, like a raging monster sweeping everything, it rushes to the two weak figures in front.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    The sound of rumbling, resounding through heaven and earth, merciless endless power of heaven and earth, at this time seems to show some clues, in the face of such a terrible power, ordinary people are like ants, pitiful and helpless in the rolling waves.


    Big trees and stones are falling and rolling, struggling and overturning in the torrent of sea water. The huge waves in the small bay are surging, like a giant monster coming here, and will tear everything up.


    Shen Shi ran desperately towards the cave. The terrible sound of water was behind him, even at his feet. At this time, there were water stains everywhere.


    In the wind and rain, wheezing sound seems to be submerged, life and death, who will be distracted to recall the past? The huge waves roar. If you slow down, you may die here.


    Close, close, close


    Whether it''s the cave ahead, or the terrible waves behind.


    Waves rolling, the water vapor seems to be rolling in the ear, clothes are wet, it seems that the next moment will be swept away by the big waves, and the black cave is also close at hand. Shen Shi suddenly yelled, and with all his strength, he jumped forward, and with a scream of Zhong Qingzhu, he also rolled to the cave. Finally, at the very dangerous moment, he managed to get into the cave.


    The stone wall was hard and dark. When they fell on the hard rock in the cave, they heard a huge crashing sound behind them. It was a huge wave that hit the mountain wall heavily. At that moment, it seemed that the whole cliff wall was shaking.


    All creatures, under the impact of this terrible force, may turn into dust.


    However, before they could recover, Shen Shi heard a shrill scream from Zhong Qingzhu: "water! Water, water comes in... "


    Shen Shi suddenly turned back, but there was a sudden darkness in front of him. Then he felt a huge wave coming between the electric firestones. His body lightened in an instant, and then he lost control completely. He was carried by the strong current and rushed into the deep cave.


    In the chaos, his body kept rolling. In the dark, he still grasped the soft palm, and I don''t know when the girl came back to him, holding him tightly like a straw.


    However, the water was so fast that it was compressed by the narrow stone wall after rushing into the cave, and the strength was even more amazing. They were totally unable to control their bodies. In a moment, they were brought out of the cave by the violent water. However, the humble cave was so deep that the water poured into it for a long time, but there was no bottom. In the dark, the two of them were carried by the water and bumped into the hard stone wall around them. They were all bruised and their bones were broken.


    Only two palms, grasp very tight, life and death, cold water, as if only each other is the only warm and poor rely on, however, in this terrible force like the collapse of the earth, people like ants, body like duckweed, finally in the final mind gradually blurred before, separated from the palm, lost each other''s trace.


    There was a dull sound of "bang". Once again, he was hit by a hard stone wall. He was already in despair, including Shen Shi, who was hard to breathe in the water. Finally, he fainted and was unconscious.


    Green fish hall.


    At this time, the whole island has been inundated by strong winds and rainstorms. The dark clouds are low and the thunder is rumbling. The calm sea seems to be venting its anger for a long time. After a while, the wind is tight and the rain is pouring, which makes the world gray.


    Wang Gen, a tall and burly man, was standing in his study, staring out of the window at the heavy wind and rain. For a long time, he didn''t move. Even his eyes looking at unknown places in the distance seemed to be getting a little confused.


    The wind is blowing, carrying rain all over the sky, wandering outside the window, but every time he wants to rush into the window, he will be soaked in the whole body, and then an invisible force will form a wall, which is gently blocked in the window, so he can''t move forward.


    "Pa Pa, pa pa..." Someone knocked on the door outside the house. Wang Gen took back his sight from a distance and said in silence: "come in."


    With a "squeak", the door of the study was pushed open. A tall man in the clothes of Lingxiao sect''s disciples came in. He was the one who went to put up the notice with another short younger martial brother some time ago. Wang Gen turned to look at him, nodded and said, "younger martial brother Zheng is coming. Sit down."


    This disciple of Lingxiao sect, who was called Zheng Shidi by him, was named Zheng Zhe. He was always close to Wang Gen. he was Wang Gen''s right-hand man in charge of big and small affairs on Qingyu island. Together with Kang Chen, he was called Wang Gen''s right-hand man.


    They had a good relationship. When Zheng Zhe and Wang Gen were alone, they were more casual. They nodded and agreed. They went to one side and sat down.


    Wang Gen closed the window and shut the rain out of the door. Then he turned back and sat down in front of Zheng Zhe and said, "how are things going?"


    Zheng zhe said: "the notice of the storm has been pasted. Then I went to several important places, such as the array hall, the Dan Hall, the mine, the demon cave, and the animal farm of the spirit beast hall. I personally went to have a look at them, and told some younger martial brothers on duty there, so that they can''t relax. After all, the new younger martial brothers just came to the island for more than ten days this year, I''m afraid they haven''t seen Cang It''s a sea storm. If you''re not careful, it''s not good if something happens. "Wang Gen nodded and said, "it''s true. I''m relieved that you are careful." Said to pause for a while, again a way, "each place hall mouth can all count the number of people?"


    Most of the disciples in zhebai turned around and asked them to check their heads, so they were the first to go. However, the two younger martial brothers on duty in the array hall are all cautious people, so there should be no mistake. "


    Wang Gen said with a smile: "it should be so. After all, the new disciples who are picking up shells there are almost all the children of the aristocratic family. If anything happens to any one of them, it will be a lot of trouble. The two younger martial brothers, Zhong and Xu, also came from an aristocratic family. They must be very clear about this. "


    Zheng zhe coughed and didn''t answer.


    Wang Gen took a look at him and said nothing more. It seemed that the study was quiet all of a sudden. The wind and rain outside the house were eager and careless, and it seemed that they gradually came in.


    After a while, Zheng zhe said: "elder martial brother, Kang Chen has been going to Jinhong mountain for several days. He hasn''t come back yet. Is he really punished?"


    Wang Gen''s eyes flashed slightly. After a while, he shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t know that younger martial brother Kang is the disciple of Zhangjiao real person. He and that elder martial brother Du are called Shuangbi under the seat of Huaiyuan real person. I don''t think he will be punished too much even if he is wrong."


    Zheng zhe nodded, as if relieved, but the corner of his eye seemed to inadvertently look at Wang Gen. A moment later, Wang Gen seemed to think of something. He looked at Zheng Zhe and asked, "by the way, what did younger martial brother Lin say about the missing notice?"


    Zheng zhe shook his head and said, "I''ve asked him many times, but younger martial brother Lin insists that he did put up the notice this morning, and there is no possibility of mistakes."


    Wang Gen snorted coldly and said, "why didn''t you see it later?"


    Zheng zhe said with a bitter smile, "I asked him the same question. Younger martial brother Lin was stunned and couldn''t answer. He just insisted that he had pasted it and said that it might be someone who wanted to hurt him intentionally."


    Wang Gen frowned and said, "nonsense, which one will harm him?"


    Zheng zhe shrugged.


    Wang Gen was silent for a moment, and said: "I just took over the business on the herring island when the new man came to the island. There are so many things, and I don''t have the spare time to care with him. You go back and say something to him, and tell him to be down-to-earth next time. If you are so impetuous and dishonest and make mistakes, I won''t spare him another time. "


    Zheng zhe nodded and said, "yes, I will tell younger martial brother Lin clearly."


    Wang Gen thought about it, and then said, "you''d better go to the array hall later to confirm whether they have counted the number of people. If the new people don''t look good soon after they enter the island, I''m afraid I''ll eat in front of several elders of the clan."


    Zheng zhe nodded and agreed. Then he stood up and said, "in that case, I''ll go to the battle hall now. Elder martial brother, please wait for my news."


    Wang Gen also got up, patted Zheng zhe on the shoulder and said, "hard work, younger martial brother."


    Zheng zhe grinned and walked out of the study. With the door closed again behind him, Wang Gen went to the window again and pushed the window slowly.


    Also see the rain all over the sky, such as crying, wind and rain, a vast, actually covered the majestic Castle Peak.


    Wang Gen silently looked into the distance, looking at the vague shadow behind the heavy rain curtain, dazed, as if thinking deeply.


    In the dark, Shen Shi let out a pain hum and woke up slowly from fainting.


    To be alive or to be dead is the first idea to emerge from his mind when he opens his eyes. When he enters his eyes, there is a deep darkness, and he can''t seem to see the slightest light. It makes him feel like he''s falling into hell.


    Just a moment later, suddenly more than a dozen places all over his body began to ache together, which made him show his teeth in the dark and fight a cold war. At the same time, Shen Shi woke up. The pain was so real, and there were so many injuries on his body. It must have been caused by the water rushing into the hard stone wall just now. However, I didn''t know why, I escaped a disaster and got away with it Fortunately, he survived.


    It''s just that it''s dark around now, and he doesn''t know where he is. Shen Shi only feels that in addition to the pain everywhere, there are bursts of chills.


    He took a breath, calmed down, and tried to sit up. Then he tentatively stretched out his hand in the dark. It was cold at the tentacle, as if he had touched a puddle. Shen Shi was stunned. He moved his body at will, and felt for a while. Sure enough, he found that there was shallow water around him, and he seemed to have been washed into a small pond or on the bank.


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to move in the dark for a moment. After all, there was a strange environment around him. He didn''t know where it was and whether there would be any dangerous things. So he sat still and didn''t care to sit in the water for a moment. He felt a little uncomfortable and began to try to recall the situation before he was in a coma.


    A moment later, he thought of another important thing. He was not the only one who fell into such a desperate situation and was engulfed by the huge waves.


    Where''s Zhong Qingzhu?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    "Zhong Qingzhu?"


    In the dark, Shen Shi held his breath and called out tentatively. There was silence around him. There was no sound, not even the sound of insects, except for the "tick" sound of water dripping into the water.


    A person, in this strange dark, seems to feel a special loneliness, Shen Shi inexplicably some flustered, for their own uncertain fate, but also some worried about the safety of Zhong Qingzhu. He still remembers the scene that he was carried around by the terrible torrent before he was in a coma. Now he is still alive. Even he thinks about it, he feels lucky.


    But is Zhong Qingzhu so lucky? When we first met on the BAIXIAN rock steps, Shen Shi still remembers sun you saying that this girl is said to be a person with bad luck. Eh, is that what he said? Anyway, it''s just bad luck.


    Shen Shi thinks wildly in his heart, and starts to explore further away. At the same time, he calls Zhong Qingzhu''s name every once in a while, hoping to find her.


    Because things were too hasty before, Shen Shi didn''t even see the shape of the entrance of the cave clearly. He only vaguely remembered that the cave seemed small, but he didn''t expect that under the impact of the huge wave and torrent, the water wave took them to the cave for a long time, and they didn''t see the bottom until he was in a coma.


    Now, in the darkness around him, he felt carefully for a while, and suddenly fell into the situation like a blind man, which really made him very uncomfortable. However, he felt that he should still be in a cave somewhere. Not far from the surrounding water depression, he could touch the hard stone wall. Moreover, the cave was not very tall, only about half of the people were tall Even stand straight body can''t do, can only bend down in the water crawling grope. In addition, perhaps because of the torrent waves, the stone walls of this dark cave are very wet, and there are water drops dripping continuously. That''s how the ticking sound comes from.


    But Zhong Qingzhu still didn''t get back.


    Shen Shi can''t help but feel a little anxious. Although he has a general understanding of the surrounding situation, it''s obviously useless to know that he is in the cave. Zhong Qingzhu''s whereabouts are unknown. Besides worrying about her safety, Shen Shi also has some unspeakable fears about his future. Is he going to die in this dark place for no reason?


    A burst of inexplicable irritability in his heart, Shen Shi can''t help biting his teeth and scolding: "Zhong Qingzhu, where did you die?"


    Suddenly, I shook my head in front of me, and then I felt sorry for my loss in the dark


    Shen Shi almost didn''t believe his ears when he was shocked. However, although the voice was weak, it was very clear in the darkness. How could he hear it wrong? At that moment, Shen Shi''s first reaction was overjoyed, but his second reaction was that he subconsciously turned his eyes at the dark end, and said in his heart: "I''ve called you well for a long time, but I didn''t respond. I can''t help but scold you, and then..."


    But anyway, with this response, Shen Shi''s spirit is suddenly boosted. Maybe people are like this. Even if it''s lonely and cold darkness, as long as they feel a companion around them, they will subconsciously feel warm and safe. Shen Shi immediately adjusted his direction. Facing the direction of Zhong Qingzhu''s voice in the dark, he cried, "don''t move. I''ll come to you now."


    "Well..." Zhong Qingzhu''s voice sounded a little timid, slightly trembling. I don''t know whether it was because of fear or that he was hurt by the torrent not long ago.


    The sound of the water began to ring. Shen Shi was groping forward in the puddle. After the initial groping, although he couldn''t see the surrounding situation clearly, he had some impression in his heart. At the same time, he would call Zhong Qingzhu every distance. When Zhong Qingzhu answered, he would locate it in the dark and slowly approach her.


    The sound is getting closer and closer, and it''s still dark around. The sound of water is making a faint sound at your feet, and the ticking sound is far away and near. A moment later, he groped forward and suddenly touched a soft body. At the same time, Zhong Qingzhu''s voice sounded in front of him. His tone seemed to be joyful and excited, and he said, "brother Shen?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, then grinned in the dark and said, "it''s me. Don''t worry. There''s no ghost here."


    Zhong Qingzhu suddenly shakes, but he grabs his arm with his backhand. Although he can''t see her face clearly, Shen Shi can see that she seems to be very scared suddenly.


    "Well I was wrong Shen Shi felt that Zhong Qingzhu''s nails seemed to have penetrated into the flesh of his hand. He gave a bitter smile in the dark and whispered, "it''s my cheap mouth. I shouldn''t talk."


    Zhong Qingzhu seemed to breathe a few times in the dark. Then he calmed down. He soon found that he was wrong. He quickly let go and said, "ah I''m afraid of catching you, brother Shen. I''m sorry... "


    "Call me Shen Shi." Shen Shi interrupted her confused words and said, "I''m not much older than you."Zhong Qingzhu was quiet for a moment. After a while, he said in a low voice, "OK."


    Although there were several mistakes and omissions after the meeting, the atmosphere was not as happy as expected, but somehow embarrassed, but Shen Shi still felt relieved. After all, there was a person talking beside him. Even though the darkness was still deep and cold, he didn''t feel as lonely and terrible as before.


    "Where is this?" After a moment, Zhong Qingzhu asked in a low voice.


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it should be in an underground cave deep in that cave just now. Well, that''s right! " All of a sudden, he was happy and said, "didn''t you find this cave? You must know the situation in this cave. How can you get out?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s voice suddenly fell silent. After a long time, he heard her voice. With caution and apology, he whispered: "I, I just saw this cave by chance when I was picking up shells. I didn''t come in."


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He suddenly let out his anger. He was full of hope and turned into a bubble. He couldn''t speak for a moment. The bell green bamboo was also silent and didn''t seem to know what to say.


    After a while, Shen Shi suddenly recovered. No matter what, he can''t just sit here waiting to die. Now he shakes his head, cheers up and says, "OK, anyway, let''s go and find out if there is a way out."


    Zhong Qingzhu in the dark, gently agreed, and then the sound of the water sounded, she seems to turn over and climb up in the puddle, just a moment later, she heard a snort, it seems to take a breath.


    Shen Shi body a meal, way: "how, where hurt?"


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t know. I have pain in many parts of my body, but it seems that my left hand is very painful. I can''t use it."


    Shen Shi frowned, but he didn''t feel too surprised. When he woke up just now, there were at least a dozen places of pain on his body. Fortunately, they all looked like large and small skin injuries, and there were no fatal injuries such as broken bones and muscles. But now it seems that Zhong Qingzhu is more unlucky than herself. She is not very lucky


    "I''ll take a look for you. Don''t break your hand." Shen Shi said. He reached over and fumbled for a moment and grasped Zhong Qingzhu''s arm.


    In the dark, Zhong Qingzhu''s body moved slightly. He seemed to say two words, but he didn''t know whether it was shyness or something else. His voice sounded vague. Shen Shi frowned and said, "what did you say? Wrong? Do you mean I pressed the wrong button? Well, does it hurt here... "


    With that, he gently pressed his fingers on several joints of Zhong Qingzhu''s arm and wrist. After a moment''s silence, Zhong Qingzhu said in a low voice, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "that''s good. It seems that it''s not bone fracture, but skin injury. It''s not in the way."


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent again. After a while, he whispered: "I, I mean you took my hand by mistake. This is my right hand, and my pain is my left hand..."


    Shen Shi''s hand was stiff, and then slowly released the palm of his hand holding Zhong Qingzhu''s arm. He couldn''t say a word for a long time. At last, he could only mutter a word in a low voice, saying: "you didn''t say it earlier..."


    In the dark, the sound of water is clear. Shen Shi is half kneeling in the water and slowly crawls forward. Behind him, the sound of water is also soft and regular. Zhong Qingzhu is following him.


    After groping and checking in the dark, Zhong Qingzhu''s left arm was really unlucky to break. Maybe it was the injury when he was carried by the torrent and hit a hard stone wall somewhere. But in this case, there is no good way.


    In the end, Shen Shi could only tear some pieces of cloth off her body and tie some on her arms so that her arms would hang down in front of her neck and chest and would not move any more. When she got out of this dangerous situation, she would try to find a way to cure her.


    As for the direction of groping for a way out, in fact, because they were in the cave, there were two directions. However, there was darkness around them, and they could not figure out which way was the exit.


    In fact, the best way is to do things separately, and one person should go to the same direction to search. But after starting to search, Zhong Qingzhu follows Shen Shi silently, and Shen Shi doesn''t say anything.


    There seems to be a tacit understanding between the two people. In this dark and oppressive underground cave, the road ahead is boundless and life and death are unpredictable. In any case, it always seems more reassuring to have someone around.


    I have been crawling forward for a long time, and I don''t know whether this direction is right or not. But in their feelings, the deep and narrow cave seems to be bottomless, and the darkness is endless ahead, as if it can never reach the end.


    I don''t know when they started, but they didn''t speak. There was silence around them. Only the sound of water dripping from the stone wall echoed quietly in the darkness.


    "Shen Shi."


    Suddenly, the voice of Zhong Qingzhu came from behind. It sounded a little tired.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Shi stops and turns to see. Although it''s dark and nothing can be seen, she can still feel her figure vaguely.Zhong Qingzhu was quiet for a while, and then said: "you say, will we die here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Shen Shi was silent in the dark. After a while, he said, "I don''t know." But after a pause, he said in a low voice, "but it''s too early to say that. We always have to try to find a way out."


    Zhong Qingzhu gave a gentle "um".


    Unable to see her face clearly in the dark, Shen Shi hesitated and said, "are you tired? Why don''t you sit down and have a rest, and then go."


    It seems that Zhong Qingzhu is really tired, and Wen Yan doesn''t insist on it. In the dark, they grope for a higher place with no water at the edge of the cave to sit down. As for the foot, it''s still not in the water, but it can''t be closed.


    Shen Shi leaned his back against the stone wall. Suddenly, he felt that when he relaxed for a moment, the pain all over his body became heavy. He couldn''t help humming. Sitting beside him, Zhong Qingzhu seemed surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth and said, "it''s nothing serious. It''s just that there''s a lot of pain in his body."


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was a little worried and apologetic. His voice was soft and said, "sorry, I and I have been thinking only about myself, but I didn''t expect that you were rushed down like me. You must have been hurt too. I really Are you all right? Is there anything seriously injured? "


    The wind moved gently, but a soft hand gently stretched out, with a little inexplicable tremor touched on his shoulder, seemed to want to continue to explore, but did not dare to move forward, just stiff there.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "it''s OK. I''ve seen it myself. It''s all skin injuries. It''s not in the way."


    Zhong Qingzhu was obviously relieved and said, "that''s good."


    Shen Shi nodded in the dark and said nothing. Zhong Qingzhu did not speak any more. They just sat in the dark and rested in silence.


    After a while, Shen Shi suddenly finds that Zhong Qingzhu''s body sitting beside him seems to be shaking slightly. Meanwhile, in the silence of the darkness, there seems to be some faint choking voice that is extremely suppressed. The girl beside him seems to be sobbing quietly, and she seems to be desperately suppressing herself for fear of being found by him.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Shi hesitated for a long time, and finally asked.


    When Zhong Qingzhu was asked this question, he seemed to know that he could not hide his crying. His choking voice grew louder and louder, but he was still trying to control himself. His voice was trembling, and even his voice was a little vague: "I, I miss my mother."


    Shen Shi sighed and didn''t say much. In fact, when he was a teenager in the dark, he didn''t think about his stout father?


    Listening to the sobbing voice of Zhong Qingzhu, Shen Shi felt helpless and aggrieved. After a while, he still wanted to talk to her, which could make her relax a little. He said, "your mother is a very good person, don''t you think so about her?"


    Zhong Qingzhu seemed to wipe his eyes in the dark and said in a low voice: "yes, my mother is very kind to me. I remember everything since I was a child. She never scolded me or beat me. She thought I was a baby."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "no wonder you think so about her."


    Zhong Qingzhu said two words. It seemed that he was calmed down. He sighed in the dark and said, "where is your mother now?"


    Shen Shi stopped for a moment and said, "when I was born, she died."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s voice suddenly quieted down. After a long time, he was a little careful and said, "I''m sorry..."


    Shen Shi waved his hand in the dark and said with a smile, "well, what''s wrong? You didn''t know before. What''s more, why do you always feel sorry to others and feel like you always owe them a lot of money? "


    Zhong Qingzhu could not help but be dumb. After a while, he said, "is that right?"


    "Yes," Shen said


    Zhong Qingzhu thought about it carefully and said, "it seems like this is true..."


    Shen Shi laughs and says, "it''s not. So I can''t care if you talk to others, but you don''t have to be so careful when you talk to me. It sounds strange."


    "Oh," said Zhong Qingzhu


    In the past few conversations, both of them have calmed down a lot. The original feeling of strangeness is a little more intimate now. Sitting in the dark, they chatted with each other. Shen Shi knew from Zhong Qingzhu that she was really a weak collateral branch from the Zhong family, and her family was also poor. Besides the surname Zhong, her father was good for nothing. In his early years, he had all kinds of poison, and would make a good family. He beat and scolded Zhong Qingzhu''s mother and daughter all day long, because Zhong Qingzhu was a daughter The child can''t carry on the family line, and even has the disgusting idea of peddling to the mother and daughter.


    As for whether it was God''s eye opener or not, the father fell into the water and died for no reason. Since then, the mother and daughter were dependent on each other, and their livelihood was poor. Mother Zhong Qingzhu had no choice but to take refuge in the Zhong family. She didn''t have much hope. Fortunately, she met the Zhong family''s 80th birthday. On the happy day, the Zhong family didn''t want to be unlucky Two go unexpectedly also accepted them.Since then, the mother and daughter have lived a stable life. Although they are still in a low position in the Zhong family, the mother of Zhong Qingzhu usually does some laundry and cooking servants, but they are happy enough to have food, clothing, clothing and housing. Even if some people in the Zhong family do not like them on weekdays, they often make trouble or sneer at them Bamboo is also silently endure down, a long time, it is to develop a bit now so cautious temperament.


    As for now she can come to lingxiaozong, it is another chance. The Zhong family is one of the most famous vassal families of Lingxiao sect. Although the family has been short of talents for several decades and its momentum is not as strong as before, it is still ranked among the four vassal families because of its previous contacts in the sect. Only in terms of strength, it is better than the sun family, the Xu family and even the weaker Hou family It''s not as good as it is.


    It''s also good to be familiar with others. There are many senior members of Lingxiao sect who come to the Zhong family. Once, an elder came to see if there are outstanding disciples in the Zhong family. After selecting Zhong Qinglu, it seems that there are not many talents. This makes the whole Zhong family very disappointed. But when he left, the elder saw that he was just passing by Zhong Qingzhu, the water bearer of tea


    When Shen Shi heard this, he could not help showing his teeth and thought that it was not right. He was not a lucky man. It was clear from beginning to end that he was lucky!


    Sun you is really unreliable!


    Shen Shi secretly made a conclusion to his neighbor and friend.


    During the conversation, Shen Shi also casually talked about his past experience. When he heard that Shen Shi was just like himself, almost dependent on his father when he grew up, Zhong Qingzhu seemed to have some sympathy for him. I don''t know if it''s because of empathy.


    In a word, they were close to each other. After chatting for a while, Shen Shi realized that his tiredness had dissipated, so he said to Zhong Qingzhu, "have a rest, or let''s move on?"


    Zhong Qingzhu agreed, no objection.


    They began to grope in the dark cave again. This time, they crawled forward for a longer time. Because it was too dark around, they had to grope and move forward. Zhong Qingzhu followed behind, but Shen Shi walked ahead. In the dark, there was always an illusion that they would bump into the hard stone wall, so they couldn''t move fast Must keep groping in the dark.


    Walking like this, I don''t know how long they have been walking. They gasp again and feel tired. At this time, they have some despair in their hearts. It seems that there is no hope and vitality in this road which can''t see the light.


    Do you really want to die in this dark cave?


    Depressed and disheartened, like a poisonous insect, quietly gnawing at Shen Shi''s heart, which made him feel a little impatient again. He only vaguely heard the girl behind him, but reminded him that he was not alone now. Maybe the teenager''s inexplicable self-esteem wanted to keep some dignity in front of the girl, so he forced down his uneasiness and irritability, Keep climbing forward.


    It''s just that Shen Shi can''t tell how long he can hold on like this.


    At this moment, suddenly in front of the dark depth, there is a weak light flash suddenly.


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly froze and stopped. But Zhong Qingzhu didn''t notice anything behind him. He just walked forward and suddenly bumped into Shen Shi''s body. "Oh," he exclaimed, and they fell into the water at the same time.


    "Sorry..." This is what Zhong Qingzhu said.


    Shen Shi didn''t have time to pay attention to her words. He grabbed her soft palm and pointed to the front with some excitement, saying: "look, look over there."


    Zhong Qingzhu let out a "ah" and looked forward with some incomprehension. Deep in the darkness, in the silence, a faint light was shining peacefully in that corner.


    "Ah Zhong Qingzhu exclaimed again, but this time the voice was full of surprise. Shen Shi was also very excited and said, "let''s go."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded heavily and said, "well."


    Along the dark cave tunnel, the two men speed up to climb to the light. As they get closer to the light, the light seems to light up, and they can gradually see the scenery around them. As expected, it is the kind of underground cave in imagination. The rock walls are dark, and there is water everywhere. It is very humid.


    The light was getting brighter and brighter. By this time, they could see that there was a corner in front of them, and the light was shining from behind the stone wall at that corner.


    When they finally advanced to the corner and turned around, the gentle light finally fell on them. In front of them was a larger tunnel, which was large enough for one person to walk upright.


    In the surrounding stone wall on the top of the cave, in the dark rock, there is a little bit of brilliance, like stars, inlaid in the stone wall, emitting silver shining gentle light, bit by bit, shining, reflecting the dark cave like a dream, like a fairyland."How beautiful..." Looking at the bright light in front of her eyes, she could not help but marvel at the beautiful reflection of the stars.


    "This is fluorescene." Shen Shi took a look at the beautiful lights like stars and said faintly, "it can generate low light spontaneously. It''s often accompanied by hard rocks. It''s occasionally used for lighting, but it''s not very practical. Besides, it can''t be used for alchemy. It''s not very useful. It''s not a kind of spiritual material."


    "This stone is worthless." Finally, he added, in a very positive tone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Zhong Qingzhu turned his head and looked at Shen Shi strangely. Shen Shi looked at her and said, "what''s the matter? Your face is not very good. Is it that the wound on your hand is hurting again?"


    "Well No Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and turned his eyes away.


    They crawled all the way from the dark, deep and narrow cave until they could really stand up straight. They could not help feeling relaxed. Zhong Qingzhu walked a few steps forward slowly and stood in the middle of the tunnel where the fluorescent stone was shining. He saw a little bit of light like the soft starlight in the sky, with a little bit of beautiful silver, shining around her head and gently surrounded her.


    All around, she was silent, and Shen Shi didn''t speak. He just looked at the girl silently, with a trace of joy on her face. Her eyes were shining like stars in the sky. Even though she was scarred and dirty along the way, she was like a fairy falling into the world, gentle and beautiful, not like a mortal.


    With a smile, Zhong Qingzhu slowly opens her arms, as if she wants to embrace the beautiful light, the magnificent spectacle that she has never seen in her life. At this moment, she hugs her arms, as if she is alone.


    "Oh dear!"


    Just the next moment, she suddenly called out, took a breath, covered her left hand and turned pale. Shen Shi went over to help her, and said: "Hey, your hand is broken. Don''t lift it up and move it."


    Zhong Qingzhu blushed slightly and lowered his head. He seemed embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry..."


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "you''re here again. Didn''t you tell me that I''m sorry if I told you not to move?" After a pause, seeing that Zhong Qingzhu''s face was not very good-looking, he shook his head and said, "does the hand hurt?"


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice: "no pain..."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "doesn''t it hurt?"


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment, his voice became smaller, and said: "it''s a little painful..."


    Shen Shi took a look at her and saw Zhong Qingzhu covering his arm. His face seemed to be white again. A moment later, he saw that her beautiful face seemed to tremble. Then he said in a mosquito like voice: "it''s very painful..."


    "You..." Shen Shi was almost speechless to her. Anyway, for the first time in his life, he saw a girl with such a temperament. Now he looked at her so pitiful, and felt inexplicable. He went over and gently held her left hand.


    "Hiss..." Zhong Qingzhu frowned and bit his lips, and his mouth made a trill.


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "where does it hurt?"


    Zhong Qingzhu withstood the severe pain and pointed to his left elbow with his right hand, which was exactly the injury of the front fall. Shen Shi couldn''t think of any good way for a moment, and he didn''t dare to touch Zhong Qingzhu''s wound easily. He looked up and saw that a rope had been made in the dark just now, and the cloth hanging her arm on her neck had slipped down. He tried to lift her arm up and put it in the rope again.


    Unexpectedly, when he raised his arm a little too high, Zhong Qingzhu hummed with pain. At the same time, his eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that the pain was severe. Shen Shi was startled. He didn''t dare to do it again. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "how can you swing your hand so that it won''t hurt?"


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment and said, "it will be better if you just hang it like this. But you will always meet the swing when you walk around, so it hurts."


    Shen Shi gave a "hum" and pondered for a moment. His eyes glanced at the cloth hanging from Zhong Qingzhu''s neck. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he said, "Er, I have a way."


    Just now I took off the cloth and said, "don''t worry about it. It''s hard to see when you take off the cloth."


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t speak. His face was slightly red, but he nodded slightly.


    Shen Shi took the cloth and asked Zhong Qingzhu to naturally hang his left hand to her waist. Then he passed by his wrist and tied it to her body directly through his waist. He fixed his left hand to one side of her body. He took a step back and looked at it. He felt that the rope was a little short just now, and it seemed that it was not very stable. He thought that it would fall off at any time. He simply took advantage of the surrounding light The light of Guangshi tore several pieces of cloth from his body. After several times of tossing, he immediately took the Lingxiao sect disciple to pieces.


    Zhong Qingzhu looks at this scene in her eyes. She opens her mouth slightly and seems to want to say something, but she doesn''t know why. At the end, she just silently looks at Shen Shi in front of her body. In this dark and cold cave, there are silver lights shining around him, gentle as stars, illuminating his serious and focused face.


    Tear off the cloth, intertwined together to form a knot, and then split into two, one bound her wrist at the waist side, the other avoided the elbow, and tied a circle from the upper arm near the shoulder, but it bypassed Zhong Qingzhu''s chest, passed through the armpit of her right hand, and wrapped it tightly like the waist. Finally, she completely fixed her left hand beside her, and never left again It''s not going to move.


    I don''t know why, Zhong Qingzhu''s face suddenly turned red, especially when Shen Shi helped her to tie the second piece of cloth to fix her arm. She unconsciously swayed for a moment, as if she wanted to step back and avoid. But when she looked up, she saw the boy standing in front of her, with a serious face, a slight frown, and a careful look, as if for fear of hurting her. A little bit of starlight, gentle as water, quietly spilled down from his head behind him. There was sweat on his forehead. His eyes were so clear, interwoven with the starlight, and deeply reflected in her eyes and heart.This foot, after all, can''t step out.


    All the coldness and darkness, fear and terror seem to fade away, leaving only the gentle, caring and focused eyes of the boy in the dreamlike starlight.


    "Hoo," Shen Shichang took a breath, stepped back, turned his sore neck, looked at the tied rope with satisfaction, laughed, and said, "well, now you don''t have to worry about your arm touching the wound."


    Zhong Qingzhu dropped his eyes slightly. Suddenly, he didn''t dare to look at his eyes and face. It seemed that he couldn''t even speak. He just nodded gently.


    Shen Shi suddenly "Yi", with a bit of surprise, said: "Zhong Qingzhu, how can your face be so red?"


    For a moment, Zhong Qingzhu felt that his cheek was too hot to burn. His head was so low that he lost his courage to lift it.


    A moment later, she suddenly felt a warm palm attached to her forehead. A moment later, she listened to Shen Shi''s hesitation and said to herself: "it doesn''t seem hot, it doesn''t look like a fever..."


    Zhong Qingzhu looks up and looks at Shen Shi. Shen Shi stands not far away from him. He looks puzzled and puzzled. Although he looks good, he still feels a little silly.


    "Fool..." She could not help whispering, but somehow, her heart seemed soft, as if there was a strange and unspeakable joy, and it did not seem so, even she did not understand.


    The cave is very quiet. Although Zhong Qingzhu''s voice is very small, Shen Shi still hears it. He is very angry and stares at him and says, "what, I''ve tried so hard to help you, and you still call me a fool!"


    Zhong Qingzhu looked up at him with a smile on her mouth. The blush on her face receded slightly, but she was still as beautiful as peach blossom. When she looked at the boy, her eyes seemed to be like water waves. After a while, only to hear her with a gentle smile, whispered: "brother Shen, you are not a fool, never like you so good to me, you are a good man."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t know why Zhong Qingzhu suddenly turned into such a strange shape. But at this moment, in the light of the stars, the girl in front of him exuded strange beauty that he had never seen before, and even brought some dazzling afterglow, which made his just rising anger go nowhere in a twinkling of an eye, The tense face couldn''t hold, so he took a step back and said, "er Well, if you don''t scold me, then forget it. "


    "Puff" a, but it is Zhong Qingzhu suddenly laugh, mouth bend, eyes like the morning star, smile as beautiful as flowers.


    The whole island seems to be immersed in a piece of gray rain and fog. From a distance, it looks like a huge herring swimming in the sea of miserable wind and rain.


    The atmosphere in the study is very cold in the green fish collection hall.


    Wang Gen suddenly black face, clap a case but rise, stare at a face anxious color, rush back to Zheng Zhe, shout a way: "array hall that side what meaning, how can a person be short?"


    Zheng zhe gave a wry smile and said, "after I passed by, younger martial brother Zhong and younger martial brother Xu, who were on duty in the array hall, were counting the number of people. After counting them several times, they found that there was indeed one person missing." After a pause, Zheng zhe took a look at Wang Gen''s face and said in a soft voice, "the two younger martial brothers are there too anxious."


    Wang Gen said angrily: "if things are done well, there is nothing urgent!"


    Zheng zhe was embarrassed and didn''t dare to plead for them any more. Wang Gen took a deep breath, calmed down and said in a deep voice: "who is the lost one? Is it an old disciple or a new one? "


    Zheng zhe said: "the younger martial brothers Zhong and Xu have checked their heads. Now the one who is not present is a new female disciple who has just been on the island. Her name is Zhong Qingzhu."


    "Zhong Qingzhu..." Wang Gen frowned, pondered for a moment, looked up at Zheng Zhe and said, "surnamed Zhong, is it the children of the Zhong family in Liuyun city


    Zheng zhe nodded and said, "it''s from the Zhong family, but I heard from younger martial brother Zhong that although this younger martial sister was born in the Zhong family and has the same origin with him, she has a low status in the family and can''t be valued by the Zhong family. In terms of blood, she can also be regarded as a remote collateral branch."


    "Zhong Qingzhu, Zhong Qingzhu..." Wang Gen didn''t seem to take Zheng Zhe''s words of comfort into his ears. Standing there, he frowned. He seemed to be thinking about it carefully and thinking about something. "How can this name always sound familiar?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    "Let''s go." Shen Shi is not angry to urge, "we can''t escape now, don''t know, which have time to stay here more?"? Just go ahead and see if there is a way out. "


    Zhong Qingzhu said yes, but his steps were very small. His eyes just looked at the beautiful scenery like stars on the stone wall beside him, as if he was intoxicated with it, and some of them were reluctant to leave.


    Shen Shi snorted and repeated his point of view again: "go, these stones are worthless."


    Zhong Qingzhu turned to him and said, "but don''t you think it''s really beautiful here?"


    Shen Shi said with disdain, "can beauty be a meal?"


    Zhong Qingzhu half angry half happy to stare at him, way: "that spirit crystal can when rice eat?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "ha, don''t say it. Lingjing can really be a meal."


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned. Then he couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head and followed up. He said with a smile, "you can say it."


    In their words, the allusion of Lingjing serving as a meal has its origin, which is well known in the world of practice. The reason is that after the practitioners begin to practice and absorb Lingjing''s spiritual power, once the spiritual power enters the human body, they will gradually begin to transform the human body. Many of the changes will be quite different from the human body. One of the most obvious changes is that there is heaven behind the introduction of the spirit into the human body The spiritual power of the miraculous power of the earth''s creation is enough to support the consumption of the human body. From then on, no one is allowed to eat any other food. In short, after the monks began to practice, they don''t have to eat any more


    After the new disciples Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu entered Qingyu Island, lingxiaozong still arranged some food for them for the first time. But since they began to practice, they all entered the stage of introducing spirit into the body one after another, and all these food stopped. For those who can already be called monks, in their future career, as long as they have Lingjing for cultivation, they basically don''t need to eat ordinary food. Of course, besides Lingjing, there are many miraculous medicines containing Lingli, which are created by heaven and earth, which are of great help to cultivation. They will also take them if they have the chance, but these rare things will depend on chance in the future.


    In the deep cave tunnel, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu continue to walk forward, during which Zhong Qingzhu still looks back several times. It seems that they are still nostalgic for the place where the fluorescent stones just gathered. However, as they walked along, they found that there were some fluorescent stones on the stone wall of the tunnel in front of them, but they didn''t have the special concentration just now. Most of them were sparse walking in the cracks or corners of the stone wall, and they seemed to emit a lot of dim light.


    But Rao is so, this little bit of light can still vaguely light up the road in the cave, so that the two of them walk a lot more convenient.


    Gradually, the bright stone wall behind has gradually disappeared in the deep cave behind. It seems that the surrounding area is quiet again, and the darkness is coming again, and it diffuses gently from all directions.


    By the faint light on the stone wall, Zhong Qingzhu''s heart is inexplicably nervous. At this moment, it seems that no one has ever come to the cave. Everywhere are the original and abrupt rock thorns and strange rocks. In the weak light and shadow, they seem to turn into dark shadows, erratic, with a bit of terror, such as the ghosts and spirits in the legend of hell.


    Unconsciously, she grabbed the two injured arms and tied them to his waist. She did not know who was holding them.


    Her face turned red again in the shadow. She glanced at the boy who was walking in front of her, and suddenly felt that the darkness around her was not so terrible.


    "Hello, Zhong Qingzhu." All of a sudden, Shen Shi in front of him suddenly began to shout, as if he wanted to say something. But Zhong Qingzhu suddenly felt that he didn''t like it. He said, "brother Shen, don''t call me that. It sounds like we have a grudge. It''s very cold."


    "Ah, is it?" Shen Shi didn''t have Zhong Qingzhu''s delicate mind. He was stunned for a moment and said, "it seems right. What do I call you, sister Zhong?"


    The corner of Zhong Qingzhu''s mouth slightly pursed, his bright eyes twinkling in the dark, and said: "well, when there are other people present, you can call me sister Zhong, but when there is no one, you can call me Qingzhu." After a pause, he seemed to feel that what he said was not clear enough, so he quickly explained, "that''s what my mother called me. You saved me once on the stone steps of worshiping immortals on the day when you joined the sect. Today is more Well, anyway, you are really kind to me, so when there is no one in the future, just call me green bamboo, OK


    Shen Shi blinks. He always feels that he can''t get around. He is usually cautious, but he focuses on other things. In the final analysis, he is only a 12-year-old boy now. He doesn''t like a little girl. He really can''t understand such ambiguous and subtle words. He just felt that what Zhong Qingzhu said seemed reasonable, but it seemed that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t understand it, so he just didn''t want to think about it. Anyway, the most important thing now is to live first, where can we care about the useless things called names? Now he said frankly, "OK, I''ll call you Qingzhu from now on, which is convenient."Zhong Qingzhu smiles, covers his mouth with his right hand, looks at Shen Shi, his eyes are full of water, and says, "what do I call you after that, brother Shen?"


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said, "I see. Just now you said that I would call you what your mother called you. You should do the same as my father called me."


    Looking at Shen Shi, Zhong Qingzhu always felt that the boy was a little bit silly, but he was more and more strange. He restrained his smile and said, "how does your father call you?"


    "Stone, or little stone."


    "Well All right Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment. He secretly despised the short fat man who had never met him before. Then he said, "I''ll call you elder martial brother Shen when there is an outsider, and I''ll call you stone when there is no one, OK?"


    "Whatever." Shen Shi waved his hand, and then frowned slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said with a dry smile, "I just called you to ask you something."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "what''s the matter


    Shen Shi coughed, turned and continued to walk forward, and said: "but you suddenly pulled a lot of things like calling names. It seems that I forgot what I wanted to ask..."


    Looking at his back, Zhong Qingzhu shakes his head and smiles and follows him.


    The light in the cave, like a firefly in the dark, is so beautiful though it is weak. It floats behind them, as if it is eternal and floating in the dark.


    I don''t know when, Shen Shi suddenly found that the sound of splashing water seemed to have disappeared. Looking down, he found that his feet were no longer trampling in the puddle, but standing on a dry ground.


    The direction of the whole cave, along the way, seems to be climbing up slowly. Shen Shi was delighted and said to Zhong Qingzhu, "it seems that there is no water."


    Zhong Qingzhu turned his head to see it, and soon responded. With the same happy look on his face, he nodded with some expectation and said, "that is to say, are we going to the ground?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "it''s hard to say, but I hope it''s very good. Are you tired or not? If you''re tired, have a rest. If you''re not tired, let''s go on."


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "I''m not tired. Let''s go."


    "Well." Shen Shi nodded and agreed, then turned and went on. In this mysterious and deep cave, there seems to be a vein of fluorescein, which has been continuing on the cave wall, sometimes bright and sometimes dim, but it finally gives them some hope in the dark.


    As the water subsides and the terrain of the cave rises gradually, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu gradually feel that their hope of getting out of trouble is growing. In this case, even their fatigue is temporarily forgotten by them, even though they have been trudging in the dark cave for a long time.


    The sound of footsteps reverberated in the cave, and there was still silence around. The sound of gasping became louder and the sweat began to flow down from the face. But the terrain at the foot is getting higher and higher, which seems to indicate that the exit is in front. No matter who they are, even Zhong Qingzhu, whose left hand is seriously injured and broken, they are biting their teeth and holding on, and they don''t mean to stop for a rest.


    Step by step through the darkness, through this deep and quiet cave, it feels like crossing mountains and rivers, chasing the last hope.


    All of a sudden, a ray of bright light in front of us suddenly shines in.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu see it at the same time. They stop and look ahead.


    It''s a beam of light. There.


    Familiar, warm light.


    Shen Shi breathed a long sigh of relief. When he looked at Zhong Qingzhu again, he found that she was also very excited, and her lips trembled slightly, just looking at him.


    Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "I''m saved."


    There seems to be tears in Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes. He can''t say anything but nods heavily.


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said with a smile, "let''s go out."


    After that, he took Zhong Qingzhu to stride over the rugged ground and towards the light. Soon he saw a hole in front of him. It was about a person''s height and covered with moss. The light came in from outside the hole. Although it was not very bright, it must be above the ground.


    Full of joy, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other and smile, both with the joy of the rest of their lives, and then walk out side by side.


    Just at the moment when they stepped out of the cave, they saw the scene outside. Suddenly, both of them were stiff. What they saw was not the cave they had fled into to avoid the huge waves, nor the beach where Zhong Qingzhu had picked up shells. What they saw was a very deep and narrow pit with the bottom of less than ten years The two ants are at the bottom of the precipice, just like the two farthest peaks.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    The storm still does not mean to stop. The dark clouds gather and droop in the sky. It looks like a ferocious beast roaring at the world. The wind and rain all over the sky roll up the waves and wash the island and fairy mountain in the sea.


    In addition to the number of new disciples of lingxiaogong, there are also many new ones who are stationed on qingxiaoli island to refine Qi. Among them, several outstanding people have already cultivated to a higher level of spiritual conception, that is, in Lingxiao sect, they are also important figures.


    Among the many disciples, Wang Gen, who is now the most powerful and one of the "three swords of Lingxiao", is the leader. In fact, zongmenli appointed Wang Gen to take charge of all the affairs on the six islands. In addition to Wang Gen, there are many outstanding disciples of LingXiao Sect on Qingyu island. Some of them assist Wang Gen in handling all kinds of affairs on weekdays, some of them are appointed by many important departments of Lingxiao sect to handle new tasks, and some of them are appointed by Lingxiao sect to guard some important places on Qingyu six island for different purposes It''s really an important place that people can''t live without. All the disciples on Qingyu island have been summoned to Qingyu Jixuan sun hall by Wang Gen.


    Even in addition to these disciples, even those who have not yet broken through the practice of refining Qi on the island, many of them are called over by the strong wind and heavy rain.


    The hall of xuanri hall is now full of people, among whom there are many disciples. This scene is very rare after the opening of Qingyu island. Many of the disciples of Lingxiao sect who know each other on weekdays but are separated from each other stand together in twos and threes. They look around each other and talk in a low voice.


    In the main seat in front of the big house, Wang Gen, who is the focus of attention, has a cold face. He is usually not angry but powerful. Today, he seems to have a more threatening momentum. Many of his disciples are a little shocked, not to mention those young disciples who are not noble and in the atmosphere of refining Qi. In fact, Wang Gen suddenly asked them to come to xuanri They still don''t know what''s going on here.


    Wang Gen is tall and burly. Standing there, he is naturally the focus of the crowd. He is now standing at a table that has been moved temporarily. A large picture is spread out on the table in front of him. It looks like a sketch of the terrain and location of Qingyu island. At the same time, he keeps waving for people to come up. Generally, he is a personal disciple of Taoism in Ningyuan, and then he delimits it on the map He found out the scope and told them to search for people.


    All the called disciples nodded their heads and agreed. Although the storm was raging outside, as long as they didn''t fall into the storm center of heaven and earth in the legend and the storm waves outside, they didn''t have much threat.


    In addition to Wang Gen''s cold face and frowning, he arranged carefully one by one. Zheng zhe also stood beside him and told his fellow disciples to come over from time to time. In addition, there were two disciples standing beside them, but they were all silent. Wang Gen ignored them and asked them to stand beside them from the beginning. It seemed that their faces were very ugly.


    Under the xuanri hall, there are many disciples who haven''t been called. They are whispering and talking in a low voice. One of them whispers: "what''s the matter with Zhong Qingshan and Xu Baichuan of the array hall? They have been standing there all the time, and they have a black face. They are like dead people at home?"


    One of the others sneered and said, "nonsense, the one who lost this time is the new disciple of the array hall. Elder martial brother Wang Gen is very angry. How can they have good fruit to eat?"


    The other disciple of Lingxiao sect who was standing with them looked shorter, but he was the disciple surnamed Lin who had made a mistake when he went to paste the storm notice. At this time, he looked forward, tut tut twice, and said: "it seems that they were taught a lot by elder martial brother Wang Gen."


    The first disciple to speak looked at it, shook his head, lowered his voice and said, "Lin Hu, didn''t you see elder martial brother Wang Gen this morning? Why did elder martial brother Wang get so angry this time and have such a big battle? I think nine out of ten of the pro disciples on the island are called here to look for someone?"


    One of the others snorted and said, "you''re stupid. Don''t forget that in the past, all the masters of the clan presided over the affairs of the Qingyu island. It was only from this year that the clan decided to let the outstanding disciples of our generation preside over the affairs of the Qingyu island. This is the first time I have made a mistake that I have never made before. If it were you, I would be very angry


    The first speaker suddenly realized and nodded: "I see, I forgot this stubble." After that, he seemed to think of something again. He secretly glanced at Wang Gen, with a strange look on his face. He whispered to the two of them, "well, I still remember that some days ago, in order to fight for this position, several senior brothers and sisters in the clan fought openly and secretly for a long time?"


    Lin Hu laughed and said, "who said no? I heard that all three of the three swords in Lingxiao wanted to be here. In addition, elder martial brother sun HONGSUN''s Taoist reputation is very high, not to mention his family background. A while ago, he was very enthusiastic. In the end, he chose his own disciple, elder martial brother Du. But after all, elder martial brother Wang Gen is lucky. It''s a sure thing, but elder martial brother Du has done such wrong things to offend the real person in charge of teaching. Only then can it fall on elder martial brother Wang. "The other disciple of Lingxiao sect said with a smile: "who doesn''t know that the real person in charge of the sect attaches great importance to the nature of doing things. Besides, he is in charge of the affairs of Qingyu island. If he has half teacher friendship with the outstanding younger martial brothers and sisters in the future, he has both social connections and reputation. In addition, he is the first choice of the younger generation to preside over major events, he will surely have a certain position in the sect in the future No one can stop the rising tide. But who knows this kind of thing will happen... "


    Next to Lin Hu is sneer, looking at just want to open mouth to say something, suddenly just listen to the front Wang Gen suddenly open mouth called a: "Lin Hu."


    As soon as Lin Hu was shocked, his face immediately changed into a respectful color. He trotted to Wang Gen''s side with a cautious and submissive appearance, which made the two Lingxiao disciples behind him look a little stunned. One of them said: "good boy, Lin Hu''s face is very fast."


    Zheng zhe goes to the beach and asks Lin to go to the beach. He asks Lin to go to the beach.


    So one by one, Wang Gen dealt with it quickly and carefully, and soon arranged all the disciples to go out to look for them. A moment later, there were dozens of people standing under the main room of xuanri hall, almost all of them were disciples of gas refining realm.


    These people are not new disciples who have just entered the island this year, but old disciples who have entered the island to practice but have not yet broken through. If you carefully distinguish them, you will find that disciples like Su He are also among them. It seems that they are the ones who Lingxiao sect arranged to be supervisors for the new ones when they entered the island that day.


    Wang Gen turned around and looked at the people. His face was cold and his eyes were stern. They were frightened by him. They all bowed their heads for a moment, but no one dared to look at him.


    Wang Gen didn''t talk nonsense either. He said directly: "you are all senior brothers who have the responsibility of supervision. Now go to the new man''s cave in Baiyu Bay, knock on the cave one by one, count your heads, and check all the new disciples under their respective names. If there are any missing or missing people, please come back to me immediately!"


    At the end of the day, his tone was a bit harsh.


    They agreed quickly, but they didn''t care about the wind and heavy rain outside. They all swarmed out to the white fish Bay.


    In the xuanri hall, the crowd gradually dispersed, including Zhong Qingshan and Xu Baichuan, who had been standing beside Wang Gen and were black faced and depressed. They also followed the crowd out to search. In the big room, only Wang Gen and Zheng zhe were left.


    It was at this time that Wang Gen''s face relaxed a little, showing a little tired. He kneaded his eyebrows and sat down on the chair, but the deep anxiety still lingered on his face.


    Zheng zhe walked up to him and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother, if you send people to Baiyu Bay, are you afraid that besides Zhong Qingzhu, other new disciples will also be lost?"


    Wang Gen nodded and said: "I was careless. I only looked at the entrance of the hall, but I forgot that there were many aristocratic children. Some of the new disciples had no background and no way. They might not be able to receive good tasks on the island, in case they missed a few..." Then his face darkened again.


    Zheng zhe didn''t know what to say for a moment. He hesitated for a moment, but comforted: "those who can worship and practice in the sect are not fools. Ordinary people will go back to the cave early to avoid the storm. Elder martial brother doesn''t have to worry too much."


    "Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Wang Gen slowly breathed out a breath, feeling really a little depressed. Suddenly he patted the back of the chair beside his hand and said in a hateful voice, "that forest tiger is really a waste. He can''t do a small notice well, causing such a big disaster. After this time, he must be punished."


    Zheng zhe suddenly stood up and begged for you


    Zheng zhe was so surprised that he quickly stepped forward to stop him and said, "elder martial brother, it''s absolutely impossible. Now the storm is in full swing. It''s rainy and windy. It''s OK on this island. If you go to the outside of the island, you are likely to enter the center of the storm. If you are not careful, you will be in danger of your life!"


    Wang Gen''s body slightly, but still said in a deep voice: "I have the magic weapon ''Tianlong ding'' to protect my body. It should be OK, and the lost man..." He took a long breath, eyes like a knife, awe inspiring way, "no matter what, live to see people, die to see the body!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    In the cloudy sky, the storm has been raging for a whole night, but there is still no sign of abatement. Strong wind and heavy rain, rough waves, is still waves, as if endless scouring standing in the sea silently endure the blue carp island.


    Under Wang Gen''s resolute and determined position, and under the seemingly calm appearance of the miserable wind and rain, the whole blue fish island has been turned upside down. There are Lingxiao sect disciples everywhere searching for people. They fly into the water in the wind and rain. There is also a lot of noise in front of the new man''s cave in Baiyu Bay. All the stone gates of the cave are called open, and the stern looking senior supervisors are also in the wind and rain Check carefully and point out the number of people.


    At the same time, at the bottom of a remote, narrow and deep Tiankeng, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu finally had to face the possible impasse again after their initial excitement.


    This road is obviously in the wrong direction.


    When they came to the cave, they didn''t choose the wrong way to climb in the cave.


    The cliff is more than a hundred feet high, towering into the sky, and the cliff is smooth and steep. In their present situation, they have nothing to do. After all, they are just new disciples who have just begun to practice. No matter what, they can''t run out from here. At the bottom of the Tiankeng, by the dark light of the sky, you can see that it''s about ten feet around. Except for a pool in front of them, which accounts for about half of the place, it''s surrounded by hard stone walls, that is, a cave behind them. Besides, there''s no other exit.


    Looking at this scene, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu couldn''t say a word for a long time, and their faces were all pale. Just now, because they saw the excitement and strength of hope and thought that they were going to be saved, they quickly dissipated from their bodies like a frustrated ball.


    Fatigue and pain, like the darkness in the cave, came from every corner of their body, making them unable to support.


    At first, Zhong Qingzhu could not support himself. He slowly sat down on the ground, leaning against the stone wall. He bit his lips tightly, and his face had no blood color. Shen Shi looks a little better, but his face is also very ugly. No matter who is in the face of death, it is difficult to keep calm. What''s more, he is only a teenager after all.


    After a while, he also slowly sat down beside Zhong Qingzhu, lowered his head and did not speak.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was pale. He looked at him and said in a low voice, "stone, what shall we do?"


    Shen Shi slowly looked up at the towering cliffs around him, shook his head and said, "I can''t get out of here."


    Zhong Qingzhu gritted his teeth and said, "let''s go back then?"


    After looking at the words, Shen Qingshi said nothing.


    They survived in the depths of the cave. They were injured in many places. Although they were not fatal, they were not easy to feel together. Zhong Qingzhu''s left hand was broken. Under such circumstances, two people support each other, grope in the dark, crawl in the puddle for a long distance, and stick to this place. It''s a miracle beyond their age. Even if it''s another time, or if they are alone in the dark, it''s hard to say whether they can come out.


    If you look back at this moment, will you be able to go back to the entrance in the other direction? Not to mention, will there be danger and poisonous insects and monsters in that deep and horrible and completely dark cave? There is no fork in the road. When you go in that direction, will there be no fork in the cave?


    What''s more, they almost exhausted all their strength to struggle here. If they go back again, can they return to the middle of the cave where they woke up? Not to mention, how many long corridors are there in front of the dark to crawl through? Can they really support each other?


    No one is a fool, at least Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are not. Even if they are young, how can they not think about it?


    If you don''t go, you''ll probably die here; if you venture back, you''ll almost certainly die in the dark and terrible cave.


    In front of the two of them, it turned out that these two roads were so desperate.


    Shen Shi leaned against the stone wall and looked at the sky with his eyes vacant. The mountain pass, which was closed by the cliff and only showed a small place, was still covered with clouds and the wind and rain were still blowing. Only because of the barrier of the mountain wall, at the bottom of the Tiankeng, the originally raging wind and rain were much calmer and became long flowing rain, which slowly fell down and wet their heads At this time, Shen Qingzhu had no strength to pay attention to the rain.


    Under the Tiankeng is a quiet place, perhaps because there is a pool here. The stone wall at the bottom is very wet, and moss can be seen everywhere. The rain falling from the sky is in full swing, falling in the clear pool, rippling and crisscrossing with the silent sorrow of the drizzle.


    I don''t know how long later, Shen Shi suddenly said: "do you want to go back again?"With her back against the stone wall, Zhong Qingzhu seemed to feel a little chilly. She couldn''t help approaching Shen Shi. When they were leaning on each other''s shoulders, she seemed to feel a little relieved and her face relaxed. After hearing Shen Shi''s question, Zhong Qingzhu sighed and said, "if we go back, can we go out?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t know."


    I don''t know. Naturally, I''m not sure. If you look at his face, you can see that even Shen Shi himself is pessimistic about the way back. Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "if I have to die, I''d rather die here than go back to the end."


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything more. He just leaned back against the stone wall. At the same time, he felt the faint warmth and inexplicable fragrance of Zhong Qingzhu''s shoulder. It seemed that he suddenly felt better.


    Then he thought of something, and suddenly he moved. Zhong Qingzhu quickly noticed his abnormality and turned to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi seemed to be hesitant. After a bitter smile, he said, "I suddenly remembered the thing I wanted to ask you before, but I forgot it again."


    Zhong Qingzhu said, "what is it?"


    Shen Shi took a breath and said, "didn''t you mention Lingjing as a meal? I wanted to ask you then, do you have Lingjing on you now?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face moved, and his eyes suddenly brightened. They were both new people who began to practice Taoism. As long as they had Lingjing on them, once they began to practice, they could recover their physical strength. Even if they were trapped here, with the supplement of Lingjing''s spiritual power, they would not be in danger of starvation. After all, they had just started to practice, and they needed only one spiritual power Lingjing can support them for several days.


    With this period of time, maybe we will wait until the rescue comes!


    As soon as he thought about this, Zhong Qingzhu was immediately overjoyed, with some period wings in his eyes, and said, "I didn''t bring Lingjing when I went out to pick up shells. Did you bring it?"


    Shen Shi supported his forehead with his hand and said with a bitter smile, "I''m also afraid that if I lose it, I will delay my practice, so I put Lingjing in the cave and prepare to go back to practice at night."


    Zhong Qingzhu was speechless. After a long time, he was disappointed. Shen Shi was also speechless. Looking up at the storm, he felt that all the roads had come to an end and there was no way to live. He could not help but sigh.


    Under the cliff, there is not much wind, but rain.


    Moss dark green, pool water secluded, a few clumps of weeds beside the water, surrounded by three or two wild flowers, in this deep and uninhabited Valley, alone reveal a touch of spring.


    After sitting for a long time, my fatigue finally seems to subside, and I can barely recover a little spirit. After the initial blow of despair, Shen Shi managed to pick himself up. With one in ten thousand fluke, he made a circle around the bottom of the Tiankeng and looked at it carefully, hoping to find some way to leave.


    But in the end, the stone wall, after all, cut off all his hope.


    Standing by the pool, he slowly turned back. At the entrance of the cave, Zhong Qingzhu also stood up against the stone wall, looking up at him.


    Facing Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes, Shen Shi just slowly shakes his head. Zhong Qingzhu''s face is a bit disappointed, but it''s obvious that he has expected the result for a long time. He doesn''t have much reaction, but he just comes slowly.


    Rain fell on her sideburns face, while her face more pale.


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "the wound on your hand is not good. You''d better go back to the place where there is no rain and have a rest."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes fell on the pool beside them. Looking at the clear pool, he said in a soft voice, "what can we do if we have a rest? Are we still waiting for death?"


    Shen Shi was silent.


    Zhong Qingzhu looked back at him. His eyes were very soft. After a while, he said, "stone, why don''t you go to the cave and come out later?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "I''m ok. I don''t need to go to the rain."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s pale cheek suddenly seemed to have a faint red halo. Even in this desperate situation, he was still a little ashamed, but he seemed unwilling to blame the boy in front of him. He just whispered: "if I have to die here, I want to die clean. I''ve been crawling in the water all the way. I''m so dirty. I want to wash it in the water... "


    Shen Shi stayed for a moment, and then he realized that Zhong Qingzhu meant to wash himself in the pool before he died, and then wait for him to die. For a moment, he felt very embarrassed. At the same time, he felt a sense of sadness. He took a deep look at Zhong Qingzhu, then nodded and said, "I know. I''ll go there. You can call me when you''re done. I''ll go out Come on


    Zhong Qingzhu blushed, nodded and answered in a low voice, but did not speak.


    Listening to the sound of footsteps behind her, Zhong Qingzhu felt that her face was feverish. Looking at the clear water in front of her, she seemed to be crazy for a moment. After a while, she sighed, raised her uninjured right hand, stretched it to her chest, slowly untied the first button, and then stretched out her hand to untie the second one.Suddenly, a cry came from behind her


    With the sound of footsteps, Shen Shi came running from behind. Zhong Qingzhu was shocked. She blushed and covered her chest with her hand subconsciously. Although there was only one button to untie, she didn''t show her skin. But at the same time, she was a little angry and embarrassed. She turned back to Shen Shi and thought that this bad man was hard to be Is there any strange idea?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    In the rain, Shen Shi ran all the way. Looking at the expression on her face, Zhong Qingzhu bit his teeth, and suddenly felt that this man was a little hateful. Staring at him as he was about to open his mouth, Shen Shi was a little excited. He pointed to her back and said in a loud voice: "pool, pool


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned and looked back in the direction of his finger. He saw that the pool behind him was the same as before. It was still calm. The rain fell on the clear water and splashed little water. The ripples floated away silently, adding a bit of quietness.


    "What happened to the pool?" Zhong Qingzhu forgot to scold Shen Shi for a moment, but he just frowned and asked.


    Shen Shi looked a little excited and said, "I''ve checked all around. It''s all hard stone walls. There''s no way out, but this pool is missing."


    When Zhong Qingzhu thought about it, he suddenly saw a bright light and said, "do you mean this pool may be the way out?"


    Shen Shi ran to the edge of the water and began to look carefully at the small but deep pool in front of him. He said, "I don''t know, but there''s no water source or waterfall here, so it''s possible that the water might come in from outside."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded again and again, with a look of joy and expectation on his face. Although the connection between the pool and the outside world is only Shen Shi''s guess, for the two of them who are in a desperate situation, any tiny hope is so precious. Once it appears, they all want to seize it by all means.


    Two people stood side by side by the pool, their faces changed. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was possible that the blue carp island was in the sea, and there was a lot of water on the island. The flooding in the underground cave just now was evidence. Maybe there was a secret passage under the water, which could lead to the outside world?


    Zhong Qingzhu clenched his fist subconsciously, full of expectation and excitement. After all, they are only teenagers, who are not full of desire for life. She nodded heavily to Shen Shi and said, "stone, you are so smart."


    "Ha ha ha..." Shen Shi laughs and says, "it''s too early to say that. We have to see if there is a way out under the water."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "well."


    Then she looked at Shen Shi, who also looked at Zhong Qingzhu with a smile.


    No one spoke, no one moved.


    The original atmosphere of fervent joy, very strange appeared a moment of stagnation and pause, two people looking at each other, no action. A moment later, the two seemed to feel something wrong at the same time. They said in one voice: "why don''t you go and have a look..."


    The voice was interrupted again. Zhong Qingzhu looked at Shen Shi with some doubts. Shen Shi seemed to think of something. With a dry smile, he said, "I don''t know much about water. Would you like to go down and have a look?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment and said, "I can''t water either..."


    Shen Shi


    By the pool, the atmosphere seemed to be a little colder. Even the rain on my face seemed a little cooler than just now.


    Shen Shi shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I grew up on the southwest side of the mountain when I was a child. There are few rivers and lakes, not to mention the sea. So I didn''t learn to swim when I was a child. Aren''t you here by the sea? Why can''t you have water? "


    There was a faint disappointment on Zhong Qingzhu''s face. Hearing the words, he also had no choice but to smile and said, "I grew up here in Haizhou, but I had a hard time since I was a child. When I was sensible, I have been helping my mother to do things all the time. How can I have time to play with water?"


    The two men stood beside the water, speechless. They finally thought of such a way to get away, but they were trapped by the fact that neither of them knew how to swim. Shen Shi sighed and said: "Alas, it''s really..."


    Looking at him with a depressed look, Zhong Qingzhu felt a little uncomfortable. She felt guilty for no reason. Although she knew it had nothing to do with herself, she said in a low voice: "well, in fact, there was not much hope. Maybe there was a spring under the pool, not a way out."


    Shen Shi nodded, and then said with regret, "I knew I''d work harder a few days ago. I''d rather kill a few ghost shrimp than learn how to swim with starfish."


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned and said, "what starfish?"


    Shen Shi didn''t want to hide anything. What''s more, what happened in Hongbeng village wasn''t secret. He told Zhong Qingzhu about going to Hongbeng village to peel shrimps. Finally, he said that starfish promised to teach him how to swim, but he did. Shen Shi''s understanding here seems to be very bad. After learning for a long time, it''s just a pity He learned to hold his breath and float. As for walking hand and foot in the sea, no matter how many mouthfuls he ate, he still hasn''t learned.


    Zhong Qingzhu listened carefully. When he heard starfish girl, he was a little serious. Later, when he heard Shen Shi''s embarrassed appearance when he was learning to swim in the water, he couldn''t help laughing. In this way, the original fear of death between the two people was diluted a lot.


    Shen Shikan finished, and his face didn''t look good. He complained to Zhong Qingzhu, "do you know how she answered me when I asked her how long it took you Hongbeng people to learn how to swim? She actually said that they were born in the water, and they were born to swim, so they didn''t have to learn After listening, I can''t say a word for a long time. "Zhong Qingzhu chuckled.


    Shen Shi looked around with some distress. At last, his eyes fell on the pool in front of him. At last, he clenched his teeth and suddenly stamped his feet and said, "come on, no matter what, you have to try."


    Then he walked to the pool. Zhong Qingzhu was surprised and stopped him quickly and said, "what are you doing?"


    Shen Shi said: "there''s no way now. I have to try. Maybe the water is shallow. I can see the movement below."


    Zhong Qingzhu "Oh" a, desire to say and stop, face a bit worried color, told: "then you are careful, don''t go too far, slowly try."


    Shen Shi agreed and stepped into the water. As soon as his feet got into the water, he showed his teeth. He startled Zhong Qingzhu and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s OK. The water is so cool."


    Although the water is cold, it''s not exaggerated. So after a while, as Shen Shi walks slowly in the water, he gradually adapts to the water temperature around him. He doesn''t care about it any more, but walks slowly to the center of the pool.


    Although they hoped that the water in the pool would be shallower, it was hard for the unfortunate people to have good luck. After a few steps, Shen Shi found that the terrain under the pool suddenly dropped down, and the water was knee free from his ankles, and then kept rising. When he walked five or six steps into the pool, the water was close to his chest.


    This pool looks so deep.


    Shen Shi turns his head and looks at Zhong Qingzhu on the bank with a bitter smile. Zhong Qingzhu also shakes his head helplessly and sighs.


    Further down, the pool of water flooded his neck, mouth and nose, and it would be dangerous if he didn''t swim. Shen Shi didn''t dare to go any further, so he had to turn back. After three or two steps, he looked at the water receding to his waist, hesitated for a moment, bit his teeth, took a breath, and then buried his head in the water.


    Zhong Qingzhu on the bank stares at Shen Shi in the water. Fortunately, the water is clear and Shen Shi is in the shallow water, so even if he dives into the water, he can still see him. Shen Shi''s body was a bit clumsy in the dazzled light of the water. He fluttered under the water for two times, but his body slowly floated up. However, when his hands and feet were dancing, the whole person was spinning around in the same place, and there was no sign of progress.


    Although Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t know how to swim, he grew up on the shore of the sea. He has never eaten pork and seen pigs run. In the past, he saw many other people swimming in the water. It''s hard to see that Shen Shigang really didn''t lie. It seems that he really has no talent for swimming in the water.


    "It''s like A little pig is struggling in the water Zhong Qingzhu had this ridiculous idea in his heart. His face turned red and he didn''t let himself laugh. A moment later, he felt sorry for the stone who was looking for a way out and scolded himself secretly.


    After a while, his breath was exhausted. Shen Shi came out of the water with a cry. His whole body was wet, but his face was depressed. He said to Zhong Qingzhu standing by the water: "I can''t see anything..."


    Zhong Qingzhu waved to him, with some care, and said, "you''d better come up first." Said, eyes to the side of the pool looked at one eye, can''t help but secretly also with feet down a step.


    It''s really cold in the pool. It''s like a cold air coming in. Maybe it''s already been hard before. Even now, facing the situation that the last hope may be cut off, Zhong Qingzhu''s mood is still calm. After a while, he tries to step into the water.


    After that, I''ll wash my body with clean water.


    The splash of water came from afar, but Shen Shi walked to the shore with a depressed face. At the same time, he complained to Zhong Qingzhu: "you say how difficult it is to swim in the water. I''ve studied very hard, but I just can''t learn. I just can''t do those kicking movements in the water, let alone float in the water, Er Qingzhu, why are you in the water? "


    When he was about to reach the shore, Zhong Qingzhu did not know when he came to the pool. He was a little curious on his face. His right hand swayed and patted gently between the waves. It seemed that he had never experienced playing in water.


    After a while, she turned back and said with a smile, "stone, I''ll learn how to do it just now."


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said: "I just told you what starfish taught me from the beginning to the end. That''s about it. It sounds simple and it''s even harder to do. Suffocation is to take a breath and drill into the water. After a while, if you don''t move, your body will float. By the way, be careful. Don''t go too far. "


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and thinks about it. With a little curiosity and a little fear, he breathes carefully. Finally, he covers his mouth and nose with his hand. He looks clumsy and buries himself in the water.


    A moment later, Shen Shi saw her body and slowly floated in the water. He couldn''t help but "eh" and said, "I''m so suffocating. I can''t help learning so fast." Before his voice fell, Shen Shi was stunned, but his eyes widened and he looked at the water.In the clear water, Zhong Qingzhu''s floating body seemed to be a little light. Although her injured left hand was tightly tied to her side, she still tried to stretch out her only right hand and paddle underwater. At the same time, as Shen Shi told her from Haixing, her feet were in the water while her arms were in the water He kicked back in the middle.


    The slender and beautiful girl''s figure is quite different from the clumsy Shen Shi, just like an elegant Mermaid, sliding forward leisurely and easily.


    Water gentle, rippling and open, surrounded by her side, stone pool, reflecting her warm and soft appearance.


    On the Bank of the water, Shen Shi was numb, staring at the beautiful figure swimming slowly in the water. After a long time, he was a bit incredible and said, "no, is there any reason..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Black carp collection, in xuanri hall.


    After gathering all the pro disciples on the island before, with Wang Gen''s personal assignment, all the people here were sent out to search for the lost Zhong girl in the wind and rain. Finally, even Wang Gen himself ignored the danger and went to the most stormy place outside the island to search carefully.


    Xuanri hall also changed from lively to calm. For a time, there was no one else except Zheng Zhe, who was assigned by Wang Gen to stay here. But as time went by, the number of people in xuanri hall gradually increased. At this time, another 30 or 40 people came back here.


    However, although all of these ten people were dressed as Lingxiao sect disciples, none of them were the disciples who passed on Taoism to Ningyuan realm. All of them were Qi refining realm disciples who had been summoned by Wang Gen for more than five years and were assigned to be the new disciples of this group.


    At the moment, dozens of people in xuanri hall were divided into left and right sides. There were dozens of people standing on the left side and only one on the right side. They were ugly and embarrassed.


    Zheng zhe stood at Wang Gen''s position on the other side of the main seat. He felt helpless. He felt that his head was aching. He could not help rubbing his head and listening to the whispers of younger martial brothers and sisters in the crowd below. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    I don''t know how many people''s eyes, with strange expressions, fell on the person who was isolated.


    Su he stood with his hands tied, his face flushed, his head drooped and his teeth clenched. He scolded himself countless times in his heart. He really regretted his decision to take over the supervision task.


    A moment later, Zheng zhe sighed and said, "younger martial brother Su, all the new disciples in Baiyu Bay have been ordered. In addition to the younger martial sister Zhong Qingzhu, who is lost in Caibei beach and is under your supervision, another younger martial brother is missing, which happens to be one of the ten disciples under your supervision."


    I don''t know who snickered in the crowd, but even though I covered up the past, after all, this occasion was not a place for joking. It was just that Su he stood in the sight of the crowd, with a look of depression and depression. It was really sympathetic and funny.


    Almost all the new disciples of more than 400 people are safe and sound. Only two of them are missing for no reason, but they are supervised by Su He alone. It''s really bad luck.


    Just now, elder martial brother Wang Gen, in front of the public, was furious about the disappearance of Zhong Qingzhu. He taught several elder martial brothers who were in ningyuanjing a lesson. They were afraid. He is not here at the moment, but if elder martial brother Wang comes back here later, once he knows that he has lost another one, his anger can be imagined. It''s frightening to think about it, and both of them are in the name of Suhe. Later, what will elder martial brother Wang Gen do to this poor Suhe


    Thinking of this, many people in the crowd felt that their cold hair stood up, and Su He, who was under the gaze of the crowd, was even more pale and looked as if he was dying.


    Zheng zhe looked at Su he''s face, but he was speechless. He thought that you are too unlucky. In this case, elder martial brother Wang Gen must be furious. I''m afraid he won''t have your good fruit to eat. Different from these disciples who have not been brought into Jinhong fairy mountain by Lingxiao sect, Zheng zhe has been a disciple for many years. He knows everything inside Lingxiao sect. Although elder martial brother Wang Gen is worried about the safety of losing his younger martial sister, there are deeper reasons why he can''t communicate with others.


    Since ancient times, lingxiaozong has never been the leader of the sect. The leader of the sect has always been taken over by the most outstanding disciples of the next generation. It is not necessarily the one with the highest morality, but it must be the one who is recognized and respected by the sect in many aspects, such as morality, character, ability and so on.


    There are some outstanding disciples who will be among the candidates. In fact, there will be some convenience in secret, but generally speaking, this position will be taken over by the most outstanding young generation of disciples in the sect. This rule is different from that of many Xiuzhen sects in today''s Hongmeng world. It is said that it was set up by Gan Jingcheng, the founder of that year.


    Why master ganzu made such a sect rule in those years is now beyond investigation. However, lingxiaozong has inherited it for thousands of years and will never change this sect rule easily. Otherwise, many elders in the sect will rise up and attack, and will never stop this way for his disciples to reach the top. What''s more, if you really want to talk about the lineage of Lingxiao sect, the Gan family is really the first lineage of Lingxiao sect. But after the Grandmaster of Gan Jingcheng, although the Gan family has been in Lingxiao sect for thousands of years, no one has ever taken over the position of master of Lingxiao sect.


    If we change the rules, what will we do to the Gan family?


    These are all distant words. The most important thing in front of us is elder martial brother Wang Gen, who is actually one of the most popular candidates recognized by Lingxiao sect that he may take over the position of leader in the future. Although in the three swords of Lingxiao, the most famous sect in the clan, everyone thinks that Du Tiejian, the eldest disciple of the sect, is the first in the line, and Gan Wenqing, the disciple of martial uncle Yunni, is beautiful and popular. Elder martial brother Wang Gen has always been resolute and resolute. He has a good reputation in the clan and is highly valued by many elders. However, compared with the first two, he seems to be a little less powerful.Nowadays, Huaiyuan, the leader of the sect, is famous all over the world for its prosperous spring and Autumn period. It is recognized as an important place in the world of Hongmeng and Xiuzhen. In a short period of time, lingxiaozong will never be replaced. It''s just that there is no one in the clan to say it clearly, but there are countless forces in the Wannian sect, and the situation is complicated. Several disciples who are regarded as the possible successors of the next generation can''t be alone. There are fights both inside and outside, but they are all limited by the rules and won''t be too ugly.


    In fact, in addition to the three so-called Lingxiao three swords, there are still other people in the sect who are eyeing the position of the next generation leader of the sect. The leader is Sun Hong, the contemporary leader of the sun family. Although he is older than the three swords, he is equally outstanding in Taoism, family background and ability, and he has a lot of support in the sect. In addition, there are several people like Sun Hong, so although lingxiaozong is now looking at the calm, it can not be underestimated that many forces are struggling with each other, and the situation is quite tense.


    Wang Gen''s visit to Qingyu island to preside over the affairs of new disciples is a great opportunity for him to fall from the world. It just shows his careful and meticulous ability. Once he can get the approval of the elders in the clan, it will add a heavy weight to the fight for the position of leader in the future. Because of this, Wang Gen is so anxious and irritable this time, and Su he seems to have just hit the muzzle of elder martial brother Wang Gen''s gun. It''s too bad luck.


    Zheng zhe has gone through these secret struggles in Lingxiao sect in his heart. For him, from that time when he and elder martial brother Wang Gen built the Ningyuan realm on Qingyu island in the same round, as the same as Jin Hongshan, he has been Wang Gen''s confidant for a long time. Everything is based on Wang Gen''s interests. Although he looks at Su He, he can''t care about it.


    Zheng zhe coughed, and his face sank down. In front of many disciples in xuanri hall, he said coldly, "younger martial brother Su, Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi, who are under your supervision, have not been seen so far. What do you say?"


    Su he''s face is more aggrieved, more aggrieved, not depressed. He clenched his teeth and raised his head and said: "elder martial brother Zheng, there is something wrong with my younger brother. I don''t take good care of these two younger martial brothers and sisters, but it''s our school''s rule that I rely on myself to practice on this herring island. As a supervisor, I just give them some advice or two at most, and at most, I give them some relief. There are so many senior supervisors here, don''t they all do this? "


    One side of those outside disciples of the crowd, it is quiet for a while, we look at Su he''s eyes also more sympathy.


    Zheng zhe gave a bitter smile in his heart. The truth is the truth, but now is not the time to reason. He is well aware of elder martial brother Wang Gen''s temperament and thoughts. The most important thing now is to suppress this matter and take good care of the aftermath. How can he spend the first half of the day debating with younger martial brother Su, who is right and who is wrong?


    At that moment, Zheng Zhe''s eyes glared and said in a cold voice: "shut up. Why are all the younger martial brothers and sisters in other people''s names free, but the two lost are all in your name? It''s clear that you have some negligence and mistakes on weekdays. It''s important to save people right now. I won''t tell you more. You can go back to the cave and confine yourself for seven days. You are not allowed to go out and reflect on yourself. Then I''ll go to see how elder martial brother Wang will punish you. "


    Su he suddenly raised his head, but when he came into contact with Zheng Zhe''s stern eyes, he didn''t dare to resist after all, gritted his teeth, and then walked out of the xuanri hall listlessly.


    Seeing this scene, many of the disciples of Qi refining realm felt the same feeling. They were all silent for a moment. Zheng zhe looked at them, but he didn''t bother to quarrel with them or reprimand them. He said, "the other eight new disciples in the name of Su He, can you call them?"


    Out of the crowd next to a humanitarian: "all called over, and now are waiting outside."


    Zheng zhe nodded and said, "let them all come in and ask. Maybe they know something else."


    A moment later, eight young men and women walked into the xuanri hall. Sun you, Zhong Qinglu, he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang were among them. Some of them were tired and stormy. It was obvious that they were called in temporarily.


    Zheng Zhe''s eyes swept over their faces. He was just about to ask. Suddenly, he heard the sudden rain outside the xuanri hall. It seemed that a dark shadow suddenly fell down and landed steadily. It was Wang Gen who came back.


    Without saying a word, Wang Gen strides into xuanri hall. His face is expressionless, but his body is wet and full of water. Zheng zhe meets him, catches Wang Gen and sits down on the main seat. His pupil shrinks slightly. This elder martial brother Wang is the most ceremonial in his ordinary life, and the rain can''t fall on him easily. As a result, he comes back like a drowned chicken. You can imagine how violent the storm outside the island is.


    Wang Gen''s eyes swept the disciples of Qi refining realm under Tang. His brow was slightly wrinkled and he said, "what''s the situation now?"


    Zheng zhe sighed a little in his heart and said what he had just done in his ear. Wang Gen''s face became more and more ugly when he listened. Suddenly, he waved his hand and only heard "PATA". The arm of the chair with the child''s thick arm broke. He stood up and said angrily, "what! Another one? "


    It didn''t seem very loud at first hearing, but at this moment, all the disciples in xuanri hall felt that there was a sudden roar like a fierce tiger in their ears, which made their ears tremble. They stepped back a few steps. They were shocked for a moment, and they were in awe of elder martial brother Wang.Zheng zhe was the only one who didn''t show anything unusual in the hall, but at the moment he was also smiling bitterly and a little more careful. It seems that elder martial brother Wang Gen is really in a rage now. He pointed to the eight new disciples who just came in and whispered a few words to Wang Gen.


    Wang Gen''s eyes were cold, but he took a deep breath, and then sat back slowly, looking like he was suppressing his anger. Zheng zhe turned around and said to the public, "who are you familiar with Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi on weekdays? Please come out and tell me if they will go to some remote places on weekdays. I''ll ask people to look for them quickly."


    After eight people were silent for a moment, they didn''t see any other people''s expression. Only sunyou suddenly took a step forward and said, "report back to elder martial brother Wang, elder martial brother Zheng, I''m a little familiar with Shen Shi."


    Wang Gen, sitting in his seat, saw sun you come out and suddenly frowned. It seemed that he thought of something at this time. After a little thought, another teenager gradually appeared in front of him and frowned: "is that the man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Under the cliff Tiankeng, on the Bank of the clear pool.


    Shen Shi stared at Zhong Qingzhu, who was still standing in the water. He looked at him from top to bottom several times and said, "didn''t you really swim before?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and asked, "can I swim like this, stone?"


    Shen Shi was at a loss. After thinking about it, he couldn''t be sure. He said, "maybe it is. I think the appearance of starfish swimming is similar to that of you just now, but of course she is more skillful than you."


    With a trace of joy on his face, Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile: "really, it''s very simple to swim."


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes and said to himself, "whose face are you fighting so hard?"


    Zhong Qingzhu fluttered in the pool for a while. Shen Shi stood on the bank and reminded her to be careful from time to time. But gradually, he realized that Zhong Qingzhu really had an inexplicable talent here. Just listening to word of mouth and trying several times, he seemed to have learned it. It''s embarrassing for someone who has been instructed by a famous teacher and studied hard for a long time but still can''t see the hope of success.


    Looking at Zhong Qingzhu, who is more and more comfortable in the pool, Shen Shi has a little doubt about his talent for the first time. At the same time, he really realizes that there are amazing talents in the world.


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to be getting familiar with the nature of water quickly. Even though she is still injured in her left hand at the moment, there is a certain degree of advance and retreat when she is swimming. After a moment, she suddenly turns to Shen Shi standing on the bank and shouts, "stone, wait for me. I''ll try to dive and see if there is a way out."


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was surprised, but before he was born, Zhong Qingzhu took a deep breath and dived into the water. A moment later, his body shadow disappeared.


    Shen Shi was a little worried. He frowned at the quiet pool and said, "what''s the hurry? Do you want to run before you learn to walk! Er... "


    His voice suddenly dropped and he said, "well, she seems to have learned to walk.".


    It''s only a short time to practice. The body is just like a mortal. He takes a breath to dive into the water. Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t support it for long. He waves to Shen Shi from a distance. There''s nothing special about his look.


    Shen Shi was a little worried. He waved: "why don''t you come up first and have a rest?"


    Zhong Qingzhu gently wiped his face in his hand and said, "it''s not urgent to enter the water at the bottom. There''s nothing wrong. I''ll see it again and come up." After that, he took a deep breath.


    This time, Shen Shi took a little longer to dive into the water than the previous one. While waiting, Shen Shi''s eyes also fell on the water. He was thinking whether he wanted to try to go down and flop again. Maybe he could learn how to swim at once


    Between hesitation, time passed unconsciously, but Zhong Qingzhu never came up. Shen Shi gradually became worried. He could not help but walk two steps to the water''s edge. He looked nervously at the bottom of the water, thinking that nothing would happen?


    Fortunately, at this time, with the sound of "Hua La", the water was rippling, and Zhong Qingzhu broke out like a little fish. However, this time, instead of staying in the water, she swam to the shore with both hands and feet.


    Shen Shi looked at her face with a look of fatigue. He walked forward a few steps and stepped into the water. When she came, he caught her and helped Zhong Qingzhu to the bank. Then he walked back to the place where there was no rain in the cave and sat down. They were relieved.


    Zhong Qingzhu breathed out a breath and said, "I went down there to see it..." Looking up, he saw Shen Shi with some hope in his eyes. Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and said in a low voice: "there is no way out."


    Shen Shi saw that she was not jubilant when she came up, so he guessed that it was mostly the result. At this time, he heard her say it herself. Although she was disappointed, she was also expected. He sighed and didn''t speak.


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him and said, "but I found this under the water."


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and saw Zhong Qingzhu stretch out his hand and spread it out. In the white palm, there are two beautiful crystal clear stones.


    Shen Shi suddenly stood up and said, "Lingjing!"


    Crystal clear and flowing, even in some dark caves are flashing light, these two crystal like stones lying quietly in the palm of Zhong Qingzhu''s hand, are indispensable spiritual crystals for people in the cultivation.


    Zhong Qingzhu also had a happy look on his face, but he looked much calmer than Shen Shi. He said with a smile, "yes, I didn''t see a way to the outside world when I got to the bottom of the water, but I just saw a corner under the water. There are two spirit crystals, so I took them back."


    "Good luck." Shen Shi picked up a Spirit Crystal from her hand and sighed.


    Jinhong mountain is the first fairy mountain in the south of Hongmeng. The spiritual vein in the deep part of the mountain is a famous dragon vein. It is huge, long, deep and rich in spiritual crystal. Only such a huge spiritual vein can support Lingxiao sect''s great power of cultivation. Therefore, for any slightly larger cultivation gate in the world, there must be a big or small spirit at the mountain gate This is the root of the school.The spirit vein of Jinhong mountain is deeply hidden in the immortal mountain. Naturally, it is closely guarded by Lingxiao sect. However, this spirit vein is so huge that it stretches across the sea of the immortal mountain. In addition to the main vein in the depth of Jinhong mountain, the remaining branches also spread in the deep underground. The islands and oceans around Jinhong mountain will be affected by this spirit vein.


    Although the spiritual power of heaven and earth is weak at the end of the spiritual vein branch, and it is impossible to be rich in spiritual crystals every day as the main vein, over time, a little spiritual crystals will occasionally condense and scatter outside. On the islands around Jinhong mountain, one or two spiritual crystals can be found by chance. Those Hongbeng people often dive into the sea, and occasionally find a few spiritual crystals in the deep water, which are all the reasons There''s a reason.


    It''s just that Lingxiao sect has been established in jinhongshan for tens of thousands of years, and there are few people in the sea. Most of the surrounding islands, large and small, have been trampled by people, so now there is basically no good thing that you can pick up Lingjing just by walking along the road. As for the scene in front of us, it must be that under the precipice and secluded pool, people are rarely seen, and influenced by some spiritual vein, a few spiritual crystals condense over a long period of time, but it''s really a surprise.


    Zhong Qingzhu also looked happy and said: "with these two spirit crystals, we can stick to it for at least 20 days."


    Shen Shi nodded, suddenly thought of something, and quickly asked: "by the way, is there any under the water?"


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment, looked at Shen Shi, shook his head, and said: "I didn''t see any other Lingjing, so I found these two. I''ll wait for some time. If no one comes to save us, I''ll go down and look for them again?"


    Shen Shi nodded, a little disappointed in his heart, but then he was happy and looked at Lingjing in his hand with a smile. After all, this is the real life-saving baby. What can I complain about if I can find this thing in this desperate situation?


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him with a smile. His lips wriggled a few times. He wanted to talk but stopped. At last, he said with a smile: "otherwise, let''s practice quickly. I hope that all the senior brothers and sisters in the school can find us in these 20 days."


    Shen Shi nodded and subconsciously looked up to the narrow sky on the cliff outside the cave. He forgot that the wind and rain were still there, but the strong wind was blocked by the cliff outside, but the rain was still not small. The whole world was still gray.


    I don''t know when it will be quiet in the cave. Shen Shi holds the crystal in his hand. He feels a warm and cool breath coming from his palm. He raises his eyes and finds Zhong Qingzhu sitting on the other side of the cave, with his back against the stone wall and his feet crossed. His eyes are closed and his face is deep. It seems that he is practicing and absorbing the power of heaven and earth from the crystal.


    He took back his eyes and fell back on the crystal in his hand. He thought that one crystal could only be used for ten days, but now it seems that he has to use it sparingly, let alone once a day.


    When he thought of this, he would calm down, close his eyes, immerse his mind in the crystal of the palm, and begin to feel the faint power of heaven and earth.


    The process of cultivation is as calm and stable as before. He smoothly perceives the spiritual power in the Spirit Crystal, and then leads the spirit into the body and slowly runs along the Qi of the whole body for a week. When the spiritual power stabilizes in the body, he only feels drowsy, which is the inevitable exhaustion of the spirit after cultivation.


    Shen Shi slowly opens her eyes and finds that Zhong Qingzhu is still practicing with her eyes closed. It seems that she has been practicing for a longer time than herself. She doesn''t know whether she is slower than herself in perceiving spiritual power, guiding spirit into the body, or other training joints.


    After sitting in the same place and hesitating for a while, Shen Shi closed his eyes again. The mantra of Qingxin mantra flowed slowly in his heart, and a cool and gentle breath began to wander slowly in his body. With these familiar feelings, the spirit power just inhaled in his body seemed to be stimulated by some unknown power, and suddenly woke up again He began to swim slowly again.


    Through his chest and abdomen, he swam through Tiantu Baihui. Finally, he stopped quietly at the center of Shen Shi''s eyebrows. There were some weak spiritual powers gathered here, which was the result of Shen Shi''s cultivation of Qingxin mantra a few days ago. Today, he practices twice a day, during which he uses Qingxin mantra to restore his spirit once. The spiritual power gained from the second practice is no different from ordinary people. It is scattered in the Qi and pulse of the whole body at random, and can hardly be detected. Only after the cultivation is advanced and broken through to the Ningyuan realm, and the Qihai Yufu is opened up, can the spiritual power of the whole body return to the sea and gather in the Dantian of the Yufu The great progress of Taoism began to drive all kinds of magic weapons to practice all kinds of supernatural powers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    In addition to these supernatural powers, there is another part of the supernatural power in Shen Shi''s body. It is because after practicing the Qingxin mantra, the supernatural power strangely converges in the center of his eyebrows. Different from those ordinary supernatural powers scattered all over his body, the supernatural power in the center of his eyebrows seems to gather in one place. After each practice, the supernatural power naturally converges and merges, though Now Shen Shi''s cultivation time is still short, and his spiritual power in the center of his eyebrows is still very weak, but I feel that it is thicker than those scattered spiritual power.


    After arriving at Shen Shi''s eyebrow, today''s spiritual power shows no sign of struggling. It is obediently integrated with the original spiritual power here. It seems that this spiritual power is a little thick and condensed.


    At the beginning, he escaped by chance, trudged in the dark cave, struggled out of the cave full of hope, and found himself in the Jedi again. He was very happy and sad. However, in the following days, he seemed to calm down a lot.


    Because Zhong Qingzhu was lucky to find two spirit crystals under the water, Shen Shi and she were able to survive in this Tiankeng Jedi. Although there is still no hope of salvation, they finally got rid of the threat of death.


    In the following days, they often looked at the sky, hoping to see the magical figure of the elder martial brothers and sisters in the gate. But I don''t know if it was because this cliff Tiankeng was too secret or inconspicuous. The disciples of Lingxiao sect who searched outside never found this place. After five days, even the storm of the sea had receded, and the sky began to rise again It was blue and clear again, but there was no sign of a figure flying over the cliff even from the sky.


    Shen Shi''s heart was full of hope at first, and gradually became a little anxious. They only had two spirit crystals in their hands. They could only support each other for 20 days at most when they were divided. If no one came to rescue them in the future, they were afraid that they would really die here.


    So at dusk on the fifth day, Shen Shi discussed with Zhong Qingzhu: "Qingzhu, I think it''s very difficult for anyone to come back. Why don''t we try to walk back under the cave, maybe we can go out?"


    Through these days of cultivation, Zhong Qingzhu has introduced spirit into his body. The effect of spirit power is magical. The injury on his hand is much better. It''s no longer so painful, but he still can''t move easily. After hearing Shen Shi''s words, she hesitated for a moment, and seemed to be thinking about it. After a moment, she looked up and said, "I think we''d better wait here for a few days. The cave is dark at the bottom. We don''t know what''s weird. We always think it''s dangerous."


    Shen Shi nods slowly. What Zhong Qingzhu says is really reasonable. It seems that he is not as careful as her. Since Lingjing is in hand, he really doesn''t have to be so urgent. He agrees right now.


    When Zhong Qingzhu saw that he didn''t insist, her face relaxed a lot. After a few words of light chat, her eyes inadvertently swept the pool outside the cave. Her eyes were slightly stagnant for a moment, but then she turned away without expression.


    After another three days, each day began with peace and expectation. At dusk, the rescuers never showed up. Shen Shi thought that for such a long time, he was afraid that the elder martial brothers on herring island might have thought that they were swept away by the huge waves, so he gave up the rescue.


    His mood gradually began to be a little impatient again. Although he was calm and cautious on weekdays, when he was in a desperate situation, he saw that the hope of rescue was getting smaller and smaller, so how could he not be anxious? In contrast, Zhong Qingzhu was still as calm as ever, and he didn''t show much anxiety on weekdays, which surprised Shen Shi.


    It''s just that the waiting time is really hard. Besides, if you really can''t go back to the cave, of course, the more times Lingjing is used, the better. So on the ninth day, Shen Shi finally can''t bear it. He once again puts forward the suggestion to Zhong Qingzhu to try to go out under the cave.


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a long time, but finally asked Shen Shi to wait for a few days. Shen Shi didn''t understand why she didn''t want to go back. Zhong Qingzhu hesitated again and again. Ai Ai said that she was afraid of the dark. If she didn''t have to, she really didn''t want to go back to the bottom of the dark and terrible cave.


    Shen Shi was at a loss and speechless, but he couldn''t leave Zhong Qingzhu alone. So he stayed and made an appointment with Zhong Qingzhu. Finally, he would wait for a few days. If the rescuers still didn''t come, he would have to try to go back.


    But perhaps it was the patient waiting that finally moved the God. In this painful waiting, on the tenth day, which is almost impossible to have hope, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu first saw several strange lights in the original blue sky in the morning, crisscrossed in a long time, like Skynet. At noon, the sky was full of strange lights More and more, and finally formed a huge light curtain, shrouded in the entire blue fish island above, magnificent fantasy.


    When the mask was fully formed, dozens of gentle white lights came down from the sky. The white light was like a mountain. It was very impressive and daunting. It moved slowly from the edge of the island to the inside of the island. The action trace was so brilliant, but there was not even a trace of the island. It swept past.In the afternoon, a white light passed the stone wall of a mountain and fell into the sky pit.


    After the calm white light passed Shen Shi''s and Zhong Qingzhu''s surprised faces and bodies, they suddenly stopped and stopped. At this time, the strange and grand light shield in the sky suddenly gave out a strong sharp sound.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other and see the excitement and desire in each other''s eyes. They run to the middle of the bottom of the sinkhole and look up at the huge light curtain like a miracle, shouting.


    Half an hour later, several swords came through the air and circled quickly above the cliff. Then they rushed down and the leader was Wang Gen. After him, Zheng Zhe and other disciples of Lingxiao clan also followed him, with a look of astonishment on their faces. It seems that they did not expect Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu to live tenaciously under the cliff.


    Saved


    At that moment, when Wang Gen''s resolute face appeared in front of them, and they fell into the valley with all the people, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu finally determined that they really escaped from life. This disaster finally broke through.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes are red, and he seems to want to cry again. Shen Shi also clenches his teeth and stares at the burly Wang Gen striding to himself.


    Although Wang Gen didn''t look as surprised as Zheng Zhe and others, he could still see the excitement and excitement that rarely appeared on his face. Looking at the two young men and women under the cliff, their clothes were broken and their faces were tired. The girl''s left hand was tied to her side with a cloth belt, which looked like a broken arm. Not to mention how they managed to escape the ascent and struggle here, but it is conceivable how much they suffered.


    Wang Gen took a deep breath, stood in front of them, nodded gently, showed a smile, and said, "OK, let''s go home."


    "Well..." A low sob, from the side to think of, but is Zhong Qingzhu finally can''t bear the excitement, cover mouth choking.


    At this time, the curtain has finally come down. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were rescued by Wang Gen and others. They were first treated. They were trapped in a precipice Valley for more than ten days. They were tired physically and mentally. But with Lingjing''s support, they finally got away with nothing special.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s injury is more serious, especially the fracture of his left arm, which has been delayed for so many days, and he swam in the water several times. Although the body feels better because of the spiritual crystal cultivation, Wang Gen and others told her that it is all signs of no cure. The broken bone of his arm has not been connected well for so many days After the delay, the fracture of the internal bone has been dislocated, and the injury is more serious.


    If it''s earthly, it''s hard to save this arm. But where is Lingxiao sect? Naturally, there are many miraculous methods. Although these miraculous methods are valuable in ordinary times, Wang Gen naturally uses them on Zhong Qingzhu and soon saves her arm. It''s just that there are still some small shadows after a long delay In the future, there will be some small differences between her left arm movement and ordinary people, but if she doesn''t look at it carefully, she can''t see it, and at the same time, it won''t affect the cultivation of Taoism in the future. It''s a great fortune in misfortune.


    In contrast, Shen''s life was almost over seven or eight days, and those who survived in the cave were almost the same.


    In the middle of this, Wang Gen came to see him once, and other new friends he usually knew also came. He Xiaomei, Jiang Hongguang and even starfish girl in Hongbeng village got the news and visited him in his cave. But of course, sun you is the most kind to him. These days, almost every day, he goes to his cave to talk with him. Shen Shi can''t stand the way he hisses and asks for warmth.


    Only when Shen Shi asked him why, sun you said that he was also very worried about Shen Shi''s safety after the accident. But when Shen Shi was rescued, Wang Gen and others also asked about him and Zhong Qingzhu before and after their disappearance. Sun you knew that Shen Shi was looking for him on the day of the storm, but he ended up in Caibei beach by mistake, which made sun you feel sorry, That''s why I come here every day.


    Of course, Shen Shi won''t argue with sun you because of this. He laughs and tells him not to say more. Sun you also laughs. However, during two days of chatting, Shen Shi learned something from sun you about what happened on herring island after his disappearance.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are missing when the Canghai storm strikes. No matter what mistakes have been made, elder martial brother Wang Gen is furious at xuanri hall that day and has taught them all. No matter the storm is still going on, someone in the police station goes out to search for them.


    But no one thought that they would be washed into the ground by the huge waves, and then they struggled to crawl to the secluded and unknown cliff Valley, so even if Wang Gen and others searched carefully, they almost turned over three feet on the island, but they still didn''t find them.


    After a long time, people began to despair. Most of them suspected that they were on the coast before the storm, so they were swept away by the wind and waves, so they couldn''t find anyone. But among the people, only elder martial brother Wang Gen insisted, even after so long still refused to give up the search and rescue.In fact, at this stage, the Lingxiao sect naturally got the news. Although the disappearance of the new disciple on the herring island was not a huge wave in the sect, how many hidden waves there were behind the scenes, and how many people were waiting to see Wang Gen''s hard to see, it was unknown.


    "Fortunately, thanks to elder martial brother Wang''s insistence, you can be saved." Sun you sighed. At the same time, he looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "by the way, you can be saved this time. Thanks to the light shield in the sky that day, do you know what it is?"


    Shen Shi was stunned. On that day, a magical light curtain passed over the sky. Then Wang Gen and others went deep into the cliff to save people. Obviously, from beginning to end, the white light was the root of his salvation. Hearing sun you say so, he immediately asked, "ah, is that really weird? What is it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    Sun you''s face showed some admiration, but also a little fluke, and said: "after you and Zhong Qingzhu disappeared that day, elder martial brother Wang Gen immediately launched a search all over the island, but he didn''t find you for three days. Someone advised elder martial brother Wang to let it go. To be honest, at that time, even I thought you two were mostly swept away by the big waves, and I was frustrated for a long time. "


    "But elder martial brother Wang didn''t know why. He kept on searching all the time. We didn''t dare to disobey him, so we searched for him for a few days. As a result, we found you on the seventh day, but we still haven''t seen you. At this time, all the senior brothers and sisters on the island can''t stand it. Rumors are spreading everywhere. I see elder martial brother Wang''s face was gloomy all those days. Alas... " Sun you shook his head, looked at Shen Shi and said,


    "on the eighth day, elder martial brother Wang was forced to suspend the search. Now everyone thought that even he had given up. To be honest, I was almost dead at that time. But no one thought that he had been shut up in xuanri hall for one day. On the ninth day, he went straight to the "array hall" on Jinhong mountain. I don''t know what he did, but he persuaded Mo Changlao, who is in charge of the array hall, to personally go to our green fish island and set up the "seven treasures to lead the array", which is the light mask you saw that day. "


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that so many things had happened in these days when he was missing, especially the dignified and resolute elder martial brother Wang. It can be said that his salvation depended on Wang Gen''s persistence, and he couldn''t help feeling grateful. He said: "elder martial brother Wang saved me so much, I really don''t know how to repay him."


    Sun you said with a smile, "come on, we are just beginning to practice now. What can we give him in return? Let''s talk about it later."


    Shen Shi nodded and thought it was true. Then he thought of the magic mask he saw the day before yesterday, which is what sun you said about the qibaodou array. It''s really amazing. It''s really an immortal means. He couldn''t help asking sun you, "what is the powerful means of the qibaodou array? How can we find the person trapped under the cliff "We?"


    Sun you scratched his head and said, "it''s said that this dharma array is a very brilliant magic power, and it''s also a famous Dharma array in the array hall. But I can''t tell what it is. However, I know that after elder martial brother Wang Gen asked elder Mo to move him, it took him a whole day to set up this dharma array on the herring Island, during which he also asked dozens of elder martial brothers from the array hall to come down and help him. "


    "Darling, what a big battle..." Shen Shi couldn''t help saying something.


    Sun you said with a smile, "who says no? Moreover, if the array is to cover the whole island, it will cost a lot of money. Don''t you see that when elder Mo led the elder martial brothers of the array hall to set up the Dharma array on the blue fish island that day, all kinds of array flags, talismans, Lingjing and many other spiritual materials that I can''t tell, just like they didn''t want money, and it took a whole day to set them up. At that time, the people on the island were stunned. So was I... " Speaking of this, sun you sighed and said, "to tell you the truth, I was really worried about elder martial brother Wang at that time. If such a big battle is futile again, I''m afraid that his reputation in the clan will be plummeted."


    Shen Shi is silent. After being rescued, Wang Gen also came to see him once. However, after inquiring about his disappearance in detail, he didn''t see anything special. In the end, he just told him to have a good rest and leave. He can''t see that elder martial brother Wang has done so much to save himself and Zhong Qingzhu.


    But at this moment, in the bottom of Shen Shi''s heart, an idea came out, full of doubts: this elder martial brother Wang used so much manpower and material resources, even asked an elder of the clan to set up this obviously costly array, in order to save two younger martial brothers and sisters who had little hope of survival. Why on earth is that


    Looking back on the past, Shen Shi really didn''t feel that he was worthy of elder martial brother Wang Gen''s dedication. Or was it because of Zhong Qingzhu?


    Shen Shi is not the only one to wonder whether it''s worth it or not. Even he, a person who has been saved, is secretly confused while grateful in the bottom of his heart. In other people''s eyes, of course, it is also difficult to understand.


    I don''t know how many disciples of Lingxiao sect who have experienced this scene talk about it in private on Qingyu island. It is in the gate of Lingxiao sect, on the golden Hongshan mountain, in a peaceful place of the immortal family, there are also a lot of criticisms.


    Wang Gen, one of the three swordsmen in Lingxiao, is also one of the candidates of the next generation. During this period, he was in the limelight, and his fame was even better than others. Although there was a lot of criticism, especially when he first presided over Qingyu Island, a new disciple lost in the storm of the sea, and he couldn''t find it for many days, Lingxiao sect began to question his ability, and even spread rumors that someone in the Presbyterian Council had proposed to change the candidate. However, when it came to the end, Wang Gen invited elder Mo, which was almost beyond everyone''s expectation Other than that, they found the two new disciples, and suddenly the wind changed.


    It is said that even master Huaiyuan praised him meaningfully on a certain occasion: Wang Gen is not a thing in the pool.All kinds of ups and downs or treacherous waves and clouds in Lingxiao sect are above the immortal mountain, which seems too far away for the tiny blue fish island at the foot of the mountain.


    After all, the most important thing for almost all the people on the island is to practice, practice, and practice again. Only when they are diligent in practicing Taoism, break through the realm of refining Qi, leave the island, and climb the Golden Rainbow fairy mountain in Ningyuan realm, can those things or another fairy world be right They show some clues.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, the two missing people in Canghai storm, were lucky to escape from death. Later, Wang Gen and others also went to see the cave in Caibei beach. The scenes inside, including the cave under the cave leading to the cliff Tiankeng, all confirmed their claims one by one. This was the end of the story, and gradually no one mentioned it any more.


    The storm came and went, and the days were quiet. Practice, mission, earn Lingjing, and then continue to practice. Everything on herring island seems to be back to its original appearance. Of course, some of them are different from the past.


    Shen Shi and sun you have different life experiences but similar temperament, and they have gradually become good friends who have almost no words to talk about.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu have experienced the scene of life and death together in the storm, and they are naturally familiar with each other. When they meet and greet each other on weekdays, the pretty girl will always wave her hand to him and smile, and then occasionally when there is no one nearby, she will secretly call him "little stone" ;


    Shen Shi is still practicing the Qingxin mantra secretly. Practicing it twice a day doubles his consumption of Lingjing, and his desire to earn Lingjing is growing. In the words of his good friend and neighbor sun you, how can this guy become more and more addicted to money after he left the gate of hell?


    There are also a few unfortunate people. One of them is Su He, who is the duty of supervising elder martial brother in the whole island. All of them are OK. Only Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, who are in his name, have a big accident. So he is tragically removed from the duty of supervision by elder martial brother Wang Gen afterwards. However, the reward given for supervision is also deprived.


    In the end, there is one of the most unfortunate people, Shen Shi, sun you, Zhong Qingzhu and so on, who most people don''t know about. It''s one of their elder martial brothers. Because the warning notice was put up on the day of Canghai storm, things didn''t go well. After that, Wang Gen investigated and others were OK, but the disciple named Lin Hu was punished heavily by Wang Gen, and all his existing duties were removed. He was directly punished to serve as a guard in the "demon catching cave" where he claimed to be the most bitter, tired and boring place among all the places on the six islands.


    At the critical moment of life and death, it is like the stormy waves of the sea storm. It is soul stirring enough to make people lose their mind. However, after the event has passed, as time goes by, it gradually becomes a memory, and in the memory, it quietly becomes a memorable past.


    On the green fish island, it is like a paradise. Everything is so quiet. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu return to a quiet life and practice hard or silently towards the dream of Xiuxian Avenue.


    In a blink of an eye, three years have passed.


    The sea water of Baiyu Bay is still so clear and gentle, the sky is also the same blue, sea breeze bursts, seabirds soar, in addition to the occasional sea storm in spring and summer every year, everything here is so peaceful and beautiful.


    In three years, the teenagers have grown up.


    Twelve year olds have become half boys of fifteen years old. As a result of constantly absorbing the spiritual power of Lingjing, these young people who were young and vulnerable when they first entered the island are now fully adapted to the role of monks. At the same time, the physical body has gradually become tough and strong under the tempering of spiritual power.


    At the same time, those young girls who had not grown up like bean sprouts in the past three years gradually became more and more beautiful like flowers. Their bodies gradually grew up and their faces became more and more beautiful. They became a beautiful scenery on the herring island.


    However, these are just superficial things. Under the sect, the most important and fundamental thing for the practitioners is to cultivate the way after all.


    Three years ago, almost all the teenagers began to study at the same time. After these three years, they gradually began to distinguish between the front and the back on the way to cultivation.


    Among the new disciples of more than 400 people, more than 70% are still trapped in the primary stage of the gas refining realm, and they still can''t break through the middle stage in three years. The hard journey of cultivating immortals is like a flood of water and beasts, mercilessly and coldly placed in front of them.


    There are more than one hundred people whose talents in cultivation gradually show up with the deepening of cultivation. In the past three years, they have gradually broken through and cultivated to the middle level of refining Qi. According to Lingxiao Zong''s traditional view, if the disciples reach the middle level of Qi refining realm in three years, they can be regarded as at least middle level and have a good chance to go further. On this basis, if they can reach the high level of Qi refining realm in the next two years, they will have a great chance to break through to Ningyuan realm in the future.


    The disciples who were lucky enough to break through the realm of refining Qi and cultivate in Ningyuan realm in five years have always been highly valued by Lingxiao sect. Besides, the most famous three swords in Lingxiao sect today are all outstanding disciples who directly practiced in Ningyuan realm in the first five years of that year.


    However, in the third year, all the people on the island, including Wang Gen''s disciples, saw only one person in their eyes.He is a real genius who, in his third year on the island, has directly cultivated the Tao to the high level of refining Qi. Even in the past hundred years, Lingxiao sect has never seen such a talent. It can be said that he is a sensation in the sect.


    This man''s name is GANZE.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    It''s sunny on the seventh day of May.


    In the early morning, the morning sun rises from the sea level in the depths of the Canghai sea. When it just rises, the golden light reflects the sea into a magnificent crimson, and there are several pieces of dawn in the sky. With the fresh sea breeze, Shen Shi, who comes out of the cave, can''t help but stretch his heart.


    Almost at the same time, the sound of rumbling behind him, with a burst of footwork, a familiar voice with a bit of laziness, came to his side, yawned and said: "good morning."


    After three years of practice, my neighbor said with a smile, "I can''t understand you after three years of practice."


    Sun you rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve been waiting on those spirit beasts all day. I''m tired."


    Shen Shi laughed and shook his head.


    Although sun you said that he was tired, except for some sleepy eyes, his whole spirit and spirit were excellent. After all, in the past three years, he has reached the middle level of Qi refining realm, and his body is strong and healthy, which is far more than when he first started.


    Shen Shi, one of the people in the circle around him, has both luck and misfortune in his cultivation. Shen Shi himself has reached the middle level of the realm of refining Qi under his diligent cultivation, which is a surprise to himself. In addition, sun you, Zhong Qingzhu, including the fat girl Zhong Qinglu, are also talented, and they are all at the middle level of the refining realm. Among the rest, he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang have become difficult brothers and sisters. They are still trapped in the initial stage of gas refining, which makes them very depressed and worried. Maybe it''s also because of this. The relationship between them has been much better recently.


    There were more than 400 new disciples who went to the island to worship the sect. Up to now, more than 70%, that is, more than 280, are still in the primary stage of the realm of refining gas. Shen Shi, sun you, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu are all in the middle stage of the realm of refining gas. Although they are far from being comparable with GANZE, who is known as the first Wizard of Lingxiao sect in a century, they are still in the primary stage of refining gas Four of them are already quite outstanding.


    In fact, among the ten people under the supervision of elder martial brother Suhe, the rest of them are just ordinary talents. Now they are still in the primary stage of gas refining, and they seldom communicate with Shen Shi and sun you. But at least four of them have reached the middle stage of gas refining, which is more likely than all the disciples on the island. It can be regarded as a contribution of elder martial brother Suhe ¡£


    It''s just that senior brother Su he is really unlucky. Three years ago, the Canghai storm angered senior brother Wang Gen, who was in charge of the affairs of Qingyu island. After investigation, he was relieved of his duty. Otherwise, it''s not sure that senior brother Su might be able to get some rewards now.


    Sometimes when chatting, Shen Shi and sun you, including Zhong Qingzhu and he Xiaomei, will talk about this elder martial brother Suhe, and often sigh about his bad luck.


    But now bathing in the sea breeze, Shen Shi and sun you are in a good mood. Naturally, they won''t think about anything bad. Sun you said to Shen Shi, "are you ready?"


    After a strike, brother Shen''s face is still a little bit painful, but he has to be greedy for money


    Sun you shrugged, his face was a little helpless, and said: "there''s no way. If you are outside the island, maybe you can go to the shops of Shenxian club to buy some cheap goods. But on the herring Island, there''s only one place to learn the five elements."


    Then he patted Shen Shi on the shoulder, comforted him and said, "well, anyway, in Ning yuan situation, we only learn one five element method at most. When we reach Ning yuan situation, there are countless more powerful and better Taoist magic powers waiting for us. Who will care about these complicated and less powerful five element methods?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said thoughtfully, "I always want to ask you, why do you want to learn a five element method?"


    Sun you did not answer the rhetorical question and said, "what about you?"


    Shen Shi shrugged and said, "in order to earn Lingjing."


    Sun you said, "how do you earn it? Don''t you think it''s a pleasure for you to peel shrimp in Hongbeng village for three years and take Lingjing of Hongbeng all the time? "


    Shen Shi said: "don''t mention it. It''s good to do things there. As long as I''m not afraid of dirty and bloody things, I can earn a Spirit Crystal in about five days. I can make it through, and it''s enough for me to practice. But recently, the old man in Hongbeng village didn''t know what he was crazy about. He told me that there were some strange cold currents in the sea area outside the blue carp Island recently, which drove away most of the ghost faced shrimps who always liked heat and hated cold. So he doubled the price of one hundred shrimps for one Spirit Crystal, and asked me to kill 200 shrimps to get one Spirit Crystal. "


    Sun you was stunned for a moment and said, "what''s the relationship between these two things?"


    Shen Shi said: "that''s right. It doesn''t matter at all. Anyway, that''s what he did, which made me angry. But with Lingjing in his hand, I can''t help it. I have to think about other ways to earn Lingjing. By the way, why do you want to learn the five elements"Well, I''m defending myself." Sun you Dao said, "as you know, when we are in the realm of refining Qi, there are almost no magical powers and Taoist Arts that we can learn. Generally, all the monks in the world learn one or two five elements at this time."


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said, "practice hard on the herring island. No one will do you any harm. How can you consider self-defense?"


    Sun you laughed. His eyes seemed to be a little erratic. He said, "anyway There''s no harm in it


    Shen Shi shrugged and said, "that''s true."


    Sun you suddenly thought of something and said with a smile: "by the way, you just said that you want to learn the five elements method to earn Lingjing. Is there any mysterious way? Speak quickly and say that you can''t let me earn this money back."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "what''s so mysterious about this? It''s all written on the task board in the white crane hall. It''s just that you are lazy and don''t want to see it."


    Sun you is one Zheng, recalled for a while, still did not think of what result, way: "is what?"


    "Two things." Shen demon stretched out two fingers, the first one is a piece of stone


    Sun you''s eyes brightened and he thought deeply. "So you''re talking about the task on the green board. It''s said that the" demon catching cave "is on the fifth island of the black carp. There are different kinds of ghosts in the three layers of the cave. Most of them can be used to make alchemy arrays, and they are all small demons with weak Taoism. As long as they have some skills, they can almost fight. Eh, it''s a good task, and it''s a green board. There should be more rewards for Lingjing than a white board. "


    Shen Shi said nothing with a smile. Sun you said with a smile, "brother, now that we have said that, let''s go back and wait until we have mastered the five elements technique


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s OK. Two people will take care of each other."


    Sun you said, "what about the second thing you just said?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and said: "it''s said that there have been tasks about talismans arranged in the art hall, and the reward is good. But if you want to do talismans, you must first learn the five elements technique, so I think that if you don''t learn one first, maybe you can earn some Lingjing from the art hall in the future."


    Sun you widened his eyes and said, "you are really obsessed with money. Even Lingjing, who is so mean and greedy that the whole clan is famous, wants to earn money!"


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "I can''t help it. It''s not lack of spiritual crystal cultivation."


    Sun you sneered and scorned his words. They talked and laughed for a while. Seeing that it was not early, they went to the direction of the bluefish market and prepared to go to the "five elements hall" on the bluefish island.


    But as he walked, sun you suddenly frowned and moved. He couldn''t help looking at Shen Shi. Shen Shi noticed his eyes and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you hesitated for a moment, shook his head with a smile, said: "there are dim sum pain, later to spend the three Ling Jing ah."


    Shen Shi patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Later we''ll use the techniques we learned to earn Lingjing back!"


    Sun you nods with a smile, but an idea floats in his heart for no reason: the spiritual crystal consumed by the middle level cultivation in the realm of refining Qi is almost one in ten days. According to the speed Shen Shi earned spiritual crystal in Hongbeng village, he should be relatively well-off. Why does he look so embarrassed


    The hall of five elements is located in the center of black carp, more than ten feet away from the west side of white crane hall. However, compared with the bustling scene of the constant flow of people in the white crane hall, the five elements hall under the martial arts hall is just like what Shen Shi taught starfish girl said that day.


    Generally speaking, in the primary realm, the friars of Qi refining realm always absorb the spiritual power of spiritual crystal to improve the way of doing. However, because the spiritual power in the body is weak, and the five elements method, in essence, is also the way to use the spiritual power in the body to resonate with the five elements of heaven and earth, so as to perform all kinds of strange skills. Therefore, in the primary realm, the friars of Qi refining realm are generally unable to learn the five elements method It''s surgical.


    Only when the cultivation reaches the middle level of Qi refining realm, the spiritual power of the monks has been accumulated to a high level, and they can barely start to drive the five element method. At the same time, because in the Qi refining realm, the monks have no Taoist magic power to cultivate, let alone those sacrificial magic tools, so choosing one or two element method is the choice of most monks at this stage.


    However, as we all know, the five elements technique has been known for its complexity and difficulty since ancient times. The first-order technique, which is the lowest level, has little power, but the difficulty of practice is comparable to some common Taoist magic powers after the Yuan Dynasty. It is really a method with extremely low cost performance. If it is not impossible to choose, most monks will not practice the five elements technique.


    As a matter of fact, apart from those casual practitioners who are wandering in the river and lake for a long time and often practice the five elements, many of the disciples of some famous schools will not waste their energy to practice this method when they are in the realm of refining Qi. Even on the green fish island, there are many disciples in the middle level of Qi refining realm who don''t plan to learn the five elements.


    When Shen Shi and sun you came to the five elements hall, they saw a lot of people in the white crane hall more than ten feet away. Looking from left to right, they seemed to be the only two. They couldn''t help looking at each other and laughing bitterly.


    Shaking his head, Shen Shi and sun you walk in together. Although the business of the five elements hall seems to be light, it is still quite spacious and magnificent. The gate alone is about Zhang high.As soon as Shen Shi stepped over the threshold, he was stunned and looked at a place in front of the hall. He was surprised and said, "Qing How come you''re here, younger martial sister Zhong? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    The doors and windows of the five elements hall are all open, and the sun shines in from the outside, which makes the hall very bright, but it is a little less desolate. Different from the eight trigrams in other halls of Lingxiao sect, the five elements hall in this area can be seen as soon as you walk in. The wide and round hall ground is neatly divided into five big blocks, which are gold, green, white, red and yellow, which correspond to the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    The ground of each color starts from the center of the five elements hall, forming a big circle. At the last edge of the plot, there is a door of the same color. The door is closed, probably leading to the depth of the five elements hall.


    At the moment, there are not many people in the hall. I think it''s mostly because it''s usually cold here, so there are not many people in the hall. At first sight, there are only two people standing there in the clothes of Lingxiao clan''s disciples. In front of them, another girl is talking to them. At the moment, when I hear them coming, I turn my head to see that it''s Zhong Qingzhu.


    Shen Shi and sun you were both stunned. After walking past, Shen Shi first asked her, "sister Zhong, how did you come here?"


    Zhong Qingzhu is now a 15-year-old girl, much taller than she was three years ago. She looks only half shorter than Shen Shi. Her figure is gradually growing, and she looks more exquisite and promoted. With a delicate and gentle face, now she has more youthful and charming faces. She is really an adorable little beauty.


    Seeing Shen Shi and sun you here, she was a little surprised at first, but then she began to smile. First she nodded to sun you and said hello, then her eyes stopped at Shen Shi''s side and said with a smile, "I''ve come here to learn a five element technique. Elder martial brother Shen, are you also here for this?"


    Sun you''s quick witted and interrupted: "yes, Shen Shi complains that Lingjing is not enough recently, so he wants to learn a low-level five element method, so he can do some other tasks to earn Lingjing." After a pause, sun you pointed to himself and said, "I''m the same."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him with a smile, and then his eyes floated back to Shen Shi. His face showed some concern and said, "elder martial brother Shen, you Are you short of crystal recently? "


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said, "don''t listen to what sun you said. It''s not so exaggerated, but if we continue to practice in the future, the cost of Lingjing will only increase. So I want to come to the five elements hall and buy a method to practice."


    Zhong Qingzhu thought a little, and said: "the tasks that need to be done by practicing the five elements Do you want to go to the demon cave? "


    "Eh?" Shen Shi and sun you were surprised. They didn''t expect Zhong Qingzhu to be so keen. Looking at their puzzled eyes, Zhong Qingzhu confirmed their conjecture. After a smile, he gazed at Shen Shi and said in a low voice: "there are not many tasks on the island that need to use the five elements technique. There are just a few, and the easier things are almost That''s why there are few people going to the demon hunting cave because they want to fight with demons and beasts. "


    Shen Shi and sun you both understand that there are many tasks on the island, but there are so many good things to be robbed by people, and the ones that are not risky and easy to do and can earn Lingjing are even more popular. The similar truth is that when they first started, sun you, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu were the first to get the important tasks, so they have to pay more attention There is not much choice left for Shen Shi.


    Sun you''s face was a little chatty, but Shen Shi seemed more calm. He seemed to have accepted the status quo for a long time. He said with a smile: "you guessed it right. This is a way I think, but it''s nothing to catch demons. It''s just that we have to go far and work harder. As long as we don''t rush into the cave to catch demons and meet those powerful old demons, it''s really dangerous. After all There are elder martial brothers from the clan stationed there all the year round. " Then he looked at Zhong Qingzhu and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded slightly and said, "I''ve been working in the array hall for three years. Some of my elder martial brothers and sisters said that my talent was OK. They planned to let me enter the array hall if they had a chance to go up the mountain. So recently, they passed on a set of my lowest level" Tuxing array "and let me practice it by myself and try to arrange the array."


    Shen Shi and sun you suddenly realized that they both nodded and looked at Zhong Qingzhu with different eyes, which made them admire and admire each other. It has been said before that when the human friars in the world are refining Qi, there are almost no Taoist magic powers to cultivate, but the "array" is a special case.


    The most important thing to arrange an array, especially a low-level array, is to have a variety of appropriate spirit material array flags. In addition, some spirit crystals that stimulate the array do not require much of the Taoist behavior of the array setter. Therefore, it is a rare Taoist skill that can be practiced by monks in the atmosphere refining environment. However, all kinds of spiritual materials needed for the formation are generally expensive. It''s hard for ordinary monks to have such financial support. In addition, array Taoism is rare and rare, so few low-level monks in the world will practice this Taoism. That is to say, such as Lingxiao sect, a great practitioner of cultivation, who has a deep and appalling foundation, can teach a disciple of Qi refining realm casually Use the array to practice Taoism.


    "Tu Xing array?" Shen Shi thought about it and said, "it''s said that the high-level array rarely uses the five elements technique, that is, the low-level array occasionally uses the five elements technique to increase its power. Is that why you''re here?"Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "yes, the elder martial brother of the array hall only passed on my formula for array arrangement, and I have to prepare all the other spiritual materials, including the five elements technique."


    Sun you chimed in and said with a smile: "I can''t see that you can start practicing the array, a Taoist art that consumes a lot of energy. I knew that the task of picking up shells could earn so many Lingjing. Three years ago, I should have gone to the array hall."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed slightly, and then he was a bit embarrassed. He shook his head and said with a low smile, "no more." Then, I don''t know why, I peeked at Shen Shi again. There was a faint look in my eyes that I couldn''t tell the truth. I flashed by and said, "I''m Lingjing who has gained a lot from picking up shells recently, and I''ve also taken on several other tasks to do them together. That''s the only way I can make up for the array. By the way, elder martial brother Shen, if you are really short of money, I still have a few spirit crystals left here. Why don''t I give them to you first... "


    Shen Shi quickly shook his head and said with a smile, "where it is, don''t listen to sun you''s nonsense."


    But sun you glared at him and said, "what do you do? I''m short of Lingjing. Why don''t you just lend Lingjing to this stone without thinking about me?"


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and says nothing. His eyes are full of tenderness. Shen Shi is stunned. Then he quickly digs off the topic. First, he pushes sun you angrily and says, "what else do you say when you make money in the spirit beast hall every day?"


    After that, regardless of sun you''s unconvinced voice: "what''s comfortable? Is it good to be dirty and smelly every day?" He turned to Zhong Qingzhu and said with a smile, "I''ve heard of these low-level five element arrays. They really need some five element techniques as assistance. Since it''s an earth element array, you must have come here to buy some earth based techniques?"


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi turned his eyes and said, "let me have a guess. The technique of earthly nature must be common and easy to practice in combination with earthly array Well, do you choose "rock stabbing" or "quicksand"


    "Why?" All of a sudden, a slightly surprised voice came from them, but it was from the two disciples who were chatting lazily under the gate of Lingxiao sect when the three of them started talking just now. They were both in their twenties, one male and one female. Maybe they were used to being lazy at the entrance of Lingxiao sect, so look at them There are not so many rules when they get up. Zhong Qingzhu chats with Shen Shi, but they don''t like it. They just stand aside and talk in a low voice.


    But at this time, the woman in the two looks a little surprised. She looks up and down at Shen Shi and says, "younger martial brother, can''t you see that you really know the five elements


    Those who can become disciples, even at the entrance of the martial arts hall, are at least above the realm of Ningyuan. Shen Shi didn''t dare to neglect them. He quickly saluted with his fist and said, "I''ve been interested in the five elements since I was a child, so I know some of them."


    The elder martial sister nodded, pondered for a moment, but said nothing more.


    Being interrupted by her, Shen Shi, sun you and Zhong Qingzhu can''t chat any more. Zhong Qingzhu whispered, "I''m going to choose quicksand."


    Shen Shi nodded, not surprised. Among the five elements of the first level, the three most common and well-known techniques are the fire system''s fireball technique, the water system''s water archery technique and the earth system''s rock stabbing technique. These three techniques are all attack type techniques with fair power, and the difficulty of cultivation in the first level technique is also average. In addition, there are still some common techniques. The quicksand technique of the earth system belongs to this category. Different from the first three, the quicksand technique does not have a particularly obvious attack technique. It is basically an auxiliary technique that creates a quicksand on a certain ground with the power of the technique, which makes the enemy struggle and stagnate after falling into it.


    At first glance, Liusha is not powerful and has many casting restrictions. In wartime, the opponent only needs to avoid the quicksand to be safe. Therefore, although this technique is common, few people practice it. However, quicksand is an excellent auxiliary skill for the array. Due to the limitations of the array itself, it is very difficult for the enemy to avoid moving at the beginning. If quicksand is triggered again in the array, he will be even more embarrassed when he is caught off guard. Therefore, Zhong Qingzhu''s choice of quicksand is a very suitable choice.


    "What are you going to choose to practice the five elements here?" Zhong Qingzhu looked at them and asked.


    As soon as the words came out, the two elder martial sisters and elder martial brothers turned their heads. It seemed that they were all the customers who came to see Lingjing off. A smile suddenly appeared on their faces. It seemed that the martial arts hall was really poor and cruel.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    Sun you thought about it and said, "in the future, we are going to catch demons in the demon cave. Of course, we have to choose a powerful spell, huh I''ll do fireball! "


    Fireball is the most common five element method in the world. Among the ten students who have studied the five element method, at least six or seven of them can master this method, which shows its practicality and popularity.


    Shen Shi laughed, pondered for a moment, and said, "then I''ll learn ''water archery''


    "My name is Xu Yanzhi, and this elder martial brother''s name is Zhang Yihui. He is a disciple of the martial arts hall who lives in the five elements Hall of Qingyu island. He is your elder martial sister and elder martial brother. If you still need it in the future, you can come often. "


    After collecting the nine Lingjing paid by the three younger martial brothers and sisters, the beautiful and smiling elder martial sister was very happy. She didn''t seem to have any airs. She gently introduced the rules of the five elements hall to them. Meanwhile, the elder martial brother Zhang went to the red, yellow and white gate of the five elements hall alone, went in and came out to work for a while, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    At the other end, Xu Yanzhi explained to the three of them: "after a while, you three will enter the fire, water and earth gates respectively. Elder martial brother Zhang has already arranged it inside. You can get the magic formula you bought when you go in, but you can''t take it away. You need to recite it and remember it, and then go back to practice by yourself. Well... " She thought about it and said, "well, if you don''t have a good memory, you can come back to me at any time, and then go in to read and recite. Anyway, you can''t take away the formula."


    Shen Shi and the other three agreed to come down.


    Xu Yanzhi paused for a moment, and a trace of seriousness appeared on his gentle expression for the first time. He said: "in addition, there is a strict rule in our Lingxiao clan, which you must know. No matter where they are taught, they can no longer be taught by themselves to their peers or outsiders. Those who violate the rules will be severely punished. You can see that. "


    Shen Shi and others nodded and said, "yes." On the day of the beginning of this rule, the original elder martial brother Su He, including Ling Xiao, had written it clearly, and they knew it well.


    Just after a while, Zhang Yihui came back and nodded to Xu Yanzhi. Compared with this articulate elder martial sister, elder martial brother Zhang didn''t seem to have much to say. From the beginning to now, he seems to have only said a few words to Xu Yanzhi, but not a word to Shen Shi and other three people.


    Xu Yanzhi turned around and said with a smile, "well, elder martial brother Zhang is ready. You can go separately."


    Shen Shi and others saluted together, and then went to the three different gates. Shen Shi chose water archery, which is a very common attack spell of the water system. Naturally, he went to the white gate representing the water system.


    When he pushed the door in, Shen Shi felt a sense of coolness from the white stone door. It seemed that he really felt the sea water. After entering the gate as like as two peas, the white Shimen slowly closed behind him. The eye was a stone room about half a mu. In addition to the direction he came in, there were more than ten square holes with the same three sides. There was a jade box in it, and a light yellow ring hung down around the hole, which sealed the hole. It looked like a kind of forbidden means of protection.


    In the middle of the stone room, there is a small black wood table with two futons on each side on the ground. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, went to sit down on one of the futons, put his hand on the table at will, and looked around curiously. He thought, is it the five element technique that is stored in the jade boxes?


    A moment later, a strange light voice suddenly reverberated in the stone room. It seemed as if someone was singing in the distance, as if the spring breeze was blowing over the water. Silence was better than sound. The pale yellow halo was shining for a few minutes at the same time. After a while, the bottom line on the opposite wall was "all right?" Sun you asked first.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu both nodded. Sun you said with a smile, "that''s good, Shen Shi. Let''s compare who can practice this skill first, and then go to the demon cave together."


    Shen Shi nodded, "where are you going now?"


    Sun you said, "I have to go to the animal farm. I''ll leave now." Then he said hello and went quickly. Shen Shi looked back at Zhong Qingzhu and said with a smile, "where are you going?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said, "I want to go back to the array hall, too. How about you?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "I''d better go to Hongbeng village again. Although the old man has a black heart, he can earn a little. After I learn water archery, I can go to the demon hunting cave and do demon hunting tasks. Let''s see if there are other better things to earn Lingjing."


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment and said, "master Shen Stone, if you really lack spiritual crystal in your cultivation, I still have some... "


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said with a smile, "that''s all sun you''s nonsense. It''s not to the point where there is no cultivation of Lingjing."


    Zhong Qingzhu gazed at him quietly with soft eyes. After a while, he nodded and said, "look for yourself. If you are really short of money, you must remember to tell me, after all..." She paused for a moment and said in a low voice, "after all, I''m in the array hall. The task reward Lingjing is not bad. In addition, she will take on other tasks on weekdays, so Lingjing is quite well off."Shen Shi said with a smile: "those are all the Lingjing you earned by working hard. What do I count your Lingjing? Well, it''s OK, it''s OK. I''ve come up with my own method. I''ll catch the magic power in the demon cave and earn more than ten or twenty spirit crystals for you to see. Maybe you''ll borrow money from me at that time. Don''t forget the spirit material consumed by the array. It''s very big to convert it into spirit crystals. "


    Zhong Qingzhu gazed at him for a moment, then gave him a smile, as bright and charming as summer flowers, and said, "good."


    After saying goodbye to Zhong Qingzhu outside the five elements hall, Shen Shi goes to Hongbeng village. In the past three years, he didn''t go to the white crane hall to take over other tasks. It''s just that although there are a large number of tasks on the white board there, the ones that are stable, easy to do and have high returns are actually fixed. Without exception, the places are filled early, and most of them are children from aristocratic families.


    Shen Shi has no background and no way, so it''s hard for him to receive this kind of good thing. Sun you privately told him to help him find one, but this kind of good task is in short supply and fierce competition. If we want to grab a place from the children of those aristocratic families, we really don''t know how much of the human face we have to pay. So Shen Shi politely declined after thinking about it carefully Sun you.


    So in the past three years, Shen Shi''s longest task is to peel shrimp in Hongbeng village, which is not on the white board of baihetang.


    Walking all the way to Hongbeng village, you can see the beautiful and slim figure standing at the entrance of the village. Needless to say, it is the starfish of Hongbeng.


    In the past three years, starfish has grown up a lot and become more and more beautiful. However, the most prominent thing is the red shell on her body. As she grows older, the color becomes more and more bright.


    Shen Shi has worked in Hongbeng village for three years. Now he knows more about Hongbeng than other people on the island. He knows that in the eyes of Hongbeng people, the redder and brighter the shell is, the more beautiful it is. In other words, starfish can almost be regarded as a little beauty in Hongbeng Village.


    Approaching the entrance of the village, Shen Shi waved to starfish with a smile. Starfish also showed a smile. At the same time, several men, women, old and young passed by in Hongbeng village, and they all laughed. Someone also said loudly, "Oh, starfish''s children are running here again!"


    Shen Shi was stunned, but the starfish turned back and spat. Ignoring the smile of the aunts, he ran to pull Shen Shi and ran to the beach outside the village.


    The sea breeze blows their lapels, the sky is clear, the sun is gentle, and the blue sea is beating on the white beach.


    In the distance, several canoes with two sharp ends are sailing towards the open sea. Shen Shi has been shelling shrimp for three years. He almost knows everything in Hongbeng village. He immediately recognizes that it''s the fishing boat of Hongbeng family. He is stunned and says, "eh, I remember today is not the day for fishing. How can you go fishing in your village?"


    "I''ve heard a lot of fish in the sea, and I can''t even see half of them in the sea With that, starfish suddenly clenched his hands to the blue sea and put them in his heart. His face showed some sincere respect and said in a low voice, "I hope the God of the sea will protect your uncles and uncles to come back safely."


    Shen Shi stands beside her and stares at the vast sea in front of her. He sees that the wind and waves are calm and the sea is soft. Who can imagine that three years ago, the same sea in front of her broke out a terrible energy. The fury of the storm makes people shudder.


    As for the Poseidon in starfish mouth Shen Shi turns his lips quietly. In the past three years, he has been the most Terran disciple in and out of Hongbeng village. He comes here almost every day. Naturally, he has already seen the statue of sea god on the altar of the village.


    When I saw the statue for the first time, I thought it was strange. It looked like a strange sea animal. Later, I heard elder martial brother Wang Gen mention that the sea god worshipped by Hongbeng was actually a huge sea animal "pig head dragon" deep in the sea.


    According to elder martial brother Wang Gen, although the huge sea beast, PigHead dragon, has a dragon character, it has nothing to do with the Dragon tribe, which has been famous since ancient times but has disappeared now. At most, it is huge and in the deep sea. When it appears occasionally, it is mistaken for the Dragon tribe of the sea.


    Pigheaded dragon is cruel and bloodthirsty. It''s a overlord in the deep ocean. No one knows why the red mussels take it as their God. But if you really want to say what to pray for, Shen Shi naturally doesn''t believe it.


    "Even if the pig head dragon sensed the prayer, let alone bless any peace, as long as it did not come to eat your people, it would be burning incense!"


    Shen Shi secretly thought so, turned to see a starfish, only to see the girl''s face look devout, seems to be sincere to the "God of the sea" to say what wish appearance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    After a busy day in Hongbeng village, Shen Shi bid farewell to starfish at dusk and returned to his cave stone chamber in Baiyu Bay. Three years later, he was no longer the 12-year-old boy who had just entered the island. He had already reached the middle level of Qi refining, and he was among the top 100 new disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    In the past three years, he has gradually changed his physical body after continuous spiritual strength refining day and night. His strength and tenacity are far better than those of ordinary people in the secular world. If he is only strong enough, he is now able to compete with two or three ordinary adult men. With the continuous deepening of cultivation, this gap will continue to accelerate and expand, especially if he has the chance to learn divine power and Taoism in the future, then the gap between him and ordinary people will be as different as the immortal.


    Three years ago, every time he came back from peeling shrimp from Hongbeng village, he was half tired. But now when he comes back to the cave, he is still as usual, and can''t see any special fatigue. After the stone door was closed, the familiar silence came to the stone room where he had lived for three years. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, went to the bed, reached for a small bag under the pillow, and then went back to the table in the stone room to sit down. He gently poured the contents of the small bag on the table.


    The light, delicate and clear sound of "diddida" reverberated with the twinkling and crystal clear Lingjing falling on the table. Although Shen Shi was already very clear in his heart, he carefully counted the Lingjing scattered on the table.


    There are five spirit crystals in all.


    In addition to the three spirit crystals he took out to buy "water Archery" in the morning, these are all his savings after three years of continuous cultivation of daily tasks.


    Lingjing exudes a beautiful and dazzling light, flashing in front of his eyes. Shen Shi quietly stares at these beautiful stones, caresses them with his hand, and thinks quietly without saying a word.


    Among the five spirit crystals, the color and luster of one Spirit Crystal is darker than that of the surrounding spirit crystals. After careful observation, it can be distinguished. As long as the friars who have practiced for some time look at it, they will know that it is the Spirit Crystal absorbed by the friars. Part of the spirit power has been lost, so it is the only way to look at it. According to the rules of the practice world, only the complete and unused Lingjing can be used as the money to buy all kinds of lingcai. So now Shen Shi has only four Lingjing.


    After three years of hard work, there is only so much left. I think it''s really embarrassing.


    Shen Shi laughed bitterly and shook his head. Because of the Qingxin mantra, the number of Lingjing consumed by his cultivation is twice as large as that of the ordinary disciples of Lingxiao sect. Therefore, he has been living a tight life all the time. Now the realm has been improved. From the primary level of refining to the middle level of refining, the consumption of Lingjing has been doubled. Not long ago, the old man in Hongbeng village, the traitor, was incomparable. He had no reason to reduce the shrimp peeling reward by half. In this way, Shen Shi suddenly felt that his life was going to be difficult.


    This is also the fundamental reason why he finally made up his mind to buy the five elements method and prepare to do other tasks, even though it is said that the demon catching task has always brought some risks.


    After a long breath, Shen Shi drives these thoughts out of his mind and calms down. Then he picks up the spirit crystal that has been used several times, goes back to the bed and sits on his knees, and begins his daily routine.


    Holding the Spirit Crystal, sensing the spirit power, and leading the spirit into the body, he was already familiar with the steps of practicing the secret method. He practiced it very smoothly. When the ray of spirit power was inhaled from the Spirit Crystal and stopped safely in his pulse, Shen Shi soon felt a sense of fatigue in his mind. Even his brain felt a little heavy, and he wanted to lie down and sleep.


    Naturally, this is the usual mental fatigue reaction after practice. In fact, compared with the previous three years when we just started practicing, we had a headache for many years and couldn''t sleep at night. In this way, the fatigue of feeling a little sleepy has been reduced too much. Shen Shi reached out and pinched his eyebrows, took a deep breath, and then closed his eyes again.


    Another ancient and mysterious mantra began to reverberate in his heart. Under the control of his mind, a strange power seemed to re regulate his physical spirit. Not long ago, the spirit power that had just been absorbed into the Qi in the body had been quietly lying down somewhere in the Qi, but now it seemed to be suddenly startled. It suddenly jumped, and then, under the impulse of an invisible and inexplicable force, it began to wander slowly again, all the way, and finally came to a mysterious hole in the deep of Shen Shi''s eyebrows, and soon closed with the previous Many of Na''s spiritual powers here are united into one, and then they are quiet.


    Different from the ordinary spiritual power scattered in the whole body Qi, after three years of continuous cultivation of Qingxin mantra, the total amount of spiritual power gathered in Shen Shimei''s Xinqiao acupoint is almost equal to all the spiritual power in his whole body Qi. However, because all the spiritual power is collected in this narrow hole, all the spiritual power is solid and integrated It had already formed a tough and thick vein, and it fell quietly in the center of Shen Shi''s eyebrows. However, in addition, these spiritual powers are always quiet, and there seems to be nothing different.After the cultivation of Qingxin mantra, when Shen Shi opened his eyes again, he felt that his mind was clear and sharp, and his original fatigue was swept away.


    Looking down at the palm of his hand, the luster on the surface of the Spirit Crystal seems to be a little dim. Shen Shi calculates it in his heart. The spirit power in the Spirit Crystal has been used about half, and can only be used five times at most.


    After the ordinary Qi refining disciples reach the medium level, the spiritual power in a spiritual crystal can be absorbed for ten times, that is, enough for ten days. However, Shen Shi''s realm as a middle-level disciple of the realm of Qi refining has the consumption of high-level realm of Qi refining. Now a spirit crystal can only support his five-day cultivation.


    If Lingjing can''t keep up one day


    Shen Shi felt his toothache for no reason, and shook his head with a bitter smile. At this moment, he suddenly thought of GANZE, who is now famous in Qingyu island and even the whole Lingxiao sect. Within three years, he directly practiced in the high-level realm of gas refining. It''s only a step away from the Ningyuan realm. This kind of genius can be said to be rare in a hundred years See you.


    But now his consumption should be the same as himself. A spirit crystal can only support his five-day cultivation. I just don''t know if GANZE will also suffer for the Spirit Crystal?


    After staying for a moment, Shen Shi suddenly wakes up and laughs with self mockery. He thinks what kind of family GANZE is, the only direct descendant of the GANZE family now. How can such a person have to worry about such a trivial matter as Lingjing like himself.?


    After putting these random thoughts behind him, Shen Shi calmed down again. After a while, he began his second practice in a day.


    As before, this time of cultivation is also very smooth. There is basically no problem from the induction of spiritual power to the introduction of spirit into the body. When a new ray of spiritual power slowly settles down in the body, the familiar slight fatigue comes again. But this time, I don''t know whether the aftereffect of Qingxin mantra is still a little stronger than that after the first cultivation The reaction was a little lighter.


    Shen Shichang took a breath, got out of bed and stood up straight. He stretched himself and moved his body. Then he felt better. There was no special drowsiness at the moment. He pondered for a moment and decided to try to practice the water archery that he just bought from the five elements hall today.


    According to the rules, the secret script of "water Archery" can''t be taken out of the five elements hall. He just came out after remembering the secret script according to the requirements of the two elder martial brothers and sisters in the martial arts hall. Now he recited it slowly in his heart. He realized that there was no missing. After forgetting it, he began to try to stimulate the spiritual power in the internal Qi and stimulate it slowly.


    There are five elements in heaven and earth.


    The five elements technique is the method of arousing the resonance of the five elements'' spiritual power by the inner spiritual power, and then exerting all kinds of power. Different techniques have been famous for their complexity and difficulty since ancient times. When Shen Shi first got involved in this way, he soon felt the difficulty. Except that he could hardly sense the spiritual power of the water system in the surrounding air, the most important step was to activate the spiritual power in his body. It was especially difficult to activate it by using water archery.


    Although water archery is only the lowest level of the five elements, it needs a lot of spiritual power to cast it. The spiritual power of the first level disciples of ordinary Qi refining environment is not even enough. Only when they reach the middle level of Qi refining environment and their inner spiritual power is greatly improved, can they start to practice the five elements.


    After starting to practice the five elements technique, there are two initial difficulties: one is that the five elements technique itself is difficult and complicated, which can be seen from the complicated runes and runes, because runes are a special embodiment of the five elements technique. People who have not been in touch with this way will easily make mistakes in the operation of spiritual power in the process of cultivation at the beginning, which leads to the abandonment of all previous achievements and can only start over again. The second is that the amount of spiritual power required by the five elements method is very large, and the monk must adjust and concentrate the spiritual power in his body before he can cast the magic.


    For ordinary monks, the most difficult point is the first point, and the second point is extremely difficult for the monks in the realm of refining Qi, because the spiritual power absorbed by the monks in the realm of refining Qi is scattered, and it is difficult to gather together in the whole body. But once the monks reach the realm of condensing yuan, it will become very simple, because the monks in the realm of condensing yuan have already opened up the sea of elixir and spirit All the power is gathered here. At the same time, with the rising of the realm, the power to control the spiritual power in the body is greatly improved, so it is easy to do it.


    However, for Shen Shi, he has been practicing talismans since he was a child. Even if he has been worshipping Lingxiao sect for three years, although it is not a place of martial arts, he still insists on drawing a few pieces of Yin Yang and five element runes every day. Therefore, over time, he knows the basic trend of the five element technique, especially the lowest one It is much better than ordinary people, so in the first point, it is very smooth, and did not encounter too much difficulty. In fact, his understanding of the five elements is also an important reason why he chose the task of catching demons.


    However, after all, he was not the kind of genius. Even though he had some knowledge of the five elements, he soon encountered a bottleneck in the second difficulty of practicing the five elements, that is, the operation of the inner spiritual power of the adjusting group, and it was almost difficult to practice.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Because the monks in Qi refining realm didn''t open up the sea of Qi in Yufu, the spiritual power absorbed into the body was scattered all over the Qi channels of the whole body. In addition, the spiritual power in the body was also meager, which was far from being comparable with the monks in Yuan Ning realm and spirit artistic conception. Therefore, when they first wanted to practice the five elements, they would encounter a headache, that is, the total spiritual power I feel that I don''t have enough spiritual power in my body.


    Most of the time, the monks of Qi refining realm often make great efforts to mobilize only one third of the spiritual power in their own Qi. Only by exhausting their spirit, can they mobilize the spiritual power that is lazily scattered all over the Qi. This alone is enough to make many novice practitioners of the five elements exhausted.


    At this time, there will always be a lot of monks in the realm of refining Qi envious of those monks in the realm of Ning yuan. Because they have opened up a sea of Qi in the jade mansion, and all their spiritual power is gathered in one place. They say that they can mobilize without effort. How can they use such hard work? However, in that realm, there will be more magical and powerful Taoist magic powers waiting for Ning Yuanjing monk, and no one will pay more attention to the complicated five elements.


    At this moment, Shen Shi is confronted with such a bottleneck. Even though he has already known the five elements method and has completed the knowledge and familiarity of the formula earlier than ordinary people, he has also suffered a lot in the process of adjusting the inner spiritual power of the group.


    The spiritual power in the whole body''s Qi is like a lazy person who likes to sleep in. It is scattered all over the place. He is indifferent to his intention of arousing and mobilizing. After working hard for a long time, Shen Shi even feels as if he has felt the reaction of splitting his head at the beginning of his practice. He can''t help sighing in his heart that the five elements technique is really difficult Incomparable, it''s no wonder that the world''s cultivation circles despise this method day by day. After all, compared with the power of casting the method after the cultivation, the effort is not worth the loss.


    Fortunately, Shen Shi''s temperament has always been calm and tough. Although practicing the five elements technique is quite difficult and painful, he still persevered. He struggled for many times, and I don''t know how long it took. Finally, he managed to use enough inner spiritual power to stimulate water archery.


    According to the formula of water archery, when the spiritual power in the body is fully activated, the rest is to see whether the operator can sense the spiritual power of the surrounding water system. Of course, it also needs constant tempering. After a long time, it will be easy to succeed. However, when Shen Shi stares at his hand, according to the formula, if the spell is successful, he should condense a stream of water in his hand. Under the spiritual force, this seemingly gentle stream will be as sharp as an arrow, which can easily penetrate the mortal body. Even the friars who practice fruit and flesh, water archery can cause no small damage, especially those who are not high in Taoism Water archery is a great threat to the friars in the realm of refining Qi. However, for the friars in the realm of Ning yuan, the power of the first-order five elements is hardly a threat.


    He gazed at the palm of his hand.


    The palm is safe. Nothing''s wrong.


    After a while, Shen Shi put down his palm with a bitter smile.


    This is naturally the failure of this practice. However, Shen Shi, who is well-known for his difficulties in practicing the five elements, didn''t think that he would really succeed at one time. On the contrary, he was quite satisfied that he could barely finish one casting at the first time, although he didn''t succeed at last.


    He sat in the stone room and had a rest for a while. He felt that he was in good spirits. After pondering for a while, Shen Shi stood up, picked up Yunfu, opened the stone door and walked out of the stone room.


    After this night''s practice, it''s already in the dead of night on the herring island. I can see the darkness enveloping the four fields, deep and boundless. There are many stars in the sky, twinkling with stars, illuminating some of the world.


    The fresh and cool sea breeze blows from the distance, passing by my face and ears. After breathing, I can feel my brain waking up. The distant sea seems to have entered a deep sleep, lying quietly in the dark. Only the never-ending sound of the tide reverberates in the sea bay night.


    The faint starlight, like water, fell on the white sand beach in front of him. It was quiet and there was no one. It seemed that he was the only one in the world in the dead of night.


    The sky is high and the sea is wide. The night is deep and beautiful.


    Shen Shi stepped down from the beach and walked slowly towards the sea. The tide of the sea became louder and louder. With the faint starlight above his head, he could see the white spray in the distance ahead.


    The moisture in the air seems to be much denser.


    That''s why he came to the seaside.


    It is said that the five elements Taoist cultivation has reached a very deep level. No matter where the practitioner is, even in the hot desert where there is little water and air, the practitioner of the five elements Taoist cultivation can easily sense the water system spiritual power and release the water system magic. However, for Shen Shi, who has just stepped into this path, this realm is obviously too far away. In fact, with the decline of the five elements, it is really a question whether there are such powerful practitioners.


    However, for beginners, the more powerful the corresponding skills they have learned, the more likely they will feel naturally. Green fish island is located in the sea. If you look at all the world, I''m afraid there is no place with denser water and air than the sea.There is also a reason why Shen Shi chose water archery earlier instead of the usual more friars'' favorite technique of fireball.


    At this moment, listening to the sound of the tide in the sea, Shen Shi felt the moisture coming from his face. Shen Shi was also inspired. He found a tall tree on the beach and sat down at the foot of it. Then he began to practice water archery again, trying to sense the spiritual power of the water system in the air.


    Not to mention, when he left the dry cave stone chamber and arrived at the seaside, his reaction to water archery seemed to have some effect. He soon felt some water system spiritual power around him. But this time, he encountered another trouble that he hadn''t met before, that is, he couldn''t mobilize the spiritual power in his body.


    In the previous practice in the stone chamber, he spent a lot of effort to gather enough spiritual power scattered in the Qi, which is about one third of his current spiritual power. This is barely up to the level of water archery. But after his failure, he practiced again, and the part of spiritual power just now scattered everywhere again. He needed to recover his life, so he could only do it Then go to gather the spiritual power in other distant Qi.


    After all, he just began to practice the five elements technique today. After several hard work, he was really tired to the point of headache. Only then could he gather enough spiritual power and prepare to stimulate water archery again.


    In the dark, under the starlight, he closed his eyes and sat under the big tree. The corner of his mouth seemed to have a kind of expectant smile. Who knows at this moment, suddenly from the dark came a light but clear footsteps, stepping on the sand on the beach, toward him in this direction.


    Practicing the five elements is different from cultivating spiritual power. Shen Shi doesn''t really forget himself. He quickly detects the strange noise around him. In a surprise, the gathered spiritual power is out of control, but it slowly disperses away, and his previous achievements are wasted.


    Shen Shi was annoyed and stood up. He turned his head to look at the direction of the footsteps with anger on his face. At the same time, he was a little angry and said, "who is it?"


    The sound of footsteps suddenly stopped. Shen Shi was on a beach with several big trees side by side. In the dark, the figure of a woman seemed to be a little surprised and turned out from behind another big tree in front of her.


    Shen Shi felt familiar with his figure and appearance through the faint starlight in the sky. He was stunned and said, "Why are you, Qing No


    He saw that the woman who had suddenly arrived was the person he knew. It was Zhong Qingzhu. He was shocked and wanted to say hello. But in the middle of the speech, Shen Shi suddenly frowned and noticed something different. He looked at her carefully and then said, "how are you, Zhong Qinglu?"


    The girl who came here is Zhong Qingzhu, who shares the same family with Zhong Qingzhu and is supposed to be a cousin in terms of seniority. However, she is much better than Zhong Qingzhu in terms of family background. When she first started, Zhong Qingzhu was like her little follower all day long.


    Three years later, the little fat girl she met at the beginning of that year has changed a lot. Like Zhong Qingzhu, Zhong Qinglu''s figure is also longer, and looks better than Zhong Qingzhu''s. she is a little taller, and her figure is also excellent. Even the leisurely clothes of Lingxiao sect''s disciples can''t hide her more and more exquisite You''re a beautiful figure.


    However, compared with her slim and beautiful figure, Zhong Qinglu is no longer fat, but her face is still a little bit baby fat. She is still a little less beautiful than she should be. However, it seems that the 15-year-old Zhong Qinglu is much more beautiful than the 12-year-old fat girl when she first entered the island.


    But in the dead of night, Zhong Qinglu was alone, but why did she come to the silent beach?


    Shen Shi looked at her, frowned and asked his own question.


    Zhong Qinglu''s figure and appearance have changed. However, it seems that her temperament is similar to that of three years ago. She looks up and down at Shen Shi, but she is condescending. She snorts and sneers: "it''s none of your business. I''ll stay in the cave and go out for a walk. Do I have to report it to you?"


    Shen Shi stopped for a moment and was speechless.


    Looking at the appearance of Zhong Qinglu, she seemed to be more than that. On the contrary, she was a bit suspicious. Looking at Shen Shi, she said, "in other words, in the middle of the night, didn''t you run to the beach alone? What are you doing?"


    Shen Shi coughed and said, "I''m bored in the cave. Come out for a walk..."


    Zhong Qinglu sneered at Shen Shi''s obviously perfunctory reply, and said to herself: "the head of the water deer is a rat. It''s either a traitor or a thief!"


    Then he snorted, shook his head and turned to leave. Shen Shi was left standing in the same place for a long time. He suddenly woke up and said angrily to her back: "who is the head of a rat? What''s the meaning of" either a traitor or a thief "? Please make it clear to me


    Zhong Qing doesn''t look back. She just raises her hand and waves it at will. The sea breeze blows by. In the starlight, her clothes are flying slightly, revealing a section of white arms. Looking at the figure, it''s really graceful and beautiful. But the gesture momentum is clearly with a little disdain to ridicule, which makes Shen Shi angry.However, after three years, Shen Shi was not far away from her. He also knew that this woman was just like this. He didn''t really have the impulse to go up and settle accounts with her. He just shook his head in his heart and sighed for his bad luck.


    It''s so easy for Shen Shi to sink down. He takes heart and tries to practice water archery twice, but all of them fail. Helpless, he has to drag his tired body to stand up and turn to the direction of the cave. At the same time, he says a few greetings to Zhong Qinglu, who bothers him tonight.


    There is a distance between the beach and the cave. The sand is soft and Shen Shi walks slowly. After Zhong Qinglu leaves, no one appears in this vast place. It seems that Shen Shi is the only one facing the sea and the sky in the whole night.


    As he walked slowly, he saw that he was about to walk to the road outside the cave. Suddenly, the light from the corner of his eye swept across a place in the distance, but a figure walked quickly along the road, which was also familiar. Standing in the dark, Shen Shi narrowed his eyes slightly and gazed at the figure. For a moment, he almost thought that it was Zhong Qinglu who had just returned. But a moment later, he was surprised to find that the figure was Zhong Qingzhu.


    In this quiet and deserted night, Zhong Qingzhu looks at a quiet face and walks quickly along the road, quietly away towards the distance. Before long, he disappears into the darkness, and everything returns to peace.


    Shen Shi quietly went back to his cave and looked around. There was only a thick darkness in the distance.


    Everything was quiet, as if nothing had happened, no one had appeared, just like this evening, he was the only one from the beginning to the end.


    However, in such a quiet night, Zhong Qingzhu was alone. His whereabouts were a little mysterious, but where was he going


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    It''s fine on the eighth day of May.


    The blue sky and the peaceful and beautiful sea seem to have become the common memory of many years on the blue fish island. In this paradise island, the vast majority of the days in a year are sunny. Although there are occasional rainy days, the sky on the blue fish island is always so blue.


    This day is no exception.


    The blue sky, the blue sea, the white waves, the sand beach, the seabirds flying on the coastline, singing from time to time, blowing with the wind. When Shen Shi walked out of his cave, he saw such a familiar picture.


    He faced the sea, stretched a big stretch, and then subconsciously looked at the next cave. Sure enough, a moment later, sun you, who had almost formed the same habit of getting up early as him in the past three years, came out on time, with a listless look on his face that he had rarely seen since he had reached the middle stage of refining Qi.


    Shen Shi looked at it and said with a smile, "how about the practice of fireball, can it be condensed into flames?"


    Sun you said angrily: "what the hell, I understand. Why did I just listen to others say that the five elements method is the most difficult to practice? Good guy, it''s too difficult. Last night, I just wanted to run the formula of fireball in my body, not to mention feeling the fire power! By the way, what about your water archery? "


    Shen Shi spread out his hand and said, "nothing coagulated."


    Sun you tilted his mouth like a toothache and muttered: "the five elements technique is so difficult. I don''t know who created it at the beginning. I really don''t want to leave a way for future generations."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "it''s not exaggerating as you said. If it''s true, the countless scattered practices in the world will die." After a pause, he thought about it and said, "it''s the origin of the five elements. I''ve really noticed it before."


    Sun you was stunned. He looked at his friend with new eyes and said, "what, do you really know?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just trying to find some relevant ancient books to have a look. But to tell you the truth, I didn''t see any results in the end. There are almost different opinions on the origin of the five elements in those ancient books. Some say that it was created by an elder master 3000 years ago; some think that the five elements appeared as early as the last year of the heaven demon king court, and it may even be created by one of the six sages of the human race. There is a more exaggerated saying that the five elements are actually from an older source, tens of thousands of years ago When Wang Ting was born earlier, some techniques began to spread. "


    Sun you listened to a Leng Leng, stunned: "can''t it, so exaggerated?"


    Shen Shi said with a bitter smile: "so at the end of the day, I didn''t dare to believe any of these words. Anyway, the five elements technique has been spread all over the world, but there should not be a generally accepted statement about its origin."


    Sun you curled his lips and said, "it''s really troublesome." Then he waved his hand. Just as he wanted to say something to Shen Shi, his eyes suddenly turned to Shen Shi''s back. A smile appeared on his face and he said, "morning, you''ve got up so early, too?"


    Shen Shi looked back and saw that he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang came together side by side. Three years later, they grew up a lot. However, he Xiaomei still looked petite and delicate, but Jiang Hongguang grew up a lot. He looked quite tall. Standing beside him, he Xiaomei was a little taller than her, which was a bit like a flower protector.


    In fact, Shen Shi, sun you, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, among the friends who lived near here at the beginning, all reached the middle level of the gas refining realm three years later. Only he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang are still stagnant in the first level of the gas refining realm. After a while, they are a little worried and embarrassed. But generally speaking, the new people on the island are still in the middle level of the gas refining realm, The majority of them are still in the early stage of gas refining, so they are not too anxious. However, because of this, Jiang Hongguang and he Xiaomei seem to have some sympathy for each other, but they are closer to each other on weekdays.


    At this time, he Xiaomei smiles when she hears sun you greeting them. Her eyes are the same as before. She suddenly turns into two beautiful little moons and nods with a smile. However, Jiang Hongguang, who is standing beside her, looks a little unhappy on his face. She glances at sun you faintly, and seems to have some doubts about the ordinary greeting that "you also get up so early." Fenjiehuai said: "yes, you middle-level people in the gas refining field all get up so early and diligently. Our beginners don''t dare to be lazy any more. Otherwise, they won''t be able to catch up with you in the future? "


    both sun you and Shen Shi frown. Seeing that sun you''s face sinks slightly, Shen Shi seems to be about to say something. However, Shen Shi steps forward, walks up to he Xiaomei and says," sister he, did you hear that you took a task on the green board the other day? "


    he Xiaomei said with a smile," yes, I was very lucky that day. I happened to be watching near the white crane hall. As a result, I saw a new task pasted in the hall mouth, that is, "watering" in linggeng Li. " Then, without waiting for other people to respond, he giggled, obviously very happy.


    Sun you takes a look at Shen Shi. The corner of his mouth tilts slightly. Shen Shi seems to be aware of his eyes. He looks at him intentionally or unintentionally and winks at him. Sun you shrugged his shoulders, turned to he Xiaomei and said with a smile, "you''re lucky. I''ve long heard that linggeng is at least a green board level task. It''s a lot of reward, but it''s very difficult. It''s the cheapest thing to sprinkle water. You just need to go to Lingquan in the mountains to carry water, and then go to Lingtian to irrigate. Although it''s a long way to go, it''s really cost-effective compared with the reward of the green board task ¡£ In the past, this task has been snatched by people. I don''t know why a quota was released that day. "He Xiaomei''s eyes narrowed with a smile as sweet as a flower.


    Looking at Shen Shi and sun you talking to he Xiaomei, Jiang Hongguang seems to feel a little uncomfortable. He coughs and subconsciously takes a step forward. However, he stands beside he Xiaomei, with a faint gesture of protection.


    But he Xiaomei didn''t feel anything. She looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "well, I don''t want to tell you. I should go to Lingquan to carry water. Otherwise, if I''m late, linggeng''s elder martial brother is angry and dismisses me, it''s useless to cry."


    Shen Shi ha ha a smile, get away from the body, smile way: "say also, the business matters, you go quickly."


    Sun you''s face is also with a smile, but his eyes intentionally or unintentionally stop on Jiang Hongguang beside he Xiaomei, and then stand beside Shen Shi.


    He Xiaomei smiles at them and walks forward. Jiang Hongguang still follows her. After a long walk, Jiang Hongguang looks at he Xiaomei, who looks very happy with a smile on his face, and suddenly says, "Xiaomei, I think those two people seem to look down on us."


    Don''t you feel any accident


    Jiang Hongguang sneered and said, "you didn''t look at the way they looked at us just now. They both meant to live apart. Especially sun you, he said that you got up so early, as if you were satirizing us." With that, he looked a little disgusted and said, "they just rely on their good family background. They don''t know how much advantage they have taken in the past three years. This is just a step earlier than we don''t have any way to cultivate to the middle level of refining Qi."


    However, he Xiaomei shook her head and said, "although there are many senior brothers and sisters from aristocratic families on the island, there are clan rules there. In fact, they are not as cheap as you said." After that, he seemed to think of something and said to Jiang Hongguang with a smile, "by the way, elder martial brother Jiang, you said you had no family, but didn''t you get the excellent task of feeding animals three years ago?"


    Jiang Hongguang stayed for a while, his face was a bit embarrassed. He giggled and didn''t answer.


    He Xiaomei looked at it and said with a smile, "but we really need to work harder to catch up with them as soon as possible. If we have a chance, if we can practice to ningyuanjing soon, then I can climb out of the island and go back to Cangzhou to see my father."


    Jiang Hongguang raised his eyebrows slightly, nodded and agreed: "yes, that''s true." Then he looked at he Xiaomei with a smile and said, "Xiaomei, I remember you said before that your family was in Cangzhou. Is your father the head of a famous local family?"


    With a smile, he Xiaomei waved her hand and said, "it''s not a very famous family. At least it can''t compare with those big vassal families under Lingxiao sect. But my father has been in charge of housework for a long time, and he loves me very much. He tried every means to let me worship under Lingxiao sect. When he left, he stuffed me with 50 Lingjing Well, if those Lingjing can be in my hands, I won''t have to work so hard. "


    Jiang Hongguang nodded with a smile and said, "it''s said that Cangzhou is also a good place. I''ll go there with you if I have a chance."


    He Xiaomei said with a smile: "good."


    Jiang Hongguang bowed his head slightly, with a smile on his lips.


    Looking at the two men walking away, sun you''s smile slowly disappeared. He suddenly snorted and said, "look at Jiang Hongguang''s strange look, it seems that we owe him a lot of money."


    After that, Shen Shuai is a little bit more persistent than you


    Sun you sneered and said, "who wants to compete with him? It''s my fault that I can''t practice myself Why, what did you say just now? "


    Shen Shi said: "cultivation is one step faster than him."


    Sun you immediately shook his head and said, "the previous sentence."


    Shen Shi said: "his family is better than him."


    Sun you shook his head again and said, "behind, behind..."


    Shen Shi shook his head helplessly and said, "well, you are a little more natural and unrestrained than him..."


    Sun you laughs, slaps Shen Shi on the shoulder and says, "Shen Shi knows me, too!"


    Shen Shi turns his head and can''t look directly at the narcissistic guy. He just sees that two people are coming, but they are the sisters of the Zhong family. He nods to Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu and smiles.


    Zhong Qing gave him a white look. As usual, she was as proud as a peacock. She looked too proud and disdainful. But for three years, she was like this. Shen Shisun you was used to it. Even though the pride was more obvious than Jiang Hongguang just now, they didn''t think it was wrong. As for Zhong Qingzhu, of course, his face was much better. He said hello to them with a smile. Then he looked at them and said with a smile, "eh, why do you both look like you didn''t wake up?"


    After thinking about it, Zhong Qingzhu seemed to think of something, and said with a smile, "was it because I practiced the five elements all night last night that I was tired?"


    Sun you complained angrily: "yes, I can''t imagine that the five elements technique is so difficult to learn."Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "it''s just like this. Are you too eager to succeed?" Then she gave Shen Shi a soft look and said, "brother Shen, are you the same? Take care of yourself. Don''t overdo it."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile, and sun you said: "anyway, practice slowly in the future. By the way, younger martial sister Zhong, didn''t you take a" quicksand skill "to go back yesterday? Can you practice it in the evening? You are in good spirits today. Were you lazy last night


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly moved, and his eyes fell on Zhong Qingzhu''s face. He only saw Zhong Qingzhu smile and said, "no, I''m not as qualified as my sister or your two elder martial brothers. How dare I be lazy? Last night I practiced quicksand in my cave all night. As a result, I fell asleep because I was too tired. So I didn''t look tired until I got up in the morning. "


    Sun you "Oh", said with a smile: "it''s sleeping."


    Next to Shen Shi is also smiling, just looking at Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes, slowly a little more doubt.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    This day seems to be a very ordinary day. As usual, Shen Shi lived a regular or boring life. When I got up early in the morning, I first copied some Yin Yang and five element runes on paper. Then I went out to Hongbeng village to peel shrimp for a day and chat with starfish. I learned that Hongbeng people had not gained much from fishing this time. It seems that there are some problems with the fish in the sea area near Qingyu Island, which is surprising.


    In the evening, he returned to the cave and began to practice twice a day. In the middle, he used the heart clearing mantra, and the spirit power gathered in the center of his eyebrows was one more point. Finally, he began to practice water archery again.


    It''s true that the difficulty of the five elements technique is worthy of the reputation. Shen Shi himself obviously does not have any outstanding talent in this field. Even though he has learned talismans since he was a child, he still shows no sign of being particularly fast in the progress of practicing water archery.


    The next day, the third day, the fourth day For three days in a row, he didn''t coagulate the current required by the archery formula.


    Practicing the five elements in the Qi refining realm, it''s too difficult to gather the spirit power scattered in the Qi of the whole body. Seven or eight points of Shen Shi''s spirit are spent on it. When he finally gathers enough spirit power, he''s almost exhausted. He can''t feel the spirit power of the surrounding water system to stimulate water archery.


    But fortunately, he was on the blue carp island on the shore of the sea. There was nothing else here, but there was endless water, and the air was overwhelming. So these days, Shen Shi saw a glimmer of light, and he realized that he was not far away from successfully condensing the water and turning it into a water arrow.


    On the fifth day, that is, May 11, after finishing all the homework of the day, Shen Shi took a rest and began to practice water archery again.


    He opened the stone gate with a cloud symbol. As he had done for several days before, he still came to the beach. Late at night, the night in Baiyu Bay was beautiful and quiet. Pieces of cloud above the sky covered a few stars. The half round moon passed between the clouds, plating a layer of white light on the edge of the clouds.


    There is still silence on the beach, except for the occasional chirping of insects in the grass under the tall trees growing on the beach. Shen Shi stood on the beach and looked around. He was the only one in the open bay at night.


    When the sea breeze came, he took a deep breath. Then he went to the fixed position in the past few days, sat down on his knees beside the same tree, adjusted his breathing, calmed down, and began to gather the spiritual power in his body.


    This process is as difficult as usual. Those scattered spiritual powers are lazy and rebellious, and they seem very reluctant to obey his command. This also makes Shen Shi, like countless monks who have experienced this stage, look forward to practicing in Ningyuan realm one day. After opening up the sea of Qi in Yufu, all the Qi in his body will gather in one place and obey him obediently At the master''s command.


    After a cup of tea, Shen Shi finally gathered enough spiritual power. According to his own estimation, this spiritual power alone accounted for almost one third of all his spiritual power. That is to say, even if he succeeded in practicing water archery tonight, or his spiritual power suddenly obeyed his command from today on, he could only do nothing in a battle Cast water archery three times.


    However, it''s not the right time to think about these things. Shen Shi, who has gathered enough spiritual power, is very happy. He seems to be a little faster than yesterday. It seems that practicing these five elements every day will gradually improve. Practice makes perfect is right everywhere.


    Next, Shen Shi wholeheartedly began to feel the spiritual power around him, and slowly inspired by the water archery formula. In the abundant and incomparable water vapor on the sea, his palm slowly spread out in the air, his fingers trembled slightly, and an invisible force seemed to gather from the air and wound around him.


    A moment later, it seems that some voice whispered in the unknown place. A white light suddenly flashed by, soft and transparent, clear and crystal clear. A stream of water appeared in the palm of his hand.


    At the corner of Shen Shi''s mouth, he showed a smile. He opened his eyes and saw that it was a stream of water about ten feet long, which looked no different from ordinary water. At the moment, it seemed that he was trapped by an invisible force, forming a stream of water one foot long and thumb thick, which he held in the palm of his hand.


    As soon as he raised his head, he was prompted by the magic formula of his palm. Under the spiritual force, the original crystal clear water suddenly solidified a lot, burst out in an instant, and hit the trunk of another big tree five feet away.


    With the sound of "poof", the whole tree shook violently, sawdust scattered, and a round hole the size of a fist appeared on the trunk.


    Shen Shi got up and went to the edge of the big tree. He looked at the round hole carefully for a while. After a moment, he nodded his head with satisfaction. This power should be good. Even though it''s useless for the high-level friars with strong body, ordinary people can''t resist it any more. Some small demons and common spirits are hard to support under the power of water archery.


    After practicing for five days, he finally successfully cast water archery for the first time. Although the word "success" still contains some water, it takes a long time to practice. However, Shen Shi is still very pleased.This is the first skill he mastered in his life, and also the first power he mastered after training. Young man, who doesn''t have a strong heart?


    Excited, he sat down again and tried to practice water archery again. But this time, his good luck seems to have been completely used up. The farther the Qi in his body is away from his right hand, the more disobedient the scattered spiritual power is. Every time he drives, he is more strenuous than before.


    One cup of tea, two cups of tea, half an hour, one hour Night shrouded in the white fish Bay, the moon in the sky also quietly hid in the clouds, darkness shrouded in the four fields, Shen Shi seems to have become a nihilistic shadow.


    Suddenly, his body suddenly trembled, as if he was exhausted at last. He leaned powerlessly to the side. He was lying on the beach, gasping heavily, with a look of helplessness and loss.


    The second practice of water archery failed at last. It was too hard to gather the spiritual power in Shen Shi''s body. After such a long time of urging, Shen Shi''s spirit and physical strength were exhausted. Now he is like a dog that takes off his strength and only has the strength to breathe.


    "When can we have a ten breath state?" Shen Shi laughed bitterly in his heart and shook his head.


    Generally speaking, practicing a five element method in the realm of refining Qi and gathering spiritual power to successfully cast the method is only the beginning. The real sign of successful practice is that the monk should at least release the method within ten breath.


    Ten breath refers to the normal time for ordinary people to breathe ten times. It''s so difficult for the monks in Qi refining environment to gather their spiritual power. We can imagine how difficult it is to achieve the requirement of casting magic within ten breath. But there''s no way. After all, if you meet a monster and plan to fight with it, then the monster will let you stand still and gather strength for a cup of tea


    It''s said that after Ning Yuan Jing, all the spiritual power in the body gathered in the Qi sea and elixir field. At that time, the friars used a first-order five element method. Many times, it took only three and four breaths, which was so fast that people could not see clearly. How else could Ning Yuan Jing be the threshold for the friars to really step on the path of cultivating immortals.


    Lying on the sand and looking up at the boundless night sky, Shen Shi thought that he might have to practice the gathering time of this tea until only ten breaths. The difficulty and the pain of cultivation were so great that even with his calm mind, he had some headache and fear. He could not help but sigh in his heart.


    Since ancient times, countless friars have regarded the five elements technique as a way of fear. Except for those who have no school, no way to practice, the children of those famous schools seldom practice the five elements technique. It''s not unreasonable. It''s really a lot worse for the hard work and reward.


    He slowly closed his eyes in his tiredness. After a short rest, his spirit was slightly better, but he was a little uneasy. The five elements technique was so difficult to practice. It seemed that the task of catching demons was very far away from him, and with his current consumption of Spirit Crystal, he could not keep up with it.


    "Well, if only we could have the strength of Ning Yuan Jing now." Shen Shi sighed. If he could gather spirit as quickly as monk Ning Yuanjing


    He suddenly moved in his heart, suddenly opened his eyes, a hand out, but slowly fell on the forehead, eyebrow.


    The reason why the nuns of ningyuanjing gather their spirits to cast their spells so fast is that they have opened up a sea of Qi in Yufu, and all their spiritual powers are gathered in one place, so It seems that there is such a place in my body at the moment!


    Although, this "place" which gathers spiritual power seems mysterious and strange in any case


    The monk of Qi refining realm can''t have the sea of Qi in the jade mansion. The spiritual power absorbed into the body can only be scattered around the Qi channels in the body. This is a well-known axiom that has been practiced by the human race for thousands of years. Shen Shi naturally believes it. But now, in the past three years, he secretly practices the pure heart mantra, which unexpectedly leads to a gathering in the center of his eyebrows, which is equivalent to the normal training center in his body Get the same amount of psychic power.


    These gathered spiritual powers come from the heart clearing mantra and are always calm. Even if Shen Shi practices water archery and gathers spiritual power in his Qi, these spiritual powers in the middle of his eyebrows are not moved at all. He can''t pull a little bit. So Shen Shi forgets that he still has such a great spiritual power.


    How can we activate these spiritual powers? Otherwise, the hard work for such a long time and the consumption of so many Lingjing are all in vain?


    Shen Shi frowned and thought in silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    May 12, night.


    Just like a few days ago, Shen Shi came to the seaside in the middle of the night and looked at the vast sea. The waves and tides seemed to surge endlessly.


    He watched quietly for a while, then sat down on the edge of the big tree, and recited the water archery formula in his heart.


    Water archery is one of the most common first-order techniques in the five elements. It has been spread in the world for many years. Of course, the first method here has been practiced for a long time. It is impossible to find out any problems with the state of sinking stone.


    In fact, Shen Shi didn''t have this idea at all. What he thought in his heart was an idea that had puzzled him since last night and seduced him quietly.


    From the beginning, the formula of water archery was to go deep into the Qi of the whole body to gather the spiritual power. Only when the monk reached the Ning yuan realm, the formula had a second way to move, that is, to extract the spiritual power from the Qi sea of Yufu. At that time, it was very simple, but it was impossible for the monks in the Qi refining realm to do it.


    Shen Shi has been using the first method since he began to practice water archery. But now, after a few breaths, he finally bit his teeth, closed his eyes and began to slowly run the water archery.


    The second is the method that can only be used by nuns of Ning Yuan Jing


    No one has ever used this method in the realm of refining Qi, because the monks in the realm of refining Qi have no Jade House at all. Where can they gather spiritual power? But Shen Shi began to practice in this way. The difference is that he changed the direction of the formula. The place where he extracted the spiritual power was straight up to his head, at the mysterious eyebrow hole.


    The spirit power scattered in the Qi of his whole body didn''t seem to be disturbed at all. As usual, it was scattered lazily in the original place. Shen Shi''s mind was also completely in his own eyebrow. When the water archery formula came, he suddenly felt a slight pain in his eyebrow, and the spirit power hidden in it trembled.


    This is the first time that the spiritual power in the center of his eyebrows has changed since he began to practice the Qingxin mantra!


    Shen Shi was both surprised and happy, and a little uneasy, but he persisted in the end, trying to see if his bold attempt would produce results.


    Sure enough, under the influence of the water archery formula trying to extract the spirit power from the center of eyebrows, the spirit power in the center of eyebrows suddenly seems to be in turmoil, and the spirit power here is far more solid than the spirit power in the whole body. To be honest, it looks a bit like the spirit sea of jade mansion opened up by monk Ning Yuanjing.


    The spiritual power in the middle of the eyebrow moves more and more severely, but Shen Shi doesn''t feel any other discomfort after the initial pain, which makes him gradually calm down and try to extract the spiritual power in the middle of the eyebrow more boldly.


    After about five to six breaths, he suddenly felt that his mind was suddenly relaxed, and a spiritual force was finally extracted from the center of his eyebrows. Then, like a galloping horse, he suddenly went down to his chest, straight into the right hand pulse, and rushed to the center of his palm. All this was as fast as lightning. Only after a moment, he felt that his palm was cold. When he opened his eyes again, it was already in his eyes and in his palm There was a crystal stream.


    Five or six?


    Shen Shi gazed at the current. His whole body and mind seemed to have been occupied by joy. With a wave of his hand, the current broke through the air and went away. Like yesterday, it was irresistible to hit on a sandy land. With a bang, a big black hole was blown out.


    Shen Shi stood up slowly, went to the black hole, gazed at it deeply, and said with a smile.


    After May 7, that is, 19 days.


    On this day, Shen Shi got up early as usual and walked out of the cave to meet him with blue sky, white clouds and blue waves in the sea. He stood by the side of the road and looked at the sea for a while. As expected, the stone gate of the cave next door opened and sun you came out yawning.


    Shen Shi looked at him and said with a smile, "why, did you practice all night last night?"


    Sun you curled his lips and said, "it''s not so exaggerated. Anyway, the spiritual power I''ve cultivated is just a little bit. If I practice once or twice, I''ll be in heaven."


    Shen Shi said, "how are you doing?"


    Sun you sighed and said, "it''s been half a month, but the fireball has coagulated. But the previous step of gathering spirit is really troublesome. It takes me half a day every time. It seems that I have to wait for some time to catch demons."


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said, "well, I think I''ll have a try these two days."


    Sun you is one Zheng, turned a head to see one eye to him, stunned way: "what?"


    Shen Shi shrugged. Sun you frowned and said, "don''t come here. It''s risky to catch demons. I heard my uncle say that although there are garrison elder martial brothers on duty, there have been fellow disciples who have been injured on the island over the years. In serious cases, they even hurt Daoxing, and their lives are in danger." Speaking of this, he paused for a moment. When he looked at Shen Shi again, his eyes were a little surprised. He said,


    "is it difficult, your water archery can be used at ten breath?"


    Shen Shi hesitated and said with a smile, "almost."


    Sun you opened his mouth and said for a while, "I can''t see that you have such talent in the five elements technique..."Shen Shi shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s it. Besides, the blue fish island is in the sea. It''s very rich in water and air. It''s also very helpful to me."


    Suddenly, sun you clapped his hands and said, "yes, I didn''t think of this. I went to choose some kind of fireball. I knew I would have chosen water archery."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "you don''t have to regret it. There are six or seven optional skills in the world. Naturally, there is a reason. This skill is the most widely used, and its power is the strongest among the first-order skills. When you finish your training, it will be beneficial. By the way, are you going with me? "


    Sun you hesitated for a moment, or shook his head and said: "my fireball skill is still very early from the cultivation. I really want to go to catch demons. I''m afraid it will become a burden to you. You''d better go first. But remember to be careful. The demons and ghosts on the Island are all cruel and inhuman. There''s no need to hurt for a little Lingjing."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I know."


    Sun you smiles, turns around and walks away. Shen Shi''s progress in the practice of the five elements is amazing, which really surprised him. However, as Shen Shi said, it''s just like this. In the final analysis, the most important foundation for the monks in the world today is to start to cultivate all kinds of Taoist magic power after arriving at Ningyuan realm. That''s the root, so sun you doesn''t have any sense of urgency at all.


    Shen Shi walked with him side by side and didn''t say much. In fact, some things were hidden in his heart, so he couldn''t talk to others lightly. Seven days ago, after his first successful attempt to use the spirit power in the middle of his eyebrows to practice water archery, he stepped up his practice of this unexpected gain in the dead of night. After seven days of practice, his casting speed became faster and faster. At last, even he was startled. He was able to cast a water arrow in just three breath.


    What is the result of three breath casting?


    You know, even the monks of Ning Yuan Jing who have already opened up the jade mansion, the fastest casting speed is about three breath, and they are also very gifted monks. Generally speaking, even the monks of Ning Yuan Jing cast five elements at four breath time.


    But now Shen Shi is just a small monk in the middle level of the gas refining realm.


    Sometimes, Shen Shi himself can''t help thinking, is this mysterious and strange eyebrow power like a sea of jade mansion?


    If it wasn''t for this, how could it be so fast to draw spiritual power from it and cast five elements?


    But all the people in the world, all the monks, knew that there was no possibility of opening up the sea of Qi in Yufu before they arrived at Ningyuan realm. This truth proved by countless facts could not be wrong, so Shen Shi finally could only attribute it to the magic heart clearing mantra with the picture of seven leaf golden sunflower.


    Anyway, at the moment, this Qingxin mantra is really a magic mantra.


    At the herring fair, sun you and Shen Shi separate. Shen Shi goes straight to the white crane hall. It''s as busy as ever, with five boards full of people. Shen Shi pushed past, walked through the whiteboard, and stopped a little in front of the green board. Looking at the crowd that had already thinned out, he hesitated for a moment, and went on for a few steps.


    After the green board, there is the red board.


    Obviously, there are more than one young man standing in front of the gate of lingzong in his twenties.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming to the red board, several people turned their heads to look at it, but after seeing Shen Shi, their eyes were a bit surprised. Three years ago, when the newcomers just went to the island, many teenagers would go to the back of the board to have a look. However, three years later, everyone was familiar with the rules. Generally, few newcomers came to hongban. After all, the task of hongban is very difficult, and it often requires at least high-level disciples in the gas refining field to have the strength to do it.


    However, everyone''s surprise comes from surprise. After a few eyes, they ignore it. In the final analysis, the island still depends on personal cultivation. If they don''t know each other, no one has the leisure to remind others that the task here is very difficult.


    Shen Shi naturally saw the contempt in the eyes of several elder martial brothers, but he didn''t care too much. He walked slowly to the red board and looked up at the board.


    The number of notes posted here is much less than that on the white board. Looking at it, there are probably less than 20, that is, there are probably less than 20 tasks that can be pasted on the red board. Shen Shi looked for a while and soon found the task of catching demons.


    This is a piece of paper twice the size of the task note around. It is quite conspicuous on the red board. It says that the requirements are very simple. The main idea is to go to the fifth island among the herring islands, the island where the demon cave is located, commonly known as the demon Island, to catch or kill the demons and spirits, and bring back some of their spiritual parts.


    The task requirement is very simple, but there is a long line of words at the bottom of the clause, which is the reason why this piece of paper is much larger than other pieces of paper. These lines of words clearly indicate the names and characteristics of all kinds of spiritual materials, which monster or spirit they came from, and which hall entrance needs them. After getting spiritual materials, they have to go to the corresponding hall entrance to pay and get rewards.The task of catching demons is also a rare one in the white crane Hall of Qingyu Island, which is jointly issued by all the halls. Shen Shi stood in front of the note and carefully counted it. He found that there were 55 kinds of spiritual materials that could be obtained from the demon island.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Fifty five kinds of spirit materials are different, and their rewards are also different. The lowest one is a spirit crystal, and the highest one is called "liuligu", which is the spirit bone of a fierce ghost in the depth of demon catching cave. The reward is as high as two hundred spirit crystals.


    Seeing the words of the two bailing crystals, Shen Shi swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and his eyes lit up. But after a moment, he shook his head, and he still lost his unrealistic fantasy. The ferocity of many monsters and ghosts on the demon island has been around for a long time among the new disciples of Qingyu island. On weekdays, I often hear that there are senior brothers and sisters who go to the demon island to catch demons. Because they are too deep, they meet some extremely powerful ghosts in the demon island''s depths, including the demon catching cave in the center of the demon island. They accidentally get hurt and come back in a mess. Lingjing doesn''t make any money. On the contrary, she delays her cultivation It is not worth the loss.


    Shen Shi was very careful. When he was determined to do the task of catching demons, he had already inquired about the situation of the demon Island, so he had a plan in mind. He thought that he would only circle around the edge of the demon Island, where there were only a few low-level monster activities with low power. With the first-order five elements technique, he should be able to barely cope with the past.


    As for now, he had unexpected gains in the cultivation of the five elements, so he was more confident. However, he didn''t want to go deep into the demon island.


    In front of the red board, Shen Shi carefully carries many spiritual materials on the big paper, and then returns to walk out of the white crane hall. Because it''s a task jointly issued by many Tangkou, there''s no need to go to the elder martial brother of white crane hall to register. Just go to the South Wharf of bluefish fair tomorrow. There''s a regular boat going to demon island there every day. It goes in the morning and comes back in the evening. It goes back and forth once a day.


    At that time, as long as the harvest is sent to the fixed entrance of the hall, you will naturally get the reward of Lingjing.


    After hesitating outside the white crane hall for a while, Shen Shi decided to go to Hongbeng village first. Almost every day for the past three years, it has become a habit. He always has to talk to starfish.


    Just thinking about this, Shen Shi is about to go to Hongbeng village when a figure comes along the road ahead. His face is calm, but his brow is slightly wrinkled. It seems that he is thinking about something.


    Shen Shi knows this elder martial brother. Over the past three years, elder martial brother Wang Gen has presided over the affairs of the blue carp islands. He is fair and honest, and has won the respect of many disciples on the island. As Wang Gen''s right-hand man, elder martial brother Zheng zhe often comes forward to deal with all kinds of affairs. He can be said to be the second most important person on the island and has a high prestige.


    At that moment, Shen Shi quickly turned aside and nodded respectfully: "elder martial brother Zheng."


    Zheng zhe turned his eyes and looked at him. After a little hesitation, he recognized Shen Shi and said, "it''s younger martial brother Shen. Why, do you come here to find some tasks to do?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "exactly."


    Zheng zhe had been helping Wang Gen deal with things in the storm three years ago, so he was impressed by Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi, who were lost that day and finally recovered by luck. In addition, Shen Shi''s practice in the past three years was also good, and at least ranked in the top 100 among the new disciples. So he would say two words when he met on weekdays. Now he casually asked, "Oh, what''s the choice Good job? "


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, or replied: "I want to do the task of catching demons."


    "Well?" Zheng zhe was stunned. He looked at the younger martial brother carefully. Then he frowned and said, "younger martial brother Shen, catching demons is no better than other ordinary tasks. The demons and ghosts on the demon island are not human. If the Tao is not strong enough, one will be easily injured or even be in danger. Do you know?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "elder martial brother Xie reminds me that I''ve thought about it, so I only plan to swim around the edge of the demon island to see if I can hunt some low-level monsters."


    Zheng zhe let out a "Oh", and his face softened slightly, but he still told him: "even if it''s a monster outside, although its power is low, with your medium level strength in the refining realm, I''m afraid it''s still a bit reluctant in the past If you have to go, I think you''d better go to the five element hall and buy a five element skill, either fireball or water archery, or the earth rock stabbing skill. Maybe you can master it more after you are proficient in it. "


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed: "thank you for your instruction. In fact, I''ve bought water archery in the five elements hall. These days, I''ve been practicing day and night, and I''ve achieved little. That''s why I want to try it on the demon island."


    Zheng Zhe, with a smile on his face, nodded his head and said, "I see. You can go to the demon island. After all, when the patriarch of the clan put down a ban to create a demon Island, it was also to let the new disciples have a place where they can practice their actual combat, so as not to build a car behind closed doors all day long. When they were about to fight, only 30% or 40% of the Daoists could be used." After a pause, Zheng zhe was still a little worried and said, "but you''d better be careful. Remember to only walk around the demon island. Never go deep into the island, especially near the demon catching cave. Do you know?"


    Shen Shi nodded and respectfully agreed.


    As soon as Zheng zhe waved his hand, he said hello to him. Then he walked all the way. After passing the white crane hall, he had a look inside and outside. He saw that Wu had many new disciples wandering in the white crane hall. He didn''t pay much attention to them, so he walked all the way to xuanri hall, Wang Gen''s residence on Qingyu island.Zheng Zhe is Wang Gen''s confidant on weekdays. He has always been able to get in and out of the xuanri hall freely. When he walked along, he met some disciples of the sect and said hello with a smile. Zheng zhe also responded with a smile. So all the way to the quiet room where elder martial brother Wang Gen''s usual retreat was, Zheng zhe stepped slightly, adjusted his breath slightly, and then put his hand on the door and knocked twice.


    A moment later, a calm voice came from the quiet room. It was Wang Gen who said, "is it younger martial brother Zheng? Come in."


    Zheng zhe pushed the door into the quiet room. He saw a simple and clean one burning gently. Wang Gen was sitting on a futon on the ground, with his eyes slightly closed, slowly breathing.


    Zheng zhe went to sit down on the futon opposite Wang Gen and waited quietly. After a while, Wang Gen slowly spit out a long breath, the whole person seems to relax a little, this just opened his eyes, looked at Zheng Zhe, said: "how, what''s the matter?"


    Zheng zhe nodded, but the expression on his face was that he wanted to talk and stop.


    Wang Gen''s eyes flashed slightly. He didn''t urge or say anything more. He just looked at him and then slowly lowered his eyes.


    After a moment''s silence in the quiet room, Zheng zhe finally realized that he was a little embarrassed. He gave a dry smile and said: "elder martial brother, it''s actually the side of the demon island..."


    Wang Gen raised his eyes to him again. He looked calm and his eyes were peaceful. But somehow, Zheng zhe felt that there was a sense of oppression in his elder martial brother Wang''s momentum. He could not say what he had thought.


    Wang Gen waited for a moment. Seeing that Zheng zhe seemed to be hesitant, he said, "but Lin Hu asked you to come and ask for help again?"


    Zheng kuzhe nodded.


    Wang Gen snorted coldly and said, "three years ago, he was not good at doing things, which caused me a lot of trouble. I''ll deal with him. Is he still dissatisfied?"


    Zheng Zhelian said hastily: "elder martial brother misunderstood. Younger martial brother Lin did not dare to have such an idea. It''s just that he has been punished to the demon island for three years. It''s really a hard job there. He pleaded with me many times and said that he wanted to come back. I think about it carefully. It seems that three years is almost the same..."


    Wang Gen lightly looked at him, Zheng zhe sighed, the words behind did not go on. Wang Gen closed his eyes and said, "if he really repents and does something, I will not make it difficult for him. But don''t you tell me that you didn''t know anything about demon island in the past three years? "


    Zheng zhe began to talk, but Wang Gen went straight on and said, "in the past three years, he has been guarding the demon island and catching the demon cave with the way of Ningyuan realm. However, there have been 11 serious injuries to the disciples of the refining realm on the demon island one after another. The most serious one, younger martial sister Chen, was injured by the" red training ghost "and had a full rest for three months. I was so lazy that I had to send two younger martial brothers Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai to the demon island one year ago. This is the way to control the situation. " Speaking of this, Wang Gen sneered and said, "such a person who likes leisure but dislikes work and has high eyes and low hands, what qualifications do you have to feel aggrieved and dare to ask you to come here for help?"


    Zheng zhe was speechless, but he walked away.


    It''s fine on May 20th.


    It''s a sunny day. It''s nearly June. It''s getting hot on the island. However, all the people who practice on the island have their own way. Their physical body is much stronger than ordinary people, and they are more resistant to cold and heat. So no one cares about the hot sun.


    On the south coast of qingyuji is a wharf built by lingxiaozong. At the moment, a big ship is berthing. The sails are blowing. It looks like it''s going to set sail.


    The six islands of the black carp are all in the sea. Apart from Wang Gen, who has a high road and a magic weapon that can fly in the air, ordinary Lingxiao sect disciples want to go back and forth on several islands, most of the time they also need boats. As for the big ship in front of us, it can be regarded as the most famous one on the green fish island, because it is specially used to carry the ship to the demon island for demon hunting missions.


    Although it''s still early in the morning, there are more than 20 people standing on the dock, most of them are young people in their 20s. In addition, there are three people with different clothes from ordinary disciples of the refining realm standing in front of the dock. Two of them look relaxed and talk and laugh with each other. Another one is short and fat. It''s Lin Hu who was punished at the beginning. He looks at the two It seems that the same people in Ningyuan realm can''t get along with each other. They haven''t talked much, but they keep looking deep into the island, as if they are expecting something.


    After a while, I saw a figure coming from that direction. It was Zheng Zhe. Lin Hu''s face suddenly flashed a ray of joy and quickly welcomed him. The two ningyuanjing disciples behind him turned their heads and looked a little disdainful.


    Lin Hu trotted to Zheng zhe with a look of flattery and flattery. He said a few words in a low voice, as if he were saying hello or asking something. Zheng Zhe''s face was calm, and he could not see any happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. He just said a few words to him in a low voice.


    Lin Hu''s face suddenly became disappointed and depressed. He slowly bowed his head and muttered a few words, as if he was still complaining. But Zheng zhe suddenly frowned and glared at him. His face sank down. He suddenly waved his hand and patted him heavily on the back of the head, and said two words sternly.


    Lin Hu was startled. He nodded, bowed and apologized. Zheng zhe was helpless when he looked at him. Finally, he sighed, told him, and went back.Lin Hu stood respectfully, watching Zheng zhe leave. When he turned around and came back, his face was very ugly. He suddenly yelled at a group of disciples who were waiting on the dock: "what are you doing on board? Are you stupid?"


    Many of the disciples of gas refining realm were startled by him. The two disciples of Ning yuan realm in front of him also looked sideways. They shook their heads slowly, with more disgust on their faces. First, they turned and walked to the big ship.


    Lin Hu was in a very bad mood. He swore a few words when he saw something wrong. Suddenly, he saw that the team of disciples of the gas refining realm followed a younger martial brother. He looked familiar. When he thought about it, he thought that he had been three years The stone lost in the storm?


    Lin Hu only felt that his mood was getting worse and worse. He glared at Shen Shi fiercely, and there was a bit of fierce light in his eyes.


    Shen Shi, of course, is aware of the hostility of elder martial brother Ning Yuanjing, but he is at a loss at the moment. He really doesn''t know when and where he offended him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    As Lingxiao sect''s special place for worshiping the sect''s disciples, Qingyu island has been open for a long time. There are six islands from fish head to fish tail in the whole archipelago, which looks like a herring swimming in the sea, so it is commonly known as the six islands of Qingyu.


    Shen Shi''s islands for daily living and cultivation are ranked as the third of the six green fish islands, with the largest area and the most complete cave halls. They are commonly known as the main island of green fish or simply called the green fish island. As for the place they are going to today, it is the fifth island among the six green fish islands. According to the location, it is the fish belly position of "green fish", which is also commonly known as the demon island.


    Demon Island always has a unique position in the six islands of blue carp. Its area is second only to the three islands, and it is the second largest island among the blue carp islands. The island is mountainous and forested, and there are also mountain springs and streams. It is a place with beautiful scenery. However, the island is famous for the fact that there are many monsters all over the island. In particular, there is a deep ancient cave deep in a mountain in the center of the island, which goes deep into the ground. Besides some powerful monsters hiding in it, there are even ghosts.


    It is reasonable to say that with the strength of Lingxiao sect, there can be no such monsters around the green fish island. Otherwise, there is no need for those masters of Yuan Dan realm who have great powers to do it. They are masters of the spirit. For example, today''s monk Gao Duan of Lingxiao three swords can easily level the monsters and ghosts on the island.


    However, the existence of the demon island has been safe and sound. In fact, many monsters and ghosts on the demon island are specially indulged and raised by Lingxiao sect. First, it can provide some spiritual resources for the clan; second, it is also the most important reason that under the incentive of the demon hunting task, it can give the new disciples on the herring island a place for practical training.


    Shen Shi boarded the ship with the flow of people. Although he noticed that he was looking at him in surprise from the early morning, he found that he was the only disciple of the younger generation on the whole ship. All the others seemed to be senior brothers and sisters in the high-level realm of gas refining. It seemed that it was rare to have middle-level realm of gas refining My disciples come here.


    However, after getting on the boat, Xu is about to face the battle with the demon and spirit. Many people take a rest and try to adjust their state to the best, but no one pays attention to Shen Shi for a while.


    Shen Shi is relieved. After all, it''s not comfortable to be watched and looked at all the time. Especially the stout elder martial brother who presided over the demon island in front of him looks very ugly. He stares at himself for a long time, which makes Shen Shi feel uncomfortable.


    The sea breeze blew, the sails heaved, the ship anchored, and then slowly left the dock, thinking of sailing ahead.


    Shen Shi stood on the deck, supporting the side of the ship. He saw the white waves and water splashing below. The ship made a huge ripple on the calm sea and sailed forward smoothly. For the first time in three years, Shen and Qingyu were a little excited.


    Blue sky and blue sea, lonely sail far away, soon the main island of blue carp was left behind by the big ship, gradually smaller. In the light blue water ahead, another island slowly emerged.


    Shen Shi squints his eyes and looks at the past from a distance. He knows that it should be the fourth island among the six herring islands. There are many medicinal herbs on the island. Many people in the Dan Hall go here on weekdays. Zhong Qinglu is just like this. It seems that this little fat girl has been doing very well in the Dan Hall for three years. It''s said that she was the first one among a group of new people a few days ago¡° Yang Qi Dan "is highly valued by several senior brothers in Dan Hall.


    It''s just that I have a bad temper on weekdays Shen Shi turns his mouth and thinks that if Zhong Qinglu has a better temperament and is usually so domineering, when he earns Lingjing in the future, he will go to her to see if there is any way to buy some pills to help practice and come back to take them. Besides, it''s good to hear about the effect of Nourishing Qi pills, which is very good for the cultivation of the disciples in the realm of refining Qi.


    With this in mind, looking at the beautiful scenery of the sea and the island scenery, the ship has unconsciously bypassed the four islands of the black carp, and has been on the sea for a short time, and a big island slowly appears in the public eye.


    From a distance, the mountains on the island are towering, dense and full of green and vitality. Only a few shrill animal roars from the deep forest in the mountains from a distance can remind people that the island is in great danger.


    Shen Shi looked back at the senior brothers and sisters on the deck. Most of them were calm. It seemed that they were not the first time to come here. However, there were one or two of them with nervous faces and wrinkled brows. They looked a little more uneasy.


    Seeing the ship approaching the demon island by riding the wind and waves, and listening to the roars of the monsters, Shen Shi suddenly felt that his heart beat faster. From small to large, maybe this is the first time he faced the real monsters to fight?


    His throat moved slightly.


    After a cup of tea, the ship stopped at a beach on the east side of the demon island. There was a long stone embankment that went straight into the sea. It was a simple wharf. Just after the ship stopped, the three elder martial brothers of ningyuanjing came over and stood in front of many disciples of gas refining realm.Lin Hu''s face is still very ugly. Among the three, he stands at the front, and seems to be the leader. However, looking at the expression of the other two elder martial brothers, it''s obvious that he doesn''t show the appearance of being convinced with him. On the contrary, he doesn''t even show the appearance of being dissatisfied with him.


    However, Lin Hu didn''t seem to take charge of the two disciples. He walked to the front with a smelly face, glanced at the disciples of the gas refining realm, and said coldly: "listen up, all of you. The monster on the demon island is fierce and powerful. You must have known before you came here that one is not careful, let alone injured, even his life is in danger. However, our predecessors created this demon island just for you new disciples to have some training. If you are afraid of this and that, what''s your future? In a word, after he went to the island, he did what he could. He was conceited of life and death and didn''t interfere with others. Go


    With a brush of his sleeve, he went straight to one side and opened the side passage to get off the ship. He said so coldly that many disciples in the air refining realm didn''t look very good, but no one could say that Lin Hu was not. First, he was the elder martial brother. Second, the establishment of demon Island really had such a meaning. But in recent years, Lingxiao sect has taken care of the newcomers, and most of them have sent their senior brothers on duty to take care of them. Especially after Wang Gen came to take charge of the affairs of Qingyu Island, he felt that if there were frequent injuries and even deaths on the demon Island, it would be too ugly, and his reputation was not good, so he specially took care of them here. In the past year or so, few disciples of the refining realm would be injured.


    All the people came and got off the boat one by one. Shen Shi was also in the stream of people. When he passed by Lin Hu, he suddenly heard Lin Hu hum coldly and said: "smelly boy, the middle level of the gas refining environment dares to come to the demon island. Is it to seek death?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He took a look at Lin Hu. He saw that the elder martial brother Lin was very ugly. He stared at himself. He was a bit of an evil tiger. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but didn''t go to talk to him. He lowered his head and walked over.


    Seeing that Shen Shi was silent, Lin Hu turned the corner of his mouth and seemed bored. He didn''t bother to pester him any more. But when his eyes moved back, his eyes lit up and his face showed a smile for the first time. He said, "younger martial sister Chen Tang, I haven''t seen you in the demon island for a long time. It looks even brighter."


    Standing behind Shen Shi was a woman. She was tall, plump and pretty. She was very outstanding among the people. She was talking to another woman beside her with a smile on her face. Suddenly she heard Lin Hu''s words and turned to look here. Her face immediately sank down, but she didn''t want to look at it completely To Lin Hu face, had to reluctantly smile for a while, way: "elder martial brother Lin joked."


    Lin Hu seems to be very interested in Chen Tang''s younger martial sister. Even though Chen Tang has shown some obvious estrangement, he doesn''t seem to notice it at all. Instead, he steps forward, approaches Chen Tang and says with a smile, "younger martial sister Chen, what kind of talent are you going to hunt on the island this time? Tell my elder martial brother, maybe I can help you."


    Chen Tang frowned and said with a strong smile, "I dare not bother elder martial brother Lin. Oh, someone called me in front of me. I''ll go first." Said quickly from Lin Hu side crowded past, who knows Lin Hu unexpectedly intentionally or unintentionally also put the body forward for a while, suddenly two people body squeeze together friction.


    Lin Humei opened her eyes and laughed as if she had taken advantage of it. Chen Tang was flushed with anger, but she didn''t dare to break out. She bowed her head and walked out of the boat quickly.


    Shen Shi hears the movement behind him when he gets off the seawall. He turns around and looks at the scene. When Chen Tang walks past him with a blush and anger, Shen Shi sighs in his heart and thinks that there are all kinds of people in the world, even in the famous schools like lingxiaozong.


    However, Chen Tang himself has endured, others will not interfere. That Lin Hu brazenly stood on the side of the boat and was in a good mood when he saw that he had taken advantage of the beauty. He said in a loud voice: "before the evening, all of us should come here to go back to the island and watch the time by ourselves. Otherwise, we should be ready to spend the night on the demon island!"


    With a wave of his hand, he swaggered back to the cabin to have a rest.


    Under the ship, many disciples of the gas refining realm are speechless and turn to the demon island one after another. Shen Shi walks at the end of the crowd and keeps looking at the island in front of him.


    In front of the seawall is a white sand beach, which extends to the far shore of the island, and then there is a forest. Looking at the area is not small, there is a path extending into it, which looks like the road of Lingxiao sect disciples in and out of the demon island for many years.


    Except for the sound of waves and tides, everything was very calm. When Shen Shi followed the crowd to the beach and stood outside the forest, he didn''t see any monsters.


    Most of the Lingxiao sect''s disciples, including the beautiful Chen Tang, entered the dense forest from that path. Obviously, these elder martial brothers and sisters had some experience in the demon Island, and they were not nervous and afraid. In addition, two disciples of Lingxiao sect hesitated for a moment, but they didn''t go into the woods. Instead, they walked along the beach and the periphery of the woods side by side. Shen Shi looked at them and remembered that they seemed to be the two who were nervous on the ship not long ago. They also just came to the demon island and were ready to hunt carefully.


    Shen Shi looked at the path and the two elder martial brothers who were trying to walk carefully along the beach at the edge of the woods. After pondering for a moment, he didn''t go into the woods. He walked slowly along the beach and the edge of the woods in the other direction alone.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    As the disciples of the gas refining realm got off the ship one after another and went to the deep of the demon Island, the big ship anchored on the side of the seashore levee soon quieted down. On the deck, Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai look at each other and frown slightly. Among them, Niu Xiong, who is taller, looks at the cabin with a little anger and says, "he just doesn''t care?"


    Standing beside him, Zeng Zhibai also looked contemptuous and said coldly, "it seems so."


    Niu Xiong grinned his teeth and spat, saying: "there are always risks in the task of catching demons on the demon island. Elder martial brother Wang Gen repeatedly warned us that we must protect you secretly. Younger martial brother and younger martial sister should not relax. Lin Hu, who is on duty on the demon Island, actually let us take care of him so hard?"


    Zeng Zhibai sighed and recalled Lin Hu''s appearance of returning to his room just now. It was obvious that he was the boss who gave up. He could not help shaking his head.


    Niu Xiong''s temper was obviously not very good. He snorted there and said angrily, "let''s not go either, so as not to help him wipe his ass every day, but also depend on his face! If there is any mistake on the island, elder martial brother Wang Gen will be angry and blame him. Who will be the one who has bad luck? "


    Zeng Zhibai hesitated for a moment, but said with a bitter smile: "forget it, forget it, that guy is such a strange man. If he didn''t know something about him, elder martial brother Wang Gen would not specially send us here. In a word, elder martial brother Wang must know what we have done. Why fight with him? What''s more, those who go to the island are all younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters. It''s not good if they are hurt by monsters and ghosts on the island. "


    Niu Xiong was silent for a moment. After all, he nodded. Although he looked at his face reluctantly, he finally got off the boat with Zeng Zhibai.


    Both of them are Lingxiao clan disciples who have reached the realm of Ningyuan. Their Taoism is far better than those younger martial brothers and sisters in the realm of refining Qi on the demon island. However, generally speaking, monks can''t fly in the air easily in the realm of Ningyuan, unless they can get some rare flying magic weapons. They are ordinary disciples in Lingxiao sect, and they don''t have that kind of chance or have that kind of chance With huge financial resources, they can buy one directly from fairies and other chambers of Commerce, so in most cases, they can only walk on the ground.


    After all, the gap between them was there. After several ups and downs, they crossed the long seawall and came to the outside of the forest. Zeng Zhibai looked at the dense forest ahead and said, "it seems that most people just went in here, but there are still several people outside the sea island. What should we do? Let''s go and have a look separately?"


    Niu Xiong thought about it, but shook his head and said, "the outer circle of the demon island is just like armadillo, blue claw crab and windbird. Their combat power is average. As long as they are cultivated to the high level of refining Qi, they can be almost suppressed by the physical strength of their spiritual strength, so there is no need to bother to see them. But the deeper the demon island is, the more powerful the demons, beasts, ghosts and things are. Some of them are afraid that even the two of us have some troubles to deal with. We''d better go inside and have a closer look. "


    Zeng Zhibai nodded and said, "that''s what I said. Most of the younger martial brothers and sisters just went to the depths of the demon island. It''s really better to keep up with the past."


    The idea was fixed, so they both went deep into the woods. In an instant, they disappeared behind the branches and leaves deep in the woods, leaving only the beach dike that was restored to calm, and the sea gently patted the coast. In the distance, a figure suddenly appeared on the big ship, but Lin Hu, a short man, did not know when he came to the deck. After seeing Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai enter the depths of the demon Island, he raised his eyes and looked at the depths of the demon island from a distance. In the sound of the waves, there seemed to be several shrill cries of monsters from the depths of the island.


    He shook his head slowly and walked back to the side of the boat.


    "Hua Hua" of the waves, has been reverberating in Shen Shi''s ear, along the edge of the demon Island Long Beach, he has been carefully forward.


    The vegetation on this demon island seems to be very luxuriant. The raised hillsides in the view are full of dense forests. Even at the edge of the island, they are mostly covered by luxuriant forests. Only at the edge near the seaside, there are some open and blank beaches.


    At the moment, Shen Shi is walking at the junction of the beach and the woods. Most of the time, he is closer to the beach. After all, those woods are luxuriant. Who knows when a monster will jump directly from behind a big tree.


    After a long walk, it was a long distance from the seawall where he had just been on the island. In addition, the coastline of demon island was irregular and often curving, so Shen Shi could no longer see the big ship at this time. On the long beach and outside the woods, he was the only one left.


    I don''t know why, in the gentle sound of the waves, Shen Shi suddenly feels that he is a little thirsty, and his palm seems to be a bit different. He takes it up and looks at it, but finds that there is a little cold sweat in his palm.


    He quietly wiped his palm on his clothes and calmed down. Just as he was trying to go on looking for the monster, he suddenly heard a low and strange cry coming from the woods about two feet away. It was as sharp as a baby crying.As soon as Shen Shi was shocked, he immediately stopped and stared at the place. After a while, he saw that the vegetation in front of him was turning, but a monster came out from under the tree in the forest.


    His head looks like a rat, and his whole body is covered with armor. He is about five feet tall and has a big tail. He looks very strange. The most conspicuous part is his tan armor, which is made of hard bone and is very strong. At this moment, it turned around on the beach, and soon found the Shen stone not far in front of it. It suddenly gave out a low roar and turned around, with a little fierce light in its small eyes.


    Shen Shi swallowed his saliva, and his breath was a little short. It was the first time in his life that he faced this wild and fierce monster. It was a lie to say that he was not nervous. But fortunately, before he came to the demon Island, he had some psychological preparation for this kind of scene. Although he was nervous, he didn''t lose control after all, and soon recognized the origin of the monster.


    If you want to collect all kinds of spirit materials, you need to know the source of spirit materials, and you also need to be familiar with the characteristics and appearance of all kinds of monsters and ghosts on the demon island. This monster in front of us is one of them: armadillo in iron armor, a first-order monster with strong and thick armor, which is hard to hurt by sword.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, but his right hand had been raised slowly. At the same time, the spirit power in the Qi of his body was surging, especially in the mysterious secret acupoint in the middle of his eyebrows. The original spirit power of fusion suddenly stirred, and the skill of water archery had already started to work.


    Armadillo is the lowest ranking ordinary monster in the book of demons and beasts published by the immortals Association. At the same time, armadillo is not a fierce monster with strong aggressiveness in temperament. When Shen and Shi began to confront each other, armadillo didn''t rush to attack immediately, but sent out a threatening roar, intending to scare away the weak one human beings.


    However, Shen''s ferocious attack on armadillo did not seem to make him roar Here rushed to come over, at the same time open big mouth, peep out mouth white Sen sharp teeth.


    Just after one breath, it rushed out;


    at two breaths, it had run more than Zhang Yu, and saw Shen Shi''s arms shoulder to shoulder, five fingers spread out;


    at three breaths, the roar was in his ears, the sharp teeth were not far away, and a transparent water suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Water is soft and changeable. It can turn everything into arrows.


    In his small eyes, the armadillo clearly saw that the water suddenly appeared in the human''s hand. At the same time, it changed its shape as if it had been urged by a force of five elements. In a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a sharp arrow pointing at itself. However, with the intelligence of armadillo, he didn''t notice anything unusual or anything in his head. At the moment, his eyes were just staring at the human, thinking that he would be knocked down in a moment, and then he would bite off his neck!


    It pounced, clawed and growled.


    In mid air, a bright light flashed, transparent water arrow shot out, faintly brought out the sound of piercing air, and rushed to the face of armadillo.


    The armadillo was in the air, and he didn''t even make any response. Then he saw the transparent water arrow coming. The next moment, a cold air rushed directly into his big mouth.


    "Boom!"


    A low but terrifying voice broke out in the mouth of the monster. The whole huge body was beaten back and fell to the beach. Before armadillo''s claws covered his mouth, the red blood had already spurted out.


    Shen Shi stepped back and opened his distance from the monster. At the same time, his heart jumped wildly. Subconsciously, he began to gather his second water archery.


    Not far away on the beach, armadillo hissed and rolled twice, and then his body began to twitch. At the same time, more and more blood flowed out of his mouth. Before long, the monster was so quiet on the beach, motionless, only the blood stained the sand beside him.


    Shen Shi waited for a while, then slowly walked over and tried to kick with his feet. The armadillo didn''t respond.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief. Until this time, he felt that his body suddenly softened. The short and simple battle with life and death just now was an experience he had never experienced before. Looking at the sharp teeth and slender sharp claws of the armadillo, as long as he called himself, it must be the result of skin splitting.


    He squatted down slowly, and touched his palm on the hard yellow skin armor of armadillo. The tentacles were rough and hard. This kind of beast''s bone armor was as hard as steel, and ordinary swords could not cut it. Even if he had been practicing Taoism for three years and reached the middle level of refining Qi, he would not be able to beat it if he really wanted to fight hand to hand.


    But a water archery, shot into the weakest mouth of the beast''s body, ended all this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Shen Shi squatted on the ground and carefully examined the body of armadillo. He soon noticed that behind the neck of armadillo, there was an obvious backward protrusion on the hard bone armor. Looking at this position, it should be the mark left by the direct impact of water archery into the mouth of the monster.


    Looking at this protuberance, there is no sign of damage on the whole. Shen Shi''s pupil also shrinks slightly. Armadillo''s bone armor is extremely tough, and it is famous for its strong defense among the first-order monsters. There are two weaknesses in his body, one is his mouth, the other is his abdomen, which is also not covered by bone armor. In other words, if this armadillo is an armadillo Luo didn''t look down on Shen Shi, but if he was all defensive and curled up in a group, Shen Shi couldn''t help this kind of monster with his water archery.


    It''s only a first-order monster, or one of the most weak ones, who has such a powerful ability to protect their lives. What''s more, Shen Shi was more careful about the danger of the demon island. He told himself not to go deep into the demon Island, and then he began to come to the most important thing on the demon Island, stripping Smart stuff.


    Armadillo in iron armor is a first-order monster. It is impossible to refine precious demon elixir. Therefore, the useful spiritual material for this kind of monster is the bone armor that is tough enough to resist the attack of five elements.


    In the past, when he was still on the first floor of Tianyi building in Xilu City, Yinzhou, Shen Shi had seen armadillo bone armor sold in the shop. He also remembered that most of the uses of this kind of spiritual material were to make some low-level defense weapons, and even some of them were made into skin armor directly to wear on the body, which could be regarded as an insurance for the dangerous wandering in the Jianghu. In front of him, the dead armadillo let him know how this kind of skin armor came from.


    He watched silently for a while, then took out a sharp dagger from his arms and began to peel the bone armor. Before he came to the demon Island, of course, he would have some understanding of the situation on the demon Island, and he almost knew the monster he might face, so he was expected to do everything. This kind of armadillo bone armor covers the whole body of the monster, but not all of them are useful. For example, the bone armor of legs, feet and tail is very weak, which is not very suitable as a spiritual material. You should know that when the armadillo defends, these places are actually curled in, so Lingxiao sect does not collect these useless things.


    The most useful bone armor that can be used as spiritual material is attached to the back, head and neck. Shen Shi patiently peeled off a cup of tea for about a while, and finally took off this piece of bone armor spiritual material. After putting it away, he finally took a look at the armadillo corpse on the ground and continued to walk forward.


    There are many monsters on the demon Island, and there are many ferocious things that eat meat and rot. at night, some monsters will come and drag the corpse away and eat it.


    I don''t know if the place where I met the armadillo just now is the edge of this kind of monster''s range of activities. After Shen Shi went on walking for a short time, he soon met another armadillo. It seemed that his body was a little smaller.


    After the confrontation between one man and one beast, the battle broke out quickly. The second armadillo also seemed to despise Shen Shi, a weak human, and came face to face. Shen Shi, relying on the secret power of the heart clearing mantra, cast water arrow very fast. Only three seconds later, he twisted out water arrow again to hit armadillo.


    But the trouble is that the armadillo didn''t open his mouth in the middle of the attack


    Shen Shi had no choice but to shoot water archery into armadillo''s abdomen. Without the protection of hard bone armor, water archery also instantly penetrated into the monster''s abdomen, burst a big hole, and hurt it badly. But the monster''s tenacious vitality was revealed at this moment. As long as it wasn''t immediately fatal damage, armadillo still stumbled on the ground and wanted to kill him Die with Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was forced to retreat continuously, and at the same time inspired the last water archery.


    He only has the medium level of Qi refining realm. The spiritual power that he has cultivated for a long time, especially the part of the spiritual power that is condensed in the eyebrows and orifices, is only enough for him to cast water archery three times. From this, we can see that the five elements technique is indeed a very expensive method, but its power is not equal to the loss.


    After two water archery attacks, he finally killed the armadillo. However, Shen Shi felt dizzy and almost could not stand.


    He was half bent, his hands on his knees, panting, and his face looked pale, even nauseous. This is obviously the excessive consumption of spiritual power, and there are some signs of detachment. At this moment, in his eyebrow and orifices, the once solid spiritual power has been consumed, almost nothing left.


    Although the spiritual power absorbed into the body will be stable after cultivation, and will recover after a period of time after being consumed by various magic powers, during this period, the monk basically has no defensive power. Shen Shi stares at the body of armadillo on the ground in front of him, and suddenly thinks of one thing: he has used up water archery for three times. What should he do if a monster comes out suddenly at this time?


    This sudden thought startled Shen Shi, and he subconsciously turned his head and looked around. He saw that the beach nearby was still as wide as before, but in the dense forest ahead, there was a shadow behind the luxuriant branches and leaves, and he didn''t know whether it was the wind or the grass, or whether there were monsters hidden in it. It was really weird.For a moment, he did not even dare to breathe, and there was some regret in his heart.


    But after a while, the surrounding environment is still the same as just now, it seems that he is lucky, and did not encounter the worst situation. Shen Shi stared at the woods for a long time, then slowly relaxed. Because of the help of the mysterious spiritual power in meixinqiao acupoint, his water archery practice is very fast. But if he set aside these, just like ordinary people, he can use those scattered spiritual power to stimulate water archery. His progress is no different from ordinary people. It is still very difficult to practice. Every time he stimulates water archery, he needs at least ten breath or even ten breath It takes a longer time, and can only be cast once at most. Obviously, unless someone blocks the monster in front of him to cast the spell slowly, he can''t fight the monster at all.


    Without waiting for him to cast a spell, he would have been bitten by a monster.


    Since there is no monster near for the time being, even if it is safe, and after a short period of dizziness, Shen Shi also gradually eases his breath. Although he still feels a little weak, he still has some effect after three years of training. He takes out the dagger again, carefully takes down the bone armor of the armadillo, and then turns back to the way with two pieces of bone armor.


    Along the way, he kept looking at the woods for fear that a monster would jump out of the woods. The dilemma of having no backhand made his heart beat faster and faster, and made him warn himself again that if he was going to do the dangerous task of catching demons in the future, he would never return until he had exhausted his means. He must have a backhand.


    In general, the lower level practitioners need to use their own spiritual power to recover. The faster they use their spiritual power, the faster they use it Chen is half a day.


    However, in addition to this stupid way of waiting for a rest, there are also some auxiliary means to speed up the recovery of spiritual power in the realm of cultivation. For example, some special skills are very good for restoring spiritual power and replenishing spirit, or you can take some panacea in this aspect, which will also speed up the recovery of spiritual power.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi can''t help but think of Zhong Qinglu again. A few days ago, it is said that she was the first one among the new disciples to refine a furnace of "Nourishing Qi pill". Although the grade of this pill is not high, it is very suitable for monks in the realm of refining Qi. Taking one pill while practicing can make them absorb a little more spiritual power. In addition, the name of Dan Yangqi also coincides with the function of replenishing qi and nourishing yuan. The monks can also speed up the recovery of some spiritual power by taking Yangqi Dan after losing spiritual power.


    "After you go back, why don''t you go to find Zhong Qinglu..." Shen Shi thought to himself. At the same time, when he looked up, the long seawall and the big ship docked at the seaside finally appeared in sight.


    Such a big demon island is in danger everywhere. The only safe place may be this big ship. Shen Shi dragged some tired body, holding two pieces of armadillo bone armor in his hand. When he crossed the seawall and walked back to the ship, he really relaxed.


    However, looking at the sky, it seems that an hour has passed since a group of disciples of Qi refining realm left the ship and went to the island. At this moment, the deck is empty and there is no one but Shen Shi. Shen Shi with a little self mockery, holding two pieces of armadillo bone armor on the deck to find a place to sit down, back to the side of the ship facing the demon Island, listening to the sound of the waves outside the ship, only feel that the ship is gently swaying with the waves, and the distant demon island is picturesque, if it is not for the shrill animal roar from time to time, it will really make people mistake it for a beautiful paradise, pleasant island.


    He took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes and waited quietly on the deck. At the same time, he gently touched the armadillo''s bone armor which was lying beside him, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Armadillo bone armour is a low-end spiritual material among the 55 spiritual materials listed on the note of white crane hall, but one bone armour can still be replaced by two spiritual crystals. Although it doesn''t seem much, and the risk of catching demons on demon island is also great, Shen Shi is still satisfied with the return.


    One day''s hard work and a little bit of risk, you can get the reward of four Lingjing. How many days does it take to peel shrimp in Hongbeng village? At this moment, Shen Shi was sure that he would never peel shrimp in Hongbeng village again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Shen Shi was the only one of the many disciples who came to the demon island on this day. Shen Shi was the first one to come back. Those elder martial brothers and sisters were obviously more durable than him. So he waited for a long time on this big ship. He didn''t see anyone coming out of the dense forest on the demon island until it was nearly dark.


    That is to say, after the first group of people came back, it was as if they had made an agreement. One after another, some people came out of the demon island and went back to the ship. Shen Shi sat by and looked at these elder martial brothers and sisters quietly. He found that few of them went alone, and even two of them were rare. Most of the time, they saw several people together.


    On the faces of the disciples who went deep into the demon Island, most of them felt tired. However, at the same time, they brought back a lot of booty. Shen Shi looked carefully for a while and found that most of them were in the 55 kinds of spirit materials, but the value should be between 10 and 30 spirit crystals. As for being able to exchange more than 50 spirit crystals, it was a pity I don''t see any of them.


    However, Rao is so. Except for a few people who seem to have a poor harvest, most of these disciples still have a smile of satisfaction on their faces. They are also chatting happily, or they are looking at each other''s spiritual materials and talking with a smile.


    At dusk, under the setting sun, the deck of the ship was covered with a light yellow halo, reflecting every satisfied or somewhat depressed face. Shen Shi smiles and suddenly feels that such a life seems very good. Even earlier today, he once faced a vicious monster.


    With the last group of gas refining disciples finally coming back before dark, a group of four people, including Chen Tang, the beautiful disciple who was taken advantage of by Lin Hu during the day, the ship finally slowly lifted the anchor and turned to the direction of green fish island.


    On the deck, the last group of people who came back seemed very familiar. They were familiar with most of the people who came back earlier, especially the beautiful woman Chen Tang, who seemed to be a bit of a crowd center. Many male students gathered around and asked for help.


    Chen Tang and others are also chatting with others with a smile, and at the same time, they show the spiritual materials they have gained here, but there are not many things. From Shen Shi''s side, it seems that there is only one. But a moment later, there was a commotion on the deck. At the same time, several people called out: "this thing Is it the rhinoceros horn of "Di Ling Xi"


    "Even the" rhinoceros horn "can be hunted. Elder martial sister Chen, you are so good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Shi, who was sitting in a remote corner, was also surprised when he heard the discussion. He couldn''t help standing up and took two steps forward. He looked at it carefully. Sure enough, in the crevice of the crowd, he saw that elder martial sister Chen Tang had a big brown horn on her white palm, about a foot long. It was thick and heavy. There was a light light shining on the horn. It was a beautiful sight Good looking talent.


    Shen Shi stares at the rhinoceros horn. He is also a little surprised. This rhinoceros horn is unique to a kind of monster named "Di Lingxi" on the demon island. It is very rare. It ranks very high in the list of 55 kinds of spirits. But this rhinoceros horn can exchange up to 140 spirit crystals.


    However, although the rhinoceros horn is expensive, the earth rhinoceros is a second-order monster. It''s very fierce. Although it hasn''t reached the third-order monster level that condenses the demon pill, it''s powerful and extremely fierce. It''s always regarded as one of the most difficult monsters to deal with on the demon island. I didn''t expect that Chen Tang could kill such a fierce monster.


    Chen Weitang and the other three disciples are all very satisfied with their time.


    One hundred and forty spirit crystals. Shen Shi was looking at the rhinoceros horn. His eyes were shining and he was envious. In such a cheerful and gentle atmosphere, the ship sailed into the deep sea.


    This day passed quietly. Shen Shi stood back to the side of the deck ship and looked back at the demon island. He saw that the huge Island gradually faded into darkness in the dusk, as if it was about to fall into a quiet sleep. Only a few animal roars from the deep of the island reminded people that the most dangerous time of the demon island was late at night ¡£


    Back on herring Island, it was already dark. After they got off the boat, they scattered one after another. Shen Shi, holding two pieces of armadillo''s bone armor, also walked all the way back to Baiyu Bay.


    At night, the Bay was peaceful and quiet. The waves surged in the boundless darkness. The beach retreated quietly. There were stars and broken clouds overhead, which illuminated the road under his feet and guided Shen Shi all the way back to his cave.


    The two battles with armadillo in the daytime exhausted his spiritual power, but after a whole day''s rest on the ship, by this time, his spiritual power was completely restored, and his spirit was also good. After opening the stone gate and putting the two pieces of bone armor on the stone platform on one side of the cave, Shen Shi pondered for a moment. Finally, he turned around and went out of the cave again. However, he walked all the way back until he came to the stone chamber of "a 48" which was seven caves away from him.


    Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, two sisters of the Zhong family, live in the two caves in front of them. Although they have known each other in the past three years, Shen Shi has never been to their caves. Of course, among the two girls, he is better than Zhong Qingzhu, who has a good temper and a gentle temperament. As for the one with a short temper and sharp teeth, Shen Shi has never been to their caves Zhong Qinglu always satirizes each other. Shen Shi always keeps a little distance.I just can''t imagine that I will stand at the door of Zhong Qinglu tonight.


    Well, who let her have some alchemy skills!


    Shen Shi thought in his heart and clapped several times at the stone gate of Zhong Qinglu''s cave. The sound of "bang bang" reverberated in the night. It was low but unexpectedly clear. It seemed that it was far away, but it made Shen Shi startled.


    After a while, inside and outside the stone gate was quiet and there was no response.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and looked up at the sky. Although it was not late at night, it was already night. According to theory, most people should be in their cave at this time. It suddenly occurred to him that he met Zhong Qinglu on the beach at midnight some other day. Does this woman have the strange habit of going out for a stroll in the middle of the night


    With this in mind, Shen Shi hesitates for a moment, but he still looks up and taps on the stone gate. He thinks that if he doesn''t respond this time, he will have to go back first and come back to find Zhong Qinglu in the daytime tomorrow.


    Dong Dong Dong, this time he knocked on the door a little louder than before, suddenly sounded in the quiet night, and then there was a dull low voice like what burst, suddenly came.


    "Bang!"


    Shen Shi was surprised and looked around. He saw that everything around him was as usual, and there seemed to be nothing different. Suddenly, he heard the rumbling sound, and the stone gate in front of him suddenly opened.


    Shen Shi stepped back, a little nervous in his heart. Looking at the stone gate in front of him, he saw a figure standing behind the door.


    Shen Shigan said with a smile: "sister Zhong, I''m here to disturb you. I''m here to tell you Eh? "


    His voice suddenly stopped, and his eyes widened. He looked at the girl in front of him, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Standing behind the door is Zhong Qinglu, the owner of the cave. She is slim and beautiful. She is a familiar figure. But at the moment, half of her face is stained with black ash. One face is half black and half white, weird and funny.


    Zhong Qinglu stood coldly at the door. Her bright eyes were staring at Shen Shi. She looked at him with a little hair in her heart. After a while, she heard Zhong Qinglu say coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Shen Shigan laughs. He wants to look away, but he can''t help but peek at Zhong Qinglu''s strange face and say, "I heard that you have made a furnace of Nourishing Qi pills recently. I want to..."


    Zhong Qinglu stares at him. His eyes are not good. Somehow, his eyes make Shen Shi feel much sharper than usual. It''s like a knife. He can''t speak for a moment.


    A moment later, Zhong Qinglu clenched her teeth and said, "I refined the nourishing Qi pill. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Er..." Shen Shi really doesn''t know how to connect for a moment. Although he knows Zhong Qinglu''s bad temper on weekdays, she seems to be in a strange rage tonight. Every word of her speech is armed, which makes him have the impulse to go back.


    It''s just that everyone is coming and standing in front of Zhong Qinglu''s stone room. Shen Shi sighs in his heart, thinking that he still wants to make it clear. Even if Zhong Qinglu is eccentric and doesn''t abandon himself at all, it''s not too late to leave at that time. After all, he is very eager for the nourishing pill in his heart.


    Then he coughed, and Shen Shi said, "sister Zhong, I want to buy some nourishing pills from you."


    Zhong Qinglu stares at him for a while and doesn''t say a word. But it''s hard to see the look in her eyes and face. It seems that she may rush out the next moment and directly kick Shen Shi''s leg, which makes Shen Shi feel a little scared. But Zhong Qinglu doesn''t do it in the end. On the contrary, she suddenly gives up her body, looks like frost, and points to the back stone In the room, the way: "you want to Nourish Qi Dan, over there."


    Shen Shi was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know what Zhong Qinglu meant. His eyes followed the direction of her fingers and looked into the stone chamber. He was shocked. There was a two foot red stove on the ground in the middle of the cave stone chamber. It was not big. It was supposed to be the smallest type of red stove in the Dan Hall. It was specially used by novice students to learn alchemy.


    But at the moment, the furnace looks miserable. It''s fallen to the ground. There are several obvious cracks on the furnace body. The ground is sprinkled with black ash. From the semi inclined furnace mouth, several black round objects fall on the ground, and a smell of scorching smell floats around.


    "This..." Shen Shi felt something bad in his heart, and his forehead was sweating.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    "This..." Shen Shi only felt that her throat was dry. He turned to see Zhong Qinglu. The black ash on her white face seemed to be very similar to those scattered on the ground. The bottom of her heart became more and more empty. He whispered, "you Is there something wrong with alchemy? "


    Zhong Qinglu stares at him, sneers, and says: "thanks to you, I ran to the door when I was about to start the furnace to get the pills. With a shake of my hand, the pills were useless. Even the furnace broke."


    "Ah..." This situation is even worse than the worst situation Shen Shi expected. He doesn''t know what to say at this time. Zhong Qinglu''s face is full of anger, and his body seems to be shaking. He is obviously very angry.


    In a panic, Shen Shi felt that he couldn''t turn around in his mind, so he stammered: "I, I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry."


    "Sorry?" Zhong Qinglu''s voice rose abruptly, which was sharp in the silent night. Staring at Shen Shi, she just said, "I''m sorry? Do you know how long I have been guarding this furnace of pills? I dare not leave for two whole hours! Do you know how many kinds of herbs are needed to refine Yangqi pill? Do you know how many spirit crystals are gone? That Dan stove is broken. Do you know how many Lingjing I need? It took me three years to buy it. Do you know! "


    Shen Shi was dazzled and couldn''t say a word by a lot of fierce questions. At the moment, Zhong Qinglu was still angry, but her face was more sad, and her eyes were more watery, which seemed to touch something sad. In the end, a drop of crystal tears rolled down.


    Shen Shi was stunned and stood there at a loss. Zhong Qingzhu wiped his eyes hard. There was a cry in his voice. He said to Shen Shi in a loud voice: "go, go, I don''t want to see you!"


    The voice was sharp, and it spread far away in the night. Shen Shi turned his head and vaguely saw the nearby cave. It seemed that someone had heard the movement. He ran out to look around.


    He is really very sorry and helpless at the bottom of his heart, and he feels that he is inexplicably aggrieved and depressed. But looking at the scene before him, he still feels sorry after all. Ai Ai Ai wants to say a few words of apology to Zhong Qinglu again. Then he sees Zhong Qinglu open her eyes and yells: "go away!"


    The sound was like thunder, which made Shen Shi''s eardrum sound. The stone gates of the nearby caves opened one after another, and the onlookers saw more and more people. Shen Shi couldn''t stand it. His cheek was also hot, so he had to turn around and walk quickly.


    When Zhong Qing appeared, he was still angry. When he turned his head, at least dozens of his disciples peeped out to see him. He was even more angry and said angrily to the crowd, "what are you looking at?"


    Finish saying a turn around, cloud Fu one wave, "boom" sound rises, stone gate Bang however close!


    Instead of getting angry, the disciples who were scolded by her came out of their own cave door one by one, and gradually got together. They looked around and chatted curiously. Those who were familiar with each other also got together and whispered. They looked at Zhong Qinglu''s cave, and then looked back at Shen Shi''s cave. They had deep feelings on each other''s faces and said something there It doesn''t stop.


    In the outer corner of the crowd, Zhong Qingzhu stood there silently. She didn''t know when she came out of the cave. Her eyes were a little dazed, and she had a strange expression. She just looked at Zhong Qinglu''s closed stone gate and said nothing.


    May 21, overcast.


    In the morning, I went out to have a look at the sky. I saw that the sky was cloudy. It seemed that it was a rare haze in the sea. Shen Shi shook his head and sighed. He was in a bad mood.


    After I came back last night, I was not in a good mood all night. Although I still insisted on holding Lingjing to guide the spirit into the body for two times, after that, I was not in a good mood to practice water archery. Even after daily practice, Shen Shi would fall asleep with fatigue, and Shen Shi didn''t sleep well.


    His mind is full of the broken Dan stove and the black dregs scattered on the ground. Unlike other new disciples, because he grew up in a big shop on the first floor of the sky, he knows a lot about the refining of Dan medicine. Although he can''t make Dan, he knows that the spiritual materials needed to make Dan are really valuable.


    Since ancient times, alchemy has been commonly known as the king of collateral branches in the world of cultivation. The reason is that monks almost always take all kinds of auxiliary elixirs and elixirs in the process of cultivation. Elixirs full of spiritual power are of great help to cultivation. In the eyes of many monks, they are the most coveted treasures.


    But alchemy is a very expensive thing. Even the lowest level of elixir requires a lot of spiritual materials and herbs. The alchemists who can successfully produce elixirs are extremely rare talents. They not only need outstanding talents in this field, but also need a large number of spiritual materials to support and consume in the process of alchemy, because of the temperature, color and various factors in the process of alchemy For a new person who wants to learn alchemy, it needs a lot of practice.


    It''s impossible for people who are born to know how to do things together with alchemy. Every alchemist has to go through countless failures before he can slowly find out the way to success. The so-called alchemy genius is probably someone who can find out the secret of alchemy faster than others and has few failures.Zhong Qinglu is the first of many new disciples of the Dan Hall to cultivate Qi. Obviously, she has some talent in alchemy. However, as a beginner of alchemy, she obviously has not a solid foundation and needs many times of training. However, if she follows this path, even if she has a little success in alchemy in the future, her path of cultivation will be very broad.


    A promising young alchemist, even a famous school like lingxiaozong, will certainly attach great importance to it.


    It has been said that friars are made of spirit crystals. In fact, it''s more appropriate to use this sentence to assist friars in their cultivation. None of the three most famous side branches can achieve little success without consuming huge resources. Alchemy, weapon refining and array are all like this.


    "Did Zhong Qinglu lose a lot last night..." When Shen Shi holds two pieces of armadillo''s bone armor and goes to the herring market, his heart turns back to this year.


    Shen Shi understands Zhong Qinglu''s Alchemy in his cave very well. If you really want to achieve something in alchemy, there is almost no shortcut. Even if you are talented, you need to constantly practice and become proficient. Only by doing so can you improve your chances of successfully refining pills. Zhong Qinglu had indeed made a furnace of Nourishing Qi pills before, but apparently she also felt that she was lucky and ambitious. So she bought a set of alchemy utensils at a high price and put them in her cave.


    But now it seems that everything is bad.


    Shen Shi thought with toothache, but he didn''t know what to do for a moment. When he got to the herring market, he went to the shop where he was in charge of refining utensils and handed in the two pieces of bone armor. The elder martial brother on duty over there was obviously familiar with this set for a long time, so he settled with him quickly. After a while, Shen Shi came out with four brand-new spirit crystals.


    With Lingjing in his hand, Shen Shi seems to be more courageous. He is in a better mood. After pondering in the street for a while, he turns a corner and walks for a while. Finally, he walks into the shop of Dantang in the herring market.


    There is the word "Dan Tang" hanging on the plaque, and the shop is spacious. It seems that no matter where you go, the business of alchemy always gives people the impression of being rich and powerful. In the shop, there are disciples who collect all kinds of spiritual materials and elixirs, and there are counters selling all kinds of elixirs. Shen Shi has a look. The elixirs here are generally not very high in grade, and they are basically suitable for the disciples in the realm of refining Qi. Yangqi pills are also among them. Shen Shi asks about the price. One Yangqi pill costs five spiritual crystals.


    The price immediately made Shen Shi shrink back. Although he knew the price here was expensive, otherwise he would not have moved his mind to buy the elixir from Zhong Qinglu. After all, Zhong Qinglu is not a shop. The elixir he made must be cheaper.


    Standing there hesitating for a while, Shen Shi pretended to ask for the price, and casually asked the elder martial brother who was selling some Qi Nourishing pills, including the Dan furnace. The elder martial brother who came down from the Dan Hall looked very kind and answered all the questions. Later, Shen Shi calculated in his mind the several kinds of spiritual materials needed, and probably knew the cost price of the spiritual materials for refining a furnace of Qi Nourishing pills He didn''t know about the alchemy furnace before. After inquiring about this elder martial brother, he found out that a alchemy furnace, even the lowest one in Zhong Qinglu''s cave last night, needed 200 Lingjing.


    After hearing the news, Shen Shi''s first reaction was that Zhong Qinglu was too rich. Then his second reaction was that it was too bad. The Dan stove couldn''t afford to pay for it.


    Coming out of the black carp collection, Shen Shi is depressed with four spirit crystals, which he was very satisfied with but now feels so few. He walks all the way back to Baiyu Bay. Thinking about the abandoned pills and the broken furnace last night, he wants to go to Zhong Qinglu to apologize again. But seeing people coming and going during the day, he was scolded by Zhong Qinglu last night The scene made him feel a little empty, so he didn''t dare to pass.


    So tangled and wasted until the evening, this day the demon Island did not go, and basically did nothing. It was a few rare decadent days after Shen Shi went to the island. Shen Shi also felt that something was wrong, so he perked up at night. He thought that it might not be my fault. Why did I embarrass myself so much? He calmed down and practiced it twice. Then he thought about it. Seeing that it was late, he took advantage of the night and came to the empty beach of Baiyu Bay. Facing the sea, he quietly practiced water archery ¡£


    On this day, it was cloudy, but at night, the dark clouds receded, revealing a bright moon hanging high in the sky. The moon was like water, and the sand around him seemed to be covered with a layer of silver gauze. Shen Shi breathed slowly. A moment later, he had a mental movement in the center of his eyebrows. The casting speed was extremely fast. After only three breaths, there was a transparent water flow in his palm.


    Just as he was about to release the current, a sound of footwork came from behind him. Shen Shi was surprised. Looking back, he saw a figure standing not far behind him in the moonlight. His hair was shawled and his face was beautiful, but his face was a little fat. His eyebrows were a little sad. It was Zhong Qinglu.


    At the moment, Shen turned her eyes and was surprised to see that she was about to leave the water.


    Shen Shi was in a hurry and subconsciously said, "wait a minute."Zhong Qinglu turned around and frowned. Looking at Shen Shi, he said, "what''s the matter?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Shen Shi stopped Zhong Qinglu in a hurry, but after she asked "what''s the matter", she didn''t know what to say. After standing in the same place and hesitating for a while, she said: "how many nourishing pills can you make at one time from your Dan stove?"


    Zhong Qinglu was also stunned for a while. Obviously, she didn''t expect Shen Shi to ask such a mindless question. She subconsciously said, "the Dan furnace is the smallest. It can only make five pieces at a time..." In the middle of the conversation, Zhong Qinglu suddenly woke up and told him what to do with it. Her face showed some impatience and she turned to leave.


    Shen Shi suddenly called out behind her and said, "I''ll give you Lingjing. Can you help me make pills?"


    As soon as Zhong Qinglu''s steps stopped, he turned to look at Shen Shi. He was surprised and said, "what did you say?"


    Shen Shi felt embarrassed and scratched his head, but he said in a low voice: "I mean, I''ll give you enough to buy a piece of Lingjing for refining the spirit material of the nourishing Qi pill. You go to refine the pill, and the pills are made Can we share equally? "


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t speak any more for a moment. She just stared at him, which made Shen Shi feel a little confused. After a while, Zhong Qinglu suddenly gave a sneer, with a little disdain, and said: "do you think that if you give me some Lingjing, I will smile at you? Don''t dream


    Shen Shi was numb. He looked at Zhong Qinglu for a moment and couldn''t speak. The girl turned around and walked away. At the same time, he said coldly, "if you are still worrying about last night, forget it as soon as possible. Anyway, you can''t afford to pay for those things, and I don''t want to compare with you."


    Under the moonlight, Zhong Qinglu strides on the beach. Looking at her back, she is a bit elegant. It is true that she has the style of an aristocratic family. She looks like a person of two worlds with the ordinary smelly boy behind her. Shen Shi obviously doesn''t think so. After Zhong Qinglu takes a few steps, she suddenly hears Shen Shi behind her saying: "your alchemy method is doomed to be useless The future


    Zhong Qinglu turned around and said angrily, "what did you say?"


    Facing her angry eyes, Shen Shi didn''t feel any fear. He stood there for a moment and said, "I asked about the price of Yangqi pills in the herring market. Then I went to the shop to see the price of several kinds of spiritual materials for refining Yangqi pills. Finally, I heard about your practice in alchemy in recent years from sunyou, so..."


    Zhong Qinglu laughed angrily and said, "so you say that I have no future in alchemy. Now I''m the only new disciple of this generation who has made Yangqi pill at one time. Even the elder martial brothers of Dan Hall value me very much, but you dare to say that about me? Well, well, I''d like to hear what you have to say. If you can''t come up with a charter, do you think I''ll let you go? "


    After that, she steps back, but she stands in front of Shen Shi and stares at him. She looks like she''s going to be angry if Shen Shi can''t give a good reason.


    Shen Shigan gave a smile and rubbed his eyebrows in some distress. After pondering for a moment, in Zhong Qinglu''s angry eyes, he suddenly asked a question that didn''t seem to have anything to do with the situation in front of him and said, "do you know how many top alchemists are there in lingxiaozong Dan Tang?"


    As soon as Zhong Qinglu was in a daze, she was about to get angry. But then she saw Shen Shi''s calm and bright eyes, which seemed to have some unclear meaning. She hesitated for a moment and thought that she would let you pretend for a while, so she coldly said: "it''s also said that everyone in the sect knows that there are three top-grade alchemists in the Dan Hall, namely elder yunniyun and elder Xia And Mr. Wen. "


    After three years in Lingxiao sect, even though almost all of them practiced on Qingyu island during this period, they still knew more about the situation in Lingxiao sect, so Zhong Qinglu didn''t delay in answering.


    Shen Shi nodded and asked, "do you know when the three of them became the top alchemists?"


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned, but she couldn''t speak for a moment. Alchemists, as the name suggests, are of course praises for the monks who have made achievements in alchemy. Generally speaking, alchemists who can produce first-class, middle-class and top-quality elixirs will also be regarded as having achieved corresponding achievements. Among the three, there is no doubt that the top Alchemist is the most noble. You should know that all the elixirs that can be called the top alchemist are precious treasures like elixirs, not to mention the huge value of spiritual materials consumed. The refining techniques are complicated and difficult. Sometimes they even need a high level of Taoism as the basis for alchemy. Therefore, it is necessary to be a top alchemist with talent, Taoism and financial resources And even chance, all need top to achieve.


    That is to say, Lingxiao sect, which stands at the top of Hongmeng''s cultivation world, can have three top alchemists so extravagantly in the sect. If it is replaced by other small sects, let alone top alchemists, it is Zhongpin or even a first-class alchemist, and the whole sect has to worship them.


    For a moment, Qinglu couldn''t answer this question, but Shen Shi went on and said, "elder Xia and elder Wen only reached the realm of top grade alchemist 30 years after they broke through the realm of Yuandan. Yunni elder, who is known as the first alchemist of our sect in five hundred years, is also in the peak realm of divine conception, only one step away from Yuandan realm After that, he made the first top grade pill. Rao is such a rare genius in the world. "Zhong Qinglu frowned, and her look eased unconsciously, but she was a little suspicious. She looked at Shen Shi and said, "how do you know these?"


    Shen shidun for a moment, said: "before heard some elder martial brother said, I remember."


    Zhong Qinglu turned his mouth and obviously didn''t believe in this perfunctory answer. However, Shen Shi went on quickly and said, "in addition to these three senior elders, you also work in the Dan Hall. You should know how many people are in the Dan Hall, and how many elder martial brothers and sisters among them can achieve the title of alchemist? And how many years does it take for each of them to work hard? "


    When Zhong Qinglu heard this, she seemed to be aware of the meaning of Shen Shi''s words, but she was always persistent. She snorted and said: "alchemy needs countless training to achieve. Talent, financial resources and morality are indispensable. Do you think it''s Chinese cabbage? Anyone can succeed in it?"


    Shen Shi smiles, but steps forward, looks at Zhong Qinglu, and says, "yes, that''s what you said. As far as I know, alchemy is the most arduous. It not only costs a lot, but also has many limitations. No matter how talented people are, or even those who have already made pills, there is a high probability of failure when they make pills again, because there are different ways to make pills, such as the fire, the color, the spirit material and so on. It''s not uncommon for the gifted to become one three times, the middle class to become one five times and seven times, and the average to become one ten times and twenty times. Which one are you? "


    All of a sudden, Zhong Qinglu''s cheek passed by a faint blush, hummed, but he didn''t answer.


    Shen Shi waited for a long time, but he saw that Zhong Qinglu didn''t mean to speak. He had no choice but to say, "I heard about the news that you made Yangqi pill for the first time before March. So far, how many heats have you made and how many times have you succeeded?" Speaking of this, he paused for a while, and then said, "if I guess correctly, I''m afraid that the number of failures in alchemy is more than the number of successes. Is it because of this that you were very angry last night, even in full view of the public, you can''t help yelling?"


    Zhong Qinglu lowered her head slightly, but then her face moved. She suddenly raised her head and said angrily, "nonsense, what are you calling me a shrew?"


    Shen Shi quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about this. You tell me first. Am I right? With the situation that we are trapped on the herring island without external help, and the cost of alchemy, even if you are paid a lot of money in the Dan Hall, I''ve calculated that the Ling Jing can''t keep up with you. "


    Zhong Qinglu is silent for a moment. Unconsciously, she finds that although she is strict with Shen Shi from time to time, her momentum seems to have been slowly lowered by Shen Shi. Although she has never said many things to others, she seems to have guessed her current predicament just by guessing.


    Looking at Zhong Qinglu''s expression, Shen Shi nodded, which roughly proved his conjecture, but he didn''t feel happy. He wanted to say something comforting, but he didn''t know what to say.


    On the beach, there was a moment of silence between them. After a while, Zhong Qinglu broke the silence and said, "is it true that you said to me to refine the elixir?"


    Shen Shi raises her eyebrows. When she looks at Zhong Qinglu again, she finds that the girl''s face is a little more solemn. It''s obvious that although she has a bad temper, she can calm down when it''s a matter of self-cultivation. As for Shen Shi''s previous proposal, although it seems fair that they share the pills equally, neither of them is a fool. They all know that Shen Shi has suffered a great loss and is at great risk. On the contrary, Zhong Qinglu has taken a great advantage.


    The key point is that Zhong Qinglu''s alchemy is not necessarily successful. On the contrary, she even has a high probability of failure, even though she successfully produced her first batch of Yangqi pills three months ago. Together with alchemy, we have to go through a lot of trial and error to build up the perfect alchemy.


    They split the pills equally. If they fail, they will lose everything. But after all, Zhong Qinglu has a precious chance to practice. It can be said that there is no harm. But for Shen Shi, what''s the advantage of this deal?


    Zhong Qinglu thought for a long time, but she couldn''t understand the joint. However, she didn''t believe that the man in front of her would be a fool. He just guessed his situation with some clues. Even if Zhong Qinglu refused to admit it, she thought that this guy was too smart.


    Under the moonlight, they did not speak for a moment. The atmosphere seemed to be silent suddenly. Shen Shi seemed to be pondering how to talk with Zhong Qinglu. Zhong Qinglu was staring at him all the time. After a moment, he said, "well, what''s your intention?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    "Well In fact, I just want Yangqi pill. "


    Shen Shi looked honest, but looking up, Zhong Qinglu didn''t think so. He had to sigh and said, "in the shop of blue carp collection, a nourishing pill costs ten spirit crystals. It''s too expensive. I wanted to ask you if it could be cheaper."


    Zhong Qinglu thought about what happened last night and nodded slowly, thinking that he came here for this last night, but then sneered and said: "it''s strange. It''s clear that a nourishing pill can sell ten spirit crystals. Why should I sell you cheap? I don''t have such a good friendship with you."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said: "if you don''t take it yourself, Dan Tang will buy it back, and one will only give you the price of five spirit crystals?"


    Zhong Qinglu raised her head and looked a little surprised. She said, "you even know this."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "actually, it''s not a secret matter. Just go to the herring market and say I have Yangqi pill. If you want to change some Lingjing, they will naturally say so."


    Zhong Qinglu curled her lips and seemed to accept Shen Shi''s statement. But then she shook her head and said, "no, I don''t believe you don''t know that there will be frequent failures in alchemy. You can''t make sense of it if you take Lingjing to alchemy for me."


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time this time. Then he said slowly, "if I say I''ll take good care of you and have a good relationship with the possible alchemist in the future, do you believe it?"


    Zhong Qing showed up and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile and said, "well, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I just thought about it temporarily. I went to see you just to buy some nourishing pills cheaply. I''ve been hunting demons on the demon island these days, but my spiritual power is too shallow. It''s only enough for me to use water archery three times. After that, if I want to recover my spiritual power, it will take six hours. I can''t do anything in one day. But if there is a nourishing Qi pill, I can almost recover in two hours. In this way, I can catch demons again one or two times in a day, and the harvest will certainly increase. "


    Zhong Qinglu''s face changed slightly. He looked at Shen Shi with more solemnity for the first time and said slowly, "no wonder I saw you coagulate a water arrow just now How dare you go to the demon island now? If I remember correctly, it should be the task of the red board


    Shen Shi looked at the night, nodded and said: "yesterday was my first time to catch demons in the demon island. I got two pieces of armadillo''s bone armor and four spirit crystals. If there was a nourishing pill, the income would at least double." He took a look at Zhong Qinglu, and saw that she was already concentrating, her eyes were flashing, and she was obviously thinking about something. In the moonlight, he suddenly felt that although the girl''s cheek was a little fat, she seemed to look pretty.


    "I have inquired that refining a furnace of Nourishing Qi pills requires four kinds of spiritual materials, and it costs about ten spiritual crystals to purchase. Regardless of the failure of refining, Dantang shops are selling at five times the price. It''s really a huge profit." After that, tut tut two, looks like a pair of envy.


    Zhong Qinglu snorted and said, "well, even if I admit that you are reasonable and willing to cooperate with you, have you ever thought about it? What if you buy spiritual materials for my Lingjing, but the refining fails?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, and said: "if you fail, you will lose all your money. But if you succeed once, it will be a huge profit of five times. I think we can make a bet. "


    Zhong Qinglu suddenly felt a little angry and frowned: "you can think clearly about gambling. It''s not you who gamble, it''s me..." Her voice suddenly small down, feel the meaning of this saying is a little strange, cheeks also slightly red.


    But Shen Shi didn''t think much about it. He nodded and said, "yes, I know it looks ridiculous. It''s really your alchemy, your ability and even Your luck. But have you ever thought that if this is a gamble between us, in fact, our chances of winning will keep growing. "


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment, with some confusion, and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "every time you refine pills, will you be more proficient? Every time I go to demon Island, will I be more familiar with monsters? Ten days and a half months, March and a half years, will we both have to improve our way? Will the things we both do gradually become better? " He looked forward to it leisurely and said, "maybe one day in the future, you will finally master the refining method of Yangqi pill, and it will be refined every time. But I will gain more in that demon island one day, and I will come back to change it into Lingjing, and then buy more lingcai for you to refine. You can refine it and then..."


    "All right, all right, stop it..." Zhong Qinglu shakes her head abruptly, but at the moment her eyes are shining. Her whole face seems different from before. She is obviously moved.


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "how about it?"


    Zhong Qinglu clenched her teeth and said, "of course it sounds good. If things really need to be like this, I would like to, but without you, I can..."


    "You can''t do it." Shen Shi light tunnel.


    Zhong Qinglu''s face sank and said, "what do you mean by that?"Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said: "alchemy costs too much, especially at the beginning of learning. You have to practice and buy spiritual materials, and the probability of failure is still high. If you make a mistake, it will take ten days and a half or even more to gather the next spiritual materials for alchemy. Am I right?"


    Zhong Qinglu stopped talking.


    Shen Shi looked at her and said, "no matter how talented you are, you have to waste your time under the restriction of Lingjing. The reason why the elder martial brothers in Lingxiao sect''s Dan Hall can become alchemists is that they have wasted a lot of time on it from the beginning, even when they arrive at Ningyuan realm. Do you want to be like them? "


    Zhong Qinglu took a deep breath. This time, she reexamined the person in front of her with a brand new vision. After a long time, she looked solemn and said word by word: "why did you choose me?"


    Shen Shi bowed his head slightly and said, "there are several reasons. First I disturbed your alchemy last night, and even damaged the furnace. "


    Zhong Qinglu snorted and glared at him.


    Shen Shigan said with a smile: "second, although I thought of this method temporarily, none of the senior brothers in the Dan Hall who have made great achievements in alchemy can talk to me. Among the new disciples, you are the first one to produce the nourishing Qi pill. If I don''t choose you, will I go to other rubbish? "


    Zhong Qinglu chuckled, but then she straightened her face again, looked up slightly and said coldly, "nonsense, those are all brothers of the same school. They just don''t practice alchemy as much as I do. In the future, there may be many people who will make more achievements in alchemy than me!"


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile. After a moment''s silence, he said: "finally, there''s another point, actually..." The look on his face suddenly became a little strange. It seemed that he was missing something. Zhong Qinglu saw that he suddenly interrupted his words and couldn''t help asking, "what is it?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "my father is a businessman, do you know?"


    Miss the future, he said: "I''ll be able to make money with my father''s eyes."


    Zhong Qinglu thought about it, then pointed to herself and said, "do you mean if you catch me, you can make a lot of money in the future?"


    Shen Shi laughs, shakes his head, and then slowly walks to Zhong Qinglu. Looking at him, there is a pair of bright eyes that seem to be reflected in the moonlight in his eyes. Zhong Qinglu suddenly feels a little nervous, and subconsciously steps back. Then he listens to the young man in front of him and says slowly: "will you succeed in alchemy in the future No one can say for sure, but now that you have just started, it''s the most difficult time and the time when you need help. I think this is the time when others can''t see it. I think you can make a bet. What about you? Do you want to gamble with me? "


    For a moment, Zhong Qinglu didn''t dare to look directly into Shen Shi''s bright eyes, as if his eyes were too dazzling, which hurt her. But a moment later, she stubbornly raised her head, staring at Shen Shi, and said in a loud voice, "what do I dare to do? Anyway, it''s not all the Lingjing you sent me!"


    Shen Shi laughs and nods. Then he reaches out his hand to Zhong Qinglu. Zhong Qinglu looks at his hand and says, "what are you doing?"


    "High five!"


    Zhong Qinglu sneered and glared at him, saying: "who wants to touch hands with you smelly man?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, embarrassed, smiling and slowly drew his hand back. Suddenly, he heard Zhong Qinglu over there say: "put your hand out."


    "Ah?" Shen Shi''s hand stopped in the middle of the sky. He didn''t know what this strange girl meant. I saw that Zhong Qinglu suddenly stretched out her hand, but she slapped it heavily on the back of his hand.


    "Why?" Shen Shi was startled. The back of his hand hurt faintly. He said in amazement, "what are you doing?"


    "High fives. That''s it."


    "Well..."


    Moonlight is like water, falling on the silent beach in the dead of night, stretching two slender shadows.


    In this quiet night, waves and night wind, it seems that only their words are left, echoing in the seclusion, floating around like smoke, and finally dissipating in the boundless night sky. I don''t know if anyone will remember this night and the original agreement after many years, eh Well, the first business.


    The words of youth, who will really remember life, and who really know?


    After talking about some basic things in the future, in fact, most of them are said by Shen Shi. Zhong Qinglu listens to them most of the time. For example, Shen Shi will give him a portion of Lingjing which is enough to buy the spirit material for alchemy in a few days, and how many nourishing pills he will give him after alchemy. Zhong Qinglu listens carefully, but it doesn''t seem that she is particularly clear in her mind. Anyway, as long as she remembers, she only needs to alchemy well That''s it.


    After finishing these trifles and seeing that it was not early, they turned back and walked towards the cave.


    Stepping on the sand on the beach, Zhong Qinglu suddenly has an unreal feeling. Originally, when she came out tonight, she was bored and came to the beach to relax. How could she have such an agreement when she went back?But his terms It''s really great. Every sentence seems to have its own pulse. I can''t help but refuse.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Zhong Qinglu suddenly heard Shen Shi next to her ask: "sister Zhong, how much Lingjing was your Dan furnace worth last night?"


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect that Shen Shi would suddenly ask this question, but she still replied: "two hundred Spirit Crystal, the most expensive thing is the Dan furnace, even if my one is the smallest."


    Shen Shi looked at it and thought, "but I don''t think so many Lingjing, with your income in the Dan Hall, plus you have to buy lingcai to make your own alchemy, seem to be enough to buy such an expensive Dan stove?"


    Zhong Qinglu said, "it''s not enough, so I borrowed half from others."


    Shen Shi a Leng, way: "who is so rich?"


    Zhong Qinglu shrugs her shoulders with a smile. It seems that after this evening''s conversation, she and Shen Shi are getting closer to each other. Even this kind of small action naturally comes out and says with a smile: "I''m not familiar with other people, that''s my cousin Qingzhu."


    Shen Shi was stunned and speechless. As they walked side by side, Shen Shi lowered his head slightly. As far as he could see, the shadow in front of him covered a small piece of beach sand and shrouded it in the dark.


    It''s so dark that I can''t really see it at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    It''s fine on May 22.


    In the early morning, when Shen Shi opened the stone gate and came out, the fresh sea breeze was blowing in front of him. The sky was as blue as blue. It was another sunny day. As he moved forward, he saw a familiar figure in front of him. Sun you was standing on the side of the road, smiling and waving to him.


    Shen Shi let out a "Gee" and went over and said with a smile, "strange, how did you get up so early today?"


    Sun you said: "I heard that you have gone to the demon island. How can I not hurry up, or I will be left behind by you." With a smile, he put his hand on Shen Shi''s shoulder and said, "I can''t see that you really have talent for the five elements technique. In the past half a month, you can go to the demon island. How can you do it?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "I didn''t do anything special either. Anyway, water archery will soon be completed. Maybe it''s because of the abundant water in our seaside?"


    Sun youruo nodded his head and said, "don''t mention it. It''s really possible. I knew I would choose water archery, too. That''s true."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "then go to the five elements hall to buy it again."


    Sun you bares his teeth like a toothache and shakes his head with a bitter smile. Just as he wants to say something, he suddenly looks at the road behind Shen Shi. Then he frowns slightly, but he pulls Shen Shi to the side of the road and lets the road out.


    Shen Shi looked back and saw that among the numerous disciples who were going to the bluefish fair in the early morning, there were several people. The first three women were all familiar with each other, clock Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, and one was he Xiaomei. They walked side by side, whispering something to each other with a relaxed smile on their faces. Not far behind them, Jiang Hongguang followed them.


    Shen Shi feels that Jiang Hongguang seems to be following he Xiaomei all these days.


    There, three young girls full of youth and beauty came over. Zhong Qinglu stood in the middle of them, quite like the eldest of the three. Sun you looked at the woman who was usually domineering and often mocked and despised herself. He whispered in Shen Shi''s ear: "look at Zhong Qinglu''s air. I really don''t know what she is proud of. We''re better than the sun family There are so many strong members of her Zhong family that I don''t have this kind of mood! "


    Shen Shi laughed and said in a low voice: "forget it, people didn''t come here to annoy you. What do you say she does?"


    Sun you curled his mouth, a look of disapproval, but did not say anything. There are three young girls in front, and Jiang Hongguang follows them silently. So they come here. Naturally, they all see Shen Shi and sun you standing by the road. Both he Xiaomei and Zhong Qingzhu nodded to them with a smile. Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes stayed on Shen Shi for a while.


    As for Zhong Qinglu, she seems to be as proud as usual. She doesn''t look at them very much. But for some reason, Jiang Hongguang, standing behind the three girls, suddenly feels proud.


    Sun you and Shen Shi''s eyes fall on Jiang Hongguang for no other reason, because this guy''s eyes suddenly become a little harsh and his face looks better, as if he had done something, even with a sense of disdain.


    Sun you looked at him and couldn''t help lowering his voice. He whispered to Shen Shi with words that only Shen Shi could hear: "I said, what''s Jiang Hongguang proud of over there all of a sudden?"


    Shen Shi didn''t understand. He shook his head and said blankly, "I don''t know." After thinking about it, he took a look at sun you and said in a low voice, "I''ve been busy going to the demon island these two days, but I didn''t pay attention to the situation on the island. Are you confused about something and lost to him?"


    When sun you was stunned, he seemed to think about it seriously. Then he shook his head and said, "no, you know, I''ve always thought that boy is not nice to me. I don''t want to talk to him on weekdays. How can this happen?"


    They looked at each other, and at the same time looked back, only to see that Jiang Hongguang''s face was still mysterious and contented. He gave them a light glance, and then took a step forward quietly. It seemed that he Xiaomei was a little closer to him.


    The three girls are about to pass by them. Sun you and Shen Shi are paying attention to Jiang Hongguang. Suddenly, Zhong Qinglu, who is above the top of the three girls'' eyes, suddenly stops. Then she turns to this side and says, "Shen Shi, come here. OK, I have something to tell you."


    "Ah?"


    Shen Shi is stunned for a moment, and then finds that the expressions on his face, whether sun you or Zhong Qingzhu, he Xiaomei or Jiang Hongguang, are similar and strange, and they all look at him.


    Shen Shi rubbed his eyebrows in some distress. With a dry smile, he went over.


    On the seaside road in the early morning, several young men and women who had been with their family for three years stood there, looking at Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu behind a big tree on the other quiet beach, with strange expressions on their faces.


    The first one to break the silence was he Xiaomei. The pretty girl''s face was a little inconceivable. She was surprised and said, "darling, I''m not wrong. Qinglu took the initiative to take elder martial brother Shen to talk there."Next to her, Jiang Hongguang stared at the two people under the big tree in the distance. His face was also shocked, but he diluted the original proud expression and said, "when did they get together and make friends?"


    Sun you immediately shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I didn''t see them talking alone together. Right, sister Zhong..."


    At the end of the speech, he casually asked Zhong Qingzhu, but when he turned his head, he was stunned. Zhong Qingzhu didn''t say a word, and didn''t seem to hear his own question. He just looked at Shen Shi, and his face was a bit confused.


    Under the big trees on the beach, the stout and straight trunks block people''s sight. Only Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu can be seen in the distance. Shen Shi, under the tree, said with a bitter smile, "what''s the matter with you pulling me here?"


    Zhong Qinglu said: "yes, but what''s your expression? How can you be unwilling?"


    Shen Shi scratched his head and looked at the distance quietly. He said, "I''m ok. I''m afraid they''ll find me. What''s the deal between them?"


    Zhong Qinglu waved her hand and said, "what are you afraid of? If you don''t say it, I won''t say it. Who knows? Can''t I come here to talk to you?"


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile and nodded: "yes, yes, er, what do you want to say to me?"


    Zhong Qinglu took a look at him, with a rare hesitation on her face. But after a moment, she reached into her arms, took out a small white jade bottle, handed it to Shen Shi, and said, "here you are."


    Shen Shi reaches for it. First, he looks up at Zhong Qinglu. She seems to turn her head naturally and looks around. After a little meditation, he opens the bottle stopper and suddenly a light fragrance of medicine comes out. Shen Shi''s face changed slightly. After smelling it carefully, he tilted the mouth of the bottle and poured it. A pale yellow pill about the size of his finger rolled out.


    "Nourishing Qi pill?" Shen Shi was surprised and said, "I just gave you Lingjing last night. Would you have smelted it this morning?"


    Zhong Qinglu chuckled, but then she seemed to think of something. She quickly straightened up her face and said with disdain, "how can it be that there are two nourishing pills in this bottle, which I refined before. In March, I refined ten times and succeeded twice, but I took them myself and sold a few for Lingjing. Now there are only two left." Then she looked at Shen Shi, and after a moment''s silence, she said,


    "since we have made a deal, we still intend to do it for a long time. I don''t have much use for these two. I''ll give them to you first."


    Shen Shi nodded and put the Qi Nourishing pill back into his arms. At the same time, he said thoughtfully, "that is to say, you made one pill five times before, eh..."


    Looking at the expression on Shen Shi''s face, Zhong Qinglu suddenly got angry. She glared at him and said angrily, "it''s hard to be one five times. What do you mean? Besides, I''ll tell you my ugly words first. I can''t say anything about alchemy. Maybe I''ll fail all the time. Don''t cry at that time! "


    Shen Shi, with a smile, said: "it''s the same thing. You remind me. Otherwise, that Dan furnace is worth 200 Lingjing, and ten Lingjing are needed for a piece of Nourishing Qi Dan. If you fail 20 times in a row, I will run away..."


    "Hello Zhong Qinglu was so angry that she kicked it with one foot and said angrily, "what failures have been made 20 times in a row! Do you think I''m a fool? "


    Shen Shi laughs and says nothing. He gets a kick from Zhong Qinglu. It doesn''t hurt when he kicks it. It''s obvious that Zhong Qinglu''s family is angry and kicks it at will. He doesn''t really use any strength. Then he looks up at Zhong Qinglu and says in a low voice, "although I haven''t learned alchemy, I know that mistakes in alchemy are common. If I really fail, it doesn''t matter."


    Zhong Qinglu snorted, slightly pursed her lips, looked at him and didn''t speak.


    At the black carp market, after they said goodbye, they parted ways. Shen Shi came all the way to the south pier. As the day before yesterday, there were more than 20 elder martial brothers and sisters waiting here. Obviously, they all went to the demon island to catch demons.


    There were many familiar faces in the crowd, including Chen tangna''s group of four, who had been in the limelight on that day. Obviously, these high-level disciples of the gas refining realm used to go to the demon island. But think about it. As long as they have enough strength and are not afraid of the risk, the task of catching demons is actually a very stable and efficient acquisition The task of Lingjing reward.


    The day before yesterday, there were dozens of people in the boat. Shen Shi was the only one in the middle level of the gas refining realm. He was also the only new disciple of this generation, so many people had an impression on him that day. But this time, Shen Shi soon found that there was another young man who was about his age in the crowd. At the same time, he stood in the crowd and became a center, surrounded by many elder martial brothers and sisters.


    He knows that young man. In fact, almost no one on the herring island does not know him or his name.


    He''s GANZE.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    In the past three years, GANZE is undoubtedly the most famous word on the island, the most prominent family background, the talent of a superior person, and the fastest-growing talent since the opening of the island.


    Everyone is sure that after years of silence, with the appearance of this young man, the ancient Gan family will usher in a prosperous era again.


    As long as GANZE is present, no matter how low-key he is, he always seems to be the focus of the crowd. Everyone seems to be unconsciously around him, just like the stars. In the crowd, Shen Shi saw GANZE surrounded by a group of senior brothers and sisters, but he had no stage fright at all. At the same time, he looked elegant and talked freely. He seemed to be familiar with these people around him. In the middle, he said some funny words from time to time, which made several senior sisters, especially the beautiful Chen Tang, cover their mouths and "giggle".


    Compared with him, Shen Shi is like a forgotten little man. Of course, it''s true, so Shen Shi is not in a different mood. After his initial surprise, he quietly retreats to one side and looks at his peers in the crowd from a distance with some curiosity.


    At a certain moment after that, GANZE in the crowd suddenly noticed that outside the edge of the crowd, there was a Shen Shi about the size of himself, and the people who came to the dock in the early morning had only one purpose.


    It can be seen that GANZE''s face was a little surprised, but he didn''t show anything about it. After seeing Shen Shi, he nodded to him from a distance and showed a smile, which was a greeting.


    Shen Shi didn''t expect GANZE to notice himself. He nodded his head in response. Before that, he had only seen GANZE from a distance for several times at most. There was almost no intersection in his daily life, so he didn''t have any friendship with the son of heaven. But looking at GANZE, he was really worthy of being a son of the Gan family with profound knowledge. He seemed to have made no mistakes It won''t be left.


    After a while, three people came down from the big ship. They were all Lingxiao disciples of ningyuanjing. Lin Hu, who was a little short, was walking in the front. However, unlike his usual arrogance, today''s Lin Hu looked like a gentle and amiable person. As soon as he got out of the ship, he threw away the two younger martial brothers behind him and ran to the group of disciples of gas refining realm After pretending to say hello to several people around, Yi looks back at GANZE and says, "rare guest, rare guest, how can younger martial brother Gan come here today?"


    GANZE smiles and salutes him, saying: "Hello, elder martial brother Lin, of course I''m here to go to the demon island."


    Lin Hu exclaimed: "you''re only 15 years old this year. You can go to the demon island at this age. It''s really a talent in heaven. It''s rare, rare, too rare."


    The smile on GANZE''s face suddenly froze, and the people around him also looked strange. Many people immediately turned to look at another place. There was a new disciple standing over there, and his Taoism was lower than GANZE''s. If he was a talented person, what was that person


    GANZE gave a wry smile and said, "elder martial brother Lin, I''m flattered. I just came here to have a look. At the same time, I have to rely on your elder martial brothers and sisters to take care of me." With that, he arched his hands to the people around him with a smile, and they immediately saluted back warmly, clapping their chests one by one, and their heroic words were surging like a tide. You can rest assured that you will be safe with me.


    All of a sudden, the crowd burst into laughter, and his voice was bright. It was Lin Hu''s heroism. He waved his hand and said, "you younger martial brothers are still busy with the task of catching demons. You can''t delay your business. I''m duty bound to protect and take care of younger martial brother Gan. Don''t worry, younger martial brother. When you arrive at the demon Island later, I''ll show you the situation on the island myself and see many monsters and ghosts on the demon island. It''s an eye opener for you. I''ll think about it often in the future. "


    for a moment, everyone''s eyes, including Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai, the two elder martial brothers of ningyuanjing, were also disdainful. But at the moment, Lin Hu''s whole spirit was on GANZE, but he completely ignored the eyes of the people around him.


    In the face of such a warm elder martial brother Lin Hu, Rao shiganze was a bit too tired to bear. He laughed a few times and was obviously perfunctory. And Lin Hu didn''t seem to notice at all, so he always stood beside GANZE with a smile on his face, a look of glory.


    After a while, the time had come, and all of them boarded the boat. The three ningyuanjing disciples used to master the course, and only one of them was left on the deck. Like before, Shen Shi also found a quiet corner to stand and look at the crowd in the distance. Because Lin Hu had to go away after he got on the boat, GANZE''s appearance seemed to be relieved at last.


    Shen Shi shakes his head. He is also amused. He thinks that these noble princes seem to have their own special troubles. At the moment, he is too lazy to pay attention to them. He looks to the distance outside the ship. He sees the big ship breaking the waves and sailing. The blue fish island is getting smaller and farther behind him, and the clear blue sea is gradually unfolding in front of him.


    The sea and the sky are the same color, and the sky is vast. In the clear song of seabirds, the sea breeze blows on the face, which makes people feel wide.


    He reached out and gently pressed his chest. There was a jade bottle hidden under his skirt. There were two nourishing pills in it. The demon island was not seen yet. However, looking at the direction ahead, Shen Shi felt a strong sense of expectation.What''s the harvest today?


    "Excuse me, elder martial brother."


    Suddenly, a gentle and polite voice sounded behind Shen Shi and pulled him back from his meditation. Looking back, Shen Shi was stunned. GANZE was standing behind him with a smile.


    Shen Shi quickly turned around and said, "I don''t dare to be a senior brother. What''s the matter?"


    I know that there are some strange people on the demon Island, but I don''t know how to catch them Younger brother GANZE, do you know your senior brother''s name? "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "brother Gan, I''m flattered. My surname is Shen, and my single name is a stone. In fact, I can''t be brother Gan''s boast. To tell you the truth, I came to the demon island for the first time just a few days ago. Today, I''m actually preparing to go to the demon island for the second time, and I don''t dare to go deep into the island at all. I just stroll around the periphery to find some weak monsters. "


    GANZE gave a "Oh", looked at Shen Shi again, pondered for a moment, and said: "if the high-level disciples of the Qi refining realm go to the demon Island, because the spiritual strength has been tempered for a long time, the physical body is basically enough to fight against the low-level demons, but I think you are still in the middle level of the Qi refining realm, this is Did you learn the five elements


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that GANZE''s mind was so sensitive, but there was nothing to hide. He nodded and said with a smile: "brother Gan, I really learned a skill of water archery, and then I went to the demon island to try my luck."


    GANZE sighed with a smile: "I can''t imagine that brother Shen has some talent for the five elements technique. It''s rare. I''ve been taught this since I was a child, but it''s too difficult. I haven''t achieved anything after learning it for a long time. I''m stupid. Brother Shen is a talented person."


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes in his heart. He thought that the guy who has been practicing directly to the high level of refining Qi in the past three years dare to say that he is stupid. Aren''t all the hundreds of people on the herring Island stupid? However, he was still modest. In fact, he was a bit modest. In the five elements method, if he practiced according to the normal way, his talent was also general. It was just because he had a heart clearing mantra, and a magical force was gathered in the middle of his eyebrows, which made the water archery more prominent.


    GANZE seems to be a little curious when he sees Shen Shi''s gas refining realm step up to the demon island. So he comes to talk about it. After a few words, GANZE politely leaves and goes back to the crowd. Shen Shi looks at his back and thinks that this man is elegant, knowledgeable and noble. It''s no wonder that he is the focus of the crowd, as if he was born Put on a layer of halo like, I really can''t compare.


    But can''t compare don''t compare, Shen Shi doesn''t have too much tangle, turn to the vision, the mind quietly turned to the coming demon island.


    All the way, the ship smoothly arrived at the fifth island of the six islands, also known as the demon island.


    When the ship anchored and stopped at the edge of the long seawall, many disciples of the gas refining environment on the ship were obviously solemn. Only Chen Tang and others seemed to have been here many times before and still kept a relaxed attitude.


    Although Shen Shi came to the demon island last time, he recalled his two previous battles with the monster. Although he won in the end, the ferocity of the monster still made him nervous. After taking a deep breath, he calmed down and walked slowly down the side of the boat with the crowd.


    When he arrived at the demon Island, Kanze, who came here for the first time, was also curious. He stood in the crowd and kept looking around. In addition, he didn''t show any strange nervous look, and didn''t seem to worry about how fierce the monster on the island would be.


    At this time, there was a rush from behind the crowd, but Lin Hu ran down from the boat, rushed to GANZE, and then walked with him side by side with a smile. It seemed that he really wanted to fulfill his promise to take care of GANZE.


    It seems that the elder martial brother is not willing to give up his duty. Otherwise, the elder martial brother would not be able to give up his duty.


    GANZE was speechless after these heroic words. People around him quickened their pace and walked to the depths of the demon island. Only Shen Shi followed him with a bitter smile. He thought, am I not a new younger martial brother


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    After walking through the long seawall, Shen Shi followed the more than 20 high-level disciples in the gas refining realm and watched them walk towards the depths of the demon island without hesitation. GANZE seems to have some hesitation at the beginning. He once looked at the beaches on the left and right sides. I don''t know if he felt that he had come to the demon island for the first time. Now he has a look around. But soon, Lin Hu, who has been accompanying him all the time, carelessly brought him into the depths of the demon island. He looks like I can help you when the sky collapses.


    Shen shook his head to the right side of the beach and sighed that the old man had gone to a different path.


    Although this is his second visit to the demon Island, Shen Shi still seems to be a little nervous. As he walks on the beach, he carefully looks at the surrounding conditions, especially at the edge of the dense forest. Any wind and grass in the lush vegetation there may be a monster jumping out.


    Not far away, the waves are surging, gently rushing to the beach, the clear water is white, a few shells are exposed in the sand, everything is so calm.


    The sound of water, the sound of wind, and the bleak roar of beasts from the depths of the demon island in the distance seemed to be the only sound left in the world. Shen Shi walked slowly and passed the last Bay. At a glance, he saw an armadillo digging something on the beach.


    He stopped at once, and then his first reaction was not to attack the monster, but to look around carefully, until he was sure that there was only such a monster in his sight.


    With his current ability, only water archery is the only way to rely on. Although the body brought by the middle level of Qi refining realm is much stronger than ordinary people, it''s still too early to fight with monsters. At least he has to cultivate to the high level of Qi refining realm. Facing the lowest level of monsters, he may have the power to fight.


    The armadillo was digging. It seemed to be looking for food. It didn''t know what was buried in the sand that would make it so interested. It looked like it couldn''t wait.


    Shen Shi was a little puzzled, but he leaned over cautiously. At the same time, he held his breath and raised his hand slowly. Water archery was already running slowly.


    The beast''s hearing has always been keen. The armadillo soon realized that something was wrong around him. He suddenly looked up from the sand and saw Shen Shi coming. His eyes were fierce and his mouth was growling.


    Shen Shi stops and looks at the sand pile under the armadillo. He is only covered by the sand and the armadillo''s body. In a hurry, he doesn''t see clearly. He only vaguely sees some round white shadows. But at the next moment, it seems that the armadillo, who is enraged by Shen Shi, has roared and rushed over.


    Shen Shi''s eyes are fixed on the figure of armadillo. In the palm of his right hand, a transparent water flow has appeared.


    The sound of the tides and waves of the sea seemed to disappear suddenly, and everything in the world was quiet. At this moment, all he could feel was the ferocious monster.


    In a flash, he rushed to Shen Shi. With a loud roar, he flew forward. At this moment, Shen Shi shook his wrist and prepared to launch his water archery for a long time. He rushed into the monster''s throat accurately and decisively.


    The armadillo''s huge and heavy body fell out of the air, its thick claws covered its throat, screaming and rolling on the ground.


    Shen Shi stepped back two steps and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The armadillo didn''t struggle for long, but soon died. Shen Shi waited patiently for a while, and then came slowly. After he was sure that the beast was dead, he didn''t rush to peel off the bone armor. Instead, he left the beast and quickly walked to the cave that armadillo had dug on the beach and looked down.


    Armadillo, a monster, is born to be a hole digger, especially its two strong forelimbs, which can quickly and effectively dig a big hole in the ground. In front of Shen Shi, the sand on the beach is soft, not to mention the armadillo. Therefore, in front of Shen Shi, there is a big pit more than three feet wide. The sand is scattered around the pit. The bottom of the pit is still sand, but there is still some white under some loose sand piles.


    Shen Shi squatted down and looked at it carefully. Then he jumped into the pit and dug up some sand with his hands. A moment later, several big white eggs appeared in front of him. Each one was about the size of an adult''s palm, which was amazing.


    Shen Shi picked up a big egg in both hands, took it to his eyes and looked at it carefully. Then he pondered for a moment. Soon afterwards, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth and said to himself, "good luck."


    If he remembers correctly, these big white eggs are the eggs of a low-level monster, the black tortoise. They are also among the 55 kinds of spirit materials in the demon hunting mission. As for the purpose of these eggs, they are not used as spiritual materials for consumption. Instead, they are purchased from the other side of the spirit beast hall. After buying these eggs back, they will hatch them with secret methods, and then raise them. When the black striped turtle comes of age, the hard shell will be a good spiritual material.However, black turtles are sea turtles. Most of the time they live in the deep sea. Although they can be raised in the stockyard, they are against the nature of black turtles. Therefore, black turtles in the stockyard have been hard to lay eggs for many years. Only the beach around the demon island is the spawning place for the wild black turtles. In order to replenish the number of black turtles in the animal farm, this task was awarded by the spirit beast hall.


    Sun you, Shen Shi''s neighbor, has been working in the animal farm of the spirit beast hall for the past three years. One of his daily tasks is to "serve" these black striped turtles. Shen Shi has heard him complain many times that these black striped turtles are dirty and smelly. But now Shen Shi thinks that these turtle eggs are not beautiful. You know, when he takes these turtle eggs back to the green fish island, they are all eggs You can go to the spirit beast hall and replace it with a spirit crystal.


    In front of Shen Shi''s eyes, all these white flowers seem to have turned into shining Lingjing. For a moment, Shen Shi''s spirit was greatly aroused and he began to excavate.


    More and more tortoise eggs are exposed in the sand. Shen Shi carefully moves these tortoise eggs out of the sand. You should know that black turtles lay their eggs in the late night. They are buried deep and very secret. If it wasn''t for armadillo, a natural turtle like monster, ordinary people would not have found it.


    After a cup of tea, Shen Shi finally dug out all the tortoise eggs in this nest. After a calculation, there were twenty-one tortoise eggs in total. They piled up in a pile, which made people happy.


    Shen Shi had nothing to load. After thinking about it for a moment, he simply took off his Lingxiao sect disciple''s clothes and tied a knot to make a simple burden. He put all the eggs in.


    This luck comes, go out is 21 Spirit Crystal!


    Shen Shi was in a good mood. He even snorted twice. Then he took out his dagger and took the armor off the armadillo''s face.


    If you are so lucky every day, it seems that you have to go to the elder martial brothers in the treasure hall to ask if there are any low-level magic weapons that can hold things. Otherwise, you are always carrying a lot of things, isn''t it cumbersome?


    With the reward of armadillo''s bone armor, Shen Shi has gained 23 spirit crystals in the first battle today. The reward is not rich. Looking at the huge amount of booty in front of him, Shen Shi looks up at the beach in front of him. After hesitating for a moment, he finally makes up his mind to pick up the booty, but turns back to the ship.


    Let''s call it a day.


    One is that I was lucky to find the eggs of the black striped turtle today, and the reward has been several times higher than usual. The other is that these eggs are inconvenient to carry, fragile and easy to break. It''s also inappropriate to put them on the original beach to catch demons. Who knows if some monsters will come to eat these eggs.


    If there is a monster stealing eggs, it will not be turtle eggs but Lingjing!


    At this moment, Shen Shi extremely hopes that he can have a magic weapon to contain things. Although the magic weapons, such as the heaven and earth bag and Xumi bracelet, which are said to hold a huge amount of things, can only be used in the realm of setting the yuan realm at least, under those magic weapons, there are still some very simple magic weapons to contain things. In the past, he often bought them in the first floor of the sky to refine gas It can be used in the environment, and the effect is also very general. At most, it can only be loaded with things the size of a sack, but it should be enough for him now.


    He carefully picked up the tortoise eggs and pulled on the armadillo''s bone armor with his other hand. Shen Shi looked like a moving coolie and walked back.


    At the moment, it was not even an hour before he got off the ship.


    So when he returned to the big ship, there was no one on the deck as expected, and even there was no movement on the other side of the cabin. Lin Hu, who was usually lazy, must have gone to the demon island to pay homage because of GANZE''s sudden arrival today.


    Shen Shi was also happy and calm. He found a place on the deck and sat down. He carefully placed the precious eggs beside him and waited patiently. In the middle, touch your chest with your hand. The jade bottle with two Nourishing Qi pills is still there. Today, you can save the cost of eating the elixir.


    Shen Shi is in a better mood.


    With the sound of the waves, the clouds and the wind blowing, the quiet time passed quietly. Shen Shi waited on the ship for a day. Towards dusk in the afternoon, people from the depths of the demon Island finally began to turn back to the ship.


    The elder martial brothers and sisters who went deep into the demon Island were tired. Obviously, it was a burden for them to fight with the more fierce monsters in the depths of the demon island. However, looking at the expression of most people, they were still tired with a little comfort, and they must have gained a lot.


    Shen GUI went back to the stone deck and said, "some of them were surprised when they saw that they were lucky."


    "Even the eggs of the black striped turtle can be found. Let''s take all the eggs. My dear, the reward is no worse than ours."


    "Don''t be silly. We need several people to share our reward. He has more Lingjing than us..."Shen Shi looks embarrassed and smiles at them. Fortunately, they are all from the same family. These elder martial brothers and sisters don''t seem to be bad people. After making fun of them for a while, they calm down and wait patiently for the people behind to come back.


    It''s getting dark, and almost all the people are back, including Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai, the two elder martial brothers of ningyuanjing. But somehow, as the sunset on the horizon slowly falls into the sea, and the darkness is about to fall, Shen Shi suddenly finds that everyone''s faces begin to look ugly.


    He stood up and looked around. Suddenly, he was surprised to find that only GANZE and Lin Hu who accompanied him to the demon Island didn''t come back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    The last ray of the afterglow of the setting sun finally disappeared in the distance of the sea level. The night fell, and the darkness seemed to come from all directions, enveloping the demon Island, adding a bit of mystery and more ferocity than in the day.


    With the coming of the night, the shrill roar of the beast suddenly became much higher and higher, one after another, as if many monsters had woken up in the night and walked out of the hiding place, roaring up to the vast night.


    On the south side of the long sea dyke of the demon Island, the big ship is still in place. At this time, they should have left the demon island on the way to the herring island. On the deck, I don''t know who lit a light and hung it beside the mast. Under the yellow light, everyone''s face looked dignified. Many people were looking at Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai, the two elder martial brothers of ningyuanjing, who were the leaders of the crowd.


    It was as if the two demons were standing at the end of the boat, staring at nothing. Niu Xiong, one of the two with a bad temper, has already turned black at the moment. At a glance, he can see that he is in a state of anxiety and mania, like a volcano that will erupt at any time. Zeng Zhibai''s face is also very ugly. Different from these disciples of the gas refining realm, as the younger brothers of Ningyuan realm, they know more about the Gan family in Lingxiao sect than these younger martial brothers What does GANZE mean? The importance of GANZE''s identity and even his talent over the past three years is beyond imagination.


    The Gan family will never allow GANZE to have any accidents.


    Lin Hu is such a fool!


    At this moment, both Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai were scolding the same words in their hearts. They just watched the night gradually grow thicker. According to the clan rules, they should have set sail to leave the demon island at this time. After all, the demon island at night is much more dangerous than the day. Even their disciples in ningyuanjing would have a hard time coping with it.


    But the two of them looked at each other, but no one could say that. They could not afford to leave the only heir of the Gan family.


    Standing behind the crowd, Shen Shi obviously noticed that the atmosphere on the deck was more and more dignified, and even gradually began to be a little nervous. Apart from Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai, who were standing on the side of the leading ship, the remaining 20 disciples of the refining realm began to be agitated with the advent of night after the initial silent waiting.


    Finally, someone in the crowd could not hold his breath and asked, "elder martial brother Niu, elder martial brother Zeng, it''s dark. When are we going to wait here?"


    As soon as this remark came out, some people began to make a start, which immediately attracted many people''s support. They all began to ask questions. Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai looked at each other, and their faces were ugly. They don''t know what these disciples are thinking. For many years, they have been forbidden to stay at night on the demon island. The reason is that some monsters are very fierce and dangerous. No one can guarantee that those legendary monsters will touch the ship directly in the dark.


    When your life is in danger, who cares if you are the son of a famous family? What''s more, it seems that it has nothing to do with them. It is very likely that GANZE or even Lin Hu made it by himself. Many disciples in the realm of refining Qi are indignant. After all, they are inexplicably in such a dangerous situation, and no one will be happy.


    Rao Shiniu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai are a bit higher than the others in the eyes of the public. They can''t bear it for a while. If they can come to the demon island to do the task of catching demons, they will not be worse. It is very likely that some of them will be promoted to Ningyuan realm in the future. If they can''t handle it well today, they are afraid that they will end up feuding in the future.


    Niu Xiong couldn''t stand it for a moment. He turned his head and looked at Zeng Zhibai with some questions in his eyes. However, Zeng Zhibai shook his head slowly after a bitter smile and said in a soft voice, "I can''t go. I really want to go. In case something happens, Lin Hu will definitely blame us."


    Niu Xiong took a deep breath. He felt that his chest was choked. It seemed that his breath was blocked there. He was so uncomfortable that he scolded: "Lin Hu of dog day!"


    Seeing that there was no movement between them, a layer of anger gradually appeared on the faces of many disciples of the gas refining realm on the deck. No one here was a fool. Everyone knew what it was for to stay on the demon island in the dark tonight. What''s more, many people thought that if they were delayed on the island for some reason and didn''t come back at this time, they would only be happy I''m afraid that this big ship may not wait like this, so it has already set sail and sailed back.


    It seems that the gap between people and the unfair situation has never been so obvious in front of the public. In the dark night, the atmosphere on the ship has been extremely suppressed. Suddenly, a woman came out of the crowd. It was Chen Tang. Her beautiful appearance was a little angry. She said to Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai: "two elder martial brothers, I have something to ask you."


    Niu Xiong clenched his teeth and did not speak. Zeng Zhibai''s face was ugly. His eyes swept the angry crowd and said with a bitter smile, "you can talk."


    Chen Tang took a deep breath and said, "two elder martial brothers, do you think that the lives of more than 20 younger martial brothers and sisters in our boat are not equal to those of younger martial brother Gan, so we have to risk our lives and wait here all the time?"As soon as this remark came out, the disciples behind her suddenly burst out as if they had been ignited. All of a sudden, many people began to speak in anger and anger. They were all questioning the two elder martial brothers ningyuanjing.


    Rao Shiniu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai are not strangers to the scene, but they can''t bear to face the angry accusations and inquiries of more than 20 younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters. What''s more, they think it''s wrong first, and they don''t know how to explain it.


    Under the criticism, Niu Xiong''s face turned pale and blue, and his anger flashed by. It seemed that he was about to open his mouth when he stepped forward. However, Zeng Zhibai, who was beside him, grabbed him and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother, don''t dare to be impulsive."


    Niu Xiong scratched his head anxiously, but he was at a loss and said angrily, "what do you say to do?"


    Zeng Zhibai was also tongue tied and speechless. They were just like ants at the kitchen table. Suddenly, they heard a sharp shriek in the depths of the demon island. The sound was like thunder. It seemed that the whole demon island was shaking.


    It was fierce and fierce in the howling. Even after such a long distance, the people on the ship also changed color one after another, and the disciples of Qi refining realm showed some fear.


    Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai''s face changed greatly, but they couldn''t speak for a moment. After a while, Zeng Zhibai opened his mouth in a low voice, but even his voice seemed to be a little hoarse, and said, "well, is that the ''ghost King''


    Niu Xiong''s teeth made a faint noise. He said angrily, "is Lin Hu full of mud in his head? He''s so stupid that he dare to take younger martial brother Gan to catch demons in the cave. It''s still time for ghosts to travel at night!"


    Zeng Zhibai''s face was pale, and he said in a low voice: "as soon as the ghost king comes out, even our ningyuanjing disciples will retreat. If they are not careful, they will fall here. I''m afraid that only elder martial brother Wang Gen can subdue this fierce ghost on the whole herring island. What should we do? Why don''t we go back now and tell elder martial brother Wang to come and save people? "


    Niu Xiong gritted his teeth and said, "come back. I''m afraid younger martial brother Gan doesn''t have any bones left."


    What else did Zeng Zhibai want to say? Suddenly, they both looked up at the same time, and a red light flashed in the dark of the demon island.


    Although it was weak, most of the people on the ship always paid attention to that side, but most of them saw it. In the deep night, the red light was very dazzling and strange.


    Niu Xiong stares at the night sky after the red light disappears over there. He is surprised and says, "what''s that?"


    Zeng Zhibai also shook his head blankly. Niu Xiong came back two steps impatiently. Suddenly, he seemed to have made up his mind and said, "younger martial brother Zeng, you should take a boat of people back to Qingyu Island, and then immediately go to find elder martial brother Wang to subdue demons and save people. I''ll go to the demon catching cave on the island to see if I can help you and delay as much as possible."


    Zeng Zhibai was shocked and said: "elder martial brother, this is too dangerous. You..."


    Niu Xiong gave a wry smile and said, "don''t you think I''m willing? It''s impossible. You''re not as good as me. Who else is there if I don''t go? The situation is urgent now. Don''t delay any longer. "


    Zeng Zhibai took a deep look at him and knew that Niu Xiong was telling the truth. He nodded heavily at the moment. Then he took a step and said in a very low voice: "elder martial brother, you should be careful if If it''s really dangerous, you''d better put your life first. "


    Niu Xiong nodded and said, "I know."


    After that, Niu Xiong turned his head and looked at the disciples of Qi refining realm again. He wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he sighed, shook his head, put his hand on the side of the boat without saying a word, jumped down directly, and then quickly swept to the depths of the demon Island.


    With such a move, he immediately caused a commotion among the people on the deck. Many more people ran to the side of the boat to look at Niu Xiong''s back. Then, confused, they turned to look at Zeng Zhibai.


    Zeng Zhibai''s face was pale. At last, he took a look at Niu Xiong''s back in the dark. Then he turned his head difficultly. At this moment, he did not know how many times he scolded Lin Hu and asked his regards to his ancestors. Then, he cried out, "stand up, go back to bluefish island!"


    Under the night, the sea breeze was strong, and the ship turned its bow, slowly turning back to the direction of herring island in the night.


    On the deck, everyone was silent. At first, they asked each other why they couldn''t wait and put them in danger. However, they still understood why it happened. To tell you the truth, it''s no wonder that Niu Xiong and Zeng Zhibai were the two elder martial brothers.


    After seeing Niu Xiong risking his life to enter the island at night, I want to know why he left. Although Niu Xiong is a little grumpy, he still takes care of his younger martial brothers and sisters. For a moment, people are worried. But in the dark, listening to the continuous roaring of animals on the demon Island, no one can say anything.


    The atmosphere was so cold that it seemed that even the sea breeze was going to blow into the bone marrow. Shen Shi sat in a corner of the deck and looked up at the vast night. He had no expression on his face and didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment.


    It was at this time that his pupils suddenly shrank, and he saw a sword in the dark sky, deep in the dark clouds. It was as fast as lightning and lit up the sky. It was like the wind rushing through the night and the sky. It was irresistible and rushed to the demon island like a roaring meteor.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    In the sinking night, the vision in the sky is particularly prominent. Almost everyone on the ship saw it, but no one knows what it is. He just watched the dazzling sword flying to the direction of demon island. Is it Lingxiao sect''s rescue?


    Although everyone''s eyes subconsciously follow the sword in the sky, it''s obviously unrealistic to turn the bow to return to the demon island at this moment. So after the long voyage tonight, the big ship came back to the herring island with a bit of embarrassment.


    As soon as the ship came to a stop, Zeng Zhibai jumped down from the deck and rushed to the direction of the black carp gathering. He was obviously in a hurry to tell Wang Gen that he would go to the demon island to save GANZE and Niuxiong who were in danger. In fact, there was a third person, Lin Hu, who was in danger. No matter how good his temper was, Zeng Zhibai just wanted to die in the demon hunting Never mind in the hole.


    The disciples of Qi refining realm who were left on the deck looked at each other. When they were delayed on the demon Island earlier, their lives were in danger, and they were all filled with righteous indignation. However, once they really returned to the island safely, they seemed to have some unspeakable feelings in their hearts. The joy of their safe return did not seem to be very strong. On the contrary, many people frowned Lock, from time to time looking back to the direction of the distant demon island.


    In the dark, all the people were silent, and finally they got off the boat in silence. Then they dispersed in the middle of the night. Looking carefully at the turtle''s face and the big egg, Shen took a look around him.


    The night was deep, and the island seemed to fall into a quiet sleep. But after a while, a bright light suddenly rose over the blue fish island and soared into the sky. After a slight turning in the sky, it quickly flew to the direction of the demon island.


    At night, Baiyu Bay is beautiful and quiet. Only the sound of the waves beating on the beach comes from afar in the night wind. Shen Shi quietly carries a big bag of things back to his cave. When the stone gate is closed behind him under the urging of Yunfu, and finally the outside world is completely separated, somehow, Shen Shi suddenly feels relaxed, like Back to a real haven, back to a home.


    He stood in the same place for a long time, then took a long breath, went to the stone shelf on one side of the room, put the turtle egg and armadillo bone armor carefully, and then sat back to the bed. After a moment of silence, he shook his head, picked up a Spirit Crystal and began his daily practice.


    One night later, the sun again fell on the paradise like herring island.


    Shen Shi didn''t go out as early as usual today, even though he had recovered completely after last night''s training, and he didn''t feel tired at all. But he didn''t want to go out, but someone took the initiative to find him. A few sounds came from the stone gate.


    Shen Shi went to open the stone gate in surprise and saw sun you standing outside with a smile.


    Shen Shi was a little surprised and said, "isn''t it time for you to go to the animal farm?"


    Sun you waved his hand and said, "it''s better to be late. But what happened to the demon island last night? I heard that GANZE was in danger there? Tell me about it


    Shen Shi was startled and said, "how did you know this so quickly?"


    Sun you sneered and said: "yesterday, there were more than 20 people who went to the demon island in the same boat with you. What''s the identity of GANZE? Such a big story has been spread all over the world. I remember you are also going to the demon island these days, so I came to ask you in a hurry."


    "Well..." Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but did not hide. He told sun you what he saw and heard yesterday. After hearing this, sun you nodded slightly, then laughed and said, "that elder martial brother named Lin Hu seems to have a little impression on me. Although he was a pro biography elder martial brother who came to ningyuanjing in his early years of cultivation, he heard that his popularity among Pro biography disciples is very poor."


    Then he took a look at the stone gate that he had not closed after he came in, approached Shen Shi, lowered his voice, and said, "it''s said that he committed something wrong three years ago and offended elder martial brother Wang Gen, so he was punished from the island to be on duty on the other side of the demon island."


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that there were so many twists and turns in the middle. After thinking about it, he frowned and said, "three years ago, wasn''t that when we first started on the island?"


    Sun you nodded and said, "yes, but I don''t know what happened to elder martial brother Lin and why he offended elder martial brother Wang Gen. If you want me to say that, as you said just now, he tried his best to curry favor with GANZE. I''m afraid he also wanted to climb up the tree of GANZE''s family. "


    Shen Shi is silent. He is in silence for the elder martial brother Lin Hu. He doesn''t want to talk about the big tree. But it''s obvious that GANZE is in danger on the demon island. If GANZE is investigated in the future, he may not be able to eat the good fruit of Lin Hu.


    But these things are the troubles of these famous families. They have nothing to do with themselves and others. At most, they are just curious. Shen Shi soon forgot these things and said hello to sun you. He picked up yesterday''s spoils and prepared to go to the herring market to exchange Lingjing.


    Sun you had nothing to do with it. When he picked up an armadillo bone armor, he cancelled it. His harvest was twice as much as that of the last time. As a result, Shen Shi came out with a big bag of white eggs. At that time, he suddenly turned his eyes round.He has been working in the stockyard for several years. Of course, he knows that the stockyard in the spirit beast hall usually buys turtle eggs from the disciples who go to the demon island. He also knows that a turtle egg can be exchanged for a spirit crystal. The big bag of turtle eggs makes him stutter: "no, no, I''m wrong. Are these all the turtle eggs of the black turtle?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "exactly."


    "Go to me Sun you rushed over to pick up the big bag and looked left and right. He was a bit incredible and said, "how did you get so many eggs?"


    Shen Shi said about the discovery of armadillo on the beach yesterday. Sun you also shook his head and said with envy: "you boy, you''re so lucky."


    Shen Shi laughed, lifted up the big bag of turtle eggs, and said with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll go back to your animal farm and exchange these turtle eggs for Ling Jing."


    At the same time, he made up his mind to say that he would continue to practice fireball from today on and fight with Shen Shi at demon island as soon as possible. It really took a fool to go to the animal farm and continue to serve those spirit beasts if he could get this kind of harvest every day.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I do it occasionally. I usually get three or four spirit crystals at most, and I have to risk being hurt by monsters. How can I be as comfortable as you are in the stockyard."


    Sun you shook his head and just mumbled something.


    They went out to the herring market together. Shen Shi first went to the Qitang shop to exchange an armadillo bone armor for two spirit crystals, and then went to the animal farm with sun you. Under sun you''s familiar guidance, he successfully exchanged the 21 turtle eggs for 21 spirit crystals.


    After saying goodbye to sun you, who was reluctant to leave but was forced to go to work, Shen Shi walked all the way back to the green fish market. Now he was carrying 23 spirit crystals, plus a few in the white fish Bay cave, which made him feel like he had made a fortune overnight. He just felt that he was walking a little light.


    But fortunately, he was cautious after all. He soon took control of himself. After pondering for a while in the street of bluefish market, he went to the dock in the south of the island.


    When Shen yaodang took a boat to the wharf, he found that there was no one on the wharf to make a big catch.


    Shen Shi walked over and looked around, and soon found a wooden sign with a piece of white paper sticking on it beside the stone dike in front of him. He walked over and looked at it carefully, and sure enough, it said that the matter of demon island has been suspended recently, and you younger martial brothers are at ease to practice. You will be informed when it reopens.


    Shen Shi took a look at the big ship, shook his head slightly, and then turned to leave.


    Every day, he went back to work hard to earn high-quality shrimps, but now he had no idea what to do when he came back to Qingyao island The days seem to be repeating yesterday. It''s rare to have such a leisurely time.


    He wandered in the street for a while, thinking of the appearance when he found a lot of tortoise eggs on the demon island yesterday. At that time, he especially wanted to have a magic weapon that could easily hold all the harvest, even if he could only use crude things in the gas refining environment.


    After hesitating for a while, Shen Shi finally made up his mind and went to the shop.


    The two times he sold armadillo''s bone armor were all in this place, so he was familiar with it, including Ji Liangcai, a senior brother in the shop who received him these two times.


    Ji Liangcai''s name is Liangcai, but it seems that his talent doesn''t match his name. He has been practicing on the herring island for more than eight years, and then he has reached the high level of refining Qi. Seeing that there is still a long way to go, he will be a little frustrated. However, he is usually easygoing and has a good attitude to receive some new junior students. He can''t shape himself. However, it is said that there are some highly talented talents in this round of new junior students. In the future, they may be famous people all over the world. Although there is little hope, it is also good if they can form a good relationship now.


    So when he saw that younger martial brother Shen, who had received Shen Shi this morning, came up to him again, he was a little surprised, but he still said with a gentle smile: "what''s the matter, younger martial brother Shen? After a while, did you hunt another piece of armadillo''s bone armor?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    Shen Shi said with a smile: "elder martial brother, you are joking. At this time, how can I go to the demon island and come back?"


    Ji Liangcai stood behind the counter and said with a smile, "since that''s the case, I don''t know if my younger martial brother will come back, but what good things do you want to sell?"


    Shen Shi said: "to tell you the truth, elder martial brother, I''m actually here to buy a small magic weapon to accept things, eh." He thought for a moment and added, "the kind that can be used in refining."


    "Well?" Ji Liangcai looks at him in surprise. Then he nods and takes Shen Shi to a nearby counter. There are a row of magic weapons with different shapes and sizes. Rings, bracelets, pockets, even jade plates and runes are all there.


    Ji Liangcai''s eyes skimmed over these magic tools, but then he went to the edge of the counter, took out some ordinary and dim rings from a row of magic tools placed in the corner, put them in front of Shen Shi, and said: "younger martial brother, the magic tools that accept things usually need the Tao of the yuan realm to be used normally, so we don''t have to look at the others. As for what you said before, there are only a few "little Ruyi rings" that can be used in refining Qi. "


    Shen Shi took as like as two peas of curiosity, and then looked at the rings one by one, and heard the voice of Ji Liang Cai in his ear. "Teacher, brother, this little Ruyi ring is made by the senior men in this gate hall, specially designed for the students on the island''s gas making. The function is almost the same as that of the common nano organ, and it is also very convenient to use the spirit power of the local people to stimulate their use."


    Shen Shi nodded. He had seen similar things on the first floor of Tiantian in xilucheng, Yinzhou, a long time ago. There is a market for them in casual practice. Many people will carry one with them. However, as far as he knows, the complete and complete tools of receiving things really need the way to coagulate the yuan realm in order to be used normally, and there should be some defects in these little Ruyi rings.


    Sure enough, Ji Liangcai quickly went on and said, "but this little Ruyi ring is different from those objects containing magic tools that can only be used in Yuan Jing. It''s specially made for the meager Taoism of the disciples of Qi refining realm. Therefore, in making spiritual materials, we choose low-level spiritual materials. The array is not complete, and the magic tools themselves are very fragile. Therefore, although the disciples of Qi refining realm can use it, the space that a small Ruyi ring can hold is only about four feet square. Once it is opened, it can only be used for one year at most. When the time limit is up, the spirit material array in the small Ruyi ring is almost on the verge of collapse, and it will turn into a pile of waste. "


    He said with a smile: "after all, it''s a missing thing. It can only be like this. Younger martial brother, I''ve told you what to say. The things are here. Do you still want to buy them?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He nodded and said, "buy one."


    Ji Liangcai nodded, handed one of the iron gray rings to him, put the other rings away, and then said to Shen Shi with a smile: "Chenghui, 15 Lingjing."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "so expensive?"


    Ji Liangcai frankly admitted: "yes, it''s more expensive than LiuYun City, but..." He laughed and said, "you see, who let the shop of Qi Tang sell these things on the herring island?"


    Shen Shi grins bitterly, nods and takes out Ling Jing from his arms.


    The twenty-three new Lingjing went out most of the time, and they were replaced by a small ring on the finger of his left hand. Shen Shi comforted himself that as long as he was lucky, he would be able to earn the money in one day when he went to the demon island. Thinking like this, he was in a better mood.


    After leaving the shop, Shen Shi finds a remote roadside in the herring market. He uses some spiritual power in his body and tries to touch the little Ruyi ring in his hand. As expected, inspired by the spiritual power, the little Ruyi ring suddenly opens a space and reveals itself in his mind. As Ji Liangcai said, it''s a small space about four feet square, surrounded by a lot of space Gray, but generally stable.


    Shen Shi nods and takes back the spirit power. Although the four foot square space of the little Ruyi ring is not very big, it can''t be compared with the famous magic weapons such as Xumi bracelet and heaven and earth bag that can be used behind Ningyuan realm, but it''s enough for him now. It''s just that a little Ruyi ring can only be used for four months. It''s really a pity.


    After buying the little Ruyi ring, Lingjing spent more than half of the time, and the demon island was suspended. Shen Shi was bored and idle for a while. Although he was a little concerned about GANZE and others'' being trapped in the demon Island, including the dazzling sword in the sky he saw on his way back last night, it seems that no one knows the follow-up to that, or there is something wrong with it People spread, he did not know how in the end, can only wait.


    After wandering here for a while, he found himself walking in the direction of Hongbeng village.


    He hasn''t been to Hongbeng village for some time since he made up his mind to go to the demon island to catch demons. However, he has always had a good impression of this small demon village, which secretly coexists with the human race. In particular, he has become a good friend with the starfish girl in the village in the past three years.


    I haven''t seen you for many days. Let''s go and have a look.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi quickened his pace and walked in the direction of Hongbeng village.For a while as like as two peas, but the red clam village still looks exactly the same as what he remembered, or the quiet little village on the beach, if not the villagers are all in strange red clam shells, which is almost the same as the ordinary small fishing villages.


    Because he did not come here to peel shrimp recently, starfish would not wait for him at the entrance of the village, so Shen Shi walked into the village. The road in the village is more lively. The Hongbeng people who walk around see it from time to time. Many of them know Shen Shi, who has been here to peel shrimp for three years. They all greet him with a smile. Shen Shi also greets him all the way, but as he walks, he gradually realizes that something is wrong. Most of the Hongbeng people he sees on the road in the village are women.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, then turned his eyes to the other side of the sea. Sure enough, he found that there were only a few boats left by the sandbank near the village where many boats often stopped.


    "Is it time to go fishing again today?"


    Shen Shi is stunned for a moment. He has been busy with the affairs of demon island these days. He hardly moves around Hongbeng village. He only remembers that when he was leaving a few days ago, starfish told him that there were many fewer fish in the sea area around Qingyu island. These Hongbeng people were very distressed and had to increase the number of fishing.


    It seems that even after these days, the situation still shows no signs of easing.


    Shen Shi walks all the way to Hongbeng village. He is familiar with Hongbeng village. When he comes here, of course, he wants to see starfish. She is the granddaughter of the head of Hongbeng village. She lives behind the altar in the village, which is the biggest house in Hongbeng village.


    As he walked along the road, Shen Shi quickly saw the altar in Hongbeng village. Of course, he also saw the statue of pigheaded dragon on the altar. It''s just different from the usual quiet. Today, there is a big table in front of the altar. There are a lot of sacrifices on the table, which seems to be ready for a sacrifice.


    There are several Hongbeng women busy preparing on the altar. Shen Shi comes up to see the starfish in it and says hello.


    Hearing Shen Shi''s call, starfish looked up and said a word to an aunt with a smile on her face. The aunt nodded with a smile. Starfish put down her work and walked quickly to Shen Shi.


    "Why are you free today?" As soon as he came to him, starfish would smile.


    Shen Shi scratched his head and was a little embarrassed. He said, "I was too busy a few days ago. I just want to come and see you when I''m free today."


    Starfish looked at him, a sweet smile, said: "you have wolf heart, did not forget my friend."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, he said tentatively, "what you''re talking about is not conscience?"


    Starfish waved his hand and said, "almost. That''s what it means."


    Shen Shi said in a low voice: "the meaning is much different..."


    Starfish led him to the side. Shen Shi looked back at the altar and said, "what are you doing over there?"


    The starfish said, "Oh, I''m preparing for the sacrifice of the sea god. When my grandfather and they come back from fishing tomorrow, they will sacrifice the sea god."


    Shen Shi was startled and said, "I''ll come back tomorrow. Where did they go fishing?"


    Starfish youth beautiful face for the first time showed a trace of worry, sighed, said: "grandfather, they went to the distant open sea fishing, the distance is too far, must be the next day to return."


    Shen Shi frowned. As far as he knows, most of the red mussels have been fishing for a living for many years. Most of the fishing areas are around Qingyu Island, so they won''t be far away. One day is enough for them to return. Now listening to the words of starfish, it is clear that they have been forced to catch fish far away from the sea. This situation is obviously not right.


    Looking back on the signs he had when he left, Shen Shi could not help worrying and said, "there''s something wrong with it. I think it''s better to talk to zongmenli."


    Starfish nodded and said: "my grandfather has already talked to elder martial brother Wang Gen on this island. He went to the sea to check it two days ago. But my grandfather said that elder martial brother Wang Gen didn''t find out why. The reason is that the fish swarm in the surrounding sea area suddenly decreased, and the sea water was cold and clear. My grandfather said that maybe it was because of the fury of the sea god, so he was ready to make a sacrifice to the sea god. "


    Shen Shi was silent. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Starfish looked at him, but said with a smile, "so, it''s right for you to leave the village. Otherwise, even if you want to peel shrimp now, we don''t have ghost shrimp to kill for you."


    Shen Shi smiles and nods.


    They talked for a while on the road at the entrance of the village. Seeing the people coming and going in the village, many people went to the sea god altar to help. Shen Shi did not delay starfish any longer and left. Starfish was not in a heavy mood. He didn''t know if it was because of his youth. After saying goodbye to Shen Shi, he went all the way to the altar.


    Shen Shi watched her figure go away. As he turned to leave, his eyes inadvertently swept over the altar and saw the tall statue of sea god. For a moment, he suddenly felt that the statue, that is, the pig head dragon, was really ferocious.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    When he comes back from Hongbeng village and walks around the herring market, he looks at the sky. It''s only after noon. Shen Shi only feels that the day seems to be very long, but it seems that it''s also a rare relaxation to stroll around the herring island on a sunny day.


    He walked in the herring center, visited several shops, and then went to the white crane hall. He had a look between the white green and red boards. As expected, the tasks on the board were familiar with the common ones, which were not suitable for him. As for the yellow and purple boards at the back, there are few tasks, but they are very difficult. They can''t be completed by the middle level of the gas refining environment, so he didn''t pay attention to them.


    After seeing it for a while, Shen Shi didn''t care. He turned to Shi Shi ran and walked towards the white fish Bay. Along the way, he gently touched the "little Ruyi ring" on his left finger. He had some novel feelings. Unconsciously, he thought of the scene in Xilu city of Yinzhou when he was young.


    Then, naturally, he thought of his father Shen Tai.


    For three years, he has completely cut off contact with his father. He has no idea where his father is now and what is his situation? When he was alone in a foreign land, sometimes in the dead of night, he would miss his father who had been dependent on each other since he was a child. Even though he had gradually got used to the life on the herring island in the past three years, his missing never weakened.


    After all, he is the only relative in the world.


    Perhaps, the promise of the immortal society is worth believing!


    Shen Shi thought so in his heart, but he felt out the little jade hourglass from his arms. The small sand was still sliding in the hourglass. He gently stroked the smooth appearance of the hourglass, and there was a touch of warmth in his eyes. When he looked up again, he had already walked to his cave unconsciously.


    He took out the cloud talisman to open the stone gate. With a rumbling sound, the stone gate opened. Just as he was ready to go in, he wondered whether he would take advantage of today''s leisure to do his daily homework earlier. Suddenly, he only listened to a cry from behind him: "Shen Shi."


    Shen Shi looked back and saw that Zhong Qinglu was standing outside her cave. She was dressed as a female disciple of Lingxiao sect. Beichi bit her thin lip slightly and looked at her face as if she had a slight blush. One hand was hanging on her side, while the other hand was holding the hem of her dress. She kneaded it and looked strange.


    Shen Shi looked at Zhong Qinglu with a different look than usual, but he didn''t think so much for a moment. He showed a smile and said, "it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu stood there in silence. After the first call, she didn''t know why, but she didn''t speak for a long time. They stood at the door, one at the door, the other at the door. After a long distance, they fell into a strange silence.


    Shen Shi frowned suspiciously. Looking at Zhong Qinglu, he only felt that the girl''s appearance today was a little strange. But when we agreed yesterday, wasn''t everything ok? But under Shen Shi''s slightly surprised gaze, Zhong Qinglu''s expression is more and more unnatural, and the faint red color on her slightly fat cheek seems to be deeper.


    In the end, she seemed to be cruel at last. She gritted her teeth, raised her head in anger, breathed a little, and strode to Shen Shi.


    "Shen Shi." She glared at him, blushing, but her eyes dodged.


    "Ah?" Shen Shi is at a loss.


    Zhong Qinglu took a deep breath. She was embarrassed. Then she lowered her head slightly and said, "yesterday, you gave me ten spirit crystals and bought a set of spirit alchemy. I, I I made a mistake... "


    At first, she spoke very loud, but when she said that, Zhong Qinglu was inexplicably weak. Her eyes dropped down and she no longer looked at Shen Shi''s face. At the same time, the blush on her face became deeper and deeper, and her voice became thinner and lighter.


    Shen Shi reluctantly listened to Zhong Qinglu''s words, and then he felt a pain in his heart. The alchemy failed, and the whole set of spirit materials became waste. Ten spirit crystals were lost in vain.


    Although he had been psychologically prepared for a long time and calculated that this deal or gambling would definitely experience such a situation, when he really had to face it, Shen Shi was still a little distressed to think of the ten vanishing bright Lingjing. But he soon cleared up his mind, because he found that Zhong Qinglu seemed more embarrassed and depressed than him.


    "Er..." Shen Shi looked around and saw that they were still standing at the door one by one. The situation was really embarrassing. He said, "come in and talk."


    Zhong Qinglu looks at him, nods silently, and walks into Shen Shi''s cave behind him.


    The stone door closes and the room quiets down. Zhong Qinglu takes a few steps forward and looks at the cave. It''s her first time to enter Shen Shi''s stone room. She sees that the room is clean and the things are put in order. She can see that Shen Shi should be very careful about the daily things.


    Shen Shi came over and stood face to face. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say. The atmosphere was a little cold and stiff. After a while, Shen Shi shook his head, but took out the last eight spirit crystals from his arms. Then he went to his bed and found two. Then he gently put the ten spirit crystals on the table and relaxed his expression, "This is the second charge," he said with a smileZhong Qinglu raised her eyes a little. Under her slender eyelashes, her bright eyes reflected a pile of bright and shining crystal on the table. For some reason, she was still for a long time.


    Shen Shi looked at her and said, "what''s the matter? Didn''t we make an appointment? "


    Zhong Qinglu slowly lowered her head, and unconsciously grasped the skirt of her dress with her hands. After a while, she said in a low voice: "if What if it fails again this time? "


    Shen Shi sighed and said: "I was very lucky yesterday. I just found a nest of eggs of black striped turtles on the demon island. I went back to the animal farm to exchange 21 spirit crystals, so I had some spare money. But I don''t think my luck will be good every time, and my income will not be so high every time. In addition, I have to leave some to guarantee my cultivation. So... " He looked at Zhong Qinglu sincerely and said, "if you still make a mistake in alchemy this time, you''ll have to wait for me for a few days and let me collect the next sum of money for you, OK?"


    Zhong Qinglu''s face turned red in an instant, just like a beautiful and charming flower. Unconsciously, there was a kind of rare and charming appearance, which surprised Shen Shi and brightened his eyes. However, looking at her expression, it was obvious that she was embarrassed, and seemed to have a deep sense of shame. As for the reason, Shen Shi could guess some, but he didn''t expect that Zhong Qinglu, a girl who usually looks higher than the most domineering girl, was more simple in her heart than he thought.


    After a long time, Zhong Qinglu seemed to have summoned up her courage, but her voice was strangely light when she opened her mouth. She said, "otherwise, the deal will be over."


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and said, "why?"


    Zhong Qinglu lowered her head slowly and said, "I took your spirit crystal to refine the pill. As a result, when I was refining the pill, I don''t know why, there were all kinds of thoughts lingering in my mind. There were always the kind of things that I would do if I made a mistake. The ten spirit crystals you gave me were in vain. Then I even think, if you still give me Lingjing in the future, how can I make mistakes? That''s it It''s a waste of the Lingjing you''ve got by fighting with the monster on the demon island... "


    At this point, her face was full of anxiety. She looked up at Shen Shi and said, "I don''t know why there are so many strange ideas, but I just can''t concentrate, so It''s a mistake. "


    Shen Shi is dumb and looks at Zhong Qinglu. For a moment, he really doesn''t know what to say.


    After a while, Zhong Qinglu saw that Shen Shi looked strange but didn''t speak. She was a little nervous and strange. When they had nothing to do with each other in the early days, she saw that Shen Shi was naturally self-confident and had something to say. After they had just made a deal, she was full of confidence at first. Even her heart passed by. This guy might be a fool and give me money to practice Head. Only when she really began to use Shen Shi''s Spirit Crystal to buy spirit materials and start alchemy, did she find that there was such a heavy pressure, even though the pressure was a little puzzling.


    Even now, when she stood in front of Shen Shi, she felt a sense of shame.


    In her 15-year-old life, it was an emotion she had never felt before.


    After a long time, in the silence in the stone room, Shen Shi suddenly said, "why don''t you promise me by yourself?"


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t respond for a moment. She said in amazement, "what did you say?"


    Shen Shi said solemnly, "if you always fail in alchemy, you can''t succeed all the time, and you waste my countless spirit crystals, then you can just promise to pay off the debt by yourself in the end."


    Zhong Qinglu stood there for a moment, her face turned red again, and she was furious and said, "asshole!"


    He rushed over and picked up the Lingjing on the table at hand. One by one, he hit Shen Shi hard as a stone. He was still angry and said, "Stinky mouth, you dare to take advantage of me. You are so bold! Kill you, kill you


    Shen Shi scurrying, hiding for a long time, ran to the corner of the stone room, but several of them were lost.


    In the meantime, the sound of ten young girls'' wheezing on the ground was clear.


    Shen Shi turned his head slowly and grinned. After looking at Zhong Qinglu, he squatted down slowly and picked up the scattered Lingjing on the ground. At the same time, he sighed and said, "although Lingjing is very hard, you should not throw it like money."


    Zhong Qinglu angrily turns her head to ignore him, but after a while, her breath calms down. She turns her head and looks at Shen Shi, who is squatting on the ground to pick up a spirit crystal. She snorts a little, but she also squats down and picks up a spirit crystal that rolls near her.


    The sound of ticking is that Lingjing rolls on the hard ground, which is very conspicuous. They soon pick it up, but one of them rolls under the bed. It takes Shen Shi a lot of effort to find it, and then rolls out with his hands.


    Zhong Qinglu is squatting on one side, watching Ling Jing roll out, subconsciously reaching out to pick up, just as Shen Shi also extends his hand over, the palms of the two touch slightly, Zhong Qinglu snorts, turns his head and takes back his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    When Shen Shi picked up the last crystal, there were seven in his hand, and Zhong Qinglu picked up three. Zhong Qinglu kept her eyes on the three crystal clear crystals in her hand for a moment, then threw them into Shen Shi''s hand, and said: "put them away, don''t think there are any crystal..."


    Before the words are heard, Shen Shi turns over her hand and grabs her white palm. Zhong Qing just wants to get angry, but she sees Shen Shi push the ten spirit crystals into her hand, and then push her fingers to the palm, as if holding it firmly.


    She was a little absent-minded for a moment, but what she wanted to say was stuck in her mouth and couldn''t say it any more.


    As for Shen Shi, he seemed to relax. He simply sat down on the ground, leaned back against the bed, looked at the top of the stone room, and suddenly said, "Zhong Qinglu."


    "What for?"


    "I was just kidding."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you know why I chose you for this gambling deal?"


    Zhong Qinglu frowned and said, "didn''t you say that, because..." She seemed to think of something, but half of what she said, she kept silent, but Shen Shi said it for her.


    "Because, ah, I think you are the most gifted one in alchemy among the new disciples of our generation. In that sentence, if I don''t choose you, should I go to other wastes?"


    But I don''t know why it''s so easy, but I don''t know why.


    Shen Shi took a look at her and gave her a smile. He looked cheerful and calm. He leaned back against the bed and said, "I have confidence in you. Why do you have so many thoughts and doubt yourself?"


    Zhong Qinglu slowly took a breath, and her expression gradually calmed down. Her usual pride seemed to return to her. She snorted, and seemed to disdain to answer Shen Shi''s question: "just be ready for Lingjing. It''s wordy, like an old woman!"


    Shen Shi speechless, saw Zhong Qinglu stand up, way: "open the door."


    "Oh Oh" Shen Shi jumps up and opens the stone gate with a cloud sign. With a rumbling sound, the stone gate slowly opens. Zhong Qinglu puts the ten spirit crystals in her arms. When she turns around and is about to leave, she suddenly sees that Shen Shi seems to have a touch of light green, like a small hourglass. For a moment, she is curious and says, "what''s that?"


    Shen Shi raised the hourglass in his hand and said, "you are asking this, hourglass. You can see that the sand is completely leaking from one end. It''s an hour later. It''s very accurate."


    Zhong Qinglu let out a "ah" and said, "Oh, there is such a thing. I need an hour to watch the stove every time I make pills. If you don''t need it, you might as well give me this hourglass!"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, he still shook his head and said, "this is the only thing my parents left me. It''s not good to give it to others."


    Zhong Qinglu obviously didn''t know the origin of this. When she heard this, she was stunned. Then she nodded, "Oh," and turned to leave the stone room.


    Looking at her back gradually away, Shen Shi slowly raised his hand, and the stone door closed again. He still kept the posture of leaning against the bed. Suddenly, his face showed some strange look, including some doubt. He whispered to himself: "Oh, is this girl really worth believing? Can''t she really make a mess of her..."


    This day passed peacefully. Shen Shi didn''t go out again, and Zhong Qinglu didn''t come back.


    The next day, that is, the second day Shen Shi came back from the demon Island, GANZE was in danger on the demon Island, which caused Qingyu island to suspend the task of the demon island. Finally, the follow-up and the reason of the matter were also spread out. Because GANZE was born in the Gan family and he was extremely talented, which attracted people''s attention. In a flash, it spread all over the island, and almost everyone knew it.


    On that day, GANZE decided to go to the demon island to see the task of catching demons. After boarding the boat, he was flattered by Lin Hu, elder martial brother of ningyuanjing. Even after he got on the demon Island, Lin Hu must follow him. After other disciples of Qi refining realm went to the demon Island, they all began to hunt for the spirit material of the demon animals. They were lower than Shen Shi. They didn''t even go deep into the forest of the demon island. They only hunted the low-level demon animals carefully on the beach outside the demon island. As for the discovery of a large nest of Black Turtle eggs on the beach, it was sheer luck.


    GANZE''s original intention is to come to the demon island to try his skills after taking over the demon hunting task. After all, he is the most outstanding genius in this round of new disciples. He is the only one who has cultivated to the high level of refining Qi in three years. Even though he is modest, he has some pride in his heart, so he doesn''t like the low-level monster, so he has entered the demon island all the way Deep in the forest.


    Along the way, Lin Hu naturally accompanied him. With his practice in Yuanjing, the monsters at first were no longer talking. GANZE and he were like bamboo. They were singing and advancing with high spirits. GANZE was also in high spirits and excited. Lin Hu took advantage of the heat, but he proposed to take him to the core and most dangerous demon hunting cave on the demon island There are dangerous monsters, and even many strange and unpredictable ghosts, but they are also the production of the most advanced spirit materials in the demon hunting task.GANZE people are careful and big. The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. In addition, Lin Hu''s chest is shaking. He only says that his way of condensing Yuanjing is enough to keep GANZE safe. They rush into the demon catching cave.


    As soon as it entered, something happened.


    What happened in the demon catching cave, and what ferocious monsters or strange ghosts GANZE and Linhu met, are not mentioned in many rumors on Qingyu island. Obviously, nobody knows about it. Everyone guesses that all kinds of monsters and ghosts have been pulled one by one, including that they are said to have been sealed in the deepest part of the demon catching cave for many years See the "Yin ghost king" of the sky, some people vividly guess whether they escaped and gave them a slap in the head!


    In a word, there are many kinds of guesses, but only one result is that Lin Hu disappeared in the demon catching cave after they were in danger. GANZE seems to have escaped by virtue of a treasure handed down by the Gan family, which inspired something to ask for help, and attracted Gan Wenqing, who was ranked in the three swords of Lingxiao on Jinhong mountain, to arrive quickly Lucky to escape the day of birth.


    When Shen Shi and others return to Qingyu island by boat, Zeng Zhibai quickly goes to report to Wang Gen. Wang Gen is also shocked. He immediately rushes to the demon island with his sword. On the way, he happens to meet Gan Wenqing and rescue GANZE. It''s a great fortune.


    However, there are still some shortcomings. First of all, Lin Hu, who entered the demon catching cave with GANZE, has no news. Second, according to Zeng Zhibai, another disciple of ningyuanjing who was on duty on the demon island that day, Niu Xiong, who was on duty on the same day, was forced into the demon catching cave in the middle of the night to rescue Lin Hu and GANZE. But after that night, Niu Xiong disappeared mysteriously, and no one ever saw him again.


    The incident was so serious that even Wang Genzhi could not suppress it. It soon spread to the whole Lingxiao sect. The only successor of the Gan family was in danger. At the same time, two ningyuanjing disciples disappeared on the demon Island, which caused several elders to be angry. It is said that Wang Gen was even reprimanded for this.


    The gathering of clouds and winds on Jinhong mountain once spread the news that Wang Gen would be replaced to preside over the affairs of Qingyu island.


    However, the spotlight soon changed. It is said that at a Presbyterian meeting where Master Huaiyuan personally convened most of the elders of yuandanjing to discuss the matter, Wang Gen''s mentor, sun Mingyang, who is now the second most important person in Lingxiao sect, was furious. In front of master Huaiyuan and the elders, he pointed out the bad rules, There is nothing wrong with Wang Gen. on the contrary, Gan Wenqing rashly interferes in the affairs of Qingyu Island, blatantly disobeying the iron rules and regulations of Huaiyuan in the past. What is the purpose of this?


    Since you can go to the rescue at any time, can you give all kinds of cultivation benefits?


    GANZE is known as the first gifted disciple of Lingxiao sect for hundreds of years?


    At the end of the day, elder sun was even more astonished, and his voice and color were fierce: is it the Gan family''s self-conscious status that they don''t even see the real person of Zhangjiao?


    This remark made the Presbyterian meeting quiet. It is said that under the immortal seats who have a good command of Taoism, there seems to be a faint sound of wind and thunder floating, and the whole top of the golden rainbow mountain changes color.


    As for what happened later, no one knows. Three days later, GANZE was slightly better, so he hurried back to Qingyu island and stayed closed for a few days. On Jinhong mountain, Gan Wenqing was severely punished, but elder Yunni, who was always strong at the Presbyterian meeting that day, unexpectedly kept silent. Afterwards, he went to ask for mercy from Zhangjiao Zhenren, and even heard that she went to find him once Elder sun Mingyang, this made Gan Wenqing''s punishment a little lighter, but he was still punished to leave jinhongshan and go to "baishanjie", which is known as lingxiaozong guarding the backyard, to do a very dangerous task.


    Originally, because of the rise of GANZE, the reputation of the Gan family rose again. The Gan family, which was favored by many people, suddenly fell silent in Lingxiao sect overnight. Among the 22 elders of Danjing, two of them who were closely related to the Gan family also declared their closure at the same time.


    But Sun Mingyang''s elder sun''s department is full of morale, and everyone is optimistic about it, especially Wang Gen, who is in charge of the affairs of Qingyu Island, has been praised by many people, and his reputation in the Department has greatly increased. Even after all, Wang Gen has done nothing in this matter, most of which is to catch up with the news afterwards


    After this event, Wang Gen''s reputation in the three swords of Lingxiao has surpassed Gan Wenqing''s, and he is close to Du Tiejian, the disciple of Zhangjiao real person. The voice of taking over the next leader of Zhangjiao is also rising at the same time. However, after he returned to Qingyu Island, some of the Lingxiao sect disciples in xuanri hall inadvertently saw that the elder martial brother Wang Gen was in a low mood and often locked himself in a quiet room. Occasionally, when he was in a daze, he even showed a hint of self mockery.


    As for the other side of the demon Island, lingxiaozong soon sent someone to check it. Wang Gen and others also went deep into the demon catching cave and searched it carefully, but there was no clue. Although the demons and ghosts in the cave were powerful, they were just ordinary goods in Wang Gen''s eyes. The missing Lin Hu and Niu Xiong seemed to have completely disappeared in the world, and they were never seen again There have been.


    Some people even speculated that these two people would not be too unlucky. They met some ferocious monster that day and were swallowed directly, right?Although this kind of words can''t be said clearly, they still spread quietly in private. Lin Hu''s popularity is poor on weekdays, and no one is sad about it. On the contrary, Niu Xiong makes friends with many people here on weekdays, and Zeng Zhibai and others are angry and sad.


    It''s just that life is going to pass after all. Although it''s very noisy, it''s still gradually calming down on the herring island. After confirming that it''s really just an accident, everything is normal on the demon island. After a few days, everything is in order. The ship bound for the demon Island is finally ready to set sail again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    It''s fine on May 29.


    It was nearly June, and the dawn was getting earlier and earlier, and the green fish island was getting hotter and hotter every day. However, this little heat didn''t feel too much for most of the Lingxiao sect disciples who practiced Xiaocheng on the island.


    Shen Shi left the door early in the morning, and under the fresh sea breeze, he walked all the way to the dock in the south of Qingyu Island, ready to take the boat to the demon island.


    During the period when the demon island was temporarily closed, Shen Shi could not say that he was idle, but his income was still greatly affected, including the transaction with Zhong Qinglu. These days, he could not get a third piece of Lingjing, which made him sometimes regret buying the little Ruyi ring engraved on his left hand.


    Fortunately, this kind of hard time has finally passed. At this moment, he can''t wait to go hunting on the demon island. In addition, this rare period of time for him to calm down and practice, in addition to absorbing Lingjing skill every day, he practiced water archery every day. He used the mysterious power in the middle of his eyebrows to cast water archery at the same speed, which needs to be improved Three breath time, presumably this is an insurmountable pass, but this casting speed is faster than most people''s imagination, at least in the present demon Island, it should be enough.


    In addition, he also lost another normal spiritual power in his Qi. Although it is very difficult for these scattered spiritual powers to cast the five elements magic, all the monks in the world are like this. After training, they can also release the same magic. After constant cultivation, Shen Shi began to become familiar with this difficult method. Now the time required to activate water archery with normal spiritual power in his body has progressed from ten breath to Nine breath.


    Basically, it''s useless. In the battle with monsters, the long ten breath time is enough for monsters to bite your throat, and nine breath is obviously the same end.


    Shen Shi had arrived here when the sunrise on the distant sea level was shining on the big ship on the wharf. What was different from his imagination was that there was no one on the wharf at the moment. Only the big ship was alone at the seaside.


    Shen Shi turns his eyes and looks around. For a moment, he is shocked and a little worried. Did he hear the wrong news? Today is not the day for the reopening of demon island? At this time in the past, the senior senior senior brothers and sisters in the gas refining area waiting for a boat at the dock are not twenty, and there are more than ten. How come there is no one here today?


    He wandered around here for a long time, but no one came. Just when Shen Shi himself thought that the news might be wrong, suddenly a sound of feet came from the road behind him.


    As soon as Shen Shi''s spirit was aroused, he turned his head and saw a figure walking to the dock. It was a familiar face, but it was someone Shen Shi didn''t expect to see today.


    Here comes GANZE.


    I haven''t seen you for some time. The noble son from an ancient family is obviously more haggard than he saw before. There is a feeling of depression in the silence between his eyebrows. Even from the appearance, you can see that there is a heavy burden in his heart, which makes him sad.


    When GANZE went near and looked around, he was obviously surprised by the desolation near the wharf. Finally, his eyes fell on Shen Shi. The two teenagers looked at each other. A moment later, Shen Shi nodded to him, laughed and said, "good morning."


    GANZE was stunned for a moment, and then also showed a smile, although perhaps because of his heavy heart, his smile was far fetched, and said: "morning, er, today is not the day of the reopening of the demon Island, how come there is no one here?"


    Shen Shi looked at him in silence. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    GANZE waited for a moment, then suddenly woke up. A trace of embarrassment flashed over his face and said, "sorry, I, I don''t mean you are not human Every time I go to the demon Island, there are many senior brothers and sisters here. I was surprised just now, so I said something wrong. "


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. I''ve just arrived. What I saw is this scene. I don''t know what happened."


    GANZE frowned and just wanted to say something. Suddenly, both of them heard the movement from the big ship at the same time. They turned to see two figures on the deck and then came down.


    Both of them are disciples of ningyuanjing in their early twenties. One of them is Zeng Zhibo, who used to be on duty in the demon island. There is another woman beside him, a woman. When Shen Shi''s eyes fall on her, she is stunned. She has a pretty face and is actually the Xu Yanzhi she met in the five elements hall at the beginning.


    They went down side by side, their eyes swept over the empty dock, their faces remained unchanged. Only when they saw the two teenagers standing there, one of them was GANZE, did they look a little surprised.


    Shen Shi and GANZE, as the younger generation, welcomed each other. Shen Shi was a little surprised and said, "elder martial sister Xu, how did you come here? Besides, today''s Wharf is not the demon Island reopening. Why is it so cold?"


    Xu Yanzhi also seemed to have some impression of Shen Shi. He nodded to him with a smile and said: "yes, today is really the day when the demon Island reopens. As for not seeing people, this is... "She turned her head and looked at Zeng Zhibai. Zeng Zhibai looked at the sky and sighed: "it''s time. It should be just the two of them."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded and said, "get on board."


    Shen Shi and GANZE look at each other. They have many questions in their hearts, but they still follow them to get on the ship and stand on the deck. Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai don''t rush to leave the ship immediately. Instead, they call them over. Xu Yanzhi first takes a deep look at GANZE, and then says, "my name is Xu Yanzhi. Elder martial brother Wang Gen sent me to work here in demon Island, and I''m here Some things happened for a while, and the demon island was temporarily closed. I think you all know that. " Hearing this, GANZE''s face was slightly stiff, and he slowly lowered his head. Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai looked at his figure. At the same time, they only heard Xu Yanzhi speak slowly and said, "before going to the demon Island, I have to tell you something, because..."


    "The rules have changed."


    It has been a long time since the establishment of demon Island, and the rules have changed a lot. In the past 100 years, in order to take care of the new disciples, lingxiaozong often sent ningyuanjing disciples on duty in demon island. When these new disciples were in danger, they would help each other, especially after Wang Gen came to Qingyu Island three years ago to take charge of the new affairs He was careful and took good care of these younger martial brothers and sisters. He didn''t want to let one of them get hurt, so he directly increased the number of ningyuanjing disciples on duty from one to three.


    However, few people know that when the demon island was just established, the original intention of the ancestors of Lingxiao sect was not the same. The new disciples of the past went to the demon Island, and they were completely laissez faire. They acted by themselves, and even if there was a risk of falling and dying, no one would care about it, because in the eyes of the ancestors of Lingxiao sect, the demon island was a place for practical training, and there was no need for them People have to come here. Now that we have come to the demon Island, we will naturally experience the most primitive and real battle.


    Between life and death, we all depend on ourselves, and we can only bear all kinds of dangerous adversities one by one.


    It seems that the original intention has been gradually forgotten after many years. However, after the demon Island incident, there was a radical yuan Danjing elder at the jinhongshan Presbyterian meeting. He thought that the new disciples were taken too much care of by the sect. As a result, the new disciples didn''t have any practical training, and even knew themselves when they were dealing with dangerous monsters and ghosts I don''t know if I can do what I can, and I don''t know if I can do what I can. If I go on like this, what kind of new people will come out of the green fish island?


    After several disputes, and the impact of the disaster of GANZE demon Island, all kinds of strange and treacherous clouds in the clan. Indeed, many elders didn''t like it and agreed with it one after another. So in the end, the rules on the demon Island were changed and returned to their original appearance.


    GANZE''s face was very ugly. He hung his hands beside him and clenched his fist quietly. It seemed that he was suppressing his irritability. Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and felt uneasy. He said: "elder martial sister, do you mean..."


    Xu Yanzhi sighed, looked at them with some pity and sympathy, and said: "from today on, elder martial brother Zeng and I are only responsible for sending you to the demon island. In addition, we will not step on the demon island."


    Zeng Zhibai also said: "after you go to the island, everything depends on you. No matter where you go, what kind of monster or ghost you hunt, it''s up to you. We will never interfere, but we will never intervene. Even if you are injured or even dying in demon hunting, as long as you don''t climb on this ship, you will be killed on the seawall below If the monster catches up, we won''t do it. "


    Shen Shi and GANZE''s faces were white at the same time.


    Xu Yanzhi sighed and said, "that''s the rule, but it''s up to you to decide whether to go to the demon island or not. If you don''t want to go, you can get off the ship now."


    Shen and Ganshi were both silent, but they didn''t leave.


    After a while, Zeng Zhibai nodded, his eyes flashed a trace of appreciation, and said: "well, since you still don''t go after you know the rules, let''s set sail. In short, when you get to the demon Island, you can only rely on yourself. Life and death are just a line. Be careful. "


    The ship shakes and slowly leaves the dock. Shen Shi on the deck suddenly asks Xu Yanzhi, "elder martial sister Xu, besides the two of us, what about those senior brothers and sisters in the gas refining field?"


    Xu Yanzhi said faintly: "the news about the change of the rules on the demon island has been spread out these days. They must all know. As for why no one came today, I don''t understand."


    Then he turned and left, leaving Shen Shi and GANZE standing on the deck speechless.


    At the other end of the deck, Xu Yanzhi went to Zeng Zhibai, who was controlling the ship. After a while, he heard Zeng Zhibai Snort and said, "these high-level disciples of the gas refining realm are really useless. Once he heard that the rules had changed and nobody took care of them, no one dared to come to the demon island."


    Xu Yanzhi shook his head in silence and glanced at the other end of the boat. There were two 15-year-old boys waiting in silence, even if the situation ahead was really dangerous, which they had never met before."In a word, there are some good young students in this group of new students." She said softly with a smile.


    Zeng Zhibai followed her eyes to the other side of the deck and nodded. He seemed to agree with Xu Yanzhi''s words, but then his eyes turned to the direction of the demon Island farther away. There was a trace of loss in the bottom of his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    While Shen Shi and GANZE take a boat to the demon Island, the atmosphere of xuanri hall on the blue fish island is dignified. Many disciples of Lingxiao sect get up early and tour around without expression. There are three people in the main hall of xuanri hall. Compared with the tense atmosphere outside, the main hall is more relaxed.


    Wang Gen was one of the three, but unlike usual, he didn''t sit in the first seat. Instead, he gave up his seat to another white haired old man, and he was respectful in the next seat. In addition to these two people, another one is actually Zhong Qingzhu, but she seems to be a little nervous, and there is no place for her in the class, so she stands quietly between the other two people and occasionally goes up to pour tea and water.


    The old man with white hair looks relaxed, and his attitude is warm. When talking and laughing with Wang Gen, his eyes occasionally sweep over Zhong Qingzhu, and his eyes will show some satisfaction. Naturally, Wang Gen looked in his eyes and said with a smile, "Uncle musician, you really have a brilliant eye. In the past three years, younger martial sister Qingzhu''s practice in array has improved by leaps and bounds, which can only be described by her unique talent."


    "Ha ha, it''s a waste of time for her to cook three years ago


    Wang Gen laughs and praises again. This white haired old man is named Le Jingshan. He is one of the 22 elites of Danjing in Lingxiao sect, and he also presides over one of the important halls. He is very important in the interior of Lingxiao sect. Even with Wang Gen''s current status, you have to sit with him.


    A moment later, Le Jingshan turned to Zhong Qingzhu and said with a smile, "Qingzhu, when you were first introduced, I asked someone to give you a message and ask him to take care of you. Now three years later, you can make some achievements, among which elder martial brother Wang Gen really contributed a lot. You should remember that and thank him quickly. "


    Wang Gen quickly smiles and waves his hand. The bell over there and green bamboo agrees. He bows his head and salutes respectfully. Wang Gen smiles and helps him up. He turns his head to le Jingshan and says, "uncle, why are you so polite? Younger martial sister Qingzhu has outstanding talent. I also value it very much. She will become a great weapon in the future. At that time, there must be another general under the command of uncle."


    Yue Jingshan grinned and looked very happy. They chatted with each other again. Then he turned to Zhong Qingzhu and said, "Qingzhu, this time I came to Qingyu Island, it''s just a routine inspection in my family, and I don''t want to do anything else. But it''s really good to see that you are now a little successful in practice, but you must not be complacent. You still need to practice hard. When I break through the condensate environment in the future, I will tell my brother to take you down the hall, then it will be a new world.


    A little bit of green bamboo nodded with gratitude. Le Jingshan said with a smile, "well, if you still want to do something and practice, you don''t have to talk with us. Let''s go and help you."


    Zhong Qingzhu agreed, respectfully saluted the two important people in Lingxiao sect, and then quickly walked out of the room.


    Looking at Zhong Qingzhu''s slim figure disappearing at the door, Wang Gen looked back and said to le Jingshan with a smile: "the array is always difficult. First, it depends on the financial resources, and second, it depends on the talent and savvy. In the past three years, Ms. Zhong''s spiritual crystal on the island is just the usual number, but her entry into the array can far surpass others. It can only be said that she is gifted and has excellent savvy."


    Yue Jingshan smiles but does not speak. He is obviously very satisfied with his eyes. However, his smile soon fades down and he looks at Wang Gen, but it is meaningful and says: "nephew Wang, there are so many ups and downs in the family today. You are also a man of the moment."


    Wang Gen''s face was stiff. He looked up at lejingshan. After a moment''s silence, he showed a bitter smile and said, "martial uncle, those younger martial brothers and sisters at the bottom don''t know what''s going on. Why do you want to laugh at me again?"


    With a smile, Le Jingshan said leisurely, "now everyone in Gan''s family regards you as a thorn in their eye. As for the elder martial brother, Du Tiejian is afraid of you, not to mention Yunni, one of the five elders. I''m afraid she has some opinion of you."


    Wang Gen was silent.


    Le Jingshan got up and took a few steps back in the hall. He said faintly: "a few years ago, I was thinking that elder martial brother Mingyang was really good. He gave birth to a powerful son and trained a powerful apprentice. In the future, the leader of the sect should be in his hands. Unfortunately, it seems that it''s better to have a son. "


    Wang Gen stood up with a straight look and said, "my martial uncle is cautious. My master is very far sighted and resourceful. I can''t spy on him. My nephew doesn''t dare to listen to such wishful thinking."


    Yue Jingshan took a deep look at him and said with a smile, "don''t you dare to listen?"


    Wang Gen nodded and said, "I dare not listen."


    Yue Jingshan stepped forward and said, "but is it true that you don''t have him in mind?"


    Wang Gen was silent for a moment, and said decidedly, "he didn''t want to."


    After gazing at him for a while, Le Jingshan suddenly smiles, turns around and walks away for two steps. Then he seems to think of something. He turns to Wang Gen and says with a smile, "what do you think of our array hall in the clan?"Wang Gen was stunned. He didn''t understand the meaning of the martial uncle, but after a moment''s hesitation, he said frankly: "there are many entrances to the upper Hall of Jinhong mountain, but the entrance of the seventh hall is still respected. Regardless of the entrance of the seventh hall, the Shutang hall has made great progress in the past decades. In my opinion, the strength of the array hall under the leadership of the martial uncle should rank in the top three It''s one of them. "


    Yue Jingshan gazed at him with a flat face and said, "but I can''t even get into the five elders."


    Wang Gen''s face suddenly changed, and he even felt cold on his back.


    Suddenly, lejingshan laughed again, regained his gentle manner, and said, "OK, I''ve seen it. If there''s nothing left or right, I''ll go back to the mountain first."


    Then he walked out. Wang Gen quickly followed him and accompanied him out of the door. When he got to the gate, Le Jingshan took a slight step, looked at Wang Gen, and said with a smile, "if you work hard, you will have a bright future in the future. If you encounter any difficulties, you can also come to me. Maybe you can help me. I''ll take care of you. "


    Wang Gen deeply saluted and said in a low voice, "I understand."


    Lejingshan nodded and turned away.


    Wang Gen slowly straightened up and watched the martial uncle yuandanjing leave. After a long time, he quietly turned back to the room. When he was alone in a room, there was no one on his side, but a dignified color slowly appeared on his face.


    When the huge demon Island reappeared, Shen Shi only felt that there was no difference between the two previous times. It was the same as the scenery of rolling mountains and dense forests. Even the roar of animals from the deep mountains didn''t sound strange.


    Standing on the deck, he couldn''t help but peek at GANZE. Compared with GANZE who came to the demon island this time, he didn''t have the calm demeanor he had when he came last time, and he didn''t have the scenery that people surrounded the stars and arched the moon, because Shen Shi was the only one on the deck of this big ship.


    Although GANZE''s face was calm, his eyes still showed a bit of complexity. Obviously, he had many unspeakable thoughts about the island. Shen Shi turned his eyes and watched the ship slowly approach the seawall and stop. He couldn''t help thinking in his heart, is it the first time in his 15 years of life that a person like GANZE, who was born in the disaster of the demon island a few days ago, has encountered a major setback?


    However, no matter how GANZE was, it had nothing to do with Shen Shi himself. This idea flashed through his mind, but it was soon forgotten. When the ship stopped, Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai came again. In addition to reiterating the new rules on the demon Island, they told them to be careful.


    Shen Shi and GANZE have honestly heard the promise, but when they get off the ship, they are suddenly stopped by Zeng Zhibai. They turn to look at him. Zeng Zhibai looks sad, sighs and says: "it''s impossible, but please pay attention when you walk up the demon Island, in case you can find Please come back and let me know the trace of elder martial brother Niu Xiong. "


    GANZE silently lowered his head. His face was not very good-looking. Shen Shi nodded and agreed.


    Then they got off the boat. The long seawall was constantly washed by the sea. There were at least ten or twenty people walking this road on weekdays, but now they are the only two teenagers. They suddenly seem very lonely.


    When they set foot on the demon Island, a strange emotion or pressure came over them, which made Shen Shi and GANZE silent. They looked at each other and walked forward slowly.


    Along the way, they didn''t talk to each other until they got to the outside of the forest. Gan Ze, who was walking in front of him, stopped and turned to look at Shen Shi. After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Shen Shi, do you want to enter the forest?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I''m not good enough. I''m going to find some low-level monsters just outside the woods and on the beach." Then he asked, "are you going in?"


    GANZE nodded and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and nodded. GANZE didn''t say anything more. After taking a deep breath, he looked at the deep and dense forest in front of him and walked to the forest.


    Just then, he suddenly heard a voice coming from behind, saying: "GANZE."


    GANZE stepped, turned to look at Shen Shi and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi said: "be careful. When you are in danger, you will step back. Life is important and you will not lose face."


    GANZE looked at him. After a while, a smile slowly appeared on his face. He nodded and whispered, "I know. Be careful, too."


    Shen Shi smiles, waves at him and goes to the beach. GANZE took a look at his back, then without hesitation, turned and walked into the woods.


    Just outside the dense forest, the two teenagers separated. The waves were surging, the sea breeze was blowing, and the roar of animals in the distant mountains suddenly came back and reverberated over this mysterious and dangerous demon island.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    "Whoosh!"


    The sharp and crisp howling sound resounded through the beach, followed by the angry and painful birdsong. A moment later, a big gray bird with half human height fell out of the air, fell heavily on the sand, and blood flowed out. After convulsing in the pool of blood, it died.


    On the beach five feet away from the low-level monster windbird, Shen Shichang breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed his dignified expression. Then he looked up at the sky. It was past noon, and the sun was shining. It was the hottest time of the day.


    Unconsciously, he had been fighting for several hours on the demon island. Among them, he followed the beach outside the demon island and killed four armadillos. Finally, he met a windbird and ate a nourishing pill in the middle. So the speed of aura recovery was much faster than before. He was not forced to go back to the big ship and wait for a day.


    Compared with the relatively heavy armadillo, the wind bird is not as powerful as armadillo, but it is much faster in agility. After practicing water archery, Shen Shi was the first time to fight against this kind of fast monster. At the beginning, he was not quite used to it. He was soon close to the body by the windbird and ran into several dangerous situations. Fortunately, he was also in the middle level of the realm of refining Qi. His body could barely resist the attack of the windbird. After several setbacks, he saw a flaw and released the water that had been ready for him for a long time Archery, careful state accurately hit the heart position of the windbird, a fatal blow.


    Rao is so. At the moment, Shen Shi looks a bit embarrassed. His hair and clothes are messy, and several places have been torn. Naturally, these are all given by the windbird''s claws. Even on his cheek, there is a skin split wound. Although it is not long, the blood flowing down looks a bit terrible.


    After standing in the same place and calming down, Shen Shi examined his whole body carefully to make sure that there was no other injury except some trauma. Then he was relieved. As for the scratched wound on his face, he didn''t care much about it. Windbird, a monster, is not poisonous. He doesn''t need to worry about anything except the pain of the wound.


    When he came to the windbird, he looked at the body of the windbird. Then he reached out and searched on the back of the windbird. In the soft and slightly tough feathers of the tentacles and behind the neck, he quickly found three feathers with different colors. They were not the gray color of the whole body of the windbird, but the bright yellow color.


    This is the place where the spiritual power of the windbird is most concentrated. It is also the most valuable spiritual material produced by the windbird. It is called "yellow feather of the windbird". After returning to Qingyu Island, each yellow feather can be exchanged for three spiritual crystals.


    In this way, the windbird has nine spirit crystals in return. In addition to the four iron armadillo he killed before, Shen Shi has earned 17 spirit crystals on the demon island in the past half a day. The reward is very rich, even compared with some senior martial brothers in the refining realm.


    As a matter of fact, Shen Shi is indeed an alien. You should know that among the new disciples on the Lingxiao sect''s herring Island, including the old disciples who have not yet broken through the Ningyuan realm, almost all of them have the ability to catch demons on the demon island until at least the high-level realm of the gas refining realm, and most of them still go in groups.


    It''s not that everyone''s strength is not enough. It''s normal for most people to go to the demon Island only when they are strong and tough enough to block the attack of demons and beasts after the high level of refining Qi. And the five element method is not completely untrained. But it takes a long time for most people to practice the five element method. It''s common to practice the five element method with ten and nine breath If you practice eight or even seven breath to cast a spell, you are already gifted in the five elements.


    In such a long casting time, it is obvious that you can''t face the monster alone. You can only find a companion and go with him. It is the most efficient way to cast the spell in the distance by letting his companion stand in front of you in the battle. As for Shen Shi, because of the mysterious consequences caused by Qingxin mantra, the casting speed is almost equal to that of Ning Yuan Jing monk who opened up the sea of Qi in Yufu, but it is impossible for him to have one.


    Shen Shi takes down three yellow feathers and contentedly takes in the little Ruyi ring on his left hand. There are four pieces of armadillo''s bone armor in it now. It''s a great harvest. It''s a pity that he didn''t meet armadillo picking the Black Turtle''s nest on the beach today


    Some greedy thinking, Shen Shi himself felt a little ridiculous, how could he have such good luck every day. He stood up with a smile and looked around. At this moment, he took a nourishing pill and recovered his spiritual power. He consumed a lot of spiritual power in the battle. The spiritual power in the center of his eyebrow was only enough to perform the last water archery.


    Do you want to move on, or is that all for today?


    Shen Shi touches the little Ruyi ring on his hand and hesitates. It''s said that the reward is enough. It''s not a waste of time to look back, but


    "Boom!"


    Just as he was thinking, there was a loud dull noise, followed by a roar of animals, but it came out from the deep forest in front of him, which scared Shen Shi.


    Is there any powerful monster nearby?


    Shen Shi''s first reaction is like this. He knows himself very well. Although his water archery is a little successful, he can deal with these low-level monsters on the edge of the demon island alone at most. The monsters that go a little deeper into the island are much more fierce than these armadillo and windbirds. He is still unable to deal with them in the middle level of the gas refining realm.He turned around and left. Although the unknown monster in the forest has not appeared yet, it''s better not to meet it. Just after he ran a few steps, he suddenly heard a loud shout in the forest, which made him stop.


    It was obviously a person''s voice. It sounded like he was fighting with some kind of monster. Now there is only one person on the demon Island besides Shen Shi himself.


    Shen Shi was staring at the deep part of the forest, frowning, but he still turned around and left after pondering for a moment.


    There was no accident on the way back. Shen Shi went back to the big ship by the sea safely. When he got on the deck, he subconsciously looked around and saw that the ship was empty and GANZE had not come back.


    Gu Zhibai went to the ship and saw no one on the deck.


    Time passed quietly, and the sun was shining on the island. An hour later, a sudden movement came from the woods on the demon island. Shen Shi stood up, supported the side of the boat, and looked out. After the shadow flashed, GANZE walked out from the depths of the woods.


    He looked very tired, and his face looked pale. It seemed that he was exhausted, and even walked with a little vanity. So he came all the way from the seawall, boarded the ship, and then sat down on the deck with his back against the side of the ship. He gasped there. First he looked at Shen Shi, and then his face relaxed ¡£


    After a while, he looked up at Gan Ze''s two sharp tusks.


    They looked at each other in mid air for a moment. Shen Shi first showed a smile and said, "are you working hard?


    GANZE smile, look a little tired, but the spirit looked pretty good, said with a smile: "OK, er, this is on your face?"


    Shen Shi stretched out his hand to touch the wound on his cheek and said, "it''s nothing that was caught by the windbird."


    GANZE looked at him and nodded. Then he looked around Shen Shi as if he was empty handed. He hesitated for a moment and said, "today Bad luck? "


    Shen Shi smiles, reaches out his left hand to GANZE not far away, and shows him the little Ruyi ring. GANZE takes a glance and suddenly says, "little Ruyi ring, I forgot this We''ll have to get one next time. "


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile, glanced at the two spiritual materials beside him, and said, "is this the ghost Bobcat?"


    GANZE was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Shen Shi with more dignified eyes. He said, "exactly, have you ever seen such a monster?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "before Once. " Then he raised his eyes to GANZE, and his eyes were filled with admiration. He said, "you are more powerful than I thought. You killed a ghost Bobcat alone."


    In fact, ghost shadow Bobcat is still a first-order monster, on the same level as windbird and armadillo. However, ghost shadow Bobcat is far more powerful than windbird and armadillo in terms of strength, speed and ferocity. Shen Shi dares to fight against windbird and armadillo alone, but if he meets ghost shadow bobcat If you do, I''m afraid it''s more bad than good.


    In the past, Shen Shi has seen other senior brothers and sisters hunt this kind of monster, but they all hunt in groups. Like today''s GANZE''s action of killing ghost Bobcat alone, it''s really unheard of. It can be seen that this one is really famous. Under his fame, he has unusual strength.


    GANZE doesn''t seem to be very proud. After chatting with Shen Shi, it seems that the battle with ghost shadow Bobcat really consumed him a lot of strength, so he closed his eyes and went to rest there.


    Shen Shi saw that he was tired, so he didn''t disturb him. He walked quietly. Until it was getting dark and the sun was setting, Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai suddenly came out of the boat in a ghostly way. Looking at GANZE and Shen Shi safely back on the boat, they seemed to be relieved. Then their eyes fell on GANZE On his body, especially on the fur and tusks around him, a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    But Rao was so. They didn''t say much. They just turned around and left. Soon the ship was anchored and set sail.


    Shen Shi stood up in silence and looked at the distant demon island from the deck. At the moment when the sun was setting and the sea was sinking, the island regained its calm and seemed to be falling into a deep sleep. Only when the setting sun at dusk was shining on Shen Shi''s face, he seemed to pass a trace of inexplicable doubt. His eyes looking at the demon Island were also a bit deep.


    If he remembers correctly, ghost bobcat, a kind of monster, is naturally evil, hot and Yin loving. It usually comes out to look for food at dusk, and rarely appears at noon.But today, the ghost Bobcat killed by GANZE seems to be different


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    No matter all the way, the ship safely returned to the green fish island, under the night, people scattered.


    Shen Shi went back to the cave by himself. He practiced and rested as usual. On the next day, he went to the herring market to exchange the money he got for Lingjing. Although Lingjing didn''t feel anything after she got into Ruyi ring, Shen Shi was still in a good mood. He even walked briskly along the way until he came back to Baijing In front of the cave in Yuwan, I saw a figure standing at my door.


    Zhong Qinglu turned to see him come over and waved to him without expression.


    Shen Shi''s heart clapped for a while, and he walked over with a dry smile.


    They looked at each other. Shen Shi grabbed his head and said, "good morning."


    Zhong Qinglu light way: "early."


    After these two simple greetings, they didn''t say anything more. Suddenly, they seemed to fall into a strange cold atmosphere. When they saw the scene, they all looked curiously and strangely.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu soon noticed the strange things around them. Zhong Qinglu frowned, while Shen Shi said in a low voice, "let''s go in."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded. Shen Shi came forward and opened the stone gate with a cloud sign. They entered the cave stone chamber. Shen Shi was relieved. Before he could think about what to say, Zhong Qinglu had already looked at him with a straight face. Even his voice seemed to be a little cold, and said, "I failed in alchemy yesterday."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shen Shi opens his mouth and wants to say something, but when he says it, he finds that he doesn''t seem to know what to say. Looking at Zhong Qinglu''s appearance, he seems to be indifferent, but the two white palms hanging on his side don''t know when to make a fist. Even his knuckles look white.


    Shen Shi sighed softly, and finally he didn''t say anything. He took out ten spirit crystals from xiaoruyi ring, gave them to her with a smile, and said, "this is the reward I got from going to demon island yesterday. Here you are."


    Zhong Qinglu takes a look at the shining Lingjing on his palm, and then his eyes fall on Shen Shi''s face. One night later, of course, the wound is no longer bleeding, but the skin and flesh are still shocking.


    Zhong Qinglu''s lips seemed to tremble slightly. Her hand was still hanging on her side. I don''t know why she didn''t reach for it.


    Shen Shi took a look at her, took a step, put the ten spirit crystals in her hand, and then said with a smile, "take it quickly, or I''ll say that I''ll give you a pledge."


    Zhong Qinglu''s cheek suddenly flashed a trace of blush, like courage suddenly returned to the body, glared at Shen Shi, Shen Shi nodded to her, did not say anything.


    Zhong Qinglu suddenly turned around and strode to the door. At the same time, she seemed to be biting her teeth and said in a loud voice: "you wait, I will show you my ability sooner or later!"


    Shen Shi shook his head behind her and gave a bitter smile.


    This deal, or gambling, at least for now, Shen Shi is still in a miserable situation, but he is willing to accept defeat. Although he is a little distressed for those Lingjing who lost the bet, he is still able to accept it, and at the same time, he is comforting himself with a good vision in the future.


    Life is still passing day by day. Although it''s Xiuxian Avenue and Xianshan Lingjing, generally speaking, the life on Qingyu island has been a long time, and it''s still a little boring. Everyone is working hard for the road of cultivating immortals in his dream, for the illusory dream of becoming an immortal. Every day, he works hard for those shining stones.


    After Lingxiao Zong changed the rules of demon Island, the number of refining disciples who went to demon island to catch demons decreased sharply. In the first few times, only Shen Shi and GANZE went there. However, with the passing of time, more and more high-level disciples came to the demon island to refine Qi. However, it is obvious that compared with the calm in the past, people''s mood when they boarded the demon island is not so good.


    Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai told everyone who went on the ship and landed on the island that they should be proud of life and death and act according to their ability. While speaking, they had a clear and resolute attitude. It was safe on the ship and they would ensure the safety of everyone. But after getting off the ship, even if they were dying on the seawall under the ship, they would stand idly by.


    These strict rules are even more severe than ever, which makes every disciple in the refining realm tremble. Therefore, the target they choose is generally one or two grades lower than the prey they hunt in the past. As for the core area of demon hunting cave in the depth of demon Island, almost no one dares to pass.


    In this way, the surrounding area of the demon island is much more lively than before. Many high-level disciples who would never come here often haunt around, which indirectly affects Shen Shi. Although few people can see armadillo and windbird, which are the lowest level monsters, they often kill them when they pass by together Now


    As a result, Shen Shi''s harvest has been reduced, but generally speaking, because there are many monsters on the demon Island, he can still hunt low-level monsters as long as he goes far along the beach, so it''s not a special trouble. Moreover, as the days went by, the situation on the demon island seemed to be the same as before. Those high-level disciples in the gas refining realm became more courageous and began to go deep into the demon island. At the same time, more and more disciples came back to the demon island.Soon, the number of people who took that ship increased from Shen Shi and GANZE to 167. Although it was less than before, it was about to recover to its peak. On the demon Island, Shen Shi also finds that the original harassment has disappeared in his "territory". Those elder martial brothers and sisters have gone deep into the demon island again, and they can''t see the cheap goods outside.


    The only difference is that GANZE''s treatment on the ship seems to be quite different from that in the past. There is no such situation that many people have a strange look at him. They all have the feeling of avoiding him, and few people will come to him.


    But because in the first few days only two people were on the same boat, Shen Shi and GANZE got to know each other gradually. On weekdays, they talked and chatted when they met. Although they were not close friends, they both felt that each other seemed to be a good person.


    It seems that such a day is about to go on quietly, including Shen Shi''s thought about the abnormality of the ghost Bobcat in his heart, and there is no other similar sign. It seems that it is just an accident alone, and everything is normal, just like before.


    But a month later, one day at noon, with a sad voice coming from the deep forest, it shook the whole demon Island, and then all the people on the herring island.


    The first disciple of Qi refining realm who died under the claw of a monster appeared.


    The dead man was named shashajin. He was a high-level disciple in the realm of refining Qi. Compared with Shen Shi and other new disciples, he joined Lingxiao sect in the previous round. On weekdays, Shen Shi has seen this man, and he has some impression on him, because he is one of the four person team headed by Chen Tang. In the small circle that goes to the demon island to do the demon hunting task, he is a little famous, and he is a recognized demon catching expert.


    But such a man died on the demon island at noon without warning. When his corpse was dragged back to the ship by his companion with red eyes, the whole ship was silent.


    The corpse was covered with blood, scratches and biting marks, most of which were in the upper part of the body. Even a small part of the face was about to be lost. It was really miserable.


    Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai appeared on the deck as soon as the scream came out. Although everyone could see the anxious color on their faces, they did not get off the ship after all. Instead, they stood on the deck silently waiting for Chen Tang to bring back Sha Jin''s body.


    Shen Shi stood in the crowd, looking at the corpse, silent. When he turned his eyes, he found that GANZE was not far away from him, staring there silently.


    It seems to feel Shen Shi''s eyes. GANZE turns to him. Shen Shi''s lips move and says in a soft voice, "be careful in the future."


    GANZE nodded, but also lowered his voice, said: "you too."


    The next day, the number of people going to demon island was two-thirds less.


    Lingxiaozong didn''t give any explanation for Sha Jin''s accidental death. In fact, it doesn''t need any more explanation.


    Nowadays, the rules of demon island have been clearly stated. Every disciple who goes to demon Island knows that it''s walking a tightrope between life and death. Just before Sha Sha Jin died, we didn''t have a clear understanding. We always thought that the monsters on the demon Island were just like this. In the past, we could easily deal with them. Can''t we kill the same enemies now?


    In the past, many dangerous monsters were defeated and killed by the people, and the most cost was only to get hurt. There was never a real death.


    Until this time


    After the incident, all the friends around Shen Shi came to visit him one after another. Many people advised him, including sun you and Zhong Qingzhu, especially Zhong Qingzhu. It seems that Shajin''s accidental death has given her a lot of stimulation, which makes her very worried about Shen Shi''s safety. She repeatedly advised Shen Shi not to go to the demon island. Her words are very anxious, especially for her Shen Shi has to go to the demon island in order to earn Lingjing, which is very sad.


    Shen Shi persuades her with difficulty. He also feels that Zhong Qingzhu''s reaction seems to be too big. However, he is a little closer to Zhong Qingzhu since he shared the adventure in the storm three years ago, so he patiently persuades her. In contrast, Zhong Qinglu, another young girl surnamed Zhong, showed some strange emotions.


    After hearing that there will be dead people going to demon Island, Zhong Qinglu also comes to Shen Shi''s cave soon. However, after seeing Shen Shi, Zhong Qinglu just looks at him for a while, but doesn''t say a word of persuasion for a long time. Finally, she has to go. Ten spirit crystals turn around and leave, which makes Shen Shi depressed for a long time.


    We are here to cultivate immortals, not to fight for our lives. We go to the demon island to earn Lingjing for better cultivation, but not to fight for our lives. In other words, it''s hard to cultivate immortals, and we do have to fight for our lives in the future, but it''s better to fight for our lives when we have all kinds of skillful Daoism in the future? At least grasp a little bigger, can earn Spirit Crystal way is not only this one, why risk life to demon island?


    So the number of people going to the demon island is less and less day by day, and the deck of the ship is more and more lonely day by day.Finally, one day, Shen Shi got on the boat. Looking around, he found that only he and GANZE were left on the huge deck.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    The ship set sail and left Qingyu island. The sea beat the strong hull, making the ship sway slightly on the sea. After Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai came to see it, they left here soon. So at last, only Shen Shi and GANZE were left on the deck.


    Looking at the empty deck, the two people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment. This kind of scene seems familiar to them. A few days ago, in the first few days when the demon Island reopened, only the two of them went to the demon Island together. I didn''t expect that now, after one person died, it turned into this again.


    Shen Shi and GANZE have become acquainted with each other after these days. After all, they are the only two people of the same age on the ship. After GANZE''s accident, his elder brothers and sisters seldom gathered around him. On the contrary, GANZE seems to be more close to Shen Shi, who has always been indifferent to him.


    At this moment, GANZE looked around. After a moment, he turned his head to look at Shen Shi. He shook his head slightly and said, "it seems that there are only two of us left."


    "Well." Shen Shi also sighed and sighed. They stood on the side of the boat together, watching the sky and sea high, and the sea wind blowing, blowing their clothes flying.


    After a while, Shen Shi suddenly said: "GANZE, those senior brothers and sisters are not coming. Your status is much more valuable than them, and your future is even more promising. Why do you still insist on going to the demon island?"


    GANZE did not answer him immediately, but looked at the distant sea. After a while, he asked, "what about you? Now the demon island is so dangerous that it''s possible for people to die. Why do you have to go to the demon island as a disciple of the middle level of the refining realm? "


    "Shen Shi said:" because to the demon island to earn more Ling Jing


    GANZE frowned and turned to look at him. A trace of confusion appeared on his face. He looked very serious and said in a soft voice: "just for Lingjing, do you want to take such a big risk?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "yes, just for Lingjing." After a pause, he said with a smile: "but to say the risk, in fact, as long as we can do, in fact, it will not be particularly big."


    GANZE nodded slowly, thinking that Shen Shi was only around the demon island in the past. With the strength of the lowest level monster, he should still have a way to deal with it.


    Shen Shi asked again, "why do you have to come to demon island?"


    GANZE was silent for a moment and said, "I will get up from where I fall."


    The tone of this sentence is firm and firm. It''s totally different from what a 15-year-old boy said. Shen Shi looks at him and sees that GANZE looks solemn and doesn''t mean to joke. But he doesn''t know what he means by getting up?


    From this, Shen Shi thought of the original thing again. For a moment, he couldn''t help asking GANZE, "when you were in danger on the demon Island, did you encounter any fierce monster or fierce ghost in the demon catching cave?"


    GANZE''s face changed slightly. Shen Shi''s eyes were sharp. He saw that there was a trace of fear in his eyes, but at last GANZE just said casually: "I met a powerful ghost."


    As for other details, GANZE didn''t want to talk about them. Shen Shi didn''t ask about them any more.


    The plain journey continued until the demon island. They got off the boat and broke up outside the woods as usual. They parted ways in the distant mountains and went to their own destination.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know what special hunting target GANZE has, or what powerful means GANZE has to go into the woods alone; and GANZE has never asked Shen Shi why Yijie''s medium level realm of gas refining can hunt on this demon island alone.


    Two people are so calm to maintain a friendly friendship and a certain distance, in this huge demon island each action.


    At dusk, Shen Shi came back to the boat with a little tired, but he was in a good mood. In the little Ruyi ring on his left finger, there are twelve spirit crystals worth of spirit material, which can offset the hard work of the day, and it''s enough to add another part of the cost of refining Nourishing Qi pill to Zhong Qinglu.


    However, recently, the success rate of Zhong Qinglu''s alchemy has greatly improved. It seems that Shen Shi''s massive investment in practicing for her in the early stage has gradually reflected the effect. Now, Zhong Qinglu''s Alchemy of Nourishing Qi Dan almost keeps the chance of success once in three times, which is a rare excellent performance, and also makes Zhong Qinglu more and more famous in the Dan Hall Many patriarchs have begun to pay attention to her.


    Zhong Qinglu also keeps his promise. Every time he succeeds in alchemy, he gives all the five nourishing pills to Shen Shi. Even if Shen Shi is a little embarrassed and wants her to leave some, Zhong Qinglu insists on not.


    Now Shen Yao''s disciples are not so rich as to cultivate Qi on the island. Sometimes he doesn''t use one or two of them to cultivate Qi on the island It''s much faster than before, and there is a sign that it''s close to the middle level of perfection, and it''s a glimpse of the high level of gas refining.


    It can only be said that there is a big difference between having money and not having money, and whether there is a panacea or not. Moreover, the higher the gap, the more obvious it is.This is also a successful business. Shen Shi thought that he was somewhat satisfied. Then he stepped on the deck of the ship and saw GANZE sitting on one side at first sight.


    GANZE seems to be in a bit of a mess. He leans against the side of the boat to rest. His clothes are a bit messy and dirty. Now he is closing his eyes and has no obvious spiritual material beside him. However, Shen Shi doesn''t think he is coming back empty handed. In fact, after he showed GANZE xiaoruyi ring, GANZE has the same thing on his hand the next day.


    Hearing the movement of Shen Shi''s steps, GANZE opened his eyes, looked at Shen Shi, nodded to him with a smile, and said, "how''s the harvest?"


    Shen Shi grinned, sat down beside him and said, "it''s not bad. Maybe it can change twelve spirit crystals. How about you?"


    GANZE said, "I killed a three eyed eagle."


    Shen Shi was surprised, and then he looked at GANZE. The three eye carving is a powerful monster on the demon island. It is stronger than the ghost Bobcat killed by GANZE a few days ago. It is already a powerful species of second-order monster. In the past, those senior brothers in the gas refining environment wanted to capture this kind of monster, but they were often surrounded by several people to succeed Can you beat such a powerful monster alone? Is this man really a genius like a monster?


    GANZE then took another look at Shen Shi. It seemed that he thought of something, and suddenly said, "I remember you said before that you came to this demon island to catch demons after learning a kind of five elements technique?"


    Shen Shi didn''t have anything to hide. He said frankly, "yes, I learned water archery, but the power of this technique is so general that I can only deal with the low-level monsters outside the demon island. If I go deeper, I can''t deal with it."


    GANZE was silent for a while. He seemed to ponder for a moment, but then he said slowly: "I think if it is possible, you''d better learn more first-order skills, such as fireball and rock stab. Nowadays, there may be no difference between low-level monsters, but in the future, high-level monsters often have the attributes of five elements. If you use them properly, they may have miraculous effects."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such an opinion on the five elements technique?"


    GANZE laughed and said, "it''s not true. I don''t have any talent here, and I''ve never learned the five elements. What I said before was all told by Pu Changlao, who is in charge of the martial arts hall in the clan." After a pause, he took a look at Shen Shi, who was surprised. His face seemed to be a little chatty. He gave a dry smile and said, "Mr. Pu is always my grandfather''s younger martial brother. He has a good relationship with our Gan family on weekdays."


    "Well..." Shen Shi once again saw the huge contacts of the Gan family in Lingxiao sect. He nodded and said, "since it''s what the elder of Yuandan sect said, it''s not wrong, but the practice of the five elements is difficult. I have to take my time."


    GANZE seemed to agree with Shen Shi''s judgment on the difficulty of practicing the five elements, and then he said with a smile: "by the way, at the beginning, Pu Changlao also said that if you have a little success in practicing the five elements, you''d better work hard on the talisman. The two complement each other. If you can use them flexibly, you may have unexpected effects. ¡±


    "talisman?" Shen Shi''s face showed some strange color.


    GANZE looked at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "but I used to hear that talismans are extremely difficult and complicated. It''s just that the utility is average, but the cost is frightening. It''s really not an easy-to-use magic power."


    GANZE even nodded and said, "you''re right. I heard the same thing." Facing Shen Shi''s suspicious eyes, GANZE put out his hand and said with a smile, "I''ve said it all. These are the original words that Pu Changlao said to me, not my own ideas."


    After a moment''s pause, GANZE pondered: "maybe because Pu Changlao''s own realm is too high, he is already a real person in Yuandan realm. Naturally, what he sees is different from us. What''s more, he and other people are not short of all kinds of resources of Lingjing pills. It must be easy to bear some talismans, so he can say such words."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "do you mean that old Pu Chang knows that the hungry are hungry?"


    GANZE laughed, waved his hand and said, "you said that. Be careful, I''ll report to Mr. Pu later."


    Shen Shi was so shocked that he bowed his hand and said, "spare your life, hero!"


    GANZE was so happy that he patted him on the shoulder and shook his head.


    The ship slowly lifted its anchor and left the demon island. In the evening wind, the sails were far away, and the sunset lit up the sky.


    Shen Shi looked at the sunset in the sky and put his hands behind his head. A thought flashed through his mind: should I go to the five elements hall again tomorrow


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    When the night is dark, Shen Shi and others return to the dock in the south of the island. When Shen Shi and GANZE get off the boat together, Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai also walk down.


    GANZE greets Shen Shi and goes back to the cave by himself. Shen Shi slows down and waits for a moment by the side of the road. When Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai come over, they greet him and say to Xu Yanzhi, "elder martial sister Xu, I have something to ask you."


    Xu Yanzhi was a little surprised, but he nodded and nodded to Zeng Zhibai. Zeng Zhibai left first. Xu Yanzhi turned to Shen Shi and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi said: "elder martial sister Xu, you worked in the five elements hall at the beginning. Now you are here in the demon island. Who is the elder martial brother in charge of the five elements hall now? Is it elder martial brother Zhang?"


    Xu Yanzhi nodded and said: "yes, it''s elder martial brother Zhang Yihui who is in charge of the affairs of the five elements hall now. He doesn''t have any additional people. You know, there are already Well, there are fewer things. "


    Xu Yanzhi said, but he began to laugh. Shen Shi naturally understood the coldness of the five elements hall, and nodded his head with a knowing smile. Xu Yanzhi looked at him and said, "why, do you want to learn other five element techniques?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said: "exactly, I think the five elements technique seems quite interesting. If I can learn more techniques, it will be a good thing for self-defense."


    Xu Yanzhi gave a "Oh" and said with a smile, "this is a new disciple who likes the five elements as much as you. Now it''s rare. I think elder martial brother Zhang will be happy to see you. I''ll say hello to him later. You can go there by yourself."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "thank you, elder martial sister Xu. Well, there''s one more thing. I''d like to invite elder martial sister Xu."


    Xu Yanzhi said, "what, you say."


    Shen Shi said: "I don''t know if there is a way to teach talismans here in the hall of five elements, or here in our art hall?"


    Xu Yanzhi browed and said, "do you want to learn talisman?"


    Shen Shi nodded.


    Xu Yanzhi pondered for a moment, with more solemnity on his face. After a moment, he gazed at Shen Shi and said with a straight face, "younger martial brother Shen, as a disciple of the martial arts school, I''m very happy to see that you like the five elements. To be honest, I''m very happy, and you guessed right. Although our martial arts school is not impressive, there are many magical powers in it, and there are also some talismans." Speaking of this, her voice paused for a moment, and then went on, saying, "but I still want to remind you that no matter the five elements and talismans, they are all difficult and complicated magical powers of Taoism. Many people are afraid of the way, and it will take a lot of energy to achieve something. You are still in the realm of refining gas. It seems unwise to be rash and greedy. What do you think? "


    Shen Shi was silent. Xu Yanzhi spoke and looked sincere. It was obvious that his words were sincere. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. After a while, he nodded and said, "thank you for your instruction. Let me go back and think about it."


    With a smile, Xu Yanzhi seemed to be more charming in the night. He reached out and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you are still young. You still have a lot of time in the future. Especially if you can break through to Ningyuan, Shouyuan can at least double. Why worry about not practicing all kinds of Taoist magic powers in the future."


    Shen Shi nodded and said nothing.


    The next morning, Shen Shi got up early in the morning. First, he went to the black carp market and changed the spirit material in xiaoruyi ring for the Spirit Crystal. Then, with the color of thinking, he strolled around the shop on the black carp market for a while. Finally, he seemed determined and turned to walk towards the five elements hall.


    As usual, although the five elements hall is close to the bustling white crane hall, its door is quite desolate. The last time Shen Shi came here, he was accompanied by sun you, and then he met Zhong Qingzhu. But this time, there was no one around. Even when he walked to the gate of the five elements hall and looked inside, he saw that the inside was empty. The distinctive five color ground appeared in front of his eyes, as if symbolizing five strange powers.


    Shen Shi stepped into the gate of the five elements hall and called tentatively: "elder martial brother Zhang?"


    "Well?" A promise sounded from the depth of the five elements hall. A moment later, from behind the red door of the five color stone gate, a man came out. He was Zhang Yihui, the disciple who was guarding the five elements hall.


    Looking at Zhang Yihui coming over, Shen Shi gives him a quick salute. Zhang Yihui gives him a look up and down. He suddenly shows some doubts on his face. He seems to feel that the younger martial brother in front of him is familiar. He hesitates and says, "are you..."


    Shen Shi said: "little brother Shen Shi, I came here a few days ago."


    Zhang Yihui thought about it carefully and suddenly said, "Oh, I remember. You bought a water archery here. Why did you come here again? Oh, do you have doubts about practicing water archery and have difficulties in practicing it? " With a smile, he waved his hand and said, "the five elements method is very difficult. It''s really difficult to practice at the beginning, but as long as you keep practicing, you will gradually find the beauty. Well, if you have any doubts, just ask me. "


    Seeing that Zhang Yihui is all embracing and seems to be afraid of giving up the five elements technique, Shen Shi smiles a little in dismay. He thinks that elder martial brother Zhang is straightforward and seems to have a strong sense of belonging to the martial arts hall. Now he laughs: "elder martial brother Zhang misunderstands. I''m here today to buy another first-order technique. What''s more, I want to...""What?" In the middle of what he said, he was interrupted directly by Zhang Yihui. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Shen Shi with a happy face. He said, "do you mean you want to learn another skill?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes."


    Zhang Yihui''s face was full of surprise and joy, and said: "look at you, do you like the magic power of the five elements? Er, I remember the last time you learned water archery, it wasn''t too long. How was your practice? "


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "I''ve been practicing water archery for a while, and I''ve got a little success. I really feel like I like it. I''m just free these days. I just want to come and have a look. Maybe I can learn another skill."


    Zhang Yihui burst out laughing, clapped his hands and said, "that''s great. The martial arts hall is short of new disciples who really like the five elements. After all, what do you want to learn this time?"


    Shen Shiliao looks at this elder martial brother Zhang strangely. He thinks that when he came here last time, elder martial brother Zhang didn''t seem to have such emotional exposure in his memory. Elder martial sister Xu was also here that time. Most of their words were said by Xu Yanzhi. Elder martial brother Zhang seems to be silent most of the time.


    But maybe he was really happy when he saw that he liked the five elements technique. Shen Shi didn''t think deeply for a moment. He said, "I just want to learn one more technique, but I don''t particularly want to learn it. Maybe it''s fireball technique, or rock stab technique?"


    Zhang Yihui gave a "Oh" and looked at him for a moment. After pondering for a moment, his face was a little more joyful and a little more thoughtful. Then he said, "younger martial brother Shen, if you just like the five elements, then you can learn everything naturally. You don''t have to be forced. However, if I want to fight for self-defense, elder martial brother, I have some experience, which is different from what you think. Do you want to hear it or not? "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He quickly arched his hand and said, "please teach me."


    Zhang Yihui nodded and said, "the skill you have learned before is water archery. This skill is one of the three most common first-order skills. Its power is almost equal to that of fireball and rock stab, and it is superior in first-order skills. In my opinion, you are just in the realm of refining Qi now. A water archery is enough as an attack spell. If you want to learn other skills, from the perspective of enhancing your own strength, I think you should learn some other auxiliary skills, such as "wind Agility", "fire barrier", "quicksand" and "tardiness" for the rest of your life


    He said with a smile, and said, "if you think about it yourself, you may be able to figure it out."


    Shen Shi frowned and thought. He stood in the hall of five elements and looked at the ground under his feet. After a long silence, his eyes became brighter and brighter. After a moment, he raised his head and said with a smile, "I see. I understand."


    Zhang Yihui''s face was somewhat appreciative and said with a smile, "let''s hear it."


    Shen Shi said: "even if I have learned water archery and fireball at the same time, the most of the two spells are cast in turn, and it is impossible to cast them at the same time. In addition, I am unlikely to encounter high-level monsters now, and the five elements Shengke attribute is not too obvious, so it seems that it doesn''t make much sense for me to learn one more fireball or rock stab."


    Zhang Yihui nodded and said, "yes, what else?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "but what I would do is an auxiliary skill, such as wind agility, which makes me faster, and tardiness, which makes my opponent slower. Although I heard that the power of the first-order skill can only last for a short period of time, it is enough to give me more time to cast water arrow or do other things."


    Zhang Yihui said with a smile: "that''s exactly what it is. Although the truth is simple, there are not many people in the world can understand it. Younger martial brother Shen, you really have some talent for the five elements. After all, what do you want to learn now? "


    Different from Xu Yanzhi''s performance last night, Zhang Yihui didn''t seem to think that Shen Shi''s practice of refining Qi was too greedy to chew. He didn''t care whether it would delay Shen Shi''s practice. He just seemed to be very happy about Shen Shi''s desire to learn the five elements.


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "I''m still a layman of the five elements. Elder martial brother has been immersed in this way for a long time. Can you give me some suggestions?"


    Zhang Yihui thought about it for a moment and said, "if you want me to tell you something, I think you''d better choose one of ''fire block'' or ''tardiness''. Fire block is used for self-defense, tardiness can be used to slow the enemy''s speed, and the effect is good in actual combat."


    After a while, Shen said, "I still want to learn fire."


    Zhang Yihui laughed and looked very happy. He said, "good old rule, three spirit crystals!"


    If you want to take out the red stone, you can take it to me again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    "Talisman?"


    Zhang Yihui turned around in amazement and looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi stood there with a calm face. He looked at Zhang Yihui with a look of examination. There was no other special look.


    Zhang Yihui frowned slowly and said, "do you want to learn the way of Fu?"


    Shen Shi said succinctly, "yes."


    His voice on Zhang Yihui''s face dropped suddenly. He gave a wry smile and sighed. It seems that the elder martial brother Zhang Yihui had suffered a lot in talisman.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "elder martial brother Zhang, do you have ink and paper here?"


    Zhang Yihui was stunned for a moment, and said, "there are pens and paper naturally. What do you want to do?"


    Shen Shi smiles and says, "borrow it."


    Zhang Yihui didn''t quite understand it, but Shen Shi seemed to have deep meaning. In addition, he really liked this younger martial brother at this time, so he went to the back and took the pen and paper. Shen Shi nodded his thanks, took the pen and paper, took a deep breath, settled down, and then, under Zhang Yihui''s gaze, put the pen on the paper.


    The posture between the wrist and the pen is very stable, and there is almost no shaking. However, Shen Shi''s writing is distorted, complicated and difficult to distinguish. It is not like a word at all, but a mysterious and complicated strange picture. Zhang Yihui stood beside him, and his face began to look strange.


    After painting, Shen Shi bowed his head slightly and said, "since I was five years old, my father has forced me to draw these ten runes every day, day by day, until now It should be ten years. "


    With that, he shook his head and chuckled.


    With the foundation laid for the past ten years, Zhang Yihui immediately agreed without any further words. At the same time, he was more enthusiastic about this very rare younger martial brother. It seemed that he really wanted to pull Shen Shi to the art hall immediately. It''s just the Lingxiao sect''s rule that he can''t go to the mountain for further study until he arrives at Ningyuan realm. Zhang Yihui has nothing to do with it. However, after asking Shen Shi about his Taoism and knowing that he is already in the middle level of refining Qi realm, Zhang Yihui thinks that his younger martial brother has a promising future. Even though his talent in cultivation is not as good as GANZE''s evil genius, he is already in the middle level and has a very high possibility of breaking through Ningyuan realm in the future Big.


    It seems that these new disciples, who are naturally interested in the five elements technique and have good aptitude, and even have been practicing the basic Rune of talisman for ten years since they were young, are born for the art hall.


    At present, Zhang Yihui took Shen Shi to the red stone gate, which represents the fire system technique, and let him go in alone. First, he recited the fire barrier technique. About an hour later, when Shen Shi was familiar with it, Zhang Yihui took him to the other side of the five elements hall. This time, he asked Shen Shi to wait for a while. He entered the back hall alone. When he came out a moment later, he had many hands He wrote a thin book.


    There are four characters on the book cover.


    Zhang Yihui handed the book to Shen Shi and said, "to tell you the truth, there has never been a new disciple on the island who directly asked for the cultivation of talismans since the opening of the island and the completion of the five elements hall." With that, he looked a little embarrassed and said, "so, I don''t have a talisman specially prepared for new disciples here."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the book in his hand.


    Zhang Yihui explained: "this book of talismans is actually owned by me. It records ten first-order talismans, including the most common skills such as fireball, water archery and rock stabbing. There are also some auxiliary skills, including the fire barrier talisman that you just learned. As for the last pitching method, I''ll teach it to you directly now. "


    Shen Shi nodded again and again, but he thought of another thing. He was a little worried and said, "elder martial brother, the cost of practicing this talisman..."


    Zhang Yihui thought about it, frowned and said: "this is a problem. No new disciples have ever learned talismans. It was only after they went to the Golden Rainbow Mountain in Ningyuan that someone proposed to cultivate this way, so I can''t say the price."


    Shen Shi asked tentatively, "elder martial brother, how much does the martial arts hall charge for jinhongshan school


    Zhang Yihui looked at him and suddenly laughed. Shen Shi felt guilty for no reason. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother, how can you smile so strangely..."


    With a smile, Zhang Yihui said: "in the art hall, every time you buy a kind of Rune array, if you buy a rune array of first-order techniques, every ten spirit crystals, and the price of higher-order techniques is different. In addition, it''s OK to buy the Guanling formula once, but it costs 100 Lingjing. "


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he almost threw out the book of talismans on his hand and said in amazement: "what? That means I have to do it again today..."


    Zhang Yihui laughed and stretched his hand forward. He was more cunning than the unscrupulous businessman. He said, "Chenghui, please pay another 200 Lingjing."


    After a long time, Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I have no money."


    Zhang Yihui didn''t look angry. He said with a smile, "not enough money?"


    Shen Shi was a little depressed. He sighed and said, "it''s far away." Suddenly his eyes lit up and he said, "elder martial brother Zhang, it''s useless for me to ask for these ten kinds of Fu arrays. I haven''t learned other techniques. What do you want these Fu arrays to do? Why don''t I just buy the Fu array of spirit pouring and water archery, eh, plus the Fu array of fire barrier at most."Zhang Yihui squinted at him and said with a smile, "Oh, you can''t afford two hundred Lingjing. Can you afford these 120 Lingjing?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He still gave a wry smile and said, "I can''t afford it either..."


    Zhang Yihui said with a smile: "that''s right. What''s more, I have only a brief explanation of this talisman. You have to choose between two things. Do you want me to tear two pages out of this book for you?"


    "Er..." Shen Shi was speechless. He was also disappointed. He thought that he was too greedy. It seems that only after breaking through the Ningyuan realm and going up the mountain can he have a glimpse of the magic of this talisman.


    But at this moment, Zhang Yihui patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, you look like you are eager to learn, and your talent is good. You should pay 10% of Lingjing for these things first, and the rest should be owed to me. After that, you can pay it back every month until it''s finished. What do you think?"


    Shen Shi was startled and said, "is that ok?"


    Zhang Yihui said with a smile: "if you are really nervous about Lingjing, there is another way, that is, you quickly learn the method of pouring spirit, and then make talismans. No matter what kind of talismans, as long as they are finished products, give me five every month, even if you are in debt."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, then recalled all kinds of things before, and suddenly took a look at this elder martial brother Zhang. He was a bit suspicious and said: "elder martial brother, do you want to Do you want to sell it


    Zhang Yihui said with a smile: "younger martial brother, our martial arts hall is weak. I was sent to the five elements hall on the blue carp island. It''s even more miserable. I don''t have any income from Lingjing. It''s a little extra money. I''ll take it as my reward for passing on your talismans in advance. What do you think?"


    Shen Shi thought about it in his heart. He had done it on the first floor of the sky in the past years. Naturally, he knew the price of talismans and sold them to ordinary talismans. Even if they were just one level talismans, they could sell ten spirit crystals. Occasionally, there were rare talismans, and it was not uncommon to double the price.


    Zhang Yihui wants five talismans every month. After he changes hands, he makes a lot of money. However, Shen Shi was born in a business. Although he thought of this festival, his idea was different from that of ordinary people. He didn''t stick to Zhang Yihui''s transfer money. Instead, he saw that he also got a lot of benefits from it. He didn''t suffer too much, but he had the only worry. He finally asked Zhang Yihui: "elder martial brother, I have no problem with other things, but we are like this Is it against the rules of the clan? "


    Zhang Yihui said with a smile: "the rules of the clan are to teach the supernatural power and Taoism in private. We do it in public. Later I will make a communication agreement with you, and you will write down the debt repayment method one by one. If someone asks in the future, it will be ok to take out this document."


    Shen Shi "Oh" a, in the heart thought this matter from beginning to end again, finally nodded, agreed to come down.


    As expected, Zhang Yihui went and took out a document. It seems that Lingxiao sect, or Shutang, has already prepared for this kind of method. They made an agreement and wrote it down on the paper. Then Shen Shi got the book of talismans, and Zhang Yihui officially passed on his pitching method.


    It''s not too long, but it''s quite subtle and profound. Shen Shi couldn''t understand it for a moment, so he just wrote it down first.


    It was already past noon when Shen Shi walked out of the five elements hall again. Compared with his first visit to the five elements hall in the morning, he learned more about the first-order five elements technique, fire barrier technique, and the basic introduction of a talisman path. Then, he had some heavy debts.


    Thinking about the cost of alchemy for Zhong Qinglu on weekdays, Shen Shi suddenly feels that he has too much pressure on his shoulder and can''t help feeling toothache.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    "Here you are. Take it back for practice."


    Inside the stone room, Zhong Qinglu handed a white jade bottle to Zhong Qinglu standing beside him. Zhong Qingzhu took it over, opened it, was surprised, and said, "Nourishing Qi pill?"


    Zhong Qinglu nodded, with some satisfaction on her face, and said: "recently, I''ve been almost familiar with refining Yangqi pills. It''s possible to make at least three or even four times in five times, so I have a lot of surplus. You borrowed a lot of Lingjing from me to buy that Dan stove. This bottle is for you


    With a smile, Zhong Qinglu took it and said, "thank you, sister."


    Zhong Qinglu''s relationship with this distant cousin seems to be much closer than when she first went to the island. I don''t know whether it''s because she got along with each other for a long time, or whether she has grown up in recent years, and her temper is no longer as fierce as before. In a word, she''s pretty good with Zhong Qingzhu now, but maybe it''s just because Zhong Qingzhu lent her money to buy that one The reason of the Dan furnace is also possible.


    Listening to Zhong Qingzhu''s thanks, Zhong Qinglu seems to be in a better mood. She smiles and walks to the side table to stir up something. Zhong Qingzhu goes to her side to have a look, and wonders: "eh, there are two bottles of Yangqi pills. Elder sister, do you want to take them by yourself or sell them to Dan Tang?"


    Zhong Qinglu hesitated for a moment, looked at her and said, "no, these two bottles are for Shen Shi."


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think it was the answer. After a moment of astonishment, her voice seemed a little different. She said, "sister, these two bottles of Nourishing Qi pills are valuable. Why do you give them to elder martial brother Shen?"


    Zhong Qinglu wants to talk but stops. Her delicate brows are wrinkled. Suddenly she is impatient and says, "Oh, you ask so many questions about what to do. Anyway, I''ll just tell him. It''s a pill made by myself. Don''t worry about so much! "


    Zhong Qingzhu stepped back. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "Oh, I know."


    Zhong Qinglu put away the two bottles of Nourishing Qi pills on the table, hid them in her arms, and then went out. Zhong Qingzhu followed her out of the stone chamber door, and then watched her walk all the way. It seemed that the direction was Shen Shi''s cave.


    She looked blankly for a moment, then turned away with no expression on her face.


    "What are you doing?"


    At the same time, in Shenshi cave, sun you looks at a pile of white paper on the desk with a puzzled face, and Shen Shi, who is writing all kinds of twisted and complicated characters on the paper.


    Shen Shi looked at him and simply said, "talisman."


    Sun you looked around him and Shen Shi. With his family background, of course, he didn''t know anything about the basic knowledge of the cultivation world. Suddenly, he took a cold breath, widened his eyes, and said, "no, not only have you learned the five elements, but now do you want to practice the way of talisman?"


    Shen Shi stopped writing and seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then he raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s just like this kind of thing. I don''t take it seriously when I have free time."


    Sun you was relieved and said, "well, this kind of path is too rare and involves a lot of energy. It''s really not suitable for us to set foot in the realm of refining gas. Otherwise, it''s not good to delay one''s own practice. "


    Shen Shi smiles and nods to him. Then he says, "if you don''t go to work at the animal farm today, come to me. What''s the matter?"


    Sun you nodded, but he didn''t speak at once. Shen Shi waited for a while, only to find that there was no voice there. He looked up at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    After a while, sun you seemed determined and said, "Shen Shi, we''ve known each other for three years, and we''re neighbors. This Are we good brothers? "


    Shen Shi didn''t speak, but looking at sun you''s expression, it gradually became a little strange. Sun you gave a dry smile and said, "OK, OK, I don''t want to play riddles with you. I mean to say..."


    Shen Shi saw that he suddenly had a pause, and he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you stamped his foot and said, "Shen Shi, brother Shen, lend me some Lingjing."


    Shen Shi was shocked. He looked at sun you and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "You are doing well in the animal farm. Why do you want so much money from a hundred spirit crystals all of a sudden?"


    Shen Shi looks at sun you with some disbelief and asks in amazement.


    Sun you''s face is a little twisted, and he wants to say nothing. It seems that there is something hard to say. Shen Shi frowns, but he can''t laugh or cry. Now he can be said to be a triple burden. He needs Lingjing for his own cultivation, and so does Zhong Qinglu for alchemy. After the five elements hall is solved, he needs to pay off his debts every month. Now he really needs Lingjing There are some allergic oranges in the West. Sun you suddenly opens his mouth. I really can''t accept them.


    Sun you is trying to speak. Suddenly, there is only a few thumps at the stone gate, but someone knocks on the door. Shen Shi goes to open the door with a cloud sign, but Zhong Qinglu comes in with a calm face. But when he sees Shen Shi, there is still a faint smile on his face, saying: "Shen Shi, I''m here Why are you here, sun you? "Sun Youben also looked at Zhong Qinglu strangely. After hearing such a rude question from her boss, he rolled his eyes and snorted, "Shen Shi is my brother. I''ll see if he can''t do it."


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t deal with him at all, and her sharp teeth and sharp mouth were not inferior to him at all. She was willing to take the loss and said with a smile, "your brother''s name is sun Heng. That''s your cousin."


    Sun you snorted. It seemed that he had to reply. Shen Shi interrupted them and said to Zhong Qinglu, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu originally touched her arms with one hand. At this time, she saw sun you present. After thinking about it, she put it down. Then she looked at Shen Shi and said, "give me ten spirit crystals."


    "Pa", Shen Shi a hand shake, grasp in the palm of cloud Fu fell to the ground, face has bitter color.


    "I can''t live this life..."


    Shen Shi sat on the deck of the demon Island, with his back against the side of the boat. He looked sad and sighed. At the end of yesterday, sun you came back disappointed. He didn''t explain why he suddenly needed a hundred spirit crystals. Shen Shi didn''t give them to him. It''s not that he didn''t want to lend money to sun you, but Shen Shi didn''t have so many spirit crystals.


    In contrast, Zhong Qinglu, who comes to ask for Lingjing carelessly, needs a small number of Lingjing, so in sun you''s strange eyes, Shen Shi can''t tell him in detail, so he has to give Zhong Qinglu ten Lingjing.


    At the thought of all these things, his own shriveled pocket, and the heavy debts he expected in the future, Shen Shi could not help but have a headache. He fell into GANZE''s eyes, who was on the same boat with him. He couldn''t help feeling strange and said, "Shen Shi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi woke up with a start. He raised his head and gave him a look. He gave him a bitter smile and said, "er It''s nothing. I just worry that the speed of earning Lingjing is too slow to use. "


    GANZE was stunned for a moment, and said, "we are just practicing everyday. I haven''t heard that you have any other practice that costs a lot of spiritual crystal. Why isn''t it enough?"


    Shen Shi hesitated and said, "well Didn''t you tell me about the talisman a few days ago? "


    GANZE looked at him and said with a smile, "do you really want to learn?"


    "Well, I did."


    GANZE sincerely said: "you are very powerful. The disciples of Qi refining environment began to practice the way of Rune directly. You are the first person I have ever met."


    Shen Shi gave a bitter smile and said, "but I find that the Lingjing is not enough now."


    GANZE thought for a moment, nodded and said: "the talisman is really a great consumption. With our present ability, we really have some financial difficulties. But if you want to earn more Lingjing faster, it''s not impossible


    Shen Shi eyebrows a pick, way: "Oh, what method, say to listen to."


    GANZE laughed and said: "you wander around the edge of the demon island every day and hunt the lowest level monsters. How much do you get each time? If you want to earn more Lingjing, follow me to the demon island and find those high-level monsters."


    Shen Shi looked up at him and saw that although GANZE was smiling, he didn''t mean to be joking. It seemed that this sentence was very serious, but after a moment''s meditation, Shen Shi shook his head and said, "let''s forget it first. I''m a little lower than you. I don''t feel better than those fierce monsters on the island."


    GANZE shrugged his shoulders and said, "you can do as you like. Anyway, I think it''s a way."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "when I reach the high level of refining Qi, I''ll go with you, not to mention the depths of the demon island. Even if it''s the demon catching cave, we can peep."


    GANZE''s face suddenly changed.


    Shen Shi sees in the eye, frown a way: "how?"


    GANZE forced a smile, shook his head and said: "the monster in the demon catching cave is very powerful. We have to be fully prepared to go there."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "of course."


    After GANZE finished this sentence, he didn''t seem to like to continue talking. He soon closed his eyes and made a mental state. Shen Shi didn''t bother him any more when he saw this. The deck was soon in a quiet state.


    When they got to the demon island and got off the boat, they parted ways outside the woods as usual. GANZE went to the depth of the demon Island, while Shen Shi walked along the beach outside the demon island.


    It''s just that Shen Shi is a little different from the past. Especially after he walks a long way and makes sure that there is no one around him but himself, his face looks excited and expectant. But he reaches out to touch the little Ruyi ring on his left hand. A moment later, there is a yellow Rune paper three inches wide and four inches long in his right hand.


    Strange and twisted runes form a rune array, which clearly appears on the Yellow Rune paper. If a monk who is familiar with the five elements and runes can recognize the lowest Rune paper, which is commonly known as "yellow Rune paper". There are three Yangshui runes forming a rune array. After pouring spirit, the spiritual power is contained in it, "Lu" is a kind of archery.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    The origin of the five elements is the same as that of the five elements.


    In the past years, it is said that the five elements technique once had a short period of prosperity, and the accompanying talismans also flourished. Today, with the five elements technique for many years, it has become an impractical, difficult and impractical side branch of the Taoist school.


    As the backbone of the five elements technique, talisman is not much better. For many years, monks walking in the Hongmeng world have rarely seen anyone use the five elements technique except those at the bottom, and even fewer people use talisman.


    This "water Archery" talisman in Shen Shi''s hand is made of the lowest yellow Rune paper. On the rune paper, which is three inches wide and four inches long, there are eight circles in a circle. Looking at the eight positions in the eight trigrams, three Yangshui runes are drawn on Kan, Kun and Zhen, forming a strange Rune array.


    That day in the five elements hall, Shen Shi was in debt. He learned this talisman in advance from elder martial brother Zhang Yihui. In fact, he had made a long-term plan in his heart. However, after going back to practice for a while, Shen Shi found that something was unexpected.


    There are three main difficulties for the difficulty of talisman. One is that all kinds of talisman arrays are too complicated, and the corresponding combination of each technique is different. It takes too much effort to study this technique. The other is that although the consumption of this technique is not as huge as that of alchemy and weapon array, it is not as good In fact, the consumption of materials is not small. Rune paper, Rune pen, cinnabar and so on all need Lingjing. Because of the complexity of runes, it is easy to make mistakes, and the accidental loss rate is not small.


    The last point is that Shen Shi went back to the cave to practice for some time, but he was surprised to find that his manipulation of the five elements method seemed to be very handy because of the mysterious spiritual power in the middle of his eyebrows. Not only was he very fast in daily use, but also he was very easy to operate the magic power when he tried to infuse the spirit talisman. The result was only half a decade He found that he had successfully made the first water archery talisman


    If the speed of learning talismans was known by outsiders, it could be described as appalling. Even Shen Shi himself was startled, which was unbelievable. However, several subsequent attempts were successful, and finally he confirmed that he seemed to be different in the five elements and talismans.


    Is all this due to the function of the mysterious formula of Qingxin mantra, or do you have some talent in the five elements?


    Shen Shi himself was a little confused.


    Naturally, you can''t tell others about such strange things. Otherwise, if you''re not careful, you''ll expose your secret of the demon clan. It''s really troublesome. So when GANZE suggested that Shen Shi go to the demon island to hunt high-level monsters with him, Shen Shi was not unmoved, but he finally thought about it and refused.


    At the moment, he was walking on the beach at the edge of the demon island with a water arrow talisman in his hand. He was a little excited and expectant. He kept looking around and looking for prey.


    It seems that after half a cup of tea, a common low-level monster windbird on the edge of the demon Island flew down from a big tree on the edge of the forest. It looked like it was looking for food. Soon it also found Shen Shi, and then it showed its fierce light. After a sharp cry, it fluttered its wings and rolled up a pile of sand like a small tornado to Shen Shi He came.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and stepped back half a step. His face was dignified and he looked ahead. He didn''t do much but raised his right hand. On weekdays, when he was hunting on the demon Island, he also met the wind bird many times. He didn''t feel nervous. At the moment, he waited longer than usual for the coming monster. Seeing that the sharp bird claw was about to rush in front of him, Shen Shi suddenly shook his right hand.


    At that moment, a spiritual force separated from the center of the eyebrow. It was as fast as lightning. In a twinkling of an eye, it rushed through the Qi of the whole body, reached the palm of the hand, and poured into the water archery talisman. Almost at the same time, the three Yangshui runes on the talisman lit up at the same time, and an abundant spiritual power sprang up. Almost in a moment, the rune paper turned into debris and scattered in the wind, and the spiritual power turned into a sharp water arrow in the lightning.


    The windbird almost didn''t respond. In a flash, the huge body was hit by the water archery directly in the chest. After a strange cry, it fell heavily to the ground. Its feathers burst and blood flowed. It soon died in convulsions.


    Shen Shi slowly approached the monster with a look of joy on his face. At the same time, he could not see the slightest sense of fatigue. At this moment, the spiritual power consumed by the way of talisman was only 20% of his normal casting.


    He turned over the body of the windbird, took the soul feathers from his neck, stood up with a smile, looked up at the sky, and saw that the sky was blue over the demon Island, and a few white clouds were far away. It was a fine day with high sky and wide sea.


    On this day, he didn''t return to the boat until dusk. The little Ruyi ring on his left hand contained three times more harvest than usual.For Shen Shi, after this day, he felt that he could be regarded as a skilful person, but for the big blue fish island, the days were still the same.


    What happened on the demon island was gradually forgotten as time went by. At the end of September and the beginning of October, some high-level disciples of the refining realm returned to the demon island and began to do some demon hunting tasks. And the ship bound for the demon island is also a little busy again.


    In addition, many of the disciples on the green fish island, the cultivation of cultivation, the task of the task, seem to be working hard towards the road of cultivating immortals.


    In this way, as time goes by, finally entered the fourth year.


    Shen Shi is sixteen years old.


    In the fourth year, the atmosphere on herring island has obviously become a little tense. The reason is very simple. There is not much time left for people. Generally speaking, it is generally accepted in Lingxiao sect that only those disciples who break through the realm of refining Qi and reach the realm of Ning yuan within five years can be regarded as talents worthy of cultivation.


    According to the experience of previous years, in the fourth year, we should at least reach the high level of gas refining, and then in the fifth year, we should make every effort to break through the Ningyuan realm.


    For more than 400 new students, their future status in life and the direction of Xiuxian Avenue were largely decided in the past year or two.


    Maybe everyone is nervous except the guy named GANZE.


    Including Shen Shi.


    In the third year, there were almost 100 people who had reached the middle stage of refining. In the fourth year, the atmosphere on the island became even more tense, and this kind of mood finally reached its climax in May of this year.


    On the second day of May, after GANZE, the second one of these new disciples finally appeared. He shocked the whole island for a moment. Although he didn''t have GANZE''s incredible talent, his speed was amazing. As long as he went further in the future, he would be fully cultivated by Lingxiao sect.


    At the same time, her identity shocked everyone around her.


    Her name is Zhong Qingzhu.


    No one would have thought of this. Even in the third year, Zhong Qingzhu was one of the more than 100 gas refining areas. But at the beginning, she was only middle and lower. No one thought that one year later, she would enter the country so fast, even a few friends who made friends with her everyday.


    However, after that, Zhong Qingzhu''s successful breakthrough seemed to open a gap, and subsequent examples began to spread gradually. Compared with previous years, this round of new disciples had the appearance of a gathering of talents. You should know that most of the years, the vast majority of people were in the fifth year of demon island to reach the high level of refining gas.


    On May 15, the third high-level gas refining environment appeared; on June 1, the fourth; on June 6, the fifth; on June 23, the sixth


    All of a sudden, it seems that the green fish island is shrouded in a kind of faint and fanatical atmosphere. Everyone is immersed in this kind of manic competition, with a bit of crazy and desperate cultivation. In the past years, young people who can be gifted are still emerging.


    In July and August, the number of new disciples who broke through to the high level of gas refining has reached 24. On the eighth day of September, a cool autumn day, the news that was a major event in the past years has been passed out.


    The 25th high-level new disciple of gas refining realm appeared on the green fish island.


    His name is Shen Shi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    When practicing in the realm of refining Qi to a higher level, the blocking nodes of the whole Qi system are all connected. The flow of spiritual power in the Qi system is no longer obstructed, and the operation speed is several times faster than that of the first and second levels before. At the same time, the spiritual power absorbed into the body has been accumulated to a certain thickness, and it has the potential of fusion and convergence. All kinds of hard work and all kinds of preparation are only for the purpose of finally opening up a jade mansion in the lower abdomen, collecting the whole body''s spiritual power, and then stepping on the cultivation of immortals. The real reason is that Shen Shi''s manipulation of the five elements is far more important than ordinary monks This is not only reflected in his amazing casting speed, which is almost comparable to that of monk Ning Yuan Jing. Even in talisman, he also benefited a lot.


    The most critical and difficult way to make talismans is to infuse spirit. After a period of meditation, Shen Shi changed from strangeness to proficiency, and quickly crossed the past. When an ordinary talisman makes a talisman, half of the finished product will be cut off in the last process of pouring spirit. That is to say, even a skilled talisman will have a 50% chance of failure in making five element talisman. This is also an important reason why the price of talisman in many shops in Hongmeng world is always high. On the other hand, when Zhang Yihui asked Shen Shi to give him five finished talismans every month, it was a huge debt.


    But after one month of practicing talismans, Shen Shi''s success rate of making talismans has reached 60% by far surpassing ordinary people''s control of the five elements. Two months later, he has reached a high success rate of 80%. As for the high-level state of refining Qi one year later, he is more and more solid and powerful in the orifices and acupoints in the middle of his eyebrows, and he is also more and more skillful in controlling the five elements. In the last three months, he has not even failed in making talismans.


    If this news is spread, it will definitely shock countless people. Shen Shi''s knowledge of Xiuxian, including the world of Xiuzhen, for several years, is far from the ignorant and curious young man who used to be in Xilu city of Yinzhou, so he has been very careful to keep this secret. In addition to his careful temperament, the origin of the Qingxin mantra is also difficult to explain to others.


    When GANZE went to the demon island with him, he once mentioned to him what elder Pu, who is in charge of Lingxiao Zongshu hall, once said. The five elements technique and talisman are combined. If you have the ability to master the balance between them, you can''t be underestimated. The speaker is a bit joking, but today, one year later, the listener has already felt it in depth.


    In actual combat, a talisman filled with spirit in advance only needs 20% of the spirit power required by the original casting method to activate. Shen Shi''s ability, which is comparable to the casting speed of Ning Yuan Jing monk, also needs three breath time to cast a water arrow, but when using the talisman, he only needs one breath time.


    A breath, just a breathing time, as fast as if you were just a blink of an eye.


    The spiritual power in the acupoints in the center of his eyebrows is enough for him to cast six first-order methods. If he uses talismans, Shen Shi can cast 30 first-order five element methods before the spiritual power is exhausted without considering the cost of talismans


    A total of 30 five element techniques that can be cast in one breath!


    Even though Shen Lingyu, the twenty fifth disciple, was not confident in the front of him For five hundred years, GANZE and Shen Shi, who are the most talented in Xiaozong, are confident that they have the strength to fight in the first World War, and even have the possibility to surpass them.


    This year, Shen Shi was sixteen years old.


    Compared with a year ago, he grew taller, and his face was less childish and more mature. Among the friends around him, several girls are growing with age, and gradually come to the most beautiful time like flowers. Looking around, they are full of youthful atmosphere.


    Both Zhong Qingzhu and he Xiaomei are more and more beautiful. Even Zhong Qinglu, who used to be a little fat, looks a little slim as her weight grows. The baby fat on her cheek also quietly fades away, showing a bit of glamour, which makes her look impressive.


    In practice, everyone''s progress is different. Of course, the most unexpected one is Zhong Qingzhu. In the past, she was the first of all the new disciples to reach the high level of refining Qi. She shocked many people and attracted the attention of many elders in the clan.


    Apart from Zhong Qingzhu, sun you and Zhong Qinglu are both slower than Shen Shi in their cultivation speed, but their talents are not bad. They both reached the high level of Qi refining within one month after Shen Shi. He Xiaomei has taken a step forward, and now they are in the middle level of Qi refining. It seems that there is still a gap in their talents, but they are always very good with he Xiaomei Even though he was three months slower than Shen Shi and others in time, he managed to get into the high-level circle of the fourth year, and could be cultivated for lingxiaozong.


    All of these, everyone has their own luck, showing different practices, but everyone''s eyes are fixed on the last and most critical year.In the fifth year, whether we can set foot in the realm of Ningyuan is the key to the difference between the immortal and the ordinary in the future.


    Shen Shi''s mood is the same. He still cares about whether he can break through the Ningyuan realm in the fifth year, what the future will be like, including the attitude he can take in the future to see his missing father again. It all depends on this year.


    But for the moment, Shen Shi finds that his biggest headache is still the kind of crystal clear, crystal clear stones


    After Daoxing broke through to the high level of Qi refining, it had many advantages, but at the same time, it also had some side effects, that is, during the practice, the amount of crystal power consumed by each time he introduced spirit into the body doubled. On the premise of practicing once a day, a good and normal Spirit Crystal can be used for 20 days by the first level disciples of Qi refining realm and 10 days by the middle level disciples of Qi refining realm. When it comes to the high level realm of Qi refining realm, it can only be used for five days at most because of the great increase in the spirit power it absorbs.


    Shen Shi consumes twice as much as ordinary people


    At the same time, Zhong Qinglu has already gained a great reputation in the Dan Hall. It''s even said that the superior elder yunniyun who presides over the Dan Hall in jinhongshan already knows Zhong Qinglu''s name. Today, Zhong Qinglu is very skillful in refining the nourishing Qi pill, and there are few mistakes. So before March, Zhong Qinglu was the first new disciple from the Dan Hall to obtain another kind of spirit pill "Peiyuan pill".


    For alchemists, the refining of every new kind of elixir is a long process from nothing to existence, from strange to familiar, in which a lot of hard work and consumption are piled up with spirit crystals.


    The original deal or gambling is still Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu''s secret, and this agreement has brought great benefits to both of them in their unexpected adherence and compliance. Now, they are ready to let the deal continue.


    In addition to one thing that makes Shen Shi feel guilty and stressed, Peiyuan pill is a second-class spirit pill of a higher level than Yangqi pill. It requires up to nine kinds of spirit materials. The cost of spirit materials for a complete furnace of alchemy is as high as 80 spirit crystals, eight times that of Yangqi pill.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    "The Alchemist is really something piled up with money..."


    In the cave, Shen Shi takes out a bag with some flesh ache. It wobbles and makes a clear sound from time to time. Then he hands it to Zhong Qinglu and says, "take it, eighty spirit crystals."


    After a year, perhaps because of the secret deal, they often contact each other. Zhong Qinglu''s attitude towards Shen Shi has already lost her arrogance, and seems to be more gentle. Looking at her now, her brow is slightly wrinkled, and there are also some problems.


    She seemed to hesitate for a moment, then raised her head, looked at Shen Shi, and said, "why don''t we wait? Or I''ll start refining Peiyuan pill after we''ve all reached Ningyuan realm and become our own disciples? "


    Shen Shi looked at her and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu bowed her head slightly, sighed and said: "you don''t know. No matter who is talented in alchemy, when he gets a new prescription and starts to make a new elixir, it must be at first..."


    Most of the time, the alchemist must have made a lot of mistakes, but she didn''t know that the most important thing was to add a hundred yuan to the alchemy.


    The problem is, this time it''s not Yangqi pill. The cost of refining spiritual materials for Peiyuan pill is as high as 80 spiritual crystals. Even Zhong Qinglu, who was born in a rich family, feels a little scared. The cost is too huge for his disciples in the refining realm of Qingyu island. Only when they reach the Ning yuan realm can they barely support them.


    As a matter of fact, Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi have already inquired about Peiyuan Dan, a kind of second-class spirit pill, which is only taught to Ning Yuanjing''s disciples in Lingxiao sect''s Dan Hall. However, the Dan Hall''s teaching of Dan Fang is not based on the disciples'' deeds, but on their entry into alchemy. In the past, new disciples never mastered it completely in five years Since you want to focus on alchemy, you will not be able to earn a large number of Lingjing to support yourself. You can keep alchemy regardless of cost. Without financial support and valuable experience gained on the basis of a large number of failed alchemy, you will not be able to achieve anything in a short time.


    Therefore, Zhong Qinglu''s real achievements are the biggest among the new disciples of Dan Tang in the past 100 years. Shen Shi, who has made an exception in Dan Tang for the past 100 years, finds himself different in the five elements and talismans. At the same time, it is also based on the heavy spiritual crystal pressure. Although according to common sense, it is unnecessary and should not practice too many five elements However, out of interest and in order to earn more Lingjing, Shen Shi consciously or unconsciously went further and further along the rugged and difficult path of the five elements.


    Today, he has gone to the five elements hall several times to buy new spells. Now he has mastered as many as six first-order five elements. In addition to the earliest water archery, there are also fireball, fire barrier, rock stab, earth sinking and wind agility. Among them, water archery, fireball and rock stab belong to the three systems of water, fire and earth, which are the most famous among the five elements They are also the three most common attack spells. As for fire block, earth sinking and wind agility, they are all auxiliary spells mentioned by elder martial brother Zhang Yihui when he explained them that day.


    After fire block is cast, there will be a fire shield to protect yourself, which can add some protection. Sinking earth will make the enemy slow down and move slowly, while wind agility will make himself or his friend faster. Wind comes from wood, which is a kind of wood magic among the five elements, and it is also quite easy to use.


    These six first-order magic methods were all listed in the range of ten kinds of magic methods recorded in the book a brief explanation of talismans given to him by Zhang Yihui on that day. Therefore, after mastering these five element magic methods, Shen Shi naturally made corresponding talismans. Moreover, due to his extremely high success rate in making talismans, he has more and more talismans in stock. Although there are shops on the green fish island to buy talismans, including Zhang Yihui, there will be Lingjing to collect talismans, Shen Shi does not intend to sell them.


    Because he has found that as long as he uses this talisman properly, the reward for dealing with monsters on the demon island is actually higher.


    Day after day, he spent most of his time making talismans, except for his daily practice and the task of catching demons on the demon island. This is a very boring job, but Shen Shi has been doing it quietly and calmly. The endurance and patience tempered by daily drawing runes from childhood to adulthood are finally reflected at this moment.


    The number of talismans he had kept growing slowly. A year later, Shen Shi''s little Ruyi ring was almost up to its service life, so he went to buy two again.


    A left hand, a right hand; the left hand carries the harvest of spirit material, and the right hand''s little Ruyi ring has a talisman, which can be used at any time.


    From autumn to winter, some of the time on the island is slow, which makes people feel insipid, and some are fast, which makes people nervous. As the fifth year is coming, the atmosphere of herring island is beginning to show a depressing atmosphere.


    The ship to demon island has been busy again recently. The reason is that many of the new disciples who have been practicing to the high level of gas refining have also taken a fancy to this shortcut to obtain Lingjing. Although there are risks, they are still in the range of bearing.In addition to some old people who have returned before, the number of people on board today is about 20 every time, which has basically returned to its original heyday.


    In the crowd, two people who had been persisting for a long time sat side by side at one end of the corner, looking at the same door chatting with each other in twos and threes on the deck.


    "I don''t think so many people are brave." GANZE said first.


    Shen Shi nodded, and his eyes swept over the crowd. There were many new faces, but they were all seen on the island in the past. In this year, these gifted teenagers cultivated to the high level of refining Qi, and then launched a challenge to the dangerous demon island without fear.


    After a while, GANZE''s eyes came back and looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi noticed that he turned his head to look at him. With some doubt, he said, "what''s the matter?"


    GANZE was silent for a moment, shook his head, sighed and said: "these brothers, who are in the same round with us, have the courage to come to the demon Island only after the high level of gas refining. As far as I know, at least three of them are in the same team to hunt monsters. I didn''t think there was anything before, but now think about it. When you were the middle level of the refining realm, you dared to come to the demon Island, and from then on until now, you have been alone to deal with the monster. " He took a deep look at Shen Shi and said, "I think you are much better than them."


    Facing GANZE''s eyes, Shen Shi only felt that although his eyes were gentle, they were deep, almost not like a 16-year-old boy. He was a little palpitating for no reason at all. But he was always cautious and calm, but he didn''t show any horse''s feet. He laughed and said: "there are so many elder martial brothers on this ship, including you. They all spend more time in refining Qi than me It''s much earlier. I can''t stand your praise. "


    GANZE, with a smile, glanced at the other side of the deck. The corner of his mouth slightly pursed, as if he had a sense of pride. He said faintly: "the gap between the speed of cultivation is what we can count. It''s the real power and the true way that can really gain the upper hand in the struggle of life and death."


    Shen Shi laughs and says nothing. GANZE doesn''t say anything any more.


    In this way, the ship smoothly drove all the way to the demon Island, and a group of people got off the ship in turn and walked along the seawall to the demon island. As usual, GANZE was still the first one to enter the dense forest alone, while the others walked in pairs and groups. Most of them entered the dense forest of demon island. A few new disciples might want to be more careful, but they chose the same route as Shen Shi and walked along the coastline on the beach outside demon island to look for prey.


    Finally, only Shen Shi was left. He looked at the beach in the distance and the deep forest in front of him. He stood for a long time in silence. Finally, he touched the two little Ruyi rings on his left and right hands, as well as the pockets which were already shriveled, thirsty and lack of Spirit Crystal.


    Lingjing is not enough


    Shen Shi thought silently, then raised his head and looked at the huge island in front of him, as well as the lush forest mountains. In the distance, a few shrill animal roars came from the depths of the demon island and echoed between the sea and the sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Standing at the intersection outside the dense forest for a while, Shen Shi seems to have made up his mind. However, when he looks up again, he finds that all the other people coming from the same boat have dispersed, and there is no one around. However, there are some people in the forest in front of him. It seems that there are still a lot of them.


    This path is a shortcut to the demon catching cave on the demon island. Most of the disciples of Lingxiao sect always go to the deep part of the demon island from here, including the demon catching cave. Although Shen Shi''s mind has moved, he still hasn''t moved his mind to the mysterious demon catching cave. After pondering for a while, he still doesn''t step on this road, but turns to the empty beach Let''s go.


    The sky is blue and the sea is quiet, and the dense forest is quiet. Shen Shi walks for a while and gradually leaves the seawall behind him. When he can''t see it, he stops on the beach. Beside him is the clear water, and separated by a white beach. It''s a dense forest. It''s full of branches and leaves. I can''t see what''s really there.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, turned to face the woods, and then slowly leaned over.


    The reason why we don''t take the road that people started is that there are too many people there. Even though the territory of demon island is huge, we are walking in the same direction, not to mention whether there will be any competition for prey and monsters. At least we have a good chance of being seen when we start.


    Shen Shi''s worries are here. The reason why he can hunt on the demon island by himself now is that he is superior in the five elements technique. However, as far as he has just broken through the high-level realm of refining Qi, the five elements technique including many talismans is concerned. It''s hard to believe that it is the strength that a new disciple on the green fish island can master Bad will cause great trouble, especially the root of all this is the pure heart curse with the secret of the demon clan, in case it is known Shen Shi doesn''t know what the consequences will be, but he doesn''t want to take the risk.


    So he chose to stay away from the crowd and try to enter the forest from the edge of a dense forest far away from the demon island beach.


    Over the years, the distribution of many monsters and ghosts on the demon island has been a common knowledge. The monsters on the peripheral beach are the most weak. After entering the forest, the more they go to the depth of the demon Island, the stronger the monsters are. Of course, the greater the danger is. The most dangerous place on the whole demon island is of course the mysterious demon catching cave.


    There are not only high-level powerful monsters hiding in the demon catching cave, but also weird and fierce ghosts. I don''t know why the ancestors of Lingxiao sect, who founded the demon Island, set up such a vicious place. However, it is said that there is a strong prohibition left by the ancestors at the entrance of the demon catching cave, so no ghosts can escape from the cave.


    Since Shen Shi has chosen such a remote place to enter the dense forest, there is no ready-made path in front of him. Fortunately, there are many tall trees in the dense forest, and there are some unnamed shrubs in the low part, but there are not so many, not so many thorns that he can''t walk.


    Shen Shi walked carefully into the woods. After crossing the trunk of the first big tree, he felt that the light on his head was a little dark. It was blocked by the dense branches and leaves. However, the light beams passing through the gaps of the leaves still turned into small columns of light in the woods, illuminating the quiet woods.


    It was quiet all around, except for the low chirping of insects from unknown places, and even the common birdsong in the woods. Shen Shi''s face was dignified and pondered for a moment. Then he turned his hand and took out two yellow talismans from the little Ruyi ring in his right hand. One was water archery and the other was Earth sinking.


    He holds a talisman in both hands and hides it in his palm with his middle finger and index finger. It is a state that can be activated at any time. With his ability to cast all kinds of first-order talisman in only one breath, he should be able to deal with all kinds of emergencies with these two talismans.


    Feeling the touch from the palm of his hand, Shen Shi is more confident. For more than a year, he has been fighting with all kinds of low-level monsters in the demon Island, which has almost removed his original fear of the ferocity of monsters. To tell you the truth, among all the new brothers on the green fish island, he and GANZE have the most experience in fighting monsters.


    Holding the talisman, he walked forward slowly. The surrounding woods were still quiet, but danger seemed to be hidden everywhere in the silence. Slow footsteps were ringing slowly and rhythmically in the woods. Shen Shi bypassed one big tree after another, patiently and cautiously searched the woods, looking for his prey.


    Suddenly, a low roar came from the deep forest in front of Shen Shi''s side. Shen Shi''s spirit was aroused, and he hid behind the strong trunk of a big tree. After hiding his body, he peeped out and looked in that direction carefully.


    Under the shade of the forest, there was a low bush. At the moment, the branches and leaves swayed. After a while, a vigorous black figure came out.


    It was a monster. At first glance, it looked like a black leopard and a huge wild cat. It was all black and was about the size of a calf. It had sharp ears and green eyes. It swept around coldly and silently. Without the previous roar, Shen Shi might not have found the monster in advance.


    Shen Shi, who was hiding behind the tree, was stunned because he recognized the monster at a glance. Its name was "ghost Bobcat". It was a fierce monster living on the demon island. It was swift and cruel. He even remembered that one day a year ago, GANZE once told him that he had hunted the same ghost bobcat.But these are not the key points. Shen Shi still clearly remembers that there was a little confusion in his mind at the beginning, that is, the nature of ghost Bobcat is actually a nocturnal monster, which usually comes out to look for food after dark in the evening.


    He looked up at the sky. Although there were thick branches and leaves blocking the top of his head, the bright light from the gaps between the branches and leaves could tell that it was still the day when the sun was rising.


    Since there is a second ghost Bobcat with abnormal behavior, it shows that the abnormality of this monster is not accidental, but why does the ghost Bobcat on the demon island have such strange and unnatural behavior?


    Shen Shi was puzzled, but at the moment the monster was on his side, so he couldn''t calm down and think about it carefully. His eyes were fixed on the monster. Soon, he found that there was something wrong with this ghost bobcat. According to the legend, this kind of monster has always been an insidious and patient hunter. Usually, he would hide in the dark when hunting. When the prey approached, he suddenly rushed out and killed him. It was very similar to those insidious and cold killers in the Terran.


    However, the ghost Bobcat in front of him at the moment didn''t look like a cool killer. Instead, it obviously showed a fierce anger. From time to time, it made a few low roars, and its head kept turning around. Even the claws hidden in the meat mat on his feet now stretched out one after another, and scratched on the ground or on the tree trunk Two times, leaving a deep scratch, looking to immediately find an opponent to fight like.


    Shen Shi''s brows wrinkled slowly.


    The behavior of this ghost Bobcat is so strange that Shen Shi has no idea. For a moment, he doesn''t know whether he should deal with this strange monster. However, just as he was hesitating, the ghost Bobcat unconsciously walked to a place about two or three feet away from him. Suddenly, the monster suddenly raised its head, sniffed in the air, and then roared. But it suddenly turned its head and stared at Shen Shi''s hiding direction.


    Shen Shi''s first reaction was bad.


    But ghost shadow Bobcat looks like it''s suddenly fierce. No matter what''s behind the tree, in a roar, the figure turns into a black electricity and rushes over.


    At this moment, Shen Shi''s thoughts were all forgotten, and there was only this ferocious monster in front of him. He took two steps back with a calm face, and turned his hand to the ghost bobcat.


    One breath, one breath, one breath.


    Like the flash of light around that segment, the woods lit up a yellow light.


    It is inspired by the talisman of sinking earth.


    Swift as a shadow of the ghost, Bobcat''s body shape, suddenly like a sudden back on a few hundred pounds of boulders, all of a sudden slow down, the speed of the moment several times slower, this sudden pressure makes the ghost Bobcat angry and confused roar, is still manic to want to rush forward, but the condensation in its body around the yellow light is like a thousand pounds Dan, he was slow.


    At the next moment, another white and transparent water burst into the air, making a sharp whistling sound, shaking the nearby forest.


    The ghost shadow bobcat, suppressed by the earth sinking technique, has a sluggish body shape and slow movement. Even though it saw the water archery for the first time and made an evasive action, it seems that its body is not controlled by it at the moment. After a little flash, the water archery has already fallen on its forehead.


    Penetrate!


    Ghost Bobcat gives out a roar of anger and despair. This kind of monster is vigorous, agile and fierce, but it doesn''t have strong skin and thick flesh. Therefore, under the power of water archery, the ghost Bobcat who is hit by the key still falls down after several struggles.


    Shen Shi, standing on one side, carefully stares at the monster until he is sure that it is dead. Then he comes over and stares at the ghost Bobcat for a while. Then he squats down and turns over its body to look at it carefully. But it seems that everything is normal. Except for the same behavior at the beginning, at least the ghost Bobcat is completely dead natural.


    But there must be something wrong


    Shen Shi had such an idea in his heart, but he couldn''t understand it. He just had a little more doubt and haze in his heart. However, today, for the first time, he defeated the stronger monster alone. The combination of the five elements and talisman really burst out with amazing power, which filled his heart with joy.


    Forget it, whatever. Maybe the monster on the demon island is just like this


    Shen Shi starts to peel the ghost Bobcat''s spirit material, and thinks so in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    After killing the ghost bobcat, he disposed of the corpse of the prey properly, and then loaded the spiritual material into the little Ruyi ring of his left hand. Shen Shi stood up again, calmed down, and began to walk deep into the dense forest again.


    The tusks and fur of such a ghost Bobcat are valuable spiritual materials. The Lingjing that can be exchanged is several times more than those low-level monsters that Shen Shi hard hunted on the beach before. Therefore, the higher the risk, the greater the return.


    Moreover, with the help of talismans, Shen Shi''s consumption is much less than that of those low-level monsters before, which makes him more confident.


    The dense forest is secluded. The battlefield just now was soon covered by the woods behind him. Maybe Shen Shi deliberately chose a remote place to enter the forest, so the traces of his classmates did not appear in this direction. It seems that he is the only one exploring alone in the huge forest.


    As he went deeper into the woods, he met more and more monsters. Along the way, he killed three more monsters, all of which were fierce monsters of the same level as ghost and bobcat. But with the cooperation of Shen Shi''s various talismans, they all died in his hands.


    This kind of efficiency surprised Shen Shi himself. At the same time, he could imagine how much shock it would cause if this scene spread out. You know, some of the brothers who came to the demon island with him and practiced to the higher level of the refining realm even earlier than him, all needed several people to work together to deal with a demon beast of this level, and often after a battle, they fought with each other almost purely by their physical strength. At most, only one person learned some fireball skills, and only one spell could be cast after half a day''s preparation After that, they also have to go forward to fight.


    After a battle, it''s common to hang a ribbon on one''s body. The monster is fierce. After all, it''s not easy to say. Usually, the team who first comes to the demon island can only hunt one monster. After some experience, they may gain more. But compared with Shen Shi, it''s really very different.


    He went into the forest alone and met a monster of the same rank. With the power of the five elements and talismans, he was almost as relaxed as cutting melons and vegetables. Up to now, he still has a lot of spare power.


    Once again, Shen Shi was moved and satisfied that he had chosen such a remote place to act alone.


    The little Ruyi ring in his left hand has already contained the spirit materials of four monsters. According to Shen Shi''s estimation, when he returns to the green fish island, he can exchange at least more than 100 spirit crystals. It seems that he can make a living, even with Zhong Qinglu''s heinous alchemy consumption.


    Shen Shi thought happily, and carefully examined his own situation. When he reached the high level of Qi refining realm, his spiritual power in the center of his brow increased greatly. In addition, the prepared talisman also made him consume very little in the battle with monsters. At this time, his spiritual power was less than one third.


    If this scene is said out, I''m afraid I''ll be shocked by the same people on the demon island.


    From the perspective of Lingjing alone, today''s harvest is enough, but even with Shen Shi''s careful nature, he can''t think of any reason to retreat.


    If you can''t go back, of course, you''re going on!


    Shen Shi continued to walk in the forest, but he was also very careful. When he got to a place in the forest, he saw that the terrain in front of him had suddenly risen. It was already at the foot of a mountain range. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but turned back and walked to the side.


    Climbing up the mountain is about to get close to the mysterious demon catching cave. Shen Shi didn''t want to move that idea, so he''d better move in the forest at the foot of the mountain.


    However, even with Shen Shi''s caution, he was in the forest at the foot of the mountain, but the danger was also hidden everywhere in the forest. Before long, Shen Shi, who was wandering in the forest looking for prey, ran into a big trouble.


    He met a very difficult monster, iron wood giant ape.


    This is a giant demon ape with enormous strength. Its gray brown fur is as tough as fine steel and iron wood. It''s hard to hurt with swords and swords. Besides, it''s quick and ferocious. It''s the top of the second-order demons in the demon beast spectrum. When monk Ning Yuanjing meets it, he should be careful.


    If Shen Shi remembers correctly, this powerful monster should have lived in the mountains in the center of the demon island. Today, I don''t know if this iron wood giant ape just went down the mountain to look for food. As a result, he met Shen Shi, and a fierce battle broke out immediately.


    In any way, timu is definitely the most powerful opponent that Shen Shi has ever met since he was a monk. Generally speaking, a monk of high level in the realm of gas refining who meets timu alone is almost doomed.


    Then, at the critical moment of his life and death, Shen Shi''s experience of demon island for more than a year played a role. Although he was also shocked by the sudden appearance of this fierce beast, he did not lose his sense. Instead, he immediately calmed down and took out all kinds of talismans hidden in xiaoruyi ring to fight with it.


    At the beginning of the battle, there was no doubt that the iron wood giant ape had the absolute advantage and once forced Shen Shi into a desperate situation. However, Shen Shi used his extremely fast casting time on talismans to continuously cast a variety of spells in a short period of time, including earth sinking, fire blocking and wind agility. All of them were used in a single brain. At first, he slowed down the speed of the iron wood giant ape and made himself strengthen his defense After the ape launched a quick attack on the giant wood, he immediately opened the distance.That is, in this battle, Shen Shi felt for the first time that the monster with higher rank had the attribute of five elements mutually reinforcing and restraining. The iron wood giant ape actually had a bit of wood attribute. Although it was not strong, it still had some influence. What he showed was that the power of the earth skill would be weakened, and the effect would be more significant if the fire wood and fireball skill hit it.


    But Rao is so. Shen Shi soon finds that this monster is surprisingly powerful. A low-level monster can do one or two attack spells at most. However, he smashes four first-order spells on the iron wood giant ape, two of which are fireball. This iron wood giant ape slows down under the control of the earth sinking, but his body is still standing firm, even if it is not broken Chest to harm a bloody, still struggling to want to rush to him.


    But Shen Shi has nothing else. There are many talismans made these days


    So he quickly lost another Earth sinking skill to the Ironwood giant ape. First he continued to slow its speed, then he took out two fireball talismans again and inspired them one by one. Between the two breath, the hot fireball hit the Ironwood giant ape''s chest continuously.


    "Boom!"


    With the final roar of anger, the huge body of Timo finally fell down, even broke a small tree not far away, and died in the branches and shrubs.


    In the distance, Shen Shi stood in shock and waited for a while. When he was sure that the fierce monster was dead, he seemed to relax completely and suddenly gasped.


    The danger and difficulty of this battle was the most difficult one in Shen Shi''s life. At the same time, it also made him deeply realize how powerful the real dangerous monster on the demon island was, and it also made him put away the faint arrogance he had before.


    He walked over slowly. At the same time, he thought about it in his heart and found that he had used 13 talismans to kill this iron wood giant ape


    It seems that he is going to lose money. Shen Shi sighs gently. However, when he sees the body of the powerful monster, it is a kind of pride from his heart.


    No one has ever been able to kill such a powerful second-order top monster independently in the gas refining environment.


    After dealing with this iron wood giant ape, Shen Shi did not continue to delay in the same place, and immediately turned to return to the original road.


    The battle just now had a great loss on him, not in physical and spiritual power, but in all kinds of talismans he used. One battle directly consumed 13 talismans. From another point of view, this fierce iron wood giant ape was actually killed by Shen Shi with money


    However, after this battle, plus the previous battle with ghosts, bobcats and other monsters, there were 24 talismans originally hidden in the little Ruyi ring on Shen Shi''s right hand, but now there are few left. If he meets another fierce monster, Shen Shi will have nothing to do.


    "Well, after all, the power of this level of magic is a little less. It''s OK to deal with ordinary level 1 monsters, but it''s not enough to deal with level 2 monsters with strong flesh." Shen Shi thought about this in his mind. He recalled that in the fierce battle just now, he successively cast five or six spells on the heart of Tiemu giant ape, which knocked it down. And the attack magic talisman in his little Ruyi ring was basically used up in this battle. If Tiemu giant ape was more tough and persisted for a long time, he was afraid that the one who fell would be Shen Shi.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi felt a little scared. He touched the little Ruyi ring in his right hand and made up his mind. It seemed that he was too light on the enemy. He thought that he could walk horizontally on the demon island with more than ten or twenty talismans in stock. He really despised the monsters here. When you return to herring Island, you must be more comprehensive.


    So he thought all the way out of the forest, maybe some monsters on the way were killed by him, so it was quiet on the way back. When he came out of the forest and looked up at the sky, it was afternoon.


    Shen Shi looked around. The calm beach was as lonely and serene as ever. It was still empty and uninhabited. He didn''t think much about it. He turned and walked towards the seawall where the big ship was.


    When he returned to the ship, he found that he was not the first person to come back. There were seven or eight people sitting on the deck, some hanging lottery, some tired, but they were all excited and happy. It seems that these teams have gained something.


    After Shen Shi got on the boat, he was naturally seen by others. However, he always acted alone in the demon Island, so no one came up to talk with him. Shen Shi naturally didn''t care, so he went to a remote corner and sat down.


    In this way, they waited until dusk, when everyone returned to the ship on time. After Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai came out to inspect it, they didn''t say much, so they sailed back directly.


    It was getting dark, and darkness shrouded the back of the ship, once again obscuring the island in the dark night.


    Shen Shi looked at the shadow of the island, which was more and more blurred. Suddenly, he thought of the ghost Bobcat again. According to the truth, they should have appeared at this time.


    Why is this monster so abnormal?


    Shen Shi gazed into the distance and watched the island disappear into the darkness. On the far sea, in the gradually cooling sea breeze, there seemed to be a shrill howling sound, which echoed quietly under the empty sky.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    The next day, Shen Shi came to the herring market with yesterday''s harvest on the demon Island, and exchanged a total of 157 Lingjing rewards in several shops. Compared with his peers in the same realm, Shen Shi''s income can be described as quite amazing. However, Shen Shi is not particularly happy at the thought of consuming so many talismans yesterday.


    If so many talismans come out of Lingxiao sect and are sold to spiritual stores such as Shenxian society in those big cities outside, the price will only be higher than this.


    But fortunately, it was his own talismans, and the cost was not particularly high. After yesterday''s trip to the demon Island, especially after the first world war with the mighty iron wood giant ape, Shen Shi had a deeper understanding that these talismans would be his greatest reliance in the future, and the more the better.


    So when he had finished dealing with all the spiritual materials, he came to the shop where the runes were sold. The shop belonged to the Shutang. However, it seemed that Zhang Yihui and Xu Yanzhi had never been here. It was a young disciple in his early twenties who guarded the shop, but he was still in the realm of refining Qi. It seemed that he had little future in practice.


    Those who like the five elements are fond of it, and those who like talismans are even rarer. So Shen Shi, who has been here several times, has become a familiar guest. As soon as he enters, the elder martial brother Liu warmly greets him, and then says with a smile, "younger martial brother Shen, what do you want to buy this time?"


    Shen Shi is 16 years old now. He has been on the island for four years, but he has already reached the high level of refining gas. His future is much better than that of elder martial brother Liu. Therefore, although he is much younger, elder martial brother Liu is quite polite to him. Shen Shi pondered for a while and said, "I''ll buy some yellow Rune paper and two more Rune pens, and I''ll have more cinnabar."


    Elder martial brother Liu nodded, skillfully took out the talisman pen and cinnabar and handed it to him. Then he took out a stack of brand-new yellowish talisman paper and put it on the counter. He said with a smile, "how many pieces do you want?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "give me two hundred!"


    Elder martial brother Liu


    After a long time, brother Liu, with wide eyes and a look of astonishment, didn''t believe his ears very much. He couldn''t help asking again, "how much do you want?"


    Shen Shi looked a little embarrassed, but he insisted: "if I buy more at one time, I will run several times in the future. Let''s have 200 pieces."


    Elder martial brother Liu shook his head, gave a bitter smile and said, "younger martial brother, you are really rich, but you can buy it if you want."


    The stack of yellow Fu paper in front of him was no more than 20, which was not enough at all. Elder martial brother Liu went to the back of the shop and rummaged for a long time. He found all the Yellow Fu paper in the shop. Finally, he counted it, but it was less than 200, only 187.


    "It''s all here..." Elder martial brother Liu speechless pushed the Yellow Rune paper piled like a hill in front of Shen Shi.


    "Well..." Shen Shi looked at the pile of yellow Rune paper on the counter, but he was a little surprised. Considering yesterday''s dangerous battle, after taking a deep breath, he still took the pile of things into xiaoruyi ring. Then he bargained with elder martial brother Liu for a long time. Finally, he paid 50 Lingjing and bought all the things here.


    After returning to the cave and closing the stone gate, Shen Shi casually takes out a piece of yellow Rune paper. Now he feels the yellow smooth Rune paper with a familiar touch. Looking at the Yellow Rune paper, which is three inches wide and four inches long, the eight circles arranged in the directions of eight trigrams can be seen clearly, but it is all blank inside. It is obvious that it is for the future to add various Rune arrays to make runes Holding it in his hand, Shen Shi also smelled a faint fragrance of herbs on his nose. That''s because in order to bear the spiritual power of the five elements method, Rune paper can''t be made of ordinary paper. All Rune paper is made of spirit grass containing spiritual power.


    And with the improvement of the five elements method, the more spiritual power the paper made into talisman has to bear, so the first-order method uses yellow talisman paper, but the second-order method must use green talisman paper made of another high-level spirit grass, and the third-order method is another higher-level talisman paper.


    So although Shen Shi is careless in buying the Yellow talisman paper, if he practices the five elements in the future, the cost of making the talisman will also go up.


    Of course, Shen Shi is clear about these things, but now he can''t think about these things that are too far away. Staring at the blank yellow paper for a moment, he went back to the table, took out the cinnabar of the writing brush, and after calming down, he began to draw all kinds of runes on the yellow paper.


    Yangshui Fu, Yinshui Fu, yanghuofu, yinhuofu, Yangtu Fu, Yintu fu


    All kinds of complicated, distorted and complicated runes are revealed one by one in his calm pen, appearing in the specific circle, forming a mysterious and mysterious Rune array.


    After drawing one, Shen Shi continued to take out a new piece of Rune paper and continued to draw.


    There was no sound in the stone room, only the sound of the pen and paper moving gently. Slowly, I watched the Yellow Rune paper stacked on the table, one by one, one by one.


    In a trance, it''s like in the past ten years, he has been flowing from the time when he was growing up as a child.One after another


    I don''t know how long after that, Shen Shi put down his talisman pen and rubbed his sore wrist. When his eyes swept over the painted talisman paper, he suddenly missed his father.


    He was silent for a while. He reached for the small hourglass and gazed at it. The sand in the hourglass seemed to slip down like time.


    In the twinkling of an eye, as if already in the end of the world, I do not know when I can see you again.


    The making of talismans has always been quite difficult. However, Shen Shi relies on his mysterious spiritual power, but his success rate is quite high. These days, except for hunting in the demon Island, he spends all his time in making various talismans when he stays on the herring island.


    Fortunately, lingxiaozong is rich and powerful here, and each new disciple is equipped with a private cave stone chamber, so that they can have a word of space, so that they won''t be spied by outsiders.


    So the days went on quietly, and winter came and spring came, and the fifth year officially entered on the island.


    Seeing that the last moment is coming, all the new disciples seem to have been immersed in a repressive cultivation frenzy. No one wants to fall behind, because at this moment, falling behind may be a big difference in life.


    In these days, Shen Shi''s life is still the same as before. What he does every day seems to have no change. He practices, makes amulets, catches demons, exchanges money, and then continues to practice and makes amulets


    Now in his right hand small Ruyi ring, there are more than 100 talismans, which are the result of long-term accumulation. The business of senior brother Liu''s shop in the herring market this year is really better than the sum of previous years. It''s all thanks to Shen Shi. Now, every time he sees Shen Shi, senior brother Liu looks like he''s smiling.


    As for why Shen Shi bought so many talismans, elder martial brother Liu asked him once. Shen Shi didn''t say much, but sighed and said, "how many talismans can I make?"


    Elder martial brother Liu immediately realized that he was selling all kinds of spiritual materials related to talismans. Naturally, he was not unfamiliar with talismans. He also knew the difficulties in making talismans. Shen Shi bought so many talismans, but according to his age and ability, he could not make many decent talismans.


    From then on, elder martial brother Liu never mentioned this again. He was afraid that Shen Shi would lose his perseverance and stop patronizing, so he would have no place to cry. Instead, he turned back and secretly lowered the price of the Yellow Fu paper a little bit. He told Shen Shi that he was an old customer and was given special treatment!


    On the other hand, the biggest financial pressure on Shen Shi is not himself, but Zhong Qinglu''s Alchemy.


    Peiyuan pill is a kind of second-class elixir. After being refined, it has strong medicinal power and is already the elixir of the level of Ning Yuan Jing monk. Matching with this effect is the difficulty of refining Peiyuan pill, which is obviously several times more difficult than the first grade Yangqi pill, and even beyond the expectation of Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu.


    With Shen Shi''s strong support, Zhong Qinglu gritted her teeth and summoned up her courage to start a rare gas refining experience, and tried to refine Peiyuan pill.


    However, the reality is really cruel and merciless. The so-called talent for alchemy, genius and talent, and all ostentatious boasting, are vain words in alchemy. They have no experience. Even if they have danfang, they have got some basic tips from the elders of Dantang. So far, Zhong Qinglu has tried to make Peiyuan pill eight times.


    But she failed eight times in a row.


    Eight times, there are 640 spirit crystals. Although we don''t lose so many spirit crystals every day, the number is still shocking, even a little soul stirring.


    Outsiders don''t know the truth. At most, they think that Zhong Qinglu has reached the top of the sky and is only trying to refine it one or two times. In fact, the elder of the Dan Hall made an exception to pass on Zhong Qinglu''s prescription to Peiyuan Dan. In a more sense, it is a gesture of reward. No one really thinks that Zhong Qinglu will make any new achievements in the process of refining Come on.


    However, Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi, who are both involved in this process, are under great pressure.


    A total of 640 spirit crystals were thrown into the water without any sound. Whenever he thought of this, Shen Shi would show his teeth. Of course, this was when he was alone.


    As for Zhong Qinglu, she seems to have changed her disposition all these days. She almost keeps silent all the time. Her friends who usually make friends with her don''t dare to talk to her. That is to say, only when she faces Shen Shi, she seems to show some reluctant smile occasionally.


    This strange performance even makes sun you secretly ask Shen Shi, saying that Zhong Qinglu is interested in you?


    Shen Shi''s answer is to kick in the past.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Another year has passed, and this round of new disciples'' practice at the mountain gate is the last and most critical time. However, although there are many new disciples on the green fish island, by this time, they have gradually divided into different levels. Most of them have learned what their talents are after four years of cultivation?


    As for Wang Gen and other people in Lingxiao sect, they are also here. Although the talents are constantly emerging in this round of new disciples, there are some people who prefer to make achievements or even show interest in the five elements. As far as Shen Shi knows, it seems that he is really the only one.


    Everyone is a genius with a bright future. In the future, there will be a lot of wonderful and powerful divine power and Taoism to be practiced. Who will think about the five element method, which is generally powerful but extremely difficult?


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi has some helplessness in his heart. In addition, seeing that there are so many doors on the other side of the Art Hall these days, he hesitates about whether he wants to join the art hall in the future.


    After all, the orthodoxy of Xiuxian Avenue today is to cultivate all kinds of Taoist magic powers after the Yuan Dynasty. It seems that any one of them is more reliable than the five elements.


    It''s sunny on the fourth day of April.


    On this day, Shen Shi got on the ship to the demon island again. Compared with the past, the number of people on the ship decreased sharply. Except for him, only a few elder martial brothers were on the ship. There was no new student with him in his childhood, including GANZE who had been with him before.


    As for the reason, Shen Shi knows that when the time is approaching, all the new disciples are practicing crazily. Even if they don''t practice, they should be calm and do everything beneficial to their own cultivation. However, catching demons on the demon island is a very risky person. If you are injured on the demon island at this critical moment, isn''t it not worth the loss?


    As for GANZE, who has always insisted on going to the demon island with Shen Shi, it is because today is indeed the critical moment of breakthrough, so he has to stop coming to the demon island. It seems that this gifted young man will be the first of many new disciples to break through the Ningyuan realm.


    Shen Shi can''t even imagine how many elders in Jinhong mountain would quarrel with each other to accept him as an apprentice when GANZE was the first to break through the Ningyuan realm?


    "Won''t you fight for this boy in the end?" Shen Shi stood on the deck and looked into the distance. Looking at the rippling sea, he thought unkindly. Then he shook his head and laughed.


    The sea water is very clear, especially when the ship arrives at the demon Island, when it gets off the ship and stands on the seawall, it can even see the deep sea bottom, with a panoramic view of floating seaweed and strange coral.


    It''s just that there''s no fish.


    Not a single fish.


    For more than two years, there has been this strange phenomenon in the sea area around the six islands of black carp. Because Shen Shi had been to Hongbeng village at the beginning, he knew this strange phenomenon from the population of Hongbeng people earlier than others, including the increasingly serious development in the future. Today, there is no strange appearance of fish in the surrounding hundred Li sea area.


    Hongbeng village offered sacrifices to the sea god for this purpose, but it didn''t work. The sea god of pigheaded dragon didn''t seem to pay attention to them. The elders of Jinhong mountain also came down to the surrounding waters to check, but they couldn''t find out why. However, in addition to the disappearance of fish schools in the surrounding waters, there is nothing more unusual around the green fish island. After a hundred miles out of the sea, the Hongbeng people found that the waters there are normal and can catch fish.


    So over the past two years, people have gradually become accustomed to this strange look. Every time Hongbeng people go fishing, they have to go to the sea area a hundred miles away, and no one is paying attention to the disappearing fish schools around the six islands of Qingyu.


    Shen Shi stares at the sea and suddenly thinks of it for no reason. He finds that he hasn''t noticed or thought of the disappearing fish school for a long time. Now he is busy every day, boring and full, either practicing or making amulets, or hunting in demon island. He hasn''t been to Hongbeng Village for a long time.


    I don''t know what happened to starfish now. Is it more beautiful? The red shell on her body must be more beautiful.


    Shen Shi thought in his heart, and decided to go back to Hongbeng village to see starfish.


    After going to the island, the older disciples took a look at Shen Shi, who was standing alone on one side. There were some complicated looks in his eyes. No one wanted to talk with him. After a while, they all went into the dense forest.


    It''s now Shen Shi''s fifth year on the island. At this time, the old disciples who are still on the task of catching demons on the island have been on the island for ten years, but they still can''t break through the bottleneck of gas refining. Basically, the gate of Xiuxian Avenue has been closed to these people.


    Looking at Shen Shi''s age and his high-level state of refining gas, Shen Shi''s future will be very different from these elder martial brothers in any case, so their eyes on Shen Shi are very complicated, with envy and jealousy, but they all left in silence.


    Shen Shi was staring at the sea for a while. When he came back, there was no one around him. The elder martial brothers had already walked down the path into the deep forest. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but decided not to go the same way with them. He walked along the beach. After a long walk, he looked around and went into the woods.Over the past two years, Shen Shi''s demon hunting career in the demon island has hardly been interrupted, which makes him more and more familiar with the island. At the same time, in countless battles with the monsters on the island, his experience in fighting has become extremely skilled. In terms of actual combat ability, I''m afraid that no one on the herring island can beat him except GANZE.


    In recent days, Shen Shi''s Daoism has been improved, and his spiritual power accumulated in meixinqiao acupoints has become more powerful. Now he can cast eight first-order five elements at a time. If converted into talismans, his spiritual power is enough to cast 40 first-order talismans in a battle.


    Nevertheless, Shen Shi still kept a cautious attitude on the demon island. He only hunted monsters in the broad forest at the foot of the mountain. At most, he was close to the foot of the mountain. He never climbed the mountain on the demon Island, let alone the demon cave hidden in the deep part of the mountain.


    It is said that since GANZE and Lin Hu had an accident there two years ago, very few people have gone to the demon catching cave, and there is still no news about Lin Hu and Niu Xiong who are missing.


    On this day, Shen Shi went into the forest. He was in the same mood as usual when he came here. He looked for some monsters he could deal with, beat them with talismans, and got spirit material to exchange for Spirit Crystal.


    In fact, the reason why he still came here when others disappeared in the demon island was very simple. Last night, he just gave Zhong Qinglu a magic crystal for refining Peiyuan pill for the ninth time.


    At the beginning of the deal between him and Zhong Qinglu, although he paid a lot of Lingjing at the beginning, when Zhong Qinglu''s Alchemy skills became mature, Shen Shi also gained a lot. Zhong Qinglu kept his promise and gave it to him. In the end, Shen Shi himself was able to make a snack out of the Yangqi pill It''s too late.


    During the period when he was promoted from the middle level to the high level in the realm of refining Qi, he made such rapid progress that a large number of Nourishing Qi pills played an important role in helping him recover his spiritual power and make talismans. It is because a alchemist can play such a great role, and Peiyuan Dan is a more advanced elixir than Yangqi Dan, and it will play a greater role in the future. So even if Zhong Qinglu''s Alchemy failed in succession, Shen Shi still insisted on secretly subsidizing Lingjing to her.


    It''s just Eighty crystal at a time, the pressure is really great!


    "If you don''t kill more monsters today and go back for more Lingjing, you''d better not come here in the critical period of the fifth year. After all, it''s a little risky..."


    Before walking into the clear and quiet woods, Shen Shi subconsciously looks up at the mountains in the center of the demon island in the distance, and such an idea passes through his mind.


    As if echoing his thoughts, a shrill howl came from the unknown mountains, echoing in the mountains.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    There are many buildings on the green fish island. As one of the biggest entrances of Lingxiao sect, Dantang naturally has its own site here, which is called "Minglu hall". In addition to assigning some tasks to the new disciples on weekdays, many Dantang disciples of Ningyuan realm are stationed here every day, so as to find the new disciples with alchemy talent in time, and attract and teach some basic alchemy as soon as possible Danfamen.


    In the past five years, there has been a lot of excitement inside and outside the Ming furnace hall, because this is the only place on the six island of blue fish where there is a Dan furnace. The new disciples are short of money. After paying a little Lingjing, they can use the big and small Dan furnaces in the hall to make Dan. Of course, if they can own a Dan furnace, it is definitely better, because in fact, every Dan furnace There are subtle differences in mastering various kinds of fire. It is also very important for alchemists to master the fire of alchemy if they can get used to a furnace alone. In addition, they can try alchemy anytime and anywhere.


    Minglu hall is named after Danlu. There is a special site at the back of the hall. There are 13 large and small Danlu in several rows of stone chambers. Although the grade is average, the realm of the new disciples on Qingyu island is just like that. There is no need for high-end Danlu.


    This morning, Zhong Qinglu came to the back of the Minglu hall, holding a square box in her hand, and looking at the row of stone chambers in front of her, her face was slightly gloomy, and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    There is a woman beside her. She is slightly taller than Zhong Qinglu. She is a disciple of Ning Yuan Jing sent by Dan Hall. Her name is GUI Shuyun. At the moment, she shows some concern for Zhong Qinglu. She whispers: "sister Zhong, you don''t seem very happy?"


    Zhong Qinglu forced a smile, but she was still not happy.


    GUI Shuyun sighed a little. She actually knew something about this younger martial sister''s mind. Since the Danlu furnace Zhong Qinglu bought was damaged unexpectedly, Zhong Qinglu didn''t mean to buy a new Danlu furnace. Instead, she chose to come to the Danlu stone chamber of Minglu hall to make pills.


    From Yangqi pill at the beginning to Peiyuan pill now, GUI Shuyun watched Zhong Qinglu''s talent in alchemy gradually reveal. It was she who was the first to strongly recommend the new disciple to several elders of Shangdan hall in Jinhong mountain. Zhong Qinglu began to attract the attention of the upper class of Dan Hall.


    In many cases, Zhong Qinglu and GUI Shuyun can be regarded as sisters.


    These days, Zhong Qinglu has come here many times to refine the Peiyuan pill, and GUI Shuyun has seen it. But as she expected, there are few talents who can get something for nothing. Although Zhong Qinglu has excellent talent, she still loses one after another after she starts refining the Peiyuan pill, and this is obviously constantly hitting the young girl.


    In addition, GUI Shuyun can also think of the high cost of Peiyuan pill and how heavy it will be for a new disciple in the realm of refining Qi, so she is really worried about Zhong Qinglu. After pondering for a moment, GUI Shuyun walks up to Zhong Qinglu and says softly, "Qinglu, if you feel that you are in a bad mood today, maybe it''s not too late to wait a few days to refine the pill."


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment. She shook her head and pursed a little at the corner of her mouth. It seemed that she was biting her teeth. Then she turned her head and nodded to Gui Shuyun, saying, "I''ll be fine."


    Since ancient times, there has been a lot of perseverance in refining Guiyun. As long as she doesn''t want to be successful, she can''t say anything else.


    She took a step back slowly. Zhong Qinglu laughed at her, took the box containing all kinds of refined spirit materials of Peiyuan Dan in her hand, and tightened her fingers slightly. Then she strode to the middle of a row of stone chambers.


    This is the best red stove in the Ming stove hall. GUI Shuyun is in charge of it. He is very optimistic about Zhong Qinglu and often leaves it to her. Before entering the Danlu stone chamber, Zhong Qinglu''s step was a little, and she couldn''t help looking up at the sky. The sky above the blue fish island is boundless, and under the same blue sky, maybe that person should go to the dangerous demon island now, and continue to fight with the ferocious monsters?


    Although Zhong Qinglu told herself many times that it was just a deal, she just didn''t know why. These days, she often thought of Shen Shi, especially after the continuous failure of refining Peiyuan pill, Zhong Qinglu felt that she felt a little sorry for him.


    At that moment, she seemed to be in a trance for a moment.


    But then she came to her senses, took a deep breath and perked up: it''s useless to think more. Now if she wants to make herself better, she has to refine the Peiyuan pill. When he finished refining a batch of high-value Peiyuan Dan and handed it to the guy himself, he would be stunned and overjoyed!


    For no reason, Zhong Qinglu was in a better mood, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Then she pushed open the door of the stone room and went in.


    On the demon Island, in the dense forest.


    Shen Shi stands up from a monster and puts the spirit material into the little Ruyi ring in his left hand. His face looks strange. Since he is a little happy and relaxed, he has a strange color of doubt.


    The spirit beast lying in front of him was black, like a panther. It was another ghost bobcat.From entering the demon island to now, Shen Shi has come all the way smoothly. He has killed four low-level monsters by using the five elements and talismans. With such efficiency and ease, he is afraid that there will be no other one in the disciples of the refining environment on the herring island.


    Only when he met the fifth monster just now, that is, the ghost Bobcat who had died in front of him, with his quick speed, did he cause Shen Shi a little trouble. However, Shen Shi, who has been hunting demons on the demon island for the past two years, has rich experience in dealing with demons. Although ghost Bobcat is difficult to deal with, it is just a challenge for him at most It''s just a little more trouble. In the end, he hit the key point of the monster with a fast casting talisman and killed it.


    But after the battle, when Shen Shi looked at the ghost bobcat, the doubt that had been forgotten in his heart came up unconsciously. Why did ghost bobcat, a monster, go out in the daytime against his nature?


    Standing in the leafy forest, he frowned and thought for a while. Then he turned over the body of ghost bobcat and examined it carefully. However, as he had met before, the monster that died in his hand didn''t look any different.


    Do you really worry too much?


    Shen Shizi shook his head for a moment and went to the forest to ponder.


    With his steps gradually away, the forest also quietly recovered calm, the top of the sun from the branches and leaves between the cast thin light column, with a trace of golden light, as if dancing in this quiet forest, and I do not know when to start, suddenly there is a light hazy fog, floated from the forest, shadowed a bit of light Bright, in a trance, some fuzzy shadows seem to be shaking.


    Shen Shi separated the branches in the forest and walked among the trees of different heights and sizes. Maybe it was because the demon island itself was an island. This forest also made people feel a little damp. Many of the twists and stretches of branches and leaves were hung with a few or a string of water drops. It was crystal clear and beautiful.


    Just as he was walking, Shen Shi suddenly felt something. He suddenly looked back, but there was still a peaceful forest in his eyes.


    Shen Shi frowned. He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows suspiciously. He said to himself, "why do you seem to hear something behind?"


    After thinking for a moment, for the sake of being careful, Shen Shi searched a little way back, but he saw that there was nothing different around him. It seemed that he was very thoughtful.


    Shen Shi angrily turned back, but his heart was also relieved. There are many monsters in the forest of this demon island. It''s not too much to say that it''s dangerous. He should be more careful.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a low chirp coming from the deep forest ahead. It was like a bird, not a bird. It was crisp, and it was like a whisper. It was very pleasant.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. As soon as he turned his eyes, he quietly felt over there and hid himself in the shade of the tree as far as possible. So he lurked about ten Zhang away. When he hid behind a big tree and looked around, he saw a small open space in the forest in front of him. As expected, a monster appeared.


    The monster''s body is small. It seems that it is only a little bigger than an ordinary rabbit. Its fur is snow-white, its body is like a mink, and its eyes are red as agate. At this time, it is pulling out a small pit in the open space in the forest. It seems that it is digging for something.


    Seeing this beautiful little monster with a bit of loveliness, Shen Shi immediately recognized it as "blood eye mink". But because of its snow-white fur, it is sometimes called "ferret", which is a very famous kind of monster in demon hunting.


    The reason why the blood eye mink is famous among the many monsters on the demon island is not because of how fierce this monster is. On the contrary, the blood eye mink is actually a kind of vegetarian monster. It likes to dig the spirit grass and wood for food on weekdays. It is not particularly aggressive. When it meets people, its first reaction is to run away. In addition, this kind of monster itself is nothing special valuable spirit material production, not the task issued requirements, in fact, it is not to kill this kind of monster, but to catch it alive.


    This is the only one of all the monsters involved in the demon hunting mission, which is specially indicated to be captured alive. The reason is that the blood eyed mink is naturally fond of eating spirit grass and has a wonderful feeling for many spirit grass. So after studying, an expert in Lingxiao sect spirit beast hall came up with the idea of domesticating this kind of monster and taking it to the wild to find all kinds of spirit grass.


    Such a blood eye mink is worth 100 spirit crystals in the spirit beast hall.


    Shen Shi felt eager. He hid behind the tree and thought about it. With a wave of his hand, there was a yellow talisman in his palm. It was the technique of sinking the earth. He was ready to try to catch the timid but quick little thing in the legend.


    But at the moment, his spirit was all on the blood eyed mink, but he didn''t notice for a moment. In the forest with branches and leaves crisscrossed behind him, a faint and hazy fog was quietly floating towards him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    At the same time, all parts of the island are still as calm as ever. Among the friends who have some friendship with Shen Shi, it seems that everyone is doing their own business peacefully.


    At the back of the furnace hall, in the stone room of the red furnace, Zhong Qinglu''s white cheek looks a little beautiful Scarlet under the blazing fire. Light smoke, Dan furnace interior issued a low roar, an invisible aura, with a bit of herbal fragrance, filled the whole room.


    This batch of Peiyuan pills is about to come to the end.


    Zhong Qinglu knelt down beside the red stove, staring at the red flame without saying a word, carefully listening to the sound of the red stove, judging and weighing one by one in her heart, waiting for the moment when she is most sure to turn on the stove and get the pill.


    At this time, she seemed to be in a trance for a moment. She thought of the way Shen Shi handed the eighty spirit crystals to her last night. Although he had a calm and self-confident expression, but


    Hum, do you think you can''t see the pain in your eyes!


    When my furnace of Peiyuan pill is refined, I''ll put it on your hand. Look at your expression at that time!


    Zhong Qinglu thought that in this quiet and uninhabited Dan room, the corner of her mouth tilted slightly.


    In the fifth year, which is the most critical and decisive year for most people''s fate, among the many new disciples on the herring Island, GANZE is of course the most popular. His ancient family background and his talent beyond his peers make GANZE seem so different.


    It''s like he was born to be superior.


    At this moment, GANZE, alone in his cave, is almost completely immersed in his own cultivation. With many years of solid foundation, his spiritual power has already reached the peak of the realm of refining Qi. His whole Qi is already full of thick spiritual power like clouds. At the moment, he is constantly flowing. He is looking forward to opening up the Yufu and impacting the Ningyuan realm The moment is coming.


    With his tongue to his chin and his hand to his mouth, GANZE calmly guided his inner spiritual power. At the same time, for a moment, he thought of the demon Island, of course, the demon catching cave on the demon island and the things he had seen in it.


    A sneer passed on his face. When he really broke through to the Ningyuan realm, and then learned the powerful Taoist magic power from Lingxiao sect, it was time for him to go back to the demon hunting cave of demon island for revenge.


    With a faint smile on her face, Zhong Qingzhu walked all the way from the herring market. From time to time, some people recognized her and warmly said hello to her. She also responded with a smile one by one. Over the past few years, her circle of friends on the island has expanded greatly, and she has known a lot of people, which is much better than Shen Shi''s five-year acquaintance with almost the same group of less than ten people.


    Especially a few days ago, Zhong Qingzhu unexpectedly broke through the high-level success of gas refining for the second time among the new disciples, and became the most influential person on the island next to GANZE. More and more people came to make friends with her.


    More friends means more ways, more news and more ways. It seems that Zhong Qingzhu is naturally good at it, even better than her cousin Zhong Qinglu, who comes from a better family. Now, in the eyes of many people, the representative of Zhong family, the famous vassal family of Lingxiao sect, is no longer Zhong Qinglu who is a little arrogant and lazy to deal with idle people It''s Zhong Qingzhu, who always smiles and looks at the very gentle and amiable.


    In the future, when you break through to Ningyuan, you will be accepted as an apprentice by the elder of zongmen. It seems that the road of Xiuxian has already been paved in front of you.


    Zhong Qingzhu also felt that she should be very happy, so along the way, she nodded and chatted with her classmates who knew or didn''t know each other. It took her a long time to go back to her cave.


    When the stone gate closed, Zhong Qingzhu stood for a while, and then slowly breathed out a breath. Unconsciously, she seemed to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by people. From small to large, it was something she had never experienced before. Most of the time, it was Zhong Qinglu''s only experience.


    It feels good.


    She put down her gentle and polite appearance in front of others, stretched out a little recklessly, and then sat down at the table, but suddenly she felt empty and didn''t want to do anything, so she held her cheek and leaned against the table in a daze.


    Then she thought of a boy who had lived and died with her in the dark cave five years ago.


    It seems that I''m still a little strange to talk with him even when I meet him recently


    Zhong Qingzhu was so dazed that he didn''t move for a long time.


    "Ah..." Sun you yawned and lazily threw his food into the cage. The tortoise in the cage looked the same. His head didn''t even bother to turn around. He was sleepy and motionless.


    Sun you scolded and turned away from the beast. After working here for five years, he grew up from a child to a young man. It''s true that his life is stable and his cultivation is orderly. But now he looks up at the blue sky above his head, and suddenly he is envious of Shen Shi. That guy doesn''t have his own background and family background, and can''t find such a stable and preferential task, so he has to take great risks to explore and catch demons on the demon island.But that guy seems to be much freer than himself. And these days, he always feels that he has a kind of spirit. I don''t know if he has killed many monsters on the demon island. Maybe it''s murderous


    Sun you shook his head, grinned bitterly, clenched his fist and then spread out his palm. After about five or six breath, a fireball appeared in his hand.


    In fact, he also refined the original five elements method, but in the end, he did not go to the demon island which became extremely dangerous among the people after the accident.


    What is Shen Shi doing now?


    Sun you looked up at the sky, and then looked at the distant sea. In the distance of the sea, where it was hard to reach, was the direction of the demon island.


    What is Shen Shi doing now?


    Almost the same idea, in the sea water outside Hongbeng village, a beautiful figure wandering in the water also whispered to himself.


    Starfish stretches her body, but she doesn''t have any big movements, but her body floats on the sea easily. Even if she has a heavy shell on her back, it doesn''t seem to affect her at all.


    In Hongbeng village, an old voice came:


    "starfish, now there are no fish in the water. Even the coral sea can''t be seen. Don''t run by yourself."


    Starfish frowned, some impatiently to the shore in a loud voice: "I know, I''m not a child."


    The old man on the bank gave a laugh, and it seemed that he had told her, but he didn''t mean it seriously. After that, he carried his hands and walked away.


    "Coral Sea..." Starfish sighed, "at the beginning, he said he would take a stone to have a look. As a result, he was so stupid that he didn''t know how to swim after so long, otherwise he would have taken him there long ago."


    "But I haven''t been there for a long time, since there are no fish in the sea..."


    Starfish turned over in the water, white skin shining in the spray, like a beautiful fish.


    Then, she seemed to have a moment of hesitation, but finally she laughed and turned over, but she dived into the water and went down quietly in the vast sea.


    The underwater scenery is very beautiful, but without the fish, the huge underwater world is empty, leaving only those strange rocks and walls, and there is no vitality.


    Starfish didn''t notice anything. In recent years, she has seen a lot about the underwater appearance of the sea area around herring island. It''s nothing strange. Soon she swam to the bottom of the sea. The deep green in the distance, with a bit of dark underwater world, seemed to come quietly to her, until her figure disappeared in the sea.


    On the demon Island, in the dense forest.


    Shen Shi stared at the blood eyed mink in front of him, holding his breath, quietly raised his right hand, which was holding the magic talisman, and pointed it at the goblin that was still digging on the ground. Just as he was about to activate the talisman, suddenly, as if he had been disturbed by something, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly sank. Just as he wanted to activate the talisman of the art of sinking earth, he found that the blood eyed mink was a little scared. With a scream, he was as fast as lightning and ran back in an instant.


    Shen Shi let out a "ah" and took a few steps. However, the blood eyed mink was so agile that it was out of his casting range in a twinkling of an eye. The speed was amazing. Shen Shi was shocked and annoyed.


    I wish I had known earlier.


    Now that the blood eye mink is frightened and runs away, he will not come back because of his timid nature. Shen Shi has to sigh and gives up the idea of catching it again. When he is thinking about whether to explore the forest again, Shen Shi suddenly feels that the ground under his feet seems to shake slightly.


    Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed, but before he could make a judgment or react, a sharp animal roared from behind him. Then, with a gust of fishy wind, the strong ox shaped monster rushed over.


    Shen Shi was surprised. When he came here before, he didn''t find this monster. Now he was attacked by it in a hurry. Shen Shi quickly reached for the talisman in xiaoruyi ring.


    He just stretched out his hand, but suddenly he saw that the direction of the monster seemed strange. After a moment, he heard the sound of hooves like a drum. This fierce and strong monster rushed past him, and then ran madly to the deep forest like running for his life. He didn''t even look at the weak human nearby.


    Shen Shi was a little stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t accept this strange thing. However, at the next moment, there were countless noises, roars, running noises and roars in the forest. Behind the thick branches and trunks, there were countless kinds of monsters. Each of them was very frightened. They were all crazy and ran for their lives. They turned into a demon The torrent of beasts flies past the stunned Shen Shi.


    These monsters slowly engulfed the forest, like a boundless fog. In the thick fog, the strange and gloomy voice came from all directions like the ghost cry of the yellow spring. In the fog, I don''t know how many ethereal shadows are looming, floating forward with the cold and piercing air.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    In all directions, the fog seemed to block the sky and the sun, and flooded the whole forest like the tide. From every corner of the forest ran out of countless monsters, are frantically forward, desperately want to stay away from those strange fog.


    Shen Shi has never seen so many monsters suddenly appear in front of him in his life. At this moment, he is a fragile human standing in the tide of monsters, and there is nothing wrong with him. None of those monsters has ever looked at him.


    With the cold wind blowing, the temperature in the forest seemed to fall into the ice cellar. Behind the many monsters who fled for their lives, the strange fog was creeping forward as if they were alive. Occasionally, some monsters who escaped more slowly were caught up by the fog and immediately gave out a shrill roar. However, as the fog rolled up, the monsters hidden in the fog The mysterious shadow swarmed over in an instant. After the terrible whistling and biting sound, the voice of the entangled monster quickly fell down, and soon was submerged by the fog, and then they could no longer be seen.


    As this terrible scene appeared in front of us, the strange figures that had been hidden in the fog also showed some clues. At first glance, they were almost translucent. The upper body was like a human, but the lower body was empty. At the same time, their faces were fuzzy and their facial features were ferocious. Their eyes were two deep black holes, which showed some deep red light ¡£


    When I look around, the cold and violent breath comes like a tide, as if I have a strong hatred for the living beings, and want to destroy all the fresh life.


    Shen Shi didn''t stay in a daze for long. In fact, he soon recognized the identity of these terrible monsters in front of him.


    Yin Ling!


    Among ghosts, it is a kind of terrible monster that sucks Yang Qi of living creatures for a living.


    There is only one place on the demon island where there are ghosts, that is, in the demon catching cave. When the ancestors of Lingxiao sect opened up the six islands of black carp, they found some native ghosts on the demon island. But they thought that in addition to fighting with monsters, fighting with ghosts was also good for future new disciples, so they tolerated some ghosts to survive on the demon island.


    Compared with demons and beasts, ghosts are usually more weird, even the monks are difficult to deal with, so Lingxiao sect once put a ban on the demon Island, sealed all the ghosts in the demon catching cave deep in the demon Island, only after the Taoist had a certain degree of assurance, the high-level disciples would enter the demon catching cave.


    This has been the case for hundreds of years, and it has never been heard that any ghost has escaped from the demon catching cave.


    However, the fact in front of him obviously overturned the news that Shen Shi had heard before. After seeing that a powerful monster was almost engulfed by the thick fog and died, he turned and ran without hesitation.


    You can''t do without running. This ghost fog is too strange. Even the fierce monster can''t resist in front of the fog. Shen Shi asks himself that the journey is too far away. If he doesn''t run now, he will die.


    Only after he turned around and ran for a few steps, he found that something was wrong. The fog rose suddenly and came from many places in the forest. The only direction where there was no fog was the direction where many monsters fled, but


    That''s the way to climb a mountain in the deepest part of demon island.


    At that moment, Shen Shi had thousands of thoughts in his mind. He was always cautious on the demon island. Even if he went into the woods to hunt advanced monsters, he often noticed that he was not close to the depths of the demon Island, and he was usually far away from those mountains, because according to the information he got before he came here, the most dangerous place on the whole demon island was the demon hunting cave, And the monsters in those mountains are generally more difficult to deal with and more dangerous than those in the surrounding woods.


    After running for a while, Shen Shi saw the rising terrain at the foot of the mountain in front of him. Beside him, there were still many monsters running for their lives and panicking. What''s more, behind him, there was a strange fog that kept coming to chase people.


    In the cold wind, ghosts howl and cry one after another, as if those ghosts without intelligence were laughing and chasing delicious food. Once entangled by fog, it will be submerged by innumerable spirits, and then become a shriveled corpse.


    The ghost''s cry seemed to be in his ears. He was sweating and his heart beat as fast as if he wanted to jump out of his chest. Shen Shi had no choice. After taking a final look at the more and more terrible ghost fog behind him, he bit his teeth and tried to rush to the mountains ahead.


    When he rushed up the hillside, Shen Shi looked up at the sky above the woods by chance. He saw the place not covered by the ghost fog. It seemed that the sky was normal, but it seemed that more than half of the day had passed, and it was almost dusk.


    He didn''t dare to look back. Although he didn''t know how to get back to the safe ship at the bottom of his heart, at this moment, he could only escape to the silent and mysterious depth of the demon island.


    It''s getting overcast gradually. At the back of the Ming furnace hall on the blue fish island, GUI Shuyun was meditating quietly outside the alchemy stone room. All of a sudden, she seemed to feel something. She suddenly looked up and looked at the middle room in the row of alchemy stone rooms.


    After a while, the door of the stone room slowly opened, accompanied by some heavy footsteps, Zhong Qinglu came out. There was a sense of exhaustion on her face. After all, the Peiyuan pill for refining the second grade was quite different from the Yangqi pill for refining the first grade. The effort spent on refining was also very different from the consumption of alchemists.This is Zhong Qinglu''s ninth attempt to refine Peiyuan pill, which is just a way of refining gas.


    GUI Shuyun had already stood up and welcomed him. At the same time, he looked at Zhong Qing carefully and said in a soft voice, "sister Zhong, are you ok?"


    Zhong Qinglu looks at her, nods slowly, then smiles.


    GUI Shuyun stared at the girl. His face changed slowly. From the initial concern, he was a little surprised. Finally, he even took a little surprised and even incredible surprise and said: "are you..."


    Zhong Qinglu went to her side, showing a smile of satisfaction in her tiredness, and then took out a small jade bottle from her arms and handed it to Gui Shuyun.


    After taking it, GUI Shuyun immediately opened the bottle stopper. First, she took a look at it, and then she smelt the fragrance of the elixir gushing from the bottle mouth. A moment later, she seemed to be finally determined. A heartfelt smile came from the bottom of her heart. She hugged Zhong Qinglu with a little excitement and said with a smile, "Congratulations, younger martial sister Zhong, you are still the first one in more than 100 years In the realm of refining Qi, the new disciples of Peiyuan pill are made! "


    Zhong Qinglu smiles and doesn''t speak, but she looks very tired. But the joy on her face is also from the bottom of her heart. GUI Shuyun beside her is very excited. After returning the bottle of Peiyuan pill to Zhong Qinglu, she pulls her out. Meanwhile, she keeps saying these words, to the effect that you have refined the elixir again, younger martial sister Zhong The talent has been revealed. In the future, all the elders in the Dan Hall will surely care for you. The bright future of Xiuxian Avenue is just around the corner.


    Zhong Qinglu smiles all the way. She seems to be a little excited, but when she is listening to the elder martial sister talking, she suddenly thinks of another person.


    That person, now perhaps still on the demon Island, will be fighting with the monster?


    If he came back and knew that I had trained Peiyuan Dan, would he laugh, be very proud, and boast that he had a good eye?


    Looking at the sky, it''s almost dusk, so he must be back soon, right?


    The corner of Zhong Qinglu''s mouth slightly pursed, as if the original heavy burden had been exhausted. Even the fatigue on her body seemed to be a little less. She quickened her pace and walked out.


    Should he know earlier? Or do you want to keep him in suspense?


    Maybe, go to the dock and wait for him, let him know the news first?


    One by one, thoughts lingered in the girl''s heart, and she walked out of Minglu hall with a smile.


    Demon Island, above the seawall.


    It''s getting dark. It''s dusk. The setting sun sets on the distant sea level. The weak afterglow lights up some gloomy clouds. It''s the last sunset.


    It''s windy.


    The waves on the sea gradually became larger, and the motion of the ship berthing beside the seawall also became larger. The sound of the sea waves seemed to come from all directions, beating hard on the solid seawall stone surface, splashing pale waves.


    On the deck stood a number of figures, of which Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai were the first two. Their faces were gloomy, and they were staring at the darkening demon island in the dusk.


    At this time, suddenly in front of the woods, there are three figures suddenly flash, stride from the woods to come here. Almost at the same time, several disciples of Qi refining scene standing behind Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai on the deck were relieved, but Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai looked at each other, and their faces looked much better.


    The three figures walked quickly across the seawall and got on the ship. When they saw a group of people on the deck, they looked at themselves. They were a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "we worried about the two elder martial brothers and sisters. We had to hunt a black wind bear, so we were delayed for some time. Fortunately, we caught up with them."


    Someone nearby gave a "ah" and said with a smile: "it''s actually the black wind bear. It seems that you three have gained a lot today."


    There was a trace of complacency on the head''s face, but he still said politely, "where, where, it''s just general." Then he turned to Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai and said, "elder martial sister Xu, elder martial brother Zeng, we have come back. There are many delays. Now we can set sail."


    But after a long time, he didn''t get any reply. This one was a little surprised. Looking up, he saw Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai frowning and looking back at the demon island. Their faces turned gloomy again. It seemed that their faces were more ugly than before.


    "What''s the matter?" He turned his eyes around in amazement, and a man next to him reminded him in a low voice: "there''s still a little younger martial brother who hasn''t come back."


    Time, so quietly past, dusk has passed, the setting sun goes West, the sea waves become bigger and bigger, darkness finally began to come to this mysterious demon island.


    But Shen Shi still didn''t come back.


    The whole ship was silent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    "Hoo, hoo, hoo, Hoo..."


    Heavy breathing accompanied by flustered steps reverberated in the dense forest. Shen Shi''s heart seemed to sink like the endless darkness around him. Tens of feet behind him, there was a strange green light mist in the dark. In the dark night, it was particularly dazzling. The wind was howling, and countless gloomy shadows were flying in the fog.


    Many monsters have been scattered for a long time, and those who can escape have tried their best to escape. Many monsters, who are slower, are caught up by the sudden appearance of the ghost fog, and die miserably in the ghost fog. Shen Shi''s physical strength has been strong since he reached the high level of Qi refining by his own cultivation. With the help of the terrain, he has escaped all the way, barely supporting until now.


    However, as the night came, there was no light in the forest of the demon island mountain except for the ghost fire in the ghost fog. Shen Shi could not tell the direction at this moment, but subconsciously wanted to stay away from the lethal ghost fog behind him and ran forward desperately.


    As for where he had fled and where he was, he had no idea.


    Even so, he was in despair. It was extremely dangerous to stay alone on the demon island in the dark. What''s more, ghosts suddenly appeared at the moment. Many monsters who had fled with him before could not be seen at the moment. In the vast darkness, it seemed that he was the only one left to flee helplessly and lonely I''m here.


    The shrill ghost cry and the icy wind seem to be getting closer and closer.


    Several times, Shen Shi was so flustered that he almost ran into a tree trunk in the forest. At this time, he was almost like a blind man in the forest. Only by the light of the ghost fire behind him, could he barely see some shadows.


    But from dusk to now, all the way chasing and fleeing, Shen Shi''s physical strength is gradually exhausted, and the desperation is permeated in his heart. Is this really the end?


    Suddenly, he didn''t pay attention to his feet in the process of running. He stepped on the air, and his whole body tilted. It seemed that he ran to the edge of a cliff or a hillside by accident. In the dark, he couldn''t see any difference from the surrounding terrain. After a slip, he rolled down and fell.


    At the moment, he almost exhausted his strength, and no longer had the strength to control his body. He just felt that he was spinning around in the dark, and his body was not his own at all. He just rolled down like a stone, and kept pounding with the hard ground and the stones from time to time. He felt pain everywhere, just like he was about to fall apart.


    After a long time, Shen Shi felt a sudden shock in his mind. It was like falling down from a hillside and bumping into a hard object. His eyes were full of stars and he felt a sharp pain. At the same time, his throat was sweet and a mouthful of fresh blood came out a moment later.


    Even though Shen Shi''s physical strength was far stronger than that of ordinary people, he still felt that he couldn''t stand it. He lay on the ground dizzy for a long time, and then slowly recovered.


    Holding the ground with his hand, Shen Shi got up and looked around. He saw that the darkness was all around him. But it seemed that the sudden fall from a hillside or cliff just now was far away from the ghost fog. At least at the moment, he didn''t see the faint light.


    Without the ghost fog, the night sky above his head would not be covered. Shen Shi looked up at the sky and saw that there were dark clouds. Although it was also a dark night without stars and moon, it was still a little light after all. After his eyes adapted to the environment, he could see something vaguely.


    Of course, it''s still on the demon island. As for where the demon island is, Shen Shi has lost his sense of direction at the moment. However, with his intuition, Shen Shi feels that he is only in the deepest part of the demon Island, or even close to the mysterious demon catching cave.


    After all, after meeting the ghost fog, the path to the outside of the demon island was blocked by the ghost fog. Shen Shi had no choice but to go up the mountains and try his best to escape to the depths of the demon island. Even though he knew that it was just drinking poison to quench his thirst, how could he manage so much at the critical moment of life and death?


    After calming down, Shen Shi felt that his whole body had some strength, but he stood up carefully and looked around with his eyes wide open. In the dim darkness around, only a few sparse trees can be seen vaguely. It seems that they have come out of the forest. In addition, there are many shadows of different sizes standing nearby. They are all different in height and size. They all seem to be strange stones.


    Everything was quiet, and in the deep darkness, it seemed that only his own breathing was left.


    There are so many strange ideas about the monster Island, including how fierce the monster island will appear in his mind at that moment.


    Shen Shi felt his heart beating fast.


    All around the darkness, as if about to solidify in general, the cold night wind blowing from unknown places, like a knife in the face.Suddenly, from a distance, there was a sharp cry of ghost. A little light lit up the desolation. With a touch of strange green in the darkness, Shen Shi was shocked. Soon after, a little light lit up gradually like a ghost fire. The cry of ghost came one after another. In the night, the ghost fog appeared again.


    Shen Shi''s face was pale, and he bit his teeth. Looking at the ghost fog, he suddenly came to the direction where he was. So naturally, he could not stay in the same place, or he would die. So Shen Shiqiang endured the pain and immediately turned to run in the other direction. Although the front is still dark, as long as he is far away from the ghost fog, there may still be a ray of life.


    Because he was not in the middle of the forest as before, and there was a little light, Shen Shi''s speed was a little faster than before, but he just went around a few boulders, and suddenly found that there was a towering cliff in front of him, and under the cliff, Shen Shi saw a big dark cave.


    The next moment, he subconsciously looked up to the left side of the cave. Sure enough, he saw a stone tablet with some words on it, which could not be seen clearly in the dark.


    Shen Shi walked past in a daze. His palm brushed the cold stone. The rough and deep marks on the stone surface passed in his palm. He closed his eyes slightly. When he opened it again, it was a bleak despair.


    Demon hunting cave.


    These are the three characters on the stone tablet.


    Under the night, the blue fish island is peaceful and quiet. In the sea breeze and the surging waves, even if it is a gloomy night, it seems to make people feel that the night also brings a little gentle and peaceful.


    By this time, most of the people on the island have already returned to their caves. The busy blue carp gathering in the daytime, including those on the seaside roads, is no longer visible, and the dock on the south side of the island is also empty. For a long time, only the gas refining disciples who went to the demon island would come here, and it has become a habit for them to go out early and return late. On the quiet wharf, everything seems to be normal, waiting for the return of those who went to explore the demon island.


    Zhong Qinglu is a little worried, but also a bit inexplicably anxious.


    She felt that she was so stupid.


    Is not refined into a furnace of Peiyuan Dan, why do you want to run here like a fool? Er, no, it''s amazing to make Peiyuan Dan. I''m the first disciple of Lingxiao sect in more than 100 years who can successfully make Peiyuan Dan in the realm of refining gas. As long as the news spreads tomorrow, I will be able to stir up the Dan Hall and even the whole sect, even compared with GANZE!


    So, why do you come here!


    Zhong Qinglu clenched the palm of her hand. In the palm of her hand, the white jade bottle was smooth and warm. Inside was five newly baked Peiyuan pills.


    "Come on, I just want to see his pity. When he failed eight times in alchemy, he always gave me Lingjing a smile. Do you think I can''t see it? Today, I''m going to throw this bottle of elixir to him face to face. Hum, his face must be very beautiful at that time! "


    Zhong Qinglu gently breathed out a breath, thinking that her face and mood suddenly improved a lot, and even a smile swept over her lips.


    Yes, I don''t have any strange idea, but it''s because that guy is too poor to breathe every time. So I came to throw this bottle of new medicine to him and let him know that it''s not for nothing to give me Lingjing!


    Hoo


    Zhong Qinglu nodded and stood in a dark corner some distance away from the wharf. He continued to wait. Although she has tried to convince herself, Zhong Qinglu still doesn''t think it''s necessary to stand outside. Otherwise, when others see her, she can''t say clearly. If someone with a dirty head talks nonsense, what''s interesting to someone, it''s really speechless.


    Just like this, stay here and wait for him to come back. When he is alone, go out and call him, then throw this bottle of Peiyuan Dan into his hand, turn around and go!


    See how he reacts!


    He he, Zhong Qinglu''s eyes were far away on the distant sea. Suddenly, her face was a little nervous.


    A vague shadow of a lonely sail slowly appeared on the sea in the middle of the night, towards the wharf.


    Zhong Qinglu took a deep breath. Suddenly, she felt that there was something strange in her heart, something urgent, something expectant, and a little bit nervous.


    What''s going on tonight? A restless look. Zhong Qinglu feels a little disgusted with her mood and shakes her head.


    It wasn''t long before the big ship came ashore quickly in the wind. Then Zhong Qinglu took two steps forward and looked there. A moment later, two elder martial brothers and sisters who were obviously in ningyuanjing quickly got off the ship. They almost didn''t stop. They immediately went to the deep part of the island. Behind them, seven or eight disciples from the gas refining realm slowly got off the ship.


    Everyone''s expression is very strange, no harvest of joy, on the contrary, are dignified, gloomy face, between each other is a word, there is no sign of conversation.Zhong Qinglu always feels that the atmosphere is a little strange when she looks at them, but she doesn''t come to wait for them. She soon looks behind them.


    And then It''s the empty deck and the big ship. No one will get off the ship.


    It''s empty. There''s no more people.


    In the dark, Zhong Qinglu was suddenly stunned. She seemed to take a step forward in disbelief. Then for a moment, her face was as white as snow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    The wind blows, ghosts cry, demon Island catching demon cave, as if it is the coldest place in the world. Shen Shi suddenly turned his head and looked back. He saw a lot of ghost fire swarming in. I don''t know how many ghosts were hidden in the fog, which was more than what he saw in the daytime. This place turned into a land of ghosts.


    He subconsciously wanted to escape, and then looked around, only to find that there were ghosts and fog in all directions, ghosts and ghosts roaring and howling, slowly pushing towards him, and the only place where there was no ghost was the demon catching cave behind him.


    But isn''t the demon catching cave where all the ghosts on the demon island are concentrated


    Heaven and earth, as if there is no longer any way to live.


    Shen Shi''s face is pale. He looks at the countless ghosts around him. He is less than one or two feet away from himself. He can even see the nearest ghost''s horrible blood red eyes and roaring mouth, not to mention the cry of ghosts in his ears.


    Running is death, not running is death, how to do


    At this moment, he turned around countless ideas in his heart, but in the end, there was nothing he could do. Finally, he gritted his teeth, turned around and rushed into the dark demon catching hole.


    No matter what terrible ghosts and monsters there are in the demon catching cave, it''s better to die in the hands of these spirits right now.


    Shen Shi, who was forced to rush into the demon cave in despair, felt that it was suddenly dark and he was already in the boundless darkness. Be careless with


    , but the cry of the ghost is still coming from behind the cave, and it is still coming from the front of the cave. Life and death are still in the front line. Even though it is in a desperate situation, there is always a stubborn struggle for survival. Shen Shi has been struggling desperately in the dark. He soon ran into a hard stone wall and ran wildly regardless of the Kwai''s side.


    The cry of ghosts is suddenly high, and countless green lights rush to the demon catching cave. But somehow, the ghost fog fills the cave and stops. All the ghosts also stop at the cave. Facing the cave, which used to be the residence of all the ghosts on the demon Island, these ghosts are strange poles. None of them has set foot in it, so they surround the cave, and they are angry There was a shrill cry of ghosts, as if they were shouting something.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know the strange changes of the ghosts behind him. For him, it''s the most important thing to stay away from the terrible spirits at once. Only in this way, he may still have a little chance of life, but even in his heart, he knows that he is not immune this time.


    Going deep into the demon catching cave, with his shallow way, he can''t resist the ghosts and beasts here. Moreover, at the end of this day, it''s obvious that great unknown changes have taken place on the demon Island, so the ghosts and spirits sealed in the demon catching cave in the past can break through the ban and come to the outside of the demon catching cave.


    But what''s going on here?


    Shen Shi ran forward desperately. There was endless darkness around him, as if there was no end to it. Except for the cave wall that he kept groping for, Shen Shi could not feel anything else.


    It''s like an endless sea of darkness, coldly surrounding him, no matter how he runs, it''s just a vain struggle, and there are many corners in the dark that seem to have dangerous eyes, coldly watching the intruder.


    In this way, he kept running and running until Shen Shi felt that he was out of breath and slowed down involuntarily. His hand, still in the dark, clings to the rough stone wall, as if that is his only dependence in this strange dark.


    Then, Shen Shi suddenly found that the ghosts and mists he had been fleeing had disappeared in the darkness behind him, and there was no trace.


    The shrill ghost cry has dissipated, and there is only silence in the dark. This feeling suddenly reminds Shen Shi of the accident five years ago, when he and Zhong Qingzhu were washed into the mysterious underground cave by the waves. At that time, it seemed that the road was so dark that it could not be seen.


    But at that time, he had a partner.


    At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly missed Zhong Qingzhu. The girl''s beautiful face came to his mind, but at the moment, he was alone.


    Gasping in the dark is particularly abrupt, Shen Shi quickly aware of this, gritted his teeth to suppress breathing, he subconsciously put his body close to the stone wall. The darkness surrounded him, and there was no movement around him, just like Shen Shi was confronting the boundless darkness.


    Shen Shi''s mood calmed down. After thinking for a moment, he took a deep breath, then slowly stretched out his right hand. In silence, a fireball talisman had been sandwiched between his fingers.


    In the dark, light a fire


    People who have not experienced complete darkness will not understand the fear of endless darkness. What kind of scene will they see when the fire lights up?


    Is it gloomy? Is it cruelty? Is it a ghost? White bone?


    Or is it a scene of hell?


    He was still in the dark, but he didn''t know what to do.In the dark, there was a slight sound, which was a little crisp. A piece of talisman suddenly burned and turned into a fireball. It glowed on Shen Shi''s palm, illuminating the scene near him.


    Herring Island, by the dock.


    The jade bottle containing Peiyuan pill slipped down quietly and fell on the soil beside his feet, making a slight sound. Zhong Qinglu''s body trembled slightly. Subconsciously, she squatted down and went to pick up the jade bottle. However, for some reason, her hand trembled. She couldn''t hold the smooth jade bottle after picking it up several times, until she finally managed to catch it.


    At this time, the disciples who came down from the ship had come by in twos and threes. They were all full of thoughts and dignified. They didn''t find Zhong Qinglu standing in the dark corner at the moment.


    Just as they were about to pass the corner where Zhong Qinglu was hiding, suddenly a man in the crowd seemed to be impatient and said in a low voice: "it''s not good for us to go back to the island directly, regardless of the younger martial brother."


    The elder martial sister Xu had no choice but to speak to one of the other masters


    "That''s the rule." After a moment''s silence, the tall man suddenly added such a sentence, as if he could not convince himself of what he had just said.


    No one said anything more. The rules on the demon island are already well known. We should act according to our ability and be conceited of life and death. Return on time, no delay.


    But everyone''s face was still the same ugly. At last, a man said in a low voice: "at a young age, I have reached the high level of refining Qi. In this last year, I should have a bright future. I have to go to the demon island for adventure, but I''m just willing to go alone. Isn''t that my own death..."


    There was a sigh from the people around him. Even the tall man looked a little apathetic. He sighed and said, "this is his life. No one can control it. I think the direction of elder martial sister Xu and elder martial brother Zeng should be xuanri hall. Maybe we should ask elder martial brother Wang Gen to help us? "


    The people next to him promised a few times, but there was no consensus, so they gradually went away.


    In the dark corner, Zhong Qinglu just felt a blank in her heart, as if she had realized something, but she couldn''t really say it or admit the reality. In front of her eyes, what she kept emerging was the usual Shen Shi''s figure and appearance. That person, just yesterday, was still laughing and chatting with himself, handing over the 80 spirit crystals to him, and at the same time, there were some tears on her face Familiar helpless expression.


    Why, why, in the fifth year, he still has to go to the demon island for adventure


    It''s clear that you can practice safely on this herring island.


    Why do you want to go, just for those Lingjing?


    For those The Spirit Crystal of alchemy


    Zhong Qinglu looks blankly at her palm, and the soft and smooth jade bottle is nestling in her hand. Suddenly, she seems to be frightened by the fire. Her body trembles and leaves the jade bottle.


    The light of the fire pushed back a little darkness around and lit up a few feet around.


    Although Shen Shi was ready to see all kinds of terrible scenes before he cast fireball, his body was still very nervous in such a situation.


    Illuminate the unknown, perhaps such a move, itself will make people feel fear.


    At that moment, Shen Shi even held his breath subconsciously.


    The fire lit up and reflected in his eyes.


    Nothing.


    After thinking about all the terrible things, even the legendary scene of Jiuyou huangquan hell, Shen Shi couldn''t help imagining it in his mind, but he didn''t expect that what he saw was a place without any terrible signs.


    In front of him, around him, under the light of fireball, it looked like a completely ordinary cave. The hard stone walls and the ground were uneven, and there were sharp stones protruding in some places. In addition, there was no difference here.


    Farther away, the fire could not shine, it was still boundless darkness, but around him, there seemed to be no danger.


    There is no trace of the fierce monsters and all kinds of strange ghosts hidden in this mysterious demon catching cave.


    After the initial shock, Shen Shi''s heart slowly floated a glimmer of hope.


    Before that crazy escape, he didn''t know how much he had gone deep into the demon catching cave, but maybe there was such a hope of salvation?


    He gritted his teeth, held the ball of fire in his palm, and went forward tentatively.


    The darkness was moving quietly with the poor and weak fire light. Shen Shi explored the mysterious and vast cave carefully, but he didn''t find that in the deep darkness behind him. I don''t know when, suddenly, two dark red lights came on slowly, and he didn''t look like the dark green ghost Tong, but could not say what it was, flickered slowly in the dark for a moment, but quietly leaned toward Shen Shi.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    Shen Shi moves forward cautiously with the light of the fireball in his palm. In order to keep the fireball, he must consume the spiritual power in his body. However, it is a talisman that stimulates the fireball since then. The spiritual power consumed by the fireball is not very great, so it is not very hard for him.


    Just so, after walking in the cave for a long time, the places illuminated by the fire all seemed to show that it was just an ordinary cave. At most, it was just a little dark. None of those legendary monsters and ghosts were encountered in half a day.


    After the initial panic and tension slowly calmed down, Shen Shi soon realized that the demon catching cave in the rumor was not the same as it is now. Even those ghosts appeared in the forest of the demon island outside the cave. This demon catching cave is known as the base camp of all the ghosts in the demon Island. How can there be no ghosts?


    Can we say that for some reason, the prohibition of sealing this demon catching cave is invalid, and all the ghosts in this cave have run out of the cave?


    Shen Shi''s pace slowed down as he kept thinking. Although he didn''t meet any monster in the cave for a long time, he didn''t dare to take it lightly. He widened his eyes in the dark and looked around carefully, intending to find any sign. At the same time, he quietly took out another Talisman in his free hand.


    "PATA!"


    Suddenly, a light sound like a footstep came from the darkness behind him, and it sounded very close to him, even less than three feet away.


    At that moment, Shen Shi felt that his cold hair stood up, and there was a faint cold wind behind his neck. In the light of the fire, he suddenly yelled, rushed forward, turned in mid air, raised his hands at the same time, and the fireball suddenly lit up. At the same time, the white light on the other hand flashed, the water suddenly appeared, and water archery was about to be released.


    A pair of eyes flashing strange red!


    This is Shen Shi''s first impression after turning his head.


    Deep in the dark, definitely not like human, strange dark red light eyes.


    Is this the strange ghost in the demon catching cave?


    As soon as Shen Shi raised his hand, the fireball skill had been shot out. After a breath, a water arrow came after the fireball. Although the ghost is mysterious and the legendary strength is also extremely powerful, he can''t wait to die.


    The two five element methods were sent out backward. The speed of casting the method seemed to make the ghost jump. The first reaction was to hold out his hand in front of him. With a bang, the fireball hit his hand. Under the impulse, the ghost stepped back.


    Shen Shi was pleased at first, and then he was surprised. He was glad that this technique was effective on ghosts, but he was so surprised that the ghost looked extremely strong. Fireball only beat him back and didn''t cause much damage.


    The weakness of the five elements method, especially the low-level five elements method, was not obvious when dealing with those low-level monsters on the demon island before, but now it will be exposed as soon as you meet this kind of ghosts with higher moral character.


    After the fireball technique, there was another water arrow technique. The bright water arrow flashed a dazzling light in the dark, almost followed the fireball and hit the ghost.


    The red eye ghost gave out a dull hum, stepped back again, and shook his body for a while, but it didn''t seem to have any other harm.


    It seems that the five elements method can''t hurt him.


    In Shen Shi''s heart, there was a burst of despair. Knowing that it was useless to fight any more, he immediately turned around and ran away. It was just that in this dark cave, where he could go was just a subconscious escape.


    The fireball technique has dissipated, and the surrounding area is suddenly plunged into darkness again. Shen Shi does not dare to sacrifice the fireball talisman for a moment, otherwise the fire will light up and he will be a living target. However, in the darkness, he even stumbles and can''t see the road clearly. In a few moments, he bumps into a hard protruding stone and falls to the ground.


    "Dong Dong..." The heavy footstep soon spread from behind, that pair of strange dark red eyes appeared again from a piece of darkness, and quickly approached Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi falls to the ground and looks at the ghost coming. His red eyes are almost close to his face. At this moment, countless terrible thoughts pass by his heart like lightning. The smell of death is all around him. It seems that he can''t breathe at all.


    Just when he was desperate to sacrifice a talisman, a big hand suddenly grabbed him by the shoulder in the dark. A moment later, he pulled him up. Then in front of him, a voice with a strange tone, hoarse with some intermittent voice, hissed:


    "stop, stop!"


    Shen Shi''s body froze in an instant. Even the talisman he had held in his hand had forgotten to stimulate him for a moment. He could not believe that he looked at the strange eyes almost in front of his eyes. In the strange red light, it seemed that he was still a little anxious.


    Why does such a ghost in the demon catching cave even talk and show such a strange behavior?It seems that Shen Shi suddenly quiets down, and the ghost seems to be relieved. Then it seems to think of something and slowly releases its hand.


    In the strange darkness, the two people confront each other strangely. Then Shen Shi slowly raises his hand. The ghost seems to feel something, and his eyes are red. He seems to be hesitant to stop, but he doesn''t do anything in the end.


    "Boom..." There was a light crackling sound. It was a new fireball talisman. It was inspired by Shen Shi. A fire shot out and turned into a fireball hovering on his palm. It also illuminated his front and back, and the strange ghost not far from him.


    At the first sight of the ghost, Shen Shi felt a sudden chill in his heart, and a deep fear came out of his heart. It was the natural fear of the living beings to the monsters of the dead. The ghost standing in front of him was tall, with a twisted face and rotten meat all over his body. In some parts of his body, white bones could be seen, giving off the smell of covering his nose.


    The only special thing is its red eyes. At the moment, in his eyes, it seems to have some deep pain.


    Shen Shi stepped back involuntarily, and even the fireball in his hand trembled a few times. However, at the next moment, his eyes swept over the ghost''s eyes, and his distorted face, and suddenly found that the outline was somewhat similar to someone in his memory.


    Shen Shi''s body trembled. He stared at the ghost''s eyes in disbelief and opened his mouth. After a moment, his voice seemed to be different from his own. He lost his voice in amazement:


    "are you elder martial brother Niu Xiong?"


    Demon Island, one of the six blue carp islands, has been a peaceful place for many years. Even though there are all kinds of dangerous monsters and ghosts on the island, under the care of Lingxiao sect, there has never been any accident here.


    Until that time GANZE was in danger on demon island.


    The event had a great impact, not only for several parties, but even the aftermath of the event had been vaguely involved in the battle of Lingxiao sect''s upper power, and indirectly affected the general trend of the next generation of Lingxiao sect''s successor.


    However, for many young disciples on the green fish island, these things are too far away. They can''t touch them. What they can directly feel is that the rules of demon Island, which have never changed for many years, suddenly become very strict one day. GANZE, a descendant of the Gan family, who used to be very popular in the past, has been silent and low-key since that incident ¡£


    But after these appearances, in fact, on the night of the accident, two other people disappeared from the public''s sight, and there was no news. One is Lin Hu who accompanies GANZE to venture into the demon catching cave, and the other is Niu Xiong who is forced to rescue them that night, but is also trapped in a strange demon island and has no news.


    After that, Lingxiao Zong sent people to search the demon Island several times, but they couldn''t be found. In the end, although no one came forward to explain their whereabouts directly, most of them thought that they had died on the demon island.


    However, Shen Shi never thought that in this strange night, in this dark demon hunting cave, he saw Niu Xiong who had been missing for a long time again, and he looked like he had become such a strange figure.


    After hearing the four words "elder martial brother Niu Xiong", the tall ghost suddenly flashed a loss of pain in his eyes, and even seemed to shake his body. Shen Shi looked at his reaction in his eyes. In amazement, he subconsciously approached the fireball in his hand and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, he found more familiar outlines under the twisted face of the ghost The sign is the elder martial brother Niu xiongniu who once took them to the demon island in the past.


    Why is elder martial brother Niu Xiong here? Why is he not dead, but he turns into a monster, but he seems to have some sense?


    There are thousands of questions hovering in his heart. Shen Shi has too many questions to ask him, but Niu Xiong suddenly waves his hand, and a strong force comes in, and suddenly blows out the fireball on his hand.


    Shen Shi was surprised, and then he heard Niu Xiong''s hoarse voice, who didn''t know whether he was a ghost or not. He said in a low voice, "don''t talk, come with me."


    Then, in the dark, he stretched out a big hand, grabbed Shen Shi''s arm, and went to the depth of the demon catching cave.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and finally did not resist. He obediently followed Niu Xiong forward.


    It''s dark in the cave. Shen Shi can''t even see the scenery around him. However, Niu Xiong doesn''t know if it''s a flesh mutation. He is very familiar with the terrain in the dark. He walks step by step, around left and right, and takes Shen Shi into the deeper part of the demon catching cave.


    Darkness, as if solidified in this deep and mysterious cave, never leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    On herring Island, in the study of xuanri hall.


    "Elder martial brother, this is what happened. According to other younger martial brothers who came back on time, there was no sign of change on the demon island. Only younger martial brother Shen didn''t come back for some reason. I''m afraid there was an accident. Would you please go to the demon island and have a look?"


    A few candlelight lights lit the study. Wang Gen, a burly man with a heavy face, sat behind his desk. Behind him stood Zheng Zhe. On the other side of the desk were Xu Yanzhi and Zeng Zhibai. Zeng Zhibai had just opened his mouth. At this moment, he looked ugly and worried. After that, he looked forward to Wang Gen.


    Wang Gen was silent for a moment. Fang looked up at Zeng Zhibai and said, "why didn''t you two go to the island to search and rescue at that time?"


    Zeng Zhibai and Xu Yanzhi looked at each other and both lowered their heads. A moment later, Zeng Zhibai said in a low voice: "after the demon Island reopened, elder martial brother, you have repeatedly told us not to go to the island without authorization. This is a strict law and should not be lightly violated."


    Wang Gen slowly stood up, a candle not far away from him swayed, reflecting his face in the yellow halo to some gloomy uncertainty. He only listened to his low voice and said: "since you know it''s the gate rules, why do you ask me?"


    Zeng Zhibai was speechless. Standing beside him, Xu Yanzhi gritted his teeth, but he took a step forward and said, "elder martial brother Wang, that younger martial brother Shen has a good talent. He has already reached the high level of refining Qi. In time, he is very hopeful that he can go to jinhongshan to achieve some Taoist work. It''s a pity if you fall on the demon island. Please, elder martial brother... "


    Wang Gen slowly shakes his head and turns his eyes around. Xu Yanzhi is looked at by him. He can''t speak any more. He has to stop blankly and can''t hide the disappointment on his face.


    Wang Gen looked at the look is not good-looking, as if the eyes also have a bit of struggle, but in the end is still in a deep voice: "the door rule is the door rule, once set, absolutely can not offend!"


    Xu Yanzhi clenched his fists. Suddenly, he seemed to be impatient. He took a step forward with a little anger and said: "brother Wang, five years ago, he was the same brother Shen, and another girl of the Zhong family was missing. You went all over the island to look for her. You even said that you wanted to see people alive and dead. Why, why, after five years, have you changed So indifferent, would you rather let such a younger martial brother be in danger, but still stand idly by? "


    This voice is sharp and harsh. Even Zeng Zhibai and Zheng zhe standing on one side are moved in an instant. The difference is that Zheng zhe looks angry and shouts: "nonsense!"


    But Zeng Zhibai was startled and quickly pulled Xu Yanzhi back a few steps.


    However, Xu Yanzhi seemed to be angry and said, "elder martial brother Wang, to be honest, are you looking down on him because you only have those aristocratic children in your eyes, younger martial brother Shen, who is a civilian?"


    The muscles on Wang Gen''s face twitched for a moment, and the sharp light in his eyes flashed by. Next to him, Zheng zhe was furious. He stepped in front of Xu Yanzhi and said, "younger martial sister Xu, if you talk nonsense again, elder martial brother Wang won''t care about you, and I won''t forgive you lightly!"


    Xu Yanzhi angrily looks at Wang Gen and Zheng Zhe. He stomps his feet, turns around and rushes out of the door. Zeng Zhibai gives a wry smile, salutes the two elder martial brothers and follows them out.


    In the study, the atmosphere was a little cold for a moment. Wang Gen was scolded by Xu Yanzhi. It was something he had not seen for many years. With his reputation in Lingxiao sect, even his mentor, elder sun Mingyang, had more respect than other disciples when talking with him, but no one had scolded him in person for many years.


    Zheng zhe turned around and frowned. He looked at Wang Gen with some worry. He wanted to say nothing.


    Wang Gen quietly sat back on the chair beside his desk. After a while, he suddenly whispered: "younger martial brother, is it wrong for me to make such a decision?"


    Zheng zhe was silent.


    Wang Gen''s face suddenly flashed a look of deep fatigue, gave a wry smile, and said: "when I took this position, I thought it was a good thing to make friends and show my ability, but after five years, how has it become like walking on thin ice now?"


    Zheng zhe stepped forward, looked at Wang Gen and said, "elder martial brother, don''t think about it. The situation now is no better than that in those years. The clandestine flow in the clan is very strange. Especially after the event of the demon Island, the Gan family''s pulse was suppressed both inside and outside. They had been discontented there for a long time. They didn''t dare to make trouble with other people. We''ve been staring at you all the time. As long as you make a small mistake, elder martial brother, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people coming. At that time... "


    Later, Zheng zhe didn''t continue to talk about it, and Wang Gen didn''t ask. He just sighed and said, "there''s the last half year. Let''s go through it."


    Zheng zhe nodded silently. After a moment, he looked at Wang Gen again and said: "that What about younger martial brother Shen? "


    Wang Gen looked at a candle in front of him and said nothing for a long time.


    Suddenly a gust of night wind came from outside. With a deep chill, the candle suddenly went out. A moment later, it went out quietly in the wind, leaving only a wisp of smoke floating away quietly.


    The endless darkness seems to be as boundless as the sea. Shen Shi can''t see where the future leads. When he looks back, he is submerged by the darkness. At this moment, the only one who leads him forward in the dark is Niu Xiong, who seems to have become a ghost, but somehow still has some sense.Looking at Shen Xiong''s hand, it was too close to him, even if it was too cold A dead man''s hand.


    What happened to him?


    And where will he take himself?


    Shen Xiong walked up and down a fork in the dark, but he didn''t know how long he was walking.


    As he walked like this, Shen Shi suddenly felt that there seemed to be more moisture in the air around him. It seemed that they had gone deep into the earth, and the air began to be filled with a faint smell of sea water. Just when he was in doubt, Niu Xiong took him into a very narrow corridor. The gap between the hard stone walls on both sides was so small that he could only barely allow them to pass alone.


    Shen Shi is puzzled, but Niu Xiong, who has been walking forward, suddenly stops at this time. Shen Shi just wants to ask, but suddenly sees a glimmer of light, which lights up somewhere in front of him.


    It was a golden light, weak but striking. For some reason, Shen Shi felt that he was familiar with it. Accompanied by the light was the faint sound of water, subtle and clear, which was the rhythm that Shen Shi was familiar with all these years.


    It''s the sound of the tides of the sea.


    "Here..."


    In the dark, Niu Xiong''s strange and hoarse voice came and said softly in a very low tone.


    Under the guidance of Niu Xiong, Shen Shi walked a little further along the narrow corridor. Then he found that there was a gap of two feet wide on the stone wall, from which the golden light penetrated into the corridor.


    Niu Xiong motioned for Shen Shi to come over, and then pointed to the outside. Shen Shi was surprised, but he still leaned close to him, and then carefully looked up to the crack.


    In the eye, Shen Shi finds that the corridor they are in seems to be on a high place, and outside the gap is a huge stone chamber, tens of feet wide. There are dozens of strange and horrible dark red skeletons on the surrounding stone walls, inlaid between the stone cracks, emitting strange red light.


    In the middle of the stone chamber, I don''t know who dug out a tunnel to the bottom of the earth. But at the moment, there is light shining out from the depth of the tunnel, and the golden light is shining, and the flow is ceaseless. Shen Shi and Niu Xiong are in the middle of the stone room. The golden light coming from the gap is reflected from the underground tunnel.


    And the sound of the sea wave came from this deep underground hole.


    But in addition to these, Shen Shi''s eyes finally fell on the stone chamber. Next to the tunnel, there was a strange ghost, which was dark all over and more than Zhang long. From a distance, the ghost''s body was filled with black air, which seemed to be similar to the Yin spirit, but its momentum was more than 100 times stronger than the Yin spirit. Even its appearance was covered in the black air, and it was a kind of evil spirit. At the moment, it seems to be lying on the side of the tunnel, like sleeping.


    After a long distance, Shen Shi also felt the fierce power of the ghost in the stone room. He didn''t dare to see it again. He quickly drew back his head and lowered his voice. He whispered to Niu Xiong, who was half human and half ghost around him: "elder martial brother Niu, what''s the purpose of bringing me here to see this ghost?"


    Niu Xiong made a low friction sound in his mouth, and his strange eyes with two dark red lights seemed to shoot out two fires of resentment. But after all, he still seemed to have some scruples. He pulled Shen Shi back two steps and left the gap. Then, with his hoarse and strange voice, he said: "that monster''s name is'' Yin GUI Wang ''. It''s he who made me look like a ghost now."


    Shen Shi''s heart jumps. He just wants to ask. Suddenly, a voice comes from the stone room. It seems that someone has come in.


    With the faint golden light, Shen Shi saw Niu Xiong''s ferocious face suddenly more distorted. Then he stood up and pulled Shen Shi back to the crevice of the stone. He looked into the stone room. His mouth seemed to be filled with bone carving hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, "the people who hurt me are not only the ghost king, but also the ghost king What a beast


    Shen Shi looked up and looked into the stone room again. In the dark corner, a figure came slowly. He was a little short. When he came near, he was also a ghost. His bones were rotten, his clothes were broken, and his face was twisted and ferocious. His two tusks stretched out from his mouth like evil beasts. He looked like a ghost Average.


    , as like as two peas in the eyes of the ghost, is also a strange dark red light.


    Shen Shi looked at the ghost from a distance and watched him step by step to the ghost king. Although his face was ugly and ferocious, the ghost was flattering and flattering. He knelt down in front of the ghost king and kowtowed heavily.


    "Ghost king, I found a good thing."


    He hoarse voice, with flattering flattery to that as if sleeping ghost king said.


    At that moment, although his voice had changed completely and his face was almost completely deformed, Shen Shi suddenly trembled as if he understood something. He was so surprised that he could hardly control himself. He turned his head and looked at Niu Xiong. Even his voice seemed to be a little astringent. He slowly said:"That''s Lin Hu


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Lin Hu and Niu Xiong, the two disciples of Lingxiao clan who disappeared in the demon Island, were all masters of Ningyuan realm. The shock caused by them even spread to the elder Lingxiao clan. The clan even sent people down to the demon island to search carefully. However, after a busy search, the search crowd got nothing, and finally they had to be disappointed. Most of them were made up of human beings since then. They should have been careless and lost in the hands of ghosts on the demon island.


    But over the next year, Shen Shi saw these two people again in the demon catching cave, and they have become monsters that people don''t look like people and ghosts don''t look like ghosts. It''s really amazing. And listen to Niu Xiong''s tone, there seems to be something hidden in their encounter.


    Although Shen Shi had many questions in his heart, it was not the time to talk about them in detail, because just after Lin Hu knelt down in front of the ghost king and opened his mouth, the dark shadow trembled in the stone room for a while, but the mysterious and evil ghost floated up slowly, floating on the golden hole, and the black air wrapped around him. A moment later, the dark shadow disappeared A pair of red eyes as big as copper bells appeared in the black air, followed by a cold voice:


    "what is it?"


    The voice was cold and heartless, without any anger, but Lin Hu seemed to have no feeling at all. He got up and walked back to the dark corner with a dry smile. After a while, Lin Hu came back, but he was dragging a person on his hand. From a distance, he seemed slim and thin, but he couldn''t see whether he was alive or dead.


    Lin Hu walked all the way to the ghost king, put the person in his hand in front of the ghost, then flattered and laughed, and said, "ghost king, this is a living creature taken by Tianfan Guzhu today. It''s a young demon girl, isn''t it really your best tonic?"


    "Boom!"


    There was a low roar, and the black air rose like a black flame. Lin Hu''s face changed and he couldn''t help but step back. However, the ghost king didn''t notice him. Instead, he slowly leaned down and looked at the girl who fell on the ground. After a while, suddenly, he laughed and said:


    "well done!"


    After getting the praise from the ghost king, Lin Hu knelt down and seemed to get the highest reward. He kowtowed a few more times and said in a loud voice, "thank you for your praise."


    At the same time, in another dark corner of the stone room, behind the secret stone crevice, Shen Shi suddenly shook himself and almost cried out. The demon girl caught by Lin Hu was beautiful, with a red shell on her back. She was starfish.


    This day, the strange things Shen Shi encountered were like waves and tides, which not only made him hardly have a chance to breathe, but also made him more and more unexpected. Up to now, he was also a little unbelievable. Isn''t starfish always staying in Hongbeng village on Qingyu island? Why did he suddenly come to this demon island from such a far place to catch demons In the cave, and it seems to be captured by Lin Hu, who has become a ghost, as a sacrifice to the ghost king?


    Just now, Lin Hu''s words seem to mention something called "tianfanguzhu". What is that? Look, that means that the unknown tianfanguzhu catches the starfish here, but Shen Shi has never heard of this name before. Does it sound like some mysterious magic weapon?


    For a moment, Shen Shi''s mind was in a turmoil, especially when he saw that the ghost king was surrounded by black air, and seemed to be approaching the comatose starfish on the ground. Shen Shi became more and more anxious, and could not help but take action. But at this time, suddenly a big hand stretched out from the side, grabbed him from the gap between the stones, and pressed him to the ground.


    Two strange dark red eyes, staring at him coldly in the dark.


    "Don''t do stupid things." Niu Xiong hoarse voice, with a trace of cold tunnel.


    Shen Shi struggled for two times at first, but he soon calmed down. Although he was still a little anxious in his eyes, he seemed to have gritted his teeth to resist the impulse.


    Niu Xiong slowly moved his arm. Shen Shi sat up without saying a word and rubbed the neck he had just pressed. There was a faint pain. The monks in the realm of Ning yuan will be much stronger than those in the realm of Qi refining. It''s hard to say how much remains of Niu Xiong, who has become a monster of half human and half ghost. However, the physical strength seems to be better than that in the past.


    Niu Xiong turned around and motioned Shen Shi to stay where he was. Then he quietly went back to the crack of the stone. He looked around for a while, then came back again and said in a low voice: "the ghost king is practicing. She won''t eat for at least two hours, so the girl will be OK for the moment. But she is a member of the red mussel family. Do you know her? "


    Shen Shi nodded and lowered his voice. "Yes, I met her in Hongbeng village on the island. She''s a good girl, elder martial brother Niu. Please help her!"


    Niu Xiong snorted coldly, with some inexplicable bleakness, and murmured, "I can''t even save myself. Why should I save others?"


    With that, Shen Shi asked again, but he pulled up Shen Shi and left the dark narrow corridor. Shen Shi followed Niu Xiong to turn left and right in this dark cave, and was quickly led to a secluded fork road not far from the corridor. There was only a natural half open space, surrounded by hard stone walls, and the entrance was hidden in a corner between stone seams. If you don''t look carefully, you can hardly find this corner in this dark cave.At this point, Niu Xiong seems to be relieved. At the same time, he releases Shen Shi''s hand.


    As soon as Shen Shi saw him stop, he couldn''t wait to ask Niu Xiong, "elder martial brother Niu, what''s the matter?"


    Niu Xiong was silent for a while, but he didn''t speak immediately. Shen Shi looked at him uneasily. In the dark, only Niu Xiong''s strange red eyes were flashing. Is he a human or a ghost now?


    After a while, Niu Xiong''s hoarse and strange voice finally reverberated in the darkness. With a bit of pain, he began to talk about what happened that night.


    On that day, GANZE boarded the demon island for the first time. In order to flatter the son of heaven, Lin Hu volunteered to accompany GANZE into the depths of the demon island. At last, for some unknown reason, they went into the most dangerous demon catching cave on the demon island. At first, it didn''t seem to matter much. Some of the ghosts they met were easily dismissed by Lin Huning''s cultivation in Yuanjing But soon they got into trouble, because there was a fierce ghost king in the demon catching cave.


    This ghost king does exist in the records of Lingxiao sect, and his strength is the strongest among all the ghosts in the demon catching cave. However, generally speaking, it is the level that more than ten disciples of the refining realm need to work together to cope with it. If a disciple of Ning yuan realm comes, even if it is a little troublesome, he can still defeat this ghost.


    After all, this demon island was set up to sharpen the beginners of the realm of refining Qi, and the monsters and ghosts put by the ancestors of LingXiao Sect on the demon island could not be too strong.


    However, many years later, the ghost king, who had been hiding in the demon catching cave for many years, had made great progress. Even though Lin Hu was in the realm of Ning Yuan Jing, he was not his opponent and was easily defeated by the ghost king. But GANZE is looking at the situation is not good, took out a secret bodyguard treasure of the Gan family, stumbled out of the demon hole, and sent out a red awn for help, and quickly called Gan Wenqing, one of the three Lingxiao swords.


    Gan Wenqing is one of the three young masters of Lingxiao sect. She is far better than her peers in Taoism. She has reached the spiritual realm and has been passed down by elder Yunni, one of the five elders. Her combat power is really different from that of Lin Hu. So once Gan Wenqing arrived at the demon Island, he immediately suppressed the ghost king, and in his anger, he hit the ghost with a sword, forcing the ghost king to flee into the demon catching cave.


    Ganwenqing worried about GANZE''s injury, and didn''t have the heart to chase the fleeing ghost, so she left the demon island with GANZE.


    But in the middle, Niu Xiong, the Lingxiao clan disciple, arrived at the demon catching cave before Gan Wenqing, intending to do his best to rescue GANZE and Linhu. However, he never thought that when Lin Hu was defeated by the ghost king and was about to be killed, he was desperate to cry for mercy. In order to survive, he finally sold himself to others, even if he became a half human and half ghost monster.


    What''s more, after Lin Hu became a ghost, he seems to have completely put aside the etiquette, righteousness and disgrace, and took the initiative to give advice to the ghost king. He pretended that he was injured, and led Niu Xiong into the demon catching cave. The ghost King beat Niu Xiong, and turned this fellow martial brother into a monster just like himself.


    Shen Shi felt chilly all the way, especially when he saw Niu Xiong''s eyes flashing strange red light in the dark. A chill came out of his whole body. However, in his heart, he still couldn''t understand one thing, so he asked: "that Why didn''t Lin Hu let the ghost King kill you? Instead, he wanted to save your life and make you the same as him... "


    Shen Shi couldn''t say anything about it. He didn''t know how to describe Niu Xiong''s current state. He said he was a ghost, but he kept a sense. He said he was human, but he was like a walking corpse. He couldn''t go back to the past.


    In the dark, Niu Xiong''s eyes seemed to be full of anger and bitterness. He said coldly, "he wants to see a man and his end, so he will feel better."


    For the first time, Shen Shi deeply understood the so-called darkest and ugliest side of human nature. For a moment, he was speechless.


    However, Niu Xiong didn''t seem to care. At the moment, it seemed that there was only a trace of resentment and anger left in his eyes. He said coldly, "I don''t want to live long ago when I become like this, but what I''ve done so far is only one thing, that is, Lin Hu is greedy for life, afraid of death, desperate to survive, even if he becomes the running dog of the ghost king, and I''m going to die Let him die


    That word "death" is really decisive, and there is no room for it. Then Niu Xiong turned his eyes to Shen Shi and said, "younger martial brother, I want you to help me. At the same time, if you want to escape, you can only help me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Shen Shi, under Niu Xiong''s strange dark red eyes, suddenly fell silent and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Niu Xiong waited for a while, as if he had guessed what Shen Shi thought in his heart and said coldly: "you don''t want to escape from the demon catching cave alone. It''s impossible."


    Shen Shi suddenly raised his head and looked at Niu Xiong. Niu Xiong sneered and said, "don''t worry. Although I''m not like a ghost or a human being, I still can''t do anything as good as a pig or a dog like Lin Hu."


    Shen Shi frowned and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother Niu, you misunderstood me. I''m just I don''t know for a moment. "


    Niu Xiong said: "to tell you the truth, the ghost king didn''t know what chance he had. He actually got a strange treasure called Tianfan Guzhu, so he made great progress. Do you think it''s strange that there are no ghosts in this demon catching cave except me and Lin Hu and the ghost king


    This is exactly a question that Shen Shi had been lingering in his mind. He was shocked and said, "does this have anything to do with that day''s Vatican beads?"


    Niu Xiong''s voice stopped for a moment, and seemed to be hesitant. He said, "I don''t know about this, but what I know is that the ghost king has done a lot of strange things by using the power of Vatican beads."


    Shen Shi doesn''t understand, looking at Niu Xiong to repeat a, way: "strange matter?"


    Niu Xiong nodded slowly and said: "the deepest part of this demon catching cave is the stone chamber just now, but as far as I know, there was absolutely no underground tunnel in the stone chamber in the past. I don''t know what''s in it, but the ghost king has always been guarding the passage by himself and never let others get close to him. Even tianfanguzhu has always been under the tunnel. "


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "since the bead is a magic weapon, the ghost king doesn''t carry it with him?"


    Niu Xiong said: "yes, I''m also puzzled about this, but I did see the ghost King summon the Tianfan ancient pearl from the bottom of the cave. In addition, the ghost also found a cave under the demon catching cave, in which there was an underground river, all of which was poured in by sea water. Over the past few years, the Yin ghost King often goes there with that bead. He doesn''t know what kind of magic method he has applied, but he is able to take in countless fish in the sea and absorb the anger... "


    As soon as Shen Shi was shocked, he immediately thought of the sudden disappearance of the fish in the sea area around the blue fish island in recent years. It turned out that the root was in the depths of the demon island. And see that starfish suddenly caught here, I''m afraid it''s also caused by the power of Vatican beads that day.


    It is incredible that there should be such a strange magic weapon in this world.


    Niu Xiong continued: "after I was killed, in order to get revenge, I had to bite my teeth to fight with these disgusting ghosts. But I also learned some secrets from them. It turned out that what the ghost king did was to escape from the demon island."


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and thought of something in his heart. He only heard Niu Xiong''s voice and said, "the seal and prohibition of the cave for catching demons has been broken by the ghost king because of the long time and the weakened power. In addition, the ghost king has the magic weapon of unknown origin in his hand. This is also the reason why all the ghosts in the cave go out. But in the past, our ancestors put a ban on this cave in order to prevent ten thousand demons 1¡¢ He also set up a large array of demons in the surrounding waters of the whole demon island. The ghost king tried several times, but failed to get out. "


    "Originally, I thought that the ghost king could only be trapped here. As long as someone in Lingxiao sect finds some signs on the demon island in the future, some experts will come down to check, and then everything will be solved. But these days, I find that the ghost king is by the side of the stone tunnel day by day, adding the golden light. By the way, do you think the golden light is a little familiar? "


    Shen Shi was stunned, but he didn''t expect Niu Xiong to have such a feeling. He nodded and frowned: "what elder martial brother said is that I really have such a feeling, but I can''t think of where I''ve seen this kind of golden light before."


    Niu Xiong sneered and said: "I have been puzzled for a long time. Ordinary people can''t think of it at all. It''s also a chance that I suddenly feel lucky. I wake up. That kind of golden light, before you came to Haizhou, did you ever sit in the teleportation array? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t have a way then, which made me miserable What, teleportation array? "


    Niu Xiong''s eyes are different from those of ordinary people. Although it''s dark around him, he clearly sees Shen Shi''s incredible expression in the dark and says, "yes, it''s the teleportation array, and it''s not the teleportation array imitated by ordinary people. It''s the teleportation array handed down from ancient times to communicate with all walks of life of Hongmeng!"


    Shen Shi felt a little buzzing in his head for a moment, as if he could not accept the reality. After a long silence, he said in an astringent voice, "no way. How could those ancient teleportation arrays be deep in the earth or on this demon island?"


    Niu Xiong moriran said: "I don''t understand, but I think about it. The golden light can make the ghost King abandon everything. The only way to escape is probably an ancient teleportation array that we have never found!"


    It''s an ancient teleportation array hidden in the depths of the earth, which has never been discovered. This place is just the demon Island opened up by the ancestors of Lingxiao sect many years ago. Didn''t those ancestors with great powers find any strange traces here?Shen Shi was silent for a long time. He seemed to accept this amazing fact. He looked up at Niu Xiong and said, "elder martial brother, what do you want me to do when you tell me this? "


    Niu Xiong said in a deep voice," younger martial brother Shen, I don''t mean to force you. Now, every three days, the ghost king will drive all the ghosts out of the demon catching cave. So now there are all the ghosts outside the cave. You can''t escape. But if you stay here for a long time, after three days, all the ghosts come back to the cave. Every corner of the cave is full of ghosts. You are also dead. So the only way you can survive is probably in the stone tunnel


    Shen Shi''s pupil shrank and said, "you, do you want me to go down there?"


    Niu Xiong said: "I have a way to distract the beast Lin Hu and attract the attention of the ghost king. If it goes well, he may leave the cave for a while, and then he won''t go back until I die completely. You just take this opportunity to rush into the bottom of the cave. No matter what''s inside, destroy it. If it''s a teleportation array, you''ll leave there. This is your only way to live. Maybe you can also save the life of the red clam girl


    Shen Shi stares at Niu Xiong. After a while, he says word by word: "but you just said that you haven''t been down. You don''t know what''s underground?"


    Niu Xiong said frankly: "exactly."


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth and said, "if you are wrong, elder martial brother, what if there is no way out in the basement of the stone chamber, except for a few golden stones


    Niu Xiong was silent for a moment, and said: "then you can make your own decisions, so that you won''t become a monster like me


    Sometimes, people really don''t have many choices, even at the critical moment of life and death.


    One is the Jedi with nine deaths and the other is the exit with ten deaths and no life. Which one would you choose?


    Shen Shi doesn''t want to choose any of them. However, the most helpless thing in the world is that you have to choose. What''s more, Niu Xiong has clearly said that he is going to kill Lin Hu and attract the attention of the ghost king. By this time, Shen Shi has nothing to say.


    Finally, Shen Shi only asked Niu Xiong one last sentence: "elder martial brother Niu, why do you have to go?"


    Niu Xiong''s answer is very simple, only four words: "I want him to die!"


    Everything seems to be decided in this way. Between the desperate situation and a ray of life, Shen Shi can only choose the desperate underground stone room. If the golden light in the underground is not the golden embryo stone of the ancient transmission array, but the inexplicable golden light, he will have to be blocked by the evil ghost like the ghost king, and there is no way to escape.


    Niu Xiong takes Shen Shi and walks back to the narrow corridor in the dark. He stops at the crack. Shen Shi takes a look at the crack and whispers: "the gap is too small for me to pass."


    Niu Xiong snorted and said, "after the ghost king of perineum leaves, if you go further, there will be a bigger hole. You should be able to go down."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "since the ghost king has left, why can''t I go through the door?"


    Niu Xiong was silent for a moment, and said: "the ghost really attached too much importance to this place. I don''t think he would leave far from the entrance of the stone chamber. If he passed through the door, he would be found immediately."


    Shen Shi only felt that he would not be far away from the entrance of the stone chamber. It was a matter of an instant for the ghost king to come back. How much time could he have left for himself?


    Niu Xiong didn''t say anything more. He just took a deep look at Shen Shi and said, "I''ve been suffering for a long time. If I hadn''t worried about the ghost King escaping from here and harming my family, I would have been fighting with Lin Hu. But I''ve had enough of these ghost days. Now that you''re here today, it''s the end of everything. "


    "Do it yourself!"


    With that, Niu Xiong turned around and strode away. The sound of his footsteps was like knocking on Shen Shi''s heart in the dark.


    Soon, in the boundless darkness, only Shen Shi was left, and he slowly leaned against the stone wall here. In the stone room separated by the wall, he was the terrible ghost king.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi suddenly thought, in fact, he and this elder martial brother Niu Xiong have met for only one hour.


    Is one hour enough to commit one''s life to the seemingly dangerous plan?


    Niu Xiong says that Lin Hu has become a ghost and has done a lot of work to survive, but Now is also the ghost of Niu Xiong elder martial brother, his words, really worthy of his full belief?


    In the dark, Shen Shi suddenly felt cold, but he didn''t have much time to think about it. Soon, a sudden cry came from somewhere outside the stone room. The voice was shrill and painful. It sounded like the cry of Lin Hu who had become a ghost.


    Shen Shi''s face turned pale in an instant, but he bit his teeth and slowly peeped out from the crack in the stone room.The Black Ghost, as expected, seemed to be startled. It floated slowly, as if with some doubt. It turned around and looked at the place where it screamed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    A moment later, the scream came again. This time, the cry was a little more painful, a little more angry and despairing. In the middle of the cry, there was a sad and strange cry:


    "ghost king, help me..."


    The ghost king in the stone room was moved by the black air. In a moment, the evil spirit was very strong. He floated in the air and went to the door. Seeing this scene, Shen Shi can''t help but hold his breath and stare at the shadow. At the same time, he is still fighting fiercely between heaven and man. If the ghost king comes out of the stone room, do you want to jump down?


    But the ghost King Kan Kan came to the door and suddenly stopped. He seemed to be hesitant. He looked back at the underground tunnel in the middle of the stone chamber, which was shining with golden light. He was hesitant.


    Shen Shi''s heart is also a clatter.


    Just at this time, the third despairing scream of Lin Hu outside the stone room came again. I didn''t know what Niu Xiong had done to him. Maybe this man was born to be greedy of life and afraid of death, and his fear of death was stronger than many people, so his reaction was particularly strong.


    In a word, under the third stimulation, you may feel that the stone room is really safe, and you won''t go far. Finally, the ghost king is still reading and turning around. In the dark atmosphere, he quickly floats out of the stone room quietly.


    For a moment, Shen Shi felt as if his brain was about to explode. Two roads and two choices were put in front of him. He had no tolerance and no room for consideration.


    In the dark, he seemed to hear his heart beating.


    At that moment, it was as long as decades, and it was like lightning in the blink of an eye.


    He sprang up and rushed forward in the corridor desperately. A foot away, there was a round hole about half the size of a man. Shen Shi bit his teeth and hesitated no more. He went in at once.


    His head, neck, shoulders, chest, waist, legs and feet turned over, and he had fallen into the empty stone room.


    Subconsciously, when he landed, Shen Shi looked at the door of the stone room. It was dark there, as if the dark air of the ghost king was floating in the dark. He would come back here the next moment. Immediately, the shimmering golden light rushed to the tunnel without hesitation.


    In front of his eyes, the hole appeared quickly. A rough and irregular staircase seemed to be cut out at random and spread to the ground. At the hole, starfish lay on the ground with their eyes closed.


    Shen Shi picked up the starfish and half dragged it down the tunnel steps. In the middle, the starfish''s body unconsciously swayed and bumped into one side of the stone. However, at this moment when every breath is as precious as Lingjing, Shen Shi didn''t care so much. He just hugged the starfish''s body and ran desperately to the tunnel underground.


    Before, I couldn''t see clearly outside the stone room. Now I''m in the tunnel which is closely guarded by the ghost king himself. Shen Shi finds that the tunnel is about four feet wide and the slope is quite steep. It''s a bit similar to the immortal worship rock step that he just walked when he first worshipped the sect. Fortunately, he has been practicing for several years now, and his physical body is much better than when he was 12 years old. It''s hard for him now. However, starfish was dragged down by him in a hurry, and it hit some stones. I don''t know if it hurt. He snorted a few times, and his body trembled, as if he wanted to wake up.


    But Shen Shi doesn''t care about her any more. Now all his hopes are in the basement of the stone chamber. But deep in his heart, he knows that this hope is slim. Which of the ancient transmission array is not the large-scale golden light giant array, just like a miracle. And this movement is very different from the legendary ancient transmission array Big.


    The stone steps in the tunnel are not too long. It''s only about two feet away. Shen Shi galloped down, and even jumped several steps in his worry. Gradually, the golden light gradually flourished, and his eyes slowly brightened. A hole appeared in front of him. If he could escape, it was in the last step out of the tunnel.


    Shen Shi roared and rushed into the golden light.


    In the eye, the golden light is shining.


    Shen Shi stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at it intently. His first reaction was instant ecstasy. What appeared in front of him was a strange golden giant stone with glittering golden awn. It was engraved with strange and mysterious runes, which vaguely exuded the ancient atmosphere. It was the "golden fetal stone" handed down from ancient times in the legend, but still can''t be found in the Hongmeng world, that is, the ancient transmission method Special stone.


    The next moment, however, he widened his eyes and looked at the place in front of him. It seemed that he had dug a cave in the middle of the mountain. It was only a few feet in size. Of course, there could not be any large-scale ancient teleportation array in such a place. In fact, it was gold placer stone in front of him, but It''s only three.


    Three gold placer stones of different sizes stand in the middle of the cave. The stone body is full of strange runes, which ordinary people can''t understand. The three huge stones are placed in triangles, forming a small stone platform. In the past, even the base under the stone platform seems to be built with gold placer stone. The golden light comes out from these stones, soft and beautiful.Shen Shi was a bit at a loss. Before entering the stone chamber, he guessed a lot and made preparations. If it was an ancient teleportation array, he would take the starfish to escape. If it wasn''t, he would die here. But in this scene, Jin Tai stone is actually Jin Tai stone. But as far as he knows, there has never been such a tiny ancient transmission array in the Hongmeng world since ancient times. Are these three pieces of Jin Tai stone a relic or ruins of that year?


    Can the things in front of you really escape?


    His heart sank slowly, but he still held the starfish and walked quickly to the three golden stones in the middle. When he walked into the golden base, he felt as if there was an invisible force to gently lift himself, as if his body was a little light. But when he looked around carefully, he found no abnormal sign.


    Shen Shi feels that his throat is a little dry. He looks at the three golden pebbles nearby, but he doesn''t know what he should do or what he can do. After a moment''s hesitation, he puts the starfish on the ground, and then tries to touch the nearest Golden Pebble.


    The stone is smooth and warm, just like the best Lingyu in the world. A light and gentle feeling came from his palm.


    But apart from that, nothing has changed.


    Is this the smallest ancient teleportation array?


    Shen Shi began to circle the three golden stones with the last ten thousandth of hope, hoping to find some hope. At the same time, he couldn''t help looking at the cave. How long has it been since he came down just now? Will the terrible ghost King appear there the next moment?


    Shen Shi has no doubt that the ghost that can defeat the two nuns of Ning Yuan Jing can easily tear himself up.


    The first one is the same. The second one is the same. When he was in despair, he suddenly saw something strange behind the third and largest one.


    It is similar to a thin transparent jade tube embedded in the body of the boulder. It is about a foot long. Through the transparent jade tube, you can see some slowly flowing and rolling blue gray gas inside. Looking at it, it is almost three-quarters of the jade tube, and the rest of the upper part is blank.


    Just above the strange transparent jade tube, there is a dark pearl floating in the air. Shen Shi can''t see what the material of the pearl is for a moment. It looks very old. There are even many cracks on the bead. It looks like an old thing with a long life, and it seems that it will soon break up.


    However, the faint grey air, which was almost invisible to the naked eye, was pulled out of the old strange bead and slowly injected into the jade tube below.


    Strange and old beads


    Shen Shi''s first reaction was to think of the "Tianfan ancient pearl" that Niu Xiong had said to him before. Is this old pearl the root cause of all the strange things that the ghost king did, or even all the strange signs on the demon island?


    He held his breath, stretched out his hand, and slowly touched the hollow bead.


    "Well..." With a light cry, starfish lying on the ground woke up at this time. She looked around blankly and seemed to be puzzled by this strange place. But then he saw a solemn face of Shen Shi standing beside the golden tire stone not far away. She suddenly showed a little joy and asked to call him.


    At this time, Shen Shi''s fingertips touched the bead.


    There was no change and no earthshaking prohibition in the dark and old beads. With his fingertips, he trembled a little. After a moment, he suddenly trembled, seemed to lose his balance and fell out of the air.


    Shen Shi was startled and quickly reached for it. But just as the bead fell, a furious roar came in from the outside. Listening to the sound, he quickly began to approach here.


    Shen Shi''s face turned white. He was holding this day''s Vatican beads, but he was at a loss for a moment. After the bead fell, the faint blue and gray air stopped pouring into the transparent jade tube at the same time. Shen Shi could clearly feel that the special green air on the three gold placer stones around him also dropped a lot.


    Next to him, starfish stood up and said, "Shen Shi, what are you doing and where are we? I clearly remember that I went to the Coral Sea to play. How could I be on the bottom of the sea and suddenly... "


    Without waiting for her to say some confused words, the sharp and terrifying howl had already resounded through the cave. The wind suddenly started, as if the whole cave was shaking. A dark shadow seemed to come out of the deepest darkness, and even the golden light of the golden placer could not illuminate his face.


    The ghost king appears at the entrance of the cave.


    The black air is like the angry cloud in the storm. In the ceaseless dance, it twines around him. The blood red eyes radiate the fierce light of eating blood. The boundless evil spirit instantly fills the whole cave.


    Starfish in an instant scared silly, tongue tied for a long time speechless, even after the clam shell seems to subconsciously close over. At that moment, Shen Shi''s heart was raised to his throat. In his life, he seemed to have never been so sober to face the breath of death.However, the next moment, he suddenly found that the blood red eyes of the ghost King were in a rage, but he had been staring at the bead in his hand, and from time to time looked at the transparent and strange jade tube on the golden tire stone. After a moment, it seemed that they were all right. Then, the ghost king gave a long, shrill roar, and was about to come.


    There is no way back


    A wave of despair surged into his heart. Shen Shi subconsciously stepped back, and then the short conversation with Niu Xiong surged into his heart. The biggest purpose of the ghost king was to escape here.


    Death is death, but death doesn''t make you feel better!


    Shen Shi''s face turned pale, but he suddenly clenched his teeth. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and smashed the old bead like a broken stone on the side of the road.


    The ghost king suddenly uttered a terrible roar, as if he had fallen into boundless rage, and the black air was surging over like the wind.


    However, Shen Shi''s action is extremely fast, and he is cruel. He is determined to die together or regardless of life and death. The ghost king can''t stop him at once. He can fly to the three golden stones, and Shen Shi has already hit the transparent jade tube.


    With the sound of "crackle", the jade tube was broken and turned into countless small pieces. The old tianfangu bead seemed to tremble in the sudden impact. I don''t know why a thick air of green ash came out of the bead and melted into the air mass of broken jade tube, but the air of green ash did not disperse It is more than doubled.


    At the next moment, the golden light suddenly flourished in the cave, and the three golden stones radiated golden light at the same time, making it almost impossible for people to see. And the ghost King seemed unable to bear such a strong golden light. With a strange cry, he could not help but fly back.


    A breath of boundless and ancient came down from a distant place. All the runes on the stone body lit up in an instant, and countless golden pillars of light shot out from the stone base at the foot. It was a kind of mighty power of heaven and earth that Shen Shi had never seen or heard of before.


    All the things are roaring, stone fragments have fallen, big and small cracks everywhere, the whole underground cave in violent shaking, even began to have signs of collapse.


    Shen Shi stands blankly among the three golden placer stones and looks at the visions around him at a loss. Then he suddenly hears a scream behind him. Looking back, he finds that the starfish is pushed away by an invisible force, but leaves the golden placer.


    Shen Shi is shocked and wants to rush over to hold her. However, at this moment, all of a sudden, he just feels that his arm body is becoming transparent and empty.


    And a huge sound like thunder broke the sky and the whole demon island. Suddenly, the vast sea was boiling, and the huge waves rose abruptly, and rushed to the demon island from all directions. A huge golden beam of light suddenly rises from the bottom of the demon island and penetrates into the sky. At the same time, it destroys and pushes away all the huge rocks in the mountains, just like a landslide.


    In front of such a giant force, all the demons and ghosts were reduced to ashes in an instant. The mountains collapsed and the caves disappeared. In the depths of the once mysterious and terrible demon Island, only a huge pit and cave was left. Under the remains of a piece of burnt stone, little gold debris floated in the air The residual fine powder of the three gold placers.


    A slim figure looked like a starfish. It seemed that he was protected by the golden light because he was close to the golden tire stone. He fell unconscious at the bottom of the pit again. The ghost King left only a few pieces of broken black powder, which broke into pieces in the golden light.


    As for Shen Shi, he seems to have disappeared in the world, leaving no trace. He doesn''t know where to go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Through the dense and green branches and leaves, the sunlight falls on the ground among the forests, turning into tiny golden dots, shaking and jumping on the thick roots covered with fallen leaves. It looks like a small living creature dancing happily in the silent afternoon time of this vast forest.


    In front of my eyes is a common undulating mound in the forest. Several tall ancient trees grow here. The green and luxuriant branches and leaves and the ancient vines winding from the thick trunks make this humble mound a little dark. It''s hard to see that there is a cave less than half a person''s height in the shadow of the vines falling below the mound.


    The breeze came from an unknown place, and a few strange and sonorous animal roars came from the distance of the forest, which added some tension to the silence of the afternoon. And a few old trees growing up and down the hill, when the branches and leaves also shake up with the wind, making a "Hua Hua" sound.


    Small pieces of sunlight in the deep cave entrance, such as floating light, quietly.


    Just a moment later, suddenly a low animal hum with pain came out of the cave. It was very urgent and broke the original calm here. Then it was out of control. First, a voice with anxiety that sounded similar to the boar''s call was called continuously, mixed with the original animal''s voice, and then quickly One by one, obviously very young voices sounded, several different voices mixed together, changing a scene of strange but with strong vitality.


    On this sunny day, in a secluded cave deep in the dense forest of "Heiyu mountain" in the southwest of the demon world, a pair of common low-level monster "Shipi pig" in this primeval forest gave birth to their first litter of piglets after the combination of boars and sows.


    People will dream, no matter day or night, as long as they fall into a deep sleep, there will often be a variety of dreams, some will remember when they wake up, some will forget in a twinkling of an eye. In this way, between dreams and non dreams, we live our lives until death.


    But who knows if there are dreams after the deepest sleep, that is, death?


    Shen Shi feels that he is having a long and strange dream. He vaguely remembers that he died quietly. He vaguely remembers the quiet, ordinary but short life. But those memories seem to be gradually distorted in the strange dream after death. It''s like that the originally complete and smooth mirror has gradually cracked countless small and terrible cracks. What used to belong to him is being merciless And left him cruelly.


    He shuddered in the maze of chaotic and twisted dreams. The darkness flooded everything. The eternal emptiness shrouded in endless time and space. He seemed to be abandoned in the deepest dark hell and could not extricate himself forever.


    He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know how long it lasted. For him, it was as if time was still stagnant. For a moment, it was as long as eternity, short and endless.


    Until, that ray of light from the front down, light, with a touch of warmth.


    After his initial astonishment, Shen Shi rushed forward without hesitation and rushed towards the weak light with all his strength.


    The next moment, the light suddenly prosperous, he subconsciously closed his eyes, only feel the mind buzzing, such as millions of birds croaking, and like countless knives cutting together, pain. In the panic, it seems that there is a loud noise from outside, and the body shakes violently. It seems that he has bumped into something, and there is a lot of noise, which brings down countless things. At the same time, there are several strange sounds, such as the excited calls of wild animals, which seem to reverberate around him. Besides the smell of soil, there is also a bit of urine.


    His mind was blank. After a moment, he managed to open his eyes. With a little fear and a little doubt, he looked at this strange world for the first time.


    At first sight, he saw a pig.


    It is a wild boar with strong body and sharp teeth. It looks ugly and ferocious.


    A wild boar with fierce eyes was staring at him on the edge of rage.


    Shen Shi looked around blankly, and then found that he didn''t know where he fell down, and then half of the cave where the wild boar lived was collapsed. In his hand, he even held the old and broken gray bead tightly, as if to remind him of what had happened.


    In Heiyu mountain, under the dense forest and under the shelter of ancient trees and vines, a pair of low-level monster Shipi pigs have just given birth to their first litter of piglets.


    A nest of seven, six pink, one black.


    Compared with the adult boar father and boar mother, the appearance of these new born baby goblins is quite different from that of their parents. The adult Shipi pig is strong and thick, with sharp teeth and tusks. Especially in addition to the head, under the thick neck, the flesh skin of the whole body is naturally strong and tough. It is like a stone to protect the body firmly, just like a moving stone warrior. This is also the biggest reliance for Shipi pig to survive in this dangerous black prison mountain full of fierce animals.


    It is obviously impossible for the newborn baby of stone skin pig to have such a solid armor. On the contrary, their skin looks tender and almost fragile at this moment, which is the most vulnerable moment in their life. However, the monster is a monster after all. Although it was just born, it is quite different from those domestic pigs raised by human beings. These baby stone skinned pigs have opened their eyes one after another. After watching this strange world for the first time, they scramble to climb up to their mother lying on the ground, looking for * * and sucking hard.Everything is normal except for the little black pig.


    According to the human race, if a child is born to a sibling, even if it is only a short time apart, the first one is elder brother and elder sister, and the second one is younger brother and younger sister. This time, six white pigs were born first, and the black one was the last.


    After seeing the dullness of the world at first, the little black pig didn''t know what was going on around him. Then he saw a figure fall from the sky, smashing down the cave wall, falling in front of him, groaning, rolling, and listening at the original hole.


    So instead of crawling to the sow like the other six brothers and sisters, the little black pig stumbled to the entrance of the cave after making a sharp cry, where a lot of clods collapsed, and a human was falling to the ground in pain and confusion.


    Originally immersed in excitement and joy, he kept circling around the sow and piglet, and hummed excitedly in his mouth, but he was startled by the sudden fall of Shen Shi. Father boar, who was just about to get angry, was startled again.


    He turned his big head and looked at the wild boar in confusion. After a moment''s hesitation, his father''s instinct made him go up and bite the little black boar with his mouth. He took it back to his mother and put it down.


    But little black pig obviously didn''t pay any attention to his father''s good intentions. He was still trembling and screaming wildly. He was desperate to climb to the cave.


    Although the Shipi pig is strong and powerful, it is still a common low-level monster in blood. In the absence of blood changes, the intelligence of this monster can be ignored, and it basically lives on the instinct of beasts. So in the face of this sudden strange change, the boar father who was the father for the first time was also silly. He didn''t know what to do for a moment, and just watched the little black pig climb out of the hole.


    Shen Shi slowly wakes up and sits up from the ground. To be honest, when he opened his eyes just now, he suddenly saw a monster in front of him. It really scared him so much that he almost released a fireball talisman in his hand.


    But some strange thing was that the boar didn''t attack him immediately for some reason. After a moment, the look on his face suddenly became strange. A little black pig just born climbed out of the cave and passed him.


    Little black pig looks up at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi looked down at the pig.


    A wisp of light shines down from the entrance of the cave and falls on the newborn black pig. With a little warmth, it seems to present a new world before its eyes.


    It seems that the pig is no longer attracted by the black world. Shen Shi couldn''t recover for a moment. It seemed that he was similar to the boar father in the cave. He looked puzzled and confused and watched the little black pig crawl away.


    The bleak mountain wind whistled over the ancient trees, and a small black figure stumbled out under the shadow of the trees and vines. However, in this dangerous black prison mountain, danger is everywhere, not to mention such a just born monster with no self-defense ability?


    In the chaos, with a wrong foot, the little black pig slipped down the slope outside the cave, rolling like a small stone falling off the cliff. Hard ground, sharp stone edge mercilessly tear and impact its body, in the twinkling of an eye has been cut several holes, blood flow, blood gas slowly spread away, floating with the wind, almost just in the twinkling of an eye, deep in the dense grass there will be a commotion and fishy wind.


    Little black pig raised his head blankly. The grass in front of him soon separated. A white light refracted from the sharp teeth. Greedy eyes had locked on the black pig and the sweet fresh blood flowing from his body.


    The blood eating wolf is a ferocious and cruel monster in the black prison mountains. It is the most sensitive to the taste of blood. It is an extremely cruel predator and one of the natural enemies of stone skin pigs all over the black prison mountains.


    At the cave entrance, boar''s father widened his eyes, and his eyes gradually turned red. On his strong body, pieces of hard and incomparable stone armor were trembling slightly, as if the warrior was wearing armor, which was the sign of the monster like stone pig before he went crazy.


    But in this cold and heartless world, powerful predators have never been afraid of desperate prey. They just tease them and eat them mercilessly.


    The wolf took a cold look at the hole under the hill in the distance, and then returned to the little black pig who was struggling and groaning not far away. He slowly opened a huge and terrible kiss, and a few drops of saliva dropped from his sharp teeth.


    Little black pig''s voice slowly lowered down, as if he had realized that he was waiting for his fate. He turned his head hard and watched the huge wolf approaching fiercely.


    Shen Shi frowned. First, he looked at the strange bead in his hand. After thinking about it, he put it away first, and then stood up slowly. He felt that there was a groan all over his body at the same time, and the sharp pain poured out from every corner of his body. Just in front of him, Shen Ruyi looked at the little pig who was about to climb through the scene without any rest.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    He was just born and faced with the danger of death. Even before he was mentally enlightened, the little black pig subconsciously felt fear. His body trembled and looked at him in a daze and fear. Just in a panic, he suddenly realized that this shaking seemed strange. In addition to his own body shaking involuntarily, the ground under his body also seemed to shake gently.


    At the entrance of the cave, the armored pig, who was in a rage and was ready to fight to save the child, suddenly felt something. He suddenly raised his head, the red in his eyes instantly faded away, and his strong body involuntarily fell down on the soil. Under the tree outside the cave, the huge body of the blood eating wolf suddenly became stiff, subconsciously closed the wolf''s mouth, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes But look around.


    The talisman that Shen Shi was about to inspire suddenly poured back, and a powerful spiritual pressure roared from afar. Before this unstoppable force, even if it was just an inadvertent aftershock, Shen Shi knelt down and could do nothing.


    The low roar is heard from the deep underground of the Heiyu mountains. One mountain after another spreads over the boundless earth, like a giant who is strong in heaven and earth, and begins to shake rhythmically. Forest green tree sea green crown, shaking in the wind, such as turbulent waves, wildly dancing.


    The roar grew louder and louder, and the whole mountain was howling and trembling.


    No matter the armored pig or the blood eating wolf, they had already fallen into endless fear, crawling on the surface of the earth and motionless. Only the confused little black pig looked around blankly, looking at the mountains and the sky, but suddenly the sky was covered with black clouds.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a loud noise rolled over like thunder, and the highest mountain of the black prison mountain suddenly burst open. A huge shadow rose from the sky, across the whole sky. In the incredible and shocking gaze of little black pig, he roared up to the sky.


    Wind clouds, clouds such as boiling, such as waves, like waves, sweeping the world, rolling endlessly, in the wind and cloud meeting, flashing lights, printed out the terrible huge figure.


    It''s a huge snake as big as a mountain!


    Even the wolf and the pig did not dare to fight against the ground. They were so scared that they did not even have the heart to fight.


    In the roaring sound of thunder, the giant snake, who is rebellious to the long roar of the sky, is swinging in the mid air. From a distance, it doesn''t move very much. However, its extremely terrifying body sweeps by at will, and instantly breaks a mountain peak. But it seems to be indifferent at all. Instead, it seems to stay in the mountain for a long time to stretch out, and then slowly falls from the mid air Come down.


    One of them is a huge snake body, which falls just near the hill where little black pig is located.


    The sky seems to be suddenly dark, all the light in front of this huge snake body is very fragile, escape also seems to avoid. The armored pig and the blood eating wolf cried at the same time, but their bodies kept shaking, and even their escape power seemed to be completely removed, so they could only stay in place and beg in despair.


    Pray for no response, the huge snake still fell mercilessly, in contact with the earth at that moment, the bloody earth shaking, little black pig feel the ground under the body suddenly extremely violent vibration, and then an unstoppable force came, before it made any response, it was the force directly from the ground into the air With it, there are countless stones and mud.


    Shen Shi was also shaken up and flew into the air. At the same time, he clearly saw that one side of the place where the snake fell was between the little black pig and the blood eating wolf. A large area of solid land and forest was as fragile as tofu at this moment. It collapsed in an instant. Between the roar and countless flying dust debris, the snake directly pressed out a piece of water This is a huge cliff pit. Not long ago, the blood eating wolf, who was extremely vicious and wanted to have a good meal, turned into a blood cake in an instant. Blood spattered, and even a few drops of blood spattered on his face.


    The little black pig flew into the air, and his strength was exhausted. Then he fell down again. It was a dead end when he fell to the ground. Shen Shi, however, fell in a panic and was stopped by a thick branch of an ancient tree. He was in great pain. But before he could react, he continued to fall down, bumping a branch to the East and several leaves to the West. He stumbled all the way down. Finally, fortunately, there were several thick vines under him, just like a broken fishing net After several falls, he was caught.


    Just at this moment, a small shadow fell down from him. Looking at the little black pig, Shen Shi subconsciously reached for it, but held it in his arms and saved its life.


    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s just a moment. When little black pig was falling, Shen Shi, who was holding him, heard the wind rising in the distance. At the same time, there were many voices with ecstasy and excitement, shouting:


    "congratulations on my Dharma success!"


    "Congratulations, madam, you have become a magic power!""My lady is very happy


    ¡­¡­


    The huge demon snake slowly coiled up its body, and in the meantime, it swept away countless huge stones like ants. The huge triangular snake head, which was towering in the air, now slowly fell down, and the two tiny cracks were green and deep, flashing cold light.


    It seems that the ecstatic congratulation from the horizon has little influence on this giant snake monster who has just completed his cultivation. Instead, in a flash, it suddenly has a slight gaze, but it slowly drops the snake''s head and stops in front of an old tree.


    A pair of snake eyes bigger than an adult, in the long and thin pupil, in the cold light, it is the reflection of the man trapped in the deep of the vine, and the little black figure who is dying but still struggling in his arms. The light is quiet, which seems to have deep meaning.


    "This little pig seems to be a little interesting..."


    The sound is like thunder, but when it comes to the ear, it doesn''t feel harsh at all. On the contrary, it is a bit pleasant. Two seemingly extreme sounds appear at the same time.


    Shen Shi and little black pig were at a loss at the same time. In front of the huge snake body like a mountain, their bodies trembled slightly under the terrible eyes of the snake.


    This is the first time in Shen Shi''s life that he heard the voice of Yulin, the leader of "azure demon snake".


    The demon turned around for a moment, and then they just did not stare at the giant snake.


    When the mountain like giant left slowly, the huge forest seemed to be the grass under it, but under the clear sky, the huge figure disappeared soon, and I don''t know where the snake went in the twinkling of an eye.


    In the distance, it seems that there is still wind blowing, with faint happy laughter.


    Shen Shi was initially shocked. After a long time, he woke up from the shock. Then he climbed down the big tree with the little black pig he had accidentally saved. In the middle of this, little black pig seems to be tired, so quietly lying in his arms, motionless, looking like sleeping in the past.


    Shen Shi went down the tree and looked back at the small slope. He saw an earth avalanche and a stone crack. The original wild boar hole had been completely buried by earth and stone. The litter of stone skinned pigs seemed to be unavoidable. For a moment, he felt a little pity. He looked down at the sleeping little black pig in his arms. The corners of his mouth moved, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Soon after he was born, he lost his parents who should have sheltered him. The fate of this little black pig looks really bad.


    Just a moment later, Shen Shi''s mind suddenly returned to his body. From just waking up to this moment, a series of things came one after another, which distracted him. Only at this time did he think of the most important thing for him:


    Where did he go?


    There is a dense forest in front of us. In the distance, there are mountains and mountains. It''s vast. I don''t know where it extends. I just feel that the sky is high and wide. Obviously, it can''t be the herring island in the sea of Hongmeng.


    He vaguely remembers the appearance of the little golden tire stone array, and gradually remembers the scene that happened before. At this moment, he has some understanding in his heart. Although the conjecture is unbelievable, is it that the little golden tire stone array with only three pieces of golden tire stone is also an operational teleportation array?


    But now, where has he been spread?


    Just as he was looking at the scenery around him in disbelief, he suddenly heard a step coming from the forest. Shen Shi subconsciously turned his head to look at it. A figure came slowly along the passage just rolled out by the giant snake.


    Human body, monkey head.


    This is what Shen Shi saw at the first sight. In an instant, he felt a roar in his ears and subconsciously floated two words from the bottom of his heart: "demon clan!"


    This is a monkey demon who looks very old. His face is wrinkled and his back is hunched. With a wooden crutch in his hand, he walks slowly and stops in front of Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was shocked and speechless for a moment. However, the monkey demon first glanced at the sleeping little black pig in his hand. There was a trace of thinking in his eyes. He nodded slowly, and then his eyes fell on Shen Shi.


    Black hair, black pupil, the size of the general figure of young people.


    Shen Shi stares at this strange demon clan tightly, and the fireball talisman in his hand is sandwiched between his fingers again, which can be activated at any time. Just a moment later, the monkey head demon''s turbid eyes suddenly saw his palm, looked at the talisman, his face was stunned, and then said:


    "witchcraft? Er, why is this sorcerer so strange? " Then he raised his eyes and looked at Shen Shi again. This time, his eyes were more solemn, and he frowned, "are you a member of the ghost family?"


    Shen Shi was at a loss, but looking at the old monkey demon, he didn''t seem to have much hostility. He could not help taking the opportunity to ask, "where is this?"The old monkey demon frowned and said, "are you lost in this forest? This is the southern foot of Heiyu mountain in the demon world. I''m from the green snake family... "


    Shen Shi couldn''t hear the following words clearly. In his mind, it was completely blank at the moment, and there were only two words that kept echoing:


    "demon world, demon world, demon world..."


    I was sent to the demon world by the strange transmission array?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    In the vast area of Heiyu mountain, under the southern foot of Heiyu mountain is a natural valley surrounded by mountains, covering an area of more than 100000 Li. There are two rivers which are called Heiyu river.


    There are many demon tribes living on both sides of the Heihe River. They fight against each other and are aggressive. Among them, there is a dangerous place on the South Bank of the Heihe River, called "magic tiger stream", which is occupied by a "red flame tiger demon" among many tribal forces here. Looking at many demon clan forces at the southern foot of Heiyu mountain, the ChiYan tiger clan is definitely a powerful demon clan. There are thousands of lower demon clans under the rule of one clan. As one of the high-level demon clans, the Chihu clan almost has excellent magical power. Therefore, even at the bottom of the chaotic southern foot of Heiyu mountain, they have always been a demon clan Firmly occupy a place.


    Among the ruthless rules of many tribes in Heiyu mountain, strength means everything. Since the rise of the red tiger a hundred years ago, they have been fighting fiercely all the way to the present day. They are bloodthirsty and cruel. It is the black phoenix demon clan that has occupied the top position in the southern foot of Heiyu mountain for many years, and it will make them three times on weekdays.


    However, this demon clan, which was once very beautiful, is now living in the nest of the magic tiger stream. Outside the dangerous magic tiger stream, it is in a mess, with corpses everywhere. Looking around, almost all the demons lying on the ground are ferocious and ferocious, with tall bodies. Broken hands and arms can be seen everywhere. The blood of the scarlet demons flows into a river, smearing all the land in this corner into bright red.


    When I looked up at the sky, I saw the bright sun, blue sky, a few white clouds floating in the sky, cool breeze blowing from afar, if it was not for the strong bloody air in the near air, as well as the strong murderous air sent out by countless demons gathered together, this day would have been a beautiful day.


    Yulin, the leader of the Tianqing snake demon clan, stands on a hill outside the magic tiger stream, looking at the red tiger nest which has been surrounded by her demon clan.


    Almost every demon clan in the demon clan seems to be much stronger than this beautiful and charming woman. However, around her, every demon clan is respectful and does not dare to neglect her. Occasionally, when she looks over Yulin''s figure, her eyes are full of admiration and fear.


    With his own efforts, he revived the green snake and became famous in Heiyu mountain. He has even surpassed the old phoenix of Heifeng family who has been famous for many years. In recent decades, Yulin is definitely the most dazzling genius of the demon family in Heiyu mountain. Her wit, her deep planning, her ruthlessness and cruelty, and even her strange blood magic power, which makes countless demon clans change their color, have created the prestige of this new generation of demon queen.


    Of course, this is for the enemy of Yulin. For the rising, savage, wild and uninhibited demon family of azure snake demon, Yulin is the supreme demon king and the symbol of invincibility. Even at this moment, surrounded by more than a dozen fierce and strong demon families, Yulin is the only one to keep human appearance It seems that she has a beautiful and charming appearance. Even compared with the surrounding parts, she is still in awe of countless demon families.


    Those demon clans who once despised the green snake have been slaughtered in the past 20 years. Moreover, all the demon clans with a little intelligence know that they can cultivate into human form, which represents the great progress of Yulin''s Taoism. In the four realms of "heaven, earth, flood and wasteland" of demon clans'' cultivation, they have reached the extremely powerful land demon realm, which is far from the strongest realm of demon clans'' Taoism in legend It''s almost one step away from the world of "Tian Yao".


    Although, this step is really scary.


    Ten thousand years ago, the demon clan was defeated in the earth shaking "battle between man and demon". It was forced to destroy the "Yinming pagoda" in the "Feihong kingdom", the only channel from the demon kingdom to the Hongmeng kingdom. It turned the whole kingdom into a hell where the living beings could touch and die. If it was trapped in the demon Kingdom, it would be able to stop the pursuit of the human race.


    From that humiliating scene to today, it has been more than 10000 years, and in this long period of time, there are only three peerless demons in the vast demon world.


    However, even in the land demon realm, it is also a terrifying force in the demon realm. Looking at Heiyu mountain, now in addition to Yulin, the only demon clan that can reach such a powerful realm is the old head of the Heifeng clan, who has been the king of Heiyu mountain for 300 years.


    At this moment, Yu Lin stood with his hands down, looking at the dangerous but scarred magic tiger stream, silent and calm. Behind her, more than a dozen powerful demon clans are more relaxed. They talk and instruct each other from time to time. Among them, there are many different forms of beasts, including lions, leopards, monkeys, dogs, eagles and so on. In addition, there was a woman standing beside Yulin. Her eyes and eyebrows were similar to Yulin. She looked a little younger and a beautiful girl, but she was half human and half snake. Her lower body was a large snake body. It was obvious that she was not at home yet and could not be completely human like Yulin. It was Yulin''s sister, Yuling, who was born as a snake demon."Now she looks at the snake and the tiger, but she looks at the snake and the tiger. ¡±


    Yulin looks up slightly, and a breeze blows her soft black hair on her shoulders, which adds a bit of grace to her beautiful face. If there is anything different, it is Yulin''s crystal clear eyes. In the pupils, they are quite different from ordinary people, but they are a pair of cold slitting snake eyes with faint green light.


    Hearing his sister''s words, Yulin pursed her lips slightly and looked at the magic tiger stream in the distance with disdain. She said: "these red flame tiger demons are just the collateral of the red tiger''s pulse in the past. Relying on her own slight blood, she got a little of the magic power of the red tiger in the past, and then she didn''t know how thick the sky was."


    Jade long one Zheng, strange way: "eh, so say these red tigers are not orthodox, isn''t that the red tiger vein also once scenery?" Looking at the curious look on her face, in human territory, she is a curious and beautiful girl. She is only half snake, which always makes people feel strange.


    Among the fierce generals deployed by the demons around, some people heard a few kind smiles. Yulin shook his head slightly and didn''t speak. Seeing that his sister didn''t pay attention to him, Yuling turned her eyes and looked at one of the demons. She said with a smile, "old monkey, tell me about it."


    One of the more than ten fierce demons came out. Just now, standing inconspicuously in the demons group, he came out unexpectedly short. Looking at the appearance, he was an old white haired ape. Compared with the tall and strong people around him, the monkey demon only reached their chest. At the same time, he was obviously quite old, with a hunchback and wrinkles. He was leaning on a black wood stick There is only one protruding tusk on the edge of his mouth, and it seems that he is still as fierce as he was when he was young. However, years have not spared the demon. Most of his white hair has lost its luster and looks withered. It is these fangs on his mouth that have fallen off a lot. Some of them are broken. Maybe they are the result of fierce fighting in his youth.


    The demon clan has always respected its strength. It''s unreasonable for this old and frail monkey to be here at this moment. More than half of the young and strong demon clan around him look contemptuous as they pass by his body. However, all the demons present know that this monkey demon is an old official son of the green snake, and has been around since the time of Yulin''s father Although the Zuo green snake family is old and frail, Yulin, the leader of the green snake''s pulse, still attaches great importance to the old monkey, so no one goes out of his way to embarrass him.


    Moreover, this old white ape has a hobby, which is different from these young demons who are keen on fighting and fighting, but have a simple mind. He is a rare demons who love reading. In addition, he is old, experienced and knowledgeable. Over the years, he has been more and more relied on by Yulin.


    At the moment, hearing Yu Long''s question, it was like watching their sisters grow up. The monkey demon, called old white monkey, grinned and said in a hoarse voice: "miss two, you don''t know that the red tiger is not an ordinary blood of the demon family. He is the eight demons under the throne of the demon king when the demon family unified the great world in the past One of Wang''s blood


    "The green snake and the red tiger were all powerful monsters at that time."


    As soon as this remark came out, Yulong was not only surprised, but also surprised by the young and strong demons around him. This kind of expression fell in the eyes of white monkey, but it made him frown slightly. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes. With some deep anxiety, he couldn''t help looking back at Yulin.


    Yulin''s face was indifferent, and she didn''t seem to be interested in what happened behind her. A moment later, she heard a slight sigh from the old white monkey, and the corner of her mouth moved slightly, but after all, she didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a noise and vibration from the quiet battlefield in front of us. The demons standing on the hill suddenly made a commotion. Everyone looked forward and saw that the green snake demon army, which was attacking the entrance of the magic tiger stream, had successfully stood on a key boulder.


    After that natural danger, there is no danger to guard the magic tiger stream.


    In the demon army of the azure snake demon, there was a moment of jubilation, and everyone was happy. Although the situation was clear now, it was just the dying struggle of the red tiger, it was still exciting to see the last level broken. For a moment, many demon generals stepped out together and asked the chief General Yulin to fight one after another, vowing to step down the brave red tiger family who disobeyed the green snake I will peel the skin and dig the heart of these despicable demons, and kill them in front of my Lord''s mother!


    But in the general''s exultation, Yulin''s face seemed still calm, and he didn''t promise the demons to fight. On the contrary, after a few words, some silent old white monkey walked away for a few steps. First, he took a look at the battlefield below, and saw a thin figure on the edge of the battlefield from a distance And knocked down an enemy not far away.


    The old white monkey frowned and remained silent for a moment. Then he came to a demon clan who was standing on the edge of the crowd and seemed to be a little away from the surrounding demon generals. He said:"Fox elder brother, all arrived at this step now, isn''t the unreal fox vein still can''t make a decision?"


    It was a fox demon who was questioned by the white monkey. It had a long body, slender eyebrows, two big ears standing on the side of the brain, and its expression was constantly changing and seemed to be indecisive. At this moment, the fox master swore to follow the snake and said, "I''ve been waiting for the snake to die


    "Hei hei, Hei hei", a few sneers came out of the crowd from those tall and strong demons, which was particularly harsh.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    The cold laughter was full of sarcasm. No one could hear it. The fox demon''s face suddenly sank. The old white monkey also frowned and looked back at the line of demon generals. However, all the demon generals were sneering. For a moment, he couldn''t tell which guy it was.


    The magic fox, a demon clan, is also well-known in the demon world. If we trace back to its source, it is even comparable with the oldest Heifeng clan in Heiyu mountain, but there is a big difference in clan strength. For many years, the magic fox has been just an insignificant branch of the demon world. In the underworld of Heiyu mountain, in the crevice of several major forces, it has been carefully surviving.


    However, to be able to do this in the fierce demon world, the magic fox demon clan naturally has the strength they can rely on. Although it doesn''t belong to the blood of the high-level demon clan such as one emperor and eight demon kings, especially the silver fox demon clan, which was famous all over the world in the past, its natural blood magic power is good at using all kinds of magic, and the magic of those who have profound Taoism can even be confused. Although in the real bloody battlefield, the strength is slightly inferior, but as long as used well, it will often play a surprise effect. It is said that in the past, when the black phoenix clan began to invade the bottom of the black prison Valley, they were assisted by the magic fox demon clan. However, as time went by, the two demon clans had already parted ways.


    At present, Yulin is in charge of the Tianqing snake demon family, and is rising again in the southern foot of Heiyu mountain. He has taken a fancy to the special ability of the magic Fox family, and has been recruiting many times. Now, he is directly pulling the head of the fox demon family into the army. And fox demon before this, although respectful, but did not explicitly agree to come down, just see in front of the red tiger a pulse is about to die, his heart is more or less understand, just afraid today is no longer able to shirk.


    Yulin has always been famous for her charming and even lustful snake, but what is more famous is her ruthless and tough means in recent years.


    Looking around, these young fierce demons have been following Yulin''s expedition to the West over the years. They have witnessed the rise of the green snake. Now, as long as we destroy the red tiger, the power of the green snake demon family is almost invincible in the southern valley of Heiyu mountain. We have to destroy some small tribes around us It is about to enter an unprecedented era of prosperity. Compared with the Heifeng people who have been dominating the North Bank of the Heihe River for many years, they are almost in the same position.


    At this time, the spirits of the demons are at their highest level and their morale is at its peak. Looking at the whole black prison mountain, except Yulin, the leader of the green snake, these arrogant soldiers are afraid that they will not even pay attention to the black phoenix family, not to mention the magic Fox who wants to take refuge in the middle of the journey. In the eyes of the demon generals, the magic fox clan should have knelt down to surrender with the voice of Lady Yulin at the beginning. As a result, they refused to say anything. They have been reluctant to surrender until today. It''s really unpleasant.


    The fox demon obviously understood the joint of these things in his heart. Although his face was not happy, he still depressed himself and didn''t pursue anything. As for the old white monkey, Yulin stood in front of him with a light face and didn''t say a word. Naturally, he couldn''t scold his comrades. At the moment, he just wanted to say something All of a sudden, there was another loud shout from the front battlefield. The sound was like thunder, which shocked the whole audience.


    The demons were startled and turned to see that on the battlefield, several green snake demon armies besieged the magic tiger stream and had the upper hand. Seeing that the red tiger was about to collapse and could not defend the defense line at the mouth of the valley, a big demon general suddenly jumped out of the magic tiger stream. He was nearly three feet tall and had fierce fangs on his face. A tiger jumped up to the huge stone and held one in his hand The extremely heavy black iron heavy staff, with a sweep, immediately broke the tendons of the five or six demon soldiers of the azure snake demon, whining everywhere.


    As soon as the demon came out, it was like the old saying that the fierce tiger went into the sheep and was irresistible. He roared fiercely into the green snake army and cried out for a fierce battle. The big stick in his hand swept and split again, but there was no one to join. The remaining little demons went back one after another. The attack of the green snake demon army was suddenly one of the stagnation, and the force was greatly reduced.


    With the fall of the demon soldiers, the morale of the red tiger demon soldiers surged up one after another, and the former army of the green snake demon army showed some signs that it could not support the collapse.


    On the hill in the distance, the White Monkey narrowed his eyes slightly, went to the back of Yulin, looked at the figure who was killing wildly, and said softly, "this should be Tu Meng, the last and strongest of the red flame tiger demons."


    In the demon clan world, since ancient times, only the demon emperor and the eight demons have fixed surnames for the nine demon clans. Most of the other lower demon clans are named at will, and there is no rule of inheriting the name. For example, white monkey is named at will, usually adding the name of its own demon clan.


    Yulin is different from him. She is the direct descendant of the azure snake demon among the eight demon kings of the heaven demon king court in the past, so she and her sister inherited the surname of Yu. Although the red tiger demon was criticized, they always regarded themselves as the descendants of the red flame tiger demon, so they also used the Tu surname of the red tiger demon.


    At the moment, there was a trace of cold light in the cold snake pupil of Yulin. Behind her, those arrogant and fierce demon generals could not bear it. They asked for a fight one after another, shouting to cut the red tiger by the knife.But Yulin didn''t make much response, she didn''t agree, these demon generals behind didn''t dare to rush out, one by one anxious burning appearance, almost jump, in the middle also don''t know who is still scolding.


    Just for a while, the azure snake demon on the hill still stood still, but the fierce battle outside the magic tiger stream ahead was more intense. In the blood flying, the red flame tiger demon Tu is brave and unstoppable. In a short time, he is stained with a lot of blood. Those who have enemies also have their own. But it seems that his blood has some of the wild temperament of the red flame tiger demon in the past. On the contrary, he is more and more crazy in the Vietnam War. When he is in the middle of the war, he sweeps the three demon soldiers in front of him. He looks up at the sky and roars like thunder, and turns out to be the green snake demon around him The soldiers were scared away.


    Tu Meng laughed wildly, pointed to the hill in the distance and said angrily, "Yulin * *, dare you come down to fight me!"


    On the hill, Du Yulin was silent, but Tu laughed. He looked at Yu Lin with his right hand and said with a grim smile:


    "snake, I heard that you always love strong male demon. Don''t come here to try your tiger master''s iron stick, hahaha..."


    There was an uproar on the battlefield. Yulin''s eyebrows were picked, and a trace of cold passed through the deep snake pupils.


    Just at this moment, behind Tu Meng, who was too proud to look forward to him, the ground which was stained red by blood burst suddenly. A large piece of gravel soil mixed with several corpses rolled up. A black figure in the soil was as strong as an ox. holding a huge axe, he jumped up in the air and chopped down at TU Meng''s head in a roar.


    The wind was like a sword, which shocked the whole audience in an instant. Up and down the hills inside and outside the magic tiger stream, everyone held his breath for a moment.


    Tu Meng was caught off guard, but after all, he was still the favorite of the red tiger. In a twinkling of an eye, he knew that he had been ambushed. This is a rare event in the demon wars, which have been advocating force and face-to-face decisive victory for many years, because most demon families often think that sneak attack is a timid act and disdain it.


    In this light stone, Tu, who was full of anger, suddenly put the iron bar in his hand, ready to block the sharp axe. At the same time, he said angrily: "shameless villain, how dare you..."


    Before his words were heard, Tu Meng suddenly felt that his body sank. It was like a huge stone suddenly pressed on him. His action was so slow that he even felt very hard to raise his hand. Tu Meng was taken aback by this strange situation. Looking back, he saw a young man standing a few feet away. He had black hair and black eyes. He was quite different from the ferocious demon soldiers around him. It was Shen Shi.


    At the moment, the yellow light on Shen Shi''s hand was flashing. It was just now that he quietly inspired a Rune of the art of sinking earth.


    "Ghost wizard..." Tu Meng''s pupils suddenly shrank. His first reaction was to abandon the enemy and beat the thin looking young man to death. However, the next moment, there was a loud bang. The huge axe had been cut on his black iron stick. The terrible and powerful power burst out in an instant. Tu Meng staggered back a few steps, and the ground under his feet cracked Out of a few cracks, a group of close to the soldiers can not even stand, have fallen.


    At this moment, all the eyes inside and outside the battlefield focused on the dark figure who acted against the common sense of the demon clan and made a despicable sneak attack. On the contrary, few of the demon clan noticed that Shen Shi had just secretly cast the talisman.


    It was a demon general with a pig''s head and a human body. His body was more powerful and frightening than Tu Meng. His whole body was covered with strange pure black armor, and his face was blue. He looked like a ghost coming out of hell. Even the people in the demon family were often strange, but such a vicious demon general was extremely rare.


    With the force of the axe, his knees softened involuntarily. At the same time, the iron bar trembled and clattered, and several cracks appeared.


    Before Tu Meng could recover, the ferocious and terrifying pig demon roared again. His eyes were red with blood, and he chopped down again with his axe in his hands. It was as powerful as cutting mountains and seas.


    Tu Meng tried his best to block it again. He felt a pain in his chest, and his mouth was overflowing with blood. He took several steps back. However, the pig demon was a bit more violent than he had just been. He roared incessantly and came like a whirlwind. The sharp axe flew like a storm. There was no other superfluous action at all, just like that.


    Tu plummeted back, relying on his instinct to hold on for three more times, but he could hardly hold on. At this moment, the whole battlefield completely fell into a silence, all the demons were staring at this wild and brutal decisive battle.


    "Dang!"


    With a sharp sound, the black iron stick finally couldn''t support it, and was cut off by the huge axe. Tu Meng gave out an unwilling roar. With a sense of despair, he threw the iron stick in his hand at the waist of the pig''s head, intending to force back the fierce pig demon. However, it seems that the two demons are crazy about this, and they can''t see the pig''s roar.It was the red tiger''s blood that covered the battlefield and instantly drenched the whole body of the pig demon. In the blood light, Tu Meng stood in the same place, and then a terrible wound slowly appeared, straight from the right shoulder to the left waist. His whole body was cut in half, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    On the hill, the demons could not speak for a moment. At first, the pig demon''s sneak attack made the demons disapprove, but then the fierce fighting was the most exciting way for the demons'' soldiers. They were naked and savage, and even had no time to exert their own magic power to win by pure strength. After seeing the rampant Tu Meng cut into two sections, after a short silence, the azure snake demon finally burst out a warm cry. That is at this time, Yulin smiles, raises her hand, and suddenly waves to the direction of magic tiger stream.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, countless long suppressed shouts sounded fiercely, and many demon generals rushed out one after another, with countless fierce demon soldiers swarming up to the magic tiger stream. In the old nest of the red tiger, some red tiger demon families who were still struggling had already been frightened by the scene just now and lost their final determination to resist.


    With each passing day, the dangerous magic tiger stream soon fell into a sea of blood. Ferocious demon soldiers rushed into the magic tiger stream, shouting wildly and killing wildly. The whole mountain stream seemed to turn into a hell on earth, smeared with a thick layer of blood.


    Behind the battlefield, Shen Shi stood silently not far away from the magic tiger stream, listening to the shrill and crazy screams inside, with a complex look on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    On the hill, all the demons will attack. Except for some close snake demon guards, only Yulin, white monkey and the embarrassed magic fox are still standing in the same place. The old white monkey leaned on his crutch and looked down the mountain for a moment. His mouth grinned and showed a few broken teeth. He said in a low voice:


    "I didn''t expect that stone pig, who only knew how to be reckless, knew how to ambush now. I don''t know who taught him this move."


    Yulin''s elegant snake eyes with cold and strange light flickered slightly, looking at the iron tower like majestic pig demon at the foot of the mountain. Then his eyes swept aside, but he saw Shen Shi standing beside the pig demon.


    The pig demon was almost twice as tall as Shen Shi. When he came around with blood all over his body, he was really shocking. At this time, something suddenly moved on Shen Shi''s chest, and then a little black pig''s head came out of his arms, looking curiously at the killing sea around him.


    The pig demon grins at Shen Shi with a huge axe, but looks at him as if he is clumsy and doesn''t say anything, but his eyes are very friendly. When he sees the little black pig, his eyes are even more friendly.


    Finally, he opened his mouth and said, "this is a good way."


    Shen Shi smiles and says nothing.


    This pig demon is named stone pig. Its blood origin is also the lowest stone pig among the monsters. It happens to be the same origin as little black pig. Stone skin pig is a low-level monster. It''s rare for one of ten thousand pigs to change his blood and become one of the demons. Even if there are some lucky pig demons, they often only get ordinary low-level magic power, with stronger strength and thicker skin. They can''t be on the stage.


    Over the years, Shi Zhu has been fighting fiercely in the demon army of the green snake tribe. He has gained some status in the demon army of the green snake tribe. When Shen Shi and the little black pig are brought back to the green snake tribe by the old white monkey, Shi Zhu recognizes the blood of the little black pig and has a good relationship with Shen Shi.


    At this moment, the overall situation on the battlefield has been decided, and the azure snake demon has launched an all-round offensive. Although there are still some people fighting against the red tiger, they are doomed to a bloody slaughter. As for Tu Meng, the expert who finally killed the red tiger, after greeting Shen Shi, he is now back to the battlefield. He is wielding a sharp axe and killing in the chaos. The place where he passes is as bloody as a demon in the underworld.


    A moment later, Yulin watched the figure of the pig demon with the demon army into the magic tiger stream and disappeared in the field of vision. After a while, from behind the huge rock, the shrill and rolling cry suddenly sounded, one after another, accompanied by the ferocious laughter of the demon soldiers.


    Since ancient times, the demons have been so ruthless.


    Yu Lin smiles, but turns his head and says to the fox demon standing a little far away: "you''ve seen this battle from the beginning to the end, do you have any instructions to teach me?"


    The magic fox was startled and said in a respectful voice: "where does the empress say? In this war, the empress is as fierce as a God, and her generals are mighty and brave. The red tiger demon clan doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth, and wants to resist the power of heaven. It''s doomed to end up with the destruction of the whole clan."


    Yulin smiles, but it seems that the eyes of a pair of snakes are always so cold and strange. The faint light flickers and says: "in that case, I hope the clan leader will help me after that."


    Magic fox deeply bent down, low voice way: "dare not obey."


    Yulin took a look at the old white monkey beside him. The White Monkey laughed. He went up to help the fox demon and said with a smile, "then we will be a family. Brother fox, please get up." Then he patted the fox demon''s shoulder with his hand, and he was smiling. But his eyes flickered, and he still looked quietly at Yulin, who was still standing by. The mountain wind was blowing, and the woman''s skirt was dancing. Inadvertently, she was showing a kind of exquisite figure.


    The magic fox has been looking at it all the time, and can''t help but secretly think of all kinds of beautiful legends about the snake queen in the demon world over the years. Although all the strong male demons in the story who can be the guests of the snake demon are all dead, even he has a moment''s heart shaking in the face of such a moving posture.


    Yu Lin seems to feel something, suddenly in a twinkling of an eye, magic fox startled, quickly will head down, cover up his gaffe. Yulin''s eyes stopped slightly on him. There was an imperceptible slight light of contempt in the snake''s eyes. Then he turned his head and looked far away.


    It seems that the place in front of her is the most powerful place in the hell, which is the place where her eyes are more and more far away.


    The black phoenix family.


    The sun goes down in the West. In the evening, the magic tiger Valley, which was once famous for a time, is now another miserable scene. The smoke is burning among the ruins, the pungent smell wafts with the wind, and the blood limbs can be seen everywhere in the setting sun. On this day, the red flame tiger demon, which was once powerful at the foot of Heiyu mountain, was completely cut off.


    Most of the recalcitrant tiger demon soldiers have been killed, but as the stronghold of the red tiger, there are also many young demon children in the magic tiger valley. Now these demon families are all in the hands of the azure snake demon, and their fate will be harsh.Through the valley path of the magic tiger stream, Shen Shi walked to the biggest house in the middle of the valley. From his side, there were ferocious and excited demon soldiers running by from time to time, or wantonly killing the demon captives, or the beast was so angry that he caught the fragile crying demon girl to vent her lust, which made the demon tiger valley look like hell on earth.


    However, Shen Shi''s pace did not stop because of these tragedies. Since he came to the demon world inexplicably and was brought back to the green snake tribe by the old white monkey, similar scenes have been staged in front of him many times in Heiyu mountain, where wars are frequent. Maybe at the beginning, he still had a heart of compassion, but after so many times, even he had to be killed Forced to take part in the war to kill the enemy, the cruel training from blood and fire, life and death, has gradually hardened his heart.


    Demon clan, this is it.


    At the beginning, he didn''t know how to cover up his appearance and identity, because almost all the demons were human beings with many obvious animal features, which were quite different from the appearance of the human race. Shen Shi stands in numerous demon clans, appears to be particularly dazzling and weak.


    However, what surprised him was that although he was different in appearance, many demons were surprised to see him, but none of them really thought he was a human. In particular, the old white monkey who first contacted him seemed to think that he was a very rare ghost witch tribe in the demon tribe because he saw his talismans. After the news spread, other demon tribes in the green snake tribe also quickly accepted this view, so Shen Shi lived in the demon tribe.


    After that, Shen Shiming secretly inquired, and then knew that the demon world had been sealed off for many years. There was no one in this world for thousands of years, so all the demon families never thought that he would be a human. It''s said that in the past, the demons have been scattered in the sky from time to time, so it''s strange whether the blood of the demons is scattered in the sky.


    As for the tribe of ghost witches, they are quite mysterious in the demon world. It is said that they are good at using all kinds of strange witchcraft, and there are some similar talismans among them. But Shen Shi is not clear about the details, but according to the old white monkey, it seems that this group of ghost witches all have the appearance similar to TIANYAO, that is, similar to the human race. On that day, Shen Shi''s family came to the demon world. Thinking about the blood feud between the two groups, Shen Shi almost subconsciously insisted that he was a lost witch.


    As for what will happen in the future and whether we will show our feet, we can''t care so much now.


    The old white monkey took the "ghost witch" back to the green snake tribe and told Yulin, then he rowed Shen Shi under his own hands. In the next two months, Shen Shi involuntarily followed the green snake tribe to fight in all directions. He gradually began to adapt to the life in the demon world in the battle of blood and fire, and at the same time, he began to understand this vicious race that had been separated from the human race for tens of thousands of years.


    Demons despise the weak, demons like to kill, losers doomed to death or life is not like death!


    Perhaps this truth does not apply to all demon clans. In the hierarchical demon clan world, the blood level directly determines the status and destiny of a demon clan. High level demon families, such as Yulin, are directly inherited from the lineage of green snake, one of the eight demon kings in the past. They are born with powerful magic power, and their ability to practice magic is also far better than ordinary demon families. On the contrary, the lower level demon families, oh, yes, the origin of Shi Zhu is the best example. Most low level demon families like him are doomed to be difficult Almost all of them are simple minded cannon fodder and miscellaneous soldiers.


    However, such a savage and bloodthirsty demon clan, although it seems that its individual combat power is quite strong, Shen Shi doesn''t think it has much advantage over the Terran friars. Moreover, there are so many internal chaos and disputes. How could there be such a powerful heaven demon court 10000 years ago?


    Maybe, it''s just the demons in the mountain world of black prison. Are there more powerful demons in other parts of the demon world?


    When Shen Shi stood at the door of the big house and looked at the tall wooden door, he was in a trance for a moment. He looked around, but what he didn''t have was an unreal feeling.


    Is it still a dream?


    If it is a dream, it must be a nightmare


    He pulled the corner of his mouth and showed a bitter smile. The ugly pig face seemed to be more and more ugly.


    "Hey, stone."


    There was a cry nearby. Stone pig turned his head and saw a fierce demon clan sitting on the ground beside the gate. Looking at the familiar appearance with Shen Shi, he grinned out a dog paw and waved to him:


    "here, come and sit down."


    Shen Shi takes a look at the gate. The gate is half closed. It''s dark inside. But there are still more than a dozen snake demons, half human and half snake, who live in it. It seems that they surround the room in the main hall and block the entrance and exit of outsiders. At the same time, there are strange shouts behind them. Their voice is shaking and seems to be very painful.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He went to the dog demon and sat down. He said, "when did you come, local dog?"


    The local dog moved his position to make himself more comfortable. Then he said lazily, "I''ve been here for a while."Shen Shi looked at the door, lowered his voice and said, "in it?"


    The local dog gave him a white look, and seemed to disdain that he asked this stupid question, saying: "green snake guards are all here, naturally they are in it."


    "Well..." Shen Shi didn''t say anything more, but he was silent. The local dog seemed to be too lazy to talk for a moment. The two human demons sat side by side, watching the sunset outside the magic tiger stream gradually fall, and the strange voice in the big house was lingering in their ears.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, when most of the sunset fell to the foot of the mountain and only a few wisps of sunset remained in the sky, the strange sound in the big house suddenly stopped.


    Shen Shi and the local dog looked at each other. The local dog''s mouth stretched out a long red tongue and licked the dog''s mouth. He looked rather obscene and said with a smile, "it''s over."


    Shen Shi stares at him, stands up, and the local dog also stands up. When they go to the gate together, they hear a tumultuous step from the front of the hall inside the room. A moment later, they see five half human and half snake green snake guard snake demons, one by one, carrying five tall and strong male demons, walking out of the door, and then throwing them out directly without expression.


    The stone pig and the local dog looked around. Under the stone steps in front of the door, the five strong male demons were discarded as garbage. Somehow, their skin became extremely haggard, as if their whole blood had been drained. In particular, one face had deep eye socket and sunken cheek, which almost looked like a skeleton.


    The local dog chuckled. It seemed that he was rather pleased with the fate of the five male demons. Then he turned and walked in. Shen Shi looked at the dead demons again in silence, and then followed the local dog into the big house.


    The green snake guards and snake demons who were guarding in front of the hall obviously knew these two people. Maybe they had told them before, but they didn''t mean to inform them. They just gave way and let them into the front hall of the house.


    It was dusk, and it was almost dark. The light in the hall was dim. However, Shen Shi and the local dogs could still see clearly that there was a huge throne in the middle of the chaotic room, with tiger heads carved on both sides. On the back of the chair, a vivid tiger was carved, roaring up to the sky. It was powerful and arrogant, It must be the throne of the important people in the past.


    But at this time, it was Yulin, the master of the azure snake demon, who was leaning lazily on the huge tiger chair. A pair of cold green snake pupils were half closed and half open, and looked at them.


    A strange charming color, as if in the snake pupil.


    Without any hesitation, the local dog immediately bowed his head and knelt down. He didn''t dare to look at Yulin any more. His eyes were fixed on the ground, and he didn''t dare to lift his head. He said in a loud voice:


    "I''ll see you. I have something to tell you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he knelt down behind the dog. After the old white monkey took him back to the green snake tribe, he once recommended him to Yulin because of his rare "ghost witch" status. Later, Yulin nodded, and officially accepted the new man and drove him to use on weekdays.


    The big room was quiet for a while, then I heard the faint voice of Yu Lin, and said, "get up."


    Shen Shi and the local dog climbed up carefully, but they still didn''t dare to look at Yulin. They all hung their heads and stood still. Yulin leans on the large carved tiger chair. In the dark, her clothes are much simpler and lighter than the plain clothes when commanding the demon army in the daytime. She wears a light gauze cover as thin as a cicada''s wing. Her water green breast is embroidered with green willows by the river. Her towering chest shows a large area of plump and attractive white skin, like a beautiful snowflake falling quietly in the dark, and looks beautiful There is also a strange charm that attracts people''s soul and makes people feel full of blood.


    However, Shen Shi and the local dog are both close to each other. Their forehead is slowly sweating, and their strong bodies are tight. They dare not even breathe.


    After a long time, I heard lady Yulin say: "stone, you speak first."


    Shen Shi bowed his head and said, "tell me back, elder white monkey asked me to come and tell you that all the red tiger demons in the magic tiger stream have been captured. However, when I counted the number of people, I found that a 13-year-old tiger demon named Tu Ya was missing. I looked all over the magic tiger stream, and there was no trace of this demon."


    "Well?" Yulin sat on the big chair, his pretty eyebrows slightly wrinkled, pondered for a moment, and suddenly a sneer appeared on his lips, saying: "in this black prison mountain, even if he wants to run, he has only one place to go." Then he took a look at Shen Shi and said, "go outside and find the old white monkey. Ask him to come and see me."


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed. Gong stepped back to go out. But when he turned around, he suddenly heard Yu Lin''s voice coming from behind. His voice was flat and calm, but there was a little less air conditioning and a little more gentleness in his voice. Shen Shi said, "you helped Shi Zhu in today''s battle with Tu Meng. You did a good job."


    Shen Shi looked back at the beautiful snake demon and said, "thank you for your praise. It''s all because of your cultivation. You should do your best to serve your kindness."


    Yulin snake pupil glimmered over Shen Shi''s face. He didn''t say anything more. He just waved his jade hand.


    Shen Shi salutes and retreats quietly. Just as he steps out of the threshold, he hears a few conversations between Yulin and the local dog:


    "what do you want to say?"


    "Tell your mother, I found a strange thing, some uncertain, dare not make a decision, so I want to ask your mother to show me."


    "Oh, go ahead."


    "Today, after entering the magic tiger stream, I led the little demons all the way in. When I got to the west of the valley, I caught a red haired fox demon. I wanted to kill it. But after a few words of torture, the fox demon wanted to live, but..."


    When he said that, Shen Shi had just walked out of the gate, and the local dog seemed to have some scruples, and his voice dropped a lot, so Shen Shi didn''t hear what he said later. However, Shen Shi doesn''t care. At the moment, his first-class Terran is hiding in the demon clan. It''s dangerous and unpredictable. If he accidentally divulges his identity, he will be destroyed. Sometimes, it''s also a way to protect himself by listening less and speaking less.


    Out of the big house, he reached into his arms and carried the little black pig out. On that day, the whole family of Shipi pig was buried by the landslide caused by Yulin. Shen Shi was so compassionate that he brought the little black pig back. It''s just that little black pig was just born. He was very young and sleepy. He often sleeps all day long. When he wakes up, he eats some food Shen Shi found for him. He also sleeps with a slight snore. He sleeps very sweetly.


    Shen Shi smiles and touches the head of the little black pig. Then he puts it back into the special bag in his arms. Then he looks around and walks in the magic tiger valley. He grabs a passing demon and asks the whereabouts of the old white monkey. As a result, the demon doesn''t know. Under the fire of war, it''s hard to find anyone. Shen Shi is not angry either. He asks several passing demons in succession. At last, he hears from a cat demon that the old white monkey seems to have appeared in the southeast of the magic tiger stream. He strides over there.


    Mohu stream has been operated by the red flame tiger demon clan for many years, and it has a good reputation. Although it has been slaughtered and destroyed after the attack of azure snake demon, and many houses and buildings have been destroyed, Mohu stream has a large territory. There are still many tall and tidy houses in the place where there are not many soldiers. They have only been plundered but not burned.


    Under a stone wall in the southeast, there are seven or eight houses connected together, which looks relatively intact. Moreover, the facade is tall and imposing. At the door, there is a huge statue of the red flame tiger, which is unique to the red flame tiger demon family, to display the town house. It can be imagined that the status of the owner who originally lived here should not be low. But now, under the nest, there are no eggs left. All of them come in and out of here are the demon soldiers of the azure snake demon. Although the number is much less than that at the front of the valley, they all come and go in high spirits, and they have a lot of big and small burdens in their hands. It seems that most of them are collected from the old houses of these tiger demons.Shen Shi turned a blind eye to the little demon soldiers around him and went straight to the houses. And behind him, a group of small demons don''t seem to like it either. Among the demons, the powerful superior treats the low-level demons like this.


    Walking into the big room, the disorderly and noisy sounds that had been echoing in my ears suddenly seemed to be much quieter, even if it was only separated by a wall, but it felt like it had become very far away. As he went to the depth of the house, the face of the mansion also showed in front of him.


    There are many rooms here. Most of the doors are open. When Shen Shi walks by, he can see that almost all the rooms are in the same mess. It is obvious that he was just robbed by the demon soldiers of the azure snake demon clan not long ago. It was just because of the disaster that most of the demon soldiers left that it seemed a little lonely here.


    A bright moon, I do not know when has risen into the night sky, the moon cold, scattered in this desolate courtyard, adding a bit more desolate.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth pulled slightly imperceptibly, and he continued to move forward with no expression behind him. Walking through one yard after another, it was more and more quiet around. Once upon a time, there would be one or two lonely little demon soldiers, and they could hardly be seen at this time.


    Only a cold moon in the night sky seemed to stare at him coldly, and in this strange courtyard in a distant foreign land, it opened a dim and dark shadow for him.


    When he walked through the fifth yard, which seemed to be the last entrance of the big house, his eyes flickered. Finally, he saw a little light in a small room in front of him. From the window, there was a shadow. It was like an ape with a hunchback.


    He strode over and pushed open the door. With a low creak, the demon family in the room turned around. It was the oldest old white monkey in the azure snake demon family.


    Seeing that Shen Shi was standing at the door, the old white monkey didn''t show any surprise. Instead, he waved casually and said, "stone, come in, come in."


    Shen Shi went in and looked at the furnishings of the room at random. The room was small in area, and the furnishings were quite simple. It was just a window, a desk, a tiger chair, two small cabinets in the back, and a row of bookshelves standing against the wall. But at the moment, it looked messy. Most of the books were scattered on the ground, and only a few were still available Lying on the bookshelf.


    It looks like a rare study in the demon clan.


    At the moment, the old white monkey was holding a scroll in his hand. He seemed to be looking at it before Shen Shi arrived. At the moment, he said to Shen Shi, "did you tell Aunt Yulin about Tu Ya''s escape?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, madam asked me to ask you to see her."


    The old white monkey nodded, but he didn''t get up in a hurry. Instead, he looked at the book in his hand, with a strange look on his face and said, "do you know where this is?"


    Looking around, Shen hesitated a little Like a study? "


    The old white monkey grinned and said, "yes, it''s the study. You also know that in addition to the great demons in the days of the demon king court, our demons, especially the low-level demons, like fighting and fighting most. They respect strength, and no one will read books at all. "


    After that, he seemed to take a deep look at Shen Shi and said, "but you are not the same."


    Shen Shi was silent and didn''t speak, but he understood the meaning of old white monkey''s words. As he said just now, ordinary demon families and even most powerful demon generals are brave, fierce and rough. It''s not a little problem to let them fight, but it''s even more difficult to make these demon families read carefully.


    Among all the demons in the demon world, except those high-level demons with noble blood, there are only monkey demons and fox demons in the ordinary demons. They have always been known for their cunning and intelligence. Generally, only some demons from these two races will go to see the books despised by the majority of demons who advocate brute force. So when Shen Shi accidentally showed some interest in the book, but the old white monkey was surprised. He was very happy, and the relationship between them was much better.


    Old white monkey is almost the only one who knows that Shen Shi likes reading books among the azure snake demons. The reason is very simple, because it is almost impossible for ordinary demons to come into contact with the book, which is useless and rare in the demon world most of the time. In addition to the Yulin sisters, only the old white monkey, an old demon, will read several books on weekdays.


    The old white monkey didn''t sigh about it for long. He looked around and looked at the books scattered on the ground for a moment. Then he said faintly, "before this war, we have also carefully checked the blood of the red flame tiger demon. Most of them are brave and ruthless fools. No one reads books on weekdays."


    "Well?" Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and looked up at the old white monkey in surprise. People who can live in this kind of house should have a high position in the red tiger.


    With a sneer, the old white monkey stood up on crutches and said, "I asked the tiger demon people who had been caught. Here is the study of Tu ya, the escaped tiger demon."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Shen Shi was stunned and looked up at the old white monkey.


    The old white monkey came over slowly and said, "I''ll see Lady Yulin. I''ll come back later. If you''re OK, just wait for me here."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly and watched the old white monkey walk out of the door. Old white monkey is actually a strange existence in the context of azure snake demon. In terms of fighting power, he is old and weak, and even ordinary little demon soldiers can''t beat him. But in terms of seniority, he is the only old minister who followed in the age of mother Yulin''s father. In the demon clan, strength is always the most important. The old man has some qualifications, but when he is old, she just needs to go to one side to provide for the aged. But for some reason, lady Yulin is extremely dependent on the old demon. She almost has to discuss everything with him, which makes the brave demon generals a little dissatisfied.


    So on weekdays, in the azure snake demon family, although the old white monkey is low-key, his popularity is very poor. Most young demon generals don''t think much of him, and no one wants to be close to him. This is also the time when the green snake is growing vigorously and savagely. Most of the demon generals are full of blood and want to fight, or they have a simple mind, and they don''t have the idea of flattering.


    In contrast, Shen Shi, who suddenly came to the demon world, naturally would be very curious about the books of the demon clan, and would like to learn more about the pangran clan, which used to be the enemy of the human race. And in the case of rare books on weekdays, we can only find a way here.


    As the sound of footsteps gradually faded away, Shen Shi sat down on the tiger chair where the old white monkey had just sat, thinking that before today, this should be the place where the tiger demon child had never met. Just one night, the man''s fate has been turned upside down, straight into the abyss.


    He turned his lips, and there was no sympathy. Anyway, he was one of the killers who killed the tiger demon clan. At this time, his chest suddenly wriggled a few times, sticking out a small head, it is the little black pig. The little thing seemed to be full of sleep. At this time, he leaned out his head and looked around. His mouth was humming and hawing, and then he rubbed his head against Shen Shi''s chest. He looked very intimate.


    Shen Shi reaches out his hand and takes the little black pig out. Looking at its lovely appearance, the corners of his mouth also show a smile. He gently puts it on the table in front of him, caresses it with his hand, and teases it for a while. After seeing that the little black pig seems to be hungry, Shen Shi takes out some wild fruits from his little Ruyi ring and puts them in front of the little black pig, and the little black pig stops He rushed forward and began to eat.


    Shen Shi shakes his head slightly as he looks greedy. After a moment''s hesitation, he takes out a piece of dried meat from xiaoruyi ring. First he stares at it for a moment, then shows a bitter smile, sighs, puts it in his mouth and chews it slowly.


    The meat is hard and dry. It doesn''t taste very good. Shen Shi''s face is also not good-looking. It has been two months since he came to the demon world by accident and was brought back to the green snake tribe. Although the initial identity problem has been alleviated, no demon tribe thought that he would be a Terran, but he soon found that he was facing a big problem.


    There is no spirit crystal in the demon world.


    As a friar of human race, the importance of Lingjing doesn''t need to be explained. However, when he came to the demon Kingdom, he found that there was no Lingjing in the demon kingdom. Maybe there was Lingjing vein in the demon Kingdom, which also belongs to Hongmeng world. But the demon clan was naturally insulated from Lingjing. Normally, no one cared about it West.


    There is no spiritual crystal, there is no cultivation.


    After buying two little Ruyi rings, Shen Shi put some important things in the rings, such as the scroll of yin and Yang mantra, the only hourglass left by his father, and of course, the necessary spiritual crystal. Just the night before he went to the demon island for the last time that day, he had given most of his Lingjing to Zhong Qinglu to support her to refine the Peiyuan pill, so there were very few Lingjing in xiaoruyi ring. In addition, after he practiced the Qingxin mantra, he consumed twice as much Lingjing as ordinary people, so it wasn''t long before Shen Shi found that his Lingjing was exhausted and he couldn''t make it Continue to practice.


    Now he has reached an important juncture in the high level of refining Qi. If he is still on the green fish island of Lingxiao sect, he can''t practice hard day and night, lead the spirit into the body, and strive to open up the Yufu elixir field within one year to attack the Ningyuan realm. But now, Shen Shi has to face a merciless reality. Without Lingjing, his way of life can only stagnate.


    In addition, the lack of Spirit Crystal also brings Shen Shi a big but complicated problem, that is, he can''t break through the valley without spirit power supplement.


    In other words, in the past, he could not eat, but now if he did not eat the demon food, he would starve to death


    The food of the common demon clan is mainly meat, which comes from some wild animals or low-level monsters. This kind of food will not have any abundant spiritual power. At most, it can only have a meaning of not being starved to death. It has no effect on Shen Shi''s cultivation. This is also Shen Shi''s biggest headache now. In contrast, the little black pig in front of him was very happy with the food. No matter what Shen Shi gave him, whether it was small pieces of meat or all kinds of wild fruits, he was very sweet and seemed to be a natural eater.But generally speaking, the growth of the monster cubs is quite fast, but the little black pig doesn''t know whether it was born without sow''s milk, and Shen Shi can''t find any good food. He looks like he is malnourished. Two months later, he doesn''t grow much. He doesn''t eat or sleep all day long. He looks like he has no spirit.


    One person and one pig were eating their own food in this quiet and strange study. After a while, the little black pig swallowed all the wild fruits on the table. He looked a little satisfied, and his spirit improved a lot. He hopped around on the ground, sniffing here and rubbing there. Sometimes he ran over the scattered books on the ground and threw them away impolitely Shen Shi swallowed a mouthful of unpalatable jerky and frowned. As his eyes turned, he scanned the books on the ground. Most of the books on the ground were in a mess, and most of them looked very old. Many of them had strange footprints on the bottom of the books, some of them were little black pigs'' and some of them were not. I don''t know if they would be those who didn''t know anything about the books After searching for some interesting demon soldiers, they abandoned these "garbage" to the ground, and then stepped on their feet with a sense of bad luck.


    A moment later, the corner of his eyes swept the cover of a book that had fallen on the ground. After a moment''s hesitation, he bent down and picked up the old book from the ground.


    Turning over, he gently shakes the dust off the book and unfolds it on his palm. Shen Shi silently stares at the words on the cover page. For a moment, he is a little dazed:


    notes of the human race.


    The human race is the most despicable, shameless and cowardly one in the world of Hongmeng!


    Open the page, a glance will see in the beginning of the title page, with scarlet font written such a sentence.


    The writing is vigorous and unrestrained. There seems to be a kind of indignation and hatred between the lines. With the dazzling bright red, people almost have an illusion that these handwriting may be written by the book owner with blood.


    Of course, it is not known whether the blood belongs to him or someone else.


    Holding this book, Shen Shi felt as if his mouth twitched uncontrollably. Although he had known this for a long time, looking at this book, he could still perceive the hard hatred of the demon clan towards the Terran. After ten thousand years, it seemed that not only did it not abate, but it became more and more profound.


    He calmed down, suppressed some inexplicable emotions, and continued to watch.


    In ancient times, Pangu, a natural giant god, opened up the world with a huge axe. There were 108 worlds of Hongmeng. After that, the giant god Nirvana left a son, who ordered him to control all the world and created a hundred families, that is, the demon emperor who opened the heaven and walked the way for our demon family and established the most holy and generous benevolence.


    The demon emperor was ordered by the priest to create a hundred families.


    The first group is the holy demon group, which governs all the world;


    the second group is the ghost group, which guards the netherworld and reincarnation;


    the third group is the spirit group, which guards Yin and Yang and protects the sky;


    the fourth group is the dragon group, which belongs to Jianghai town.


    In view of the greatness of Hongmeng, the demon emperor made great wishes, made great divine communication, and created hundreds of families as subjects of the holy demon family. They have three levels and nine grades, scattered in all circles, and all people are happy. They regard the demon emperor as the emperor, take the demon family as the highest holy family, and pass it on to all generations


    "Pa", but Shen Shi closed this wonderful book, thinking that the legend of the demon clan is like this. The whole book is said to be the notes of the human race, but at the beginning, it tells us the origin of the supremacy of the demon clan.


    After a moment of silence, Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and finally opened the page and continued to read. Fortunately, after saving a lot of boasting words, the following words finally began to talk about the people he was most interested in.


    The human race is the end of the hundred ethnic groups. They are inferior and incompetent. They specialize in servitude, craftsmanship, advocacy, burial and wine making, or sacrifice, or bury, or


    Line by line, Shen Shi''s face changed gradually and his brows were locked. This was the first time he really saw the past history of the human race written by the people in the demon clan. Although it seems that this book is mostly written by diehard members of the demon clan and extremely despises the human race, we can still get a glimpse of the status of the human race in the Hongmeng world in ancient times. It''s not too bad to use four words. He was born to be engaged in all kinds of cheap work, and sometimes he was even used as sacrificial offerings. Or the demon family would be forced to die after their death. If you think about this kind of treatment, you will feel numb.


    No wonder, ten thousand years ago, the Terran had to fight against the powerful demon clan, who had been dominating the Hongmeng kingdom for tens of thousands of years. They tried their best to overthrow the heaven demon court!


    Shen Shi is not a demon clan. He came to the demon Kingdom only two months after he was born in the Terran life. He naturally sneers at the history of these words in the book. These things are from the perspective of the demon clan, and he has some doubts about some obvious exaggerations in his private heart.


    As mentioned earlier, the people of the demon clan have always believed that the demon clan is the son of heaven''s destiny. It is the great God of Pangu, who created hundreds of clans to the holy demon emperor, and then to the holy demon clan. The blood is noble and the blood is supreme. The hundred clans must submit to the demon clan for the sake of heaven.As mentioned earlier, when the heaven demon king court flourished in the past, he once ruled all the 108 kingdoms of Hongmeng and ordered the world not to follow, which was extremely prominent and self-respect. How could it be that more than ten thousand years ago, the treacherous and insidious Terran suddenly broke into trouble, and then the heroic demon clan, the powerful demon clan and the great demon clan who could fight thousands of Terrans, were forced to delay the war for nearly a hundred years by the Terran when they had the upper hand at the beginning, and they would win every battle and kill the Terran blood, and then


    And then he lost.


    Even after ten thousand years, the "battle between human and demon" which still makes countless demon families thrill and hate deeply is not too much in this book. What''s more, it''s the book''s master''s vent style of abusing the human race. Shen Shi shakes his head frequently and can''t help but give a sneer.


    No matter how much you scold the Terran, the end of that year was doomed to be the defeat of the demon clan, which lost most of the Hongmeng world. If it wasn''t for the self destruction of the clan artifact "Yinming tower" to turn the only way to the rainbow kingdom into the hell ghost Kingdom, which is hard for the living beings to get close to, it would barely block the Terran''s pursuit and keep the demon Kingdom''s nest. Otherwise, could the so-called holy demon clan survive Up to now, there are really two kinds of arguments.


    With such an idea in his mind, Shen Shi could hardly read this book calmly when he read it again. As a result, the words in this book became more and more ugly and shallow, especially those abusive sentences full of endless hatred. He frowned at them. Simply, whenever he saw these sentences, he would scan them and turn them over as soon as possible Looking back, I hope to see some more detailed introduction to the Terran.


    Only in this way, his reading speed is several times faster, and his brows are more and more wrinkled. Looking at it, Shen Shi''s face gradually shows some helplessness. He thinks that the owner who wrote this book is the descendant of the great demon clan who was once so rich and influential. When he arrived at the demon Kingdom, the gap was too big, so he hated the human race so much


    At the end of the book, Shen Shi sighed. He almost thought that he would finish reading the book in these crazy abusive sentences. However, when he opened the last two or three pages, his eyes habitually swept, but suddenly he saw a sentence, which said:


    "a brief examination of human cultivation method".


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and his spirit was immediately aroused. He immediately concentrated and looked at it carefully.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    The moon is high and the night wind is cold. Unconsciously, it''s deep at night. In the daytime, a noisy magic tiger stream gradually falls into silence.


    Along the way, the old white monkey turned his eyes and watched how many demons in the valley were sleeping on the ground, snoring from time to time. Perhaps because of his old age, his pace is slow, and his face looks behind the indifference, as if there are some subtle worries.


    The only big room with light ahead was the place where Yulin, the leader of the azure snake demon clan, was. The old white monkey walked over there. When he saw that it was six or seven feet away from the door of the house, he suddenly glanced to the side. However, he saw a person standing under a tree in the distance, covered by the shade. His figure was a little dark. When he looked carefully, he was surprised It''s the magic Fox of the magic Fox family. At the moment, he looks a little strange. He is looking at the house where Yulin lives.


    The old white monkey frowned, then showed a withered smile, waved to the magic Fox and said with a smile, "brother fox, how can you be here?"


    The magic fox was obviously startled. Looking around, he was relieved to see that he was a good old white monkey. He said with a dry smile, "the night is good. I''ll come out and walk around." Then he looked up at the bright moon hanging high in the night sky, and added: "you know, we fox demon family and wolf demon family have always loved the bright moon night."


    The old white monkey took a deep look at him and said with a smile, "I''m going to see Madame Yulin. Brother fox, do you want to go with me?"


    Magic fox shook his head, said: "the night is deep, I will not disturb the empress.". Help yourself, brother monkey


    The old white monkey nodded slightly and said nothing more. He went on and walked into the big house. The magic fox stares at the old monkey demon behind him without blinking an eye until the old white monkey enters the big room. In determining this distance, the old white monkey did not look back once, and then the magic fox was relieved. The tension on his face slowly faded, replaced by a touch of helplessness and bitterness.


    He looked up at the sky, gazed at the bright moon, remained silent for a while, then turned away without saying a word, and never looked back.


    Maybe it''s because it''s dark at night. The big room where Yulin lives has already lit up a lot of candlelight. It looks brighter than when stone came here at dusk. When the old white monkey crossed the green snake guard and entered here, although he was old and his eyesight degenerated a lot, he could easily see the appearance of the house.


    Lady Yulin was still looking cool and lazy. She leaned on the big chair with a pair of snake pupils. She didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment. And in her seat, the demon will be the dog is standing down, honest and upright. In addition, there is one more person in the room than at dusk. She has a snake body and looks similar to Yulin. It''s Yulin''s sister, Yulong. Now she is standing behind her sister with a smile on her mouth. She gently holds Yulin''s shoulder with her hand and whispers a few words to her from time to time.


    When they heard the sound of footsteps coming from the door, they both turned their heads. It seemed that Yulin nodded slightly to the old white monkey, while Yulong said hello to the old white monkey with a smile, with a friendly look. While the local dog standing on one side turned his head with a slight turn of his mouth and no expression. It was obvious that he didn''t like the old monkey demon who was too old to kill the enemy ¡£


    The old white monkey saw the local dog''s reaction in his eyes, but he didn''t care about it. He went to give a salute to Yulin and said, "madam, what''s the matter with you calling me here?"


    Yulin nodded and said: "previously, the stone reported that he had taken people to search the magic tiger stream carefully. Most of the red tiger veins had been killed. Only Tu Heng''s little demon disappeared?"


    The old white monkey agreed and said, "yes, my subordinates have searched carefully for several times. It''s true."


    Yu Lin frowned slightly and said, "before the war started, you had checked the pulse of the red tiger carefully. When you came back, you said that the rest of the tiger demons were not afraid. Only Tu Ya demon is good at studying, and his talent is extraordinary


    The old white monkey sighed and said, "it is..."


    Before the words were heard, the local dog standing next to him sneered. He didn''t think much of it. He sneered and said, "a little demon in his early 10''s can''t kill a demon. He only knows how to read those useless books all day. What''s more, he''s afraid of it?"


    The old white monkey looked at the arrogant and domineering face of the local dog, and saw that his face was full of rebellious and self-confidence. After a moment of silence, he grinned and said: "the general of the local dog has a lot of knowledge, and what he said is very reasonable."


    At that time, the local dog was very happy, and he laughed twice. Looking at the old white monkey, he immediately fell in love with his eyes.


    The jade Lin on the seat is the snake pupil to turn, eyebrow tiny wrinkly between stare old white monkey one eye, the jade long is to cover mouth lightly with the hand beside, giggle. The old white monkey shrugged his shoulders and laughed at the local dog. He reached for the back of his head, which had lost a lot of hair. Then he stood on the other side of Yulin''s seat.


    Yulin shakes her head slightly and looks at her calm face. However, she quickly puts away the emotion and says to the old white monkey, "anyway, tusiya is always a legacy. No matter whether the little demon can succeed in the future, it''s better to kill it."The local dog murmured and said in a loud voice: "the lady is wise!"


    The old white monkey and Yulin didn''t pay any attention to him. The old white monkey pondered: "after today''s World War I, the red tiger vein has been destroyed, and the last strong enemy on the South Bank of the Heishui river has also been eliminated. The rest are almost small tribes that are still alive. It''s not enough to worry about. If Tu Ya wants to escape, the tribes on the South Bank of the Heishui River are looking for their own way to die, so it should be the only choice on the north bank. " Speaking of this, the old white monkey sneered and said, "the black phoenix family has been occupying the north bank for many years, and has always regarded themselves as the king of Heiyu mountain. These days, they must have been reluctant to see the expansion of our green snake family. It''s very possible to take in this demon, or even take this as an excuse to intervene in the war on the south bank and hinder us from going north."


    Speaking of this, the old white monkey pauses for a moment and says, "even if Heifeng doesn''t accept Tu ya, the only way to the outside world is the road behind Fengming city. Tu Heng wants to escape the pursuit of the green snake clan, and it''s the only way to leave from there."


    Yulin nodded slowly, and a cold light flashed through the cold snake pupil. It seemed that he was touched by the old white monkey''s words about the passage to the outside of Heiyu mountain. After a moment, he said coldly, "it''s inevitable to fight against Heifeng. They''ve been exploiting us for many years because of their geographical advantages. We have to make a good calculation of this account."


    The old white monkey turned his eyes and saw that the local dog also looked at him. After looking at each other for a moment, they both looked away, but they both understood why the one in the seat had such a strong reaction.


    Before Yulin''s rise, the green snake clan was also a powerful clan in Heiyu mountain, but it had been firmly suppressed by Heifeng clan for many years. Besides the strength gap of the clan, one of the big reasons was that the black phoenix demon clan controlled the only access to the outside world of Heiyu mountain.


    Later, Yulin said a few words to the old white monkey, and then sent him away. When he left, he also told the old white monkey to pay attention to the remaining evils of the red tiger clan and search carefully, so as to avoid future trouble. The old white monkey agreed to come down and left. Inside the house, the local dog looked at the figure of the old white monkey leaving. He was surprised. He turned to look at Yulin and said, "madam, you asked the old white monkey to come. Aren''t you going to discuss something with him? Why don''t you tell him that?"


    Yulin took a look at the local dog, and the snake pupil was cold.


    The local dog suddenly woke up, shrunk his head, and stood up with his hands. He said with a strong smile, "calm down, madam. It seems that you rely heavily on the old white monkey on weekdays, so it''s strange to discuss everything with him."


    Yu Lin''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his face looked like a smile, while Bai Yu''s slender fingers flicked a few times on the chair frame under him. Yu Long, her younger sister behind her, is flashing her eyes. There is still a curious smile on her mouth. However, she is still gently massaging Yu Lin''s smooth skin.


    A moment later, Yu Lin said faintly, "those are trivial things. Old white monkey has been a member of my family for many years, so I give him some face on weekdays. However, I still know who I really need to rely on in the future. "


    All of a sudden, the local dog raised her head. At this moment, the expression of empress Yulin''s face turned out to be more gentle than ever before. The light in her eyes flickered, and she seemed to have some encouragement. For a moment, she was so excited that she thought that empress Yulin was really wise and wise, and she knew that it was our young and strong demon generals who had to rely on her.


    Excited, he couldn''t help laughing, but then he thought of something and quickly covered his mouth, but he looked very happy. Looking at the deli''s so happy, Yulin also smiles, but in the deep of the snake pupil, it seems that he is still faint.


    In the small bookroom in the southeast mansion of magic tiger stream, stone is staring at the book in his hand, word by word. By the dim yellow candle fire, he is so absorbed that he doesn''t even hear the strange movement at the door.


    With a "squeak", the door trembled open, and a chill seemed to blow in, hovering in the study.


    Under the candlelight, the expression on Shen Shi''s face changed. It was a bit nervous and expectant.


    This mysterious place is full of notorious demons in countless legends. Is the history of human race written by them really the same as that in their memory?


    Or is there any secret hidden in the dust of the past that will still spread in the world outside the human race?


    He was so attentive that he didn''t notice that behind him, a hand stretched out from the dark and patted him on the back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Shen Shi was startled, and his whole body suddenly tensed. With a cry, he quickly stood up. At that moment, his mind turned around like a flash of lightning. Between his fingers, he had already taken out a talisman and put it in his hand.


    The wind that he forced to stand up made the candlelight swaying wildly. In the dark light, Shen Shi saw that it was the old white monkey standing behind him. He was so scared that he quickly drew back his strength, but the force was so strong that he even staggered.


    The old white monkey looked at him with great interest, and then looked at the talisman that suddenly appeared in his hand. Shen Shi''s murderous spirit dissipated. He looked up at the old white monkey and said with a bitter smile, "old monkey, don''t make such a joke. It will frighten people to death."


    The old white monkey snorted, looked up and down at Shen Shi, then pulled the tiger chair over and sat down, and said with a smile, "don''t you know who it is


    Shen Shi shrugged and didn''t answer. It''s not easy to survive among the demons, especially the demons here in Heiyu mountain. They are mostly brave, brutal and vulgar. Many fights, even if they are in the same camp, may turn into bloody ends. In the past two months, he has committed himself to the green snake tribe. This kind of thing has been seen a lot, and there are many difficulties in it. What''s more, now he is in the magic tiger Valley, which was the territory of the red tiger tribe not long ago. It''s not surprising that even if one or two fish who missed the net suddenly jumped out and wanted to pull a few cushions to fight hard, so it''s better to be careful.


    However, at the moment, he had some introspection in his heart. He would never be so careless. No matter what, he would pay attention to the surrounding situation. But just now, it was obvious that he had forgotten this. I don''t know if the content of that book really shocked him too much, or whether he was deeply eager to return to the human race The earth is deep in it, unable to extricate itself.


    When he was looking at him, the old white monkey seemed to be in a daze again. He shook his head. Then he saw that Shen Shi was holding a book in his other hand and was about to take a look at it. When he saw the words "notes of the human race" written on the cover, he turned his lips and said with a little disdain: "read this book There''s no point in that. "


    "Well?" Shen Shi was stunned and said, "what''s wrong with this book?"


    "There''s nothing in it, it''s just swearing." Then he looked up at the old book and said, "Why are you interested in it?"


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped, but then he nodded and said, "yes."


    The old white monkey sneered, looked at it and said, "you are a little demon. How can you be curious about these things, but..." He paused for a moment, pondered for a moment, and then bent down, but he rummaged among the scattered old books on the ground for a while. After a moment, he found two old books from the books, straightened up and threw them to the pig demon, and said faintly, "anyway, being idle is also idle. If you really want to see the Terran, just look at these two books."


    Shen Shi looked down and saw the two volumes in his hand. On the cover of one was the record of the sinners who committed the great rebellion, and the other was the record of the war in the last years of the king''s court.


    Holding these two books, he gently rubbed them with his hand. Some rough and thick book covers seemed to touch a bit like sand. It seemed that the paper materials used in the books and classics of demon world were not particularly good, far inferior to the Terran side, so that Shen Shi could hardly feel the texture of these books. After a short silence, he couldn''t help looking up at the old white monkey and said, "old monkey, have you ever seen a Terran since you lived so long?"


    The old white monkey looked at him helplessly and said, "if I can live any longer, can I live for thousands of years? In those years, the Royal Court of the holy family was defeated in the war of the last year, and was forced to destroy the Yinming tower, block the pursuit of the Terran and retreat into the demon world. After that, there was no Terran in the demon world any more. "


    Shen Shi nodded silently and suddenly remembered something. He raised his head, frowned and hesitated for a moment, but finally asked the old white monkey, "I know that there is no human race in the demon world now, but this is because there was no human race living in the demon world before, or..."


    The old white monkey said faintly: "the human race has no other skills, but it''s the best in the world to have a baby. It''s ten times more powerful than the most capable pig demon among the monsters, so at the beginning, the total population has always exceeded the sum of all races. Compared with our demon clan alone, the number of Terrans is more than 1000 times that of our demon clan. Before the outbreak of the war in the last years of the past, in addition to the extremely dangerous and inhospitable territory, where the tribes lived, there must also be the shadow of the human race. " After a pause, the old white monkey pondered for a moment and said, "if I remember correctly, there were at least tens of millions of people who were slaves in the demon world."


    When Shen Shi heard this, he trembled slightly for some reason. Even his face looked pale. He said in a low voice: "that is to say, there was a human race in our demon world, but after the battle between human and demon, it was..."


    "It''s all gone!" The old white monkey said without expression.


    In the middle of the moon, the clear light is scattered, and the magic tiger stream looks like a tiger sleeping peacefully in the night.Shen Shi and the old white monkey left the house on their way in the valley. The difference is that Shen Shihe didn''t change much when they came, but there was a big bag on the old white monkey''s shoulder, and he didn''t know what was in it.


    All the way, Shen Shi was very silent. In the bottom of his heart, it was still like a torrent that could not suppress the concussion in his heart. In that simple sentence, ten thousand years ago, in this vast land of demon world, there was such a cruel and boundless bloody killing. The hatred between the human and demon families can only be described as blood feud.


    No wonder, although he is the appearance of the human race, but in the demon world, no one will think that he is a human race. At most, it is speculated that he is a human like tribe in the demon tribe.


    Because in the past ten thousand years, there has been no human race in the demon world.


    After a short walk out of the door, Shen Shi took a look at the old white monkey. He saw that the old monkey was on crutches in one hand and carrying a big bag in the other. He looked rather embarrassed. After a moment''s silence, he reached out to take the bag from the old white monkey and carried it behind him.


    The old white monkey stood and gasped a few times. He said with a smile, "you still have some eyesight. You''re not really stupid." Then he shook his hands and rubbed his shoulders. His face showed some helplessness. He seemed to complain that his body was old and weak to this point.


    Shen Shi didn''t pay attention to the joke in the old monkey''s words. He just frowned and said, "you don''t grab anything. Every time you win a battle, you just look for these books. What''s the point of doing this?"


    The old white monkey grinned, showing a few broken teeth, and said with a smile, "this book is a good thing. After reading it, you can still understand a lot of things. Unfortunately, there are too many idiots in our demon clan, and there are too few people who want to read." Then he took a look at Shen Shi and said, "you like reading. It''s a good thing."


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, and his face was still a little light. After a while, he said in a soft voice, "I''ll go to your place to change some books after I finish reading these two books."


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "it''s easy to say." But at this point, his monkey eyes rarely showed a trace of worry, looking at Shen Shi said, "but recently you''d better read less and practice more. Don''t lose your life carelessly, no matter how many books there are."


    Shen Shi nodded, but nothing else.


    The old white monkey looked at him with a look of disapproval. He sighed and said, "don''t believe it. With the current situation here in Heiyu mountain, it''s hard for us, the green snake and the black phoenix demon clan in the north, to tolerate water and fire. It''s hard to avoid this war. We can''t say when it''s going to start."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "we just captured the magic tiger stream. Isn''t she going to rest?"


    The old white monkey shook his head, pondered for a moment, and then said: "it''s not easy to say. In my opinion, it''s better not to go to the North Bank of the Heishui River to fight against the Heifeng tribe. Now that the red tiger is destroyed, the South Bank of the Heishui River is no longer invincible. It''s the best policy to unify the territory of the south bank, and then watch the plane go north on time..." At this point, his old monkey face passed a trace of helplessness and sighed: "but even so, our green snake pulse has been suppressed for a long time. Now many young demon generals under the empress are boiling with blood. I''m afraid they all want to kill the Heishui River and fight against Heifeng immediately. It''s hard to say whether the empress can suppress the fighting spirit of these fierce subordinates and wait for a period of submergence. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "is the black phoenix clan much more powerful than those demon clans we met before?"


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "it''s much more powerful."


    "The low level of Heiyu mountain is not a particularly rich and important place in the demon world, but the Heifeng family has been the local overlord for more than 500 years and has a deep foundation, which can not be underestimated. In the past, in the face of other demons, although we won more and lost less, the biggest reason is that empress Yulin, the genius of Tianzong, has reached the realm of "earth demons", which is second only to the peerless demons. She has great powers and is invincible. But not only is the number of demon troops under the Heifeng clan no less than ours, they are the big demons in the land demon realm. They also have one, the old black phoenix in charge of the Heifeng clan. "


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything. Now, as a member of the green snake tribe, he will certainly know something about some basic demons in Heiyu mountain. He knows that what old white monkey said just now is not empty, and in some places, because of the well-known reasons, old white monkey deliberately said it lightly.


    The most obvious example is that although Yulin, the leader of the green snake, is recognized as a genius of the demon family and has reached the realm of the earth demon, the old phoenix of the black phoenix demon family has reached this realm as early as more than 100 years ago. If it were not for the last step to enter the realm of the heaven demon, it would be too difficult for human beings to accomplish it. I''m afraid the old phoenix''s achievements would have been more than that.


    Once the war starts in the future, even if Yulin wants to fight, he will be entangled by the old phoenix of the black phoenix demon family. Obviously, the demon troops who lost Yulin''s protection can no longer be as relaxed as before.


    Shen Shi''s mouth twitched twice. He seemed to feel the hard scenes on the battlefield in the future. He could not help shaking his head slightly, turned to look at the old white monkey, and said in a soft voice, "why don''t you go to persuade the empress..."With a wry smile, the old white monkey shook his head and said, "I will naturally persuade her, but in my opinion, because today''s elimination of the red tiger pulse, our sergeant''s anger is greatly increased, our officers and soldiers use their lives, and many demons will have a strong sense of war. I don''t know if the empress herself can control it. Otherwise, the day of the war with the black phoenix tribe will not be delayed. I''m afraid it will be advanced. Maybe it''s close at hand."


    Then he took a look at Shen Shi, lowered his voice and said in a soft voice: "black phoenix is no better than other demon families. Once the war starts, the danger is far more dangerous than other demon families. You should be careful on weekdays. Don''t die on the battlefield inexplicably."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly, and a trace of sadness seemed to pass in his eyes.


    Looking at him, the old white monkey sighed a little in his heart. Just as he wanted to say something more to comfort him, he suddenly snuffed a few times and got excited. His eyes widened a little, and he was very happy. He said: "good smell, this is What good wine is there around here? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He raised his head and sniffed in the air. However, the ability of such a Terran as he could never compare with that of the demon clan. After smelling for a long time, he didn''t feel what the smell was. He frowned and said to the old white monkey, "no, you smell wrong, don''t you?"


    As soon as the old white monkey waved his hand, his eyes wandered around twice, looked at the surroundings, sniffed twice, and then led Shen Shi to a low house in the West. Shen Shi looked at the room for a while. He saw that the wall had collapsed and the door had fallen to the ground. He could see several burned marks. It was obvious that they had been "patronized" by demon soldiers. He could not help shaking his head.


    However, the old white monkey looked confident. He quickly walked all the way to the door of the house. First, he peeped inside. After confirming that there was no other demon tribe in it, he went in and began to search. Standing outside the door, Shen Shi didn''t mean to enter the room for a moment. Standing there by the bright moonlight, he flipped through several pages of books in his hand. After a short meeting, he heard the old white monkey in the room smile and was a little pleased. It seemed that he had found what he wanted.


    Just listen to "Ping Ping" a disorderly sound rang, seems to be scattered on the ground collapsed gravel furniture was kicked aside by the old white monkey, after a moment, he came out with a jar of wine jar happily, said with a smile: "good luck, I didn''t expect that this family actually has half a jar of wine."


    There are few good drinkers in the demon clan. Most of the demon clan don''t like the taste of wine. At least Shen Shi hardly sees the demon clan drinking after he arrives at the demon kingdom. In fact, in the tradition of demon clan, wine making is a cheap business, which is only done by lowly slaves or races. In the past, when the heaven demon king court was prosperous and ruled the Hongmeng world, this business was specialized by the weak people.


    Shen Shi was surprised, but he couldn''t help laughing and said, "old monkey, do you like drinking?"


    The old white monkey snorted. He didn''t care about the surprise in Shen Shi''s words. He reached out and pulled out the half broken plug and threw it aside. Shen Shi watched the old white monkey take a big sip. Then he put down the wine jar. He looked a little queer on his face. He was a little satisfied, but he was also a little surprised and aftertaste. He didn''t seem to be particularly satisfied.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Shi can''t help asking.


    The old white monkey looked at him and didn''t answer. He just sent the wine jar to him and said, "do you have a taste, too?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he took it. In the past, he didn''t like the things in the cup very much. After he arrived at the demon clan, he had never been contaminated with wine. For a moment, he was more curious than others, thinking that he wanted to taste the wine of the demon clan.


    The wine jar is rough to touch and looks like a vulgar thing. After a few moments of moonlight falling, the wine in the jar is vague and looks a little muddy, which makes people feel that something is wrong. Shen Shi shakes his head and takes a sip. After a moment, he suddenly spits out all of a sudden with a "bah". He quickly throws the wine jar back to the old white monkey, and then spits out all the remaining wine in his mouth with several continuous bah. He complains: "it''s so sour. What kind of ghost wine is this?"


    The old white monkey laughed and almost bent over. He pointed to Shen Shi, who was a bit embarrassed. He just kept laughing. Then he went to the half collapsed wall and jumped up to sit down. Then he motioned Shen Shi to come and sit down.


    Shen Shi came over and didn''t sit on the broken wall. He just stood beside the old white monkey and didn''t have a good way: "the sour teeth are falling off. Is it really wine?"


    The old white monkey sneered and said, "of course it''s wine." Then he picked up the wine jar and took a big drink. However, the wine went into his throat, but his eyes and eyebrows were suddenly wrinkled, his teeth were clenched, and he could not help fighting a cold war. It seemed that he was bitterly sour.


    It''s so easy for this momentum to pass. The old white monkey opened his eyes and gave a bitter smile and sighed, "it''s almost done. Now in our demon world, it''s really hard to find a jar of good wine." After a pause, his old monkey face showed some yearning and said, "I have seen in a book before that although the Terrans are despicable and heinous, they are really talented in wine making alone, and all the other hundred can''t catch up with them. So from the ancient times to the present, but there are fine wines, all of which are made by human winemakers. "


    He clapped his hands on the black, short, ugly and rough wine jar and sighed: "I don''t know if I have a chance to drink it in my life. I heard that among the Terran wine, there is a kind of wine called" Huadiao ". It tastes mellow and most delicious. It''s the best wine in the world. If I can drink such a jar, I will die without regret."


    Shen Shi was silent at first. He was a little dazed. He looked into the distance in a trance. He had a strong yearning for his hometown. But after a moment, he came back to himself and said, "bah!" to the old white monkey, he didn''t like it and said, "drink when you drink. You don''t know what''s dead. You old monkey, are you really tired of living?"


    The old white monkey laughed, shook his head and said nothing. He just took another sip of the inferior wine in his hand."Hiss Damn, it''s so sour


    The old white monkey put down the wine jar and swore.


    Although each year is also divided into December, the year number is directly counted from the first year of the establishment of the heaven demon king court. That is to say, if we really want to clarify the order of the time, we must first clarify that it is now the years of the demon calendar, and then keep up with the year of a demon emperor, and there are all kinds of posthumous titles. It''s so complicated that even the demon family can''t stand it. What''s more, the important reason is that after the bloody battle of human demons 10000 years ago, the demon emperor, who has always been the focus of the demon family, died out in the chaos and cruelty of the war.


    In the past ten thousand years, after the demon clan has been defeated by the human race and trapped in the demon world, there are still many outstanding talents. However, the peerless generation must be rebellious, and there is no recognized demon emperor blood as the king. Who wants to sit on the throne of the demon clan leader?


    Since the birth of the extravagant demon family, the evil demon family has gone away for a long time, and many of them have gone back to the high rank.


    In the summer of this year, in the demon world where conflicts can be seen everywhere, and in the humble black prison mountain, the situation has gradually begun to clear up.


    On that day, after the green snake demon clan captured the magic tiger stream and killed the red tiger, there was basically a confrontation between the two demon clans, green snake and black phoenix, on the southern foot of Heiyu mountain. Of course, this vast area, in addition to the two tribes, there are still a large number of small demon clans. Heifeng tribe has been in business for many years, and many small tribes on the North Bank of Heishui have already submitted to them. However, on the south bank, because the azure snake demon clan has just risen, there are still many rebellious demon clans who refuse to surrender.


    And the situation is just as the old white monkey and Shen Shi guessed that night when they chatted. In the coming days, many demons in the new green snake demon army will continue to give advice to Yulin, the leader of the green snake. One after another, they want to take advantage of the sharp edge of successive victories to fight across the Heishui River and trample on the Heifeng tribe.


    With the large-scale victory of the green snake tribe, the atmosphere on the North Bank of the Heishui river suddenly became tense, and the Heifeng tribe immediately responded. Some elite black phoenix demon troops have moved to the direction of the Heishui River, obviously aiming at those green snake demon tribes on the south bank. As for spying, they are more and more frequent.


    It seems that the war is coming, and the atmosphere on both sides of the Heishui river is rarely tense at the same time. However, the next development is beyond the expectation of all the demon families. Yulin, the leader of the azure snake demon, who looks young and beautiful but is incomparably enchanting, after leaving the magic tiger stream, is able to overcome the public''s opinions and forcefully suppress all the demon generals with high fighting spirit We have to cross the Heishui river. While stabilizing our territory, we have to shift our goal first to completely pacify the remaining demon tribes on the South Bank of the Heishui river.


    Under the leadership of several demon generals, several green snake demon armies went to wipe out the small forces on the South Bank of the Heishui river. The leader of one of them was old white monkey, and Shen Shi was also in the demon army. Except for the two of them, none of the fierce demon generals under Yulin followed. It seemed that they all looked down on old white monkey, but there was one exception, which was generally acknowledged brain The simplest and most stupid pig demon Shi pig is nothing but brute force. Because he usually makes friends with old white monkey and Shen Shi, this time old white monkey even brings him here, and can also act as a charge general when necessary.


    Old white monkey led the demon army to the west side of the southern foot of Heiyu mountain. He camped at the foot of a mountain. On a mountain not far away from them, he could see people flickering. There was the enemy they were going to fight this time, a small tribe of demon tribe - Lingmao demon tribe.


    On the south side of the mountain, the terrain is flat and the vegetation is luxuriant. The demon army of the green snake clan is the camp on this plain.


    Although the current situation was tense, there was no war after all. The old white monkey led the army here. He did not lead the army to a place like other demon generals. He directly attacked the mountain, killed the family, and then burned, killed and plundered them. He first set up camp at the foot of the mountain, and then sent people up to the mountain, intending to persuade the civet tribe to surrender. Of course, it is still unknown whether this move is of any use. However, before the war, the old white monkey still prohibited his little demons from leaving the Barracks at will, but others did not do too much restriction. So at this moment, there is a lot of noise in the demon army. Most of the demon army, especially the ordinary little demon clan, still have the trace of the brutality of the demon beast. It''s a common thing to fight all day long.


    However, there are always exceptions. In the demon army, some people like to be quiet.


    Shen Shi went to the camp, far away from the noise of a small forest, looked back at the north, only to see that is not a tall mountain, the forest green, quiet, can''t help thinking that on the other side of the forest, those civet demon army is also the general appearance?


    This idea just flashed through his mind. He looked around and saw that there was no other demon tribe, so he sat down against the trunk of a big tree and took out three books from his arms, which he had got from the old white monkey in the magic tiger stream.After a short pause on the cover pages of the top two books, the record of the sinners and the war in the last years of the king''s court, Shen Shi opened the third book, the notes of the human race, which the old white monkey despised that day. Because the stories of the characters in the three books all happened in the last years of the demon king court, so they can be compared with each other.


    As for the reason why Shen Shi didn''t mean to discard the Terran notes like the old white monkey, instead, he took them with him. What he did was actually the last words in it, the brief introduction or speculation about the Terran cultivation methods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    Shen Shi didn''t look at the abusive words in front of him. Instead, he turned to the last few pages. When a row of familiar words came into sight, Shen Shi''s eyes lit up. Just as he was about to read them carefully, he suddenly seemed to think of something again. He raised his head and looked around again to make sure that there was no one beside him. Then he looked back and concentrated ¡£


    The demon clan, especially the high-level demon clan, also known as the upper demon clan, has been confirmed in the past years that it is indeed an extremely powerful race. They are not only born to awaken, with a variety of powerful powers of their own destiny, but also extremely powerful physical body, far better than the Terran. What''s more, the demon clan is the only one in the world who can directly absorb the aura of heaven and earth in Hongmeng''s various realms with their physical bodies, so as to cultivate all kinds of powerful magic powers. The various magic powers obtained from them are even more powerful. It is worthy to say that they are the most terrible race among Hongmeng''s hundred clans.


    It is precisely because of such a strong racial advantage that the demon clan was so strong in the past. It ruled the Hongmeng world for more than 100000 years and enslaved hundreds of millions of people.


    In sharp contrast to this is the human race. According to the legend and Shen Shi''s view from some books, the human race is the weakest lower race in the Hongmeng world since ancient times. They are frail in flesh and mind, but they have no fighting power at all. The most important thing is that the Terran can''t absorb the aura filled in the heaven and the earth, no way, which makes them unable to cultivate any Taoist magic power. Therefore, although the human race has the largest population base in the Hongmeng world, for the demon race, which is the most powerful race, the human race was just a large group of livestock they kept in captivity for 100000 years.


    Bullying and insulting, life and death!


    The Terran has no fighting power at all, because the joint efforts of hundreds of Terrans can hardly defeat a demon clan with magical power.


    Such a day lasted for 100000 years, until the end of the court of a human demon war.


    Seeing this, Shen Shi''s heart is really bursting with a eagerness. He really wants to know what happened to the weak Terran at the end of the demon court 10000 years ago. Why could such a weak Terran overthrow such a powerful demon court?


    Recalling the past is a very interesting thing, especially in the process of recalling, everyone''s mood will be different, there are sweet, there are bitter; there are painful, there are happy. However, Shen Shi has not yet felt the taste of all these joys and sorrows. When he opened the page, he was only filled with strong curiosity.


    It is a history that will gradually disappear. Standing on the other side of the time silently and quietly, many people are about to or have forgotten it, even though that period of time is an extraordinary soul stirring and impassioned elegy.


    The rain blows and the wind blows, and the wind fades away. Maybe it will always be like this.


    Fortunately, there are still books. Those words lie quietly on the thin and fragile paper. They have a power to penetrate the time. After thousands of years, they will reveal a little bit of the past buried in the dust of time for future generations.


    It seems to be a picture of the past with an epic flavor, which quietly unfolds in front of a human race thousands of years later.


    The battle between man and demon ended in the defeat of the demon family. They fled to the demon world in a hurry, and then destroyed the "Yinming tower" to block the pursuit of the human family. This result is well known. However, there are many different opinions about when the battle, which has far-reaching influence and determines the fate of the two races, started. When Shen Shi was in Hongmeng Kingdom, he heard many different opinions. Now there are three completely different opinions about this in the records of the three demon clan books.


    "Notes of the Terran" thinks that the Terran is mean and shameless, and has evil intentions for a long time, intending to resist the supremacy and sacred rule of the demon, so it exaggerates to think that the beginning of this battle should be calculated from the sporadic events of the Terran resistance 300 years ago; while the view of "notes of the last year of the royal court" is very simple and clear, directly based on the formal large-scale war between the two sides Since the beginning of the war, it took only 56 years. Although the main content of the third book, the record of the great transgressors, is to denounce and criticize some famous people who are guilty of great crimes in the human race, it also involves that war from many aspects. The view of this book is between the first two books, and it thinks that the duration of this battle should be about 100 years. The most important sign is that the Terran suddenly learned to use "Lingjing" when the Hongmeng people, especially the TIANYAO royal court, were almost unaware of it.


    The Hongmeng kingdom is vast and vast, in which hundreds of ethnic groups live, and so far they have not been able to explore the end. In addition to the most vast and almost boundless Hongmeng Kingdom, there are more than 20 territories that are not suitable for living for various reasons. Among them, either the natural Jedi are unpredictable, or the wild land is fierce and the beast is powerful, so there is no one to settle down. However, in such a place, there are always endless treasures. Rare things can be seen everywhere. In some people''s eyes, it is also a paradise for adventurers. But these are digressions.


    In the Hongmeng world, the invisible, colorless and tasteless aura of heaven and earth is everywhere, which contains great aura power, which is the inevitable foundation for the Hongmeng people to cultivate their Taoism, Dharma, supernatural power and strength. The reason why the demons are so powerful is that they are the only powerful race among the hundred races that can directly and completely absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Other races, such as the dragon race and the spirit race, can also absorb the aura of heaven and earth through other methods or special means, but their efficiency is still lower than that of the demons, but they are still enough to make the people in these races very powerful.In contrast, the only one of the hundred Hongmeng ethnic groups that can''t absorb these invisible, invisible and invisible races is the human race. For some reason, the flesh of the human race naturally resists these auras of heaven and earth, and is totally unable to absorb them. This also cuts off the way for the human race to cultivate any supernatural power. For 100000 years, the Terran has always been at the bottom of the Hongmeng hundred tribes. Not only the demons can invade the Terran at will, but also other races can bully the Terran at will and live in darkness.


    Until one day, about one hundred years before the fall of the demon king court, suddenly, someone in the Terran discovered a strange thing -- Lingjing.


    The aura of heaven and earth is omnipresent and full of heaven and earth, but there are always some extremely rare places. For various reasons, the aura of heaven and earth is thousands of times stronger than that of ordinary places. In later generations, such places are sometimes called "Dongtianfudi" or "Longmai".


    Some of the Dragon veins are very small, but there is a dry well or a pond, while others are very large. There is a huge mountain range stretching thousands of miles. It is in this kind of dragon vein that the aura of heaven and earth gather and solidify for a long time. It turns into a kind of strange crystal, crystal clear and beautiful. The most important thing is that this kind of thing, which is called "Lingjing", is actually transformed by the aura of heaven and earth. It is a kind of strange stone crystal condensed by the aura of heaven and earth in the strange nature.


    Originally, the discovery of this kind of beautiful and strange Lingjing was nothing more than to add some fun to those high-ranking people of TIANYAO Wangting, not even precious jewelry. But something incredible happened to all the Hongmeng people. Just ten days after Lingjing was discovered, the Terran people had been oppressed and humiliated without any resistance. The weakest race in the world suddenly found a special way to absorb the spiritual power contained in Lingjing into the body Law.


    Ten days, just ten days.


    Like a flick of a finger.


    Seeing this, Shen Shi was also shocked, and his heart was filled with incredible ideas. In the three books, although their respective views and contents are different, when it comes to the past, the three book owners almost express their great doubts. Even after many years, they can still feel the intense surprise, confusion, perplexity and perplexity of the demon clan towards this period of history.


    This is almost impossible under common sense. How can it happen like this?


    People who have been weak for countless years have finally got the most important thing, a strange thing that can change the fate of their own race.


    How did the specific history of that year develop? Of course, it''s hard to test now. However, after reading the records in several books, it''s just like this: the Terran got the method to absorb the spiritual power from the spiritual crystal. For the first time in 100000 years, they could practice the Taoist method and temper the body. Obviously, they did so immediately ¡£


    So the strength of the Terran began to slowly increase, and with the help of Lingjing, because the constitution is completely different from the powerful races such as the demon race, the Terran actually developed a set of Taoism and Dharma system suitable for the Terran cultivation in a short time, so the strength increased more quickly.


    However, the demon clan ruled Hongmeng kingdom for 100000 years, and its deep foundation was unimaginable, and its own strength was also unfathomable. At the beginning, some people who were eager to resist were easily suppressed by the demon clan. At the same time, it attracted the attention of the demon clan''s rulers, and began to order the killing of these cultivated people. For a time, the blood storm of the human clan was very strong It''s hard.


    But no matter how hard it is, the Terrans have been used to it for a long time.


    As a result, the Terran is still in humiliation and death, struggling and hope, faltering forward.


    In such a hurry for 40 years, this bloody and cruel fight has not yet seen the end of the dawn. However, the strength of the two major races against both sides has gradually changed under the situation of calm on the surface and stormy on the ground.


    The huge and incalculable population base of the human race finally began to play a role in the initial scorn of all races, which was finally recognized as decisive by all races.


    This method of absorbing aura from the Spirit Crystal and cultivating it has been popularized in the human race!


    According to legend, a powerful demon clan is enough to surpass thousands of weak and poor Terrans. In fact, there is no low threshold for that Terran to practice. It is said that at least half of the Terrans are unable to practice because of their physical conditions. However, the key lies in the population base: the number of Terrans is so many, even more than a thousand times the number of demons.


    Among 1000 people, only 500 people can practice, even if mediocrity is the vast majority, only 100 people have a little talent, but at this level, ten people who practice Daoism besiege a demon family, and there is hope that they can win; while the remaining 100 people who have talent practice Daoism, or there are ten people who can stand out and succeed in cultivating Daoism, so it can be one-to-one and common The demons fight.If you are more lucky, a genius will reappear from these ten people, and such a human race will need at least five to ten ordinary demons to deal with in the future war


    In this way, with the increasing number of people practicing Taoism and Dharma, the strength was pulled back by the Terran bit by bit. After countless bloody storms, in the new years of countless lives crying and dying, the originally high demon clan gradually began to feel tired. And about 50 years later, too many people of the human race came out to practice the way.


    They call these powerful new people "friars.".


    The number of ordinary soldiers has been greatly inundated by the Terran. The demon clan can only rely on the naturally powerful high-level demon clan inherited from ancient times to the present. With their natural powerful magic power and combat power, although the number is small, they are absolutely powerful. Like firefighters, they are running around the huge Royal territory, struggling to support this swaying desire Fallen empire.


    Among them, the most powerful ones are mostly from the eight demon king families with extremely ancient blood. In the long history of the whole demon king court, the most powerful ones are almost all from the blood of the eight demon kings.


    However, the huge and incredible quantitative changes on the side of the human race finally began to cause qualitative changes. After the battle gradually entered the most cruel, craziest and bloody stage, there began to emerge some top-notch figures in the human race. There were not many of them, but they came from the top of the human race, no matter in the way of morality, practice, calculation or military strategy The characters are not inferior to the great demons of the demon clan, even worse.


    When the most powerful, the highest and the last, the only force to rely on is no longer able to suppress or even resist the Terran, the day of the great calamity of the demon clan will come, and the end of the demon court will come.


    When the vast and powerful Terran army of one million swept the world, when the dense and seemingly endless Terran friars filled the plains, the sea and the sky, when all the other Hongmeng people who once acted as the accomplices of the demon clan and oppressed the Terran were afraid to breathe and shrunk to one side and kept shaking; when the building was located in the middle of the Hongmeng Kingdom and on the Bank of the beautiful inner sea, it gathered countless Hongmeng worlds The essence of the one hundred thousand years of the struggle of the demon clan, known as the "great city of heaven", which is known as the first great city of all the great cities of Hong Meng, is also overwhelmed by the tide of the people. The rule of the one hundred thousand years of the heaven King''s court finally collapsed.


    And with the earth shaking sound in the rainbow world, full of endless humiliation and sadness of the demon family, the moment when the Zhenzu artifact "Yinming tower" was forced to self destruct, the epic hundred year battle between man and demon finally came to an end.


    A new era, belonging to the human race, has slowly opened up in Hongmeng world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    Naturally, it is impossible for the books written by the demons to trace back the past history with the words biased towards the human race, but Shen Shi, who is reading at the moment, is actually a complete human race under the identity of the demons. Between the lines of these books, in those angry, vicious and even crazy abusive sentences, Shen Shi clearly saw the glorious years of the human race in the past.


    It was a strange feeling, like a surge of blood in the heart, heart rate gradually accelerated, the body even a little trembling, from the arm to the fingertip, a strange warm flow in the blood vessels, like blood burning up, perhaps, this is the feeling that the legend of blood will boil?


    Shen Shi closed his book, closed his eyes and raised his head.


    Looking up at the sky, deep breathing.


    The cool air, with the fragrance of trees and grass, inhaled from his mouth and slowly fell down. After a long time, he calmed down because of his emotional and moving expression.


    Then he opened his eyes, saw his body, looked around, here, is still the demon world.


    He looked at it silently for a moment, with no expression on his face. Then when all the excitement in his eyes faded, he slowly opened the page again.


    In the middle of the day, it''s the hottest time of the day near the hillside. Although most of the demons are strong and not afraid of the heat, they always feel uncomfortable under the poisonous sun, so the noisy demons are gradually quiet.


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked at the bright and hot sun in the sky. He frowned and stood up. Just as he was about to put away his book and go back to avoid it, he heard the sound of footsteps in front of him, but he came straight to him.


    Shen Shi looked up and was stunned for a moment. He saw two figures walking in front of him. They were thin and bent, with crutches in one hand and the poor wine he got in the magic tiger stream in the other hand. They were old white monkeys. The demon clan behind him was very strong, with a pig''s head and a ferocious face. But Shen Shi''s eyes were very gentle and fierce It''s the stone pig that laughs.


    On the stout arm of the stone pig, a black little thing is playing there happily. It''s the little black pig. Maybe it''s because of his weak blood. The little black pig, who has always been afraid of being alive, is close to Shen Shi, that is, he is close to the pig demon. Although stone pig looks ferocious and ferocious, and his mind is simple, he seems to like the little black pig very much. He took the little black pig out to play this morning, and then he just followed him.


    In a twinkling of an eye, little black pig saw Shen Shi in front of him. He was very happy and hummed for a while. He struggled from the stone pig and fell to the ground. Then he trotted all the way to Shen Shi''s feet and rubbed Shen Shi''s legs with his body. He was very excited.


    Shen Shi laughed, bent over and patted little black pig''s head, then said with a smile: "go and play, little black."


    Little black pig hummed twice, ran to one side of the grass and rolled, and went to play by himself.


    The old white monkey came over with a smile and said with a smile: "I guess if you''re not in the camp, you''ll hide out here."


    Shen Shi smiles and looks at the old white monkey coming up to him and says, "what''s the matter


    The old white monkey shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''m addicted to alcohol. I want to come and have a drink with you." Then he patted the wine jar and said with a smile, "have a breath?"


    Shen Shi immediately shook his head and said, "no, it''s too sour."


    Despite Shen Shi''s attitude, the old white monkey shrugged and took a sip from the wine jar. A moment later, the old monkey''s face seemed to be suddenly stimulated, and his facial features wrinkled together. It took a long time to relax. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "ah, it''s really sour."


    Shen Shi looked at the sun, first waved to the stone pig, and then took the old white monkey to the depth of the grove for a few steps. Because of the shade of the tree, it was cooler here. Then he said, "I knew the wine was so sour. Do you still drink it?"


    The old white monkey said with a smile, "it''s not that we have little wine in the demon world. Some of them are good. How can we care so much?" After a pause, the old white monkey took another look at the stone pig, who was silent beside him. He waved the wine jar to him, and the stone pig gave him a look. The sound of the urn said, "I''ll play with Xiao Hei." Then he walked out of the woods without looking back.


    The expression on the old white monkey''s face was stiff, and Shen Shi laughed. After a long time, the old white monkey booed and muttered. He didn''t know if he scolded again. Then he looked forward to it, and said, "well, if we demons can really attack the Terran world, I''ll have no other idea in my life if we can taste the flower carving wine made by those despicable Terrans ¡£¡±


    Shen Shi sneered and despised the old monkey demon''s nonsense. But after a moment, he frowned and looked at the old white monkey. He hesitated and said, "old monkey, it seems that what you just said is not our green snake demon clan, but the whole demon clan''s idea of attacking the human world?"


    The old white monkey took a look at Shen Shi and said, "not bad."


    Shen Shi wanted to talk and stop. His face looked delicate. The old white monkey waved impatiently and said, "you are a little demon with superficial behavior. You care about what you do so much. You don''t want to think about how many demon soldiers the green snake can have, and how powerful the Terran was in the past. If you can''t gather the power of the whole demon clan, how can it be so easy to restore the heaven demon court and reproduce the glory of our holy demon clan? "Shen Shi "Oh", it seems to be a sudden realization, but looking at the old white monkey''s eyes, it seems that there is a different thing.


    The old white monkey looked up and took another sip of wine and said, "don''t take these words Hiss, I''m so sour Don''t tell me. However, in my opinion, our demon clan is in urgent need of a great deal of renovation. If it''s possible, it''s better to have a brilliant and powerful king come out, calm down the whole vast demon world, integrate all the tribes, so as to counterattack the human world and restore the demon king''s court in a short time. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and said: "but even if, as you said, there really is a male leader who unifies the demon clan, the only way for our demon kingdom to lead to other realms of Hongmeng, that is, Feihong Kingdom, is not destroyed by the Yinming tower and turned into Yinsha hell. It''s impossible to pass at all?"


    The old white monkey snorted and said, "what do you know? Although the Demon power of Yinming tower is powerful, do you think it will never leave?"


    "What?" Shen Shi was really surprised. He even changed his face and said, "how did you know that?"


    The old white monkey glared at him angrily and said, "don''t look like this. It''s like I''ve done something terrible. It''s not a secret. It''s recorded in many books that TIANYAO King court was defeated by the human race, and Tianhong City, the holy land where the emperor''s blood line is located, was also lost to the enemy. The experts of our family were killed and injured, which is terrible. At that time, leading the last remaining elite demon clan to flee, today''s demon kingdom is the last "silver fox" of the family, which is the last one among the eight demon kings of the demon king court


    "Lord Yinhu had been seriously injured in the battle of Tianhong city in order to protect the last demon emperor, who was still young. At that time, the Terran pursuers were in hot pursuit, and the leader had several of the seven evildoers, who were unpredictable. Well, do you know the seven evils? "


    Shen Shi was distracted when he heard the old white monkey''s question. He shook his head subconsciously, but then he thought of something. He looked down, lifted up the book of the great transgressors in his hand, and motioned to the old white monkey, saying, "do you mean it''s in this book?"


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "yes, they are the culprits. Lord Yinhu was seriously injured. He was exhausted when he led the remnant demon tribe to escape the rainbow world, but the Terran pursuit was strong. As soon as he was about to catch up with him, Lord Yinhu made a quick decision to make the remnant people leave quickly. He used the secret magic power of the demon family to stimulate the last only divine power of the demon family. He sacrificed his body and sacrificed his blood to the artifact. He made the Yinming pagoda, the artifact of the town family, destroy itself in the rainbow world and turn the whole world into a hell. This blocked the pursuit of the human race. "


    Shen Shi was moved to hear that there was such a great figure in the demon clan in the past. He couldn''t help saying, "silver fox is really heroic."


    The old white monkey sighed and remained silent for a long time. He didn''t know if he was remembering the spirits of the past. After a long time, he said in a soft voice, "who says no, Lord Yinhu was famous in the court of the demon king in the past. After the battle between man and demon started, he and several other demon adults did their best to support the overall situation. However, it is hard to return to heaven after all because the Terran rebels have become powerful. "


    At this point, the old white monkey took another sip of the inferior wine in the jar and sighed, "there are many rumors among the demons. It is said that Lord Yinhu left an account before he returned to heaven, saying that the demons of Yinming tower have no equal power and will be able to block the pursuit of the Terran. However, no matter how powerful the artifact is, there will be the day when the Demon power will dissipate. When the rainbow reopens, our demon clan should strive for self-improvement and join forces to attack the human world again and restore the glory of the heaven demon court in the past. Only in this way can we have a snow of this ten thousand years of great shame! "


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything. He thought that the silver fox was really a loyal minister to the demon king''s court, and he would restore the demon king''s court until he died. But now we can''t find the blood of the demon emperor. In this demon world, there are countless demon tribes fighting with each other all the time. They are very happy to fight with each other. All kinds of forces are separated from each other and want to fight against the human world with the help of their families. How can we start?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at the old white monkey. He saw that the old white monkey''s face was reflective and his eyes were slightly stunned. He just saw Shen Shi''s eyes. He was a bit puzzled and hesitant. Although the old white monkey was old, he was a rare intelligent person in the demon clan. In a twinkling of an eye, he guessed what Shen Shi was thinking. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly and sighed: "that can be unified The male master of the demon clan, where can he come so easily? If we want to revive the demon clan, we still have to wait. "


    Shen Shi thinks about it, but he feels that there seems to be something different between the old white monkey speech and the last words of the silver fox. It''s just that there are only a few words, but he can''t think of them all at once. Is it true that he has been with these rough demons for a long time, and his brain has become stupid He murmured in his heart. Shen ShiShun asked the old white monkey, "old monkey, what can we do when the rainbow world reopens


    The old white monkey snorted and said, "if the descendants are incompetent, they will die, so that they will not live in the world and lose their faces."


    Shen Shi thinks highly of the old monkey when he hears the words. He looks at the old monkey everyday. He never thinks that he is a ambitious person who has a heart for the fate of the whole demon clan. He looks down on him. But now the situation of demon clan, old white monkey has ambition again, I''m afraid it''s also the end of ambition.Standing there pondering for a long time, it seems that the topic is a bit heavy, two people are not talking for a while. The woods became a little quiet, but not far away, stone pig and little black pig were playing outside. From time to time, there were a few grunts and laughter. It seems that stone pig really likes little black.


    In silence, Shen Shi shook his head and slowly turned over the pages of the book. In his hand, there are more than 100 pages of the book, each word and every sentence, counting the evils of the rebellious people. For thousands of years, the book''s sense of resentment has never retreated.


    The list of the sinners of the human race is recorded in the book. There are more than 100 people in the book. Seven of them are at the top of the list. They are the thieves of the great rebellion. They are the seven great rebellions!


    "Hum, pointing to the old people, he looked at them coldly


    Yuan Wentian, Huang Ming, Ji Rongxuan, Gan Jingcheng, Gu Zizhen, song Wende, Nangong Xiaoyu.


    Every word is red, every eye is startling.


    Dye on the surface of the paper, penetrate into the back of the paper.


    Suddenly, Shen Shi realized something and held his breath in an instant.


    Gan Jingcheng


    Isn''t this the founder of Lingxiao sect''s ten thousand year foundation? Isn''t this the name of the six sages of the human race who have been respected for thousands of years?


    Sure enough, all the names that are familiar to us are matched, but there is one more


    Shen Shi was at a loss. He looked at the venomous scarlet letter on the book and the names that had been cursed by the demons for thousands of years. Six of them were familiar to him since he was a child. Only one of them was a strange name that suddenly appeared.


    Huang Ming.


    Second, Huang Ming.


    This common name, this completely strange name, this name does not seem to leave any trace in the history of the Terran, but in the history of the demon clan, in their books and books, they are so angry and resentful.


    He not only juxtaposed with the six saints of the human race, but also surpassed the other five saints.


    This man, who is he?


    What secrets are hidden in the dust of ancient and dusty history


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    The green snake demon army, the commander of the old white monkey, has been standing still since it was stationed at the foot of the Lingmao tribe. This is totally different from the fact that when the demon tribes fought against each other for many years, they would fight naked in blood. Although the little demons in the demon army were still honest in the barracks under the command of the old white monkey, some of them were dissatisfied in private The sound came out from time to time.


    In the past, many of the young monkeys would not know if the young monkeys were afraid of the young snake Where did the show go.


    This time, the green snake tribe defeated the red tiger and destroyed the clan. The morale of the whole army was extremely high. All the young demon generals were crying out. They wanted to kill the Heishui river immediately, rush to Fengming City, the old nest of Heifeng, and annihilate the Heifeng tribe, the first enemy of the green snake. However, for some reason, Madame Yulin suddenly changed her mind and stopped going north. Instead, she went to attack these small and unimportant tribes on the South Bank of Heishui river.


    It''s really a ghost. These small demon clans usually don''t look them in the eye. What do they do? Well, in fact, even if you beat these tribes, you won''t get much money. How can you beat the monster Heifeng?


    If we really want to defeat Fengming City, the green snake demon army, from top to bottom, will not be able to kill all the demons to the full, and rob the goods to the soft. Just thinking about it is unbearable, but the result is nothing.


    Lady Yulin definitely can''t and doesn''t dare to blame and complain. She must have been slandered by some treacherous and stupid fool. Now that every demon general is asking for a fight one after another, it''s obvious that the charge will fall on the old white monkey.


    The old monkey is getting old, but he doesn''t want everyone to fight against Heifeng. That''s OK. As a result, he took a group of horses to the foot of the mountain of the little Lingmao tribe, but he was a counsellor and didn''t dare to fight. Is this guy a demon?


    All kinds of rumors spread among the demon army, and Shen Shi heard some of them. Said, he now in the demon clan here identity, is the ghost witch clan. Although he didn''t know the origin of the so-called ghost witch at first, he didn''t care so much about it. First he insisted. After that, however, he went to inquire about it quietly. It turned out that the so-called ghost witch tribe was actually a rather strange one among the many tribes in the demon world.


    To some extent, ghost witches are different from other demon tribes. They rarely live together. They often walk alone, and their inheritance is also very mysterious. It is said that they are all very strange witchcraft, most of which are poison, witchcraft and black witchcraft. Even occasionally, some ghost witches will use rare ghost summoning witchcraft to manipulate the corpses and spirits, which makes people feel terrible Creepy, it is said that the name of ghost witch comes from this.


    Even if it''s a cruel and murderous race like the demon clan, most of the people who belong to one of the demon clan''s companions, the upper ghost witch, have been at a distance or even disgusted since ancient times.


    Shen Shi came to the green snake tribe with this identity on his back. The demon generals who are more virtuous don''t pay attention to him. The ordinary demon soldiers keep away from him one by one, but it saves Shen Shi a lot of trouble. These days, he has the best relationship among the demon clans, one is the old white monkey, the other is the simple minded pig The demon is sinking.


    After hearing these rumors, many of them were overheard by him. There was no way. The low-level demon soldiers had brought too many traces of monsters. They didn''t know how to cover them up, and complained in a big voice.


    Shen Shi calculated the time. He had been camping for three days at the foot of the mountain of the civet tribe. Up to now, the old white monkey still doesn''t mean to fight. There''s something wrong. No wonder the little demons are full of complaints. With this thought in his heart, he planned to ask the old white monkey what his plans were.


    Shen Shi first went to the old white monkey''s residence in the military camp, but it was empty. The old white monkey was not here. He asked the little demon guarding next to him. In the eyes of the little demon soldier, who looked disgusted and disgusted, as if he would be infected by a lot of poisonous insects if he said one more word to Shen Shi, Shen Shi knew where the old white monkey seemed to be holding the wine jar Rest, look at the direction, seems to be a few days ago to the woods.


    Then he turned and left, no longer in charge of the relieved little demon behind him. All the way, he came to the edge of the grove again. When he looked up, he saw that there was no one around, and he didn''t see the old white monkey. Shen Shi frowned and was just wondering if he was not here when he heard a deep and hoarse voice in the woods:


    open the world Break Hongmeng The holy demon comes out Wan shining


    The singer''s voice is as hoarse as a black crow, low and ugly. But somehow, Shen Shi stops and listens attentively. He only listens to the voice behind him. After the first few sentences, he suddenly raises his voice. Although he is still hoarse, he has a sense of old age and generosity. There is a hint of arrogance in the world. Over the years, millions of years After that, the spirit of the old people still seems to be in front of us.Laugh at the world All the ants Only my demon Immortal


    PI Jianrui Beheading the enemy Blood flow Thirsty to drink


    When he turned the two trees, he saw a rickety old figure holding the wine jar under the tree trunk. He patted the mouth of the jar with one hand and sang softly. The old monkey''s face was solemn and dignified, gazing at the sky far away. There was a slight flash of light in the corner of his eyes. It seemed that he was remembering the past of his ancestors and could not extricate himself.


    Shen Shi stared at him silently. After a while, he coughed gently.


    The old white monkey was shocked. He turned his head to look at him. First he was stunned. Then a smile appeared on the monkey''s face. He waved to Shen Shi and said, "little stone, come here." Said as if inadvertently in general, casually rubbed his eyes, the point of crystal water stains wiped away.


    Shen Shi went to the old white monkey and sat down under another tree opposite him. He frowned and said, "what did you call me just now? Why did you call me a little stone when you didn''t call me a good stone?"


    The old white monkey said with a smile, "how long has it been since you were brought out of Heiyu mountain? I''ve lived a hundred years. What''s the point of calling you Xiaoshi?"


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes at him, and was speechless for a moment. In terms of longevity alone, the demon clan, because of its strong constitution, will actually live longer than the ordinary human race. Those high-level demon clan blood will not be mentioned. They are the low-level ordinary demon clan, which is usually more than twice the life span of the human race.


    It''s just that there are so many wars in the demon world nowadays, and it''s common to fight and fight. Most of the demon families are easy to take some big or small injuries for various reasons if they don''t die in the war. Most of them can''t live over 50 or 60 years old. So it''s really rare for ordinary demons to have 110 year olds like the old white monkey.


    But at the moment, the old white monkey moved out to talk about it, and the stone pig had no choice but to say, "it''s up to you. By the way, just now you were humming here as if you were singing. I can''t believe you still have this ability? "


    Most of the common demons get rid of the vulgar habits of being born into monsters. Songs, which are obviously elegant hobbies, Shen Shi has never heard of from other demons. Usually, in the life of demons, what he hears is mutual indignation and scolding: I stripped your skin, tore your bone, robbed your wife to give birth to me


    Old white monkey is not anxious to answer, but first asked him: "how do you feel after listening to this song?"


    Shen Shi zhengse said, "it''s hard to hear. It''s very hard to hear!"


    "Pa!" The old white monkey smashed the wine jar in his hand. Shen Shi laughed and caught it easily. He wanted to have a drink, but as soon as he got close to his face, he felt a sour breath coming on his face. He immediately gave up the idea and threw the wine jar back to the old white monkey. He said with a smile,


    "what''s your bad voice? I haven''t heard you hum before. What''s this song? "


    The old white monkey caught the wine jar, took a sip of it, and said, "this is a song handed down by the demon clan in ancient times. It is said that on the day of the heyday of the heaven demon king court, this song was once the song of the army of the king court."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, nodded slowly and said: "no wonder, although your voice is not good, the song just now sounds like another extraordinary momentum."


    The old white monkey sighed and looked a little nostalgic on his face. He said in a low voice: "I saw from the book that when Wang Tingqiang was in full swing in the past, the demon clan army swept across the world and swept the world. Every time they went out to battle, the officers and soldiers sang this military song in unison. It was like crazy, shaking the mountains and rivers, and the younger generation was swept away by the wind..."


    As he said that, his voice gradually increased. It seemed that there was still some boiling blood in his old body. An old monkey''s face also showed some excitement. Shen Shi looked at him in silence.


    The old white monkey saw Shen Shi''s calm face from the corner of his eyes. His voice stopped suddenly. After a long time, he whispered: "you don''t understand this, do you?"


    Shen Shi honestly said: "yes, no one has ever told me before."


    The old white monkey''s lips wriggled a few times, with a trace of pain on his face, but after all, he sighed and said, "it''s not your fault. Among the demons, there are few people who still remember those years."


    Shen Shi looked at the old white monkey with a gloomy face. The deep wrinkles seemed to be crowded together. He didn''t know why he couldn''t bear it, so he cut off the topic and said, "by the way, old monkey, we''ve been stationed here for three days now. Why haven''t we started a war yet? What do you mean?"


    The old white monkey seemed a little stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect Shen Shi to ask this question suddenly. He first looked at him, then pondered for a moment, and said, "why, do you want to fight like those simple minded guys?"


    Of course, Shen Shi immediately shook his head and said, "no, I just don''t understand what we are waiting for here."


    The old white monkey snorted and said, "now what''s the way of fighting between our demon tribes? Have you seen it these days?"


    Without waiting for Shen Shi to answer, the old white monkey sneered at himself first, then answered himself and said, "now, it''s better to say that we demons fight by force, but we don''t use any tricks. We fight by real weapons. But if it''s hard to say, it''s just two simple minded and brute force idiots who rush to a certain battlefield and then fight Yell, yell, yell, wave your weapons, rush up, kill and kill, and you''ll win or lose, rightShen Shi opens his mouth slightly and looks at the old white monkey in amazement for a moment. However, he doesn''t expect that the old guy should be so mean. Although in his heart, he agrees.


    With a long sigh, the old white monkey said, "on the day when the demon king''s court was strong, the demon army was so powerful that it was needless to say that they were the famous generals of the demon Kingdom at that time. They were also the most resourceful and resourceless generals. How could they Look at these demon soldiers and demon generals now. Since they were trapped in the demon world in those years, they have not worked hard, but they have degenerated. Looking at these demon soldiers now, there is no shadow of the eight demon kings who were the invincible demon troops in Hongmeng in the past


    "It''s just a bunch of walking garbage!" Finally, the old white monkey gritted his teeth and came to the conclusion.


    Shen Shigan laughs. He doesn''t speak, but he doesn''t think much of it. Anyway, he''s not a demon clan. The demon clan''s strength is declining. It''s a great thing for his Terran. He wants to laugh if he can''t be presumptuous in front of the old white monkey.


    Then Shen Shi forced his smile back, coughed twice, and thought, "er Old monkey, what do you mean by all that


    Old white monkey eyes have deep meaning, looked at Shen Shi one eye, way: "don''t you see I continuously send people up the mountain these days to persuade the Lingmao clan?"


    Shen Shi said in amazement: "I know, but it''s not useless. I was driven down the mountain two days ago. Did I send it today?"


    The old white monkey sneered and said, "boy, learn to do it. I''ve read many books and I''ve known for a long time that the best of the ancient famous generals is to win without fighting. Today, our army has only the strength of the green snake, but it''s already crushing the spirit cat. After careful analysis of the situation and calculation of the future for their family, I will try to persuade them to surrender again today. In a short time, there will be a good news. I should be able to help the lady again, instead of just like other fools What''s the use of rushing to kill all the enemies first? Stupid, stupid, stupid


    The old white monkey looked up at the sky with his hands down. He was in high spirits, as if he had suddenly been a few decades younger. He even ended his speech with three straight, cadenced "stupid" words. Shen Shi was a little oppressed by his momentum for a moment, and nodded subconsciously.


    While they were talking, suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside the woods. At the same time, someone called out in a hurry: "Mr. White Monkey, Mr. White Monkey..."


    The old white monkey laughed and said to Shen Shi, "it''s a messenger. It''s coming. I can see that what I expected is not bad."


    With a proud look, Shen Shi walked out of the woods and saw a little demon soldier standing there. As soon as he saw the old white monkey coming out, he knelt down on his knees in a hurry and said, "Lord white monkey, the messenger who went up the mountain to persuade him..."


    The old white monkey laughed and said, "is he back? Where is he now?"


    The little demon was stunned for a moment, and said: -- He''s dead


    The old white monkey was stunned and said, "what?"


    The little demon opened a cloth bag beside him, and a head rolled out of it. It was the messenger sent out here in the morning. The blood flowed around the bag mouth, and then the little demon seemed to hesitate for a moment, and he wanted to say nothing.


    Obviously, the old white monkey didn''t expect such a situation. He didn''t recover for a moment. Instead, Shen Shizhen calmed down. Seeing the expression of the little demon, he quickly asked, "what else do you want to say?"


    The little demon secretly glanced at the old white monkey and said, "this head was thrown down from the mountain by the Lingmao tribe. At the same time, the people there also called for a message, saying that it was..."


    At this point, the little demon suddenly asked Ai Ai not to say anything. The old white monkey responded, and his face turned red. At this time, he burst into a rage and said, "come on, what did those bold idiots say?"


    The little demon''s neck shrank, and then finally said it out loud, saying: "they scolded on the mountain: fight if you want, and bring down your mother!"


    There was a moment of silence in the woods. Shen Shi almost laughed after his initial amazement. He quickly turned to see the old white monkey''s face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    All of a sudden, a terrible and angry roar rang through the woods. Not long ago, the old white monkey with the style of "famous general of ancient times" jumped up violently, and roared:


    "God killed Lingmao, how dare you insult me like this? I''ve killed you with my troops!"


    After that, the old white monkey glared at Shen Shi and the little demon soldiers standing on one side, and roared: "look at what you see, send what you are stunned, send orders to go down, send troops immediately, attack the civet cat, kill the enemy you see!"


    The green snake demon army came here just to fight. Even if it was pressed by the old white monkey for three days, it could still be regarded as lying on one''s back. What''s more, these demon soldiers were at the peak of morale and high morale. With an order, the whole camp would be turned over, and soon they would be lined up. Then the old white monkey gave an order, and hula, a large green snake demon army was like a pile The simple minded and brute force fool rushed up the hillside.


    Shen Shi followed behind the old white monkey and slowly moved to the territory of the Lingmao tribe on the top of the mountain behind the battle line. At the same time, looking at the battle ahead, he thought that this scene seemed to return to the original state.


    Then he couldn''t help but peek at the old white monkey who used to boast of himself not long ago. He seems to be calmer now, but his expression is full of frustration.


    It seems that ancient famous generals are not so easy to be


    Even if you want to learn, but sometimes the opponent does not cooperate, also let a person very helpless.


    The Lingmao tribe is indeed a very small tribe. Compared with the current green snake demon army, its combat power is still much different. From the beginning of the war, the Lingmao tribe was obviously at a disadvantage. But in the past, the demon soldiers of the civet tribe seemed to be fearless, shouting for a fierce battle, and they didn''t feel afraid of the more powerful enemies. Such tough fighting spirit is really admirable.


    Shen Shi couldn''t help but boast a few words in his eyes. Unexpectedly, the old white monkey heard it next to him. He gave him a horizontal look and said: "don''t think about it any more. The fighting spirit is tough. It''s a fart. It''s clear that these idiots are the lowest level of demons. Their brains are no different from monsters. They don''t understand anything except fighting and killing. Even if Laozi leaves them a way out, they don''t understand I can''t see it. I only know how to resist. I deserve to be exterminated! "


    Shen Shi is dumb, for a time really a little speechless.


    The battle quickly turned into a one-sided situation, and the green snake demon army took the absolute advantage. In the green snake camp, there was a huge and majestic figure fighting in the battlefield. It was Shi Zhu, who was carrying the terrible axe, rushed and killed countless enemies, almost no one, even those fierce civet soldiers Later, Shi Zhu had to give up three points, which to a large extent exacerbated the rout of the civet tribe.


    In the middle, many enemies besieged the stone pig, and some even plotted secretly. However, no matter old white monkey or Shen Shi, they all saw several times that the sword blade and axe cut the stone pig, but his skin like stone armor forced him to open. At this moment, a cat demon warrior who is one head higher than others rushes towards the Lingmao tribe. It seems that Kong Wu is powerful and far superior to others. He has fought against Shi Zhu for a few rounds. However, Shi Zhu is more and more mad with one enemy. He cries out for fighting. It turns out that one person forces a group of enemies to retreat. At this moment, the pig demon is just like a battle field An invincible war demon.


    The old white monkey snorted, pointed to the stone pig, turned to Shen Shi and said, "do you know what his blood talent is?"


    Shen Shi hesitated, shook his head and said, "I didn''t ask him, what is it?"


    Old white monkey light way: "is the low rank pig demon blood variation, can get a very common talent ability, thick armor." After a pause, the old monkey shook his head again, grinned and said, "but I didn''t expect that such a low-level blood power could be so useful to this pig demon."


    In front of him, Shen said with a smile: "there is no stone in the wound for a long time."


    Before the words came out, the stone pig suddenly roared and roared, and his whole body staggered and retreated three steps like an electric shock. Even when he saw a mass of black gas rising from his left arm, it disappeared instantly, and the stone pig''s face showed the color of pain. He saw the chance of the strong cat demon in his hand, and roared at the black gas rising place on the stone pig''s left arm Down, the stone pig''s original talent of thick armor suddenly disappeared. After a dull roar, a large amount of bloody spray came out, instantly dyed half of his body red.


    Both the old white monkey and Shen Shi were stunned. They looked at each other and were speechless: "what''s the matter today? It seems that everything you say will come back..."


    In addition to the number of demon soldiers that can be called up to fight, the strength of the demon generals is also a very important factor, because when fighting in the battlefield, according to the practice of the demon clan or ordinary demon clan, the demon generals will fight to kill the enemy personally, and a strong demon will be enough to drive the morale and strength of the whole demon army.


    Green snake tribe now dominates the South Bank of the Heishui river. A large number of fierce young demon generals have emerged under the seat of Lady Yulin, which is also an important reason. However, although there are many powerful demon generals, few of them look up to the old white monkey. This time, none of them have followed. As for the leader of the green snake demon army, the old white monkey doesn''t have to think too much about going to battle. It''s impossible.So many times, including just now, the fierce and majestic stone pig can be said to play such a role for the old white monkey. Looking at the fierce and invincible appearance of the pig demon, the green snake demon army naturally doubled its courage and moved forward bravely.


    But at the moment, the stone pig suddenly encountered an accident here, and the situation of the green snake demon army was suddenly defeated. Although it was far from the collapse of the whole army, the situation here on the battlefield really attracted the attention of countless demon soldiers.


    When Shi Zhu was suddenly injured, he felt that the strong cat demon in front of him seemed to be fiercer all of a sudden. He roared and kept attacking him. However, he seemed to encounter a very strange situation here. Whenever he wanted to use the talent of thick armor, a black gas would suddenly drop from a certain point of his body. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain like a poisonous insect biting him, softening his flesh and blood It''s like mashed meat. It''s almost defenseless.


    Under this great change, stone pig was surprised and angry, so he had to fight against the cat demon''s attack, but he was forced to retreat.


    At the moment, other people in the battlefield have already found some clues. When the two demons are fighting desperately, not far behind the cat demon, a small man in black suddenly appears. His whole body is covered in black robes, and even his head is covered by a big hood, just like the whole person is hiding in the dark.


    Every time the beast''s hand suddenly turned to black stone or black stone, it seemed that the pig''s hand suddenly turned to black stone.


    "Ghost witch!"


    In an instant, dozens of voices from the green snake tribe called out at the same time.


    No one would have thought that there is a ghost wizard hidden in such a small tribe as the civet tribe. We should know that the ghost wizard is not a character that can be cultivated by any tribe. According to the ancient legend, the ghost wizard seems to be an ominous person who walks alone in the dark, evil and even the ghost world after passing on alone. What they are good at is all kinds of evil Heart, poison, strangeness and even manipulation of corpses.


    For a moment, the green snake demon army even wavered a little.


    In contrast, the Lingmao tribe is obviously not surprised and afraid of the wizard in black. On the contrary, the soldiers of the Lingmao tribe take the opportunity to make a massive counterattack and have the momentum to pull the situation back.


    The key point of the battlefield is the decisive battle between the stone pig and the cat demon. However, with the help of the ghost witch, the stone pig almost has no resistance and retreats all the way. When the cat demon is about to force him into a dead corner to kill him, the ghost witch''s figure hidden in the shadow of his hood moves slightly, seems to sneer and wave his hand to the stone pig Let go of the last witchcraft.


    As the strange hide in his hand turned into black fire, a mass of black gas came and appeared in front of the stone pig. The pig demon''s eyes flashed a trace of despair, and at the same time, he saw the cat demon''s grim smile in front of him.


    However, at this moment, a hot fireball suddenly flew from the side and hit in the black air. The fire was burning up all the black air at once. At the same time, the fireball seemed to be eroded by the black air, and it was extinguished at the same time.


    The cat demon''s grin turned into amazement. The stone pig jumped up and looked back with a huge axe. He saw a young man standing nearby. It was Shen Shi. At the moment, he looked solemn and fixed his eyes on the man in black. At the same time, he waved his hand to the stone pig and said, "give me the ghost witch, and you can stop the others."


    The stone pig took a breath. A moment later, he gave a roar, which shocked the whole audience. It seemed that the war demon had come back again not long ago. No matter his left shoulder was injured now, without the constraints of the ghost wizard, the stone pig suddenly burst out, and even the most savage force in his bones burst out. He roared and rushed to the demon soldiers of the Lingmao tribe.


    Almost at the same time, the green snake demon army suddenly woke up one by one. Just now, he was so surprised that he forgot that there was a "ghost witch" in his army.


    Ghost witch to ghost witch, mad dog bites mad dog, let these ominous people solve all troubles by themselves.


    This is almost the same idea of every demon soldier on the scene, and then in a flash, the battlefield resumed fighting with each other. Only somewhere on the hillside, Shen Shi and the man in black stood against each other several feet apart, but there was a good open space around. No demon soldier wanted to get close to the two guys.


    The man in black''s hood moved slowly. Under the shadow, he seemed to be a little surprised. After looking at Shen Shi, the man in black didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he asked: "which witch are you from? Why did you forget the religious commandment of" ghosts don''t fight? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    Black witch?


    Inheritance?


    Commandments?


    Shen Shi is at a loss. He can''t figure out the meaning of the ghost words in front of him. However, he knows in his heart that it''s not the right time to talk about it. Moreover, the man in black is obviously a real ghost, but he is a fake. If he says a few more words, he will be recognized by this man.


    As his mind turned, Shen Shi immediately ignored the words of the man in black in front of him. As soon as he lifted his hand, a beam of crystal clear water lit up. A water archery talisman had been inspired and shot at the man in black.


    It seems that the man in black is still going to talk to Shen Shi Haosheng. It seems that he is going to persuade Shen Shi to retreat with some unknown commandment. However, he seems to be a strange fellow in ancient times. He doesn''t say a word, but he comes up straight to fight, and the "witchcraft" he uses seems to be quite different from his familiar witchcraft.


    In addition, the biggest feeling of people in black is, what is the inheritance of this guy, and when can the casting speed of witchcraft be so fast?


    However, in a flash, the sharp water from water archery had already rushed to his eyes. He was so surprised that he tried his best to hide to the side. Then he managed to escape. At the same time, he was scared out of a cold sweat.


    At this point, it seems that the sudden appearance of the ghost wizard did not mean to give in. The man in black also laughed angrily. He sneered twice, stretched out his thin arm like a ghost claw from under his sleeve robe, and began to cast the spell to prepare for counterattack.


    Shen Shi looked at the man in black''s actions. The corners of his mouth moved slightly, but there was no change on his face. Instead, he stepped forward. Between the shaking of his fingers, he was inspired by a fireball talisman. It was only a breath after the water archery.


    When the man in black''s magic was only half delivered, he saw that a hot fireball had almost hit his face. Even his face hidden under his hood seemed to be burning. He had to dispel the magic immediately and step back to avoid the fireball.


    At the same time, the man in black looked very embarrassed and raised his head. He said in a low voice, "Damn, how can you have so many sorcerers?"


    The faint smile in the corner of Shen Shi''s mouth seemed more and more obvious.


    Just now, the man in black started plotting against Shi Zhu. Shen Shi saw this man''s behavior from beginning to end. Although he still didn''t know what the sorcery was, Shen Shi had already judged that if this man cast a sorcery out of thin air, it would take about four breath to cast a sorcery. Occasionally, he would use one or two of those strange sorcery cards Animal skin, which should be the so-called talisman, will reduce the casting time by two breath.


    It seems that it''s really similar to his own five elements and talismans. No wonder at the beginning, old white monkey and other demon people mistook him for a ghost witch.


    However, seeing through this, Shen Shi has a great chance of winning against the ghost wizard. He has nothing else, but there are still a lot of talismans hidden in xiaoruyi ring. He has fought with monsters many times, but it''s really the first time to fight with such a person who can cast magic.


    At present, after Shen Shi cast two talismans first, as he expected, because of the time difference, the ghost wizard''s casting speed was not as fast as he did, so he fell down in the contest. Every time he wanted to cast a certain magic, including a talisman, he would find that the magic inspired by Shen Shi was already in front of his eyes, and finally fell into a dilemma I can''t fight back.


    On the battlefield, the demons around them in the distance and near widened their eyes and watched the fight, which was totally different from what they knew. They only saw strange witchcraft, carrying blazing fireballs and transparent water arrows crisscrossing in the air, and the people in black were also forced by Shen Shi, and soon they were left and right.


    Seeing that their own "ghost witch" suppressed their opponents, the green snake demon army burst out a burst of cheers here and pressed them on a large scale. There was a panic on the other side of the civet tribe. The wounded stone pig seems to stimulate the fierce savagery and fight fiercely. After several rounds, in a roar, he cut the strong cat demon into two parts with his axe.


    Seeing that the general was defeated, the army of the Lingmao tribe finally collapsed, and a large number of demon soldiers scattered and fled. The man in black saw that the situation was gone, and he was extremely dangerous under the pressure of Shen Shi. Finally, he gritted his teeth. He did not hide after Shen Shi sent out a fireball. After a hard hit, he turned and fled.


    Shen Shi''s original intention is to trap him with talismans. When the green snake demon army around him comes around, he is a turtle in the urn. Unexpectedly, the man in black still has such a way to escape. After staying for a while, he sees the man in black staggering and running towards the top of the mountain in a hurry. Shen Shi hesitates for a moment and chases after him.


    The green snake demon army encircles the mountain to exterminate the clan, and the Lingmao clan is also in dire straits. Along the way, there are women and children of the demon clan who are in a hurry. Whenever they see enemies like Shen Shi, they scream to avoid them. However, Shen Shi is different from those fierce green snake demon soldiers after all. He can''t do anything about the killing of women and children, so he ignores these kittens and only stares at the man in black who fled in front of him.But in addition to him, now the green snake demon army has reached the top of the mountain. When the big and small demon soldiers are fierce, all kinds of tragedies happen one by one not far away. Anyway, Shen Yaozu can''t do anything about it, so he can only treat himself as a dog.


    After the man in black was hit by Shen Shi''s fireball technique, it seemed that he had been hurt a lot. It seemed that the ghost witch, who was good at witchcraft, was very fragile in his own body. So although the mountain top was in a mess at the moment, and the ghost wizard used several tricks, Shen Shi finally caught up with him.


    The two men chased after each other, but they gradually left the living place of the civet tribe and arrived at a relatively remote mountain wall, where there was a natural cave, not very big, with some black cloth hanging at the door, which looked like the ghost wizard''s residence.


    Kancan ran to the cave. The wizard in front of him was very tired and panting. Even his hood tilted to one side, showing a face as dry as a skeleton. Seeing that there was no way to escape, the man in black turned around fiercely, glared at Shen Shi with fierce eyes, gritted his teeth and said:


    "do you really want to kill him? Such a rebellious act will be known by the Lich Lord in the future, and you will surely be skinned and thrown into the sea of evil spirits, suffering for millions of years! "


    Lich? What is this?


    Shen Shi''s heart is a Zheng again, think these strange ghost sorcery how have so many inexplicable broken things? However, seeing the witch''s face full of hatred and anger, he still seemed to attach great importance to the lich, and even threatened Shen Shi with the Lich.


    It''s just Shen Shi is not a wizard.


    Therefore, Shen Shi naturally sneers at this threat. On the contrary, he looks at this hopeless wizard carefully, but his eyes are a bit of thinking and exploring. Nothing else is that the wizard''s magic, including the beast skin talisman he used, really gives him a feeling of being too familiar with, although the magic and his five element method seem to be the world No, but somehow, Shen Shi always feels that there seems to be some similarity between them.


    Are they all magic?


    Shen Shi turns around these strange ideas in his heart, and then tells himself that as long as he catches hold of the ghost wizard and knows more about the ghost wizard, he can do better in the future by pretending to be a ghost wizard. Thinking about this in his heart, he is quietly pushing forward.


    Seeing that the enemy was still ruthlessly forced to come, the man in black wizard finally showed some despair in his eyes. Then he suddenly turned back and rushed into the cave.


    Shen Shi ran after him and crossed the cave. He saw that the cave was not deep. It was only about a foot deep inside, with some simple living utensils. It seemed that it was the residence of people in black on weekdays.


    At the moment, the man in black rushed to a stone wall, abruptly opened a place to look at the stones trapped on the stone wall, and then took out a black thing.


    Shen Shi was startled. He subconsciously stepped back. He looked at the ghost wizard as if he was going to jump over the wall. He didn''t know if it was his last mace. But now he fixed his eyes on it, and he couldn''t help taking a breath. What he saw was a dark black skeleton.


    The ghost witch grabbed the skull, and his voice seemed to change a lot. It became sharper and sharper. He looked like laughing wildly and listened like crying. He let out a vent over there, and then roared: "bastard, let''s die together!"


    Then, holding the skull in his hands, he raised it over his head and recited some strange incantations in his mouth. With the sound of his words, a cold and gloomy air suddenly came out from the skull. Shen Shi''s eyes were sharp. At a glance, he saw two red lights in the two holes of the skull.


    Ghosts!


    Shen Shi reacted for the first time. In the past, he heard that ghost witches can cast all kinds of strange, disgusting and vicious magic methods. Few people even inherit some evil methods, which can manipulate the corpses of the dead and perform the magic of the ghost.


    Unexpectedly, I really met him today.


    At this moment, Shen Shi''s face became extremely dignified, and his eyes were staring at the strange black skull. It''s not the first time that he saw strange and unpredictable ghosts. In fact, in the past, he was on the green fish demon island of Lingxiao sect. In his last days, he even had contact with the ghost, but of course, he was just running for his life.


    Shen Shi was not sure whether his five elements method had any effect on the unknown ghost in front of him. However, seeing the strange red awn in the skull''s eyes getting brighter and brighter, a virtual shadow was as high as a Zhang. When he saw that a huge and ferocious skeleton was about to appear behind the ghost, Shen Shi also felt a little bit of regret I''m a little too big to push this sorcerer too hard.


    However, at this tense moment, Shen Shi suddenly felt a flash of flame like heat on his right finger, which almost made him think that his palm was on fire. After shaking for several times, his face suddenly moved and a look of astonishment flashed over him. However, he put his finger on the little Ruyi ring. A moment later, a gray old ring appeared The beads with many tiny cracks appeared in his hands.But at this moment, the Tianfan Guzhu, who once led him to escape from the golden tire stone Dharma formation in the deepest part of the demon Island, changed his lifeless appearance after he came to the demon world, and suddenly sent out bursts of blazing heat. At the same time, several gray lights also lit up from Guzhu, which seemed to be powerless, but the direction of the light was the one in front of him Black skeleton ghost in recovery.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    Small Ruyi ring is one of the storage utensils, but normal storage utensils can only be used by the monks of Ningyuan realm. Small Ruyi ring is aimed at the people of gas refining realm, so there is a big gap between the materials and the refining of utensils and the intact storage utensils.


    One is that the storage space is much smaller. The other is that the material of the magic weapon is not so good, which makes the space unstable. It will collapse and destroy almost a year later. Of course, there are also advantages in this way. One is that the monks in the gas refining environment can use it. The other is that the price of the little Ruyi ring is much lower than that of the high and intact storage tools.


    Although there are many shortcomings, Shen Shi has been using the little Ruyi ring for several years now, but it is the first time that he has found something that can break through the obstruction of the stewardess of the little Ruyi ring and make the body feel it directly. You should know that in the past, no matter what it is, as long as you put it in the little Ruyi ring, any feeling will never come out, whether it''s smell, touch or any other feeling.


    However, in front of me, this silent tianfanguzhu broke this Convention.


    The old bead that suddenly woke up was derived from the demon hunting cave deep in the demon island in the past. All kinds of strange things that the ghost king did that day seemed to be attributed to this strange bead. Including Shen Shi''s unexpected activation of the golden tire stone array, he suddenly came to the demon world from the demon Island, which was also bestowed by this day''s fanguzhu.


    With all kinds of facts in front of his eyes, Shen Shi naturally knew that this bead, which looked very old with damage marks, was absolutely not ordinary. However, after he came to the demon world, he explored it carefully and studied it in all ways, but he had no clue. It seemed that the Tianfan ancient bead fell into a deep sleep after that time of stimulating the golden tire stone array, which did not stimulate the outside world at all No response. So after a long time, Shen Shi had no choice but to give up. However, this bead must contain a big secret. It''s impossible to discard it at will, so Shen Shi carefully put it in the little Ruyi ring and took it with him.


    But I didn''t expect that in today''s World War I, when the opponent, the man in black, who was the first witch he met after he came to the demon world, suddenly took out a black skull and looked as if he was going to cast a strange necromancer spell, the tianfangu bead suddenly woke up, and the reaction seemed to be quite fierce, and even sent out several equally strange gray lights, Like tentacles in general, although looking very powerless, but still like trying to grasp something.


    At the same time, Shen Shi soon finds that his opponent seems to have something wrong. After taking out the Black Skull and releasing the magic method, the black wizard roars wildly at the end, and the whole person suddenly starts to expand. The black robe, which used to look very broad on his thin body, is suddenly stretched out, and then he just listens There were bursts of cracking sound, including the sound of clothes and gowns breaking, and also the creepy sound of blood and bones breaking. The black robe was soon burst, and the blood burst out, and a terrible monster appeared in front of us.


    However, the shadow above the Black Skull suddenly retreated, approached the monster, and then began to merge as if it were a ghost.


    In the cave, the wind blows, and the cry of the dead is heard all the time.


    Shen Shi was stunned, and his heart was cold. The monster in front of him was obviously a strange forbidden skill that the ghost wizard had used regardless of everything before he died. Looking at the amazing momentum, he felt that it was a terrible ghost that had almost made him unable to breathe when it was half merged. You can imagine how terrible it would be once the monster really took shape.


    And the tianfangu bead on his hand was so hot that he could hardly hold it now.


    As soon as Shen Shi gritted his teeth, no matter how much, first he hit the ball of fire. At present, the situation is tense. In a word, he should first see if he can stop the monster''s combination. As for Tianfan Guzhu''s strange reactions, he doesn''t know why, and he can''t take care of them now.


    This fireball skill appeared in an instant, and it broke through the air. The monster was in the process of fusion, and there was no reaction. He just heard a loud bang and was hit by the fireball.


    A flash of fire flashed, the monster''s body swayed for a while, and there seemed to be a bit of burnt black mark on its body. However, in addition, it was still in the process of fusion, and the virtual shadow was about to enter the flesh and blood monster completely.


    On the body of tianfangu bead, it seems to be on fire at the moment. It''s very hot.


    Shen Shi took a step back and looked down. He saw the strange grey tentacle like light of tianfanguzhu struggling and waving. He was all in the direction of the monster in front of him. He took a deep breath, and a trace of determination passed in his eyes. He suddenly waved and threw tianfanguzhu at the monster.


    In the middle of the sky, it seems to think of a strange whistling sound, like the wind over the mountains, and like the crane crowing for nine days.


    From the beginning of fusion, the monster who seemed to have no response to the outside world suddenly felt something. He suddenly looked up and took a step back, showing a sense of fear. However, he was very clumsy and didn''t know if the fusion had not been completed, so he managed to avoid the step and was thrown over the tianfanguzhu All of a sudden hit on the head.There was no sound. The old grey and broken bead didn''t fall down. It was very strange. It seemed to fall into the sponge wall, so it was absorbed on the monster''s body. Then the gray tentacle light suddenly inserted into the monster''s skin.


    "Roar!


    A terrible roar resounded through the cave. The monster seemed to have suffered the deepest blow, and the whole huge body began to wriggle wildly. However, tianfangu beads were still tightly attached to the ghost, and they did not know what to draw from the monster mercilessly.


    then, in the startled eyes of Shen Shi, he looked at the monster that had just expanded, and once again reduced it again, as if the essence of the body was losing instantly, and all flesh and blood was withered and turned into a lifeless gray black color.


    The roar soon fell down, and the monster collapsed again soon retracted the size of the original ghost witch. After a while, when the gray and black color had covered the whole body, there was a sudden "boom" sound. It was not clear whether it was the ghost witch or the monster''s body suddenly burst out, scattered into countless pieces of gray black powder and splashed all over the cave.


    "Drop", a clear sound, the old bead fell to the ground, I do not know when it has converged all the abnormal, and restored to the old and damaged appearance, and then rolled several times on the hard stone surface, and then turned two circles in place, so it was still.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place and looked for a long time. Then he slowly stepped forward and looked at the bead for a while. Then he carefully picked up the tianfangu bead from the ground.


    At this moment, the tianfangu bead lying in his palm was very quiet, and all the anomalies disappeared, including the initial hot degree, which had completely restored the original old bead appearance with damage marks. However, Shen Shi stared at the bead for a while, but he always felt as if it had passed the scene just now. Although it didn''t seem to change much, there were several slight damage marks on the bead, but they seemed to have healed quietly, including the luster of the bead itself. Although it was still gray, it also made people feel that it would be a little brighter than before.


    Could this be the reason why something was sucked from the ghost just now?


    Shen Shen instinctively thought of this. Then he could not help but twitching his lips. A strange Pearl would be extracted from the spirits of the dead. He thought that at first, the beads seemed to come from the king of the devil. Shen Shen took a look at this gallows, and thought to himself what the origin of the bead was. Why is there such a strange power?


    After such a long time, Shen Shi still had no clue. In the end, he could only quietly put away the Tianfan ancient pearl, which was impossible. What if the strange Pearl was a rare treasure? Anyway, it''s better to treat it as a strange thing to restrain ghosts when meeting ghosts in the future.


    After collecting this strange bead, Shen Shi took a look at the ruined cave. There were gray black powder fragments everywhere. Thinking about the source of the powder not long ago, even he was a little disgusted. He shook his head and planned to leave.


    Only when he turned around, he suddenly saw something in the cave and stopped.


    At this moment, the ghost took out a few pieces of stone, which was hidden in the cave, but he couldn''t see it.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but he went over and looked inside from the outside. Then he reached in and took out what was left in the cave.


    It''s a well folded soft animal skin with dense handwriting on both sides. It''s a rough stone bottle. I don''t know what''s in it. In addition, there are also some fragmentary things, but they are all affected by the explosion just now. I can''t see what they are, but they must be very fragile.


    Shen Shi took the stone bottle and shook it first. It seemed that there was a sound of water flowing in it. After hesitating for a moment, he opened the bottle stopper and poured a little on the stones beside him. After a moment, a kind of turbid liquid with blue light came out and dropped on the hard stones.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, it was burnt as white as a stone.


    Shen Shi was startled and quickly closed the bottle cap. It was obviously a kind of poisonous thing in front of him. Even such a hard stone was corroded when it was said to be corroded, but he didn''t know how to refine it. Take this bottle and think about it. Shen Shi takes it back to xiaoruyi ring. Maybe it will be useful in the future. But at the same time, he is more wary of the strange race of ghosts and witches. The witchcraft is strange. He is used to poison insects and poisonous insects. He can manipulate the corpses of the dead, and even refine all kinds of extremely poisonous poisons. If it happens in the future It''s a headache just to think about it.


    After calming down, Shen Shi shakes his head and doesn''t think about the things that are too far away. His eyes fall on the soft skin in his hand. There are many words on both sides of the skin. When he wants to watch carefully, he suddenly hears a familiar voice with surprise coming from the entrance of the cave behind him. It''s the old white monkey:"Well, what''s going on here? What are you holding in your hand? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    Shen Shi turned around and saw the old white monkey standing at the entrance of the cave with a crutch. He was looking at the messy cave and Shen Shi standing in a piece of gray black powder.


    Shen Shi tugged at the corner of his mouth and pondered for a moment. He did not want to hide anything from the old white monkey, so he told the old white monkey about the battle from the beginning to the end. The old white monkey frowned when he heard that Shen Shi said that the ghost turned into a monster and sacrificed the Black Skull. His face was full of disgust. At last, knowing that the strange black gray powder and fragments in the cave were the fragments of the ghost monster''s self explosion, the old white monkey turned around and left the cave. It seemed that he was afraid that if he stayed in the cave for a while, he would be infected by these filthy things.


    Shen Shi saw that his reaction was so big. He was also stunned. He ran out of the cave and said to the old white monkey, "are you going now?"


    Old white monkey a face bad luck appearance, way: "don''t walk still stay here why?"


    "Well..." Shen Shi scratched his head, and his eyes fell on the animal skin in his hand. He said, "what about this animal skin? Is it something left by the ghost witch?"


    The old white monkey didn''t even look at it. He turned and walked away. At the same time, he said, "anyway, I don''t touch the ghost witch''s things. He''s with you. You can keep what you have."


    As he walked along, Shen Shi didn''t look back. As the old white monkey walked away, Shen Shi was dumb for a moment. He didn''t expect that the reputation of the ghost wizard was so bad, especially the ghost wizard who could manipulate the ghosts and ghosts. It seemed that even the demon clan hated it.


    Standing in the same place for a while, Shen Shi shakes his head and takes the hide into xiaoruyi ring, then goes out.


    This small battle happened on the South Bank of the Heishui River, and the result did not surprise anyone. The weak civet tribe could not resist the attack of the increasingly powerful Tianqing snake demon clan, even if it was only a demon army that was not particularly powerful in the green snake clan.


    Although there were some twists and turns in the middle of the war, the mysterious witch in black suddenly caused a lot of trouble to the green snake demon army, and even injured Shi Zhu, the number one brave general on the side of the green snake. However, because there was a "ghost Wizard" in the green snake clan, the Lingmao clan finally defeated and exterminated the clan They were also said to have died on the battlefield.


    Of course, the witch in black''s specific death method was not witnessed by the demon clan. However, the monster who hated ghosts, hated mysteries all day long, suddenly came out with poisonous gas and even manipulated the corpses of the dead, died. The sooner he died, the better. Who cares how he died!


    The southern bank of the Heishui river has a vast territory and has been in turmoil for many years. There are many small and large demon clans like the Lingmao tribe. Although the Tianqing snake demon clan is growing stronger and stronger, there is still a long way to go to complete the order of Lady Yulin to pacify the rear.


    After calming down the civet tribe, the demon army led by old white monkey took a day''s rest in the same place, and then set off for the next target. Because they just won a big battle, the spirit of the demon army was very high. The excitement of plundering from the civet tribe not long ago did not dissipate. Each demon army was making a lot of noise.


    Such a scene naturally fell into the eyes of the leader of the demon army. However, the old white monkey seems to have lost his enthusiasm for his dream of "ancient famous general" in these days. At the moment, he is lazy to meddle in his own business. Although the powerful pig Demon Stone pig, who is with him, suffered a lot of injuries that day, he seems to have strong body recovery ability and short life Time seems to have recovered almost, full of spirit, fierce face behind the old white monkey.


    Shen Shi, the "ghost witch" in the army, who had been promoted a lot after the first World War, but was also more and more disgusted by other demon clans, was quietly following the army. Next to him, the full little black pig jumped to the ground and ran around three feet from his feet happily and excitedly. Smelling here and smelling there, the ears of the two little pigs didn''t bounce twice. It was very interesting It''s cute.


    After a hundred miles in a day, there was still about a day''s journey to the settlement of the wild dog tribe, the next target of the demon army. The old white monkey was not in a hurry. Seeing that it was getting late, he ordered to camp and rest.


    After they had settled down one by one, the big and small demon soldiers, who had been tired for a whole day, fell asleep early. The rough snoring in the barracks came one after another. In a corner of the barracks, Shen Shi stayed in a small tent alone. Because of his special identity, there were few demon soldiers close to his tent. It seems that no matter the enemy or his own people, As long as the identity is a ghost witch, people in the demon clan have a natural aversion to it.


    Shen Shi has nothing to do about it, but it''s good for him. At least it makes him clean. Except for the old white monkey and stone pig, there are few people to disturb him. When the night comes, it''s a rare time for him to be alone.


    The tent made of rough tarpaulin blocked the night wind from the open wilderness outside, shaking slightly. Looking at the workmanship, Shen Shi glanced over the cloth and thought that after ten thousand years, it seemed that the demons in the demon world, or at least the demons in the southern foot of Heiyu mountain, were much stronger than those in the powerful days of the demon king court ten thousand years ago It has degenerated.Whether it is the strength of the demon clan, or these ordinary small things, it is so.


    I just don''t know if the demon world outside Heiyu mountain will be like this?


    A dim candle lit up the narrow space. The little black pig, who had been playing for a long time in the daytime, was very sleepy now. He was lying on a blanket and fell asleep. His two little ears drooped down. Occasionally, his mouth made some strange chirping sounds. It seemed that he was talking and mumbling, and it seemed that he was dreaming of something delicious to eat.


    Shen Shi takes a look at Xiao Hei, with a mild smile in his eyes. From the first day he came to the demon world, the little black pig followed him. These days, one person and one pig became more and more intimate. He reached over and gently touched the pig''s head. Little black ear flicked, shrunk his head, turned over and went on sleeping.


    With a smile on his lips, Shen Shi drew back his hand. For a moment, he felt sleepless. After pondering for a moment, he took out the animal skin from the witch in black from xiaoruyi ring and spread it out under the candle light.


    The clear words on the animal''s skin reflected like his eyes one by one.


    The languages of the two groups are always the same. The reason for this is that the two groups hold opposite views. Today, the human race, which has occupied the dominant position in the Hongmeng Kingdom, has told all its descendants that the human race is a great race with a long history, far better than the demon race. Long before the establishment of the demon king court, there was a splendid culture. It was the human race that created this kind of written language, passed it down, and then learned it by the uncivilized demon race To this day.


    Shen Shi, however, after coming to the demon world, borrowed the light of the old white monkey and read some of the ancient books of the demon family. In the books of the demon family, he held the view that the demon family is the great God Pangu, and all the glory belongs to the great saint demon family. Of course, this language was invented by the demon family itself. As for the humble race of the human race, it''s not the same It was the demon clan who pitied them that taught it. As for the changes in the future, it is natural that the human race is ungrateful and rebellious.


    In a word, everyone insists that he is the truth side of this historical muddle. Of course, Shen Shi can''t distinguish clearly and has no intention to calculate it, but it''s convenient for him to mix with the demon clan, including reading books and talking with the demon clan, and watching this beast skin handwriting tonight.


    This is a piece of animal skin full of words left by a ghost witch. Before watching it, Shen Shi had a vague guess in his heart. After reading it from beginning to end, he confirmed his guess. This seemingly soft but tough animal skin, including the words on it, is the inheritance of the dead ghost witch in front of him.


    Every witch has its own inheritance of witchcraft, which is what the Lich said when he severely criticized Shen Shi on the battlefield that day. As the words on the animal skin passed before Shen Shi''s eyes one by one, the unknown side of the mysterious witches, including those weird and mysterious witchcraft, quietly opened a corner in front of him.


    According to the written records on this animal skin, the inheritance of the black witch directly comes from the origin of all the witchcraft. The ancient great Lich who created all the black witchcraft is also the source of all the ghosts and witches'' power. This origin is really remarkable. Although Shen Shi has no idea whether the ancient great Lich is a God or a human or a ghost for the time being, he obviously has such a famous family It seems that the ghost''s fate is extraordinary.


    Shen Shi was worried. He thought that if he got into any big trouble, it would be bad. He just looked down the words on the animal skin, but his brow was slowly wrinkled. The words behind it recorded some of the practices of the ghost wizard. It was really weird, but I don''t know if it was because he had five elements as the basis. Shen Shi saw these witches It''s not very hard to understand the Dharma. Basically, I quickly understood the truth. I also realized that if these magic methods were used as a guide, there would be no special obstacles.


    At the same time, after he secretly compared with his six first-order five elements skills, Shen Shi soon found that although the magic skills recorded on this animal skin had strange effects, the real power of hurting the enemy was not particularly powerful, at most it was equal to his first-order five elements skills.


    So it seems that this ghost witch''s inheritance of witchcraft is very common. It doesn''t match with the famous origin mentioned on this animal skin. It''s from the inheritance of witchcraft of the ancient great Lich


    Shen Shi scratched his head and was puzzled. His eyes leaped over this passage and fell to the other side of the animal''s skin. What was recorded there was another amazing and well-known method of ghost witches Sorcery. Shen Shi clearly remembers that when the old white monkey saw him for the first time, he inadvertently mistook his talisman for a magic talisman. This is the day when he has been sneaking into the green snake tribe.


    When he thought about this, Shen Shi''s eyes were more serious than before. Just looking at it, his face began to be strange, as if he had seen something incredible and strange.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Shen Shi has seen the ghost wizard use the talisman in battle. Its effect seems to be quite similar to that of the talisman, and its casting speed is much faster. Now after reading the words on the animal skin, he has repeatedly confirmed that the talisman should be equivalent to the talisman in the sorcery. He also infuses a sorcery with a special talisman in advance and uses it in casting The casting time will be shortened, but the power of the spell will hardly change.


    Seeing this, even his own heart was full of curiosity and speculation about the witchcraft, which seemed dark and strange. Who could have thought that in the strange and mysterious demon world thousands of years away from the Hongmeng world, there would be a way similar to the five elements?


    Anyway, there is no relationship between witchcraft and the five elements. Shen Shi doesn''t believe it. Maybe these two magic powers, which are quite different now, came from the same source thousands of years ago? Even the talisman and the talisman are so similar?


    When Shen Shi thought of the talisman, he continued to read it. Sure enough, at the end of the animal skin, he recorded the method of making the talisman. With Shen Shi''s immersion in the talisman for many years, he quickly understood most of the difficult words for ordinary people. The fundamental truth between the two is almost the same, but the difference lies in whether they are different It''s limited by the conditions in the demon world. When making a sorcerer''s amulet, the material selected by a ghost witch is usually the fur of a spirit beast containing spirit power, which can bear the spirit power of the sorcery.


    In the remaining steps, there will also be eight directions similar to the talisman on the animal skin, and the thing to fill these blank places is the talisman matrix similar to the talisman. But here, Shen Shi found a very strange place in the witchcraft. They didn''t have those twisted and complicated runes. According to the record of this animal skin, five kinds of poisonous insects were used to make the witchcraft runes in the witchcraft. Toad, poisonous snake, centipede, scorpion and spider were black and white, such as Yin and Yang of the rune. There were ten kinds of patterns in total, which constituted the Runes of the witchcraft.


    Ten kinds of black-and-white poisonous insect runes are clearly recorded on the animal skin. Shen Shi looks at them one by one with a faint yellow candle. In the slightly shaking halo, the strokes of these poisonous insect runes are relatively simple compared with those of the five element runes, but they are lifelike one by one. It seems that they are trying to survive, with a faint sense of vitality The meaning of Yin evil is exactly the perfect correspondence with the temperament of the ghost witch.


    After reading the last paragraph, Shen Shi gently put down the animal skin. At the moment, he didn''t feel sleepy. Instead, he felt like the wind and clouds in his mind.


    The mysterious race of ghosts and witches, witchcraft and witchcraft, which seemed to be born with a dark breath, opened a mysterious page in front of his eyes through this animal skin.


    He lowered his head and gazed quietly at the skin, silent, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, he frowned and opened the skin again. He whispered to himself, "what''s the name of the wizard in front of you..."


    Since you want to pretend to be a ghost witch, you have to act like it.


    This is Shen Shi''s last words to himself, which can be regarded as an excuse for himself. But in fact, he also knows that although the mysterious witchcraft and amulets on the animal skin look strange and dark, like the five elements, this form of supernatural power seems to have a natural attraction for Shen Shi, which makes him full of curiosity and especially want to practice ¡£


    However, the ghost wizard''s strength is general, and his way of life is ordinary. Although the inheritance of witchcraft recorded on the animal skin is frightening at the beginning, the actual content is still relatively weak. According to Shen Shi''s own understanding, the animal skin records four low-level witchcraft which are similar to the first-order five element method, as well as the method of making these witchcraft symbols, that is to say It''s the array pattern of those poisonous runes on the skin.


    These four kinds of sorcery are "void spirit", "skin erosion", "blood poison" and "decay". The skin erosion is a strange sorcery that made the stone pig suffer a great loss on the battlefield that day. Once it is used, this sorcery will greatly reduce the opponent''s body protection skill or body protection magic power, even partially dissipate, causing great danger and flaws.


    "Xulingshu" is also a very strange kind of sorcery. On the contrary, this sorcery will invade the enemy''s body and affect the circulation of Qi and blood after it is used, making its action a little dull. At the same time, the attack power of Taoist magic power will continuously decrease. The remaining blood poison and putrefaction are both poisonous sorcery. Once hit, the opponent will start to bleed everywhere or start to rot. they are really weird, disgusting and even evil sorcery.


    Shen Shiguang felt a little numb when he looked at it. He also subconsciously thought that if he put this sorcery on the Terran territory, once it was put into practice, it would have little effect on those monks with high realm because of the absolute suppression of the realm of Taoism, but it would have no effect on the opponents of the same level Absolutely disgusting!


    But if you cooperate with the five elements that you have learned Shen Shi silently sketched a picture of the future talismans flying across the sky, and then the techniques flying all over the sky. For no reason, he suddenly got excited.The useful records of witchcraft are basically these four. According to the inheritance of ghost witchcraft, witchcraft can be divided into three factions, namely black witchcraft, poison witchcraft and witchcraft. The inheritance of witchcraft recorded on this animal skin is black witchcraft, while blood poison and rot are poison witchcraft. There is also a kind of witchcraft that drives all kinds of poisonous insects. It seems that it is not here It''s the inheritance of ghosts and witches.


    However, in addition to the four kinds of witchcraft, Shen Shi finally found something completely different from all witchcraft, which is also the root of the abomination of the ghost race by all the demon races, a kind of witchcraft involving the dead.


    "Ghost calling".


    This is the name of that dark and strange magic. Shen Shi looked at it silently, thinking that at the end of the decisive battle that day, the ghost wizard must have used this kind of undead magic in the end, but it seems that this kind of magic is obviously difficult and extremely dangerous. After the ghost Wizard used it, the enemy was not destroyed, but he became a ghost first.


    Although it is generally regarded as a kind of weird secret skill of ghost sorcery in the demon world, Shen Shi thinks that this kind of magic skill, which involves ghosts and spirits, has little to do with the three major factions of the sorcery, but it is a kind of mysterious magic skill independent of the sorcery system.


    However, as long as the magic power of the dead is involved, Shen Shi''s reputation is not very good. It''s easy to be disgusted. In the past, Shen Shi kept away from such things. Now suddenly there is such a technique in front of him, whether or not to learn, Shen Shi himself is also in a bit of hesitation.


    After hesitating for a while, Shen Shi decided to put aside this strange magic for the time being. Anyway, there are still four witchcraft in front of him that can be practiced.


    In the quiet corner of the barracks, outside the narrow tent, in the dead of night, you can still see the figure in the tent from a distance. It seems that you start to wave your arms slowly, as if you are practicing something.


    Two days later, the green snake demon army arrived outside the settlement of the wild dog tribe. In fact, it could arrive one day earlier along the way. However, the old white monkey slowed down the army''s speed and was just one day late. Other people didn''t know what he meant. Shen Shi asked him in private unintentionally. The old white monkey also had a strange look and said helplessly:


    "don''t you look below us All of these idiots have their brains like wooden statues. In addition, they have been slaughtered by the front. The battle of civet is exciting. As long as they get to the place, no matter whether they are tired or not, they will rush up and have a big fight The old white monkey shook his head and said, "it''s better to just press them on the road than I''ll try my best to suppress them at that time."


    Shen Shi is speechless about this. Anyway, the general situation is like this. The green snake demon army is a powerful force that ordinary tribes can''t resist on the South Bank of Heishui river. If they don''t surrender and take refuge, they will destroy the clan. In this case, it depends on how the wild dog tribe chooses.


    It''s reasonable to say that in the face of such a desperate situation, most of the wild dog tribes still have to surrender. However, these days'' life experience in the demon world has made Shen Shi understand that he can''t treat the demon tribe with common sense. Far from that, the situation of the Lingmao tribe is almost the same as that of today''s local dog tribe. However, the Lingmao tribe just refuses to surrender to the azure snake demon. As for the truth Maybe Shen lie''s unyielding nature can''t be understood?


    However, there are a lot of other demons attached to Tianqing snake demon tribe. What''s the reason?


    Anyway, Shen Shi felt that he couldn''t understand the strange race of the demon clan any more.


    After arriving at the wild dog tribe, the old white monkey finally made a complete plan, regardless of the call for war from the howling and killing beasts under his command, and forced the whole army to rest for another day. At the same time, perhaps for the sake of his dream of "ancient famous general" still remaining in his heart, he also sent a demon soldier to try to persuade the wild dog tribe to surrender.


    Because the settlement of the wild dog tribe is on a plain, which is different from the Lingmao tribe living on the mountain, Shen Shi saw this time in the army, but soon he realized why the Lingmao tribe had vowed not to surrender.


    Because the demon soldier sent by the old white monkey stood in front of the gate of the wild dog tribe. He was as arrogant as the ancestor of all the wild dog tribes. He was full of vulgar words and swearing words. He stabbed the wild dog tribe to surrender immediately. If he didn''t surrender, he would kill your family, rob your property, take your wife and sell your children


    Before the words came out, the demon soldier had been chopped by a fierce dog demon from the wild dog tribe.


    Green snake demon army big Hua, old white monkey big drink, say: "morale is usable!"


    Then, with a command, the whole army went up.


    The boom is another fierce tribal battle within the demon clan. Standing behind the battle, Shen Shi stands side by side with the old white monkey. After a while, Shen Shi looks a little suspicious and secretly asks the old white monkey: "is morale available? That''s what you came up with? "


    Old white monkey face unchanged, said: "flexible, but also the ancient means of the famous general."


    Shen Shi stares at him, shakes his head and turns around.On the evening of this day, the azure snake demon side won a great victory, once again destroyed the wild dog tribe, and obtained countless spoils.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    In a twinkling of an eye, three years have passed since Shen Shi came to the demon world.


    In three years, he has grown from a 16-year-old boy to a 19-year-old boy. Now he has grown up completely. At least from the appearance, he is a strong adult man, even taller than ordinary people. I don''t know if it is because there is no spirit crystal in the demon world, so he is forced to eat the food which is mainly made of monster meat all day Off.


    Similarly, there is no Ling Jing. Even in the past three years, he has paid attention to it and tried his best to find it. But at least in this black prison mountain area, he has not found any Ling Jing. There is no spiritual crystal, there is no cultivation.


    Today, Shen Shi is still stagnant in his way of life. In the past, he was once regarded as a gifted newcomer among the disciples of LingXiao Sect on Qingyu island. Three years later, he still stagnated in the high-level realm of gas refining without any sign of breakthrough.


    At the beginning, Shen Shi tried every means to find out if there was any possibility of returning to the Terran. Even in his heart, he knew how hopeless the hope was. The two tribes were separated for tens of thousands of years. Did he ever hear of the way to cross the border? And it did.


    Gradually, while disappointed, Shen Shi gradually accepted the reality that he, as a human race, seemed to have to pretend to be a demon for a long time and live in the demon world. He still has a strong nostalgia for the native land of the human race, but people always want to live.


    So Shen Shi gradually began to accept the reality of living in the demon clan, but when he was in a daze occasionally, he would still inadvertently think of those past events, his missing father, the days when he practiced under the Lingxiao sect, and the friends he knew during this period.


    What kind of situation will they be in after these three years? How many people will have surpassed themselves, broken through the realm of refining gas, practiced to the realm of condensing yuan, and really stepped on the threshold of cultivating immortals?


    Without Lingjing, he can''t practice. Shen Shi has no way to practice the iron law of the human race for thousands of years. But he can only practice those five elements, including the witchcraft he got after he came to the demon world.


    Sometimes he thought with a little self mockery, maybe for thousands of years, none of the monks in the human race has been forced to give up the cultivation of the Taoist realm itself, and instead go to practice the five element method wholeheartedly.


    In the past three years, he could only concentrate on the cultivation of the five elements, but there was some harvest. At the beginning, because he had practiced the Qingxin mantra, there was a place where the spiritual power gathered in the meixinqiao acupoint, which made him unexpectedly fast in practicing the five elements. After three years of continuous training, although the techniques were still those, Shen Shi was practicing them There has been a great progress in speed and control of magic power.


    Today, even if he doesn''t need talismans, it only takes him about two breaths to independently activate his inner spiritual power to cast a five element method, which is even faster than the casting speed of most Ning Yuan Jing monks. If he uses talismans or sorcery talismans, his casting speed is surprisingly fast, even shorter than one breath.


    But even so, among the skills he knew, there was no change in his power, which was the most regretful thing for Shen Shi.


    In addition to the earliest six first-order five element magic methods, Shen Shi has learned the following four magic methods in the past three years, namely, void spirit, skin erosion, blood poison and decay, and can skillfully use them. Even the last ghost summoning skill recorded on the animal skin, Shen Shi secretly practiced it when he was bored. In Shen Shi''s own words, he looks like a real wizard now.


    Once sold, no one can see that he is a fake.


    Even in order to better get along with the azure snake demon clan, Shen Shi went out of his way to find a set of black cloth robes to put on after a period of time. The whole person suddenly looked a lot gloomy, which was similar to the ghost witch he met in the Lingmao tribe, and made the surrounding demons more and more alienated from him.


    At the same time, when he, an insignificant figure, wandered along with his fate in a daze, the fate of many demon tribes in the southern foot of Heiyu mountain also changed dramatically in the past three years.


    The powerful prosperity of the azure snake demon tribe has become more and more obvious and even irresistible. Although empress Yulin has been strongly suppressing her subordinates not to cross the Heishui River, in the South Bank of the Heishui River, the demon army of the azure snake demon has swept everything. In the past three years, almost all the rebellious tribes have been pacified. Today, the south of the Heihe River is full of snake demons No more noise.


    After three years of recuperation, the strength of the Tianqing snake demon tribe has become stronger and stronger. Now everyone''s eyes have been firmly on the Heishui river. Everyone knows that the next goal of the demon army of the Tianqing snake demon tribe must be on the other side of the Heishui river.


    I just don''t know when the decisive battle that will determine the final trend of the tribes at the southern foot of Heiyu mountain will start?Black snake and black phoenix, the impending war between the two tribes, involved almost all the eyes of the demons in this land. Everyone was excited, excited, scared and terrified, except one.


    Shen Shi is not a demon clan. Naturally, he is not interested in the internal fight between the demon clans. It''s just because he is in the green snake tribe in his life and has to fight with the demon army many times.


    Three years later, the two little Ruyi rings he had brought to the demon world had already passed their service life, and now they have been abandoned. Without such a very convenient container as the little Ruyi ring, Shen Shi had to carry some important things with him in a small cloth bag. Fortunately, he didn''t have anything heavy and huge. The only trouble was that the talisman he had brought from the Terran was gradually exhausted in these years.


    However, Shen Shi also found another way through the ghost witch skin, that is, the talisman made from the skin, four kinds of witchcraft. He learned to make talisman one after another. Anyway, he had the foundation of making talisman, and it was much easier to make talisman than talisman, so there was no difficulty.


    The most important thing is that through the comparison between the five elements and witchcraft, Shen Shi can''t help but feel that there are some strange connections between these two seemingly different witchcraft. So after thinking about it for a while, Shen Shi began to try to make talismans by making talismans. In other words, he basically drew talismans on the animal skin of the talismans The first is the formation, and then it is infused with spirit.


    At the beginning, he was not surprised to fail. It seems that there are many conflicts in the description of spirit power infusion and rune array. However, Shen Shi found one thing from these failures, that is, the magic talisman can withstand the spirit power infusion of the talisman. With this basic point, Shen Shi insisted on trying. This may be the first time in thousands of years that someone tried to integrate the five elements and witchcraft in the two systems.


    Three months later, Shen Shi made the first magic talisman of water archery.


    On that day, it didn''t look any different, there was no thunderbolt, there was no vision, everything was very quiet, Shen Shi quietly made such a new magic talisman.


    In this distant foreign land, it may be the happiest day after Shen Shi came to the demon world.


    And if the five elements can be made into magic talismans, can magic talismans also be made into talismans? This idea almost immediately rushed to Shen Shi''s mind, but now this situation, of course, can not be confirmed.


    Perhaps, his life will be so old in this demon world?


    This is a terrible idea that Shen Shi wandered in the bottom of his heart. He hid his identity. All he thought was that he could return to the Terran territory one day, but now it seems that this idea is becoming increasingly dim.


    Sometimes he would look out at the towering black prison mountain range and feel the impulse to get out of this land. Even if he could not go back to the Terran, at least in the demon world, he would go out to see what it was like outside?


    In a word, after three years of chaos and tension, the confrontation between the north and the south in Heiyu mountain becomes more and more intense, and Shen Shi, who is hidden in the demon clan, is also at a loss, occasionally missing his hometown relatives.


    In June, an order from the depths of the snake tent rang through the South Bank of the Heishui river.


    The azure snake demon tribe, like a fierce beast, leaps up and shows its sharp and terrifying teeth. The whole army is mobilized and swarms away towards the North Bank of the Heishui river.


    This decisive battle, which affected countless demon families and determined the fate of the tribes at the southern foot of Heiyu mountain, finally came.


    The green snake army crossed the Heishui River on the 5th of June. The black phoenix demon clan, which has been occupying the North Bank of Heishui river for hundreds of years, immediately responded. A large number of elite black phoenix demon troops went south, and two of the most powerful tribal demon troops in the mountain area of black prison confronted each other hundreds of feet away at linghoupo on the North Bank of Heishui river.


    In terms of the number of demon troops, the two armies faced each other. On the contrary, the number of the green snake demon army was more, reaching 4000, while the number of the black phoenix demon army was about 3500. But in any case, these two demon armies are the most powerful forces in the black prison mountain world.


    It has been seven days since the two demon clans, green snake and black phoenix, faced each other in the north and south of linghoupo. To the surprise of most demon clans, although sporadic conflicts occur from time to time, almost all of them are battles happened when the routine patrol teams of the two sides meet unintentionally. On the contrary, the elite demon clan army always stays in the same place. Whether it''s green snake or black phoenix, they don''t mean to launch an attack immediately. It seems that more of them are still testing.


    This situation surprised many demon families, including many of the demon generals under the green snake. Originally, with the recent prosperity of the green snake demon family, empress Yulin only made a little rest, and then launched a stormy attack on the black phoenix demon family, the last enemy of Heiyu mountain, so as to establish the dominance of the green snake in the green spirit world.


    But what I didn''t expect is that now, instead of ordering the attack, Yulin restrained his men from moving without permission. Nevertheless, under the confrontation between the two armies before the battle, the atmosphere inside and outside linghoupo was still very tense, even a little breathless, with a heavy feeling of wind and rain.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "Old monkey."


    "Well?"


    "You said that the green snake clan has been deadlocked here. Why didn''t the black phoenix demon clan fight over there? Now it''s obvious that we''re going to be bad for them. We''re going to fight outside Fengming city. "


    "Because they have fewer demon soldiers than us."


    "Ah, that''s it?"


    "Nonsense."


    "That''s strange. Since you mean that the black phoenix demon clan is afraid of us, why don''t you just go back to Fengming city and defend it? Instead, why don''t you stare at us on the monkey slope hundreds of miles away from the city?"


    "Say you are stupid, you still don''t admit that a little demon wants to rush to your house to fight and make a house clean. Are you willing to fight like a chicken at home, or just kill him outside the house, and then go home and have a good sleep?"


    "Well Kill him outside


    "It''s over."


    The old white monkey stares at Shen Shi. They are wandering in the army camp of the azure snake demon. Since Shen Shi practiced the witchcraft, and later he dressed in a black robe for the sake of being realistic, although he is only 19 years old, he looks very gloomy. In recent years, he has few friends, that is, Lao Bai Monkey and Shen Shi will be closer to him.


    Shen Shi is chatting with the old white monkey, but in a twinkling of an eye, he sees a few slender fox demons with thin eyes and long ears stirring something in a corner of the green snake camp. Next to them are four or five green snake guards, who have been guarding Yulin all the time. It seems that they are expelling other demon families from getting close to these fox demons, and they don''t know what they are doing No.


    Shen Shi touched the old white monkey and motioned him to look there. At the same time, he was a little confused and said, "old monkey, do you know what they are doing?"


    The old white monkey looked over there, then turned his head without expression, and said faintly, "I don''t know."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to think that the old monkey''s answer was so simple. There was a strange color on his face, but he didn''t ask any more. He just walked away with the old monkey side by side and said, "it''s the eighth day now. Is this battle still going on?"


    The old white monkey sneered and said, "don''t worry. Maybe the war will start in the twinkling of an eye. At that time, you will suffer. Don''t accidentally die in the battlefield."


    Shen Shi laughed and patted the old white monkey on the shoulder. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a loud horn from the depth of the camp. It was loud and sharp, resounding through the whole green snake camp.


    The old white monkey and Shen Shi''s face changed. The sound of the bugle is the signal that the green snake demon clan is ready to summon troops to start the battle. After eight days of waiting, is the battle going to start without any sign?


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, turned and strode away. Yulin was very strict. The bugle sounded, and the big and small demons would go as soon as possible. Just did not wait for him to walk out two steps, suddenly heard behind the old white monkey called: "stone."


    Shen Shi looked back at him and said, "what''s the matter, old monkey?"


    On the old white monkey''s face, there was a rare trace of regret. He hesitated for a moment and said, "what I said just now is a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    Shen Shi lost his smile, waved his hand and said with a smile, "I know. I can''t take that seriously."


    The old white monkey seemed to be a little uneasy. He ran after the advice and said, "you have no eyes on the battlefield. Don''t try to be brave. Don''t try your best like other simple minded guys. No matter how powerful you are, you will only have one life."


    Shen Shi received a smile, nodded and said, "I know." After that, he took a look at the old white monkey, turned around and strode away. Along the way, countless demons emerged from the barracks one after another and flocked to the largest barracks where jade Lin, the leader of the azure snake demon, was located.


    On this day, after eight days of confrontation between the two demon clans, the green snake and the black phoenix, the green snake demon clans finally launched the attack first.


    There are signs of mobilization for the Tianqing snake demon. The black phoenix demon army, which has been waiting for many days, soon gets the news. With a commotion, the demon army in the camp also marches out.


    The demon armies on both sides, centering on linghoupo, slowly approached, but when they were about 100 feet away, they stopped at the same time.


    On the battlefield, there is a sense of extermination. As the wind blows across the hillside, Shen Shi, who is standing in the demon army, silently looks at the dark area of the black phoenix demon clan in front of him. Subconsciously, he touches the cloth bag tied on his belt. There are many kinds of witchcraft he has made in recent years. There are four kinds of witchcraft and six kinds of five elements. He is in danger at any time On the battlefield, these talismans are his most reliable means.


    In the woods in the distance, the sound of branches and leaves shaking with the wind seems so clear at the moment, as if it forebodes the coming disaster of blood and light. Sure enough, just a moment later, among the demon troops waiting on both sides, the azure snake demon first made a move here. In the middle position on the right side of the army camp, a demon troop of about 100 people, led by a strong demon general, came to the middle position between the two armies.


    What is this for?There was a commotion in the army of the black phoenix demon family. There were a lot of unknown demon families in the green snake family, so they looked at each other. Shouldn''t the war spirit that has been brewing for such a long time be that lady Yulin waved her hand and all the troops rushed to kill, slashed and killed happily? How can such a small team of more than 100 people come out again?


    Shen Shi is also stunned, look up, suddenly heart move, but found that the team''s lead demon will actually be a local dog.


    Under the gaze of the armies on both sides, the local dog with a small group of demon soldiers swaggered to the middle, his face was full of arrogance, and then suddenly opened his mouth and yelled at the opposite side.


    Naturally, the words were vulgar, and there was no need to describe them in detail. However, the meaning of the words was not complicated. After greeting the relatives of the black phoenix demon family and their routine scorn and ridicule, the local dog sneered and introduced himself. It was the green snake demon that introduced the local dog. Then he asked if there were any heroes in the black phoenix army who would dare to come out and fight with me?


    At this point, both Heifeng and the soldiers of the green snake demon clan have almost understood what it means for the team of demon soldiers of the local dog to go to the middle.


    Since ancient times, the demon clan has been a race that highly advocates force, followed by the worship and esteem of powerful heroes. In ancient times, when the demon clan had a civil war, there was often a confrontation between the two armies, in which each side had a senior general in front of the army. In this way, the winner''s morale is naturally high, and the losers are often extremely depressed. As a result, the whole army has collapsed. Over the years, this ethos has been handed down among the demons and never stopped.


    But over the years, the war in the demon world has been chaotic, and the war has become more and more cruel. This kind of heroic and single-minded thing with the style of ancient gentlemen has gradually become less and less. Instead, it is often a group of bees fighting and killing in a disorderly way. It''s like a headless fly. In the eyes of some demon people who are nostalgic for their ancestors, oh, yes, the typical example is the old white monkey, and they often embrace it Resentment goes on and on, often sarcastic.


    Although this kind of single challenge is rare nowadays, the worship of heroes goes deep into the marrow of all demon clans. Every demon clan is eager for this kind of hot-blooded single challenge. After discovering that the green snake side has sent a general to openly challenge, the whole army of black phoenix demon clan is immediately excited.


    Well, anger is OK.


    It is absolutely demoralizing to face such a challenge without taking part in the battle. Although it may not be an exaggeration that the whole army will be defeated, the morale of the two armies is so important that we can not lose any of it. So the black phoenix demon clan made a response very quickly. The front demon soldiers made way to both sides. From the camp, a tall and strong demon general came out. He also took a hundred demon soldiers and walked fiercely to the open space between the two armies. The target was the local dog.


    Seeing these two groups of fierce demon soldiers close at hand, the air above the battle line has been tense to the extreme, the swords and weapons have come out of their scabbard, and the cold light is flashing, and countless demon soldiers and demon generals in the camps of both sides are clamoring, like huge waves, rolling over the monkey slope.


    In the green snake demon army, Shen Shi can''t help but tremble slightly. It''s not fear, but a kind of excitement aroused by the blood of being killed.


    Under the gaze of all the demon families, the local dog and the black phoenix demon sneer at each other and abuse each other for a few words, and then each of them orders the accompanying Pro guard demon soldiers to retreat and return to their respective camps. Originally, it was just in case to take these pro guards, but now the situation is obvious. No matter which side is playing tricks in this single challenge in full view of the public, it will only make all the demon families who witness this scene despise.


    I''m the only one!


    When the pro guard demon soldier retreats, there are only two strong demon families left in the field. The local dog is strong and brave, but the black phoenix family''s demon general is a ferocious black bear demon general, whose body shape is much bigger than that of the local dog. At first sight, it''s the kind of strong demon general with terrorist power, which is very frightening.


    But in the face of such a fierce opponent, the local dog was not afraid at all. Instead, he kept extending his long tongue and licking his scarlet lips, showing the appearance of bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty.


    With the roar of the two camps gradually rising, suddenly the two confronting demons will give out a roar at the same time, then rush up and kill into a group.


    It was almost the first time they met, and the bright red blood was splashed into the air. The sharp ice blade cut blood wounds on the two powerful demons and spattered blood, but they seemed not to care. They looked more and more fierce and howled to kill together again.


    After the spatter of blood, the countless demon soldiers in the crowd suddenly seemed to be stimulated. All kinds of shouts came one after another, excited.


    This is true everywhere in the army of the green snake demon family. From the demon generals to the most common little demons, they are all excited about the endless fight between life and death. Only in the center of the army, surrounded by a circle of demon generals, the leader of the green snake demon Yulin still keeps calm.


    On her beautiful and charming face, the expression has always been light, a pair of cold snake pupil, glimmering, but not even the slightest excitement. In addition, most of the demon generals around her are excited. Even though they know that the local dogs fighting in the field may not be able to hear their words of encouragement and encouragement, these enthusiastic young demon generals are still roaring freely. It seems that as long as the voice is louder, they can give the local dogs more power.In the crowd, the old white monkey standing a little behind Yulin coldly looked at the scene around him, but his old face was not excited by those young demons, but more of a kind of strange pity, mixed with disappointed expression.


    No one knows what he''s thinking, and no one cares what the old monkey demon thinks.


    The old white monkey stood in silence in the sea of demons. Suddenly, he felt a little cold. He was like a boat in the fierce sea, drifting with the wind. He might sink at any time and be swallowed by this merciless sea. Until the light from the corner of his eye swept the other side, he was suddenly stunned, but he saw that in a far away place, in a corner also surrounded by the demon soldiers, Shen Shi stood there quietly, with the same calm and indifferent look on his face.


    The old white monkey gazed at the man deeply through the tide of sirens and the roar of the world. After a long time, he turned his head slowly. On his old and withered face, he grinned without a sound.


    That smile seems to come from deep heart, gentle and with a trace of joy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    On the linghoupo, it was the busiest time in eight days. Almost all the demon soldiers on both sides were shouting, staring at the two demon generals who were fighting in front of the two armies.


    Shen Shi stands in the army of the azure demon snake. Compared with the surrounding frenzied atmosphere, although he is also watching the duel between the local dog and the bear demon, his face is calm and indifferent compared with other demon families. But at the moment, everyone''s attention is on the duel ahead, and no one cares or finds that he looks strange.


    However, it is obvious that not all the demons are in a state of fanaticism and unconsciousness. After a while, Shen Shizheng feels that the drum noise around him is really annoying, but he feels that his arm is patted gently. He was surprised, turned to see, but the old white monkey did not know when he came to his side, light complexion, eyes overlooking the field are fighting the two demon generals, whispered: "how, as if you are not interested in this ah?"


    Shen Shi frowned at the old monkey, and the old white monkey grinned. Shen Shi looked to the left and right, and saw that most of the demons around him were still looking at BI Dou excitedly. He took the old white monkey to the side for a few steps. When he arrived at a place where there were few people, he snorted and said, "it''s just you who are busy."


    The old white monkey rolled his eyes and said, "what are you afraid of? Will that demon jump out and blame you?"


    Shen Shi didn''t speak, but he didn''t think so. He thought that everyone was eager to see you alone. Isn''t it obvious that someone should look at you differently? However, the old white monkey seems to be such a reaction, and the old monkey is indeed an alien of the demon clan.


    Shen Shi was thinking about it, and he heard the old white monkey say: "Hey, who will win these two guys?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    The old white monkey said with a smile, "guess."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but still shook his head and said, "if you really want to win, you have to depend on their own magic power. The native dog''s own magic power, which comes from his blood, is" fierce wind ". His body speed can be several times faster in an instant. It''s a very sharp magic power. But now the bear demon can''t see what it is. It''s hard to say whether it will win or lose. "


    The old white monkey snorted and said, "the bear demon is five big and three thick, and has black hair. At first sight, it''s a monster of the" violent bear "family. No matter how the blood changes, it can get only three kinds of low-level magic powers, namely" hard skin "," ferocious "and" angry claw ". If one comes out of heaven, it may have a kind of" black blood "magic power. What''s more There''s nothing to say. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and a strange color passed over his face. He couldn''t help looking at the old white monkey.


    The old white monkey grinned and said faintly, "I''ve told you all about it. You can''t still say you can''t guess who won and who lost, can you?"


    But he was good at avoiding the fierce attack of the enemy''s paw. He was afraid of the fierce attack of the enemy''s paw Speaking of this, Shen shidun pondered for a while, and then said, "it seems that the most unimportant hard skin, once released, the whole body defense increases greatly, which is enough to ignore most of the attacks of the local dog, and the persistence time is much longer than the first two kinds of magic powers. Maybe it will kill the local dog instead."


    While listening, the old white monkey nodded slowly. It seemed that he agreed with Shen Shi''s judgment. While they were talking, they suddenly heard the shouts around them, and the waves rose suddenly. They were startled and looked up.


    After the initial trial attack, the bear demon, who was originally in the fierce fight, had a general understanding of the opponent''s strength and knew that he was not an easy opponent. It''s just that there''s always a trace of toughness in the blood of the demon clan. Although they know that the opponent is hard to deal with, the two demon generals don''t shrink back at all. On the contrary, their hands are getting heavier and their killing methods are gradually used. On the contrary, the war situation is becoming more and more fierce.


    In the fierce fight, many demon families can see that the bear demon is obviously better than the local dog in terms of strength alone. However, the local dog is more powerful and concise, and its body shape is faster and more flexible than the bear demon. Therefore, for a while, both sides still maintain a deadlock. Even the local dog, relying on its flexible movement and body method, finds some spare time and cuts a few more knives, and makes a few bloody cuts on the bear demon Come out of the hole.


    On the contrary, this strong bear demon seems to fall into a more furious state. The fierce eyes are wide open, like the desire to spit out fire. The attack is more fierce. The local dog can''t support it and can only retreat step by step.


    At that time, the black phoenix demon clan was full of cheers and momentum. The green snake demon army also raised its voice and tried hard to cheer for the local dogs. But it seemed that the local dogs were getting weaker and weaker, and many demon clans were crying out anxiously.


    The bear demon became more and more excited. Seeing that the victory could be expected, he suddenly saw that one of the local dogs was staggering in the fierce fight, and his body was not stable. His heart was suddenly overjoyed. Two big eyes as big as copper bells flashed by, and he only heard a roar. Suddenly, the bear demon was possessed by a martial god, and his whole body muscles were suddenly expanding. Look at the huge body It''s like a wild meat mountain. In the roar, the claw shadow is all over the sky, pouring towards the local dog like a flood.Seeing this scene, no matter which demon clan knows that once hit by this wave of attack, the local dog will be more or less dangerous. Only the old white monkey and Shen Shi, who were standing in the crowd, frowned at the same time. Then they heard the old white monkey sneer and said, "really, it''s still the power of" ferocity. "


    Shen Shi didn''t speak. He just looked at the scene. However, in the fierce claw shadow like the storm, the figure of the local dog suddenly roared and didn''t know how to move. Then he saw that his body floated out like a leaf in the wind. He didn''t look fast, but he was in the fierce attack of the bear demon To the advantage of avoiding the bear demon''s killing move. No matter how powerful the bear demon''s attack is, it seems that there is no way to take him.


    The bear demon''s face soon changed, but most of the demon soldiers in the black phoenix demon clan were still cheering. As for the green snake clan, from Yulin, there were many sharp eyed demon generals with a smile.


    Ferocious and fierce, but it''s destined to last for a long time. After a set of offensive, the bear demon''s arms trembled, and the original muscles recovered. Not only that, there was another kind of overdraft sequelae on the bear demon''s strong body, that is, the blood color faded, the whole body was weak, and the fighting power was only 20% of the usual strength.


    Although not completely paralyzed, although this fragile state lasted only a short time, the bear demon still had a little fear in his eyes. As soon as he saw that the violent attack did not hit the local dog, he immediately stepped back. However, just at this time, a trace of ferocious color passed in the eyes of the local dog, and a ferocious smile appeared in front of his eyes. His body swayed like a gust of wind, and he was close to the bear demon.


    It doesn''t need a short time at all. With the support of the blood power of the strong wind, what the local dog needs is only a moment''s effort, which is enough for him to stab his sharp knife into the enemy''s body when the bear demon is extremely vulnerable.


    The bear demon roars up and staggers back. At the same time, he waves his arm in despair and hits the dog, but he doesn''t know what to do. The local dog, like the maggot of tarsal bone, who easily escaped the attack, followed the bear demon fiercely, stabbed him quickly, but only three steps away. The bear demon''s huge body had seven or eight more blood holes, and the red blood sprayed out like spring water.


    In the despairing and crazy roar of the bear demon, the local dog gave a low roar, leaped up, raised his hand and stabbed fiercely. The sharp blade in his hand went straight into the bear demon''s neck and crossed directly.


    On the battle front, the original clamour and cheering has calmed down in a flash. Everyone looks at the bear demon in the field. He is still arrogant and ferocious. He staggers and walks. Then he looks up at the sky and bathes in blood. Although he looks at it with too much reluctance, he finally falls down and falls heavily to the ground, giving a heavy sound The sound of the sound.


    A moment later, the green snake demon clan camp suddenly broke out a tsunami of cheers, countless demon clan raised their weapons and yelled, the momentum was amazing. On the other hand, the black phoenix demon clan was in a state of depression, with few pretty faces.


    The local dog won the battle in front of thousands of demons. Although it looks a little tired at the moment, the winner is still the winner, full of pride. First, he taunts the black phoenix demon army, and then happily returns to the green snake camp. All of a sudden, he gets countless cheers. For a moment, it''s really beautiful.


    There was silence in the black phoenix demon clan, even no demon soldiers came out to clean up the dead bear demon corpses. After a while, it seemed that there was a decision at last. Another demon general came out of the black phoenix barracks, a tall and thin wolf demon. Looking at him, he didn''t take his own guard, so he went straight to the field. Standing beside the bear demon, he stopped for a moment. His face was grim, but he didn''t look at it any more. He turned to face the green snake camp, but roared loudly:


    "Despicable green snake, don''t be rampant, but there are those who dare to fight with me!"


    There was a little stagnation in the green snake demon family, and then a lot of scolding, abuse and even ridicule poured in. But the wolf demon was not afraid at all. He still looked at the green snake fiercely, and seemed to be a brave and powerful demon general.


    Just a moment later, a pleasant voice came out from the green snake camp, but it rang through the whole battlefield. It was Yulin, the leader of the sky green snake demon, who said faintly in the Army: "today''s victory is divided. It''s our green snake''s big victory. Let''s call it a day. If you want revenge, come to our army again tomorrow and challenge us. "


    When the green snake heard this, the demon army was quiet for a while, and then burst into a burst of laughter. Countless words of ridicule and ridicule flew up, and the wolf''s face turned red, but it was helpless.


    Although Yulin''s words are far fetched, they are not timid in the battle of the demon clan. On the contrary, because he won a battle today, he deliberately humiliates the enemy and shows contempt.


    At present, the army of the azure snake demon family retreats slowly, and the black phoenix demon family looks at each other, each of them looks very ugly, but there is no good way. Finally, they still have to withdraw their troops to return to the camp and curse all the way. They all expect to go early today and fight back in the battle tomorrow, so as to show their shame today.Walking slowly down the Linghou slope, the demon soldiers all around were talking about the wonderful duel just now. The old white monkey and Shen Shi walked side by side. Looking at the scene around, he suddenly laughed and said: "the bear demon died unjustly, but it''s you. How do you feel about the victory?"


    Shen Shi looked at the old white monkey angrily. He saw that the old monkey was still staring at him with a smile. He was helpless for a moment and shook his head to ponder for a moment, but he said faintly:


    "I killed him."


    The old white monkey laughed and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder. He looked very happy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Because of the victory of the duel before the battle, the sky green demon snake camp was immersed in a happy atmosphere all day, especially the local dog, the winner of the duel, became the hero in the eyes of many small demons. Wherever he went, he could get warm cheers, which made the local dog almost smile on his head.


    In this joyful atmosphere, Shen Shi doesn''t have much resonance, but he can''t do anything stupid to spoil the scenery. After following the crowd for several times, he takes advantage of people''s inattention to walk aside, away from the excited crowd, and walks with little black pig in the military camp.


    In the past three years, little black pig has grown up a lot. He has almost reached Shen Shi''s knee. His whole body is completely black. It seems that there is not a single hair in the past. He is as shiny as a black coal stone, and only has a little white in his eyes.


    Compared with the ordinary stone skin pig monster, the growth of little black pig can be said to be extremely slow. Shen Shi once asked the old white monkey about this, worried about whether the little black pig had any problems. However, according to the old white monkey, it should be that the blood of the little black pig has changed. Maybe it will open its mind and become a new demon clan in the future. However, because of the variation of blood vessels, the growth rate was retarded. Even the old white monkey saw this change for the first time in his life.


    Shen Shi then remembered the day when Yulin had just completed the road. It seemed that she had said something interesting when she saw the little black pig for the first time. She asked the old white monkey again, but the old white monkey didn''t care about the tunnel. On that day, Yulin just saw that the little black pig was different from the ordinary stone pig, because it was different How did the blood change? What''s the status of Lady Yulin? Where would she pay attention to such a little black pig?


    Besides, no matter how the blood changes, Xiao Hei is still just a monster born of a stone skin pig, and her future is just like that. It''s not worth the attention of empress Yulin.


    After learning about Xiao Hei, Shen Shi is also helpless. However, in the past three years, he and Xiao Hei have really got along. This little black pig is delicious and sleepy. It''s useless. That is to say, he follows Shen Shi closely every day. But in this dangerous and strange demon world, Shen Shi unconsciously regards it as the only "friend" who can really get close to him ¡£


    Even if it''s just a pig.


    After the first day of the decisive battle, the old white monkey returned to the camp and was summoned by Lady Yulin. It must be something to discuss with him. Although the old white monkey was old and frail, he often took part in this important military strategy discussion because of his experience, his qualifications and the importance of Madame Yulin.


    Now without the old white monkey, Shen Shi has nothing to say in the pulse of the green snake. Except that he doesn''t identify with the demon clan and is a little lonely these years, many other demon clans keep away from his ghost witch identity, which is also the main reason. Except for the old white monkey, the only demon clan who is close to him is the simplest in mind and can''t say a few words on weekdays In short, Shen Shi doesn''t plan to talk to the pig demon.


    Shen Shi walked in the barracks for a while. After passing several tents, he unconsciously came to the edge of the barracks. At this time, his body suddenly gave a meal, but he saw several fox demons playing something in a remote corner of the barracks. As he saw last time, there were also four or five green snake guards, half human and half snake guards around these fox demons. They were watching guard with solemn face, and didn''t let anyone near these fox demons.


    Shen Shi stops and stares at those mysterious fox demons in the distance. His eyes are confused and puzzled.


    The identity of these fox demons is not difficult to see, Shen Shi did not have much effort to recognize that they are all members of the magic fox clan.


    There are so many races in the demon world that it''s almost impossible to count them. They belong to the same big race. Because of different blood lines or different origins of demons and beasts, their status sometimes varies greatly.


    For example, these fox demons are the magic Fox family, but their status in the demon world is not high, which is probably better than the ordinary inferior demon family. But both of them are fox demons. In the past, silver fox, one of the eight demon kings under the throne of demon emperor, is a famous family in the demon world. Looking at the whole demon family, it is also the top blood.


    The magic Fox family, of course, is far from being able to compete with their distant relatives of the silver fox demon family. Their fame is too poor, so is their strength. In the demon world, the powerful families, in addition to their own core characters, often attract many foreign demon generals to follow and assist, forming a more powerful force, such as green snake, black phoenix, and even the red tiger who was exterminated a few days ago.


    However, there are also some demon clans, such as the magic fox. Although they have certain strength, they can not be strong enough to frighten other demon clans or even attract other demon clans to follow. Most of them can only gather their own children together, work together and struggle to survive among the major forces. So the so-called "green snake pulse" is a great force with many kinds of demons, but when it comes to the magic Fox family, the whole family is magic fox.


    The magic fox clan has been able to survive in the demon world for many years. Naturally, they have their own abilities. Yulin has taken a different look at this demon clan these days, and Shen Shi also knows it. Just in front of this scene slightly mysterious flavor of the scene repeatedly see several times, can''t help but let people guess what these magic fox actually do in the barracks?It''s just that they have green snake guards following them every time. It''s obvious that this move must be inspired by Yulin or at least approved by her. I just don''t know what the beautiful and charming master of azure snake demon wants to do?


    Shen Shi had been staring at those fox demons. After a long time, he turned away and walked away.


    The next day, different from yesterday, the black phoenix demon army started camp early, and then yelled at the green snake demon army on the other side of linghoupo. On the other hand, the green snake was not in a hurry. After the orderly dispatch in the barracks, the army just came out in a clean array.


    The two demon armies once again confront each other on the Linghou slope. This time, the black phoenix demon army, which was also deeply stimulated yesterday, first provoked a dispute. The tall and thin wolf demon, who was unable to challenge yesterday, still seems to be headed by him today and comes to the front of the two armies in a fierce manner.


    Just like yesterday, the wolf demon didn''t take any pro guard demon troops at all. He was single, fierce and arrogant, and challenged the azure demon clan.


    Shen Shi stands among the demons and looks at the ferocious wolf demon. He has never seen this demon before, nor has he understood the origin and strength of this demon. However, seeing that he can stand up for the whole black phoenix demon family after the death of the bear demon, with the intention to earn face, it can be seen that he is not mediocre.


    As his eyes turned, he turned to see the core area of the green snake demon army. Surrounded by many demon generals, Yulin and her sister Yulong stood in the middle, surrounded by a circle of powerful demon generals. Old white monkey didn''t come to talk to Shen Shi today, but stood beside Yulin.


    After looking at the wolf demon for a moment, Yulin''s light appearance remained unchanged. She turned around and discussed with several demon generals in a low voice. Then she ordered another demon generals not far away to fight.


    This is a Bull Demon with a bull head and a human body.


    As for the local dog with boundless scenery yesterday, although he won a big victory, it took a lot of energy to use his magic power, and it was difficult to recover in one day. What''s more, even if the local dog recovered as before, Yulin would not make him fight. Otherwise, wouldn''t it give the black phoenix demon clan a chance to completely reverse yesterday''s World War I? It''s serious to send another demon general to fight. If he wins, he will lose. There''s something to say for the green snake demon family.


    The Bull Demon, who was sent out to fight, is tall and big. It looks like the bear demon of yesterday. It is strong and powerful. Maybe it''s because of yesterday''s big victory, or the demon general''s arrogance and arrogance. When the ox demon walked into the battle, he was also arrogant. Before he started fighting, he first tried his best to abuse the wolf demon.


    The wolf demon of the black phoenix demon family was originally sarcastic and provocative to the green snake demon army, but after the green snake sent the cow demon to fight, the wolf demon was silent. His face was cold and cruel, and he was immersed in silence. He just looked coldly at his opponent who was rampant and abusive.


    Shen Shi silently stares at the wolf demon, but somehow he doesn''t look at his own cow demon. His face gradually has a dignified color.


    As for the wolf''s body, some of the wolf''s eyes were not comfortable.


    The wolf demon''s cruel and cold eyes flashed a trace of cold color, and his body swayed slightly. He stepped back two steps and gave way to the powerful hammer. The Bull Demon drove back the enemy with a hammer, and his spirit was boosted. With a low roar of "moo", the hammer flew over and strode forward to fight with the wolf demon.


    In the green snake demon army, the old white monkey came to Shen Shi again unconsciously and stood side by side with him. Looking at the fierce duel in the field, he looked calm but lowered his voice and said, "what do you think of the bull versus the blood wolf?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said in a deep voice: "blood wolf? Is it the kind of demon clan in the black prison mountain who came from the blood eating wolf monster


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "not bad. What''s the matter? "


    Shen Shi''s face was covered with a strange color. He seemed to think of something, but he soon calmed down. At the moment, the duel on the battle line was more and more fierce. It seemed that the bull had the upper hand, which made the cheers of countless green snake demon troops around a while higher than a while.


    The old white monkey took a look at Shen Shi and saw that he didn''t reply. He didn''t even ask him any more questions. He also turned his head and quietly watched the decisive battle between the two demon families.


    Before the battle between the two armies, the bull fought bravely and bravely, only fighting the enemy blood wolf back and forth, which attracted countless cheers and cheers. For a moment, he felt that he could win a big victory further, and win a beautiful victory for lady Yulin. At the same time, like yesterday''s local dog, he was once again in front of the demon soldiers of the whole army.


    At the thought of hanchu, the bull was full of joy. He was a little heavy on hand and tried his best to attack the blood wolf. From the beginning, the blood wolf, whose face was always cold and his expression had never changed, retreated several steps and narrowly avoided the attack. When the bull roared and wanted to kill again, the blood wolf, who had not fought back for a long time, suddenly twisted in a strange polar shape. Unexpectedly, he did not retreat but advanced in a mid air leap, and directly invaded the bull''s big body.But man Niu was about to march forward. Unexpectedly, in front of him, the tall and thin body of the blood wolf suddenly appeared near him. He was shocked. However, without waiting for him to make any response, the blood wolf, who did not use any weapons, directly stretched out a sharp claw and held the bull''s throat like lightning.


    "PATA!"


    A clear voice reverberated in the ears of all the demon families of the two armies. The bull''s massive body suddenly stiffened, and the blood gushed from the crack of the blood wolf''s claws like a fountain. The blood wolf actually came over the next moment, bit the bull''s neck, and began to swallow the hot blood.


    After a moment of silence, the black phoenix demon clan suddenly burst out a burst of extremely strong cheers, and the green snake camp is a cold silence.


    Among the crowd, Shen Shi''s pupils contracted slightly and stared at the bloody scene in silence.


    "Bang!" The dull voice rang out, and the huge body of the bull fell to the ground. There was a big blood hole in his throat, which was shocking. But the bloody wolf opened his mouth and roared at the green snake demon army. Then he turned and strode back to the black phoenix demon family with a sneer.


    A decisive battle ended abruptly when the demon generals of both sides didn''t use their own magic power.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Everything is as like as two peas of yesterday''s decisive battle. The difference is that the winners and losers have exchanged positions, and the reaction of both sides is almost the same as yesterday. The black phoenix demon clan is very happy and full of shame and spirit before the snow. The green snake demon clan is very angry and roaring. Many demon generals in the battle line are fighting one after another.


    However, just as most of the demons want to do, there is an old but cold voice in the army of the black phoenix demons. Although they haven''t met each other, there is a faint sense of dignity. Just listening to the voice resounding through the battlefield, we can see that the head of the black phoenix demons, who has ruled the black prison mountain for a hundred years, is the only one who has cultivated to the demon realm in the black prison mountain before Yulin Demon, old black phoenix.


    Old black phoenix coldly refused the request of the green snake demon clan to challenge again, even if it was the morning of the day, with endless irony, with deep cold and endless irony, she said that the green snake demon army would come to challenge again tomorrow.


    You should be humiliated and you should give back all the money.


    There was a burst of hysterical laughter in the black phoenix army. At this moment, all the black phoenix demons felt comfortable in body and mind. It seemed that every pore was especially happy. All the humiliations they received yesterday were given back to the green snake demons who didn''t know the height of the sky and the earth.


    No matter how arrogant you are, aren''t you going to give us the goods of the black phoenix demon clan?


    In the green snake demon army, countless demon generals were furious. However, the old black phoenix ordered the whole army to retreat. The green snake family had no choice but to watch their opponents leave by themselves. In the army, Yulin''s face was as gloomy as water, and he didn''t say a word. At last, Yuling''s elder sister gave the order to withdraw and return to the camp.


    Everything seems to be reversed from yesterday. The silence of embarrassment and anger envelops the whole green snake camp. The cold and cold look of Lady Yulin obviously contains incomparable anger, which is just suppressed by force. But this silent anger makes all the demons feel more uneasy. No one dares to be arrogant as usual. They all stay in the camp honestly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s evening. Shen Shi, who has been sitting in the tent for a day in the daytime, comes out of the tent and wants to get some air. By the way, he walks around at will. Little black pig followed him, looking a little excited. It seemed that after staying in the tent for a whole day, he was also stuffy. He kept running and playing around Shen Shi. Shen Shi took little black pig for a while. He looked up at the night. He saw a waning moon hanging in the sky. The night was gloomy, which seemed to symbolize the atmosphere of the green snake army.


    The dark clouds twined and the waning moon was like a hook, shuttling through the dark clouds. The moonlight also appeared bright and dark, casting a shadow over the huge military camp.


    Shen Shi gazed at the dim waning moon. After a while, he took back his eyes. In his heart, he could not help but think of the bloody battle in the daytime. In hindsight, this duel is very similar to the one in which the local dog wins the fierce bear, but the two camps are reversed. It''s not a pity for the bull to die, but the fighting power of the blood wolf in the black phoenix demon army is daunting. In fact, the decisive battle ended quickly and suddenly without both sides exerting their own magic power. For the green snake demon family, it is undoubtedly the worst situation.


    After Bai Bai''s tragic death of a powerful demon general, he still hasn''t figured out the bottom line of this powerful blood wolf''s strength, or what is the final killing move?


    What kind of day will it be tomorrow?


    Shen Shi looked at the dark clouds and the waning moon in the sky again and thought silently, but this question is destined to be unanswered, and only the moon seems to be a little dim.


    The third day began in a warm sunshine.


    As in the past two days, the two demons, the green snake and the black phoenix, once again stood in array on the Linghou slope. When the warm sun shone on the two armies, they were pale and powerless against the cold and murderous atmosphere.


    After yesterday''s great victory, the atmosphere of the black phoenix demon army was obviously much more relaxed. From time to time, it was heard that some people laughed at the green snake loudly. On the other side of the green snake, it was a solemn scene. I don''t know how many demon clans gathered their strength and eagerly looked forward to a great victory today.


    It''s only two days since the battle between the two demon clans in the black prison mountain area, but it has become a strange daily duel. However, with the idea of martial arts deeply engraved in the marrow of many demon clans and the idea that force is superior to everything, this scene is so natural that no demon clans will feel anything wrong.


    What they need is to devote more blood to this inexplicable battle, which is related to the faces of the two demon forces and the morale of both sides.


    So when the array is finished, the demon soldiers of the green snake clan are all in a uproar. I don''t know how many eyes are looking at the place where Yulin and a group of demon generals are standing in the array. They are eager to send a powerful demon generals to fight and win back all the face they lost yesterday.


    But just at this time when people are looking forward to it and are eager to wait, there is a commotion in the camp of the black phoenix demon army in the distance, and then there is a loud and enthusiastic cry. In the general scene of the stars roaring with the moon, and in the excited cry of countless little demons, the tall and thin blood wolf strides out of the black phoenix army and goes to the two armies alone as yesterday Before the battle, under the astonished gaze of the green snake demon army, the blood wolf''s fierce smile passed by and said with a grim smile:"Despicable green snake, who dares to fight me?"


    The green snake demon army was in an uproar. Obviously, no one would have thought that in the case of a big victory yesterday, the blood wolf did not stop when it was good, but continued to challenge the green snake demon family with more arrogance.


    There is no doubt that this is a bigger shame than yesterday''s big victory, because it is clear that the black phoenix demon clan and the blood wolf did not pay attention to the green snake.


    A moment later, the whole army of the green snake, countless big demons and small demons all clamored up. Everyone''s face was blue and angry. They wanted to rush up and break the bloody wolf to pieces.


    In the crowd, Yulin''s face is also gloomy. If he wants to drip water, he looks at the blood wolf who laughs and turns a blind eye to the green snake. He laughs and humiliates the blood wolf. A trace of cruelty and coldness passes through Yulin''s cold snake pupil, and then he turns back and whispers to the surrounding demon generals. A moment later, with the cry and encouragement of the green snake demon soldiers, a demon will come out of the array and walk towards the blood wolf.


    Shen Shi looked intently, and saw that it was a leopard demon with a leopard head and body who came out to fight against the blood wolf. He was quite famous among the green snake demon family. He also recognized that it was the "iron leopard" who was born in the "Golden Leopard" demon family in Heishui Henan.


    Although there is a word "iron" in the name of iron leopard, it means that he has a pair of sharp claws like steel. Generally speaking, iron leopard is agile and vigorous, which is quite different from yesterday''s bull. On the contrary, its fighting style is similar to that of the first day''s local dog.


    Shen Shi slightly pondered, secretly nodded, but he agreed with today''s choice of Yulin. In the previous two duels, it was obvious that the quick demon general was superior to the powerful one, but the slightly clumsy demon general had the upper hand.


    The blood wolf defeated the bull yesterday. Today, Yulin immediately picked another iron leopard with quick action to fight against him. His vision and reaction are not bad.


    In the field, the blood wolf watched the iron leopard approaching. A pair of cruel wolves squinted slightly in their eyes, but the cold and murderous spirit increased. The blood pot opened slightly, and a bright red tongue stretched and licked between the sharp teeth. It seemed that they were still savoring the delicious blood of yesterday.


    The greedy and bloodthirsty nature of the blood eating wolf seems to be inherited completely from the blood wolf.


    With the iron leopard and blood wolf standing face to face before the battle, the clamor among the two demon armies of the green snake and the black phoenix becomes louder and louder. It sounds more powerful than the previous two days. The green snake demon clan is to fight back and win, while the black phoenix is to advance further and trample on the dignity of the green snake demon clan.


    In the cheers, the iron leopard, with a fierce face, first launched the attack. His body was just moving, and immediately turned into a pale yellow light. He attacked the side of the blood wolf like a gust of wind. His speed was so fast that it was very different from yesterday''s slightly heavy bull. At the same time, it also attracted a burst of cheers from the green snake demon army.


    The cold light in the blood wolf''s eyes flashed by. Instead of retreating, the body moved forward. In a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a gray shadow. Unexpectedly, it directly launched a counterattack against the iron leopard. But for a moment, before the battle between the two armies, the iron leopard and blood wolf had turned into two groups of different colors of light and shadow, one yellow and one gray, fighting fiercely like two whirlwinds.


    The battle between the two demons is very fast. You don''t know that the battle between the two demons is very fast, It seems that the huge linghoupo is shaking slightly.


    After a cup of tea, the blood wolf and iron leopard roared in the fierce fight, and the two groups of light groups were almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. However, at this moment, the intertwined light and shadow suddenly stopped, and the sharp howling also stopped. This pause came so suddenly that most of the demon clan did not see clearly. However, the next moment, they saw the result.


    The iron leopard was furious, and his whole face was fierce and frightening. However, the blood wolf stood in front of him, with a cold and gloomy look on his face. A claw was thrust into the iron leopard''s chest and came out from his back.


    Monkey slope, a silence.


    For a short time, it seemed as if there was only the sound of the mountain wind blowing over the top of the branches. It seemed that it was quiet and suffocating.


    After a moment of silence, there was a huge cheering of Qingfeng. Between the two camps, the cruel blood Wolf grinned and pulled out his hand. He drank the blood of the leopard demon and raised the bloody wolf''s head with the bright red blood. After a shrill wolf howl, he slowly walked back to the army of the black phoenix clan.


    The green snake lost two games in a row.


    It seems that the sunshine on the Linghou slope has lost its warmth at this moment, and almost nothing makes the green snake demon army more depressed than this result. Needless to say, the big and small demon soldiers on the Linghou slope are extremely disappointed, and this day, just like the previous two days, ends in the direct withdrawal of the black phoenix demon clan full of irony and insult.Before he left, Shen Shi stood in the crowd with no expression on his face, but suddenly he felt something in his heart. He looked back at Yulin, but just saw that Yulin was standing with the old white monkey and whispered something. It seemed that Yulin asked the old white monkey. The old white monkey pondered for a moment and answered her.


    That is at this time, Shen Shi suddenly found that the beautiful jade Lin cold snake pupil shimmer, but suddenly turn an eye, unexpectedly is to his side did not have a reason to look.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    This night, there was no moon, there were stars.


    At night, linghoupo is shrouded in darkness, and the four fields are silent. Only when the mountain wind blows through the branches of the trees in the forest, can it make some small sound, but it also reflects the silence of the wilderness.


    The green snake demon army camp, which is located in the south of linghoupo, is still in a quiet situation. Even if the failed decisive battle in the daytime makes people so angry, by this time, most of the demon families have already fallen asleep.


    For some reason, Shen Shi couldn''t sleep this evening.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, he found that he was still not sleepy. He simply got up, walked out of the barracks and looked around at the silent and deserted barracks. Except for some demon soldiers who were responsible for the night guard in the distance, they were still dozing off, and other places were completely submerged by the night.


    After a short silence, he found that he didn''t seem to have much to do, so he walked in the barracks. But he didn''t take a few steps. After the duel in the daytime, Yu Lin suddenly looked at it. Just like the usual impression, there was still an invisible cold shimmer in the strange snake pupils.


    At that moment, he thought about it many times today. He also told himself not to think about it, but it seemed that he could not help thinking about it in his mind. What does that mean?


    Why do you suddenly look at yourself?


    Is it true that after discussing with the old white monkey, she decided to fight with the blood wolf in the fourth duel tomorrow? Shen Shi''s heart was suddenly startled, and his back neck suddenly gave birth to a faint coolness. Is it because a few days ago, when I was watching the battle with old white monkey, I casually commented a few words, and even said that "it can kill him" and so on. This stupid old guy actually recommended himself to Yulin?


    Maybe for most demon generals, it''s a great honor to get the chance of this duel, but what Shen Shi thinks in his heart is quite different from the normal demon clan. If possible, he was determined not to rush to such a dangerous duel that he would lose his life if he was not careful.


    As for the glory of force that all demon clans value Forget it. Shen Shi has no interest in it.


    "Old monkey, old monkey "Shen Shi purred subconsciously, saying that you old bastard must not harm others.


    "What do you want me to do?" Suddenly, a voice rang behind him.


    Shen Shi was so excited that he almost jumped up. Finally, in a hurry, he heard that the tone was a little familiar. Then he resisted the impulse of punching backward and quickly turned around to have a look. As expected, he found that five feet behind him, the toothless old monkey demon was looking at him with a strange smile.


    "Damn Don''t frighten me in the middle of the night, OK Shen Shi stares at the old man. He doesn''t have a good temper.


    The old white monkey laughs, walks over with his crutch, looks at Shen Shi, and says with a smile, "I want to ask you, what''s the matter with you walking around in this camp when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    Shen Shichang took a breath and rolled his eyes at him. Finally, he said honestly, "I can''t sleep."


    The old white monkey with a little doubt "eh", looked at Shen Shi two more eyes, it seems that he can''t sleep is very strange.


    Shen Shen was not able to see his whole body. He could not help hum. He said, "you are not the same yourself. You are so late and are still wandering outside. Are you idle?"


    The old white monkey grinned a little, and didn''t care about the thorn in his words. He beat his waist with his backhand. With a glance, he went to a stone beside the road and sat down. At the same time, he waved to Shen Shi and said, "stone, come and sit down for a while. I really can''t help it when I''m old. After walking for a short time, I feel aching in my back and legs. "


    Shen Shi looked at him and didn''t say much, but when he was about to walk past, his eyes suddenly turned. He saw that in the direction where the old white monkey came, in a remote corner of a military camp, several green snake guards were guarding a group of fox demons of the magic Fox family. It seemed that they were still busy quietly in the quiet of the night.


    Shen Shi stares at the scene in the dark ahead. He tugs at the corner of his mouth slightly, but he keeps silent at last. He turns back to the old white monkey and sits down. Even though he is sitting on the ground now, his straight body is almost as tall as the old white monkey sitting on the stone.


    The old white monkey looked at Shen Shi, tut Tut, and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder. There was a trace of envy in his eyes. Monkey demon is famous for its flexibility and intelligence among many demon families in the demon world. It has rarely changed into a strong body. Without the support of the magic, the old white monkey''s strength has declined greatly. Even if he patted Shen Shi''s body, Shen Shi could hardly feel his weak strength under his cloth robe, so he didn''t care. Instead, he always remembered the duel in his heart. At this moment, he finally asked the old white monkey, "old monkey The blood wolf has won two games in a row. What do you think of his way and how far he has come? "The old white monkey thought for a moment and said, "I''m sure I haven''t reached the realm of" earth demon. ". "


    SHEN Shipei said:" nonsense


    The old white monkey laughs and doesn''t care. The sentence just now is obviously a joke. Otherwise, if the black phoenix demon family has two powerful land demons, how can they fight with the azure snake demon family so tightly? Just crush them.


    He put away his smile. The old white monkey''s face became more serious. He closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He said: "among the four realms of the demon family, the first two are naturally impossible. Judging from the duel in the past two days, I think that the blood wolf''s Taoism has at least reached the high level of the" wasteful demon ". Of course, this is also the two demon families in the green spirit world, no matter the green snake or the black phoenix Most demons will be able to reach the realm. But... "


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "but what?"


    The old white monkey was silent for a moment, and said: "but the blood wolf has never exerted his own magic power in these two days of fighting. As you know, the standard of our demon clan''s realm is still on this magic power. If the blood wolf''s blood changes and takes good luck, takes a powerful magic power and practices it diligently, he may break through the bottleneck and reach the initial stage of "Hongyao." At this point, the old white monkey paused, looked up at Shen Shi and said, "how is your cultivation now?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said faintly: "it''s still the same as before. It''s a waste demon realm, and it can''t pass that pass."


    The old white monkey sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know you are diligent in your daily practice, but this pass has been a very sad pass for our demon clan since ancient times. At least 85% of the demon clan will fall here, and you don''t have to be sad."


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "except for the blood of the demon king?"


    The old white monkey gave a bitter smile, nodded slightly, looked up at the night sky, and sighed, "yes, except for the blood of the demon king."


    Since ancient times, the blood differences among the demons have been extremely obvious. For the vast majority of ordinary demons, the high level of the wild demons is almost the limit they can reach in their life. It''s so difficult to go up to the level of cultivation that almost makes countless demons despair. However, in the huge group of demons, there are eight strange demons with noble blood lineage, that is, the eight demon kings under the heaven demon king''s throne in the past. I don''t know if they were the special partiality when the demon emperor of the early generation created the demon family in the past. The eight demon kings'' blood lineage is very different from the common demon family in the cultivation, almost ignoring this tough difficulty and can be easily cultivated We can cross the past.


    For the blood of the eight demon kings, the bifurcation point of their cultivation path is the boundary point between the land demon and the Hong demon. That step is also extremely difficult. Only a few demon families can break through, even for the blood of the eight demon kings who are noble and gifted.


    As for the highest realm of the demon family in the legend, the realm of heaven demon is no longer attainable by blindly diligent cultivation. Many times, to cultivate the supreme realm of heaven demon, we need more opportunities.


    Demon clan, since ancient times, was born unfair!


    Recalling the unique characteristic of the demon clan as king in his mind, Shen Shi felt helpless for a while. However, a moment later, he suddenly thought of another thing in his mind, but it had been quietly appearing in his mind for many times. He couldn''t help asking the old white monkey, "old monkey, speaking of these cultivation realms, are you right..." How much do you know about the practice on the other side of the human race? "


    "Well?" The old white monkey was obviously stunned for a moment. He raised his eyes to Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s heart jumped for no reason under his gaze, but his face didn''t change, so he continued to say, "I read some books, but most of them didn''t mention this. That is to say, I read the notes of the human race a few days ago, which mentioned a few sentences, except for the cultivation realm of the human race Apart from the four realms of refining gas, condensing yuan, Shenyi and Yuandan, the remaining Oh, there''s also the Lingshi thing. Besides, it''s also a curse. "


    The old white monkey snorted and looked a little disdainful. He seemed to despise the "notes of the human race" and said coldly, "what''s the use of a Book of empty talk and anger? Didn''t I tell you not to read that book that day?"


    Shen Shi smothered for a while, a dry smile, way: "this is not a few books, there is a random look."


    Old white monkey took a bad look at him, but he didn''t say anything. Now the demon world is full of civil wars. Most of the demon families are brave and rude. Few people love books. For hundreds of years, books in the demon world have gradually become a rarity. It can''t blame Shen Shi. Just as I wanted to be here, I heard Shen Shi say:


    "I think the Terran Well, the usurpers are rebellious and do many evil things, but if we attack the human world in the future, we can''t know nothing about the human race. "


    The old white monkey was stunned for a moment. Suddenly he seemed to have the same feeling. He nodded and said in a loud voice, "well said!"


    Shen Shi was startled by this cry. He subconsciously looked around. Just now, in the silent camp, the old white monkey''s fierce voice was really frightening. However, it seems that most of the demon clans are sleeping to death, but they didn''t wake anyone up. Looking back, I saw the old white monkey''s face was solemn. Looking at Shen Shi, he said, "stone, I can''t imagine that you can think of this. It''s not easy." Then he sneered and said,"Over the past few decades, I don''t know how many times I have said to many demon clans. We demon clans should put down our internal fighting and unite together. We must never fight with each other again. When the evil spirit of the rainbow world retreats and the passage reopens, we will attack the human world again and restore our panic heaven demon court. This is the most important thing. Hateful... "


    At this point, the old white monkey''s face was full of hatred and frustration. It was obvious that the result in his mind was quite different from his expectation. After a long time, he gave a long sigh, but he shook his head and sighed: "just, just, anyway, I can''t see that day. Let them go."


    Shen Shi waited for a while, but found that the old white monkey didn''t say anything. He was shocked and said, "do you know the method of Terran cultivation?"


    The old white monkey sneered, looked at the pig like an idiot, and said haughtily, "do you think I''m a fool who wrote the book" notes of the human race "? I''m not afraid to tell you that I don''t dare to say the Twelve Kingdoms of the demon race, but if we look at the Qingling Kingdom, we should know the human race, no demon race dares to stand up again except white monkey. Listen to me carefully Come on


    Shen Shi''s spirit was suddenly aroused and he listened attentively.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    When it comes to the way of the practice of the Terran cultivation, it is an unavoidable topic to gather the spirit and essence of the world. However, for thousands of years, after the discovery of Lingjing, how did the original Terran find the secret of drawing spiritual power from Lingjing and starting to practice in a short time? It is a mystery that has never been solved in the hearts of countless demon families.


    After thousands of years of confusion, there is only curse left. However, compared with this riddle which is difficult to solve for thousands of years, the ancestors of the demon clan know a lot about the basic principles of the human race on the road of cultivation. Through the book, it has been handed down to the present day, adding some insight for the future generations of the demon clan to understand this fierce enemy of life and death.


    About ten thousand years ago, at the end of the demon king''s court, after the Terrans got the secret of Lingjing, they quickly developed a set of unique methods suitable for their cultivation. In fact, this kind of cultivation method of absorbing magic power from Lingjing can only be adapted by the Terrans of Hongmeng, and many other races can''t absorb magic power from Lingjing at all, just like Just as the human race can''t directly absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth, the mystery of nature is fully reflected here, even the demon clan, which is known as the most talented in the world. This is also a lot of times, the Terran is not afraid of their own cultivation method leakage, because other alien born in Lingjing this pass will not pass, let alone practice.


    As mentioned earlier, the cultivation system of the human race is also divided into four realms, namely, refining Qi, condensing yuan, Shenyi and Yuandan. Each realm is divided into three levels: the first level, the middle level and the high level.


    Just hearing this, Shen Shi immediately frowned and took a sneak look at the old white monkey. However, seeing that the old monkey was very self-conscious and talking, Shen Shi couldn''t help but wonder. He is not an ordinary demon clan. In fact, he is a complete human clan. He grew up in the Hongmeng kingdom. After that, he went to Lingxiao sect and lived on the green fish island for five years. He naturally knows a lot about the situation of the Terran cultivation Kingdom, including a lot of common sense.


    In the words of old white monkey, it is obvious that there are many mistakes and omissions. Apart from other things, in the realm of human cultivation, in the realm of Yuandan, the highest realm in the cognition of demon clan, there is also a realm of Tiangang. Although this realm is already transcendent, looking at the whole Hongmeng clan, only a few people are known to break through this realm, and none of them are famous A person who moves the world like an immortal.


    But this Tiangang realm does exist. But I don''t know why I came to the demon clan. At least in the mouth of the old white monkey, the demon clan seems to know nothing about this realm.


    The old monkey kept silent, but he continued to wonder.


    Specifically speaking, after the Terran began to practice, in the initial stage of Qi refining, it was the special method that only the Terran could use to absorb the heaven and earth spiritual power from the Spirit Crystal into the body and spread it in the whole body Qi. At the same time, it tempered the body, adjusted Yin and Yang, greatly improved the body strength, and laid the foundation for further practice in the future.


    The next step is the realm of Ningyuan. According to the records handed down from the ancestors of the demon clan, the Terran also called it "Yuye" realm. Its biggest feature is that it opened up a jade mansion under its belly. The Terran also called it "Qihai", or "Dantian". Among them, the heaven and earth''s spiritual power, like clouds, broke through the bottleneck of the realm and reached the realm of Ningyuan After that, they all turned into liquid like water, and their spiritual power became more concentrated. At the same time, their mana increased greatly, which was far better than the realm of refining Qi. They could use all kinds of powerful magic tools.


    On this basis, there may be a small number of intelligent and outstanding people who advance bravely and further, and then reach the realm of divine will. In this realm, the human race has other appellations, some call it "Jindan realm", others call it "Yuantai realm". At this moment, it has been completely solidified into a solid yuan pill with golden light and boundless magic power. At the same time, the spirit of the human race is very powerful, and the monks are as powerful as half immortals on the land.


    As for the last and the highest realm of Yuan Dan, it is almost the same as the sky demon of the demon clan, which is the highest and most powerful existence of the clan. Even in the heyday of the human race, there were only a few people in that year. When it came to the realm of Yuan Dan, the golden yuan Dan in the Dantian turned into a little human shape, like a newborn baby, which Taoism called Yuan baby. This is also the realm of Yuan Dan It is also called the origin of Yuan Tai Jing. For example, Yuan Tai, which contains Tao, transforms human form into Tao.


    As for the strength of Yuan Dan friar, as long as you refer to the demons of the demon clan, you hardly need more description.


    With this long speech, the old white monkey looked up at the sky, looking at the darkness in the sky, with only a few stars shining in the distant night sky. He breathed a long breath, looking tired and slightly lost. It seemed that he felt some pain in the long review of the history of human cultivation just now.


    Shen Shi, who was sitting beside him, raised his head with the same expressionless face and looked up at the same night sky. In the boundless darkness, his eyes seemed to float farther away.


    The old white monkey turned his head and saw Shen Shizheng sitting on the ground beside him. He was so dazed that he patted him on the head and said, "what do you think?"


    Shen Shi''s body trembled slightly. He recovered from the sudden excitement and calmed down. Suddenly, he said, "old monkey, you just said so much. If it''s about the same level, we demon clan and Terran friars will fight each other. Who is stronger and who is weaker?"The old white monkey was stunned and frowned, but he did not answer immediately. Instead, he pondered. It seemed that Shen Shi''s question made him unable to answer. After a long time, the old white monkey said slowly: "you ask a little big, you really can''t answer in a few words."


    "What''s the matter?" Shen said


    The old white monkey hesitated for a moment, and said: "the cultivation situation of the Terran side is very complex, and it is difficult to infer from common sense. Moreover, when they reach the realm of Ning yuan, they are good at using all kinds of strange magic weapons. Their powers are different, so it is difficult to directly define their combat power. But on the whole... "


    The old monkey demon''s brow was tightly wrinkled, and his slender and thin fingers were gently tapping on his crutches. He said slowly: "basically, it''s certain that in the earliest basic state of both sides, our demon clan should have the upper hand. Our demon clan''s physical body is far better than that of the human race. In addition, we can''t use magic weapons in the realm of refining gas. It''s not enough to worry. We should not be our demon clan''s opponent. "


    "Only when the human friars arrived at the realm of Ning yuan, there was a fundamental qualitative change. In addition to the great increase in the magic power of the elixir turned into jade liquid, their physical bodies were also several times stronger than before, and the human friars of Ning yuan could start to use all kinds of magic weapons. However, in contrast, as long as we can reach the realm of Hongyao, our natural magic power is also extremely powerful. Under similar circumstances, if we only fight with our own strength, we should have the upper hand... "


    Hearing this, Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and understood something in his heart. Looking at the old white monkey''s face, it was really ugly. The old white monkey seemed to feel Shen Shi''s eyes. He tugged at the corners of his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "I know that many of the demon ancestors despise the Terran''s use of external magic weapons, but Alas, the decisive point of life and death is to live to the end and win. Our demon clan''s idea of relying only on its own combat power really needs to be changed. "


    Shen Shi was silent. After a moment, he asked in a low voice, "what about the back?"


    When he asked this, Shen Shi felt a little nervous, but the old white monkey''s face still looked very dignified. He didn''t speak immediately. From the dominance of the wasteland demon refining realm to the return of the Hongyao Ningyuan realm, the balance of strength fluctuates. For an old demon who is determined to restore the glory of the demon family, it''s a bit unpleasant.


    After a while, the old white monkey sighed and said, "most of the friars in the realm of the demons of the earth are It''s mostly under the wind. "


    Shen Shi''s heart leaped and he didn''t know what it was like for a moment. He was shocked or excited. In a trance, he suddenly thought of the scene he had seen three years ago. Yulin had just completed the land demon realm, and his huge body was like a mountain. His powerful appearance left an indelible shock in his heart. He could hardly imagine that the strength of the friars of the Terran spirit would be as strong as it could be. How strong would it be?


    But the old white monkey pondered for a moment, then suddenly shook his head and said, "but it should not be generalized. Whether our demon clan is powerful or not, most of it depends on whether the gifted supernatural power is powerful or not. At least half of those who can reach the realm of the earth demon will be the descendants of the eight demon kings, and the rest will be cultivated by some ordinary demon families with extraordinary talents. The Terran friars should have the upper hand over the land demons of the common demon clan. But if the land demons of the eight demon kings are powerful in their blood, if they are powerful in their own divine power, and if our demon clan breaks through a big realm, they will get a new kind of divine power. With good luck, most of the Terran divine friars may not be rivals. "


    Shen Shi nodded slowly, but he couldn''t help complaining in his heart, thinking: "it sounds like drawing a big prize. Fortunately, he got a powerful magic power, and his strength has risen greatly since then..."


    After waiting for a while, Shen Shi didn''t wait for the old white monkey to continue to speak. He looked up at him and saw that the old white monkey was a little distracted. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he reminded him: "old monkey, don''t we have the most powerful demon?"


    The muscle on the old white monkey''s face twitched slightly. The look on the monkey''s face became a little strange and said, "I don''t know."


    Shen Shi a Zheng, some don''t understand ground to see to old white monkey, way: "you don''t know?"


    The old white monkey was silent for a moment. After all, he sighed and said, "I don''t know anything else. I''ve never mentioned anything in the book I saw before. But In the past, at the end of the heavenly demon court, the demon emperor was still young, but there were five heavenly demons under his seat, which could be regarded as the heyday of the time. "


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "are there five demons?"


    The old white monkey nodded. In the demon world today, the sky demon has been a rare sight for many years. In the 10000 years since the demon clan was trapped in the demon world, there are only a few sky demons. It can be imagined that the sky demon is so rare and difficult to cultivate.


    It is indeed a rare heyday to have five heavenly demons living at the same time in the last years of the heavenly demon court. It''s just Why did the sky demon court fall?Just at this moment, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped, as if he thought of some idea that he couldn''t believe. This idea is too incredible, completely subverting a common sense of the two clans of human and demon in his subconscious, or a fact that he never thought of.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that his mouth was a little dry, and even his words seemed to be a little strange. But he still summoned up his courage and asked the old white monkey in a low voice:


    "old monkey, the six saints of the human race Er, it''s the seven thieves. What''s their realm? "


    Shen Shi has never thought about this problem before, and never heard of it. The six saints of the human race have been revered for thousands of years, and they have long been like immortals. However, no one has ever said their realm of practice, or they have been handed down in books and classics, but he does not know what kind of views they will have on the side of the demon clan?


    The old white monkey frowned slightly. It seemed that he was carefully recalling something. It was difficult. After all, it was a distant and old thing. After a while, he shook his head slowly, as if with some hesitation, and said: "it seems that It seems that I remember a Book saying, "those seven thieves are all the Daoists of Yuan Dan Jing?"


    Shen shiding looked at the old white monkey with a strange look on his face. He seemed to have a strange look.


    The old white monkey sighed, waved his hand, and said, "in those days, the human race was also a gathering of Qi and fortune. There were some very powerful people who could compete with our ancestors, Lord TIANYAO, so it was also the time and destiny." At this point, the old white monkey suddenly felt a shock and said, "but I have read many ancient books and records. They all say that every dynasty must be at the beginning of its founding when it is at its best. The later it goes, the worse it will be. The same is true for all ages. The human race will never escape this common sense. It seems that there must be very few talented people who can cultivate to the realm of Yuan Dan now. As long as we demon clan unite as one, once the Demon power of Yinming tower is dispersed and the passage is reopened, we can counterattack on a large scale and revive our demon king court! "


    Shen Shi stares at the excited old monkey. He seems to be completely immersed in the beautiful dream of the future restoration. For some reason, Shen Shi suddenly feels a faint illusion, as if he has a deep sympathy for the old monkey who has known him for three years.


    Qi Yun?


    The fate of the human race or the demon race?


    When the passage of Feihong Kingdom reopens one day, when the demon clan army rushes to Hongmeng kingdom with the dream of restoration, do they know what the Terran, who has been cursed and hated by them for thousands of years, looks like at the other end of the ancient teleportation array?


    There are few geniuses who can reach the realm of Yuan Dan


    Lingxiaozong is a school, there are 22 yuandanjing immortal on the surface; among the four famous schools in the world, there are at least more than 100 yuandanjing monks; under the four main gates, there are countless Xiuzhen schools, among which there are many yuandanjing monks in the town; there are countless scattered monks in all the world, and there are always top-ranking figures, such as Sanxian It''s a big chance, a big luck, and a lot of people can practice to the realm of Yuan Dan


    When the passage reopens, when the two clans really have to reopen the bloody battle, will the Terran friars standing in front of the army of the demon clans come forward Hundreds of Yuandan heroes


    Shen Shi flashed the imaginary picture in his mind. Then suddenly, he felt that he was hard to breathe. The scene seemed to make people feel suffocating pressure even when he imagined it.


    He turned his head and looked at the old white monkey. The old white monkey was grinning and looking forward to the future of the demon tribe.


    Shen Shi said nothing more, but after a long silence, he slowly lowered his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    "The five demons are alive at the same time..."


    In his mouth, the old white monkey silently repeated a sentence again, with a look of nostalgia, as if recalling the glory of his ancestors in the past years. But after a while, he still showed a trace of pain, and even his voice became low.


    "Four of the five TIANYAO were born in the blood of the eight demon kings, namely xuangui, Qingshe, Yinhu and Chihu. Another TIANYAO adult was not born in the upper demon family, but he was gifted and had great luck. This was the reason why he became one of the peerless TIANYAO as an ordinary demon family, and was named" greedy wolf. "


    "Xuan GUI, green snake, silver fox, red tiger, greedy wolf..." Shen Shi silently read these once famous names in his heart. Suddenly he felt it. He looked up at the old white monkey and said in surprise: "this green snake..."


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "yes, that green snake demon was our ancestor." After a pause, the old white monkey added, "the red tiger Demon Lord is the ancestor of the red tiger demon tribe in the magic tiger valley that we destroyed three years ago. But looking at their appearance, I don''t believe that there will be some blood of red tiger in their blood. Anyway, they can never be their direct descendants. If you know that the blood of the descendants of the demon king is so weak, I''m afraid that the grumpy red tiger will come to life and kill all these useless guys. "


    Shen Shi laughed for a moment, but he didn''t expect that the old white monkey was so mean. But then he thought of another thing, and asked the old white monkey, "the five heavenly demons are really powerful, but how many people in the Terran reached the realm of Yuanying?"


    This time, the old white monkey was silent for a long time. After a long time, he gave a wry smile and said, "it is said that the more difficult it is for the Terran to practice, the more difficult it is. The level of Shenyi Shengyuan pill is to experience the legendary calamity of thunder. Nine out of ten Terran friars will fall at this juncture. In contrast, we demon clan only need to cultivate diligently, and then find some big opportunities, then we can cultivate heaven demon safely. The two are not in the same breath. So from then on, there were not many yuan Danjing monks of the human race. At least there were only six recorded in the book. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and said: "there are only six people. You just said that the seven thieves are inside..."


    The old white monkey thought about it and said, "it''s said that one of the seven evildoers is Huang Ming, whose magic power is very strange. He is lower than others in Taoism, and he doesn''t know why he can be tied up with other evildoers and occupy a high position."


    Shen Shi frowned slightly, thinking that there were many secrets hidden in the mysterious man named Huang Ming ten thousand years ago.


    At his side, the old white monkey sighed and said: "in the past, the demon emperor was young, and the royal court was supported by five TIANYAO adults. However, after the human demon war started, the war situation became more and more fierce, and various sinister means of the Terran usurper emerged one after another. Among the five TIANYAO, red tiger was first ambushed by the Terran experts in the Canghai world. When the usurper trend gradually became, the war situation became more and more unfavorable In the final battle of the holy city of Tianhong, in order to protect the last blood of the demon emperor, xuangui, Qingshe and greedy wolf fought in front of the demon emperor''s palace and died one by one in a sea of blood. Yinhu was also seriously injured and nearly dying, but under the cover of other adults, they still took the young demon emperor and led our demon family The remaining elite fled from the secret road to the "array island" on the coast of the inner sea outside the city of Tianhong, and from the teleportation array to the Feihong boundary. However, the rebel army of the Terran pursued us relentlessly, intending to kill our demon clan. At the last moment, Lord Yinhu decided to sacrifice his own flesh and blood, destroying the "Yinming pagoda" and turning the whole rainbow world into a hell. This blocked the pursuit of the Terran, but Lord Yinhu himself also... "


    The voice of the old gradually declined, and dissipated in the cold night wind blowing over the Linghou slope.


    Shen Shi sat beside him, listening quietly to the tragic years in the history of the demon clan. Suddenly, he felt that the breeze blowing in front of him seemed to have some blood, some blood. In a trance, in the long river of the secluded years, in the ancient glory of the demon clan, there seemed to be an unknown but high, never bow but solemn and stirring misty song But it reverberates between heaven and earth. Even though he still has a human heart in his heart, he can''t help admiring the rebellious ancestors of the demon clan who have been fighting to death for thousands of years!


    What a demon!


    What an aggressive and rebellious demon clan!


    What happened later?


    No later


    Looking back on this period of history, it seems that the old white monkey was very tired, so that not long later, he took the initiative to go back to rest. Although Shen Shi is still full of curiosity and doubts about that period of history, especially the old white monkey said that the last demon silver fox in that year clearly took the young demon emperor out of Tianhong City, why is it now recognized that the demon emperor''s blood line disappeared after the battle between man and demon, and even many people think it has disappeared?


    But the old white monkey seems to have no mind and no energy to seriously answer his question. After a few simple perfunctory sentences, he asks Shen Shi to get up and go back. Shen Shi had no choice but to stand up and follow him.What as like as two peas in what was going on, what did he do before he passed by? In the remote corner, Shen Shi looked around and saw that he was still in the green snake and the mysterious fox fox who did not know what to do.


    The old white monkey walked past him and said, "it''s done."


    Shen Shi asked, "what are they doing?"


    The old white monkey said, "I don''t know."


    Shen Shi tugged at the corner of his mouth. He said to himself that the ghost on your face clearly means that I do know, but I just tell you I don''t know


    Under the night, there was silence in the green snake camp, and the rustle of footsteps reverberated on the soles of their feet. It seemed that only two of them were alive in such a big place, some of them were creepy. On the monkey slope in the distance, the hillside forest shrouded in darkness is also silent in the night. Sometimes when the mountain wind blows, the insects are silent, and the tree shadows are swaying, it''s like the ferocious dance of hell ghosts in the deep night, which makes people feel cool.


    Shen Shi looks into the distance and walks with the old white monkey for a while. He sees the camp on the ground. When they are about to leave, Shen Shi suddenly asks the old white monkey:


    "old monkey, in the duel before the battle tomorrow, if the black phoenix is still a blood wolf, which demon will lady Yulin choose to fight?"


    The old white monkey looked at him in the twinkling of an eye. Shen Shi has no reason in the heart of a tight, tightly fixed on the eyes of the old monkey demon. But after a while, the old white monkey turned around slowly and went straight, leaving only a faint sentence:


    "I don''t know."


    Behind him, Shen Shi stares at the old but hateful figure and grinds his teeth.


    The next day, two demon armies, green snake and black phoenix, lined up on linghoupo again.


    This is the fourth day of the confrontation between the two sides on the Linghou slope. Compared with the sunny weather of the previous three days, this day is a bit cloudy. The sky is overcast. Large dark clouds float above the sky, blocking the sun and making Linghou slope a bit cooler than the previous days.


    Before the battle of the two armies, the atmosphere of the two sides seemed to be quite different. The side of the black phoenix demon clan was obviously much more relaxed. Many demon generals and little demons were talking and laughing loudly. At the same time, they often turned to look at the side of the green snake. Their expressions were full of disdain, contempt and irony. Here, the atmosphere of the green snake demon clan is more solemn. After two successive tragic failures, it is a heavy blow to the morale of the green snake demon clan. Especially after yesterday''s appearance of the blood wolf, today''s green snake demon clan obviously can''t help thinking about a question, that is, in this fourth day, will the blood wolf fight for the third consecutive day?


    And if the blood wolf is really arrogant to fight again, then can the green snake demon family find a powerful demon to defeat it?


    Shen Shi stood quietly among the demons, and obviously felt the tension of the green snake demons around him. At this time, a burst of cheers suddenly broke out in the front of the black phoenix camp, accompanied by countless excited shouts and cheers. Shen Shi had a sense of foreboding in his heart. Looking up, he saw that the black phoenix demon army was separated. From the demon group, the ferocious blood wolf came out, strode to the front of the two armies, and looked around the four fields, arrogantly With a grim smile and a loud drink, he said:


    "despicable green snake, who dares to fight me?"


    There was a commotion in the green snake army, but it didn''t have the momentum of angry retort a few days ago. At most, a few stiff guys swore a few words, but they were really weak.


    Shen Shi frowned, and a trace of worry passed in his heart. At the same time, he could not help looking at the center of Yulin''s array from the corner of his eyes. He saw the leader of the azure snake demon, who was surrounded by a group of demons. The snake demon, who was charming and charming, was also cold at the moment. And the old white monkey is standing beside Yulin at the moment and seems to be whispering something to her.


    What does the old man say at this time? Shen Shi felt a thump in his heart.


    Of course, it''s time to choose which joint to fight. Shen Shi only felt that he was worried. Although he had gradually honed his strength in the past three years, he had some confidence in himself, but it was obvious that the blood wolf sent by the black phoenix demon clan was definitely a strong enemy. Shen Shi thought about the two duels of the previous two days and found that he was not sure what he could do Better than the blood wolf.


    What''s more, so far, the two duels have been over, but the blood wolf has not revealed his trump card or his mace. The green snake demon family has not even figured out the magic power of the blood wolf''s life. In this case, it''s very dangerous to fight alone.


    In order to survive, Shen Shi can go all out, but in the face of this unknown and powerful opponent, if possible, he really does not want to be an enemy.


    However, at the moment, it seems that he is not in charge of this matter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    In the middle of the formation, the old white monkey has finished his words, and Yulin''s strange and cold snake pupils look coldly at Shen Shi''s side at this moment.


    At this critical moment, Yulin''s every move is naturally concerned by countless people. As soon as she raises her eyes, she has hundreds of eyes to look at the many demon families standing in the area where Shen Shi is.


    Shen Shi, who has been swept away by countless people''s eyes, feels numb on his scalp and laments in his heart that he has bad luck. However, the experience of fighting and rolling over on the edge of life and death in the past three years has made him not so scared and weak.


    At most, it''s just going to work hard again!


    Shen Shi sighed with self mockery in his heart. Anyway, he has understood it for a long time in recent years. As an ordinary demon clan, if you want to live in this war-torn demon world, you have to work hard. If you don''t work hard, you just can''t live.


    In a moment, he passed these thoughts, took a deep breath, and was ready to take a step, waiting for Yulin to call his name, and then made a determined appearance to fight.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Yulin''s eyes swept his face. Although there was a slight pause, a moment later, she turned her eyes away again and landed in another direction. Then she called in a deep voice:


    "flying eagle."


    "The end will be here!" With an implicit and exciting reply, a demon with a sharp beak and two wings on its back will come forward.


    Yulin took a deep look at him and said, "how dare you fight?"


    The flying eagle stared and said in a loud voice, "I''m willing to go. I''ll take down the head of the blood wolf for the empress and offer it to her seat!"


    Yulin smile, snake pupil in a glimmer of satisfaction, said: "go."


    As soon as the eagle got up, he strode out of the battle and walked towards the blood wolf who had been waiting for a long time. And behind him, the green snake demon clans, big and small, are whispering one after another. Among the crowd, Shen Shi, who was ready to fight, looks even more strange. Even he can''t tell what kind of mood he is at the moment.


    Looking back at the center of the camp, Shen Shi only saw that most of the demon clans, including Yulin and Yulong, were looking ahead. Only the old white monkey, who was standing far away from Yulin, suddenly turned his head and looked at him from a distance. He grinned for no reason and made a face.


    "I''ll go..." A moment of despicable hate in the heart of the old monkey: "it''s really ridiculous to see that old monkey scold you for a moment!"


    Before the battle of the two armies, the drum noise gradually subsided, and countless eyes fell on the two demon generals who stood opposite each other and were all strong.


    The blood wolf narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the eagle, especially the pair of wings behind him for a moment. Then he gave a ferocious smile and licked his red tongue between his teeth. He said: "today, are you here to die?"


    The position of the black phoenix demon army, which is almost corresponding to Yulin, is surrounded by layers of black phoenix demon army. At the moment, it is standing in several demon families. All the demon families around them are quite far away from them, which is equivalent to forming a big circle, so that the conversation of these demon families will not be heard by others.


    There are four demon clans in the circle. One of them is a child of six or seven years old. He looks the same as the average human race. He has a tiger head, a round face and short hair. He looks like pure gold. He looks very cute, but he is quite different from those evil demons around him. I don''t know why he appears in the black phoenix demon clan In our army.


    In addition to the child, there is a tiger demon next to him. He is more than Zhang tall, and looks magnificent, which is far better than the ordinary demon family. Even the bear demon family, which has always been famous for its magnificence, is not enough to see in front of the tiger demon. The giant tiger demon''s eyes twinkled. Although he didn''t speak much, he was a bit fierce. Few of the black phoenix demon families around dared to look at him. However, as long as he faced the child or spoke to the child, the fierce tiger demon would suddenly become extremely gentle, even the fierce eyes would soften down.


    At the moment, he was still very curious. The child in the naughty stage was trying to watch the duel. Because he was too small to see, the tiger demon picked him up with a smile and rode him directly on his neck. In this way, his eyes were open and the child was very happy. I saw him holding the smooth hair on the top of the tiger demon''s head with both hands. Occasionally, he would hold the tiger demon''s ear and giggle there. The tiger demon didn''t mean that the tiger could not touch the ground on its head. He was laughing from beginning to end. Obviously, he took good care of the little boy.


    In addition to the two tiger demons, there are also two demons standing beside them, but they are all in complete human form, without half of the form left by demons and beasts. This is exactly one of the most basic characteristics of the powerful land demon realm in the cultivation of demons and Taoism.


    One of them was dressed in black and embroidered with a flying phoenix on his chest. If the people from the side of the green snake demon army were here, they would recognize the old black phoenix who had suppressed them for decades and dominated the green spirit world for a hundred years.There was a man standing next to the famous old black phoenix, but he was only a young man of twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He had a handsome face, a natural and unrestrained manner, and a beautiful robe and jade belt. He stood with his hands down. In the demon army, and against the backdrop of countless ferocious demon families, his strangeness became more and more obvious.


    As the overlord of the Qingling world for many years, Lao Heifeng looks very friendly to the young man around her. She doesn''t have half the arrogance that is widely spread in the daily life. She smiles warmly and says to the young man beside her: "who has a better chance of winning this battle today?"


    The man in the brocade robe looked far away, but he didn''t see the blood wolf very much. He just turned on the flying eagle, and then said with a smile: "I think after the defeat of the first two battles, Yulin wants to attack each other with the flying skill of the eagle demon, but it''s a good intention, but..." He tut a lightly, way, "today this one, definitely still blood wolf wins."


    Old black phoenix ha ha a smile, way: "childe Gao Jian."


    The man in the brocade robe turned to the old black phoenix and said with a smile: "I don''t believe you said that. With your knowledge, you can''t see it!"


    The old black phoenix laughs but does not speak, hears the voice that the child complains next to suddenly, way: "how they still don''t start to fight, I have been waiting so long!"


    They turned their heads and looked around. The child on the neck of the giant tiger demon was twitching and writhing impatiently. Under him, the fierce power of the tiger demon was not seen at all. His face was worried, but he said in a low voice: "little boy, worry, don''t fall down."


    The young man in the brocade robe frowned, with a gentle smile on his face. He went to the little boy and said, "young master, you should listen to ah Hu, or you can''t see if you fall down."


    The little boy didn''t seem to care much about the tiger demon, but he had some scruples about the young man in the brocade robe. He was a little more honest, but he still urged him to say, "I want to see them fight."


    "Fast, fast..." He turned around and said with a smile to the young man


    Lao Heifeng looked at the scene with a smile. Hearing what the young man said, she immediately shook her head and said, "what''s the matter? Which family''s children are not like this at this age, let alone What''s more, young master, it doesn''t matter if you toss a little more. "


    They looked at each other and laughed at each other. Then they looked to the place where the blood wolf and the flying eagle were in the distance. They were ready to start after a few words of mutual sarcasm and abuse. But the scene in front of the battle line fell in the eyes of these two people, and their looks were the same. It seemed that the battle between the two demon clans, black phoenix and green snake, which affected countless demon clans, was just a dispensable game for them.


    Just listen to the young man in the brocade robe light way: "elder, I have a word to ask, don''t know when to ask not to ask."


    The old black phoenix looked at him and said with a smile, "young master, please say."


    The young man in the brocade robe looked at the blood wolf flying eagle who had started fighting at the moment. Then he said, "in my opinion, this kind of decisive battle before the battle is really useless. At most, it''s only killing two or three enemies. What''s the benefit to the overall situation? But for this reason, you two demon clans have been dragging on the monkey slope for three or four days. It''s hard to understand. "


    Old black phoenix smile, way: "childe, you have been devoting yourself to practice these years, less ask the demon world all things, so there are some things I''m afraid I haven''t known."


    The young man in the brocade robe raised his eyebrows, but he said with a smile: "so, please teach me."


    Old black phoenix said with a smile: "I don''t dare. This kind of duel before the battle is not unique today. In fact, since ancient times, our demon clan has this tradition. The duel before the battle is often related to the morale of the two sides, and many demon clan people are always happy with it. So sometimes, we as the upper class should take care of the mood of the big and small demon soldiers. "


    "Oh," the young man in the brocade robe nodded and said, "I see He didn''t seem to be willing to pay attention to these details, but he didn''t know how to deal with them. After pondering for a while, he finally said a more important topic to old Heifeng:


    "elder, I think that green snake demon Yulin, although she was a female, seemed to be a rebellious person. He wanted to fight this time I''m afraid it''s still a bit difficult to accept her. "


    Old black phoenix smell speech complexion light, way: "as long as can cultivate to the demon realm of the demon family, which one will be weak?"? If that''s true, she would have been crushed by the pain of her practice all the way. "


    Hearing the speech, the young man in the brocade robe immediately showed his approval and nodded his head. Then he saw that the duel had become more and more fierce. The flying eagle on the side of the green snake pushed back the blood wolf with several moves on the ground, and suddenly flapped her wings, but all of a sudden she flew from the ground into the air. It was the flying eagle''s own magic power "flying". In that scene, the eagle was loud and clear, and the sound shocked linghoupo. A group of black shadows attacked again quickly. The speed was extremely fast, and they beat the blood wolf back and forth for a moment, gaining the upper hand.This scene also let the green snake demon clan burst out a burst of long suppressed cheers. However, this scene did not affect the old black phoenix and the young man in the black phoenix army. They were still talking quietly, but the little boy behind them, who was riding on the neck of the tiger demon, widened his eyes and looked very nervous. A trace of red appeared on his round face. I don''t know whether he was excited or not. He kept shouting: "fight, fight ¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    Shen Shi stands in the battle of the green snake. At the moment, there are excited demon soldiers everywhere shouting. In order not to be too different, Shen Shi shouts a few words in the crowd, which can be regarded as a boost for the fighting demon flying eagle. However, Shen Shi doubts how much this method will help the flying eagle.


    However, at least at the moment, after being suppressed for two days by the blood wolf of the black phoenix demon clan, the flying eagle who fought today is obviously much better than the first two demon generals on the scene. Let alone the others, just because he can fly in the air and strike in the air, if the blood wolf has no better way, it is almost in an invincible position.


    Shen Shi looked at Yulin from a distance and saw that among the demon generals, except Yulin and the old white monkey, most of them were happy.


    As long as there is no accident, today''s game should be won.


    I''ve been choking my bad breath for two days. I can finally spit it out!


    Shen Shi turns his eyes back to the field where he is fighting. At this moment, the flying eagle is flying in the air with the powerful magic power of "soaring" and constantly attacking downward, while the blood wolf is a little embarrassed. After all, it is absolutely painful to be attacked by the enemy from the top of his head. Although he wanted to fight back several times, every fierce action was easily dodged by the flying eagle in mid air. Even if he encountered a fierce move, the flying eagle just flew up to the sky and easily dodged, which made the blood wolf almost helpless.


    You know, the demon generals in the wasteland demon realm can''t leave the ground, except for a few of them who have the power to soar. At most, they just jump up and jump higher than ordinary people by virtue of their physical strength and agility. But after all, they are different from flying in the sky like birds.


    This is the reason that the majority of the green demons and the black snakes are happy.


    Seeing that, the blood wolf''s footstep gradually became a little staggering, and it seemed that he was about to do his best. The eagle''s roaring sound became more and more sharp, and his body was faster and faster. He galloped like the wind over the blood wolf, and his attack was as turbulent as waves, and he had the potential to kill him at one stroke.


    But in the crowd, Shen Shi''s brow is still slightly wrinkled. Although the situation is very good, he still remembers one thing in his heart, that is, until now, the blood wolf hasn''t displayed his original magic power. It''s strange for a demon clan anyway.


    In another place, Yu Lin, who was surrounded by demon generals, was slightly relieved from the initial calm, and gradually gained a dignified color. Her delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    What is an accident?


    Accident is when everyone almost holds the same understanding that a thing is bound to be an end, but things suddenly change and develop in another direction.


    When Shen Shi and Yulin felt something in the crowd, when the green snake demon army was cheering and shouting for the flying eagle to prepare for the hard won victory, the accident suddenly happened.


    In mid air, the flying eagle dashed to the back of the blood wolf''s side, then dived down, and the blade in his hand cut directly to the blood wolf''s neck. If the knife was cut down, it would be enough to cut off the head with one knife. This is also the most favorite way for the demon general flying eagle to kill his opponent.


    At the moment, the blood wolf is already panting for breath. After all, it is a huge consumption to deal with an enemy flying over his head. But the flying eagle''s action was so fast that the blood wolf didn''t seem to react for a moment. Even the speed of body turning seemed to be a little slow.


    At the top of the battle, there was a sharp cry from the army.


    Blood wolf is still facing the enemy, but he is turning body suddenly stopped, did not try to avoid, also did not try to turn over, there is no sign, he is suddenly to the ground below.


    No matter which direction the blood wolf dodges, the flying eagle has already taken the enemy''s action into consideration. He is confident that he can kill the enemy at his own speed, no matter what the opponent''s struggle strategy is. But he did not expect that the blood wolf would suddenly fall on the ground, which, in terms of distance, opened up some distance from him flying in mid air.


    At that critical moment, flying eagle''s heart flashed countless ideas, but in the end, it was the desire for victory and the belief to win that got the upper hand. In his view, the blood wolf was just a dying struggle. So the eagle didn''t hesitate any more and went on flying.


    The blade broke through the air, making a sharp sound, as if the air in front of him had been split in two. With the sudden attack, the blood wolf reluctantly opened the distance from the eagle in an instant. At this moment, it was hard to turn over.If you turn around, you must be in a different place!


    This is the unswerving belief of the demon general flying eagle, the expression of his sneer, and the last thought in his life.


    In the wind of sword light, like the center of the whirlpool of storm, the flying eagle clearly saw the blood wolf''s ferocious face, and suddenly showed a strange smile.


    But before he could make any response, he saw the blood wolf suddenly open his mouth. Then, under the common gaze of tens of thousands of demon families on both sides of the black phoenix and the green snake, a green and strange blood spring came out of his mouth and shot directly into the flying eagle''s face.


    "Ah..."


    An eagle''s howling with intense pain and fury suddenly rises, but it stops abruptly in a moment. It''s like a crowing Rooster who is suddenly strangled by someone''s throat, and can''t even make a faint whine.


    In the eyes of countless astonishment and shock, a strange and terrible scene happened on the flying eagle. After the strange green blood spring sprayed on his face, the flying eagle seemed to lose its fighting power in an instant. His whole body trembled violently twice and then fell out of the air. And the face splashed with those dark green blood, including his whole head, under the gaze of countless eyes, in the wisps of white smoke and subtle "Ho Ho" sound, suddenly collapsed like ice and snow melting, almost in an instant, it turned into a pool of green blood on the ground.


    The flying eagle, who has lost his head, is still struggling. Looking at the headless body with hands and feet waving and dancing, and at this strange and terrible scene, even if the presence is full of murderous demons, many people can''t help but feel cool in their hearts.


    As a result, not only the green snake demon army was silent here, but also the other end of the black phoenix army was silent for a moment.


    The whole monkey slope seems to be in a dead silence.


    In the crowd, Yulin''s face was cold. A cold light flashed through a pair of strange snake pupils. He gave a cold hum and said in a low voice: "it''s this kind of magic power..."


    The old white monkey beside her is also dignified, frowning, suddenly quietly stepped on a step, went to Yulin''s side, lowered his voice, with only Yulin one person can hear the sound, whispered: "Niang Niang, can''t delay any more."


    Yu Lin nodded slowly, and there was a trace of cold light in the snake pupil, but he didn''t say anything more. On the other side, it was after the initial shock that Kankan woke up from the scene of the accident:


    "the original power of the blood wolf is" black blood " No, no! " He frowned tightly and clenched his fists subconsciously. It seemed that he thought of something, "it''s not black blood. The blood is green, and it''s poisonous. It''s far more powerful than black blood. It''s a higher level of life power than black blood. It''s the" green blood "that can be obtained only when you reach the realm of" Hongyao "!"


    Three battles, three wins!


    It''s bone etched and blood green.


    At this moment, the blood wolf, standing in front of the two armies, was awe inspiring. He once again showed his trademark ferocious smile, walked over and kicked the dead body of the flying eagle, which had no head, and immediately kicked the body for several times.


    With this action, the black phoenix demon clan was awakened, and suddenly a world shaking cheering burst out, while the green snake''s face was blue, and his eyes were like fire.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m tired of winning. Today, after provoking and disdaining the green snake demon clan again, the blood wolf no longer drinks the enemy''s blood as much as he did after killing the enemy twice before. Instead, he goes back to the black phoenix barracks arrogantly.


    The familiar scene was staged on linghoupo again. Both sides seemed to be familiar with the next thing. The two armies retreated slowly. The difference was that one side was elated and the morale was high, while the other side was dejected and the morale was extremely low.


    In the black phoenix army, the young man in the brocade robe is talking with the old black phoenix in a low voice with a smile. Suddenly, he hears a young cough coming from the side. He is startled. He turns to see the little boy who was riding on the tiger demon''s neck excitedly not long ago. At the moment, his face turns pale red, and his brow is slightly wrinkled, showing some pain I''m coughing all the time.


    The young man in the brocade robe''s face suddenly changed, and he appeared next to the boy in a flash. He grabbed the boy''s wrist, took his pulse, listened, and looked at the child''s eyes. He was relieved, but he was still a little nervous. He gave the boy a look and said in a low voice: "nonsense, I have told you before, don''t let you be excited Did you shout? "


    Then he stretched out his hand, but touched the little boy''s chest. A moment later, he found a crystal jade bead about the size of his thumb, which was tied with a red rope around his neck. It was shimmering, warm and bright, with faint green, yellow and purple light. It was not common to see.


    The young man in the brocade robe took this jade bead and rubbed it on the little boy''s chest for a while. Gradually, the boy''s cough stopped and the flush on his face faded a lot, but there were still some traces left.


    The young man in the golden robe put away the bead and hid it with the little boy. Then he said in a positive way: "let ah Hu send you back to Fengming City, so that you can have a rest for a few days."The little boy''s face collapsed, obviously not willing to, but he was staring at by the young man in the brocade robe, and his mouth was flat. Finally he nodded and agreed.


    The young man in the brocade robe just laughed and touched his head tenderly and lovingly.


    On the other side of linghoupo, among the silent and dejected green snake demon troops, Shen Shi walked with a frown, but suddenly a hand patted him on the shoulder from the side. He looked back, but the old white monkey didn''t know when he came to him.


    "Why?" He asked.


    The old white monkey pulled the corner of his mouth slightly. He gave him a meaningful look, and then said in a low voice, "you''ll see Lady Yulin later." After a pause, he added, "just you, don''t make it public."


    Shen Shi stares at the old white monkey and intuitively feels that something is wrong, but the old white monkey obviously doesn''t pay attention to his reaction, but among the many demon families, he turns slowly and looks at the side of the black phoenix demon family.


    A sneer came from his rickety old monkey face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    The haze of the day continued into the night. At night, the night of linghoupo was even more gloomy than that of last night. Not to mention that the bright moon could not be seen in the sky. Under the heavy clouds, even the remaining starlight was completely covered.


    After another satisfying day, most of the people in the black phoenix demon clan have fallen asleep, only the biggest camp is still shining.


    The young man in the brocade robe in the daytime was standing at the door at the moment. He looked up at the dark sky for a while. Then he turned back and said to the tent, "it''s a good day for sneak attack tonight because the moon is dark and the wind is high."


    Under the light of a candle, in addition to the young man in the brocade robe, there was another person sitting in the tent, which was old Heifeng. Hearing that the young man in the brocade robe seemed to have something else to say, old Heifeng just laughed and said, "don''t worry, young master. I''ve sent someone to be on guard. I will never give the green snake a chance to attack our camp. When the victory is in hand, we can''t take it lightly. "


    "Oh?" Looking a little curious, the young man in the brocade robe came over and sat down on the other side of the table beside Lao Heifeng''s hand. Looking at him, he said, "I''d like to ask the elder for advice. Although our army has cleaned up the face of the green snake these days, we still can''t shake the foundation of Yulin. A few demon generals who are not in the realm of wild demons die. How much can Yulin care, Why do you say that you have already won? "


    Old Heifeng, however, laughed and said faintly, "young master, you have lived in seclusion for a long time. You haven''t been in contact with the common demon clan for many years, so I''m afraid you''ve forgotten some old things. Just in a hurry, I can''t tell you one by one. Just listen to me. If the green snake has no other means, at most one day, as long as the blood wolf wins even one more battle, the morale of the army of the green snake demon will almost collapse. "


    The young man in the brocade robe raised his eyebrows. He looked a little surprised, but he didn''t believe it. He said with a smile, "in this way, I''ll wait and see."


    Old black phoenix nods a way: "childe and wait and see again." Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, but asked about another thing, and said, "by the way, young master, is he really OK? In the daytime, I saw that he suddenly got sick, which was really a shock."


    The young man in the brocade robe shook his head slightly, gave a bitter smile and sighed: "it''s an old problem. It''s brought out from the womb. When he was young, he would have vertigo and fever once he was excited. It''s really a headache."


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Legend That branch of blood is almost perfect. It''s the highest blood of our demon clan. But when I was young, I suffered from many diseases. I didn''t expect it to be true. "


    The young man in the golden robe nodded silently, and his face was rather bitter.


    "Young master, his status is precious, not the same as ordinary people. I still have some Xu lingcao Baodan hidden in Fengming city. Young master is not well, so I''d better go back to the city first. I''ll order someone to go back to the city to take the medicine and offer it. Maybe it''s not a small tonic."


    The young man in the brocade robe pondered for a moment, nodded slightly and agreed. Then they chatted with each other. The young man in the brocade robe saw that it was not early and left.


    Old Heifeng sent him all the way to the entrance of the tent. After seeing the young man leave, his face gradually faded, but he was a bit thoughtful. After a long time, he just whispered to himself, "do you want to achieve great things, such a child who is not familiar with the world?" It''s hard. "


    He walked back and forth for a few steps, but inadvertently, he suddenly thought of the lovely little boy. To be fair, in an unknown transaction, the little boy was the most important weight for an old demon such as Lao Heifeng, who had been dominating for many years.


    He thought and thought, and his face showed the hesitation and hesitation that he had never shown in front of his subordinate demons for more than a hundred years. It seemed that there was a very important decision that made an experienced demon like him unable to make a decision.


    After pondering for a long time, he silently pointed to the dark night outside the tent and the green snake barracks farther south of linghoupo, and thought to himself:


    what would be his decision if Yulin knew the truth? Now, the azure snake demon, who is juxtaposed with himself as two big demons in the black prison mountain, will make what kind of Countermeasures in the face of the rapid deterioration of the dangerous situation in recent days?


    All of a sudden, the old black phoenix was really curious about Yulin''s next method.


    Azure snake demon side, and did not make any changes, at least on the surface of the past, it is true.


    Although the morale of the demon troops was low, and everyone looked depressed, Yulin didn''t do anything to boost his morale after returning to the camp. Instead, he made the same arrangement every day, letting the big and small demons disperse the demon troops until the dead of night.


    Under the dark night, it seems that you can''t see your fingers. The mountain wind is like a knife. It''s much bigger than a few days ago. It''s whistling on the Linghou slope. What seems to be as like as two peas in a quiet serpents, a military camp, is nothing.


    Several black phoenix demon spies, who were lurking in the deep forest of linghoupo and were responsible for secretly monitoring the movements of the green snake, breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was cold and uncomfortable to sleep on the hillside at night, if there was no accident, they would be able to defeat these green snake demon clans in a few days. At that time, they would take advantage of the opportunity to wash and plunder, which would be compensation.Leisurely thinking about the beautiful dream in the future, the spies of the black phoenix demon clan began to talk and laugh in a low voice. Anyway, every night is like this, and they can''t see any difference.


    Just below the south of linghoupo and under the shadow of deep darkness, there are several extremely weak lights in the green snake barracks, which flash at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye. These weak lights are all over many remote corners of the green snake barracks, invisible, but hidden into a huge circle, which surrounds the whole barracks.


    It''s late at night.


    But Shen Shi didn''t sleep.


    He stood quietly in a dark corner of the green snake camp in a black robe. Next to her, Shi Zhu was dressed in full armor, neatly dressed, with his favorite axe in his hand. His face was as iron as iron. When he breathed and inhaled, he seemed to be like a ferocious beast growling in a low voice, which sent out a sense of killing. Behind them, however, there was a long line of demon soldiers who were equally well prepared. Everyone was nervous, but they were all quietly lurking there. An invisible but strong murderous atmosphere was coming out of them.


    In the endless darkness, the faint light kept on lighting up at a speed that was hard to see by the naked eye, and then quickly faded away. With these strange glimmers flashing, there was a strange and fuzzy thing on the top of the green snake camp, which seemed to be taking shape. It was very big, but it seemed very fragile.


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked at the sky. In the place he felt, what he saw was the darkness of nothing.


    In this way, I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting in the dark. Until a certain moment, the dim light suddenly stopped shining, and the vague but huge thing in the night sky finally took shape. It seemed that it was a big cover as thin as cicada wings. I can''t tell what the material was. It looked like it would be scattered at any time when the mountain wind blew, so it shrouded in the green snake silently Above the demon army, but under the cover of darkness, there is nothing different from the outside.


    That is at this time, the rickety figure of the old white monkey came out of the darkness, slowly came to Shen Shi, stared at him, and said in a deep voice: "have you remember what the former lady Yulin told you?"


    Shen Shi nodded silently but heavily.


    "Shi zhuzhong is brave and fierce, but he has a simple mind. You can help him make decisions in the battle, and I will control the overall situation in the back." The old white monkey, with a dignified face, said coldly, "go ahead, success or failure depends on this!"


    Shen Shi''s pupils shrank slightly for a moment, and he didn''t say anything more. He just stood up and waved to the back. With a "brush", countless figures stood up in the dark, all of them ferocious and murderous.


    This is the most elite five hundred people in the green snake demon army. One third of them are even the most trusted and powerful green snake guards under Yulin, but they are all here now. Shen turned around and said no more.


    The old white monkey also followed at the end of the line without saying a word.


    Under the night, this fierce demon army left the camp without a sound. However, such a movement, I don''t know why, under the huge cover, it seemed that nothing had happened. When the black phoenix demon scout stationed on linghoupo looked back and looked at it, he saw a quiet and silent building Green snake camp.


    The cold night wind is blowing in front of him, which makes his heart cool like a cold knife. However, Shen Shi feels that his whole body is burning up and down, as if he is about to boil.


    For the coming killing, and for the tension that is about to meet the blood.


    They didn''t go straight to Heifeng barracks on the other side of linghoupo. On the contrary, the green snake demon army left linghoupo cautiously. After turning a big circle, it took advantage of the night to go straight to the rear of Heifeng barracks.


    Yes, their target is not the black phoenix demon army at all, but Fengming City, the home of the whole black phoenix demon clan behind them.


    At this moment, Shen Shi completely understood that lady Yulin, the leader of the sky green snake demon, who is charming and enchanting, in the final analysis, is also sneering at the demon clan''s custom of advocating force and positive decisive battle. In order to win, she can use everything!


    The pride of the demon clan in the past, the queen of the azure snake demon, can easily trample away without changing her face.


    Ten li Road, Fengming city is only ten li road away from linghoupo. Just in order to avoid the black phoenix demon army and the spies they scattered, the army circled a big circle, and the road they traveled was ten times more.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for them to get to the bottom of the city, but it''s time for them to fight.


    The boundless darkness envelops this world, and also the city in the shadow of darkness. The black phoenix demon clan has been king and dominating the Qingling kingdom for hundreds of years, and they have made a lot of contributions to the Fengming city. From a distance, the Fengming city is built on the mountain, surrounded by rivers on both sides, with high walls and thick rocks. Only a thick gate in the south is tightly closed. In the middle of the night, it looks like a sleeping black beast.


    Shen Shi narrowed his eyes and felt a slight coolness in the palm of his hand. Beside him, the strong and fierce stone pig also held his axe tightly.A moment later, Shen Shi turned his head and looked around. He saw the old white monkey coming with a pale fox demon. This is not Shen Shi''s common magic Fox family in the military camp these days. Of course, it can''t be the legendary silver fox with noble blood. In fact, it''s a very common fox in the black prison mountain, but it''s weak and can''t even protect itself The more difficult "Fox" forces can only rely on the mountain.


    Shen Shi takes a look at them and doesn''t speak, but the stone pig beside him shows his teeth coldly, and the killing intention on his face seems to be more intense, which makes the sensitive mountain fox feel a little afraid and even shake up.


    The old white monkey''s face was as usual. He pulled the mountain fox demon and whispered a few words in her ear. He didn''t know what he said. The mountain fox nodded, then looked at the stone pig and the axe in his hand in fear. He walked slowly by the two people and came to the front of the team.


    Facing the endless darkness ahead and the city in the darkness, the mountain fox suddenly opened its mouth and howled in that direction. But no one from Shen Shi to everyone else heard any sound.


    Shen Shi frowned and was just about to say something. Suddenly, in the deepest darkness, the top of the city suddenly lit up a fire.


    It''s a torch. It''s dropped from the wall.


    The mountain fox demon came back slowly, looked at Shen Shi and said in a low voice, "OK, my cousin said, the gate is open."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Night is deep, dark as the legend of the boundless sea of ghosts in the underworld, will never change, only the shadow of the gloomy ghost across the city, in the cold wind issued a shrill cry.


    Hold the axe and run all the way.


    The gradually clear city, in the ferocious pig demon in front of the rapid expansion, like a ferocious beast is about to wake up, open a terrible mouth to devour them all. Behind him, a dark figure seemed to be hidden in the shadow, staring at the direction of the gate with a gloomy face.


    However, the darkness finally dissipated, and a light of fire flickered in front of them. It was the most striking light in the darkness, illuminating the place just a few feet in front of the thick gate, but it was enough for them to see the scene ahead.


    City gate, open


    In an instant, the cry of killing surged into the sky. Five hundred powerful demons, like atavists, turned into fierce monsters, roaring into the city. In front of them was a ferocious pig demon with magnificent and incomparable red eyes.


    As the axe passed by, the blood shot like a spring, and the guard was in a panic. He was at a loss for a moment. The surprise attack team, which had been planned for a long time, quickly separated a small group of teams. However, in a moment, Fengming city in the dark lit up dozens of flames in the boiling cry of killing. The wind helped the fire. In a twinkling of an eye, the whole city had fallen into a sea of fire.


    Most of the demons in the city finally wake up. However, the elite of the black phoenix demons are all on the linghoupo at the moment. Except for a few guards, most of them are old and weak women and children. Facing the green snake demon army headed by Shi Zhu, they have little power to fight back.


    And the war of the demon clan is always bloody and cruel. Along the way, the blood with their figure seems to be like an extended picture, spreading all the way. Further behind them, a new green snake demon army appeared again in the dark, like a ghost, rushing towards the city.


    fierce and brutal attack, but in half a hour, this black phoenix monster entrenched in hundreds of years of aggregation of the essence of several generations of Feng Ming City, it has fallen into the hands of the green snake. No one would have thought that the final result of this campaign would look like this.


    But at the moment, there is only one place in the whole Fengming City, which is the residence of Heifeng. The black phoenix demon clan of all ages lived in this huge mansion, which was heavily guarded and the place with the most remaining guards. Under the fierce resistance of the loyal black phoenix guards, although the walls in front of the mansion were full of corpses, including the soldiers of the green snake demon clan and more of the corpses of the black phoenix guards, the green snake demon army failed to capture the mansion for a while.


    However, this kind of resistance is doomed to be a futile battle. With the constant arrival of the reserve reinforcements of the green snake demon clan, the offensive becomes more and more fierce, such as waves, one wave is better than the other. The remaining black phoenix guards tried their best to resist. For example, the tight bowstring broke in an instant and fell down suddenly. The symbolic gate of the black phoenix demon family finally opened to the green snake demon army.


    Countless crazy green snake demon clans roared and killed them. It seems that their anger will be vented on the women and children who are about to become fish.


    From the first time he rushed in at the gate of the city, Shi Zhu turned into a ghost Shura and killed him for the victory of the azure snake demon. Even he could not tell how many enemies fell under his own axe? When he conquered Heifeng palace, he was also the first group of demons to rush in.


    The sticky blood stains his body and the axe in his hand. But after the fierce fight in the middle of the night, the blood red color in his eyes has gradually faded a lot.


    Every time the demon stealthily attacked the enemy, he could see the shadow of the enemy quickly and quickly.


    Don''t know when to start, stone pig seems to have been used to Shen Shi such a person standing behind.


    Heifeng mansion covers a large area with numerous buildings and pavilions, which is far larger than the magic tiger stream on that day. It can also be seen that the two demon families of Heifeng and Chihu are quite different. When the resistance was finally completely defeated, many green snake demon troops soon dispersed into many scattered beast soldiers, rushed into one seemingly endless courtyard after another, and began the most common slaughtering and looting of demon families.


    He strode forward with a huge axe. I don''t know if he started killing from the time he entered the city tonight. Until now, he was in a bloody state. Shi Zhu felt that his mind was numb and gradually lost.


    The desire to kill has faded unconsciously, and there is not much desire to plunder. At this moment, he seems to be at a loss in this hideous and ugly but numb pig demon brain. But at this time, he heard the friend in black calling, and then stone pig subconsciously followed him.


    After walking through one courtyard after another, seven or eight recalcitrant guards were killed again. When Shi Zhu''s brain was suddenly shocked, he turned around and found that the cry of killing was far behind him, and there was no demon tribe around him.Only he and Shen Shi stood side by side in a strange courtyard.


    Shen Shi looks around and frowns slightly. He realizes that it''s not safe here. In case there are some guards hidden in the Heifeng mansion, he and Shi Zhu will be their targets! Thinking of this, Shen Shi subconsciously takes Shi Zhu back.


    Just at this time, there was a huge roar like thunder in the distance. It was like a tiger roaring in the wild. In a moment, it suppressed the sound of the whole black Phoenix Mansion.


    Shen Shi suddenly turned back, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes. After a little thought, he took the stone pig to jump up a high wall, and then looked up. Soon, he saw countless figures fluttering and flashing in the most fierce part of the war. It seemed that a large group of green snake guards were besieging an enemy.


    Stone pig heart shocked for a while, can achieve this kind of situation, obviously is remnant enemy extremely powerful one. Before he could figure out what to do next, he just heard another roar from the crowd over there, mixed with a few cries of pain. The blood light flashed in the air like a fountain, and several figures flew out like broken kites. At that moment, I don''t know how many demon clan''s lives were lost.


    A tiger demon, whose body is so strong that it is even stronger than the stone pig, suddenly leaps out of the chaos crowd. From a distance, in the light of the fire, the huge figure''s angry look is just like the legendary gods in the heaven. He made a few jumps, rushed out of the encirclement and tried his best to escape. The direction of the rush was a side door more than ten feet away from the right side of Shi Zhu.


    In the light of the fire, Shi Zhu quickly saw that the tiger demon was covered with blood. In addition to the enemy''s blood, four or five huge visible bone wounds were left on his huge tiger body. Bai Sensen''s bone was faintly visible at the tearing place. Most of the people who besieged the tiger demon were green snake guards guarding Yulin on weekdays. Among the green snake demons, they were always famous for their strong fighting power. Even though this fierce tiger demon was fierce, it was still seriously injured. Even in the process of escaping, it was obvious that his body was a bit unsteady.


    But what surprised stone pig most was that the tiger demon had a little boy on his back. Until such a critical moment, he didn''t show any sign of abandoning the boy. On the contrary, he roared like crazy and rushed out recklessly.


    The stone pig next to him roars and moves. He looks at the way he wants to intercept. Shen Shigang wants to stop him, but he wants to say nothing. Anyway, the tiger demon and even the little boy of the demon family on his back must have an unusual identity. Maybe he is the direct son of the black phoenix family. If he can catch or kill him, it must be a great achievement.


    Thinking about this, before he took action, he saw that the tiger demon was quick and quick, and several ups and downs had rushed to the side door. Although he was running with all his strength, most of his wounds were torn, and blood flowed out like water. Even the little boy on his back seemed to be frightened, and he exclaimed: "ah Hu, ah Hu, don''t run, blood, blood..."


    However, the tiger demon turned a deaf ear, in his eyes, this moment, it seems that only the side door. Stone pig saw that he couldn''t catch up with him. He was just annoyed when he heard a big bang. The side door suddenly opened, and countless green snake demon families rushed in. Even the exit in this direction had been defeated by the second wave of demon soldiers sent by Yulin.


    The tiger demon let out an angry roar, but he immediately turned back and fled to another direction. This time, the direction he was running away from several pursuers, but he just rushed to the courtyard of Shen Shi and Shi Zhu.


    Stone pig cold face, clenched the axe in his hand, and Shen Shi almost made a decision in an instant, pull stone pig jumped down the wall, see a few big trees in the yard, then hide behind the thick trunk.


    After a while, just listen to the wind suddenly, which mixed with heavy breathing and a few young boys panic whispers, a huge figure rushed into the yard. The giant tiger demon named AHU didn''t mean to stay. Even though he was as powerful as the God of war and killed several times in the enemy army, his only purpose was to escape as soon as possible. So he just took a rough look at the situation in the yard and kept on running.


    Only when you get out of the black Phoenix Mansion and the Fengming City, which has fallen into the green snake demon army, can you be safe, otherwise The tiger demon didn''t dare to think about it. For him, it doesn''t matter if he died ten times. He can''t compare with the little boy on his back.


    However, when he saw that there were no enemies around him, he was relieved to continue to run for his life. Suddenly, a fierce roar came out from not far away. A strong figure suddenly jumped out, holding a huge axe, and fiercely cleaved to the back of the tiger demon.


    The sharp axe, with a shrill howl, seems to have rolled up a storm, overwhelming, anything in front of it will be split in two.


    The tiger demon was shocked, because it was the little boy behind him, but at this moment, he suddenly changed. Even if he could barely run forward to avoid the key, the child on his back could not avoid it. In the light and flint, the tiger demon roared angrily and despairingly, turned around recklessly, and suddenly blocked the axe with his chest.The powerful tiger demon''s whole body suddenly lit up a red light, which was an extremely powerful blood talent.


    However, at this time, a dark black light suddenly flashed and fell on the tiger demon''s chest. In the red light, the red light was suddenly entangled by the black light and suddenly disappeared.


    "Ah Hu..."


    The shrill cry reverberated in the courtyard, and then was annihilated by the red blood.


    Huge axe body, the whole cut into the tiger demon''s chest, tough body, hard skeleton, in such a terrible power, instantly collapsed. The two rows of ribs were completely broken under the blade of the axe. The flesh and blood were rolling and the bones were broken. No matter how powerful the demon clan was, it could not survive after being so badly damaged.


    However, I don''t know what kind of power it is, even though the huge axe is still cutting at his chest.


    He opened a pair of tiger eyes, with a trace of despair and endless anger, staring at the pig demon in front of him. Under his terrible eyes, he killed countless stone pigs, but with a trace of strange fear in his heart, he could not help taking a step back.


    The tiger demon did not look at the pig demon again, but turned his head with some difficulty and looked at the shadow. The people in that place were his biggest and most lethal opponent.


    A man in black came out and looked at him in silence.


    "Ghost wizard..." Tiger demon''s voice sounds hoarse and low, as if with a sense of resentment.


    Shen Shi was silent, and the corner of his mouth moved slightly. After all, he didn''t say anything. However, the tiger demon seemed to accept his fate quickly, and did not continue to be deeply engulfed in fury. "


    " Mo Don''t I hurt the young master... "


    His voice sounds a little vague, it is gushing out of the blood filled his mouth, from the corner of his mouth kept flowing. Stone pig let go of the handle of the axe and took a step back. He took a deep look at the tiger demon and said nothing.


    "Roar..." The dying tiger demon roared angrily but powerlessly, and his body was about to fall. However, he was still struggling to support himself in the violent shaking. His eyes were just staring at Shen Shi, and the huge tiger eyes retreated quietly like the God of war. Finally, he gradually showed a look of begging.


    Behind, the little boy gave out a heartrending cry: "AHU, AHU, what''s the matter with you? Don''t die..."


    I''ve seen such scenes, the same blood and killing many times in the past three years At this moment, Shen Shi''s mind suddenly flashed such an idea.


    He lowered his head and suddenly looked at his palm. He didn''t know when a few drops of blood were stained on his hand. The blood was shining with dazzling light, and it was dripping down from his fingers. With the pungent blood, it dyed the land under his feet red.


    In order to survive, we have to work hard slaughter?


    He raised his head, hesitated for a moment, and slowly said to the tiger demon who was angry and struggling to support himself:


    "I won''t kill him."


    A Hu''s bloody body twitched for a while, and a relaxed smile appeared on his face. Tiger''s eyes closed slowly. A moment later, his huge body finally collapsed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    The little boy''s cry stopped in an instant, and he didn''t seem to understand what happened. He struggled to climb down from AHU''s back and knelt down beside the tiger demon, who was several times bigger than his small body. His eyes were full of tears, his hands were shaking, and his mouth was murmuring words that no one could understand, as if he was shouting incoherently.


    However, his voice is hoarse. At the same time, Shen Shi finds that the little boy''s situation seems to be a little strange. Some pale cheeks in the process of running for his life suddenly burst into a strange bright red color. The color is so strange that Shen Shi almost thinks that the blood in the child''s body is flowing directly.


    He was surprised and took a step subconsciously, but before he could speak, the little boy kneeling beside the tiger demon suddenly raised his head. The strange red tide on his face became more and more colorful, and the deep hatred in his eyes became more and more obvious. He stared at the black robed man and suddenly screamed: "you killed ah Hu, you killed ah Hu..."


    In the shrill scream, the child seemed to be crazy. He picked up all the things around him and smashed them at the stone pig. Stones, clods, rotten leaves and even all the bits and pieces of debris on his body. But these feathery powers were not even scratch power for Shen Shi, and could not do any harm at all.


    But I don''t know why, facing such a hysterical, angry and sad child, Shen Shi and Shi Zhu both step back involuntarily


    the little boy smashes all the things that can be thrown around him, and his voice is hoarse, but he is still shouting. Like crazy or self violent, Shen Shi and Shi Zhu pounce on Shi Zhu with his small and fragile body. Stone pig was stunned for a moment, but he forgot to avoid. However, when the child hit his body, it was like a hard stone pig in a moment, and he could not help but bounce away. But the child was still desperate to bite and kick. The strength was also so weak that the stone pig''s strong and strong body could even be ignored.


    Stone pig slightly frowned, a little more at a loss in the heart, some do not know what to do, turned to see Shen Shi. In the early days, when he encountered this kind of thing, maybe he would simply chop it down. However, at this time, maybe there was too much blood in the killing tonight, and his heart was not so murderous.


    He didn''t resist or stop him. He left the child struggling around him. Shen Shi slowly frowned and squatted down. Looking at the child''s face, which was more and more red and seemed to be dripping blood, he intuitively felt that something was wrong with the child.


    "Boom!"


    A low voice rang out from behind them not far away. A door was kicked open. Shen Shi and Shi Zhu looked back at the same time. With the howling, ferocious laughter and disorderly footsteps, a group of green snake demon soldiers roared into the yard.


    And almost at the same time, under the dark sky, over Fengming City, which had fallen into a sea of fire and groaned in pain, suddenly came a loud and furious voice of Fengming. In the distant sky, the dark clouds are boiling, the clouds are rolling, the lightning is flashing and the thunder is thundering. A huge black figure appears in the night sky, like a giant Phoenix.


    The patriarch of the black phoenix demon clan, the old black phoenix, who has dominated the green spirit world for hundreds of years, finally rushed back to his old nest, and in endless anger, he showed his powerful real body as soon as he came on the stage.


    For quite a long period of time, Lao Heifeng was the most powerful demon clan in the whole Heiyu mountain, and also the only big demon who had cultivated to the demon realm in this area for many years. The powerful old black phoenix is the most important reason why the black phoenix demon clan has been able to frighten the black prison mountain and dominate for many years.


    This situation lasted for many years, until in the south of Heiyu mountain, another amazing snake demon appeared in the Tianqing snake demon tribe, which was once suppressed by the Heifeng family.


    The appearance of Yulin, to be exact, is the appearance of Yulin after the cultivation to the land demon realm, which completely changed the situation that the black phoenix demon family in the black prison mountain area is the only one. In the vast territory on the South Bank of the Heishui River, in the face of Yulin in the realm of the earth demon and her increasingly powerful Tianqing snake demon family, the resistance of all the indigenous demon families disintegrated like snow in the spring. Within 20 years, the green snake family has grown into a powerful demon family that can compete with the black phoenix demon family.


    This decisive battle will come sooner or later. No matter black phoenix or green snake, anyone of the two demon families knows this.


    The key to the decisive battle is naturally the decisive battle between Lao Heifeng, who has been dominating the Qingling world for a hundred years, and Yulin, who is a powerful new generation and is known as the once-in-a-century Wizard of the demon clan.


    It''s just that such a decisive battle is of great importance. Once it''s started, there''s no room for maneuver. Even people like Lao Heifeng or Yu Lin dare not easily start the battle. At the beginning of the battle, they just fight with ordinary demons.


    But in this scene, Lao Heifeng, who was raided by the green snake demon clan, obviously could not bear it any longer. She bravely appeared in front of countless demon clans with her real body, and then came a sharp whistling sound like the roaring of dragons and tigers in Fengming city.Fengming city fell into the sea of fire, a disorderly cry of Fengming City, suddenly seemed to be solidified by something, all the sound and fire light in an instant static down, and then in everyone''s eyes, a huge body, such as a mountain, Huo however, from the sea of fire, straight into the sky.


    It was a huge snake in the dark. It appeared coldly. On the sky in the distance, it faced the huge black phoenix in front of it with incomparable power.


    Jade Lin, the master of the green snake demon, sneaked into Fengming city at some time and stood up at this critical moment.


    The decisive battle between the two demon families, the green snake and the black phoenix, finally came to the last moment.


    The wind is howling, sweeping the whole Fengming city. At this moment, I don''t know how many demon families look up at the sky, looking at the two powerful demons above the sky, looking at the rare real green snake Heifeng, their eyes are full of wild and eager eyes.


    The legendary celestial demons have long disappeared from the memory of most ordinary demons. The highest level they can imagine in their life is this scene. When the earth shaking battle really started in the sky, there were too many demons who were dazzled and lost themselves.


    In the black Phoenix Mansion, countless yards, the fire is still burning senselessly, and the fire snake greedily erodes the houses and pavilions. In the crevice of the fire light, suddenly a white figure rushed like a wind and electricity. Under the light of the fire, his face was the young man who had talked with Lao Heifeng.


    At the moment, however, his face was full of anxiety, his teeth were clenched, his face was iron blue, his figure was as fast as lightning, and he kept searching in the courtyards.


    No one knows what he is looking for, but with the disappointment of the courtyards and the places where his eyes can reach, the scene of the green snake demon army invading, setting fire and killing, and lying corpses everywhere, makes the young man''s face more and more ugly and anxious. A wisp of murderous gas is gathering on his face, and it seems that he can''t bear it.


    But just at this time, when the two earth demons in the sky began to fight, the fate of the two demons was about to conflict fiercely, and they separated life and death. When countless demons held their breath to wait, the young man of jinpao suddenly heard a faint cry and fight in a distant courtyard, which was a little familiar.


    The young man in the brocade robe was shocked and didn''t hesitate. He jumped up and stopped in the middle of the sky. In a flash, he turned into a shining white light and shot away. Along the way, there were countless tall trees on the walls of the pavilions and halls. However, he was so anxious that he didn''t even care. He was like a giant animal running wild and losing his mind. All the way, he rushed straight forward. In an instant, he saw the buildings collapse, the walls fall, the trees fall, the houses collapse, and the smoke billows From a distance, the whole person rushed into the courtyard like an ancient beast.


    His momentum is so terrible that many green snake demons and the hysterical little boy turned their heads in horror.


    Before all the demons reacted, the little boy had already seen the face of the young man in the brocade robe. He swayed a few times and cried out: "brother Xuan, ah Hu is dead, ah Hu is dead..."


    The young man in the brocade robe, who was called "brother Xuan", saw the huge tiger demon corpse lying on the ground, the huge wound caused by the huge axe that was cut on his chest, and the black and white wounds on his body. At that moment, the whole face of the young man in the brocade robe turned pale, and a speechless fury came out.


    The demons just felt that a flower in front of them and the white light flashed by. The young man in the brocade robe appeared beside the little boy and directly pulled him away from the stone pig. But then the young man in the brocade robe saw the strange blood like vision on the little boy''s cheek. He was so surprised that he could hardly speak. For a moment, his legs and feet were faintly soft and his heart was sinking ¡£


    But the little boy didn''t realize it. Although he was obviously exhausted at the moment, he still gritted his teeth, pointed at the stone pig and said angrily, "it''s him, he killed ah Hu! Brother Xuan, take revenge on ah Hu, take revenge on ah Hu... "


    Before the words were heard, the little boy suddenly tilted his head, but suddenly he fell into the arms of the young man in the brocade robe, lost consciousness and fainted.


    The young man in the brocade robe was shocked. He hugged the little boy tightly and glared at the stone pig. At that moment, the stone pig felt that his eyes were sharp as a blade, and he wanted to insert them into his eyes. His eyes were stinging.


    Shi Zhu was startled and subconsciously stepped back. After years of fighting, his intuition had told him that this mysterious young man in the brocade robe was definitely the strongest and incomparable opponent he had ever seen. But before he had any reaction, he saw the young man in the brocade robe reach out and touch the little boy''s chest, but his gesture stopped for a moment. It seemed that he was looking for something but touched it Empty, a time look is pale a few minutes.


    At this time, the green snake demon clans around had come back to their senses one after another. They were very angry and rushed over, shouting and scolding. The young man in jinpao was very cold, but after all, he gritted his teeth and rushed up with the little boy in his arms. It was obvious that the boy''s injury was so serious that he couldn''t walk.But when he left, the young man in the Royal robe was in the middle of the sky. He didn''t even look back. With a wave of his sleeve robe, a golden palm flashed in the robe. Then there was a faint rumbling sound in the courtyard. Shen Shi''s face changed, and soon felt that the ground under his feet seemed to vibrate slightly.


    He yelled, turned over and rushed to the side. There were some green snake demons who had just rushed in there, and the stone pig directly hid behind them. The next moment, I saw a golden light in the courtyard. A golden awn suddenly rose from the land, mixed with the sound of wind and thunder. In the roaring sound, the golden light lit up the whole courtyard, and condensed into a golden sword in the air. When it fell in the air, it just heard the roaring sound, and abruptly split the whole courtyard into two parts.


    Blood splashed, standing in the courtyard of the green snake demon clan was instantly killed five or six people, all waist fracture, miserable. Shen Shi escaped because of his quick reaction, but he was also hit by the powerful force. He was directly hit by Jin Mang''s afterwave on the side wall, and then fell down heavily. He felt that his throat was sweet. Wow, it was a big mouthful of blood.


    The young man in the brocade robe in the middle of the air gave a cold hum and took a deep look at the embarrassed stone pig underground. However, he did not dare to delay any longer. He turned around and flew away with the little boy.


    As soon as he left, the remaining green snake demon clan was furious, fierce and crazy, and chased after him. In a short time, only the injured stone pig was left in the yard, and there were a lot of messy and rickety corpses.


    The smell of blood still seems to be in the air.


    On the horizon, the battle that decided the two demon clans just started, attracting the eyes of countless people.


    Shen Shi struggles to sit up, covers his chest tightly, looks at the chaotic and bloody courtyard, gasps gently, with a trace of fear on his face. This is the first time that he has really seen the powerful power of the high-level demon clan from a short distance, at least for him at this time, it is so terrible.


    Over his head, the two demons were fighting like hell. But Shen Shi didn''t know why, but he didn''t seem to be interested. Instead, he took a look at the tiger demon''s body, which was half buried in the earth. After a moment''s silence, he stood up slowly.


    It seems that the stone pig was also injured in the sword just now. There is a lot of blood on his body, but his face looks passable. It doesn''t seem to be a particularly serious fatal injury. Shen Shi felt a little relieved, so he went to the stone pig and wanted to see him first.


    After only two steps, he suddenly paused, as if he had stepped on something. Looking down, he leaned down, but picked up a strange jade bead from the black soil under his feet. It was full of light, with three colors of green, yellow and purple, which exuded a warm and beautiful light in the darkness.


    He looked at the bead quietly for a while, then stuffed it into his chest, got up and went on to the stone pig.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    It''s night. It''s about the decisive battle between the two demon families, the green snake and the black phoenix, who ultimately belong to the hegemony of the black prison mountain world. After the green snake demon family uses the special magic of the magic Fox family to set up the illusion that puzzles the black phoenix demon army, it takes advantage of the night to attack the old nest of the black phoenix demon family, Fengming city. The black phoenix demon army stationed in the north of linghoupo got the news and then recovered. The final battle between the two sides started under Fengming city.


    Fengming City, which was originally located in a dangerous terrain, has now become the support of the green snake demon army. Although the black phoenix demon family came with anger, they suffered a lot under the solid wall. There is only one battle between the two sides in the night sky.


    Lao Heifeng, the overlord for many years, and Yu Lin, the once-in-a-hundred-year Wizard of the demon clan, each showed their amazing true bodies. The fight was so dark. However, after the fierce fighting and fierce fighting, they were both defeated, and no one could win.


    However, the green snake demon clan gradually gained the upper hand in the battle. At dawn, the black phoenix demon army was exhausted and the defeat was revealed. The old black phoenix was forced to abandon the battle and ordered to withdraw temporarily.


    So this war, which is of great importance, finally ended with the victory of the new group of azure snake demons. At the end of the battle, the demons cheered. For them, this is not only a victory, but also a decisive battle to change their fate. The most exciting part is the decisive battle between Yu Yulin and Lao Heifeng over Fengming City, even if it is only a draw.


    Every demon clan in the black prison mountain knows that old Heifeng has been in the land demon realm for hundreds of years, but Yulin has only been cultivating the land demon for a few years. When the two sides finally draw, it''s almost unnecessary to think about it. Most demon clans will understand a truth. This lady Yulin is really a genius. As long as there is no accident, she will be able to do it for several years in the near future Then he can catch up with old black phoenix''s strong talent. The day when he can beat old black phoenix is just around the corner.


    And this also indicates that the reign of the azure snake demon clan in Heiyu mountain has begun!


    After the war, Yulin returned to her human form, but obviously after fighting with such a powerful opponent, even if she pushed back the other side, Yulin was also extremely tired. So the green snake clan headed by her sister Yulong soon escorted the clan leader to the safest and quietest place in the city to recuperate carefully. As for the other green snake demons, at the moment after the victory of the war, it is the custom handed down by the demons for more than 100000 years, and it is the time for the winners to plunder.


    Fengming City, which is full of ghosts crying and wolves howling, mixed with innumerable cries of pain, seems to be reduced to a hell on earth. However, in the eyes of the big and small demon soldiers of the green snake demon clan, this huge and rich city may be more like the most beautiful fairyland in the world.


    As the sky gradually brightened, the bloody and cruel night passed unconsciously.


    Old white monkey and Shen Shi are walking on the most spacious and east-west main road in Fengming city. Because Shi Zhu is injured, he has already gone to rest, so he doesn''t follow. But after the war, everything is settled. Little black pig can finally come out to breathe. He has been following Shen Shi''s feet, sniffing here and running there. Little pig''s ears flick from time to time to watch It''s very exciting. Listening to the ferocious or painful cries in the distance and near, the green snake demon soldiers of all sizes are busy shuttling and plundering among the residences, and the large and small bags of treasures are hanging all over them.


    The old white monkey rubbed his brows, turned around and looked at Shen Shi behind him. He said faintly, "how about it? Can it hold?"


    Shen Shi raised his head before he wanted to speak. Suddenly, there was a trace of pain on his face. Then there was a pile of coughing. A few drops of blood foam splashed on the corner of his mouth. After a long time, his breathing stopped. He reached out to wipe the blood from his mouth and took a breath. He said, "it''s nothing serious."


    The old white monkey looked at him up and down, but he didn''t say much. He turned and went on, and said, "come with me, it should be coming soon."


    Shen Shi agreed and walked behind the old white monkey. They walked along the street, half of the city and came to the last side of Fengming City, where the towering black prison mountains were closely linked, and the sharp black stone seemed to lean against the wall.


    The old white monkey took Shen Shi to the wall, and the little black pig followed them all the way. After a great war, the city wall that should have been closely guarded was empty. It seems that no one, including the green snake demon army, will come to this place without any oil and water.


    When they came to the wall of the city, the old white monkey stood on tiptoe and looked out. Then he pointed with his hand and said, "that''s the way."


    Shen Shi stood next to him and looked up. He saw that under the wall of the city, in the precipitous black prison mountains, a narrow mountain road was winding in the mountains, and he didn''t know where to go.


    The old white monkey also looked at the narrow mountain road and said, "this road is the only way to Heiyu mountain. For many years, Heifeng tribe has been controlling this road. Except for them, all the other tribes in Heiyu mountain are blind and deaf. They don''t know what it is like outside the demon world."Shen Shi was silent. He just gazed at the road, and his face was filled with a strange color.


    The old white monkey took a look at him, then suddenly laughed and said, "why, do you want to go out and have a look?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "yes."


    The old white monkey sighed, laughed and said, "yes, when I was young, I especially wanted to go out and have a look."


    Shen Shi turned to look at the old monkey and said, "if we have a chance, let''s go together."


    The old white monkey laughed, turned and walked back, and said, "when you are really free, you really have the chance to talk about it."


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and took two steps forward. After a slight step, he couldn''t help looking back at the mountain road. At this time, he just heard the old white monkey in front of him say: "well, it''s an eye opener for you to come here. Let''s go to find books now."


    Shen Shi agreed, suddenly thought of something, said: "black phoenix tribe here a lot of books, and why don''t you go earlier?"


    The old white monkey sneered and seemed to sneer at Shen Shi''s question, but there was no reason to pass a trace of sadness in his eyes. With a bitter smile, he sighed: "do you think that besides us two fools, there will be any demon tribe who will be interested in this book in Fengming City?"


    Shen Shi said nothing, then with a smile, patted the old white monkey on the shoulder, and they walked down the wall side by side.


    Of course, there are books in Fengming city. In fact, there are many books here. In any case, as the base of the Heifeng clan for hundreds of years, it has a deep foundation, and is much better than other places such as Mohu stream.


    It''s just that books and classics are not a popular thing here in the demon clan, or at least in the black prison mountain area. Therefore, books can''t be seen in most places of Fengming city.


    However, as one of the most important counsellors around the green snake demon lady Yulin, the old white monkey would enjoy some convenience. He got the news long ago. Now he took Shen Shi and Shi Shi ran away from the city wall and walked through two streets. In front of him, there was a huge mansion. Shen Shi was familiar with it, but it was the old residence of Heifeng.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but then he realized that if there was a book collection place in Fengming City, there was really no more suitable place except the residence of the black phoenix demon clan.


    During the war last night, lady Yulin should have been settled in a place of this huge mansion. She was meditating and recuperating. When they walked into the mansion, they saw that many green snake guards had been guarding all over the place, which was quite strict. Ordinary demon families, especially those ordinary demon soldiers who burned, killed and looted last night, had been forbidden to enter.


    The old white monkey and Shen Shi are not ordinary demons, so they enter the mansion smoothly. The old white monkey asks a green snake guard nearby in a low voice. It seems that after inquiring about the direction, he takes Shen Shi to the depth of Heifeng mansion.


    Walking back in the house where the pavilions and courtyards overlap, Shen Shi sees the burned and damaged furniture of the courtyard doors and walls around him. However, Shen Shi suddenly remembers the scene he experienced last night and subconsciously recalls it in his heart. However, he finds that the yard where the tiger demon died seems to be on the other side of his current direction, but it goes farther and farther It''s too late.


    Shaking his head, he continued to walk out of his mind.


    "Hum" a few times, but the little black pig who has been following Shen Shi''s feet mumbled a few words. I don''t know what the purpose is. It seems that he is not used to coming to such a strange place.


    Old white monkey and Shen Shi walked for a long time in this huge mansion. Seeing that the surrounding area gradually became secluded, it was almost hard to see the patrolling green snake guards. Shen Shi thought silently in his heart. It seems that even the black phoenix demon clan, who has been known for hundreds of years, is obviously indifferent to the books. Even if he collects some books, he is free In these remote and unpopular places.


    After three or four yards, he came to a two-story building. The old white monkey stopped, looked at the building and frowned. It seemed that he was remembering the words green snake Wei had told him before, and then compared it with the building. After a while, he nodded and turned back to Shen Shi: "it should be here. Let''s go in and have a look. ¡±


    Shen Shi promised. First, he looked at the small building. He saw that the floor was not very high, and the doors and windows were closed. I don''t know why. Well, it''s because it''s well known The door and window sill of this small building are covered with dust. It seems that no one has come here for a long time.


    The old white monkey looked at this scene, slowly shook his head, mouth showed a trace of indifference sneer, perhaps, also mixed with a little pain?


    Shen Shi asked the old white monkey to wait in the same place. He went forward and saw that the door of the small building was closed, and there was a small lock hanging on the door. Similarly, the lock was covered with dust.


    Shen Shi shakes his head, grabs the chain with both hands and jerks it. There is only a sound. The chain has been torn by him. It seems that the lock itself has been rotten for a long time. Then he put his hand on the door and pushed it hard. He heard a low "creak" sound from above the threshold, and the wooden door leaf slowly opened.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    A little dust and fine powder fell from the top of the door frame, and a musty smell floated out of the small building. Shen Shi and the old white monkey stood at the door and looked inside. By some dim light, they saw five rows of cabinets standing against the wall in the small building, on which were all dusty books. Inside, there is a wooden ladder leading to the second floor.


    Shen Shi frowned and asked the old white monkey to stand in the same place and wait for a while. Instead of reading, he quickly walked to the next few windows and opened all the windows that had been closed for a long time.


    The light from outside suddenly came in, and the small building soon became bright. At the same time, with the fresh air blowing into the building, the unpleasant musty smell was diluted, which made the two faces look better.


    Then the old white monkey came in with a crutch. He squinted and looked around. He walked to one of the bookshelves and touched it. He turned his hand and saw that there was a thick layer of ash on his palm. He could not help sighing and shaking his head. "I''m afraid no one has come to see the book for many years."


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer the question that no one was sure to know. He turned and walked to another bookshelf. He took out a book and shook it with force. At that time, it was gray and foggy. Shen Shi frowned and stepped back. He fanned in front of him at will. He looked down and found that there was thick dust in the dusty building, even on the ground. As he walked in with the old white monkey, he left two lines of clear footprints. In addition, there was a smaller line of footprints left by the little black pig who was following Shen Shi ¡£ Maybe because of curiosity, he walked into the small building, but only looked left and right. First of all, the dust everywhere seemed to make the little pig lose interest and the mood of smelling everywhere. After turning around, the little black pig turned around and walked out of the small building. It seemed that he had no interest in the books and dust in the room. He walked slowly to the door of the small building and yawned Then he lay on the floor at the door.


    Shen Shi took a look at the lazy pig, but he didn''t care. He bowed his head and began to read. On the other side, the old white monkey did the same thing.


    In this small building of collecting books, it soon quiets down. Two different "demon tribe" who love to read books quietly look at the dusty books in this dusty building for many years.


    However, there are some differences between Shen Shi and the old white monkey: the old white monkey can read more slowly, but obviously he will be more careful. A book often turns up for a long time. Shen Shi is now faced with so many books. There are five rows of bookshelves full of them. After a rough estimate, there should be hundreds of them. Shen Shi came to the demon world and saw them It''s the most time I''ve been to books and classics.


    So Shen Shi subconsciously more is holding the heart of curiosity, at the beginning is a rough look at these records of all aspects of the knowledge of the demon clan, a lot of time is a quick look, anyway, there will be a lot of time in the future, there will always be a chance to read.


    He walked here, stopped and flipped. He didn''t know how long it took. When he turned back, he found that the old white monkey seemed to be in the same place just now. Even if he moved, he didn''t seem to move too far away. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "old monkey, what books do you read? You are so careful. There are so many books here. If you look at them like this, when do you have to see them? ¡±


    the old white monkey raised his eyes from the book in his hand and said: "idiot, how many places do you think we can have to collect books here in Heiyu mountain? It''s not easy to have such a good opportunity. If you don''t watch carefully, isn''t it a great waste? "


    Shen Shi shakes his head and turns around. Suddenly, the corner of his eye sees the wooden ladder in front of him. His eyes brighten up and he says to the old white monkey, "old monkey, you can go to the second floor there. Why don''t we go upstairs and have a look?"


    At this time, the old white monkey''s eyes had fallen back to the book in his hand. He didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. He just waved his hand and said, "go and have a look first. If there is anything good on it, come back and tell me."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "old goods, but it is able to call people." But after all, he also knew that the second floor of such a small book collection building had collected some books and classics, so he didn''t care about it. He went to the wooden staircase by himself. First, he looked up and saw that the stairs were also covered with dust. It seemed that there had been no one passing by for many years. However, the upper part of the second floor looked dim because the doors and windows were closed Standing downstairs, I can''t see what''s up there.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he still stepped towards the top of the second floor.


    At the same time, Shen Shi and old white monkey are hiding in the small library to watch the books. The green snake demon troops of Fengming city are still looting the city. The nightmares of the whole night seem to last until the day, and there is still no sign of stopping. There are sharp cries and crying everywhere. Of course, the demon soldiers are indispensable He howled wildly.


    Compared with the chaos of the outside world, Heifeng mansion, which was once in chaos, after daybreak, especially after empress Yulin''s return from a decisive battle, many green snake guards immediately controlled all the access control and drove out all the unrelated demons, making this mansion a rare pure land in Fengming city.However, this place is after all the residence where the black phoenix demon clan lived in the past. Who knows if there will still be some residual guards or enemies hidden in such a large residence, or some secret roads or secret rooms hidden in some corners and so on. If we don''t find out clearly, people will always be worried.


    So what should be done is still to be done after all. After a part of the green snake guards were separated and banned, the rest of them, led by Yu Long and several other demon generals, searched the courtyards of Heifeng mansion carefully.


    Of course, if you can find some valuable treasures, such as elixirs, according to the tradition of the demon clan, it''s who will find them. At most, it''s just to give the leader some face and more filial piety.


    It''s just that this way of doing things, from a certain point of view, is not very different from those ordinary demon clans who came here the night before. We all rob while the fire is burning. It''s no wonder that the demon clans outside the residence are envious. Many strange stories are spread everywhere.


    But so what? The green snake guard is the first bodyguard around lady Yulin. She has the greatest contribution to the decisive battle, and the credit for the sneak attack is also the first credit. Can''t the best be left to them, or to those idiots outside?


    All the demon soldiers in the green snake guard have such an idea. We all take it for granted. It is because of this that we all follow Yulong to start sweeping in Heifeng mansion. All the way over, there was a lot of harvest, but after all, a part of the courtyard had been ransacked last night, so the harvest at this moment is much less than the black Phoenix Mansion in the golden mountain and silver sea imagined by the demons before.


    The reason for this is clear and clear, and everyone knows it, so no one is surprised. However, only half of the people who suffered from the war last night because of the size of Heifeng mansion, and some of the deep courtyard with its head against the mountain, seem to have never been visited by demon soldiers.


    There must be more babies there!


    So, under the clamor of the crowd, Yulong was young and vigorous, and the snake was moving. He stormed the crowd to the back of Heifeng mansion.


    The courtyard houses built on the mountain were soon swept by the demons. Sure enough, soon after, bursts of cheers began to ring. It seems that the green snake guards have gained good harvest here, and everyone is happy.


    But the bigger surprise is still behind. Before long, a sudden cry of surprise starts from the front. Yu Long and others, who are leading the team to rob a compound, are surprised. They immediately stop and go out of the house. They are afraid that when the black phoenix remnant party is in trouble, a green snake guard demon soldier comes quickly. With surprise on his face, he reports out loud. It turns out that someone is hiding in a hidden place in front of them A secret chamber stone gate was accidentally found in the rock of the mountain.


    The stone gate of the chamber of secrets? What''s behind the door? It''s obviously a secret room with countless treasures. Maybe I haven''t got many good things after half a day''s hard work. In fact, the most valuable and precious treasures of the black phoenix clan are hidden in the secret room!


    The so-called secret room is the place where treasures are stored!


    The news immediately excited all the green snake guards, including young Yulong. For a moment, everyone put down what they were doing and rushed to the direction of the mountain wall secret door.


    Sure enough, in the deepest part of Heifeng mansion, which is close to the wall of Heiyu mountain, there is a very hidden stone gate hidden in the shadow of several big trees. From the appearance, there is almost no trace. It is said that two green snake guards fell to the stone gate because they were fighting for a good booty, which was discovered by chance.


    That''s destiny.


    Yulong thought happily, with a sense of excitement on her beautiful face, and immediately ordered the green snake guards of several yards around to gather, and then let people come forward to see how to open the secret stone gate.


    Since this secret room is so secret, it can''t be opened easily. However, now the whole Heifeng mansion and even the whole Fengming city are under the control of the azure snake demon. The snake demon naturally acts recklessly. At the beginning, he thought whether he was looking for a crack in the mechanism. After a while, seeing that he came back without success, Yulong was impatient and ordered, All the green snake guards swarmed up and aimed at the gap of the stone gate. Many demon generals also used their powerful magic power. Aiming at the stone gate, there was a tumult. After a long time of tumultuous noise, only a deep sound was heard. This stone gate finally fell down, revealing a secret Road to the mountainside.


    There was a cheer from the green snake guard, and then a group of people rushed in.


    However, after a while, all the voices in the mountain suddenly quieted down, and then there was an uproar, with an incredible exclamation. The loudest one was Yulong''s voice. It seems that these demon clans who rush into the mountainside see something incredible and strange.


    A moment later, Yu Long''s voice came from afar. It seemed to tremble a little, but he ordered in a loud voice:


    "go and tell your mother, here Here There is a teleportation array in the mountainside! "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Step on the thick dust, leaving a clear footprints, the years old wooden ladder issued a low cackle, people worry that it will not collapse under the heavy pressure.


    Fortunately, all the accidents didn''t happen. Shen Shi followed the wooden ladder all the way up to the second floor of the library.


    As you can feel when you look down, the second floor of the small building is very dark. When Shen Shi opens his eyes, he can only vaguely see that the area of the second floor seems to be smaller than that of the first floor. At the same time, in the dark shadow, there are several dark shadows standing there. The shape seems to be very similar to those bookshelves on the first floor.


    It should also be a place to collect books. Shen Shi felt for a window beside him and opened it first. Suddenly, a bright light and fresh wind came to him. He narrowed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and then looked back at the place again.


    Sure enough, it''s almost the same as the first floor, but on the second floor of this small building, there are only two bookshelves, and nothing else. And there are not many books on the bookshelf. At a glance, there are only about one third of the books on the bookshelf, which is much worse than the full one downstairs.


    "Well?" Shen Shi was a little curious. He walked to the bookshelf and swept the old dust with his hands. Then he picked up some books and began to read them.


    After reading a few books, Shen Shi found that the contents of the books here were not much different from those on the first floor. Most of the books were collected in the past when the bookshelves on the first floor were full, and the rest were received on the second floor. It was not that the books on the second floor were more precious than those on the first floor.


    With this discovery, Shen Shi''s curiosity has faded a lot. However, since the books are almost the same, there is no big difference between reading on the first floor and reading on the second floor. Now Shen Shi is too lazy to go downstairs. He just stands in front of the two bookshelves on the second floor and slowly turns over the books. When he sees something interesting, he pulls it out and reads it a few times. If it really aroused interest, he would just put it in his arms, which he would like to see in the future.


    The breeze from the window into the building, with fresh cool, time will be in this line unconsciously quietly. Now, it seems that Shen''s eyes are not real when he returns to the reading room


    For a moment, there was a little loss in his heart, but soon he woke up from the inexplicable emotion, laughed a little, closed the pages in his hand, put them on the bookshelf, closed his eyes quietly for a moment, and then continued to walk behind the bookshelf.


    I don''t know which elder of the black phoenix demon clan collected so many books in the building. However, at least for now, Shen Shi doesn''t seem to find any good books that arouse his interest in these books. Moreover, looking at all the books and classics collected in the building, there are many strange things in them, such as history, humanities, history, history and so on Geography, stories, legends, admonitions and so on are almost all there, but they are not classified, giving people a very confused feeling.


    Maybe the elder of the black phoenix demon clan was just for the sake of vulgarity? Shen Shi had such a disrespectful idea in his mind. When he was chatting with the old white monkey, he once heard the old monkey demon say that although most of the ordinary demons don''t read books nowadays, it was a very elegant and popular thing to collect books among those rich and powerful high-level demons in the past days. Baobuqi now also has individual admiring and recalling the demon clan in the glory era of the heaven demon king court in the past, including books and classics as a collection of elegant things.


    But if you really like to collect books, how can you not take good care of them and put them in different categories? I think they are not very reliable.


    Shen Shi skimmed his lips and scratched his fingers across the covers of the books on the bookshelf. Occasionally, he stopped, took out one and looked at it for a while. Then he put it back on the bookshelf and continued to look for the books. So unconsciously read two rows of shelves, and did not feel that there is any special valuable books, only the bottom shelf of the last shelf.


    There are not many books here. There are only a dozen of them. In the case of no one turning them, they are all randomly placed, and the covers and pages are also very shabby. It is obvious that when they were collected here in those years, they were not very precious, and they were left here by the owner at will.


    Shen Shi squatted down and didn''t hold much hope. Just as before, he just flipped the books randomly.


    Read one, lose one, read one, and lose another. Sure enough, there are many boring and useless miscellaneous books. I don''t know how they were included in that year. I think the black phoenix demon clan who received the books has a bad eye.


    In such a short time, he almost finished reading the books on the bottom shelf, and shook his head. Just as he wanted to stand up, Shen Shi suddenly saw a piece of broken paper at the end of the shelf, with some writing on it. Look at that, the paper is already dilapidated, and I don''t know how many years have passed. I''m afraid the dust on it is not half an inch thick? Even most of the handwriting is blocked, only one or two words can be seen vaguely, and some words seem to be similar to "Yin and Yang".Shen Shi pauses, shakes his head and doesn''t think much about it. He doesn''t want to look at the dirty paper any more. Then he stands up and walks to the stairs, ready to go to the first floor to find the old white monkey.


    The low sound of footsteps on the wooden stairs rang several times, and the creaking sound reverberated. But a moment later, it suddenly stopped for a while, and then the footsteps sounded again, but Shen Shi somehow came back, squatted down in front of the bookshelf, and picked up the broken paper.


    Force a shake, dust instant flying, such as time in this book on the precipitation of countless time, eventually turned into countless fine dust. Through the dust, Shen Shi took the book to the light, and saw a few lines of writing on the old and worn-out paper:


    Yin and Yang, the way of heaven and earth, the discipline of all things, the parents of change, the origin of life and death, and the house of gods. (Note 1).


    Yin and Yang


    The way of yin and Yang?


    Shen Shi silently stares at the broken paper in his hand, coldly stares at the handwriting on it, and looks at the difficult and abstruse passage again and again. The light in his eyes gradually brightens up.


    He thought quietly for a long time, and then began to look at the broken paper carefully, looking back and forth, but except for the text on the paper, there was no other trace on the broken paper.


    Shen Shi slowly frowned and hesitated for a while. Suddenly, regardless of the dirt on the ground, he lay down on the bottom of the dusty bookshelf and searched every inch of it carefully.


    Inch by inch, inch by inch, the ancient bookshelf glides quietly between his fingertips, and the dust falls quietly. When he knocks on a place by chance, the bookshelf will make a dull sound, until at a certain corner, the echo is suddenly thicker.


    Shen Shi''s gesture was a pause, and he knocked it several times. After confirming that the corner of the bookshelf was different, his eyes became brighter and he didn''t hesitate. He began to dismantle the wooden frame directly. After several times of agitation, he finally opened a gap in the heavy wooden frame. Then, Shen Shi saw the inside of a wooden beam there, and he didn''t know when it was dug out There was a deep circular ditch, where a black scroll lay quietly.


    Shen Shi''s heart beat fiercely, and even his breath was short. He grabbed the black scroll hidden in the dust, which had been forgotten for many years, turned around and looked at the bottom of the scroll.


    Under the shadow, deep in the black, a faint touch of gold flickered by.


    It is a vivid, as if across the time and never fade -


    seven leaf sunflower.


    At the door of the building, little black pig''s ears swayed for a moment, and suddenly seemed to be a little restless.


    It looked around and found that there was a quiet place around the building, not to mention a single person, not to mention any abnormal sound. Almost at the same time, a loud noise came from somewhere far away from the mansion, vaguely as if something startling had happened.


    However, the little black pig was not interested in such a distant event. At this time, he turned around the door of the building and felt hungry.


    There seems to be nothing to eat around here. Little black pig reluctantly wiggles his head, stays in the same place for a moment, and finally turns to walk inside the building.


    The pig''s hooves left a clear footprint in the dust on the ground. Little black pig soon saw that the old monkey demon was standing by a bookshelf, looking at it attentively with a book. He didn''t seem to notice himself at all.


    Anyway, the old man doesn''t give himself anything to eat. The little black pig snorts and ignores the old white monkey. He turns around and looks for it. He doesn''t see the shadow of Shen Shi, but he sees the stairs in front of him and the footprints on the stairs.


    Xiao Hei ran to the second floor and took three and two steps. Although the dust here seems to be heavier than that on the first floor, which makes Xiao Hei pig feel a little uncomfortable, he soon saw Shen Shi, and immediately became happy. He hurried over and dawdled at Shen Shi''s feet.


    But Shen Shi''s appearance at this time seems to be very strange, holding a strange style of black scroll in his hand, looking back and forth and pondering, he didn''t find little black pig running to his side. However, under the perseverance of little black pig, Shen Shi finally regained his mind and took a look at little black pig.


    The little black pig met the owner''s eyes and grunted twice. The short and curled pig''s tail also shook a few times, showing a kind of flattering appearance.


    Shen Shi has been with Xiao Hei for three years. He knows the habits of Xiao Hei pig very well. At a glance, he can see that this guy is hungry again and runs to him for something to eat. If he would tease and play with Xiaohei on weekdays, but at this time, his whole mind was on the black scroll. He was not in the mood to pay attention to Xiaohei pig, so he reached to his waist and took off the sack and threw it to Xiaohei pig.


    On weekdays, he would prepare some food for Xiao hei and put it in a gunny bag to hang around his waist. At the same time, because the little Ruyi ring that brought the demon world had already been damaged, some important items close to his body were also put in some cloth bags, including the magic talismans that he made on weekdays. So there were several bags hanging on his belt, but the food bag was not Sacks are easy to recognize.Little black pig was excited when he saw a bag thrown by Shen Shi. Over the years, he had been used to Shen Shi''s feeding. He happily held the bag in his mouth. He just wanted to open the bag with his nose and eat it. But when he looked at the smelly dust around him, little black pig showed some disgust. He picked up the bag in his mouth and ran down the stairs Then he ran out of the building and went back to the stone steps outside the building. Then he put down the bag.


    Hehe, today''s bag seems to be bigger than usual. It seems that we can have a good meal!


    Xiao Hei thought so in his heart, and then arched the mouth of the bag with his nose.


    In the faint sound of saliva, I don''t know why it doesn''t have its favorite meat flavor floating out. On the contrary, a moment later, under Xiao Hei''s surprised pig eyes, a warm and smooth bead with green, yellow and purple light rolled out, turned twice in front of it, and then seemed to roll down the stone steps.


    Xiao Hei stretched out the pig''s hoof and took the strange bead back. But his two eyes were staring at the bead. Between the flashes of light, he was in a daze for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    Fengming City, located at the foot of the southern foot of Heiyu mountain, is the foundation of Heifeng tribe for hundreds of years. It has accumulated Heifeng''s painstaking efforts for many years. It has been renovated and expanded for many times. What it has built is tall and majestic. Even standing on the hillside tens of miles away, you can see the vague outline of the city.


    Now, after a fierce battle, the city has been occupied by a new owner. This big city, which is known as the most prosperous city in the black prison mountain world, is still suffering from the pain of changing its owner.


    Of course, as the winner, the green snake demon clan did not lower its vigilance against the defeated black phoenix demon clan. After all, the old black phoenix is still alive, and the elite of the black phoenix clan is still there, which did not hurt the fundamental vitality. After recuperation, Yulin still sent dozens of spies to search the past from several directions around Fengming City, intending to quickly find the place where the black phoenix demon clan now lives.


    Over time, if the black phoenix demon clan has a chance to breathe, it will be possible to make a comeback. For this, Yulin obviously has a very clear understanding. Even if her spies return to Fengming City, there is no shadow of the black phoenix demon clan, but Yulin still looks cold and firmly orders to continue to search. Anyway, now Heiyu mountain leads to the outside world The only way to get to Fengming city is in her hands. No matter how the black phoenix demons can hide, they are just like catching turtles in a jar.


    Yulin didn''t waver in her confidence to defeat the black phoenix demon clan from beginning to end. A black prison mountain under the control of the azure snake demon clan was what she wanted and the first step of her unknown dream of hegemony.


    On the other hand, for the black phoenix demon clan, the bitter loser in that battle, the next few days are definitely a nightmare. Although the old black phoenix saw the situation clearly that day and ordered to withdraw in time, it could be regarded as preserving the strength of the black phoenix demon clan, but the fact that he lost Fengming city was a heavy blow to most of the black phoenix demon clan''s demon generals.


    For hundreds of years, many demon generals and demon soldiers have lived in Fengming city for generations. Naturally, there will be countless families and relatives. After the defeat of the first World War, what will happen in Fengming city after the wolf like green snake demon army occupies Fengming city can be imagined by most of the black phoenix demon generals.


    This kind of thing almost makes the black phoenix demon clan''s morale collapse. I don''t know how many brave and impulsive demon clan''s eyes are red and furious, and they want to rush back to Fengming city for revenge. If it wasn''t for the hundred years of old black phoenix''s accumulated power, they would have been unable to suppress it.


    But that''s what happened. At the moment, on a mountain hundreds of miles east of Fengming City, old Heifeng stood side by side with the young man in the brocade robe. After looking at Fengming city in the distance for a while, his face was as black as the clothes on his body. Even at the beginning, he had been protecting the young man in the brocade robe There''s not a lot of respect left.


    At this moment, his face was cold, his eyes were sharp as a knife, and his expression was mixed with an indescribable anxiety and anger. Facing the young man in the brocade robe, he said in a cold voice:


    "how many days do you want me to wait?"


    This is an ordinary and unremarkable mountain. It has more stones but less construction. It''s slow but not dangerous. Usually, it doesn''t even have a name. But now, at the back of the mountain and at the foot of the mountain, there are thousands of black phoenix demon soldiers. Most of them are silent, but there is a violent and anxious atmosphere in the barracks, which makes people feel a little scared unconsciously.


    On the top of this nameless hill, there are only old Heifeng and the young man in the brocade robe. There is not even a guard around them. Obviously, the conversation between them is that even the closest confidants can''t be heard.


    Compared with the high spirited appearance on linghoupo a few days ago, today''s two have changed a lot. Old Heifeng, needless to say, had a demon fight with Yulin over Fengming City, and both of them were defeated. Later, he forced his subordinates to withdraw. These two days, in order to appease his demon generals, the demon soldiers were even more anxious. At the moment, they looked pale and haggard, as if they were twenty years old overnight.


    The young man in the brocade robe beside him didn''t look very good at the moment. Although he was better off than old Heifeng, his young and handsome face was full of fatigue. I didn''t know what he had done to make him so tired.


    At the moment, hearing the angry question from the old black phoenix, the young man in the brocade robe had a headache. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He reached out and pinched his eyebrows. After pondering for a long time, he gave a bitter smile and said, "five days, at least five days."


    "No way!" said the old black phoenix


    The young man in the brocade robe frowned and his eyes flashed coldly. He looked up at the old black phoenix. The old black phoenix snorted, but didn''t avoid it. She just pointed to the Barracks at the foot of the mountain and said coldly, "you don''t have to tell me what it''s like there. Do you think they can wait five days? "


    The young man in jinpao frowned more deeply, but he didn''t say anything to old Heifeng this time. In fact, he also knew that what old Heifeng said was true, and he also understood that his proposal to suppress the evil army of black phoenix for five days was really a bit hard, just However, he really has a hard time here.The atmosphere on the hill seemed to solidify for a moment. The old black phoenix stood there with a black face and did not say a word. From time to time, he looked far away at the Fengming city. It was hard to imagine that he had been king and dominating the Qingling world for more than a hundred years, but he was defeated by a young snake demon.


    After a while, the young man sighed, lowered his voice, and said, "master, I understand your mood and anger, but now you rush back to attack Fengming city. The green snake demon clan is fighting against the walls of the city, and has the upper hand in morale. You also admit that you are in the same demon realm, the cultivation of Yulin It''s not weaker than you. In all cases, if you lead the army to attack again, it will be a tragic defeat. "


    The old black phoenix snorted coldly, but her eyes were not good enough. She looked at the young man in the brocade robe for a long time, and then said with a sneer, "what''s the meaning of your words, but I don''t want to help you?"


    The young man in the brocade robe shook his head and said, "I''m very thoughtful. The agreement between you and me has already been agreed. I''m not a man without faith."


    The old black phoenix''s eyes were full of brilliance, and seemed to have a lot of puzzles. He said in a cold voice: "it''s light, young master. I wanted to believe it. But first, during the war of Fengming city on that day, the young master sneaked into the city and left quickly. Second, today, he once again refused to help our army counter attack. How can I still believe what the young master said? "


    At this point, the old black phoenix''s face was full of anger. She seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. She said in a hateful voice, "I don''t believe it. As long as you do it, there are two experts in the demon realm. Can''t you crush the green snake demon clan directly?"


    The young man in jinpao was silent, and the hillside was silent. However, the hidden meaning of the words was enough to shake the whole Heiyu mountain.


    In this black prison mountain world, there is a third big demon who practices to the land demon realm, and this master still stands on the side of the black phoenix demon family.


    The young man in jinpao had a bitter smile on his face. It seemed that he had expected that he would have no reason to speak when he faced this problem. However, old Heifeng looked at him and thought about the disaster that Fengming City, which had been suffering for hundreds of years, was suffering now. His anger was almost uncontrollable, even though he knew that the young man in jinpao had a great future and a great status It''s not to be underestimated, but now that my family''s foundation is almost finished, I can''t afford to take care of what''s left behind. With a cold face, I went on:


    "at the beginning, you stood by on Linghou slope because we agreed to accept Yulin, the snake demon, so it''s reasonable to see the strength of the green snake clan first. But later, I can''t let go of what you did, young master. Especially on the night of the decisive battle in Fengming City, you just said that you wanted to sneak into the city to rescue young master, and then disappear... "


    Lao Heifeng was accusing and complaining severely, but in the middle of the speech, the voice suddenly stopped. If she had some understanding, she looked at the young man in the brocade robe carefully. After a moment''s silence, she suddenly lowered her voice and said, "why haven''t you seen the young man these days? What''s the matter with him?"


    The young man in the brocade robe was silent. After a while, he sighed and said, "it seems that the patriarch has guessed one or two. It''s all right. I won''t hide it from you now. When I found him and rescued him from the city that day, I don''t know if he was frightened, or if I witnessed ah Hu''s tragic death. The stimulation on the spot was too great, which led to the recurrence of stubborn diseases. My life was in danger for a time. I poured my life into him these days to suppress the injury, which slowly slowed down. "


    Old Heifeng''s face changed slightly, and her eyes swept over the tired face of the young man in the robe. She finally understood why the young but highly cultivated land demon looked so tired. When she thought of the young man''s extremely valuable identity, the best explanation for the young man''s actions in the robe these days was that he was at a loss for a moment.


    The young man in jinpao sighed and said: "elder, I know you are also reasonable. I have no choice but to do so. There will be at least five days to come next. Every day I will try my best to cure the young man. Only in this way can I suppress the strange disease on him. I can''t do anything about it." Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something else. With a sense of regret and anger on his face, he snorted coldly and said, "what''s hateful is that the rare treasure" Tianhong Shenzhu "handed down by the young master''s ancestors is a royal artifact of the former heaven demon king''s court, which has mysterious effects and can suppress and recuperate the young master''s strange diseases. If you have this magic bead in your hand and wear it close to your body, the magic bead should be strong enough to protect your heart, so that you can protect me. I can also free my hand. On that day, I was so careless that I was only shocked that I was dying, but I forgot to check whether the magic bead was still around me. Now it seems that I accidentally dropped it in Fengming City, and I don''t know which guy of the green snake demon clan will take advantage of it! "


    After that, he looked very angry, obviously very angry about it.


    This words say down, originally denounce the old black phoenix but for a moment some don''t know what to say. After all, he is not an ordinary demon clan with simple mind at the foot of the mountain. He is a big demon who can cultivate to the realm of land demon. It is absolutely impossible to rely on his natural brute force. So he also understood that the young man in the brocade robe had said so much. In fact, to a certain extent, he was also explaining to him tactfully. Referring to the identity of the young man, Lao Heifeng also knew that there was really no better way for the young man in the brocade robe to come to such a stage."Five days, really five more days?" Old black phoenix a wry smile, negative hand overlooks distant city, the facial expression seems to see a little old again.


    The young man in the brocade robe was inspired. He knew that he had finally talked to the elder. How dare he neglect him now? He nodded his head and agreed, saying: "yes, as long as the elder gives me another five days, you know, the identity of the young man is there. For me, nothing is really better than..."


    "Well, you don''t have to say it!" Old black Feng said flatly, as if he had finally made up his mind and said in a deep voice, "I''ll let go of this old face and the reputation of more than 100 years. I''ll press them for another five days, but after five days, anyway, I''ll ask you to help me recover Fengming city."


    The young man in the brocade robe saluted in a dignified manner, clasping his fists with his hands, and his face was solemn. He said word by word:


    "dare not obey your orders!"


    Lao Heifeng gave a bitter smile and shook her head. The wrinkles on her face seemed to be a little deeper at this moment. After a sigh, he seemed to think of something, or he turned away from the topic to make the solemn atmosphere a little better. She said faintly, "I heard about hongshenzhu once in the past. It''s said that it''s a treasure of the royal court, and it seems that there is more than one."


    The young man in the brocade robe nodded and said, "it is true. In addition to the Tianhong pearl, there is another pearl, which is a pair. However, it was lost long ago after the chaos ten thousand years ago. It is said that this pair of jewels were made by the great sage, the elder of our demon clan, who killed an archaic dragon with the power of communicating with the heaven and refined it with two dragon eyes gathered from its elite. They have mysterious and unexpected magical powers. But for many years, the lost one, let alone the lost one, few people can understand the magic of the bead. However, the only part of its power can still keep its small power The life of the young master. Just now... "


    With a long sigh, his face was full of regret. He said bitterly, "don''t let me find the guy who stole the jewel, or I will kill him!"


    A hundred miles away, in Fengming city.


    Outside the library building, a little black pig lying on the steps looked sleepy and listless. Even the ears of two little pigs drooped down and they would soon fall asleep.


    Just don''t know why, it seems to feel something, suddenly raised his head, some at a loss to look around, and then lazily again buried in the ground.


    "Er..."


    He belched a lot and then fell asleep again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    A sharp sound of horn, sharp and urgent, suddenly reverberated over Heifeng mansion in Fengming City, with a faint sense of urgency.


    The quiet library also changed with the sound of the trumpet. The old white monkey raised his head from the book, with a puzzled look in his eyes. He frowned and looked out of the building, obviously not knowing what happened there. After a while, listening to the footsteps on the stairs behind him, looking back, Shen Shi came down.


    They looked at each other. For some reason, the old white monkey vaguely felt that although Shen Shi didn''t look the same, there were some unspeakable emotional fluctuations. But before he could think about it, he heard Shen Shi frown and ask, "what''s the matter at this time? Can you call us back so eagerly?"


    The old white monkey scratched his head and frowned. He also looked puzzled. He said, "is it the black phoenix demon clan who has not given up and come to attack the city again?" Said to pause for a while, he still raised his head, way, "forget it, don''t mind so much, since Niang Niang summons, we go first."


    Shen Shi nodded and strode out. The old white monkey looked at him and seemed to want to ask him something, but then he felt bored, shrugged and followed him out.


    On the stone steps outside the door, little black pig was sleeping. When Shen Shi passed by him, he raised his butt and said, "little black, get up and go."


    Little black pig opened his eyes blankly and shook his head. Then he stood up and looked at the two figures walking quickly in front of him. It seemed that he still didn''t wake up from his dream, but subconsciously staggered with him.


    It''s not long since the snake demon''s trumpet was summoned to the green jade. Yu Lin, who had experienced a decisive battle with Lao Heifeng last night, still looked a little pale and tired. It was obviously not a good time.


    Except for Yulin, nine of the ten demon generals under her seat are tired and tired. As for the origin of the fatigue, no one knows whether they fought with the black phoenix demon family last night, or plundered in the city, or simply exhausted after venting their lust.


    There are also many demon generals who feel a little uneasy. They know that although mother Yulin is generous sometimes, if she does something too much, she will have to punish her. That means is also ruthless. Don''t be so unlucky. However, although Yulin saw the appearance of the demon generals, after frowning slightly, he finally just gave a cold hum. As if he didn''t see them, he ordered them to follow her to some place, which also made many demon generals feel relieved from the bottom of their hearts.


    They followed Yulin all the way to the last place of Heifeng mansion and came to the foot of the mountain. Along the way, we can see that there are green snake guards around the place, which makes many demon generals feel curious. When they follow Yulin to the wall of the mountain and watch Yulin order people to open the secret door, the surprise is still increasing.


    Until finally, they finally stepped into the secret room and saw the unheard of scene.


    Shen Shi, who was standing behind many demon generals, was shocked by the golden light in front of him at this moment. He held his breath subconsciously, even clenched his hands and nails in his sleeve robe, and fell into the flesh.


    What appeared in front of them was something that no one had expected.


    In the vast chamber of secrets in the mountain, there are four scarred gold placer stones only one person high. One of them even broke off and fell to the ground. Such an unheard of incomplete gold placer stone array stands there. The golden light is crystal clear and dazzling. It lights up all the places in the chamber of secrets in the mountain, and it is also beautiful It lights up everyone''s faces.


    Of course, it also illuminated Shen Shi''s face and eyes standing in the crowd.


    At this moment, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. He was staring at the scene in front of him. His heart beat uncontrollably, as if it was about to jump out of his chest.


    This scene in front of him is exactly what he saw in the demon catching cave on the demon island. Even if there are slight differences, they are all gold fetuses and also different micro arrays.


    Maybe It can


    Just when everyone was shocked, just when Shen Shi was boiling with blood and strong self-patience, everyone heard Yu Lin''s sweet but cold voice behind him, saying:


    "I''m afraid this little transmission array is broken."


    "Broken?"


    A commotion and even exclamation came out of these demon generals with a sense of amazement and inconceivability. Shen Shi was also firmly attracted by the strange scene in front of him after the initial shock. He carefully looked at the micro transmission array composed of only four small gold fetters in front of him, and his heart could not help but feel a sense of unreal.In the secret room, the scene seems a little chaotic, but the demon generals who can stand here are all the favorite generals who have led the rise of the azure snake demon clan over the years, so she is not critical. But today, in addition to these familiar faces, there is another strange face in the crowd, which is particularly eye-catching.


    It''s a fox demon, and it''s not the magic Fox family that Yulin brought in a few days ago. His hair is black and bright, and his eyebrows are thin and his mouth is wide. It seems that he is the tiger demon of mountain fox. Before entering the secret room and seeing the unheard of small transmission array, the demon generals under Yulin''s hands looked at the black fox demon, and some of them would talk about it secretly. Shen Shi didn''t quite understand the part of the demon''s identity, so he took a chance to ask the old white monkey. The old white monkey looked over there and said faintly:


    "it was he who opened the gate of Fengming city last night."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then came to realize that the black fox demon was actually the black phoenix demon family''s traitor who was secretly rebelled by Yulin. To tell you the truth, the green snake demon family won last night''s battle, and the black fox made great contributions, but it can''t be underestimated.


    At this time, looking at the bottom of a group of demon will whisper disorderly appearance, Yulin face after all, or a trace of unhappiness, light hum. The sound spread out, although not big, but like smooth water ripple general, quickly let this secret room quiet down. Then Yu Lin nodded slightly, but he looked at the black fox demon and said, "black fox, come on."


    The fox demon, with a respectful look on his face, first saluted Yulin. Then he went to the Golden Pebble and faced all the demon generals of the green snake demon clan. He said in a loud voice:


    "you guys, the transmission array you see at the moment was fifty years ago. Lao Heifeng ordered me to dig a mountain to build a cave, but in the middle of it, my men and I accidentally found it Therefore, this place was later transformed into a secret room to protect the Dharma array. As for why the black phoenix demon clan values this thing so much, I don''t have to say much about it. "


    Many of the demon generals who are listening are nodding slowly. This mysterious transmission array handed down from ancient times is the only way to cross the boundary between Hongmeng and other realms. There are few other realms except Hongmeng. Although the territory of the demon world is vast, there is only one ancient transmission array made up of this kind of gold fetters, which leads to Feihong It is for this reason that the Yinming tower of the silver fox demon destroyed itself and sealed the Feihong world, which blocked the fierce pursuit of the Terran outside the demon world. It can be regarded as keeping some vitality for the demon family.


    However, in this situation, if a teleportation array is added out of thin air in the demon world, the significance is far-reaching and unpredictable.


    As he said this, the black fox reached out and patted a piece of gold placer stone which was more than one person high beside him. His face was slightly dignified, and said, "but as you can see at this moment, this transmission array is very different from those used to be in the Hongmeng world. The scale is very small. There are only four gold placers, and the base size range of the array is only one time It can transport three or five people. Such a tiny transmission array has never been found in the Hongmeng realms. "


    Many demons will be a commotion again, while Shen Shi is staring at the transmission array composed of this small golden tire stone, and his face suddenly becomes a little strange.


    At the same time, several demon generals seemed to think of something at the same time, and their faces changed slightly. Finally, one of them couldn''t bear it. He asked the black fox, "black fox, do you know the destination of this teleportation array


    Black fox is silent for a moment, shake head way: "previously Niang Niang said, this method array afraid is broken, so still don''t know."


    For a moment, everyone''s face was different, but in the silence, another old voice asked: "Mr. Black Fox, I have a question to ask."


    Shen Shi slightly side eye, this voice is just from his side, needless to say not others, it is the old white monkey.


    The black fox demon in front of him soon came to see him. However, in the face of the rickety old white monkey, I don''t know why. The black fox didn''t despise the old white monkey like most of the demon generals under Yulin. Instead, he showed some respect on his face. First he nodded to the old white monkey, and then he said, "please tell me."


    The old white monkey frowned slightly, looked over the small transmission array, and said slowly: "in my opinion, although the array is tiny, it is quite different from the ancient transmission array recorded in the ancient books, but it has almost all the basic ones. The gold placer stone, the base, and even the Ancient Runes carved on the gold placer stone are available one by one, but I don''t know what''s wrong with this array? "


    The black fox nodded and said, "the old man''s eyes are shining. That''s true, but please come and have a look here." With that, the black fox called the people forward, but he went to the back of the biggest of the four gold placer stones, and then pointed to the root.


    When the demons went up to have a look, several people suddenly made surprised sounds like "eh" and "eh". Shen Shi stood in the crowd and looked at the place, and his eyes were suddenly frozen. There was a transparent jade tube at the root of the stone, which was a little higher than the ground. It was green and seemed to be fluctuating."It''s called Yulou. It''s necessary for every ancient transmission array. The Green Qi in the Yulou is the spirit power of heaven and earth absorbed by the ancient transmission array. Whenever the spirit power fills the Yulou, the ancient transmission array will start on its own."


    All the demon generals, including Shen Shi and old white monkey, looked at the black fox with a suspicious look on their faces, and the black fox demon seemed to have expected this reaction for a long time. With a wry smile, he stepped forward to the jade leak, pointed to the tiny gap at the top of the jade leak, and sighed:


    "since 50 years Since the first discovery of this teleportation array, the jade leak in this array has been like this. " He gave a wry smile, and then, as if to accentuate his tone, he said,


    "it''s never changed in 50 years!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    There was an uproar among the demon generals, and there was a look of surprise on their faces. This kind of thing is really unheard of, but the words and expressions of black fox do not seem to be lying. After two comparisons, they can only sigh that there are too many magical and strange facts in the world, which are hard to understand.


    After a while, a demon general couldn''t bear it. He asked the black fox, "black fox, do you know the destination of the teleportation array


    Black fox was silent for a moment, shook his head and said: "as I said before, this dharma array can''t be started once in decades since it was discovered, even if it''s broken. So we still don''t know which session this dharma array will be sent to, but you all know the current situation. If this dharma array is really available..." His voice stopped for a moment, and there was a color on his face. Then he continued, "there is a great possibility that it will be transmitted to somewhere in the human world."


    In the secret room, there was silence.


    For the demons in Hongmeng world, it''s well known what it means for the Terrans to treat them. Even after ten thousand years, even today''s demons are fighting incessantly. But when it comes to the public enemies, the first choice of all demons must be the Terrans.


    The Terran, the despicable, shameless, vicious and lowly race, the one who subverted the rule of Hongmeng world for tens of thousands of years and once had the supreme glory of the demon king court, the one who made the demon race flee in panic and forced to destroy the artifact Yinming tower to give them unprecedented humiliation!


    Which demon clan can forget this unforgettable hatred?


    However, after destroying the Yinming tower and forbidding the Feihong Kingdom, the demon clan has been trapped in the demon Kingdom and completely cut off contact with the human kingdom. More than 10000 years have passed. Even if the demon clan wants revenge, it has no way to go.


    But today, this mysterious and strange little teleportation array suddenly appeared in front of the public seems to open an extremely weak window for this hatred.


    "All right!" In a whisper, but Yulin saw that the black fox had come to explain the dragon''s pulse clearly, so he said coldly, "this dharma array looks mysterious. It''s hard to solve the root cause for a while, so we can only take strict care of it. You should know that the other transmission arrays in the Hongmeng world are all bidirectional. Maybe someone is trying to transmit them from another place. In case of any accident, the enemy will show up in our heart, which is a great hidden danger. "


    The demon generals nodded one after another. Obviously, they all understood Yulin''s concerns. Yulin then said, "this matter should not be widely spread, but it can''t be ignored. From now on, they will dispatch demon generals to guard here for three days." speaking of this, she paused for a moment, her eyes flickered slightly, but she looked at the black fox demon and said, "black fox, you are responsible for this, OK? ¡±


    there were at least a dozen eyes nearby, which swept over at the same time at this moment, but to everyone''s surprise, the black fox gave a sneer, with a respectful look, but with a very firm face, he refused to Yulin and said, "excuse me, little demon has just entered the flag, and even you demon generals are not familiar with your faces. How can you do such a good job. Please take it back and punish Gao Ming. "


    It seemed that the demons made a soft sound from the crowd, but their eyes were soft.


    Yulin took a deep look at the black fox. A pair of strange snake pupils flashed by. After a moment''s silence, he said faintly: "well, old white monkey, it''s up to you to do it."


    With that, he didn''t wait for the old white monkey''s reaction any longer, and went straight out of the secret room. Yulong and a group of green snake guards followed her as she moved. Most of the high spirited demon generals with their eyes above the top followed her out in groups. Many of them looked at the old white monkey with deep meaning before they left.


    It''s boring and boring, but it''s a big responsibility to delay the looting. I''m afraid it will offend people to arrange someone to guard!


    Soon, only a calm old white monkey and a slightly frowned Shen Shi were left in the secret room. A moment later, Shen Shi saw the old white monkey turn his head and look at himself. There was a strange smile on his old and wrinkled face.


    "What do you want me to do?" Shen Shi glared at the old one.


    "Do me a favor." The old white monkey was laughing.


    "Go away!" Shen Shi flatly refused.


    "Pa," but the old white monkey knocked on Shen Shi''s head with his crutch impolitely, and said angrily, "what''s respect for the elderly, don''t you know?"


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes and didn''t care with him. He just looked at him with a squint. He sneered and said, "I heard that once we are old in the demon clan, we often drive them away and let them live and die in the wild. I didn''t hear that there is any respect for the old."


    "This..." For a moment, the old white monkey stopped talking, and then hissed, "other people are busy doing looting activities. You don''t do these things on weekdays. What''s the matter if you come here for a few days?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, grabbed his head, and said: "Er, it seems that it''s really like this when you say that..."The old white monkey picked his eyebrows and hit the railway while it was hot: "that''s you. At first, you''ll stay for three days. After that, I''ll arrange for other demons to come and replace you. Anyway, Madame Yulin also said one round in three days. As long as you start to guard, other people will not have any gossips


    Shen Shi frowned and looked around. He saw that there were stone walls on three sides of the chamber where the tiny teleportation array was hidden, and there were thick and hard stones on the top of it. It must have been cut out of a piece of rock, bare and nothing else. But he didn''t know why the simple teleportation array appeared in this piece of rock. It was so strange ¡£


    However, when the remaining light from the corner of his eye glanced at the glittering golden stones, Shen Shi could not help but quietly excited again, but he could not show too many traces on his face after all. After pondering for a moment, he pretended to be hesitant and said, "it''s OK to stay here for a few days, but it''s too boring to sit here all day."


    The old white monkey snorted and said, "it''s easy to do. Don''t you like reading books? The library we found today must have at least seven or eight hundred books. I''ll pick out dozens of books for you. If you sit here and read them slowly, it''ll be enough for you to spend your time. Anyway, you''re not interested in other things. Don''t you like reading most? "


    At this point, Shen Shi can''t push, so he can only nod his head and promise. The old white monkey looks relieved. First he laughs, then he can''t help knocking on Shen Shi''s back with his crutches. He says: "you guy, you look like an honest man. If you really want to use him, you can''t help it."


    Shen Shigan gave a smile, but then his face was slightly solemn, but he looked at the old white monkey and said, "old monkey, it''s not a big deal that I can help you, but this matter is assigned by Lady Yulin. Even the new black fox demon can see it clearly. It''s a big offense, so she refused. I think the empress thinks highly of you all the time. Why did she leave this matter to you at this juncture? Is it because of her carelessness that she didn''t expect to be involved? "


    The old white monkey was silent for a moment, and his smile gradually faded. He said: "Lady Yulin is thoughtful, and she has nothing to do. Only in this way can she lead the family of azure snake demons to rise again in the past. Do you think she can''t see such a small joint clearly?"


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly, and said: "then why does she want to assign it to you on purpose? Isn''t it that you should offend other demon generals..."


    Leaning on crutches, the old white monkey walked beside the four gold placer stones standing on the ground. He reached for a piece of gold placer stone and touched it. His face gradually showed an indescribable expression. He seemed to be indifferent and distressed. Even his voice seemed to be a little low. He said: "this is the art of imperial defense. You don''t understand it."


    Shen Shi wanted to say nothing, but he was still silent. After a moment''s silence, the old white monkey turned his head and looked at him. There was a trace of imperceptible gentleness in his eyes. She shook her head and said to him, "Lady Yulin is very dependent on me. She often talks with me about military strategy and other matters, but I''m old and my way is withered and my fighting power is weak. That''s why I''m under her command The next many demon generals have been a little dissatisfied with me for a long time. You must also know this. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "you already know what they think of you in your heart?"


    "Bah," the old white monkey said angrily, "I''m old. I''m not blind or deaf. Besides, my brain is hundreds of times more useful than you. How can I not see it?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said nothing more. The old white monkey over there snorted and said, "as you have said before, there is no respect for the elderly in our demon clan. In fact, it was a good time in the days of the demon king court. It was supported by a hundred Hongmeng families, and there were all kinds of flashy and elegant people. The wind of respecting the elderly was still there. At that time, most of the old demon families could die well. However, since being trapped in the demon world, especially in the last few thousand years, the war has become more and more fierce, the internal fighting has become frequent, and the atmosphere has also become worse. This is what you said about the behavior of abandoning the old demon clan to live and die in the wild. It''s a shame for the demon clan. If it goes on like this, how can we recover our strength and fight with the Terran for revenge? "


    At this point, the old white monkey seems to have suddenly touched his heart. His face darkens in a moment. He has a look of pain, and Shen Shi is at a loss for a moment. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, after all, the old white monkey is not the kind of idle person who has a cold feeling. He soon extricated himself from his mood and said with a cold smile, "it''s just these stupid demon generals who take it for granted. Looking at my old and frail old monkey who is still valued by my mother, I''m naturally very dissatisfied. And the vision of Niangniang is naturally different from these idiots. She knows that if she wants to achieve hegemony, it is absolutely impossible to rely on these idiots who only have brute force, so she often asks me. But unfortunately, there are so many idiots that everyone despises them. Even for the sake of public perception, even Niangniang has to occasionally do something that she knows is stupid. "


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and looked at the old white monkey with a sense of astonishment in his eyes. The old white monkey nodded slightly and gave a wry smile, but sighed. With a helpless expression on his face, he said slowly:


    "if the empress asked me to do this disgusting thing, people would naturally be more disgusted with me. In contrast, no one would have any complaints against empress Yulin. In this way, when things are arranged properly, my subordinates will not complain about her. Even if they are discontented, they will only complain about me. "Shen Shi frowned for a long time and said in a soft voice, "is this not true for you..."


    However, the old white monkey interrupted him and said, "first, I''m an old lady and minister. In order to achieve great success, my lady will naturally have some troubles that she can''t do. As a minister, I should share her worries. Second, I''m old. I''m afraid that I would have abandoned myself to the wilderness and died in other places as you said. I don''t know if I can have today, jade Lady Lin has been very kind to me. I''ll do some small things. What can I say? "


    At this point, he looked at Shen Shi, but the old monkey demon''s face was a little soft, and said in a soft voice: "stone, although you are a witch, I know you are different from those stupid guys. In the long run, relying on brute force is bound to be a long way to go. You can enjoy reading, increase your knowledge and experience from books, and be more cautious, which is the biggest reliance for you to get ahead in the future. In addition, we should pay more attention to such intriguing activities as today. "


    He slowly raised his head, took a look at the gold placer stone on hand, and said with a faint smile: "gold placer stone can live forever, immortal for hundreds of thousands of years, but which of the spiritual things is immortal? I''m old. Maybe I''ll return to dust sometime, but you still have a long way to go. You and I should not have said this today, because this is a false guess of the will of the Lord. Being the Lord is the most taboo. From today on, just keep this in mind and never talk about it again. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi looked at the old white monkey deeply. After a moment, he nodded and said, "remember."


    The old white monkey grinned, came over and patted him on the shoulder, then scratched his head and walked slowly towards the entrance of the cave with his crutch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    With the sound of the old white monkey''s footsteps going away, the secret room in the mountainside suddenly quieted down. In the huge empty stone room, it was filled with demons not long ago, but now only Shen Shi was left alone.


    He glanced over the stone room, and unexpectedly found that in addition to himself, little black pig had followed him. Now he was curling up, but he was lying under a piece of golden stone and was sleeping.


    Shen Shi went over and touched the head of the little black pig. At the beginning, he felt a warm and soft feeling. The soft and smooth fur of the little black pig came over. Looking at the way it was sleeping with two small ears drooping, Shen Shi stood up with a smile.


    Then, his eyes fell on the golden tire stone array in front of him, and his eyes gradually became hot.


    It''s been three years since he came to the demon world. This period of time is not a long time for the monks, but it''s hard for Shen Shi to endure. Life is like a year. A human race is forced to pretend to survive in the demon race. Every day, they are surrounded by vicious alien races. This kind of pressure is not so easy to bear.


    Over the past three years, Shen Shi has tried every means to find a way to return to the Terran world, but every effort finally tells him the fact that the only way for the demon world to get to the Terran world is the ancient teleportation array to the rainbow world, which has now turned into a dying sea of Yinsha. In ten thousand years, it will be dead There''s no life going through there.


    To tell you the truth, Shen Shi has gradually begun to despair. Even he has thought about whether he will die in the demon world in his whole life. Until today, he suddenly miraculously sees the small golden tire stone array in front of him.


    Is he seeing the Yin mantra or Yang mantra of this dharma array?


    In his mind, Shen Shi''s original low mood was unconsciously changed by another kind of expectation. Maybe this is a kind of natural yearning. He carefully recalled that when he opened the sealed black scroll that day, it seemed that he had pressed a leaf of the seven leaf golden sunflower.


    He stretched out his finger and gently pressed the sixth leaf of the seven leaf golden sunflower. If he remembered correctly, it was the leaf that opened the scroll that day.


    Fingers on the leaves, slightly forced, but the black scroll motionless, no reaction.


    Shen Shi is a little surprised and thinks that the starting mechanism of these scrolls is different? Then, holding his breath, he started from the beginning one by one and pressed all the leaves of the seven leaf golden sunflower.


    But the reaction of the black scroll was still apathetic.


    What''s the matter? Shen Shi''s heart was filled with consternation and even a faint anger. It seems that his luck is very bad today. Maybe the teleportation array that can go home can''t be started, and there''s no hope. The scroll of Yin Yang mantra that is hard to find seems to have something wrong and can''t be opened?


    He gritted his teeth and pressed his finger on the black scroll again. He pressed every place, not only the seven leaf sunflower, but also the other end of the black scroll and even the scroll itself. But all the actions didn''t respond. The black scroll was still like a withered black wood, lying quietly in his palm ¡£


    Shen Shi leaned back with his back against the golden tire stone and gave a bitter smile. He thought that maybe the Heifeng predecessor who got the black scroll could not find a way to open the scroll, but he knew that the seven leaf golden sunflower had an extraordinary origin, so he had no choice but to hide in the interlayer of the wooden frame.


    But at the beginning, why could I open the scroll mechanism of Qingxin mantra so easily?


    Shen Shi is really puzzled at the moment. Leaning on Jin Tai Shi, he frowns and begins to recall the scene when he got the Qingxin mantra many years ago.


    The past seems to be a little vague, but he still remembers the general process. He got the small pot from the nanbaofang of LiuYun City, and later took out the black scroll from it. Then under the candle fire, he saw that the bottom of the scroll seemed strange. Then he found the complete pattern of seven leaf golden sunflower, and then he pressed the leaf to write the heart clearing mantra.


    Scene by scene, it seems that there is no problem, which is exactly the same as what he did today, but I don''t understand why he can''t open this black scroll now?


    What''s wrong?


    Shen Shi shook his head in some distress. He looked at the scroll in his hand with some helplessness and sighed. He looked up at the dome of the secret room blankly and said gently and slowly: "can Scroll Sunflower Leaves I have everything. What is it... "


    All of a sudden, he frowned and seemed to catch something. He sat up and frowned, but his eyes began to be bright. After a moment''s silence, he seemed to be trying to remember something. After a while, he whispered again slowly:


    "can, smash, scroll, candle, sunflower, leaf Well Suddenly, Shen Shi''s body was shocked, his eyes fell on the scroll, he held it tightly, and he whispered, "candlelight!"


    The stone room was quiet, only the slight snoring from little black pig echoed around.Shen Shi sat up straight, with a black scroll in his left hand. His face was solemn. At the same time, the palm of his right hand was up. After a deep breath, an invisible spiritual power surged from his eyebrow. After only one breath, he heard a dull sound. A burning fireball suddenly appeared on his palm, floating in the air and slowly burning.


    The light of the fire was reflected in Shen Shi''s eyes, like two blazing flames.


    He gently put the fireball close to the black scroll, close to the seven leaf sunflower.


    His every movement is careful, dare not have the slightest relaxation, for fear that there is a little damage to this scroll.


    As the fireball approached, the blazing flames swayed, as if a trace of heat were also stained on the scroll. Even Shen Shi''s left hand clearly felt a trace of heat coming from his palm. Then, he saw a circle of black powder falling from the bottom of the black scroll.


    He thought about it carefully. It seemed that when he got the Qingxin mantra, he saw the seven leaf golden sunflower only when the black powder fell. It was different from now, but he didn''t care so much. He scattered the fireball, held his breath, stretched out his finger and gently pressed the leaves.


    The first one, no response; the second one, no response; when the third leaf was pressed, the black scroll suddenly made a low sound, and then opened slowly in front of Shen Shi''s eyes.


    Shen Shi''s mouth finally shows a relieved smile. Then he can''t wait to open the scroll and look at the handwriting inside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    Three years have passed since Shen Shi came to the demon world unexpectedly from the demon island. In the past three years, because there was no spirit crystal in the demon world, or spirit crystal was of no use to the demon family, so the demon family never collected this thing. As a result, Shen Shi could not find this kind of thing which was very important to the cultivation of the human race. As a result, Shen Shi''s cultivation has been stagnant in the past three years.


    Mingming had already seen the threshold of Ningyuan realm, but he was forced to stop. In fact, it was also a great suffering and pain. In his heart, he had never imagined what achievement and realm he would achieve if he was still practicing under the Lingxiao sect in the past three years. In the past three years, those friends or classmates who had been studying with him at the same time would make great progress To what extent?


    But the fact is that no matter how much regret you have in your heart, there is nothing you can do. So Shen Shi can only practice the Qingxin mantra and run the Xingluo Jue, the introductory skill of Lingxiao sect, every day. Although there is no spirit crystal to lead the spirit into the body, the Tao can''t grow, but at least he keeps his own Tao from declining due to neglect. However, for this reason, the only thing he can do in the past three years is to constantly comb and temper the old spiritual power in his body. Although the total amount of spiritual power has not increased, Shen Shi''s control over the strange spiritual power at the acupoints in the middle of the eyebrow and the ordinary spiritual power in the whole Qi has become more and more skillful and meticulous, which indirectly makes him practice the five elements and those witchcraft The method is a little faster.


    However, even so, this kind of confinement of self-cultivation is still a haze that he can''t get rid of. The casting speed is a little faster. In most battles, it''s not particularly important. He can''t really do anything to enhance his own strength. It really makes him a little restless and painful. So when he saw this "Tianming mantra" in his hand, he really felt sad It''s overjoyed.


    Qingxin mantra has a great influence on his cultivation, and it also helps him a lot. Without Qingxin mantra, Shen Shi''s life on Qingyu island would have been much more miserable. And this Tianming mantra, like Qingxin mantra, is also one of the mysterious Yin Yang mantra of the demon clan. Maybe it will turn his cultivation around?


    Shen Shi really can''t control himself from thinking that way. It''s really hard for him to be unable to practice for three years and be forced to stagnate. At one moment, he even turns around in his heart. It''s said that the demon clan can directly absorb the heaven and earth''s spiritual power to practice with their own flesh. And if he practices the demon clan''s secret method, will it have the same effect


    Although this idea is a crime of treason in the Terran, but now I am deeply in the demon world, and I may not be able to go back all my life, so why bother so much?


    As long as Can you practice


    Shen Shi thought so quietly in his heart. His heart beat a little faster. His eyes followed the handwriting and looked at it word by word.


    The underworld is Yin and dark, like the dark place of light, like the green sky and thick earth.


    According to ancient legend, Pangu created heaven and earth, with immortals and spirits, and the nether world, who were in charge of reincarnation and accepted ghosts.


    What is the nature of the sky?


    The secret room is quiet, quiet as a Jedi. Only Shen Shi''s quiet and lonely figure is left. Maybe, there is the sleeping pig beside him.


    I don''t know how many times in the past, he gently put down the black scroll, slowly raised his head, the color of excitement on his face has faded, the rest is the expression of concentration.


    After a while, he took a deep breath, sat down on his knees, calmed down, and closed his eyes.


    The whole text of Tianming mantra, like Qingxin mantra, is not related to the external spiritual power communication. It''s just to cultivate the spiritual power in the practitioner''s body. It''s quite different from the method of Terran cultivation. However, after Shen Shi thought about it carefully, maybe this is the secret method of the demon clan. They can absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth with their body, and the rest, of course, should be done in their body Just think about it.


    It''s just that what''s the use of this piece of Tianming mantra after cultivation? This mantra article doesn''t mention it at all. The black scroll only records the cultivation method. In fact, Qingxin mantra has similar situation. When Shen Shi first saw the Qingxin mantra, it only roughly mentioned the words of restoring energy, refreshing and refreshing. But after cultivation, it didn''t Unexpectedly, another mysterious hole was formed in Shen Shi''s body, which absorbed the supernatural power of heaven and earth. It was really strange and magical.


    But I don''t know what will happen after the cultivation of this Tianming mantra?


    Shen Shi didn''t think much and hesitated any more. Maybe the Qingxin mantra had given him confidence at the beginning, so he didn''t have any worry or antipathy about this Tianming mantra. After memorizing the mantra grammar, he soon began to practice.


    When consciousness sinks into the body, it''s like looking at the heart, or walking through the meridians. Ancient and strange incantations float slowly in the mind and pass by one by one. They have nothing to do with the outside world. They are like a world of their own.


    At the end of the Qi, there was a sudden commotion, fingers and toes, numbness and itching. The spirit power, who had been sleeping for a long time, was suddenly awakened and moved slowly with the operation of Tianming mantra.


    Every thread, every thread, the spiritual power is swimming slowly in the pulse of Qi. When they meet each other, they are intertwined and gradually agglomerated. Although it is still a little strange and difficult to operate, this situation is a vision Shen Shi has never seen before.He felt a little uneasy, but he didn''t stop practicing. He was still running the Tianming mantra quietly. From the palm to the wrist, from the toes to the ankles, every trace of the subtle spiritual power absorbed in the past practice and scattered in the most remote part of the whole body seemed to be excited and agitated by the mysterious Tianming mantra. Every trace of it began to swim and gradually converge Gather into a larger spiritual power, and then swim to a higher and farther depth of Qi.


    From the wrist to the shoulder, from the knee to the thigh, the spirit power slowly swam and gathered in all directions in the whole body''s Qi. Like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, it gradually became powerful. When his chest and abdomen finally merged, it had become a thick air mass that Shen Shi had never seen since his cultivation.


    All the spiritual power around him gathered here, and then the air seemed to be reluctant to stop, still swimming slowly, as if looking for a home. At this moment, Shen Shi''s mind flashed over a certain idea, Dantian.


    Isn''t it the sign of Ningyuan realm that the Terrans really set foot on the threshold of Xiuxian avenue that they opened up a Dantian jade mansion at the bottom of Qi sea?


    It is said that with this sea of Qi and elixir fields, all the spiritual power of the whole body will gather here like a hundred rivers returning to the sea. This situation is so similar to the present conglomeration of spiritual power. However Shen Shi has not yet reached the realm of Ning yuan and has not yet opened up the sea of Qi. Even though he should have had this hope three years ago, he has been imprisoned and stagnated in the demon world.


    Without the Qi sea and elixir field to collect the spirit power, the spirit power air mass excited by the Tianming mantra was obviously at a loss. It swam for a long time in Shen Shi''s Qi, especially in the thick Qi of the chest and abdomen, but it couldn''t find a place to support.


    Just when Shen Shi was a little worried, the air mass that gathered all his spiritual power seemed to have given up at last. It slowly stopped in the air. After a short pause, it suddenly began to collapse inward.


    It''s hard to describe that feeling, especially when it happened in his internal Qi. Although there was no special pain and strange feeling, seeing the original intact spiritual power suddenly seemed to collapse, Shen Shi was shocked and thought that something was wrong.


    But soon, he saw that the spiritual power itself didn''t seem to change. On the contrary, when it collapsed inward, there was a faint sign of condensation and convergence. One place collapsed inward, and the surrounding spiritual power air swarmed in to supplement. Again and again, the spiritual power began to slowly decrease, but this strange scene lasted less than ten breath, Soon, this group of spirit power seemed to have reached the deadline. Suddenly, it stopped, and then it suddenly dispersed. It was transformed into countless subtle spirit power and spread to the whole body, just like before.


    But Shen Shi faintly felt that after this practice, the countless spiritual power in his body, which he had been practicing day by day for five years on the herring Island, seemed to be a little less, but the total amount of spiritual power had not been reduced. It was just that in some ways, the spiritual power was as thin as a thread, but it seemed to be a little bigger.


    A long time no tired dizziness, suddenly came to Shen Shi''s mind, let him involuntarily body gently shake for a while, Shen Shi some surprised frown, this kind of feeling although long time no see, but he in the past days already familiar with incomparable, clear is at the beginning oneself in the blue fish island with Spirit Crystal cultivation after tired feeling.


    is as like as two peas.


    But I didn''t lead spirit into my body, and the spiritual power in my body didn''t improve at all. How can I feel like this?


    Is this the sequel of practicing Tianming mantra


    This secret method of demon clan is really weird.


    Shen Shi shakes his head. After pondering for a moment, he holds back his fatigue and sits down again, but he begins to run the Qingxin mantra.


    As usual, once the Qingxin mantra was put into practice, his tired feeling was soon dispelled, and his brain was suddenly clear. After a week''s practice, Shen Shi hesitated for a while, but he soon began to practice Tianming mantra again. Only this time, he consciously introduced the effect of this mantra grammar to his eyebrow At the heart orifices.


    What happens when the group has already solidified the spiritual power in that mysterious hole and meets the Tianming mantra formula from the same source and from the same Yin and Yang mantra?


    Shen Shi''s heart was a little uneasy, and he had some vague expectation.


    Now, in his body, there are two completely different cultivation cycles, one is the normal whole body Qi, the other is the spiritual power hanging in his eyebrows. In terms of the quantity and strength of spiritual power, the two sides are almost equal, but the spiritual power in the whole body is scattered and scattered, while the spiritual power in the center of the eyebrow is condensed and gathered. When casting the five elements, the gap between the two is very different.


    Sometimes, Shen Shi even feels that the hole in the center of his eyebrows is really a bit like the Qi sea and elixir field that can only be opened up after the Terran cultivation reaches the Ning yuan realm.


    When these thoughts passed in his mind, he carefully urged Tianming mantra and closed his eyes to meditate. In the middle of his brow, the quiet but solid, mysterious and unique spiritual power suddenly darted away, but there was a sharp feeling of pain, like splitting his head.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    The sudden headache was almost like a sharp axe cutting directly on Shen Shi''s head. The feeling was so intense that Shen Shi almost couldn''t sit up straight while seeing stars.


    The reaction of Tianming mantra when it comes into contact with the mysterious hole in the middle of the eyebrow is totally different from that of the ordinary Qi in the whole body. It looks like it''s going to tear open the hole completely. Centered on the middle of the eyebrow, Shen Shi feels as if his head is being attacked by a force in all directions and is about to crack It''s the same.


    Faced with this unexpected anomaly, Shen Shi was naturally surprised and subconsciously stopped the operation of the Tianming mantra. However, at this moment, the aura that had been quietly lying in the eyebrow hole suddenly became agitated. It seemed that Shen Shi felt the magic power of the Tianming mantra and slowly expanded.


    With the diffusion of the air mass, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the pain had subsided a lot. At the same time, he faintly realized that whether the original spiritual power of the air mass or the new Tianming magic power, it seemed that they were trying to enlarge this point.


    At the same time, he felt that the severe headache began to subside slowly. It was not unbearable at the moment. After biting his teeth, he continued to stick to it. At the same time, he looked intently into the center of his eyebrows. Sure enough, after a moment, under the effect of double pressure, there seemed to be some signs of loosening at the center of his eyebrows.


    However, after several times of impact, it seems that these new forces are not enough to shake the eyebrows, heart and orifices, so those spiritual powers soon quieted down. After sinking for a while, Shen Shi soon saw that the solid spiritual power also began to collapse inward.


    Shen Shi had a premonition because of the scene he had experienced in his whole body before. Now he was concentrating on casting. After careful observation, he saw that under the urging of Tianming incantation, the spiritual power of his eyebrows and orifices seemed to have been tempered. Although there was no increase or decrease in the total amount, the shape seemed to be a little smaller, Part of the psychic power has become more solid and heavy.


    It''s like that several auras are gathered together by strange forces to form a more powerful aura.


    I don''t know how long after that, Shen Shi, who has been sitting tight in the same place, slowly relaxed. At the same time, the whole person breathed a sigh of relief and slowly opened his eyes.


    In his eyes, it''s the color of pondering at the moment. Whether it''s the spirit power in the ordinary Qi or the spirit power in the eyebrow orifices, after he runs the Tianming mantra, what happens is basically the same. It seems that the effect of Tianming mantra is to refine and condense the spirit power in the body?


    But what''s the use of this? Shen Shi searched all over his body, but he still didn''t find any clue


    In Fengming City, outside the secret chamber of the mountain, the old white monkey came from a distance with a big cloth bag and crutches. From a long distance, he saw that outside the secret chamber of the mountain, a group of demons were gathering in the passage to do something.


    When he came closer, a group of green snake guards added a heavy stone gate to the original secret gate. Now, it was almost ready. A group of snake demons, who were half human and half snake, were humming and pushing a long boulder from nowhere to push it into the groove temporarily dug out.


    The old white monkey looked at it for a while and said strangely, "the original secret door has been repaired. Well, what are you doing?"


    Among the green snake guards, most of them didn''t pay attention to him. A snake demon, who was familiar with him all the time, was spitting out a few "sizzling" words in his mouth, and said: "it''s the black fox who just came here. It''s not so strange that he said to the empress that the secret door here is too unsafe. Once it''s found, it''s easy to break in. It''s better to add it Install a heavy stone gate. If there is any change, as long as someone inside or outside closes the stone gate first, it can at least stop the enemy for a while and a half, so that reinforcements will arrive naturally. Bah, even the black phoenix demon clan has been driven away by us in such a good situation. Where can any enemy come? "


    The old white monkey laughs. He bypasses the green snake guards, who are full of resentment for delaying the looting because of their work, and walks into the secret room.


    In a short time, he went to the secret room in the mountainside where the tiny teleportation array was hidden. Only Shen Shi and the little black pig stayed in the secret room. The little black pig was still sleeping on the ground, while Shen Shi was leaning against a piece of Golden Pebble with his back. He looked listless and seemed to be meditating. At the same time, he was holding a piece of broken old paper in his hand The light will look up.


    The old white monkey walked over with a smile and said hello to him. Shen Shi raised his head and saw that it was the old white monkey with a smile on his face. He put the broken paper in his arms and then got up and walked over. The old white monkey threw the big bag in his hand in front of him. Suddenly, it fell out of the bag. There were at least a hundred books in it. In a twinkling of an eye, he piled up a small mountain of books on the ground. At the same time, he said with a smile, "there are so many books that you can read these days."


    Shen Shi laughs and goes to the pile of books on the ground. He squats down and looks for them with great interest.


    The old white monkey, leaning on a crutch, went to another golden tire stone and sat on the ground with his back as recklessly as Shen Shi. Then he laughed, but he took something out of his arms and said to Shen Shi, "guess what I found in the city?"Shen Shitou''s nose moved, but this time he smelled it and said with a smile, "good guy, I found you wine again?" But when his eyes fell on the old white monkey''s hand, he was stunned. He saw that it was not a common wine jar, but a wine gourd that looked much smaller. "How can there be such a thing, but it''s too small. How much wine can it hold? I''m afraid it''s not enough for you to drink."


    The old white monkey smirked and took a sip of the wine gourd. After a while, he showed a satisfied look. It seemed that his aftertaste was endless. Then he squinted at Shen Shi and said, "do you want to have a try?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "no, it''s too sour."


    The old white monkey glanced at him and said, "stupid pig, Fengming city is the most prosperous city in Heiyu mountain for hundreds of years. Is the liquor in this city comparable to the inferior liquor in the wild mountains of Mohu stream?"


    "Well?" After hearing this, Shen Shi felt that there was some truth in it. For a moment, he felt a little excited and a little curious. He took the wine gourd from the old white monkey and opened his mouth for a drink.


    A moment later, Shen Shi''s brow was wrinkled, and his face looked like he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The old white monkey didn''t care. He took back the wine gourd and asked him with a smile, "how''s it going?"


    Shen Shi took a look at him and gave him a whimper. After a while, he finally said, "OK, this wine It''s not that sour. "


    The old white monkey snorted and said: "some drinks are good. Do you know how hard it took me to find this little wine in the cellar of Heifeng mansion? I can''t see that you''re quite a picky guy. " However, he seemed to feel a little sad and sighed, "Alas, if you can have a drink of Huadiao brewed by the Terran, you will be dead without regret."


    Shen Shi sneered and said, "these wines are either too sour or not so sour. I can''t tell you the taste. I can only say that you can drink vinegar directly."


    The old white monkey turned his eyes, waved his hand and said, "go and read your book. I can''t bear to give this wine to others."


    Shen Shi smiles, bows his head and continues to read. But the old white monkey doesn''t mean to get up. He just sits there happily, drinking a mouthful of sour wine from time to time. The monkey''s head swings slightly, and after a while, his mouth is still humming slowly.


    Shen Shi was reading a book while listening to the song. He soon recognized from the familiar tune that it was the ancient song sung by old white monkey to him in the past: open the world Break Hongmeng The holy demon comes out Wan shining


    Laugh at the world All the ants Only my demon Immortal


    The old and desolate song reverberates in the same old voice. Gradually, other voices in the chamber of Secrets seem to disappear. Only this ancient song, which was once prominent in the past, but now has lost its charm, reverberates in a deep and secluded way.


    Under the blue sky, it seems that there is no place for this ancient song. Only in this cold and hard stone wall, there is an old monkey singing quietly when nobody is around.


    PI Jianrui Beheading the enemy Blood flow Thirsty to drink


    The tune of Cangmang''s music is gradually falling down. It seems that even the old white monkey himself is tired. I don''t know if humming this ancient song makes him feel a little tired. When he finally stops singing, he first takes a big sip of wine, then closes his eyes and leans against the golden tire stone, but he doesn''t speak for a long time.


    There was a moment of silence in the secret room. Shen Shi looked at another book and found that he was not very interested in the contents of it. He threw it aside and looked up at the old white monkey. He was worried that the old man had kept his appearance. After hesitating for a moment, he asked him a question. He thought that the old man was very thoughtful, so he had better turn away from the topic first:


    ¡° Old monkey, do you have nothing to do outside? Why do you stay here all the time? "


    The old white monkey opened his eyes, turned the corner of his mouth and said faintly: "there are many things outside. Everyone is busy scrambling for things."


    With a smile, Shen Shi stood up and stretched his waist. He walked around the golden tire stone of the teleportation array and waved his arm at the same time. He moved his body for a while. However, he turned around and said to the old white monkey, "old monkey, I have something in my heart that I always want to ask you, but I haven''t had a chance a few days ago. I just want to invite you now Teach me. "


    The old white monkey frowned, looked up at him and said, "what''s the matter? Look at your serious appearance?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "have you ever seen a Terran? What does a Terran look like?"


    Old white monkey a stay, strange way: "well, how can you think about this?"


    Shen Shi didn''t answer him. He just urged him. The old white monkey thought about it and said, "I''ve told you about the Terran. As early as after that battle, all the remaining Terrans in the demon world have been killed. So today, don''t mention me. No one in the demon world has ever seen the Terran." After a pause, he seemed to be pondering over the use of language, and then continued, "as for the appearance of the human race, you just need to see the empress Yulin or the old black phoenix of the black phoenix demon clan. Basically, when you reach the realm of the earth demon, our demon clan will fade all traces of demons and turn into a truly complete human form.""Pa!" Suddenly, Shen Shi clapped his hands and said in a loud voice, "yes, this is it."


    The old white monkey was startled by him. A spirit exciter almost lost all the wine gourd in his hand. He quickly grasped it and sat down. Then he glared at the pig who looked a little excited and said in amazement: "what are you crazy about?"


    Shen Shi is looking at him, a face puzzled and asked: "old monkey, I have thought about this before, very puzzled, you say our demon clan is the first race to be favored by the holy demon, control Wanfang blood noble, right?"


    As a matter of course, the old white monkey nodded heavily and said, "not bad!"


    Shen Shi stared at him and said, "why is it that the higher the level of our demons'' cultivation, the more they look like the Terran? This, this is not a bit... "


    At the end of the question, Shen Shi''s voice gradually lowered, and he saw that the old white monkey''s face soon turned black. He looked angry. After a long time, Shen Shi found that the old white monkey was silent, and didn''t seem to answer his own meaning. He couldn''t help worrying, and tried to shout again, saying:


    < br¡° Old monkey, did I say something wrong just now? "


    The old white monkey snorted and said, "nonsense, of course you''re wrong, and it''s a big mistake. Why is it that our demon clan is not as good as the Terran clan, and the higher our cultivation, the more like the Terran clan? I tell you, if it were for thousands of years, these words alone would be enough to bind you to the "Hongjun column" outside the demon palace in Tianhong city and burn you alive. "


    Shen Shi subconsciously shrinks his neck. Although he knows that what the old monkey is saying is just a joke and doesn''t mean it seriously, he can''t help but feel an inexplicable chill when he thinks about his time.


    After a pause, the old white monkey seemed to think his words were too much. He coughed twice and his face eased down, but his expression was still a little serious. He said to Shen Shi: "your words just now are extremely inappropriate. The two human demons are endless blood feuds. If you go out to talk nonsense and are heard, you are afraid that it will cause great trouble. You must be careful in the future ¡£¡±


    Shen Shi nodded.


    Then the old white monkey was silent for a while and said, "all the Hongmeng tribes were made by our ancestors, the holy demon emperor, and naturally our demon tribe was the first one. The holy demon emperor has given us the unique talent of the demon family, which is far better than other families. This is an iron proof, and there is no need to say more. As for the appearance is similar to the human race, you should bear in mind that it is the grace that the holy ancestor Huang freely bestowed on the human race when he created the Hongmeng hundred families in the past. He created the human race appearance based on the first and second appearance of our heavenly demon. However, the human race is so weak and ungrateful in the future that it is not worthy of this gift. You just have to remember that my demon clan is born to be extremely noble and powerful than the human race. "


    "It turns out that the human race is like the demon race..." Shen Shi was silent for a moment and nodded silently.


    After that, the atmosphere was cold. After two more drinks, the old white monkey wanted to get up and go. Just at this moment, he heard Shen Shi sitting there, and suddenly asked another question: "old monkey, have we killed all the people in the demon world?"


    The old white monkey''s heart suddenly surged with a sense of anger. This day, he listened to the Terran topic and was a little annoyed. He gave a cold hum, and his face was cold. He said: "I''ve told you many times. I''ve already killed all of them."


    But the look on Shen Shi''s face seemed strange, hesitant and confused. After a moment''s hesitation, he still said:


    "that''s strange. On the night of the siege, I seemed to see a human child..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    At the beginning, the old white monkey didn''t react. He just said, "what do you see again What A moment later, the old white monkey finally understood the meaning of the words. He was immediately surprised. He forgot the depression not long ago. He widened his eyes and looked at Shen Shi in amazement.


    Shen Shi thinks about it, and then rushes into Heifeng mansion with Shi Zhu on the night of siege. He goes all the way to the backyard, finds the giant tiger demon running away, intercepts the tiger demon, sees the little boy on the tiger demon''s back, and then a mysterious but powerful young man in brocade robes suddenly appears to rescue the child Zhi simply said it to the old white monkey, then with some doubts, said: "old monkey, do you think what I see is a human child? Because I''ve looked at it carefully, but I can''t see any trace of the evolution of monsters in the little boy. "


    The old white monkey pondered for a long time, and his face changed. At last, he shook his head and said, "I think you''ve lost your sight. It should be a child of the demon family. But since someone gave up his life to protect him, and some experts came to help him, it shows that the child''s identity is absolutely different from others. Maybe..." He thought for a moment, and some of them were not sure. He said, "is it the legendary demon emperor who was born in human form? But that''s not possible. As we all know, the blood of the demon emperor has been cut off for a long time. Maybe it''s a direct descendant of the black phoenix demon family, or maybe it''s the grandson of the old black phoenix? "


    Shen Shi curled his mouth and said: "don''t pull it. Well, who doesn''t know that the blood of the black phoenix demon clan is like a bird, either with a pair of wings on his back or a beak on his face."


    The old white monkey thought it was true, but it made him suspicious again. He turned his eyes a few times and hesitated for a moment. After a while, he turned his head to Shen Shi and said, "according to you, it doesn''t look like the blood of the black phoenix demon clan, but you can be sure that he didn''t read it wrong that night. Maybe it was dark, and there was something about him that looked like a monster Maybe you didn''t see the trace? "


    Shen Shi felt guilty when he saw him. He couldn''t help thinking about the situation of that day again. Then he frowned, but his tone was not sure. He said, "no, I''ve seen it in detail. It''s like a human child..."


    As soon as the old white monkey looked at his hesitation, he was immediately convinced. He thought to himself, how can there be such a whimsical existence of a Terran child in the demon world today? Young people are not very reliable. His mind was fixed, and his brain became active. After careful consideration, the old white monkey laughed and said, "OK, I''ll ask you first. When you saw the child that night, was he naked or dressed?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "of course, I''m wearing clothes. Although it''s hot now, it''s not a shameless monster. Where can I not wear clothes?"


    The old white monkey snorted and said, "that''s right. Since you''re wearing clothes, you said you''ve seen him carefully. There''s nothing unusual about him. I''ll ask you, did you take off the child''s clothes to have a close look?"


    Shen Shi was stunned again. He shook his head and said, "of course not..."


    The old white monkey sneered and said, "so you are stupid. You should read more books. In our demon clan, all kinds of races are ever-changing, and there are some rare strange demons that you have never heard of. As far as the appearance of human beings is concerned, as far as I know, there are also a few. At least among all the demon tribes of our monkey family, there is a special human like "ape" blood line. It seems that it is no different from the human race except for a few secret monsters. So... " He thought about it, but made a decision, and said, "I think what you saw that night was mostly a child of the demon clan. At most, his identity is unusual."


    "Well..." Shen Shi was so educated by the old white monkey that he really felt guilty about what he saw that day. He thought that what the old white monkey said was reasonable. He nodded and said, "maybe I read it wrong."


    Seeing this guy admit his mistake, the old white monkey was in a better mood for a while. Even the unhappiness when he just argued about the Terran disappeared unconsciously. Now he laughed, stood up and said, "OK, now you look here, I''ll go out for a walk."


    Shen Shi nodded. The old white monkey took a drink of the wine gourd and stood up to walk. But he didn''t take two steps. Suddenly, he faltered and almost fell down. Looking down, he didn''t notice that he was stirred by the sleeping little black pig.


    The little black pig was almost trampled on by the old white monkey, but there was no response. He mumbled a few times, as if he was complaining. Even the drooping pig''s ears didn''t stand up. Instead, he turned over, stretched out a pig''s hoof, scratched his head, and then continued to sleep.


    The old white monkey spat and said, "lazy pig, how can you sleep all day long?"


    Shen Shi stood beside the golden tire stone and watched the old white monkey leave the secret room. After his figure completely disappeared, Shen Shi was still a little dazed and lost in that direction. After a long time, he whispered to himself:


    "am I wrong? That''s a demon child, not a human?"He whispered in a low voice and remained silent. After pondering for a long time, Shen Shi still shook his head, as if he had put aside this idea which was doomed to be unclear, and sat back to one side again. At the same time, he took out the newly obtained Tianming mantra scroll in his hand, and his face was full of meditation again.


    But in this process, his mind was almost completely immersed in this Tianming mantra, and he didn''t find that the little black pig still lying on the ground suddenly burped lightly, as if it was too sick to rise, and touched his stomach. For a moment, it seemed to be a little confused, and opened a line of eyes slightly, and looked around. When he saw Shen Shi''s familiar Not far behind, the little black pig seemed to feel at ease, and then fell asleep.


    And when his eyes slightly opened and closed that moment, little black pig''s right eye, suddenly there seems to be a few strange light flashing past, faintly like green, yellow and purple light.


    According to the order of Lady Yulin, send someone to guard this small teleportation array. The old white monkey points out the person. Each selected demon will turn every three days. Because of his friendship with the old white monkey, Shen Shi acted as the first "victim" and guarded the first three days in the secret room.


    In a flash, however, three days passed in a hurry. No other demon clan came to the chamber of secrets in these three days. Shen Shi was also a rare place with such purity. He devoted himself to the cultivation of the new Tianming mantra. On the third day, the old white monkey came to hand over with him with a smile on his face.


    "How are these three days?" The old white monkey greets Shen Shi with a smile.


    Of course, Shen Shi couldn''t tell him that I was practicing here and the environment was good. After thinking about it, he said, "although it''s really boring, it''s not particularly hard because there are many books to read. In addition, there is a stone gate in the outer passage. Once it is closed, the sound of the outside can''t reach here. It''s a good place for reading


    The old white monkey laughed, reached out and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "that''s right. Look at the job I''ve got for you, where can it hurt you?"


    Shen Shi smiles and looks behind the old white monkey, but he says strangely, "old monkey, you should bring someone to hand over to me today. Why are you the only one here? Who''s your next designated demon?"


    The old white monkey said: "stone, I see that you have been fighting or fighting all these years. You are brave but not intelligent. I am worried for you."


    Shen Shi''s eyes turned back and stopped for a moment on the old white monkey''s face. His face suddenly became a little strange, but he still said, "Oh, then what?"


    The old white monkey frowned, looked thoughtful, and said, "then I''ve been thinking about it. You know, how can I not keep your notes in mind about our friendship? So I think about it. I think it''s a great opportunity to study. It''s too wasteful for others. I''d better give it to you and continue to study here. What do you think? I''m really nice to you


    Shen shiding looked at him with no expression on his face. After a moment, he said simply:


    "go away!"


    With a dry smile, the old white monkey pulled Shen Shi''s sleeve and said with a smile, "stone, why hurt others? Anyway, you think it''s good here..."


    Shen Shi snorted and said, "it''s good here. Why don''t you come yourself? I''m not as comfortable reading outside in the sun."


    The old white monkey coughed and said, "it''s summer now. The sun is too poisonous. Reading in the sun will be very hot."


    Shen Shi smothered for a while and said angrily, "you care so much about me. Can I have a thick skin? What are you afraid of in the sun?"


    The old white monkey gaped, nodded for a long time and said, "OK, OK, your skin is thick..."


    Shen Shi said, "what are you staring at?"


    The old white monkey quickly said, "no, it''s not thick skin, it''s your talent. Er... " "Ah, I''m not sure if I''ll get another chance to fight with them."


    Shen Shi was just about to say something, but then he suddenly woke up and became very angry. He almost kicked him and said angrily, "you old monkey, people don''t dare to offend me. I''ll bully you, right?" With a sneer, he said, "a few days ago, you swore to be loyal and devoted to the Lord''s death. How come you are afraid of death now?"


    The old white monkey turned his eyes and said: "naturally, I am loyal to my mother. I will die for the sake of the green snake! But... " He looked at Shen Shi one eye, voice small down, hey hey a smile way, "but if can live to help her, isn''t better."


    Shen Shi was angry at the old monkey, who suddenly became obscene. He didn''t know what to say. He just shook his head and said, "whatever you want, I''ve been sitting here for three days. I haven''t seen the sun for several days. I''m suffocating."


    As he said that he was about to go out, the old white monkey quickly came forward and grabbed him. Shen Shi said angrily, "old man, let go."The old white monkey glared at him and said, "don''t make a fool of yourself, stone. I said to lady Yulin that you are loyal and don''t trust other demon generals. I offered to keep guarding here for three days..."


    Shen Shi


    Old white monkey: "stone, why are you suddenly in a daze?"


    "Old man, give me a reason not to kill you!"


    "Nonsense, I have a lot of experience and experience, but Oh, you really hit me? "


    "Bang Bang..."


    At the same time, somewhere 200 miles away from Fengming City, he stood on a big stone and looked coldly at the direction of Fengming city.


    Because of the distance, the shadow of Fengming city can''t be seen in this place, but old Heifeng still seems to be able to see everything there, perhaps because the city has already carved indelible traces in his heart.


    He stood with a negative hand, but the palm hidden in his sleeve was secretly clenched into a fist. Because of too much force, the joints of his bones were white. Vaguely, I only heard his cold and murderous anger, but it was obviously full of anger. The cold words interwoven with each other, with the voice that only he could hear, word by word, like gnashing his teeth:


    "two days, and the last two days..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    The sun rises slowly from the distant horizon in the East, and the magnificent light spreads to every inch of the land in the demon world, which encircles the huge heiyushan mountains. Fengming city is also bathed in the sunshine. The traces of war can still be seen on the towering city wall, but in this rising sunshine, it seems that there is a feeling that a new vitality is growing gradually.


    At least that''s what most of the green snake demons think.


    Because it''s still the morning, the sun is not too hot, in the morning breeze shining on the body, there is a kind of gentle feeling. However, for the demon clan, most of them are still asleep except for the soldiers on duty. Therefore, most parts of Fengming city are still in a very quiet state.


    This is the fifth day after the green snake demon clan conquered Fengming city. It''s sunny and sunny, sweeping away the haze of the previous few days. It seems to be a good day for all things to renew their new atmosphere.


    The old white monkey was not as sleepy as most demons when he was old. In this early morning light, he took a big cloth bag and went to the cliff stone room at the end of Heifeng mansion.


    There was no one all the way. After the first few days of tension, the green snake guards seemed to be a little lazy. The old white monkey looked at the empty courtyard with some indifference. After a slight pause, he shook his head slightly and walked into the secret passage alone.


    Before long, I saw the familiar and soft golden light in front of me. It was the unique light of golden tire stone, accompanied by subtle and quiet sound of turning books.


    The old white monkey stood in the passageway. He did not go in immediately. Instead, he kept quiet and took a look at the secret room first. Under the four golden stones, the scattered books and classics on the ground are piled up like hills. Near the foot of the mountain, there are many single books scattered on the ground, most of which have been read.


    Shen Shi is sitting on the edge of this "Book Mountain", holding another book in his hand, reading quietly. The golden light from the stone floated gently around him, like a gentle arm around his body. Even the "witch" in black robe didn''t seem to have those gloomy breath.


    The old white monkey looked at it for a while, and a loving smile appeared on his face, which he had never seen before. But after a moment, he put away his emotion and walked into the secret room with a crutch.


    The sound of footsteps and the sound of crutches knocking on the ground awakened Shen Shi, who was reading a book. However, he didn''t have to look back. He could also hear the familiar sound. Now he didn''t look back. He just laughed and said, "here comes the old monkey. Why did he get up so early today?"


    The old white monkey came to him with the big bag and said with a smile, "I''m too old to sleep. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I''ll just come to you."


    As he said this, he turned the big cloth bag on his hand over to the ground. Suddenly, it was another crash and a rain of books fell down. At least, hundreds of books fell out of the bag, which made the small book mountain much higher.


    Then the old white monkey threw the big cloth bag in his hand and said with a smile, "well, these are the last books in the small building. In addition, I moved the two storeys of books in the small building a few days ago. I almost moved them to you."


    Shen Shi looked at the mountain of books and the vast number of volumes. For a moment, he felt some emotion and said with a bitter smile, "I couldn''t find any books before, but now How can I finish reading so many books in these two or three days? "


    The old white monkey came over and sat down beside him. He said with a smile, "it''s OK, or after these three days, you''d better help me and continue to guard. It happens that you can also enjoy reading here. It''s not killing two birds with one stone."


    Shen Shi stares at the old man, and the old white monkey laughs. He doesn''t seem embarrassed at all. Shen Shi has nothing to do with him, but he really feels that this is a rare place for quiet cultivation. Besides, there are so many books and classics to watch. It''s really hard to give up. After hesitating for a moment, he has to say: "I''ve been locked up here for too long I''ll have to go out and get some air later. "


    The old white monkey said: "it''s all small things. I can go out with you later."


    Shen Shi sneered. He was too lazy to pay attention to the sly old monkey. He looked back at the mountain of books in front of him. He shook his head and sighed: "there are so many books that can only be put down on two floors here. If only there were a way to take these books with you and read them anytime and anywhere, I don''t have to be locked here."


    The old white monkey laughed and said, "don''t think about such a good thing." At this point, he said suddenly, as if he thought of something. After thinking for a moment, he said with a smile, "but I seem to have heard of the thing you just mentioned."


    Shen Shi let out a "Yi". He was very curious for a moment and said, "what have you heard? Is it true that someone can carry these seven or eight hundred books with him?" Then he seemed to wake up and said with a smile, "I see. Do you want to talk about those high-level demon clans in the sky demon king court? That''s not to be compared. When people go on a trip, they are surrounded by hundreds and thousands of soldiers. It''s nothing to bring hundreds of books with them. "The old white monkey waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s nothing to do with those high-level demons. I remember that I had read a book before. It said that in the last years of the demon king''s court, the Terran discovered Lingjing and rose up. What followed was that the Terran used their best manufacturing skills to make many kinds of magic weapons with different uses. It''s said that there''s a strange thing in it. It''s just a small thing, such as a bag or a bracelet or ring. But there''s something else in it, which is enough to hold a big box or a room or even more things. "


    Shen Shi was suddenly silent. After a while, he said in a low voice: "what, there are still such strange things..."


    Even though there was a bitter smile on the monkey''s face at that time, you could see that it was the same thing in his heart After a pause in his voice, the old white monkey thought about it and said, "I remember what the book said. At that time, the Terran called this strange thing" heaven and earth bag ". I think it means that a small bag can hold things of heaven and earth."


    Shen Shi subconsciously glanced at his palm, but it was empty. The two little Ruyi rings had been damaged a long time ago, but now he was in a delicate mood. After a moment''s silence, he sighed and said, "I can''t imagine that the Terran can make such a strange thing. It''s really powerful Well


    In the middle of the praise, Shen Shi reflects that his identity is still a demon family after all. It seems inappropriate to praise the enemy of life and death, not to mention the old white monkey, who insists on the supremacy of the demon family, sitting beside him. He quickly stops talking and turns his head to look at the old white monkey at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, the old white monkey didn''t look very angry. He just sat there and looked a little dazed. After a while, he came back to see Shen Shi looking at himself. After a moment''s silence, he gave a bitter smile and sighed, "don''t talk nonsense when you get outside."


    Shen Shi looked at him, but he was more curious and said, "old monkey, why aren''t you angry?"


    I think that the monkey people are really good at making these things, but I think it''s really sad when I see them


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "I remember you said to me before that the Terrans are good at making and using all kinds of magic weapons?"


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "it''s true that this kind of bag of heaven and earth, which can be small and large, is only one of the various magic weapons made by the human race. There are many other strange magic weapons, such as attack, defense, call the wind and call the rain, and escape from the sky. It can be said that the reason why the Terrans were able to destroy our demon king court in those days was that in addition to their own strength, all kinds of magic weapons and magic weapons they made were also a great help to them. "


    Shen Shi didn''t speak, and the old white monkey didn''t know why. The atmosphere in the secret room gradually quieted down. Shen Shi takes a look at the old white monkey. In the past three years, the old white monkey is the only friend he can say and make in the demon world. He is also very familiar with the old monkey demon. He knows that although the old white monkey looks like he doesn''t care about anything and can see everything, he only talks about the history of the destruction of the heaven demon court by the human race in the past, even if it''s just a story When it comes to some corners, it can evoke the pain of the past in his heart, and his mood will often go down.


    This old monkey should be one of the few in the demon world that is fierce, brave and keen on civil war. He still remembers the glory of the demon family in the past! But even if you are ambitious, what can an old monkey demon, who is so old and doesn''t know how many years to live, do?


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked at the old white monkey. The old white monkey sat there without expression. After a while, he picked up the wine gourd hanging on his waist, poured a big mouthful of wine into his mouth, and then closed his eyes.


    At the end of the day, the old white monkey seldom spoke. He just sat there drinking quietly. Sometimes he picked up a book from the ground and looked at it for a while. But more time, he seemed to be thinking about his mind.


    Shen Shi didn''t bother him much. He read quietly. When time goes by, the day will finally pass quietly.


    The old white monkey, who had been sitting in this secret room for the same day, seemed to be drunk because he had drunk a lot of wine and his cheeks were slightly red. However, he still stood firm on crutches, said hello to Shen Shi, and walked out.


    Shen Shi watched him go away. Somehow, he always felt strange, like feeling helpless and sad in the old white monkey''s heart, or feeling that something was about to happen, and some inexplicable restlessness in his heart.


    Some of the scrolls in his hand could not be seen. He threw them on the ground, but then he saw that the ground was full of disordered scrolls. For a moment, he frowned. After thinking for a moment, he bent down to pick up the scattered scrolls on the ground one by one.At this moment, the old white monkey who had already come to the entrance of the secret road suddenly stopped his steps, and then said to Shen Shi in a hoarse voice: "stone, you need to see more of these books and live well."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, stood up and looked at the strange old white monkey. He saw a weak and deep pain on the old monkey demon''s face. With a trace of drunkenness, he seemed to have some helplessness. He waved to him from a distance and said: "stone, live well, our demon family''s future depends on the outside Those fools who only know how to kill and plunder will be doomed. "


    After that, Shen''s voice disappeared in his mouth, but he didn''t understand what he said.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place, a little confused for a moment, holding a stack of books in his hand. He was dazed for a long time, but suddenly he dropped them on the ground again. Then he hesitated and slowly reached into his arms, but he found a black scroll again.


    In the gentle golden light of the golden tire stone, Shen Shi gazed at the writing of the mantra on it, and his face seemed to have a complicated expression.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    A new day has come.


    The sun is rising, the sun is shining, dogs and chickens are hearing each other, and the noise is rising. Fengming city seems to wake up slowly from a deep sleep. It takes off the laziness of last night and begins to open its eyes to welcome the new day.


    Everything looks good, no different from yesterday, even better than yesterday.


    After a few days of recuperation, mother Yulin has almost recovered from her injury. She looks and is in good spirits. Even when she is chatting with her sister Yuling, she has been solemn and stern for the past few days. For the first time, she has a faint smile on her face.


    The demon soldiers, big and small, in the green snake demon army, after the first few days of madness, finally began to slowly prepare to take heart. There are more and more soldiers on duty. There are few demon generals who go to rob and disturb the indigenous people in the city. There will be more and better places in the future. Under the leadership of Lady Yulin, are you afraid that you will not have a chance to rob them?


    The old white monkey had a good sleep that day, but maybe it was because he drank too much wine yesterday. After sleeping more than usual for an hour, he slowly woke up from his bed. Then his first feeling was that he had a bad headache. He groaned at the bedside for a long time. At the same time, he was confused and thought about what he said yesterday What did you do? Why did you drink so much?


    In the secret room at the bottom of the mountain, Shen Shi looks at the book quietly with the bright and gentle light of the golden tire stone. Occasionally, he would raise his head, showing a bit of contemplation, as if thinking about something; occasionally, he would reach out and touch it gently in his chest. Across his skirt, there was a black scroll recording the ancient secrets of the demon clan.


    Over the past few days, he has been practicing the Tianming mantra in this secret room. Perhaps because he had practiced the Qingxin mantra before, his body quickly adapted to this new set of mantra. The severe pain that caused his headache soon became slight and disappeared in the next few practices, and he gradually understood the meaning of Tianming mantra These functions seem to be a strange refining, fusion and sublimation of the original spiritual power in one''s body. There is no change in the total amount of spiritual power. However, both the spiritual power at the eyebrow orifices and the spiritual power in the ordinary Qi are gradually refined into a thicker vein in the cultivation of Tianming mantra.


    But what is the use and effect of this kind of cultivation for his own strength? Shen Shi did not realize it in these short days. Looking at his body, he did not seem to have any unusual changes. It was totally different from that after the cultivation of Qingxin mantra, a mysterious hole was formed in the center of his eyebrows and contained new spiritual power.


    Everything seems to be so calm and peaceful. In this sunny day, the fate of the black prison mountain world seems to be going on quietly and naturally.


    When the sun rises over Fengming City, another hour later, the green snake demon army in the city receives the return of the scouts sent out to search for the black phoenix demon clan. Similarly, as was the case a few days ago, most of the spies did not find the whereabouts of the black phoenix demon clan. However, unlike yesterday, there are two less spies coming back today.


    Many colleagues laugh at these two guys who didn''t come back on time, saying that it''s because there''s nothing to rob in this city, so these guys don''t bother to rush back as they did a few days ago?


    In recent days, the demon who is in charge of this area is the local dog. He was the only green snake demon general who won on linghoupo. Everyone thinks highly of him, but more importantly, many people can see that mother Yulin also attaches great importance to the local dog recently. From this, we can see that the local dog will have a bright future in the powerful tribe of Tianqing snake demon.


    Others think so, but the demon general and the local dog think so.


    He is very proud, happy and excited. Recently, he often fantasizes about the good life in the future. He imagines that one day he will be in the position of being less than one person and more than ten thousand people in the green snake demon clan. Even when there is no one at night, the local dog lying in the dark will have the courage to secretly fantasize with that charming and charming person After all, in addition to those terrible legends, Yulin''s charming and attractive appearance has an extraordinary attraction for most demon families.


    But of course, the local dog only dares to dream about it secretly. As a rising star of the green snake demon family and an important member of the demon generals under Yulin''s command, he is very clear about Yulin''s cruel means under her beautiful and moving appearance. Even if you give him a hundred more courage, he doesn''t dare to do anything to Yulin.


    However, local dogs have high expectations for their future. So on this day, he heard that two teams of detectives were probably lazy and came back late, and his face sank. He immediately ordered to send more detectives out to find the whereabouts of the black phoenix demon clan than yesterday. If the two teams of detectives who didn''t know the height of the world could be found in the middle, they would have to reprimand and punish them on the spot, which delayed the event of Lady Yulin. What''s wrong Absolutely not!


    When everything is done and the scouts start again, the local dog walks on the wall of Fengming city. Looking at the city behind and the broad fields outside the city, he feels very comfortable and can''t help sighing: This is a beautiful day!But when he looked up, he found that a dark cloud, which came from nowhere, moved slowly to the middle of the sky and began to block the beautiful sunshine, which made him frustrated and gave him a whine.


    In the demon world, the black prison mountain world is relatively stable and suitable for living and reproduction. There are few particularly severe natural disasters here. Generally speaking, the weather changes are not very dramatic and frequent.


    However, on this day, the weather around Fengming city seemed to be different from usual. Although it was still sunny in the morning, in the afternoon, dark clouds had gathered to cover the sun, and the sky was dim. It looked like there was going to be a heavy rain.


    It''s the turn of the day for the local dog to feel that his rare good mood is a bit wasted, and his face looks very ugly, which makes the pro guard demon soldiers who are with him a little quiet and dare not disturb him.


    In the afternoon, the local dog made another inspection on the wall of Fengming city. After that, he felt very bored and thought whether he wanted to go to the city to search again. Maybe he could get something left.


    When he was hesitating, the local dog couldn''t help being distracted. For a moment, he didn''t see a demon soldier running up from the bottom to report the military situation to him. It was only when the bodyguard around him found that the demon general was really distracted that he had to pull and signal to him. Then the local dog woke up with a start. He couldn''t hang on his face, and his voice became ugly:


    "what''s his name? What''s his name? I can''t wait for a while! So what''s the matter? "


    "Report to the general that there are two scouts coming back ahead of time."


    The local dog was stunned, and then laughed with disdain. "Bah," he said, "if you come back ahead of time, it''s just the lazy and late ones! Hum, come and have a look with me. If you don''t give me an explanation, I won''t make them pee! "


    As he said this, the local dog took dozens of guards to the heavy gate. He had already figured it out in his heart. If the two scouts could give a reason, it would be better. If they were really cheating, they would stop outside the city and ask them to look for the black phoenix demon clan. As for those who want to go back to the city to have a rest, hehe, the lazy guy still wants to have a rest!


    Today, I''m going to show you guys the prestige of the local dog!


    It was only a short time from the city wall to the gate of the city, and the local dogs walked fast, so they soon got to the gate of the city. This is the biggest and only gate of Fengming city. On the night when the green snake demon army attacked Fengming City, it was also colluding with the black fox demon, a traitor, and killed in the city from here. So naturally, many demon soldiers were sent here to guard. When they saw the local dogs coming, they all showed respect and bowed their heads.


    The mood of the local dog was much better at that time. He thought that Lao Tzu was really very prestigious in the green snake demon clan. While he was secretly happy, he showed some dignity and said in a deep voice: "open the door, let me see why these guys who don''t have long eyes and memory are late?"


    The so-called small gate is actually a door leaf built close to the edge of the heavy gate. For safety reasons, the huge city gate is extremely heavy. Every time it is opened or closed, many demon soldiers have to operate it hard at the same time, which is very inconvenient. Therefore, it is usually a small gate to get in and out, as long as most teams do not start.


    The small gate is also made of solid wood, but it is far less than the big gate. It is high enough for one person to pass, but not wide enough. At most, it can only squeeze two or three people in at the same time.


    With the squeaking opening of the door, there seems to be a commotion outside to come in. However, the local dog has a big drink and calms down the disturbance outside. Then the local dog swaggers out of the door and looks at more than a dozen people of the two scout teams with arrogance and arrogance. A trace of anger passes on his face and asks coldly, "Why are you late?"


    If I''m not satisfied with one answer, I''ll let you all go! At this time, the local dog thought so in his heart, and at the same time, he looked coldly at the dozen demon spies.


    The spies in the demon army are not very high. Even if they are a little smart, they can''t be much better. They are the lower class in the demon army. At this moment, as the eyes of the local dog sweep past like electricity, most of those demon clans with humble status lowered their eyes and showed some uneasiness on their faces. The local dog enjoyed the prestige very much and made him feel that he was full of power and was controlling other people''s life and death. Just when he was feeling good, he suddenly found that there were several tall people standing in the crowd The demon clan didn''t seem to know the situation clearly, and didn''t show much humility to him.


    The local dog was very angry. After a serious look, he was sure that he had never seen these demon soldiers, including lion demon, tiger demon, pig demon, sheep demon, and a tall and thin wolf demon. The local dog soon decided to give these guys a good look. His eyes glared, but he angrily denounced a tall and thin wolf demon standing in the front but with his head down:


    "you, come to me and tell me why you are late?"


    The wolf demon body stopped for a moment, and then slowly came over, until the dog''s body did not speak, the head is still slightly drooping.The local dog sneered, "say it!"


    The wolf demon''s voice sounded very strange. It seemed to be smiling, but it was worse than crying. Then he slowly raised his head, licked his tongue between his sharp teeth, and said with a grim smile, "are you sure you want to listen to me?"


    The local dog said impatiently: "nonsense, speak quickly Ah, blood wolf


    All of a sudden, the local dog lost his voice and exclaimed, which shocked the whole audience. Everyone was stunned. The wolf demon in green snake demon family''s spy costume standing in front of the local dog was indeed the blood wolf who had made the green snake demon family nearly collapse on linghoupo a few days ago!


    At this moment, everyone felt a chill, and the local dog was the first to bear the brunt. However, when he later reacted, he raised his voice to warn the city and led people to fight against these black phoenix demon soldiers, he suddenly felt a chill in his chest, and then all his strength was lost in an instant.


    A hand, a claw like hand, went straight through his chest. The blood wolf Jie gave a strange smile and a roar, tearing open the chest of the local dog. Then he buried himself in it, stretched out his mouth and drank a lot of red and hot blood. Then he roared and threw it out with one hand. The dead body of the local dog was heavily thrown on the huge city gate, leaving a shocking red bloodstain.


    "Kill


    The blood wolf roared up to the sky. The demons behind him took off their clothes and took out their weapons. In a twinkling of an eye, they burst into the small gate and killed with the generals of the green snake demons. They were desperate to fight for the control of the big gate.


    In the distance, the sound of rumbling has already sounded, and the army of the demon clan, such as the devil who rushed back from hell, rushed towards Fengming city with incomparable resentment and revenge.


    The sky above, this moment is also the rolling clouds, thunder and lightning, "boom!" With a loud thunder, a heavy rain finally began to pour down. Two huge figures appeared in the dark sky, dancing like ghosts in hell, which made people feel cool. Moreover, the dancing shadow was bigger than that in the last battle of Fengming city. Looking at the giant shadows, they echoed each other and came to Fengming city with overwhelming power.


    In the mountain wall chamber, Shen Shi''s body vibrated for a moment, raised his head from the words in his book, and looked around in some confusion.


    The rock wall is as cold and hard as before, the golden stone is standing steadily, the golden light is still flowing and turning gently, and the whole room is quiet without any difference.


    After a while, Shen Shi scratched his head. He felt that he would be reading too many books and had some hallucinations. He laughed bitterly and looked down again.


    The light of the golden tire stone gently surrounds his figure. The peaceful peace is still going on in this quiet chamber, as if the golden glory has not changed for millions of years. I don''t know whether the outdoor world is as comfortable as ever, or whether it has been turned upside down


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Most of the time, reading is a consuming thing. Even if the physically strong demon clan read for a long time, they will feel a little tired, let alone Shen Shi. After turning over the last page of the book in his hand, he threw it aside. Then he reached out and rubbed his eyebrows, stood up, stretched, turned his neck, and walked back and forth in the secret room.


    When his eyes glanced over the hill like stacks of books in the stone room, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. In recent days, apart from practicing Tianming mantra twice a day, he spent almost all his time reading books. He was just as diligent and thirsty as he was, but it still took quite a long time to finish reading these hundreds of books.


    To sum up, he has read less than half of the hill like books so far, and even among the books he has read, many of them are because the content is general or repetitive, or he is not interested at all, or the things recorded in them are strange and strange, and he can''t understand them at all, so he just flipped and left them.


    However, there are also many valuable books, such as some historical, geographical and legendary books and classics. It seems that the elder of the black phoenix demon clan who collected the books at the beginning had a wide range of interests. Many of them even had a rough record of the knowledge of Hongmeng''s other realms outside the introduction of the demon world. Many of them were unknown to Shen Shi before. You know, although he was a child I like reading, but since I was 12 years old, I have no chance to read well.


    I didn''t expect that there would be such a rare opportunity to read books here in the demon world, but it seems that it''s really not easy to finish reading all the books here.


    If only there was a heaven and earth bag made by the Terran! At this time, Shen Shi thought that if there was such a magical container, he could carry many books with him and read them at any time.


    He pondered for a while, then suddenly shook his head, thinking how he always thought about the things that didn''t affect him, he put these boring ideas aside. I''m hesitating to find some more books to read, or go out of the secret room first. Even if I walk two times outside the entrance of the cave to get some air, I''ve been closed here for six days. Even if he likes reading books most, I can''t stand it now.


    As he was meditating, he glanced over the side and saw that the little black pig was still sleeping on the ground. Shen Shi''s brow was slightly wrinkled. In recent days, although most of his thoughts were on practicing Tianming mantra and reading books, he still noticed that there was something wrong with the little black pig after a few days.


    This pig, these days, seems to like sleeping too much.


    It almost always sleeps, no matter day or night, lying there, even its favorite thing to wake up and eat, seems to be less and less, and most of the food Shen Shi gives it is the meat that Shen Shi feeds it on weekdays, seems to be less and less interested and eat less and less.


    It doesn''t look like a pig sleeps in the dark, but it doesn''t sleep in the dark.


    Shen Shi is hesitating whether to wake up the little pig. When he goes outside with him, he suddenly feels a sudden tremor coming from the solid ground under his feet. Although it is not as violent as the mountain shaking, the feeling of shaking is still very clear. There is no possibility that people think it is an illusion.


    Shen Shi was stunned, and his face changed slightly. But before he had any reaction, there was a deep but terrible loud noise from a distant place. This time, the whole stone chamber hidden in the mountainside began to shake in an instant. Several cracks appeared on the hard top of the stone wall, and the small sand stones began to shake Like a light rain, it kept falling down.


    At this time, Shen Shi didn''t understand that something must be wrong. Something big must have happened outside. His face changed greatly, and he didn''t hesitate. He turned around like a secret passage. This secret room is obviously unable to stay, otherwise, in case this inexplicable earthquake is a little more violent and directly collapses the channel, I will be buried alive here.


    Just as he rushed to the passageway of the secret room, he saw that the heavy stone door in front of him, which had been closed tightly, was suddenly pushed open with great difficulty, showing an old monkey face at the door. Shen Shi stopped in amazement, widened his eyes, and said: "old monkey, why are you here, and what''s going on outside now?"


    The old white monkey didn''t answer Shen Shi''s question. At the moment, his face was already worried, and even had a sense of fear and despair. But he could still keep calm. As soon as he saw Shen Shi, he immediately waved to him and cried out, "stone, come on, let''s go now!"


    Looking at the anxious expression of the old white monkey, Shen Shi felt that his heart was tight. He felt a sense of extreme uneasiness and rushed over. But after a few steps, he suddenly remembered Xiao Hei, who was sleeping beside him. He quickly picked up the sleeping pig with one hand, and then with the other hand, he held the old white monkey, who was too old to walk fast, and strode to the mountain wall quickly Run outside.


    As they rush out of the mountain wall, Shen Shi sees a tall figure standing outside. It''s Shi Zhu with a sharp axe and a ferocious face. At the same time, there are several green snake guards standing beside him. However, everyone''s face is tense and anxious. At the same time, he suddenly falls into an endless noisy and wild world from a very quiet study The world, huge and omnipresent, such as the torrential waves and torrential floods, suddenly surged from all directions and completely engulfed him.Between heaven and earth, a storm, in the twinkling of an eye has been his whole body wet.


    Shen Shi''s face changed in a moment, and his premonition became more and more bad. With a cold face, he jumped up to the high wall next to him and looked into the distant city. After seeing this, he immediately took a breath of cool air, but he was silent for a moment.


    Fengming City, which has just experienced a war disaster and is full of scars, after calming down a little, at this moment, in front of Shen Shi''s eyes, it suddenly falls into the hell again.


    The flames danced wildly, burning countless sparks, rolling up into the sky like fire dragons. No matter how heavy the rain was, those terrible fires could not be stopped. There were people fighting in chaos everywhere, fierce roars, screams, shouts, the sound of knives and axes, and even the horrible sight that the flesh was cut and the blood was spilled, once again filled every corner and swept the city.


    At his feet, the old white monkey cried out, "come down, let''s go."


    Shen Shi leaped down, feeling a little lucky. Fortunately, at this critical moment, there was an old white monkey who remembered himself. Otherwise, he would be in the secret room where he didn''t know anything about the outside world. He was afraid that he was doomed to have no good end.


    Then he grabbed the old white monkey, and Shen Shi gritted his teeth and said, "did Heifeng come back? How did they get into the city? "


    As soon as the old white monkey shook his hand, he looked urgent, but he didn''t mean to answer these questions at all. He just pulled Shen Shi hard, and at the same time, he yelled to the green snake guards behind him: "come on, run out of the mansion first!"


    Shen Shi was pulled to run for a few steps by him. He was shocked in his heart and said in a low voice: "what''s the matter? Shouldn''t we help empress Yulin to kill the enemy?"


    There was a trace of bitterness and sadness on the old white monkey''s face. He shook his head and said, "it''s no use. The gate of the city is broken, and Lady Yulin is also entangled, and..." He points to the sky of Fengming City, and Shen Shi looks in his direction, and his heart is shocked. Just like the scene of the battle of the earth demon that decided the fate of Heiyu mountain a few days ago, a snake and a phoenix soar over nine days. His body is like a mountain, and the earth is shaking.


    However, unlike a few days ago, in the boundless black clouds and strong winds, there is still a looming giant in the black cloud sea. From a distance, it seems like a bright feathered crane, who is looking coldly at the battle below. At the same time, when he finds a loophole, he will make an instant move, Each time, he just aimed at the empty body of the huge snake demon.


    This decisive battle is no longer an equal situation, but Yulin is completely trapped in the desperate situation of being beaten passively. Even if she screams angrily, her strength will eventually decide everything even when she reaches the level of the land demon.


    And this scene, in the eyes of countless demon families on the ground who are fighting in Fengming City, even if most of them are ordinary low-level demon families, but at this moment, we can quickly see the direction of this decisive battle -- the azure snake demon family, even if they are powerless.


    The sound of shouting and killing was like a huge wave. In an instant, another wave was rolling over and over. It was very turbulent. The bloody killing spirit was like boiling, overflowing the city in the war.


    Shen Shi''s face became a little pale. He bit his teeth and turned to look at the old white monkey. He saw that the old white monkey was also very ugly. At this time, he looked at Shen Shi and shook his head slowly.


    Shen Shichang let out a breath, stamped his foot and said: "let''s go!"


    Then he grabbed the old white monkey and said hello to the stone pig. The stone pig immediately ran out behind them with a huge axe. The green snake guards didn''t know why. They followed the old white monkey from the beginning. They didn''t know if they had met him before, and they followed him blindly like grabbing straw.


    A group of six or seven demon clans rushed out of the courtyard and were about to run outside. Suddenly, they heard the cry of killing all around. The sound of footsteps came suddenly. They were furious and noisy, and the murderous spirit was boiling. Shen Shi stopped immediately and pulled the old white monkey to stop. Shi Zhu had always thought that they were the two leaders, and then he stood still. However, the green snake guards behind them didn''t care so much. They seemed to be very dissatisfied with the old white monkey''s inexplicable escape from the beginning, but ran to this remote corner to save Shen Shi, a ghost witch that everyone hated. At the moment, seeing the escape road in front of them, they didn''t care so much about you. The sizzling sound of the snake was so loud that they rushed past them.


    "Why did they stop?" the old white monkey asked


    Before the words were heard, the sound of whistling rose in front of them. The light of the sword and the shadow of the axe covered them. In a twinkling of an eye, the blood was flying and the broken limbs were flying. Then three green snake guards fell down. At the same time, a large group of black phoenix demon soldiers appeared in front of them and blocked their way.


    Looking at the fierce and ferocious faces like ghosts, the murderous spirit seemed to boil. It seemed that there were only demons left with the instinct desire to kill. The old white monkey, who had not been on the battlefield for a long time, felt that his two old legs were soft and almost sat on the ground.


    Although Shen Shi is also pale, he has been forced to take part in tribal wars for many times in the past three years. He has struggled through blood and fire. He is much calmer than the old white monkey. When he looks at the situation in front of him, he knows that he will never be able to rush through again. A strong rush can only be a dead end.After hearing this, the monkey turned back to the old white stone and looked at him with his powerful voice.


    After several tosses, Shen Shi jumps into the courtyard in the other direction. However, after a few steps, he is forced to come back with red eyes. In that direction, a wave of black phoenix demon army is coming.


    He tried to escape several times in a row, but the result was almost the same. Shen Shi found out in despair that he was surrounded by enemies from all sides. The war in Fengming city is still going on, but it is obvious that the black phoenix demon family is a disgrace and has the upper hand. This mansion is the residence of the black phoenix family for generations, and it is also an important goal of the black phoenix demon army. It is frightening to send more demon soldiers.


    He rushes to the left and struggles to the right. However, every time Shen Shi is forced back, several bloody wounds have appeared on his body. The stone pig beside him is also like this. The huge axe in his hand is bloody. He has killed many black phoenix demons along the way, but also suffered a lot of injuries. It''s still his destiny. He is good at defense The thick armor talent of the emperor. Otherwise, it would be the siege just now. He and the old white monkey were afraid that they would be cut apart by the enemy.


    Gasping for breath, Shen Shi runs away like a lost dog. Suddenly, Shen Shi finds that he, with stone pig and old white monkey, has returned to the mountain wall where the secret room is hidden under the threat of the enemy in all directions.


    It''s a dead end.


    Shen Shi looked back at the old white monkey. They were relatively silent, with a look of despair on their faces.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    In this huge mansion, there are many demon soldiers guarded by the green snake demon tribe. The green snake guards who followed old white monkey Shen Shi had long died under the knife of the black phoenix demon soldiers. However, in several nearby courtyards, there are still green snake guards who are fighting desperately. That''s why those fierce black phoenix soldiers haven''t killed here for a while, but with the approaching of shouting and killing, as well as a torrent of screams and violent laughter, it seems that their fate will be miserable.


    In the civil war between demon clans, the fate of prisoners of war is often extremely miserable. However, the two demon clans, like the green snake and the black phoenix, who have already formed a deep blood feud and never die, once they are defeated, they will become captives and will be tortured and killed almost nine times out of ten. Maybe those high-level demons will have a better life, but most of the dispensable ordinary demons will never come to a good end.


    At this moment, the old white monkey''s face was pale, and he had thought of the possible fate in the near future. Even his lips seemed to have lost their blood color. Looking at this dilapidated courtyard with no way to go, and the more and more thrilling footsteps outside, the three seemed to have been able to see the crazy soldiers of the black phoenix demon clan who rushed to kill them. The old white monkey suddenly grabbed the stone pig and hissed: "stone pig, kill me


    Stone pig was startled. He turned to look at the old white monkey and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    The old white monkey stares at his eyes. The muscles on his face seem to be twitching, and his lips are shaking violently, revealing the cracked gums of missing teeth, which makes people feel extremely desolate and desperate. "Kill me, don''t let me fall on the hands of these guys."


    The stone pig quickly understood the meaning of the old white monkey. There was a trace of pain in his eyes, but it was clear. He gritted his teeth, but he raised the axe which had been stained with a lot of blood.


    The old white monkey''s body trembled slightly. He turned his head and looked at Shen Shi deeply. With a tragic smile, he closed his eyes.


    On the sharp blade of the sharp axe, the blood has not yet solidified and drips down from the blade bit by bit. However, in the past wars, the stone pig, who has been trained to kill people with an iron heart, now finds that his hand begins to tremble slightly for some reason, which drives the fierce axe to tremble weakly. At that moment, countless scenes over the years seemed to pass through the mind of the pig demon. As soon as he became a demon family, he was brought into the green snake by the old white monkey. Later, because of his blunt nature and simple mind, he was often bullied. Only this old rickety monkey demon has been taking care of him, and he has been following the old demon that many demon generals despise.


    At this moment, the pictures of talking and laughing for many times over the years, and the appearance of the old white monkey constantly pointing at him between laughing and scolding, turned out that this axe could not be cut down in any case.


    At this moment, the cry of killing was near. The old white monkey growled, and the stone pig was shocked. His eyes were red. He bit his teeth and was cruel. Finally, he raised his huge axe. Under the sharp edge of the axe, the old white monkey''s head was as fragile as paper. Shen Shi, who was standing on one side, was pale and subconsciously took a step. Just as he was about to stop him, a swift figure suddenly crossed all the black phoenix demon soldiers and stormed into the shabby courtyard like a whirlwind. He rushed to the two of them in a hurry. In a flash, he didn''t know what means to use. He rushed to the stone pig and the old white monkey The fight flew out.


    "Ouch..."


    A sharp roar, with endless fierce and rebellious meaning, reverberated in this courtyard. The enemy howled and bathed in blood all over his body. He was fighting from the sea of blood all the way. The murderous spirit was so strong and the fierce momentum was almost unmatched.


    Stone pig and old white monkey were directly hit on the hard stone wall, and then fell to the ground heavily. Stone pig was ok, but his face turned white a lot, while the old white monkey beside him directly spat out blood and knelt to the ground.


    At the moment, both of them looked up, and Shen Shi was also surprised. After a moment, his heart sank down, and finally he felt hopeless. With a little disbelief, he whispered:


    "blood wolf..."


    Standing in front of them at the moment, it was the powerful demon General of the black phoenix demon family, the blood wolf, who had killed the morale of the green snake demon family on the Linghou slope that day.


    However, his face was ferocious, his mouth was slightly open, and his tusks were white, among which there were red blood dripping. I don''t know how many green snake demon soldiers died in his hands, and he sucked the blood away.


    At the moment, he looked at the two guys who fell down in front of him. His eyes were no different from those of the dead. He forced them up step by step with a grim smile.


    As soon as the stone pig gritted his teeth, he grasped the sharp axe and was ready to get up and fight with him. Even if he died, he didn''t intend to be tied up. But at this time, Shen Shi suddenly rushed over, pulled them up and said in a low voice: "go back to the secret room, close the stone door!"


    Isn''t that still a dead end? The stone pig was stunned when he heard the words, but at this moment, he just heard the cry of killing. However, dozens of fierce black phoenix demon soldiers rushed into the yard from the outside. The bright bloody swords and axes were shocking.


    Stone pig immediately no longer hesitated. Even if he wanted to die, it would be better to commit suicide in that secret room than to fall into the hands of these cruel demon soldiers. At the moment, he immediately grabbed the old white monkey, but the old white monkey struggled for a moment and said: "don''t worry about me, you quickly..."The stone pig didn''t allow him to say more. It was like rushing in the secret passage when he was picked up. Just when they fell on the stone wall, they were right next to the passage and rushed in. The blood wolf standing in the yard was stunned for a moment, and then came after him with a scream. The reaction and speed of the demon soldiers behind him were much slower. Although they were shouting and waving their weapons after a moment, the passage was narrow. Instead, they were crowded at the door and confused for a moment.


    But after all, the blood wolf''s way is far better than other demons. In a few ups and downs, he has already surpassed the demons and is the first one to rush into the secret passage.


    Shen Shi spent six or seven days in this secret room. Old white monkey often came here these days. They both knew the terrain very well. The access to the secret room is about eight feet long. There was a secret door at the entrance of the mountain wall, but now it has been opened. However, there is a heavy stone door in it, about four feet in the middle, which is their biggest target now.


    A heavy gasp filled the narrow mountain wall, and the stone pig rushed in, holding the old white monkey''s limp body in his hand. Shen Shi followed them, but he didn''t run far. He heard the wind behind him, and the blood wolf''s terrible laughter was approaching again.


    Shen Shi''s heart is miserable. He sees that there is still some distance to the boulder, but with the speed of the blood wolf, he can catch up with them in an instant. Even if they escape there by chance, it will take a little time to put down the boulder, but in this time, I''m afraid the blood wolf has torn their chest.


    In front of him, a tall figure was running with the rickety old white monkey in a hurry. The two figures were so familiar that they were the only warmth after he came to the dangerous strange demon world.


    It can''t be said that it''s a hot-blooded rush, or knowing that it may be a dead end, or that he still has the last bit of tenacity in his body. At this critical moment, Shen Shi suddenly steps forward, suddenly throws the little black pig in his hand, and then turns around, but he faces the howling blood wolf.


    In front of him, the little black pig was thrown over the huge stone and hit the hard stone wall with a bang. Then he fell down and stood up in a daze, as if he didn''t understand what happened.


    But the stone pig and the old white monkey turned around and looked back.


    The young man in black was standing behind them, facing the rear pursuers, and would not retreat any more. Then he yelled: "go, put down the stone."


    The stone pig''s eyes turned red instantly. He put down the old white monkey with a roar. When he lifted the axe, he would turn around and rush to the rear. However, the old white monkey caught him.


    Stone pig with a bit of disbelief, blankly turned to look at the old white monkey, the old white monkey''s whole face seems to have been twisted up, but still hissed and roared: "listen to him, put down the stone."


    The stone pig stood for a moment, and with a sound of "Dang", the huge axe fell to the ground powerlessly, and then the majestic pig demon roared and roared. The voice was fierce, but it seemed to be tearing his heart and lungs. He rushed to the side to open the mechanism of the stone, and pushed the stone out slowly.


    The roaring sound sounded, and the black phoenix demon soldiers at the back soon found out that it was wrong. They all roared, and the blood wolf at the front was like a strong wind. In a twinkling of an eye, he rushed to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi''s heart is sad. On the monkey slope that day, the blood wolf has revealed that he has the talent of "green blood". It is a high-level talent that the demon clan at least needs to cultivate to the realm of Hong demon. It is almost equal to the realm of Ning yuan in the Terran friars, or even higher.


    The five elements he relied on, including witchcraft, could hardly cause any damage and influence to the enemy because the equal level suppression was the absolute victory of the physical strength.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how much he hated why he couldn''t practice in the past three years. If he could break through to Ningyuan, everything would be different.


    But now, he had to use his life to stop this terrible demon for a short time.


    The rumbling sound behind him is coming one after another, while the blood wolf in front of him is also roaring. Shen Shi, with a sense of despair, subconsciously inspires a magic talisman.


    The short casting time is amazing. Almost in the blink of an eye, the light of the yellow earth has been lit up, and then it accurately falls on the blood wolf.


    Shen Shi didn''t give back any expectation. All he thought about was how to end his life in the next moment. However, at this moment, when the yellow halo was lit up, the blood wolf''s swift and incomparable figure suddenly stopped in this passage.


    At this moment, Shen Shi could hardly believe his eyes.


    The technique of sinking earth works.


    For a demon general blood wolf who is likely to be a little better than Ning Yuan Jing, such as a supernatural power, Tao Xing, and so on, his ordinary first-order five element method earth sinking skill will work?


    For many years, this incredible scene happened in front of his eyes.


    The blood wolf was stunned at first, and then roared furiously, but his body seemed to fall into the mire in the yellow light, and his action suddenly became very dull.After a moment of astonishment and disbelief, Shen Shi quickly woke up. No matter how incredible the scene was, it seemed to bring a ray of life. He could not help thinking about the reason, let alone hesitating. He waved his hands and instantly took out all kinds of sorcerers and inspired them one by one.


    A fireball, a water archery, instant excitation, one after another to play over.


    The blood wolf roared, reached out to cover his face, and did not dodge. Instead, he ate the two spells with his body.


    The blood wolf''s body was shocked. The places on his arms where he was hit by these two spells were scorched and frozen, and the flesh and blood broke apart.


    Shen Shi stood there for a moment, as if he had been a little stunned. Could the two techniques he used be able to cause damage to the monks in Ruo Ning yuan realm? The power of this skill seems to be twice as powerful as the skill you used to cast.


    What happened in his mind was like lightning and flint for countless years. He thought about everything he had done recently. Finally, it could only be attributed to one reason - Tianming curse!


    At this time, the black phoenix demon soldiers in the back have caught up, but the passage is narrow, but they are blocked by the blood wolf. They are in a hurry behind and can''t rush. After struggling for several times, the blood wolf suddenly roared. He felt that his body was suddenly relaxed, and the strange and disgusting sense of delay had been broken away. He roared and rushed up again.


    Shen Shi was surprised. It''s only three or four breaths since the technique began to work. It seems that even though the power of his technique has increased a lot strangely, the effect of his technique is still greatly reduced when dealing with the enemy with high level.


    But As soon as he waved his hand, almost in the blink of an eye, another yellow halo lit up. With the roar of the blood wolf, his body stagnated again in this narrow passage.


    Shen Shi turned and ran.


    On the other side of the stone gate, the old white monkey and the stone pig, who were also stunned by the scene, were stunned, but the stone pig was still pushing the huge stone. Shen Shi didn''t run for a few steps, so he turned back to cast a sinking skill, which made the blood wolf angry and roar. However, he was pressed down by ten thousand jin boulders and could only chase him slowly.


    And Shen Shi ran over the huge stone so quickly.


    After rushing through the stone gate as fast as possible, Shi Zhu immediately put down the old white monkey, turned around and tried his best to push the stone gate to close it.


    With the thickness of this stone door, it really needs to be closed. The demons outside will definitely not rush in for a while. As for the inner chamber of this door, it''s still a desperate place, but they can''t care so much now.


    The old white monkey also knew that it was urgent. As soon as he was put down and stood firm, he was also desperate to help Shizhu push the stone gate. With the joint efforts of the two of them, the heavy stone gate boomed and slowly began to move and close.


    Outside the chamber of secrets, in the passage, the fierce cry came again. It was the black phoenix demon soldiers who had found that these mole ant like enemies were still trying to resist. But looking at their distance from the stone gate, it seemed that they couldn''t catch up. They were running in the passage over there, shouting angrily.


    The stone gate is rumbling. With the stone pig''s all-out efforts, the closing speed is faster and faster. When there is only one person left to pass through the crack of the door, suddenly a bloody figure flashes and rushes over. It''s the blood wolf. His speed was extremely fast. When Shen Shi rushed over the boulder, he didn''t use the technique of sinking the earth. Once he got rid of the shackles of the technique, he immediately regained his speed. At this critical moment, he caught up with him. His face was fierce, he roared, and he chopped down through the crack of the door.


    The blade swept up a trace of ruthless light and rushed straight to the stone pig''s body, reflecting the stone pig''s desperate face. This move away is the result of the stone gate opening.


    The stone pig''s eyes were red with blood, and he suddenly burst out with a crazy roar. He didn''t dodge the sharp knife, and even had no time to use his own magic power. He just tried his best to push the huge stone.


    The light of the sword fell in an instant, and the old white monkey''s cry of terror came from the side. The blood rain suddenly rose, like a hot fountain, and instantly dyed the surrounding stone walls red.


    A strong arm with a small half of the shoulder, was cut off by the blood wolf.


    "Ah


    An intense pain, which even seemed to burn the whole brain to a blank, spread all over Shi Zhu''s body in an instant, and made him roar fiercely, bitterly and bitterly. His whole body was bathed in blood, and he had become a bloody man.


    But he still did not retreat, a half disabled body was still tightly attached to the cold Boulder, yelling and desperate to push forward, the trend of stone door closing still continued.


    The blood wolf outside the stone gate burst out with a roar of fury. At this moment, the gap between the huge stones is no longer enough for one person to pass through. It seems that the two green snake demon clans want to escape from their own hands, and the killer blood wolf also falls into madness.


    As soon as he reached out his hand, he was about to pull the stone gate, trying to open the heavy stone gate again. Because of his obstruction, the closing of the stone gate suddenly stopped. But at this time, the shadow of the axe suddenly appeared, but the old white monkey did not know when to pick up the stone pig''s axe, regardless of the shape of a mad dog, desperately cleaved to the paw of the blood wolf blocking the stone.If on weekdays, ten old white monkeys are not enough for the blood wolf, but a moment later, under the shadow of the axe, a dark breath suddenly passed, and then a hot fireball came.


    The blood wolf felt a sharp pain in his face and a dark in front of his eyes, as if he had been attacked by some vicious curse. The flesh and blood began to rot rapidly, and the hot fireball rushed to his face and directly came to his eyes. In such circumstances, the blood wolf was so frightened that he suddenly yelled and flew backward.


    Many black phoenix demon clans behind him were caught off guard and were knocked down by him.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the huge and heavy stone gate closed with a bang, but it closed with the dark trough under it. For a while and a half, with this stone gate, it is difficult for the enemy outside to rush in.


    The old white monkey was still in shock. It took him a long time to come back to his senses. After a long sigh of relief, he murmured: "always, finally Ah, piggy, what''s the matter with you


    In the middle of the speech, the old white monkey''s face changed greatly, and almost rushed to the stone pig''s side. The majestic pig demon''s whole body is full of blood. At the moment, he has fallen on the edge of the stone gate, and his arms and shoulders have been cut off abruptly. The blood is pouring, which is terrible.


    The red blood, under the gentle golden light of the golden tire stone, spread quietly on the ground like a piercing picture.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Even if it is the strong physique of the demon clan, the stone pig, who is usually famous for its magnificence, can not easily bear the severe injury of shoulder and arm. A large amount of blood, like a fountain, gushed out from the huge and terrible wound. Before long, it had dyed a large area of the ground nearby red. The old white monkey wanted to press the gushing blood, but his hands turned red instantly, but it didn''t help at all.


    Shen Shi also ran over and knelt down beside the stone pig, but he only looked at the wound of the pig demon, and his face became gloomy.


    Stone pig looked at his shoulder weakly. There he trembled a little. It seemed that he subconsciously wanted to raise his hand in the pain. But after a while, he found that it was empty and the blood was still flowing between the bones and flesh. His face was more and more pale and weak in the ferocious ugliness.


    Then the stone pig reluctantly raised his head and looked at the old white monkey and Shen Shi. The old white monkey knelt beside him, his face was full of pain, and even his lips seemed to be shaking gently.


    Stone pig actually smile, but that smile in the ugly pig face more ferocious ugly, panting, whispered: "old monkey, I can''t kill you, after I die, you do it yourself." After thinking about it, the pig demon turned his head and looked at Shen Shi, and said in a low voice, "stone, if he can''t, you can help him."


    Shen Shi''s body slightly trembled for a moment, silent, nodded.


    This chamber of secrets is a dead end, and the outside is besieged by the enemy. Although the stone gate is heavy, as long as the black phoenix demon clan intends to open it, it is just a day and a half to mobilize people.


    The people here are doomed to have no way to escape. They are doomed to die. However, stone pig suffered such a heavy injury and bled too much. Old white monkey and Shen Shi have no medicine in their hands, but they can only watch him so weak.


    The old white monkey laughed miserably, but he didn''t want to speak. He slowly lowered his head. After a long time of grinding, he saw the vicissitudes of the demon race. Now his face showed a deep fatigue.


    Dong! Dong! Dong Dong!


    A dull but noisy sound suddenly came from the heavy stone gate in the passage of the secret room. At the same time, although the stone gate was still, the rocks beside it began to shake. It seemed that outside the stone gate, the black phoenix demon soldiers were pounding the heavy stone gate with something.


    Old white monkey and Shen Shi looked over there at the same time. Needless to say, it must be that the black phoenix demon clan who chased outside would not give up. They were trying to break into the house and would only be willing to break up the remaining evils of these green snakes.


    For a moment, they were speechless, but the sound behind the boulder kept on. At the same time, the rocking range of the rock wall seemed to be increasing, and the heavy stone gate was shaking.


    It seems that the time when this stone gate was broken in will be earlier than they expected.


    Shen Shi sighed, turned his head wearily, looked at the old white monkey, and said, "old monkey, pull him to the golden tire stone. Even if you want to die, you will be more comfortable there at least."


    The old white monkey looked at the pig demon in front of him and looked at his bloody body. Suddenly, his eyes were hot and he was a little hard to find himself. He turned his head, rubbed his astringent eyes, nodded heavily, then threw away his crutch and went to grab the stone pig''s remaining arm.


    He is too old, and the stone pig is too strong to pull the stone pig''s body with the strength of the old white monkey. Fortunately, Shen Shi helps, and they drag the stone pig''s body slowly.


    So in the secret room, there was a sad and cruel scene. The old white monkey, regardless of his age, struggled to grasp the seriously injured and dying pig demon, and tried his best to get close to the golden tire stone in the secret room. The blood drenched body of the pig demon was dragging along on the ground, leaving a startling scarlet bloodstain, scarlet all the way.


    On one side, the little black pig, who had been sleeping soundly for many days, seemed to be awakened by the bloody scene. After a long time, he ran to these people and looked around them in confusion.


    After a long time, when the old white monkey was nearly exhausted, he and Shen Shi finally dragged the heavy body of the stone pig to the side of the golden tire stone. When the golden soft light fell on them, the weak stone pig narrowed his eyes slightly, and the old white monkey sat down on the ground, gasping heavily. It seemed that he almost wanted him along the way My old life.


    Dong Dong! Dong Dong! Dong Dong


    The voice of chasing souls and taking lives still kept coming from the stone gate in the secret road. The old white monkey took a look there. Then he looked at the dying stone pig lying on the ground beside him and said in a low voice: "it''s said that the thick armor magic power of the iron pig can not only strengthen the defense, but also reduce the pain of the flesh. If you try, you may not be lucky


    Stone pig didn''t make a sound. Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped. When he looked over, he saw stone pig''s eyes closed. Although there was a slight breathing sound, he was already unconscious.


    Seeing Shen Shi''s action, the old white monkey was also startled. He came to have a look. After he was sure that the stone pig was not dead, he was relieved. It''s just that the faces of both of them are very ugly. Everyone knows that in the current situation, everyone is just surviving.The old white monkey, with his back against a golden tire stone, was silent for a long time. He suddenly said, "to be honest, I didn''t expect to die with you."


    Shen Shi would turn his head and stare at the golden stone array behind them. He seemed to answer a sentence absently and said, "Oh?"


    The old white monkey said: "I always thought that we would die before and after separation. Either I watched you killed in the battlefield, or I died before you when I was old. But no matter what, no matter which of us dies first, there will always be someone to help clean up, at least find a hole to bury in the earth. "


    Shen Shi was stunned. Even in such a dangerous situation, he couldn''t help laughing.


    The old white monkey said: "well, we''ll die together, and no one will help us collect the corpses."


    Shen Shi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "you are dead. What else do you want to do?"


    However, the old white monkey''s face showed some sadness and said, "it''s different. I read that there will be souls after death. If I can''t settle down, I''m afraid I''ll become a lonely soul. It''s very sad."


    Shen Shi was surprised, but he didn''t expect that the old monkey had such an idea in his mind. Did the demon clan believe in the first-class ghosts?


    But the old white monkey didn''t notice his appearance. He sighed and sat there for a while. Suddenly, he looked up, as if in a daze, and said, "Hey, what''s the matter with the golden light?"


    Shen Shi was distracted when he talked to the old white monkey before, but he didn''t notice what was behind him. At this time, he only heard the old white monkey''s face was surprised. He looked back and found that the golden fetal stone array behind him, which was originally the same all year round, suddenly began to be in a bit of disorder, or some of it was unsteady, and seemed to be stimulated by something.


    His heart suddenly jumped and he had some expectation. He almost subconsciously recalled the scene in the depths of the demon hunting cave on the demon Island three years ago, which seemed to be so similar to the scene in front of him.


    But the golden tire stone array has never changed. Why is it changing now?


    He looked blankly at the flickering golden light in front of him. Suddenly, a small shadow passed in the corner of his eyes. He turned around and saw that it was little black pig. He didn''t know when he was standing near his feet. After running for a few laps, he seemed to be itching. Then he leaned against a piece of gold stone and rubbed his body on the stone for a few times. It was itching.


    It rubbed a few times, as if comfortable, opened his mouth and yawned a lot, a lazy look, but in his right eye, I do not know why suddenly lit up a strange mysterious light that seems to have three colors of green, yellow and purple.


    The old white monkey looked at the golden tire stone in amazement. He didn''t know why. However, Shen Shi had a little more expectation because of the past, so he paid special attention to the things around the array. When he saw little black pig rubbing against the golden tire stone, he didn''t care much. But when he was about to turn his eyes, he suddenly saw the wonder in little black''s right eye Shen Shi was shocked subconsciously by the three different colors.


    The strange light he saw in the yard after killing the little Phoenix tiger was his strange identity.


    Cyan yellow and purple are the biggest marks of that bead.


    But on that day, he didn''t know the use of this bead. In the days after that, things happened one by one. Especially, he soon found the scroll of Tianming mantra in Heifeng mansion. He was immersed in this new mantra cultivation, and had already forgotten this bead with unknown origin and unclear use.


    But he clearly remembered that the bead was clearly in his utility bag. He subconsciously reached out to his waist and touched it, but after a moment, his hand was stiff.


    The position of the utility bag that was originally hung on his waist was empty


    "Damn it


    Shen Shi scolds in a low voice. He hates the demon world at the moment. If he had something like little Ruyi ring in the Terran territory, he would not have such an accident! But at the next moment, his thoughts turned completely, and his heart beat faster.


    He thought of one thing.


    At the beginning, it was an old Tianfan ancient pearl that suddenly urged the golden embryo stone array in the demon catching cave of demon island. Now, this pearl with unknown origin, will it It''s also possible that What''s the same use?


    At the end of the day, there is hardly such a coincidence, but in such a desperate situation, even a straw, Shen Shi is not willing to give up.


    He didn''t want to die, he wanted to go back to the human race, he wanted to see his father who had been missing for many years, and he wanted to see some friends of that year. Even, he thought that the two demon clans in the last chamber had better not die


    He rushed forward and picked up the little black pig. The little black pig was startled and grunted. Shen Shi didn''t care about it at the moment. He took the little pig and rushed to the side of the golden tire stone with the jade leak. He put the little pig on the side of the jade leak tube and tried to dally.A moment later, the golden light emitted from the golden embryo stone suddenly rose, interlacing some of the light and shadow reflected in the stone chamber, and even the cyan aura in the jade leak floated continuously, as if some forces were urging the array.


    Next to him, the old white monkey was stunned and ran over to watch the strange scene. He couldn''t speak for a moment.


    However, no matter how Shen Shi moves next, it seems that he is so short of breath. The golden tire stone array is in a faint commotion, but it is so short that he can''t really turn.


    In the twinkling golden light, nothing has changed, but outside the stone gate, the gravel rope down, the sound of rumbling like the sound of soul, the gap is pried open bit by bit.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    The old white monkey frowned and looked at Shen Shi with a stunned look. Shen Shi and the little black pig were rubbing around the jade leak on the golden tire stone. The golden light around him was dazzled and flickering. It was a faint coincidence with the little black pig rubbing against the stone. There was obviously a relationship between the two. However, the old white monkey couldn''t figure out why. On the other side, the stone pig, lying on the base of the golden placer stone, was still in a coma.


    At the other end of the passage of the chamber of secrets, the pounding sound is getting louder and louder. It seems that the black phoenix demon clan outside the stone gate is about to break into the chamber of secrets. At that time, it is the time when several of them will die.


    A few drops of sweat rolled down from Shen Shi''s forehead. The confused golden light and the trembling green air in the jade leak seemed to tell him that the door that might be able to escape was about to open in front of him, but it was just a little less powerful. With a little bit of strength, the door could be pushed open!


    Just a little bit, the last bit of strength.


    But he couldn''t find it. He couldn''t open the door anyway


    The little black pig grunted a few times and looked up at Shen Shi in confusion. He didn''t know why his calm master was so angry at the moment.


    Shen Shi widened his eyes and looked straight at the jade leak in front of him. The golden light flashed and danced around him. Everything around him seemed to be far away from him, and he had never heard of anything. There was only one thought, how to activate this array, and how to activate it?


    This array obviously responds to little black pig. It''s probably because of the three colors of light that suddenly appears in front of his eyes. It''s naturally the strange three color bead he got at the beginning. But I don''t know when the lazy pig stole the bead from him.


    Hell, when do pigs want to eat pearls? Is the pig of demon world different!


    Even Shen Shi was upset at the moment, but he was speechless when he thought of it. He couldn''t help staring at the little black pig. The little black pig was startled and grunted twice. His two little ears drooped, and he was afraid of his head and brain.


    Shen Shi didn''t care to blame him at this time. No matter what the reason was, he was eaten or digested by the pig. In a word, the bead didn''t seem to be effective enough to activate the array. However, I have tried this golden stone array with tianfangu beads before, which is also ineffective.


    Now, it seems that everything has come to a dead end, to a dead end.


    Even in the golden light, it seems that the door of life is in front of us.


    The old white monkey looked at it for a while and seemed to calm down gradually. He came over and looked like he wanted to ask Shen Shi what. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a loud noise at the end of the passage, followed by a roar of noise, mixed with a roar of rage and ecstasy.


    A burst of smoke and dust filled the room with a loud noise. The heavy stone door was finally broken.


    The old white monkey''s body shakes, and the original words can''t be said any more. Shen Shi''s face is pale, and his hand holding the pig is tight, with a hint of despair. With a long sigh, he slowly holds the black pig in his arms


    two people''s eyes, and at the same time, he turns to look at the passage, and sees a tall, thin, ferocious man behind the smoke The figure came out first. Behind him, there were a lot of murderous black phoenix demon soldiers. In a twinkling of an eye, they were all over the small half secret room.


    "Run away, why not?"


    Standing at the front of the demon clan, naturally, was the blood wolf. When he saw three enemies who had fallen into a desperate situation, one of them fainted powerlessly, and the other two stood beside the golden tire stone in a panic, he could no longer help the violent pleasure in his heart. He asked with a grim smile, in a tone of unspeakable pleasure and malice.


    As for the golden fetal stone array originally hidden in the secret room, the blood wolf just looked at it and then looked away. It was obvious that he knew the secret for a long time.


    "How can I get you on the road?" The blood wolf''s face is so terrible at the moment. He shakes his sharp claws and walks slowly, trying to make the two demons feel the pain of fear. He is the killer who dominates their fate.


    "do you want to catch your meat and feed the dog, or break your bones, and then nail them on the head of Fengming city with iron bars ? I promise you, I won''t die in seven days Ha ha ha... "


    When it comes to happiness, the blood wolf can''t help laughing.


    The old white monkey''s face was very pale, but on the ground, the stone pig who had been in a coma suddenly groaned in a low voice, but woke up at this time. However, when he opened his eyes and swept around, after the initial shock, he soon understood the situation of several people. The pig demon''s ferocious and ugly face was despairing. He turned his head powerlessly and turned to the other side. He didn''t want to see the blood wolf''s disgusting face again.


    "Do you know how many bones you have? If you don''t know, I can tell you that in front of your eyes, one by one, you can tear them down, dig them out and put them in front of you And your heart, liver, stomach and intestines, all the same, I''ll show you! "The blood wolf''s terrible voice, ferocious look, accompanied by the despairing look, step by step in slowly approaching Shen Shi.


    The secret room suddenly quieted down, even the black phoenix demon clan behind the blood wolf didn''t know why they were silent. Everyone looked at the cruel and ferocious blood wolf, as if they were shocked by his words.


    The golden light flickered like a gentle and delicate arm waving around Shen Shi. In a trance, he seemed to return to the desperate choice in the depths of the demon hunting cave on the demon Island three years ago.


    Life or death?


    He didn''t know, he didn''t want to die, but he didn''t know what to do


    He turned his head in a daze and subconsciously took little black pig to the edge of the jade leak for the last time with a little despair. The green air in the jade tube trembled again, and the golden light from the golden tire stone also trembled and twinkled again. However, it was still a little bit worse. What None of that happened.


    Blood wolf''s steps and his cruel laughter, as well as the terrible fate seems to be coming.


    The old white monkey looks pale, even his body began to tremble, and his face showed a color of fear. Shi Zhu used his last strength to crawl towards them. Even if he died, he would have to be with his companions, at least he would have some peace of mind.


    The suffocating silence, like a flood, makes them unable to breathe, like drowning next moment. Even though the bottom of my heart is crying for help, I can''t cry out.


    All the strength seems to have escaped under the threat of death.


    Shen Shi doesn''t want to die. He wants to go back alive. He also wants to see his father. His eyes were red, and his lips were trembling violently. He looked at the jade leak that was clearly on the threshold but still.


    All of a sudden, he was shocked, as if in the dark suddenly saw a ray of light: a bead can not, whether it is tianfangu bead or the unknown three color strange bead which was eaten by the pig, but what about two beads?


    How about two beads?


    With a mute voice, he suddenly reached into the cloth bag with his most important things on his waist, grabbed out the old and shabby grey bead, the tianfangu bead that had gone through many years of vicissitudes, and then, like the little black pig, stuck to the jade leak.


    At that moment, Shen Shi felt that the whole world was quiet, and he could no longer hear any sound or feel any movement around him. Even the terrible laughter and cruel words of the blood wolf were far away from him. In his eyes, there was only one strange jade leak that seemed to have been handed down from ancient times.


    Gray old beads, and a little black pig with some inexplicable.


    Silence, silence, silence


    All the sounds are gone quietly.


    Then there is a ray of light, weak but persistent, shining from the old and dilapidated tianfangu beads. It is a gray and weak light, fragile and trembling. The next moment, little black pig''s right eye, almost at the same time, the three colors of green, yellow and purple light up again at the same time, two completely different light, but it seems to echo each other, such as the old years before the friends, in this silent silence, gently say hello.


    Jade leakage green gas, instant such as boiling, straight up, filled the last gap.


    The golden sun shines on every corner of the earth like the golden sun.


    A breath of old and wild suddenly appeared in the secret room of the mountain.


    The indescribable flavor of antiquity, with traces of ancient times, can not be dissipated even after countless years, and it is boiling among the magical golden stones.


    In a trance, it''s like the beginning of heaven and earth, the separation of yin and Yang, lightning and thunder, and the roaring of beasts.


    The golden foetus array was brilliant and surrounded by three people and a pig. Beyond the brilliance, there was a roar of blood wolf''s fury. The cruel figure rushed forward. As if reminded by the cry of blood wolf, those black phoenix demon families who were stunned by the sudden appearance of the vision also woke up and rushed forward with fierce spirits and evil spirits.


    Shen Shi hugs the pig tightly, and suddenly turns to look out of the golden tire stone array. If the brilliance can''t stop the enemy, then he will have to die.


    The cold light of the knife seemed to reflect his face in the air, pale but still a bit stoic, clenched his teeth and looked straight at the blood wolf.


    The blood wolf roared, the madness in his eyes seemed to be about to turn into a flame, burning the enemy to ashes.


    However, the light of the sword, in the next moment, will eventually be submerged by the golden light.


    All the black phoenix demons, even the blood wolves, were pushed to the corner of the secret room by an invisible but unstoppable force. The golden brilliance was dazzling, and the boundless sound, like the roar from ancient times, resounded through the mountainside.


    Like the fury of heaven, like the crack of earth.


    So the mountains and the earth fell apart!


    The mountains toppled, the mountainside cracked, and a huge golden column of light rushed into the sky, which made the three earth demons tremble and look back in amazement.The clouds open and go, breaking through the dark clouds and illuminating the heaven and earth. The ancient breath surges between the heaven and the earth, like the sword of gods, penetrating the whole world.


    The next moment, the light dissipated, the world again silent.


    Everything is gone, only a trace of chaos, remains in the mountains.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    Everywhere is the golden light, that a dazzling brilliant, all eyes can reach the place, is such a color, in addition, there is nothing to see.


    This is the only impression Shen Shi can feel at that moment. He wants to move, but he seems to have lost control of his body. All his strength seems to be held in his body and can''t be used. That feeling is strange and depressing, just like being imprisoned by some force.


    In this way, he was surrounded and submerged by the golden light. I don''t know how long it was. It seemed that he had spent a long time, but it was only a moment. With the bright golden light suddenly, Shen Shi felt that his body was like falling off a cliff in an instant, with the illusion of weightlessness.


    The next moment, he really fell to the ground, "bang", a large piece of solid ground, quietly greeting his face, with a strange and brand-new breath, like a brand-new world.


    I smell the bright grass in front of my eyes. It seems that there is a faint impression of green stone in my mind.


    It was like a big dream, sleeping for countless years. In a trance, he vaguely saw the old house in Xilu City, Yinzhou, and saw himself playing with his dependent father. The majestic Tianyin mountains are still shrouded in clouds, but they still look familiar, as if they have never left. What happened after that is a long dream on a spring afternoon.


    A moist coolness came from his cheek. Shen Shi''s body trembled slightly, and youyou woke up.


    At first glance, he saw a pig.


    A little black pig, lying beside him, rubbed his head intimately, and also put out his tongue to lick his cheek, a face of saliva.


    Shen Shi lay in the same place for a long time, and then gradually returned to his original position. He returned to reality from the real and illusory dream. He gave a wry smile and touched Xiao Hei''s head. Then he sat up and looked around.


    At the moment, he is on a small hillside. There are no tall trees from top to bottom, but it is full of green and soft grass, such as a green carpet. It is so comfortable that people want to lie down and have a good sleep.


    Next to him, the little black pig looked lively. When Shen Shi woke up, he was close to him for a moment. Then he jumped up again and played around on the hillside grass. He happened to find some small wild flowers of different colors growing in the grass. Suddenly, as if he had found some treasure, the little black pig came close to him, smelled them with his nose, and looked at them carefully The wild flower breathed.


    Shen Shi took a look at the little black pig, who seemed to be always cheerful or simple minded. He shook his head and stood up. Under this small hillside, there was a shallow stream winding through. Opposite the stream, there was a thick forest. The fresh wind blew on the hillside and swept his face.


    He looked up at the sky, a few white clouds hanging in the sky, the sky blue as wash, a clear.


    Until now, Shen Shi is sure that at the last moment, he finally urges the strange golden tire stone array and escapes from the desperate mountain chamber.


    All of a sudden, his tense mood relaxed. Shen Shi really had an impulse to laugh. Fortunately, he was quiet and soon sounded. He was not alone.


    With this in mind, he quickly turned his head and looked around. Sure enough, a moment later, in addition to the little black pig who was still sitting in front of a little wild flower with great interest on the grass near him, Shen Shi saw another two motionless figures on the hillside grass farther away. They were the old white monkey and the stone pig whose arm had been cut off.


    Shen Shi ran to him. Behind him, little black pig looked back at him. He stood up reluctantly. At last, he took a look at the little wild flower in the grass. Then he swayed after Shen Shi. Somehow, he suddenly stopped and belched again.


    "Er..."


    Shen Shi ran to the old white monkey and the stone pig and watched their figures lying on the grass. He felt nervous again. Subconsciously, he lowered his voice and called out tentatively:


    "old monkey, old monkey, are you ok?"


    The old white monkey''s body trembled slightly for a while, and then he let out a groan in his mouth and slowly opened his eyes.


    Shen Shi was relieved and laughed. He helped the old white monkey to sit up. The old white monkey seemed to be a little bit confused. He looked around and said in amazement, "where is this?"


    Shen Shicai wanted to speak. Suddenly, he heard a sound in the grass beside him. The sound was much bigger than that of the old white monkey. They turned their heads together and saw stone pig wake up and sit up slowly. Badly mutilated, and the wound as like as two peas, but the bleeding was stopped. The stone pig is a real tough man. Although he looks pale at the moment, he can still hold it strong. He looks around. The first sentence is exactly the same as the old white monkey."Where is this?"


    "Well I don''t know Shen Shi answered honestly and said, "but it''s better to escape from the mountain. No matter where it is, it''s better than there."


    The stone pig scratched his head and said nothing more. The old white monkey thought for a moment, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he nodded and said to Shen Shi, "so what mechanism did we activate at the last moment to send us three away after the teleportation array started?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it should be like this."


    The old white monkey didn''t get any serious injuries. At most, there were a few slight scratches on his body, so he stood up easily and stood on the hillside. He looked around and looked at the surrounding scenery. He couldn''t speak for a moment. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile: "I can''t imagine that there are such magical things in this world, since the demon world was sealed After that, the three of us are not sure whether they are the demon clan that was passed away by the teleportation array for the first time in ten thousand years. "


    Shi Zhu didn''t know why, but he always trusted the old white monkey, so he just laughed twice. As for Shen Shi, he was silent for a moment and sighed a little in the bottom of his heart. But the next moment, an idea suddenly came across his heart. Suddenly, he was a little excited.


    The last time he went through the golden tire stone teleportation array, it was deep in the demon catching cave on the demon island of herring island. That time, he was teleported from the Hongmeng kingdom to the strange and dangerous demon kingdom. This time, the teleportation array is in the demon Kingdom, but will he be teleported to that Kingdom?


    If he remembers correctly, since ancient times, this magical thing, gold placer stone, only appeared in the ancient transmission array that communicated with the Hongmeng world. All the ancient transmission arrays were the way from one world to another. It has never been heard that there was a transmission array on the same world.


    Although the teleportation array he saw these two times seems to be quite different. It''s very small in scale, and there are only three or four gold placer stones, which can''t be compared with the normal ancient teleportation array in legend, but As long as they can motivate, they are of the same nature, aren''t they?


    Maybe I have left the demon world now?


    With this in mind, Shen Shi even breathed a little, and his heart was filled with excitement. Except for the demon Kingdom and the rainbow Kingdom, which turned into the dead sea of yin and evil, most of the other realms were under the control of the human race. Even though many of these realms could not be inhabited because of the bad environment or the rampant nature of the Jedi beasts But the teleportation array from all walks of life is still in the hands of the Terran.


    As long as you leave the demon world and arrive at any other world, you will have the hope to return to the Hongmeng Kingdom, that is, to return to the familiar Terran world.


    "Stone, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly. Are you hurt?"


    The old white monkey''s words of concern suddenly came from his side. Shen Shi was stunned, but he turned his head to meet the old white monkey''s worried eyes, and the stone pig''s expression was similar. Looking at the two demon clan companions, for a moment, he suddenly felt that they were very strange.


    But a moment later, Shen Shi slowly shook his head and laughed. He took a long breath and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just a little excited after being saved."


    The old white monkey grinned and said, "of course, it''s worth being happy, but..." He frowned slightly, sighed and said, "I don''t know what''s going on in Fengming city now."


    With this remark, the atmosphere suddenly became colder. Shen Shi and Shi Zhu did not speak. Recalling the scene of that day, even the most intimate mountain secret room where they lived was rushed in by the black phoenix demon clan. The situation of the azure snake demon clan in Fengming city is almost unknown. The green snake''s greatest reliance and last hope is naturally lady Yulin. But on that day, the three of them could see clearly that there was a decisive battle between the green snake and the black phoenix, but there was a third strong man hiding in the sky. With two to one, lady Yulin was already in a bitter battle.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He just felt that he was in a delicate mood. Although he was overjoyed to escape from the demon world, he had been in the green snake tribe for the past three years. If possible, he really didn''t want the green snake to be destroyed by the black phoenix demon tribe.


    He frowned, looked at the old white monkey, and said, "what''s the matter with the big demons in the third land demon realm? Doesn''t it mean that there are only two big demons, old Heifeng and empress Yulin, in the territory of Heiyu mountain?"


    The old white monkey laughed blankly, shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know, damn it, I don''t know where the old black phoenix invited a big demon back."


    Stone pig snorted next to him. Although he didn''t speak, his anxiety and worry were still beyond expression. The old white monkey was silent for a moment and said, "well, we are in a strange place at the moment. No matter how worried we are, it''s useless. We''d better go around and have a look. When we find out what this place is, we''ll find a way to go back to Heiyu mountain."


    Shen Shi secretly shakes his head, thinking that if this kind of transmission is really out of the demon world, no matter which one of Hongmeng''s 108 worlds is here, it''s really more difficult to go back to Heiyu mountain in the demon world.No one has been successful for at least ten thousand years.


    However, after all, he could only hide his words in his heart and didn''t say anything more. After a little inspection, they found that there was nothing special. The transmission array formed by the Golden Pebble was really magical. They were almost perfectly transported to such a completely strange place.


    Except for Shen Shi, he suddenly found that he couldn''t find the old and broken tianfangu pearl after he woke up.


    It was a strange time for him to search for the two beads, but he said that they were closely related to each other.


    "Er..."


    He belched again and rubbed twice at Shen Shi''s feet.


    Shen Shi''s body was stiff. Suddenly, an incredible idea came to his mind. He looked down and was about to speak. Suddenly, he was surprised by the old white monkey beside him and suddenly called out: "eh, who''s that over there?"


    As soon as Shen Shi looked up and followed the direction of the old white monkey''s finger, a figure suddenly appeared on the opposite side of the clear stream that meandered under the hillside.


    All three of them were surprised, but then they were very happy. As long as someone was here, they could ask about the news of this place. All of a sudden, they were running down the hill. Only Shen Shi took a few steps. Suddenly, they felt a little uneasy. Hongmeng''s community was almost the territory of the Terran. But now the two demon clans, old white monkey and stone pig, are here. If they meet the people of the Terran, especially the people of the Terran The words of the guru


    Unconsciously, his pace slowed down gradually, and finally fell on the three people. As they ran down the slope, the sound of the moving footsteps immediately startled the figure who was drinking water across the stream and suddenly looked up.


    He is tall, with strong limbs. His upper body is directly exposed. There is a rough machete hanging on his waist. Gray scales appear on the exposed skin. More importantly, on his neck is a lizard like head.


    This man is also a demon clan.


    When seeing the appearance of the demon clan on the opposite side of the news, the old white monkey and the stone pig were very happy, but Shen Shi, who was behind them, suddenly sank from the bottom of his heart and subconsciously felt uneasy.


    Should not I don''t think it''s wrong. Why is the first one to see the demon clan? Did you, did you not escape from the demon world, and are you still trapped in the demon world?


    At the same time, the lizard shaped demon clan seemed to be very surprised. He stood up and looked at the old white monkey and stone pig across the stream. His face was a bit surprised. It seemed that he was about to ask when his eyes suddenly saw Shen Shi behind the old white monkey and stone pig.


    In an instant, the lizard demon clan''s face changed greatly. With a loud shout, he drew out the blade from his waist and roared at Shen Shi, who was opposite the stream. If he saw some terrible and hostile enemy, he roared:


    "Terran!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    The three people who came down from the hillside stopped in amazement. The old white monkey first looked back at Shen Shi, and then seemed to wake up. With a smile, he waved to the demon clan with the head of lizard on the other side of the news and said, "brother, you are wrong. My companion is not a human race, he is a ghost witch clan, and also a branch of our demon clan."


    Shen Shi was silent and speechless. His eyes were deep. He just stared at the demon clan on the other side. The lizard demon clan was obviously stunned when he heard the old white monkey''s words, but his face was still angry with hatred and even a little fear. He roared: "nonsense, I''ve never heard of a ghost witch!"


    Shen Shiyi raises his eyebrows, and the old white monkey and the stone pig beside him are also stunned at the same time. Although the ghost witches are rare and mysterious, and their reputation is not very good, even the demons usually dislike them, they are really famous in the demon world. Almost every common demon family knows this mysterious tribe.


    The old white monkey was silent for a moment. He looked up and down again at the demon clan on the other side, and suddenly asked, "which tribe are you from, and where is this place?"


    On the other side of the news, the lizard demon clan hesitated for a moment, and seemed to realize that there was something wrong with these people. However, although the black robed youth at the end was very similar to the abominable human race, the monkey demon and the pig demon at the front were very clear about the identity of the demon clan, so he hesitated for a moment, and finally said:


    "I''m from the grey lizard tribe, here''s where I belong Yuan Jie. " At this point, his voice stopped for a moment, and he asked, "who are you and where are you from?"


    "Gui Yuan Jie?" Old white monkey and Shen Shi were shocked almost at the same time. Until now, they finally confirmed that they were sent out of the demon world by the mysterious teleportation array.


    The old white monkey''s face was a little pale. He looked back at Shen Shi, hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice, "do you still remember the place of guiyuanjie?"


    Shen Shi''s brain was turning at the moment. He thought for a moment with his brows locked tightly. Then he was a little uncertain and said in a soft voice: "it seems that I remember reading the name in the book before. It should be a boundary of Hongmeng, but..." His voice dropped suddenly. He raised his head and looked at the demon clan with the head of lizard in front of him, but his eyes were full of fun.


    Besides the demon world, the Hongmeng world, except for the ten ethereal and legendary heavenly realms, the rest of the world, whether suitable or not for human habitation, has been under the control of the human race as far as he used to know. After the battle of the human demons more than ten thousand years ago, the demons and other alien races that remained in the Hongmeng world and did not have time to run back to the demon world have been overwhelmed by the increasingly powerful human race in the past ten thousand years, and they can only hide in the edge of the territory and survive.


    This scene seems to reveal this kind of breath. But soon, Shen Shi''s heart is occupied by a more excited and fiery hope. Until now, he finally confirms that he has escaped from the demon world. No matter where he is, as long as the Terran occupies the dominant territory, he has hope to find the ancient teleportation method in this world After that, he can return to Hongmeng and Lingxiao sect again.


    Three years of day and night, soaked in the number of despair and lonely time, as if at this moment finally saw the dawn of hope.


    He couldn''t help but smile, subconsciously, clenched his fists in his sleeve robe.


    In contrast, after confirming that he and others had left the demon world, the old white monkey''s reaction was that he was much more depressed. He frowned and shook his head. After a while, he sighed. He thought that he really knew that in a short time, he didn''t have to go back to help the green snake tribe.


    With a sad smile, the old white monkey prayed for the azure snake demon tribe in his heart, and had to put it down. Then he waved, took Shi Zhu and Shen Shi across the shallow stream and came to the opposite bank. Little black pig followed Shen Shi and splashed in the water. It seemed that he suddenly felt a little funny. He didn''t even go ashore and just played in the stream Playing up, occasionally see a few small fish swimming in the water, black pig suddenly excited, in the stream began to chase catch fish, only make water splash.


    But at this time, no one noticed the playful little pig. The lizard demon clan saw the old white monkey and the other three people coming, with a look of vigilance on their faces, and stepped back two steps. At the same time, the blade in their hands was raised again.


    Although the stone pig broke his arm and was still seriously injured, looking at the shining blade, he gave a cold hum and stepped forward, but he stood in front of the old white monkey. His body was strong and tall, and his face was ferocious, which made the lizard demon family step back.


    The old white monkey grabbed the stone pig and shook his head. What the stone pig heard most in his life was the old white monkey''s words. Now he stood back silently. The old white monkey thought about it and said to the lizard demon family: "don''t think about it. We have no malice. We are from the green snake tribe. Eh, do you know the green snake demon clan? " After a pause, the old white monkey added another sentence, as if to strengthen his tone, but also with a bit of pride, and said, "it was when the sky demon king court, the green snake in the blood of the eight demon kings was inherited."


    The lizard demon''s reaction seemed to be a little confused, but he looked at the old white monkey''s way of speaking. He hesitated for a moment, and said: "azure snake demon, green snake pulse? I haven''t heard of such a tribe in Guiyuan kingdom? "The old white monkey''s face sank. For some reason, he had a bad feeling in his heart. But he had no time to think about it. He just frowned and said, "what''s the matter? The eight demon kings are the highest blood of our demon family next to the demon emperor. How can you not know?"


    The lizard demon clan was obviously suffocated for a moment, and looked more and more confused. He hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he was just about to say something. Suddenly, he heard a loud noise from the dense forest behind him, and then a loud noise came from somewhere in the distance. A black smoke floated into the sky on the west edge of the forest.


    "Ah The gray lizard demon family suddenly turned around and looked at the black smoke. It was overjoyed and said with a laugh: "broken, finally broken."


    "What''s broken?" said the old white monkey


    The gray lizard demon clan looked back at the old white monkey. At this moment, he seemed to be very happy and eager. After hesitating for a moment, he waved his hand and said: "we have broken a human village, you Come with me. " Then he took another look at Shen Shi, but because of the old white monkey, it seems that he also reluctantly accepted Shen Shi''s identity as a demon, although he still didn''t know what the ghost witch was.


    Looking at the gray lizard turned into the woods, the old white monkey and the stone pig followed. Shen Shi''s expression suddenly became a little strange. After a long look at the black smoke in the sky, his face suddenly became gloomy. But after a moment of meditation, he turned back and called the little black pig who was still playing in the stream, and then followed.


    The gray lizard demon clan was obviously familiar with the forest. He took the old white monkey and others to walk through the forest. He turned left and right and walked like flying. The old white monkey was weak and didn''t walk too fast. The gray lizard demon clan couldn''t help urging him. The old white monkey gasped and asked, "brother, what you just said is that your tribe went to attack a village of a human race £¿¡±


    The gray lizard demon said, "yes, well My name is iron lizard. Just call me by my name. In the west of the forest, there is an ethnic village. On weekdays, there are ethnic friars to guard it. In addition, there is a defensive array. However, it is said that these days is the day of the meeting of monks in duanyuecheng. Most of the monks will go there. Let''s take this opportunity to attack desperately and break the defensive array with the strength of the whole family. Only in this way can we plunder a lot. "


    At this point, the iron lizard seems to be unable to help sticking out his tongue. It looks like a snake demon. He glances at his mouth, laughs and says: "you don''t know how many good things there are in the Terran village, which we usually want to hide in the mountains and deep valleys. This will make a fortune."


    Shen Shi frowned and stopped talking. In the past, when he was still in the Terran territory, he lived in Xilu city of Yinzhou from childhood to adulthood. When he was 12 years old, his father turned against Xuanyin gate, and he soon went to Lingxiao sect of Haizhou with the butcher. Although he had read some books in the past to record the details of the demon clan, he still saw the demon clan in Qingyu island Starfish and her grandfather, a red mussel tribe, are also mild and harmless.


    So over the years, he has always had a very vague impression of the demons outside the demon world. Although he often heard that the struggle between the Terrans and the demons in those wild and remote areas was very sharp and fierce, he was still surprised by this scene. At the same time, when he heard that the Terran village in front of him was suffering, he was also hesitant and struggling, Some don''t know what to do.


    Beside him, the old white monkey''s reaction was more direct. After a flash of surprise in his eyes, the old monkey demon directly asked his doubts: "you Do you usually hide in the mountains and deep valleys? To attack and plunder an ordinary village, you have to wait until all the monks guarding the village leave before you dare to go forward? "


    The iron lizard shrugged his shoulders. Instead of expressing anger at the query in the old white monkey''s words, he was a bit helpless and said, "there''s no way. How can we fight with a few human friars in the village? And even if they leave, the village''s defensive array is a headache. It took a long time to break it. It''s said that it''s still the lowest defensive array. "


    The old white monkey''s steps slowly stopped. The iron lizard took a few quick steps forward. He noticed that something was wrong. He turned back and said in amazement, "eh, why don''t you go?"


    The old white monkey looked at him steadily. Suddenly, a deep fear flashed through his eyes. Even his voice seemed to start to tremble. He said in a low voice: "you You Now, what is the strength comparison between the demon clan and the Terran clan? Why, why, after 10000 years, is it still like this... "


    The iron lizard was stunned for a moment. Looking at the past, he suddenly thought that he was a little irritable. He was a little angry and said, "are you tired, you old man? Do you know what a rare chance it is to beat down a renzu village? I''ll take you to get rich. You''re still talking here. Forget it, you stay here, but I''m leaving."


    With that, the iron lizard no longer cares about the three people here, and strides forward.


    Shen Shi and Shi Zhu took a step forward and came to the old white monkey. The old white monkey''s face was pale and his lips trembled slightly. It seemed that he wanted to say something but couldn''t say it. A thousand words were like fear and sadness. His old ambition was only sad. After silence, he seemed to take off his strength and said in a low voice, "let''s go and have a look."Stone pig whispered a promise and helped him go forward. Shen Shi followed them, while little black pig ran around at his feet. He seemed very curious about this new world.


    The forest is very vast, but the west side of the forest is not too far away from their position at this time. In addition to the figure in front of the iron lizard, the old white monkey Shen Shi and others walked out of the forest very soon.


    Then at first glance, they saw the Terran village broken by the grey lizard tribe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    On the west side of the forest is a flat field. The stream that flows out of the forest winds around a few small bends and joins a river more than ten feet wide. The river is also green and clear, reflecting the blue sky and green trees. It flows across the field.


    On the East Bank of the river, close to the woods, there is a human village. In the past, there were about dozens of families, which should be a medium-sized village. The scenery of the fields and the river family was another quiet scenery, but now it was broken by the clamor, and there were still flames and black smoke on the roofs of several houses Floating in the air, the black smoke Shen Shi and others saw in the forest came from it.


    The village is about tens of feet away from the place where Shen Shi and others came out of the forest. They can clearly see that dozens of tall and strong gray lizard demon families are rushing into the Terran village, breaking in and plundering.


    In the eyes of Shen Shi, the old white monkey and the stone pig, they suddenly have a strange sense of familiarity. In the distant demon world, they are also the descendants of the former demon tribe. It seems that they are all the same in robbing things.


    However, compared with looting in the demon world, there must be a lot of killing and bleeding. In front of them, although the gray lizard demon families are also ferocious, shouting and laughing and looting, somehow, they don''t seem to hear the cry and cry of the victims.


    Shen Shi and others, who are used to hearing and watching the plundering scenes in the demon world, soon realized the strange part. The old white monkey frowned at first, but Shen Shi felt a little worried that before they came out of the forest, all the people in the village had been killed by these seemingly ferocious gray lizard demons, right?


    In the past three years, he has experienced many times of looting in the demon world. At first, he may have some compassion, but later, he saw more. Maybe his heart was hardened, or whether the slayer or the slain were different from his own demon family. Therefore, he has gradually indifferent to the life and death around him, even if he saw another cruel massacre, He just walked away in silence, even sometimes he would do it himself in order to win the victory of the green snake tribe.


    In the past three years, the blood of the demon clan on his hands is not small. Sometimes when he was alone in the dead of night, he could not help thinking about whether he had seen the butcher slaughtering when he was young, and even killed livestock himself, which made him so quickly integrate into the demon world atmosphere of killing.


    It''s just a different feeling to watch the demons killing each other around him than to watch the same people being slaughtered by the demons. For a moment, Shen Shi only felt a trace of hostility in his heart. Looking at the gray lizard demons in front of him, his eyes also flashed cold.


    The iron lizard, who was running out of the forest ahead of them, saw that his companions were plundering. He immediately gave a cheer and strode to the village. However, the old white monkey and Shen Shi looked at each other, but slowed down at the same time, but gradually went to the village.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, took a step, went to the old white monkey''s side, and said in a low voice, "have you found out?"


    The old white monkey was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "there is no scream. It seems that these grey lizard demons are also robbing things, and they don''t kill people Well, it seems that I didn''t see any people in the village at all


    Shen Shi frowned, glanced over the village and said, "have they killed all of them?"


    The old white monkey thought for a moment. He was not sure. He pondered: "it''s only a long time since the iron lizard said to break that defensive array in the forest. It''s impossible to kill all of them so soon."


    Shen Shi''s face was a bit overcast, and he stopped talking. Instead, he looked at the scene in front of him, laughing and howling, burning houses and looting. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Tens of feet away, even if they slowed down, but after a while, they gradually approached the Terran village which was conquered by the demons. Where they could see, the scattered houses, scattered fences and collapsed doors and windows were the traces left by these demons. Most of the dozens of jubilant and strong gray lizard demons were in ha Ha laughs wildly. He looks very excited. He is carrying big bags of things on his back. He doesn''t know how many things in the Terran village they are eager to plunder.


    However, there were also a few gray lizard demons in the middle who saw them. This was obviously a line of outsiders. They immediately stopped and showed some sense of vigilance. At the same time, they issued a few sharp whistles, which seemed to be the usual voice of vigilance in their tribe.


    After the whistle sounded, the gray lizard tribes who were looting in the village were all stunned at the same time, and immediately ran to the village entrance. One of them, a strong demon clan, who was very tall and obviously higher than other gray lizard demon clans around, came out and gave a cold look at the old white monkey and others, especially when he finally fell on Shen Shi. Then he was stunned His face changed greatly.


    However, before he had a seizure, another demon clan came out. It was the iron lizard before. He ran to the tall gray lizard demon clan man and whispered a few words to him. At the same time, he kept looking at the old white monkey and others. It seemed that he explained the situation he had met to the gray lizard demon clan who was obviously the leader.With the iron lizard''s words, the leader''s face obviously relaxed a lot, but in the end, with some doubts and doubts, he looked at Shen Shi and said:


    "what''s that, witch?"


    At the moment, dozens of soldiers of the grey lizard tribe are surrounded. The old white monkey''s face changes slightly. He grunts coldly and says impatiently, "I told you, that''s one of our demon tribe."


    Shen Shi took a look at the old white monkey behind his back and said nothing.


    The demons of the gray lizard tribe in front of them all seemed suspicious. However, seeing that the two demons with obvious characteristics, old white monkey and stone pig, were walking together with Shen Shi without any barrier, they believed a little more and didn''t care about Shen Shi''s identity. The leader said, "which tribe are you from? Come here, but you want to rob us "My property?"


    With that, his face sank and he said, "this village has been beaten down by us. It''s all ours, not yours!"


    The old white monkey''s eyes swept over the small village behind them, and then looked at the faces of the group. He resolutely looked at the gray lizard demon clan who did not hesitate to fight to the death in order to protect their property. Suddenly, a sense of powerlessness surged in his heart. He bowed his head and waved his hand, and said blankly, "you are at will. We are just passing by, and we won''t rob you."


    As soon as he said this, everyone in the grey lizard tribe relaxed. The leader laughed and said, "in this case, I''m not the enemy. My name is black lizard. I''m the head of the grey lizard tribe. You can come to me if you have something. But now we are very busy, ha ha ha... "


    Shen Shi suddenly opened his mouth and said, "let''s just walk around the village without moving what you robbed. OK?"


    The black lizard was stunned and seemed to be hesitant, but finally nodded and said, "the village of the human race, you can go, but whatever our tribe soldiers want, you can''t move."


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed. The black lizard laughed, turned around, waved and yelled, "go on, go on, go on."


    Dozens of grey lizard soldiers, like savage low-level monsters, rushed into those ruined Terran houses.


    The noise reverberated again in this unknown Terran village. Old white monkey and Shen Shi avoided the gray lizard soldiers and walked slowly in the village. Shi pig and Xiao Hei followed behind them.


    After walking through several families and looking at the grey lizard soldiers with a smirk in and out, the old white monkey''s face suddenly became a little ugly, but Shen Shi''s look was a little relaxed.


    As they walked, they gradually came to the center of the village. The old white monkey suddenly snorted and said, "these lizards say this is the village of the human race, but where is the human race?"


    Shen Shi stood beside him, glanced around, and said faintly, "there are no corpses, no figures, and even few traces of blood on his hands."


    The old monkey and the old monkey were surprised to see the scene.


    The front door of a house on the right side of the front made a loud bang and was kicked open. Then a tall demon tribe strode out with a happy smile. It seemed that he had gained a lot in this room. It was black lizard, the head of the grey lizard tribe.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the black lizard also saw that the old white monkey and Shen Shi were not far away. He came up and looked at them up and down, and saw that these people were empty hands. It seemed that they didn''t take the opportunity to steal something in the village. For a moment, he had a better impression on these guys. He said with a smile: "very honest, ha ha, forget it, today''s harvest is good, wait for me If you can find anything else in this village, you can take it. Anyway, it''s all human stuff. If you don''t take it for nothing, ha ha ha... "


    Shen Shi frowned and did not speak. The old white monkey shook his head slightly, sighed and said, "that Chief black lizard, let me ask you something


    "What?" said the black lizard


    The old white monkey pointed to the houses around him and said, "before, it was said that this was a Terran village. Why did I come in so long that I couldn''t even see the shadow of a Terran, even Even after you killed the corpse of the capital did not see


    The black lizard waved his hand and said, "we don''t have many people to kill. Where did we get the corpse?"


    The old white monkey was stunned and said, "so you said you captured this village?"


    The black lizard laughed and said, "yes, we found this once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. When the guard''s Terran friars were not there, we gathered all the strength of the clan to attack and finally broke the defensive array outside the village. However, there were two other friars in the village who escorted the others to flee there." As he said this, he pointed to the distance. It was on the other side of the river outside the village. Not far from the village, there was a bridge across the river. What he meant was that the Terrans had fled like the deep plain.


    For some reason, Shen Shi''s heart relaxed and breathed a sigh. However, the old white monkey''s face became more and more ugly. Looking at the patriarch in front of him who was full of ambition and was also robbed by big and small bags like other grey lizard soldiers, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.The black lizard laughed, then looked up at the sky and said, "it''s almost time." Then he suddenly yelled around: "well, it''s almost time to go, or when the Terran friars come back, they will catch them and dig the crystal ore until they die."


    There was a commotion among the gray lizard soldiers who were looting. Although they were reluctant to part with each other, they still struggled to get out. Shen Shi, standing on one side, frowned and wondered what the crystal mineral was?


    Looking at the gathering of the grey lizard tribe over there, it seemed that they were about to leave. However, both the old white monkey and Shen Shi had too many questions in their hearts. They wanted to ask the local aborigines. Just as the old white monkey was going to chase after the black lizard, he said that the door of the biggest house in the middle of the village was kicked open and the iron lizard with a bad face ran out, The package on him is obviously much less than others. It seems that the harvest is not very good.


    But as the door opened, the old white monkey suddenly froze. Then he raised his head and sniffed in the air. A moment later, he was a bit intoxicated. He was overjoyed. As soon as he pulled down Shen Shi, he went to the big room. At the same time, he said, "good smell, good smell, what kind of wine is this, this, this, this wine, it has such a mellow smell..."


    Shen Shi was speechless for a moment, but he was caught by the old white monkey, so he had to accompany him. When he saw the house, he saw that it was bigger than the surrounding houses. Compared with the original owner of the house, he was also a person with some status in the village. Following the strong smell of wine, the old white monkey found a small room all the way. He pushed the door open and saw that it was a storage room There are not many things inside, but there is a wine jar. On the outside of the wine jar, two words are clearly written and displayed in front of their eyes:


    flower carving.


    The old white monkey was as numb as if he were suddenly stupid. A moment later, he suddenly yelled. As if he was 50 or 60 years younger, he quickly rushed over and hugged the Huadiao wine jar. Looking at his ecstatic and excited look, he almost made people think that this guy was the most precious natural resource and treasure in the world.


    "Huadiao, Huadiao. I''m not dreaming..."


    The old white monkey''s eyes had some faint turbid tears, and even his lips trembled slightly with excitement. He almost couldn''t help himself. Shen Shi looked at him. Though he was worried for a moment, he could not help shaking his head and laughing bitterly.


    Then the old white monkey walked around the wine jar, hugged it tightly and refused to let go. It seemed that he was hesitating whether he wanted to open the wine jar and taste it immediately to realize his long cherished wish in his life. Shen Shi didn''t care about him. He looked around the room and walked a few times outside the door. He heard from a distance that the grey lizard tribe seemed to have assembled. When he was ready to leave, Shen Shi suddenly thought of something. With a slight shock, he suddenly turned to look at the grey lizard tribe in the distance, and his face sank.


    A moment later, he suddenly turned and walked back to the storeroom. He said in a deep voice to the old white monkey who was trying to open the stopper of the wine jar: "old monkey, don''t worry about the wine jar. Let''s go quickly."


    The old white monkey looked up at him and said, "why?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Seeing Shen Shi''s gloomy look, the old white monkey didn''t seem to be joking. His excited look on his face was restrained. He slowly stood up and looked at Shen Shi and said, "what''s the matter? Have you found something wrong?"


    Shen Shi was silent. The old white monkey asked again. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and then said in a low voice, "when the iron lizards were talking to us, they didn''t say that the gray lizard tribe was not a rival of the human race, and they were forced to hide in the wilderness, deep valley and jungle all the time. Is that such a remote place?"


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "yes, so what?"


    Shen Shi took a deep look at him and said, "since their whole tribe has always been in the wilderness and dare not show up, and they are living in hiding all day, then the news that the friars in this village will leave for Duanyue City, and who did they hear it from?"


    The old white monkey was shocked and his face changed. He looked at Shen Shi with a smile. He didn''t say anything more, but in his faint smile, he was a little more contemptuous and sarcastic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Go


    The old white monkey didn''t hesitate for long, so he immediately made a decision. Standing aside, Shi Zhu''s brain was simple. For a moment, he didn''t understand the meaning of some strange conversations between Shen Shi and the old white monkey. However, he always listened to the two people''s opinions, and then he turned to leave.


    But he just moved, but he heard the old white monkey suddenly call out and said: "stone pig, come here and help me to take this jar of wine."


    Shen Shi stares at the old white monkey. The old white monkey only pretends not to see him. Although the stone pig''s arm is broken and the injury is serious, he has recovered a little after such a period of time. In addition, he is strong and strong, and even has the effect of reducing injury and relieving pain. So his face is much better now.


    Hearing the old white monkey''s command, stone pig just agreed. He went over and hugged the wine jar with one arm. He easily picked up the wine jar with the words "flower carving".


    The old white monkey nodded and took a few people out of the room. He saw that the soldiers of the grey lizard tribe had assembled in the distance, and the black lizard in front of the crowd was preparing to leave with the demons. Shen Shi and the old white monkey subconsciously turned to the outside of the village and saw that the small river fields outside the village were quiet, and there was no strange sign.


    The old white monkey took a deep breath, lowered his voice, and said in a soft voice, "are we wrong?"


    Shen Shi said faintly: "if you make a mistake, isn''t it the best?"


    The old white monkey was stunned, nodded and said, "that''s the same."


    At this time, the soldiers of the grey lizard tribe had already walked out of the village. The old white monkey and Shen Shi also came over. When the black lizard saw them, he laughed and said, "we''re leaving. Now if there''s anything else you want in this village, just take it as you like. It''s cheaper for you."


    Shen Shi glanced at the black lizard and did not speak. Then he looked at the soldiers of the gray lizard tribe who were leaving the village. He found that the soldiers of the gray lizard demon tribe were all strong Kongwu. However, according to his experience in the demon world for three years, they were almost the lowest level of the demon soldiers, and they did not even awaken their talent Enlightenment, that is to say, almost all rely on physical brute force to fight. In the azure snake demon tribe, such demon soldiers are almost used to make cannon fodder.


    If you look at them carefully, most of them are in rags, and the blades are worn by everyone. However, they are almost made of shoddy goods. Many iron guns and knives are rusty, and even some of them are wearing stone axes. They are only used after rough polishing. If you look at the rough blades, you can''t kill them Human, but the stone axe itself is very heavy. If you want to smash it, you can smash it to death.


    It seems that life is not so comfortable for such a demon clan.


    Shen Shi saw these things, and the old white monkey around him naturally saw them. Therefore, he frowned more and more tightly. After pondering for a moment, he said to the black lizard, "forget it, we will stay in this village soon. Otherwise, if the Terran comes back, won''t it be bad for us?"


    The black lizard nodded, seemed to agree with this point, and said: "it''s so best. You don''t know. Although the Terran monks are hateful, they are really powerful in the way. We don''t even know how to die when we use some strange magic power. It''s very boring."


    After a while, he suddenly looked back at the old white monkey, hesitated, and said, "why don''t you follow us? To be honest, I haven''t seen people from other tribes for a long time. We almost don''t know about the demons outside. Would you like to have a good chat with us? "


    The old white monkey pondered for a moment, then nodded his head and agreed. At the same time, he also wanted to understand the situation of Guiyuan Kingdom and Hongmeng kingdom through the gray lizard tribe. At the same time, he also wanted to find out what is the situation of the enemy tribe, which has a deep hatred with the demon clan, and why it seems that these despicable people are still under pressure after ten thousand years It looks like a demon clan.


    Shen Shi and others followed behind the old white monkey and walked out of the small Terran village whose name is still unknown. When they walked out of the village, Shen Shi subconsciously looked back, with a complex look in his eyes.


    At the same time, some of the demons seemed to be floating in the distant direction, and some of them seemed to point to some distant places.


    Out of the village, this group of grey lizard tribe went straight to the forest. The old white monkey followed them for a long time and slowly approached the black lizard. It seemed that he was a little curious and asked casually, "black lizard clan leader, do you grey lizard tribe usually hide in the old forest in the deep mountains? Why don''t you come out to live, but because of those people?"


    The black lizard nodded, his face a little more disgusted, and said: "that''s not the case. Those Terrans not only occupy all the good places in the Guiyuan Kingdom, but also use various excuses to drive us away from time to time. Listen to my grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather Er, anyway, my grandfather said a long time ago that many years ago, the territory of Guiyuan Kingdom belonged to our demon clan, but later, somehow, it was occupied by the Terran. "Speaking of this, the black lizard pauses for a moment. However, looking at his face, he doesn''t seem to have any obvious hatred. Some of them are more helpless and depressed. He sighs and says: "those Terrans are too troublesome. I heard that many demons died in their hands in the early years, but I don''t know how they got along these years. It''s said that they were found near Duanyue city I found a vein, and then all of a sudden they said that they wanted to catch us demon tribe to help them dig a kind of crystal ore? It seems that the crystal ore is very important to their clan, but it is totally useless to our demon clan, so they are most relieved to use our demon clan people as coolies... "


    The old white monkey''s eyes twitched and looked back at Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s lips opened slightly and spewed out two words silently. The old white monkey also flashed the same words in his heart. After a moment of silence, he said: "is that thing called Lingjing?"


    The black lizard thought for a while, and some of them were not sure. He said, "it seems so. I didn''t pay attention to it. That''s almost the name."


    The old white monkey''s face was dull and gray, and it seemed that he could not accept it at all. Ten thousand years later, his kindred outside the demon world had been reduced to the end of drudgery under the rule of the Terran.


    There seemed to be a long lost anger on his old face, and the withered body seemed to burst into a fire, which rushed to the top of his head. The old monkey demon, who was old and depressed desperately, lowered his head and looked at him at the same time as Shen Shi and Shi Zhu, who were familiar to him. His eyes were a little worried, but the black lizard beside him still didn''t notice.


    "Why The old white monkey''s voice seemed suddenly hoarse.


    The black lizard sighed and said, "because the Terrans are better than us, naturally we have to avoid them."


    The old white monkey''s head seemed to be lower and said in a low voice: "just because they are strong..."


    He raised his head slowly and slowly. I don''t know when his eyes were full of grief and indignation. He stared at the black lizard and said in a deep voice, "what about the glory of our demon clan? In those days, the sky demon king court ruled the universe. What about the glory of countless predecessors? Do you remember your lineage? Why, why would you bend your knees and be so afraid of that pig and dog, who is not as mean and vicious as the human race... "


    Later, the old white monkey seemed to break out with his emotions. At the end of the last few words, he even roared out like shouting, which scared the black lizard and the soldiers of the gray lizard tribe.


    It seems that the black lizard didn''t respond. He looked at the old white monkey who suddenly broke out like crazy. After a moment, he asked in amazement: "what is the heaven demon king court..."


    The old white monkey''s body suddenly froze, like falling into the deepest and coldest ice. From the heart to the blood vessels, from the head to the toes, and even breathing, it was frozen by the deepest and coldest ice.


    Beside him, Shen Shi and Shi Zhu were also surprised. They didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a long time, the old white monkey, like a drowning man, said in a low voice: "you Don''t you know the demon court? "


    The black lizard shook his head and looked back. All the soldiers of the gray lizard tribe shook their heads together. The meaning was very clear, but no one had ever heard of the mysterious demon king court.


    After being yelled by the old white monkey for no reason, the black lizard looked a little unhappy. Looking at the old white monkey, his face sank down and he said faintly, "well, don''t follow us. There are still many old and weak in the tribal camp. It''s not suitable for you to follow us."


    Then, ignoring the reaction of the old white monkey and others, he just waved back to the soldiers and led them into the forest. Shen Shi takes a look at the old white monkey. The old monkey looks pale, his body trembles slightly, and his face changes. He looks at the intense ups and downs of his emotions. If the stone pig doesn''t see something wrong with him, he comes up and holds the old white monkey. He''s afraid that the old monkey demon may not even stand steady.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart, but suddenly he remembered something. He chased the black lizard, who was walking towards the forest. He called out in a loud voice and said, "patriarch, wait a moment. I have a word to ask you."


    The black lizard looked hesitant after a meal, but finally turned around with some impatience and said, "what''s the matter? Let''s talk quickly."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "how do you know that the Terran friars are going to meet in duanyuecheng?"


    It seems that the black lizard didn''t expect Shen Shi to come after him and ask such a question. He subconsciously said, "this is what we heard when our tribe soldier Huiya went out to rob a human race."


    Shen Shi eyebrows a pick, way: "Oh, that gray tooth now where?"


    The black lizard said, "he''s on the lookout and hasn''t come yet Why do you ask so many questions? What''s your purpose? "


    In the end, the black lizard seems to be on guard, staring at Shen Shi, even putting his hand on the blade.


    Shen Shi light a smile, didn''t say anything more, hands spread out to indicate that he didn''t have malice, then slowly back. The black lizard looked at him for a long time, hummed, ignored these strange "demon tribe", turned and walked into the forest.Shen Shi turned his head slowly and looked at the old white monkey. The old white monkey also turned his head slowly. His eyes were red and looked withered. After a while, the old monkey demon seemed to be twenty years old.


    "Grey teeth?" In a hoarse voice, he repeated a sentence to Shen Shi in a low voice. It is obvious that although he was excited just now, the old white monkey still heard the conversation between Shen Shi and the black lizard in his ears.


    Shen Shi nodded, snorted, and said faintly, "this is the guy


    The old white monkey stood in the same place and didn''t move for a long time. Shen Shi and Shi Zhu saw that he was in a very unusual mood and didn''t dare to disturb him for a moment. Several people stood outside the forest for a long time. Just as the little black pigs were bored to scratch the edge of the forest, the old white monkey suddenly woke up, suddenly turned around and walked to the forest, and said:


    "no, I still want to find them. Anyway, I must tell them about the demon king court, at least let them know I know how brilliant our demon clan was in the past. How can such a history be easily forgotten... "


    Shen Shi grabbed him and said in a low voice, "you''re crazy. Just go there in case you meet those Friar


    As soon as the old white monkey gritted his teeth, he looked up at Shen Shi and said in a low voice, "stone, in any case, even if we want to know what kind of strength the Terran is in today''s Hongmeng world, we can only ask them first. What''s more, if this is really a trap, and we are both demons, can''t we save ourselves?"


    Shen Shi was dumb and speechless for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Shen Shi turns his head and takes another look at the Terran village in the distance. The village that was robbed by the gray lizard tribe is in a mess. There are ruins everywhere, and the gate fence is scattered and collapsed. But in his opinion, the village is so kind. For three years, what he has been thinking about is that he can return to the human race?


    Just look back and go where there are people.


    "Let''s go!" A call came from behind him. Shen Shi looked back, but the old white monkey and the stone pig had already come to the edge of the forest. It seemed that he was determined to find the gray lizard tribe. Now he was waving to Shen Shi to follow up.


    Shen Shi takes a deep look at them. The old white monkey grins. Maybe he''s a little embarrassed because of his insistence. A faint smile appears on his face. But Shi Zhu looks like he''s standing beside the old white monkey, just as he has been for many years. At the same time, he shows a kind and expectant look at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was silent and lowered his head slightly. After a while, he sighed in his heart and followed.


    At his feet, the little black pig seemed to feel something and looked up at his master with some doubts.


    The group went into the woods, far behind the grey lizard tribes in front of them, and walked towards the deep woods. Those grey lizard tribes have obviously lived in this forest for a long time, and they are very familiar with the terrain here. No one came out to guide them along the way. All the grey lizard soldiers shuttled freely through the forest, and not long after, many people found that old white monkey and others were still behind. After reporting the black lizard, the black lizard frowned and showed some helplessness "No matter what they are, the friars of the outer race may come back some time. They don''t go into the woods at this time. They are afraid that they will be caught if they go out."


    As soon as this remark came out, the other grey lizard soldiers naturally stopped talking. After walking for a while, the old white monkey and others behind them caught up with each other. The black lizard simply turned around and walked to the end of the team. When the old white monkey came, he said: "what are you doing with us?"


    Old white monkey ha ha a smile, way: "clan chief, front is my gaffe, nonsense of, you don''t see blame."


    The black lizard was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at the old white monkey, hummed and didn''t speak. However, his expression obviously eased down, and then he seemed to think of something. He hesitated for a moment and said, "but the one you just said What kind of demon king court is it? It sounds very powerful. What is it? Does it have anything to do with our demon clan? "


    The old white monkey nodded and said, "it''s related. Of course it''s related. It''s greatly related."


    The black lizard thought about it, and seemed to be intrigued. He said, "OK, you guys will follow us back to the tribal camp, and talk to me when you get there."


    The old white monkey was overjoyed. He laughed and said, "good."


    "Well There was a slight cough, but Shen Shi was nearby. He didn''t know when he came. He said to the black lizard, "patriarch, we are all from the countryside. We don''t know much about the outside world, but I don''t know if the Terran is so powerful now. What''s their strength?"


    The old white monkey looks at Shen Shi by accident. He seems to be surprised that he is even more anxious than himself. But this question is exactly what he wants to know from the bottom of his heart. Just seeing that the scene has just eased down, the old white monkey thought that he was going to the grey lizard camp and asked the black lizard roundly. But he didn''t expect that Shen Shi asked so directly.


    However, when he asked, his expectation became more and more intense. He turned his head and looked at the black lizard eagerly. At his side, Shen Shi''s face was expressionless, but his heart was wry. Of course, he knew the strength of the Terran. Now he asked this question in advance, but he also wanted to make old white monkey wake up quickly, not to indulge in the arrogant dream of demon supremacy. Otherwise, in the Terran territory outside the demon world, even if it''s not in the Hongmeng Kingdom, he would not be happy today What''s more, the Terran is still absolutely crushing the other races. If the old white monkey does something that is not clear headed, it won''t take a while and a half for him to break up.


    The black lizard doesn''t know why, but Shen Shi is polite and honest all the time, and he doesn''t have the slightest transgression. Even at this moment, he''s very polite. He even admits that he''s not knowledgeable enough. He flatters him secretly, which makes the black lizard feel better Well, he laughed and said: "forget it, I won''t care about the things ahead. Otherwise, if you are driven away at this time, in case you come out of the woods and meet the Terran friars, I''m afraid you''ll be mining in the crystal mine until you die."


    The old white monkey''s lips moved two times. It seemed that he was just about to ask something. But Shen Shi, who was beside him, took a step earlier and asked, "are those Terran friars so powerful? What kind of state are they?"


    The black lizard nodded and said, "although those guys are the enemies of our life and death, they are really powerful. As long as there are three or four friars, maybe they can destroy the whole tribe. That''s why we hide all day." Speaking of this, the black lizard pauses for a moment, hesitates on his face, and says, "as for the realm, it seems that we have heard that most of the Terran friars who pass by here are in Ningyuan realm before. The higher level seems to be called Shenjing, but we have never heard of it. But if there is such a person coming, we will really have no place to die."The old white monkey''s face changed slightly, and a trace of worry passed in his eyes. While he was pondering, Shen Shi, who was beside him, continued to ask, "patriarch, are there many friars of the human race? Listen to what you just said, there are only three or four friars in that village?"


    The black lizard shrugged his shoulders and said, "there are not many in that village, but it''s said that they are all the lowest monks in the Terran friars. Of course, it''s enough for us. The number of disciples is even more powerful than those of the same family, even if there are not many of them


    The old white monkey''s face suddenly turned white again. He stared at the black lizard and breathed heavily. He said in a low voice, "there are so many friars in them that they can''t count them all?"


    The lizard nodded in dismay and looked black.


    Shen Shi turned his head and looked at the old white monkey. He saw that the old monkey demon''s face had just looked better, and he began to lose heart again. He couldn''t bear it, but the fact was in front of him. It was better for him to recognize the reality earlier. So he gritted his teeth, hardened his heart, and asked:


    "I can''t imagine that there are so many Terran friars, no wonder they are so powerful. But I used to hear in the countryside that among the most powerful friars of the human race, who is the immortal of Yuandan kingdom? It''s said that people like that have great powers, and the way of life is universal. They can almost compare with the demons of the demon clan before us. I don''t know how many of them are now. Are they only... " After a pause, he took a sneak look at the old white monkey. He saw that his eyes showed a look of several phases. He sighed to himself and asked the black lizard in a low voice, "there must be only one or two such people?"


    The black lizard looked at Shen Shi in amazement, then suddenly laughed and said, "it seems that you really came from which country."


    Shen Shi smiles, nods and doesn''t speak. The old white monkey next to him stares at the black lizard. His hands don''t know when to hold them tightly. He seems to be very nervous.


    The black lizard thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "you are wrong. Although I don''t know how many yuan Dan Jing characters there are in the Terran, I''ve heard before that as long as there are decent sects of some scale in the Terran, there will be yuan Dan Jing experts, and those especially powerful sects, er, seem to be called four famous sects or four Zheng sects What? In a word, there are dozens of yuan Danjing monks in such a sect. I''m afraid there are hundreds of such yuan Danjing monks in the Terran. How can we afford to be provoked by the strength of the Terran? "


    At the beginning of his words, the old white monkey''s face began to turn pale. When he heard the last sentence, especially when he heard that there were hundreds of monks in Yuan Dan Kingdom, the old white monkey''s body was suddenly shocked, like five thunderbolts. I don''t know why, his body suddenly trembled, but he was staggered, and then a mouthful of blood came out directly.


    Shen Shi and Shi Zhu, who were standing beside him, were so surprised that they quickly went up to help him. The old white monkey was so soft that he seemed to have lost all his strength. His eyes were empty, and he seemed to be lifeless. Shen Shi was startled and cried out. Then he and Shi Zhu put the old white monkey on the ground, one pressing his head and the other stroking his chest. After a long time, the old white monkey took a long breath.


    The black lizard next to him was also startled by the old white monkey. He muttered a little inexplicably: "as for you, just say a few words, you will be scared like this." Then he turned around and looked impatient. He took care of these strange demons and urged the gray lizard soldiers to move forward.


    The old white monkey lay on the ground with empty eyes and trembling lips. He slowly turned his head and looked at Shen Shi. He stretched out his dry hand and grasped Shen Shi''s hand. He seemed to have a thousand words to say, but he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Shen Shi felt bitter in his heart. He closed his hands and held the palm of the old white monkey in his palm.


    The old white monkey gazed at him. His voice was hoarse to the extreme. It seemed to bring a bit of sob and cry. It was like a dream of his whole life. Today, in this strange forest, it is suddenly broken and dissipated with the wind. He was dumb, laughing and crying, staring at Shen Shi, moaning every word: "hundreds of Hundreds of... "


    Shen Shi clenched his hand and said nothing. Then he bit his teeth and nodded his head.


    The old white monkey slowly turned his head and looked at the sky. There were only a few small gaps in the sky covered by the dense leaves, just like the heavy fate and narrow living space of the demon clan in the years to come.


    "Hundreds of A man monk like a demon... "


    Every word seems to take away a trace of vitality of the old white monkey; every word is more desperate than the previous words; every word is like the old monkey demon asking the sky in despair.


    "Why, why, why is the momentum and fortune of the human race so strong..."


    "What about the demons, what about the demons..."


    "What shall we do..."


    "Heaven demon court Demon King Demon Ah Rainbow world Yin Ming tower... "


    Shen Shi listens to the old white monkey''s words, but finds that he is gradually unscrupulous, some nonsense, looking at his mind, it seems that the impact is too big, there are some signs of madness. He is surprised, and also has some regret. If he knew that the reality hit the old white monkey so hard, he might as well just hide it from him.At this point, it''s no use regretting. Shen Shi frowns and suddenly slaps the old white monkey heavily. With a loud sound, the stone pig is scared. He protects the old white monkey and looks at Shen Shi for no reason.


    The old white monkey was shocked. It seemed that he suddenly woke up from a dream, but the whole person seemed to be in great danger.


    Shen Shixin relaxed a little, but he was still worried. He said in a low voice, "don''t be crazy, old monkey! They What are these grey lizard tribes? Do you believe what they say? "


    The old white monkey lay down in silence. After a long time, he sat up with a long sigh and looked at Shen Shi. They did not speak, but looked away from each other.


    What the black lizard said was true or false. How could they not know?


    Several people sat in the strange forest for a long time. Just as Shen Shi was trying to persuade the old white monkey to leave, suddenly they heard a long smile from the distance, which shocked the forest. It was like a flood wave, which was subconsciously awed.


    After the laughter, with a little pride and disdain, a man''s voice echoed above the forest and between the heaven and the earth:


    "despicable reptiles, you have finally found your old nest. From now on, all of you will go to dig for our ''xuanjianmen''!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    The voice was full of air, reverberating over the forest, showing a commanding momentum. At the same time, when the words reached Shen Shi and others'' ears, the eardrums of all the people felt slightly painful, which was obviously extraordinary.


    The old white monkey and the stone pig both changed color on their faces, while Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and the three words "xuanjianmen" reverberated in his heart. He felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember when he had heard of them. Needless to say, the names of this sect are all Terran names. In the last three years, he would not have heard of it in the demon world. That is to say, he had heard about this sect in the past when he was in the Terran or had seen it in some books. He left some impression, but somehow, he couldn''t remember it.


    In the distance, accompanied by the man''s voice, it seemed to start a signal. Over the forest, several human figures flashed by and fell into the forest. Then came a series of frightened curses and roars, which sounded like the soldiers of the grey lizard tribe were fighting.


    In front of Is that the Terran?


    Shen Shi''s eyes looked at the direction blocked by the dense number, and a strange emotion surged in his heart. However, beside him, the old white monkey was a bit anxious. Even though he looked very pale now, he walked forward immediately, and asked Shen Shi and Shi Zhu to follow him: "go, let''s go and have a look."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. To his original intention, it''s not a good idea to go so rashly. It''s just that the old white monkey seems to attach great importance to the gray lizard tribe, which is also a demon tribe. He looks determined. In addition, he is excited to see the Terran again. He can''t help but follow.


    The old white monkey was excited by the words of the black lizard. After a long rest, the demon tribe of the gray lizard tribe left first. At this time, the place where the sound came from was deep in the forest. The three people were walking through the forest and ran to that place desperately. However, the forest was thick with trees and lots of thorns. It''s not true that the aborigines who are familiar with the forest are still there It''s not easy to go.


    It took them half an hour to get close to the place where they had just made the noise. But just for a while, the noise in front of them had slowly subsided.


    There was no curse, no roar, and even the loud voice of the Terran monk did not ring again. The worried color on the old white monkey''s face became more and more intense, and his steps were strong and fast.


    Shen Shi followed behind the old white monkey, his brows slowly wrinkled, and he was aware that something was wrong. He also remembered the word xuanjianmen, which was familiar with the old white monkey, and some of them were worried. But the little black pig who had been following him all the time seemed to be a demon beast in the demon world. His little body was like a fish in water in this forest, and he could travel freely The other three look much more relaxed.


    After a short journey, suddenly, there was another uproar in the forest, and then dozens of figures rushed out.


    Both the old white monkey and Shen Shi were surprised and stopped. But when they took a look, they found that the panicked figures were all from the grey lizard tribe. Almost all of them were lizard heads, but there were many more old and weak women and children. The number of the grey lizard soldiers led by the black lizard was less than half. They were all in a panic, but they were still strong guards He drove the people deeper into the woods.


    The old white monkey, Shen Shi and Shi Zhu stopped in amazement. At this time, the black lizard in front of the crowd also saw them. His face changed and he roared: "don''t stand silly, run!"


    Before the old white monkey and Shen Shi could react, a long smile came from the road where the grey lizard tribe escaped and said: "escape Where do you want to escape? "


    Before the words were heard, a figure suddenly appeared in mid air, and then fell down heavily, just in front of the gray lizard tribe. It was a gray lizard soldier. At the moment, his whole body was twitching, his mouth was panting, his face was covered with blood, but he was unable to stand up again.


    The black lizard''s face changed greatly, but just in a moment, even before he had time to help up the tribe, he saw the wind blowing like rain in the forest, and each figure was thrown over from the road, like rain, slamming heavily on the ground. Without exception, they were all the gray lizard tribe soldiers left behind by them.


    The black lizard''s face turned pale and despairing. The rest of the grey lizard people looked the same. They got together and relied on each other. Some old and weak people even began to tremble. All of them turned their eyes to the way they came. With a few laughs and a strong sense of disdain, five figures came out one after another ¡£


    Compared with the tall demon tribe like the grey lizard warrior and the stone pig, the five people who came out were obviously shorter, and their faces and limbs were symmetrical. Shen Shi''s heart leaped. Needless to say, they were the real human race.


    It''s three years. It''s the first time he''s ever seen a fellow human. He''s even breathing a little faster now.


    Compared with the nervous and frightened grey lizard demon tribe, these five Terran friars seem to be much more powerful. Even if they are very few, they are not as tall as the demon tribe. But at the moment, they are very happy. Looking at these grey lizard tribes, they are just like looking at ants.The five men came out, vaguely divided into three waves. A man in his thirties was the first to walk in the front, and three men were two steps away from him. They were almost in their twenties, and their faces were all fierce. At the end of the four men, a woman slowly followed. She looked quite young, with beautiful hair like waterfall, eyebrows like distant Dai, and a beautiful face It''s beautiful, but it''s a little chilly.


    All of the five men and women friars bear swords. It seems that the xuanjian sect they talked about before is a sect of cultivating truth with sword as the main part.


    The man who walked out first stood at the front, sneered at the gray lizard tribe, and said, "run, where else can you escape?"


    Listening to the sound a little familiar, it seems that it is the man''s laughter that resounded through the forest before. At the same time, the other three young men were scattered and appeared in the other three directions in a flash. Although there were only four of them, they had the intention of encircling this large group of grey lizard demons, and they didn''t care about the empty space. It seemed that as long as they stood there, they couldn''t get out.


    As for the young, beautiful and cold looking woman who walked out at last, she did not move. She just walked to the man and stood there silently. When she glanced over the grey lizard people, there was no abnormality in her eyes. But soon, she saw the old white monkey and others standing in the distance of the grey lizard tribe, In particular, when she saw Shen Shi behind the old white monkey, her eyes suddenly solidified, showing a bit of surprise.


    Shen Shi was also aware of the young woman''s strange eyes. He felt a twinge of uneasiness in his heart. For no reason, he just felt a heat on his face. At the moment, the other four male monks of xuanjianmen seemed to notice that in this place, besides the gray lizard, there were unexpected outsiders. The old monkey demon and pig demon belonged to the demon clan, no matter whether they were gray lizards or not For the lizard tribe, catch them together. But behind them, there was a young man in black. He could see his feet from head to head, but he had no characteristics of demon clan. It seemed that It''s like an individual?


    This surprised the monks of xuanjianmen of these five clans. For many years, the human race and the demon race have never been together. They have never seen the two clans live in peace. What''s the matter with today''s situation?


    The man monk, who was in his thirties, was looking at Shen Shi with a look of surprise. It seemed that when he was about to ask questions, there was a sudden commotion in the grey lizard tribe. Some grey lizard soldiers, led by the black lizard, took advantage of these Terran friars'' distractions and suddenly cried out, as if they were trying to seize the last chance. All the tribes were in danger All of a sudden, people seemed to have been ordered to leave. No matter the old, the weak, the women, the children or the soldiers, they broke up and ran desperately in different directions. No matter how many people they could run away, they had to fight for the last time.


    The man sneered at the head, but the other monk''s eyes turned coldly


    At the same time, the three male practitioners in the other three directions also jumped up. One of them made a sword formula and pointed it directly. Suddenly, a bright sword roared from behind them and cut directly at the running demon people.


    Just for a moment, the sword passed by, and the three grey lizards who were closest to the male monk fell to the ground. The light of the sword cut into the flesh like a sharp blade cutting tofu, but there was no sound to stop them. A moment later, the flesh broke and the blood sprayed, which immediately splashed a dazzling red color in the forest.


    In the distance, the beautiful woman frowned slightly, looked at the fierce young man on the west side, snorted, and said to the thirty year old man not far away: "elder martial brother Geng, when you come here, do you want to kill or catch coolie?"


    At the moment, the elder martial brother and the other members of the clan were all caught by each other, but he didn''t have the strength to fight each other Lost the power to fight again.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he had lost nearly ten demon clans and went back. Then he heard the beautiful woman''s words. When he turned his head, he frowned and cried:


    "younger martial brother Qian, close the sword, don''t kill indiscriminately."


    In the distance, xiuleng, the young man who sacrificed the spirit sword weapon, snorted. He seemed reluctant, but he finally obeyed the order of elder martial brother Geng. As soon as he collected the sword formula, he put away the spirit sword weapon. At the same time, he had a little more discretion and began to capture the demon clan alive. But it was obvious that his hand was much heavier than the other three disciples The gray lizard people who were caught and thrown back by him often fell to the ground with their hands and feet twitching and groaning. Some joints even showed an abnormal distortion, which seemed to be broken directly.


    With such four people working together, the grey lizard people ran around, but no one could get out of the empty encirclement for a long time. It''s just a shame to catch people like this. At the same time, it''s really troublesome to pay attention not to kill these demons. The grey lizard demons are also disgusting. After that elder martial brother Geng threw back a grey lizard demon people It seems that he finally began to be impatient, and suddenly cried out: "evil is annoying, those who kneel down and kowtow will not be killed, and those who do not follow will not be forgiven!"As soon as the words came to an end, his sword Jue suddenly lit up from behind, and his words were like an order. The other three direction male practitioners also sacrificed the spirit sword weapon, especially the younger martial brother Qian on the west side. His face was more ferocious and fierce. The sword was floating on his side, and his eyes swept over the demons, but he seemed to be expecting more Many demons are not afraid to die.


    There was a sharp sense of killing in the forest. It was obviously not empty talk. The beautiful woman who had not started from the beginning, her pretty eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. But this time, she said nothing more.


    Under the sword, there was a strong sense of killing. Many gray lizard demons stopped in horror. When they saw that the four fierce Terran men were coming, suddenly the black lizard cried out and fell on his knees.


    Gradually, some of the rest of the grey lizard people began to kneel and kowtow. Their bodies were shaking. It was obvious that they were extremely afraid. Someone took this head. Gradually, all the demon families knelt down, knelt down in front of these Terran friars, and began to kowtow and beg for mercy.


    Elder martial brother Geng looked a little slower, breathed out a long breath, slightly tilted his head and looked at the beautiful woman behind him. The woman seemed to have no backbone for these demons. For a moment, she didn''t expect that, and her face was a little surprised. Then he shook his head, seemed to laugh at himself, and nodded to elder martial brother Geng.


    There was silence in the woods.


    For many years, the demons who once ruled Hongmeng, one of the most glorious descendants of TIANYAO, knelt down in humiliation and kept kowtowing for mercy.


    Elder martial brother Geng''s face was light, and there was no change. So did other people. It seemed that he had seen this for a long time.


    But at this moment, suddenly, a hoarse voice with disbelief, infinite fury, and even words trembling suddenly reverberated in the forest:


    "you What are you doing... "


    All the people, including the five friars of the Terran and all the grey lizards, turned their heads and looked over. Only then did they find that when all the demons were kneeling on the ground, there were still standing demons in the forest.


    An old monkey demon, a broken arm pig demon, and a black robed Terrans?


    The old white monkey didn''t know if he had been stimulated too much in this day. At this moment, his face looked as if the oil had run out and the lamp was dry. But he looked at all these things in front of him. He looked at those grey lizards who had knelt down in front of the Terran and kowtowed to beg for mercy. He seemed crazy. Even though his eyes were red and turbid tears were flowing, he was still hysterical "Get up, get up! Are you crazy? Since ancient times, only the demons who died in battle, how can you be such a coward who kneels down to beg for mercy


    "Get up!"


    "Stand up


    His shrill cry reverberated in the forest, like a sudden shock to all people, even the five friars didn''t respond for a moment.


    However, none of the grey lizards stood up. All the kneeling demons looked up at the old white monkey, but their knees were on the ground all the time.


    A large group of kneeling demons.


    And the last one standing, three strangers stranger.


    The look was desperate and cold, strange and cold.


    The old white monkey looked at these demons blankly, and finally two lines of tears came down from his dry eyes.


    In front of him, elder martial brother Geng looked at the old white monkey with a strange look in his eyes. On the other side, younger martial brother Qian, who was still angry, gave a sneer and turned his sword. He came straight at the old white monkey. At the same time, he said with a sneer, "you''re a clown, you''re dead!"


    The magic weapon of the spirit sword breaks through the air, and the sword flash instantly. The old white monkey doesn''t know whether his body is weak or his heart is dead. He stands still. Behind him, the stone pig roars and is about to rush up. But it''s too late. At this time, a figure suddenly flashes by, as if someone is pushing him out and smashing him On the white monkey, he fell down in pairs and accidentally escaped the sword. It was Shen Shi.


    After he fell to the ground, the old white monkey was shocked. What he said just now, he suddenly found that there was a dagger in his hand. Then he heard Shen Shi fall with him and said in a very low voice: "hurry up, pretend to hold me!"


    The old white monkey was stunned. Before he could react, he heard Shen Shi suddenly yell and said, "ah, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    The shrill voice, like killing a pig, shocked the Terran friars who were about to come and start, and stopped. The old white monkey immediately reacted and struggled to get up. He put a dagger across Shen Shi''s neck, but when he didn''t think of what to say, he just heard Shen Shi cry first, and his face was frightened. It seemed that he was extremely timid and weak, and even his body trembled slightly, and he cried:


    "spare my life, spare my life You agreed not to kill me. Don''t come here, elder martial brothers. Save my life. "


    Those Terran friars, including the beautiful woman, frowned at the same time. The contrast between the front and the back of the two chambers was too strong. In front of them were the demons. Under the awe of these Terran friars, they knelt down and begged for mercy one by one, but suddenly there was a Terran in front of them who were so greedy for life and afraid of death. It was really hard to accept.At the same time, the old white monkey''s ear came Shen Shi with a kind of eager whisper, saying: "go, go!"


    As soon as the old white monkey gritted his teeth, he took Shen Shi back and said, "don''t come here, I''ll kill him!"


    The Terran friars were stunned. They all stopped and looked at each other subconsciously. However, the younger martial brother Qian on the west side seemed to be extremely murderous. He sneered and suddenly made a big sword. He didn''t care about Shen Shi''s life or death. He rushed back directly. At the same time, he sneered: "it''s better for such a coward to lose face in front of the demon clan And killed him. "


    Both Shen Shi and the old white monkey were shocked. Seeing that the sword was dazzling and burning, they were about to fly to their eyes. When they were about to be killed together, Shen Shi was cold and cold in sweat. He felt a blank in his mind and suddenly cried out:


    "stop, I''m a disciple of Lingxiao sect in Haizhou!"


    "Boom!"


    The sword had already arrived, but at the same time, two figures came. Elder martial brother Geng''s voice sounded almost at the same time and said, "stop it!"


    Another figure was slim and swift, a little faster than elder martial brother Geng''s words. It was the beautiful woman who waved her hand and didn''t know what magic power. With a crisp sound, the sword fell back and went straight back to younger martial brother Qian''s hand.


    At this moment, the forest fell into a dead silence again. The old white monkey and the stone pig were still in shock and looked at Shen Shi with a pale face. But there were two more people in front of Shen Shi, one was the elder martial brother Geng, the other was the beautiful woman. This was her first move, but she was obviously very different.


    At the moment, she was a little surprised, but also a little suspicious. She frowned slightly, looked at Shen Shi, and said coldly:


    "what did you say just now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    The forest was quiet, and the atmosphere suddenly became so tense that people wanted to suffocate. Especially when the young and beautiful woman suddenly came to Shen Shi and the old white monkey, there was a strong smell on her body. After staring at Shen Shi and asking the question, Shen Shi and the old white monkey, including the stone pig behind, felt out of breath.


    Among the five Terran friars, it seems that this young woman, who has never done anything, is the most powerful.


    Shen Shi''s face seemed pale and nervous, but he pushed his hand back and hit the old white monkey.


    The old white monkey was startled and responded immediately. He roared: "none of you are allowed to come here. I''ll kill anyone who dares to come here!"


    With that, he laid the dagger which he had picked up from nowhere on Shen Shi''s neck. Meanwhile, he took Shen Shi''s clothes with his other hand and walked back slowly.


    At the moment, the rest of the other Terran friars also arrived. Five of them stood in a row with different faces. Looking at the two different demons and the young man who was captured by the demons, especially the younger martial brother Qian''s face was the most ugly. Especially when he saw the old white monkey with Shen Shi and Shi Zhu walking slowly to the depth of the forest, he couldn''t help stepping forward Take a step, it seems that you want to hurt the killer again.


    But the other hand suddenly stretched out from the side, but elder martial brother Geng grabbed him and said: "Qian Yi, don''t mess with me!"


    Qian Yi looks at Shen Shi and others with a sour look in his eyes and says, "are you going to let them go like this?"


    Elder martial brother Geng seemed to be a steady man. He frowned and said, "Lingxiao sect is one of the four leaders in the world. It''s a very important position. The disciples can''t kill at will, and..." He hesitated for a moment. At the same time, he looked at the young woman and said, "let''s go to Tianjian palace, where Nangong''s younger martial sister is. They belong to the four upright families in the world. They have a lot to do with Lingxiao sect. We should not move lightly. If we hurt the harmony between the two schools, it''s not a big sin."


    His words didn''t mean to lower his voice. People nearby heard them. The other male friars all showed thoughtful expressions on their faces. They all turned their heads and looked at the beautiful woman named Nangong. After hearing elder martial brother Geng''s words, the female friar with compound surname Nangong''s face changed slightly and frowned slightly. Looking at Shen Shi, her eyes were also a little late I doubt it.


    However, the old white monkey still took Shen Shi back with great care, but Shen Shi also heard the words of elder martial brother Geng in the process of retreating. Especially when the word "sword Palace" came into his ears that day, he immediately recalled his vague memory.


    It turned out that he was a friar in the first Department of Tianjian palace. No wonder he felt so familiar.


    Tianjian palace, like Lingxiao sect, is also one of the four famous schools in the world, including Nangong Xiaoyu, the founder of Lingxiao sect, and Gan Jingcheng, the founder of Lingxiao sect.


    In fact, in today''s Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, the four famous schools, which occupy the highest peak, are proud of the world and have passed on for thousands of years. Their ancestors are all the six sages of the human race, and their respective family inheritance is also deeply integrated with these four famous schools, and they have been multiplying for thousands of years.


    In addition to Lingxiao sect and Tianjian palace, the other two famous gates are Zhenlong hall and Yuanshi gate. Zhenlongdian was founded by Ji Rongxuan of the six sages of the human race in the past, but the last one is different from the other three schools, because there are three sages in the six sages of the human race from the beginning. They are yuan Wentian, who once ranked first in the six sages of the human race, Gu Zizhen and song Wende, who ranked fourth and fifth in the six sages of the human race.


    For many years, these four famous schools have never been weak, and they have always stood at the top of the human cultivation world. Among the four orthodox schools, yuanshimen is the leader, including the once-in-a-decade gathering of the four orthodox schools, which has always been called by yuanshimen.


    However, these words are a little far away. Naturally, Tianjian palace, which is one of the four orthodox schools, is well-known in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. Shen Shi has been familiar with it since he was a child. However, the reason why he didn''t respond to it is that he had a vague impression after hearing the word xuanjian gate. It''s because Tianjian palace, a sect, controlled and developed three schools hundreds of years ago The next gate is xuanjian gate, Jinjian gate and Feijian gate. The relationship between the former and the latter is basically master-slave.


    Tianjian palace, like the other three famous schools, occupies an excellent place in the world of Hongmeng, and is proud of the world. The three subordinate schools are generally for Tianjian palace to expand its influence in other circles. At the same time, they also explore talented disciples, or search for all kinds of cultivation resources, including all kinds of natural materials and treasures, and even the most important Lingshi veins for practitioners And so on.


    This kind of relationship is basically open in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. The monks of these three sects often regard themselves as the disciples of Tianjian palace, and others often only remember the sect of Tianjian palace. So when Shen Shi suddenly heard about xuanjianmen before, he didn''t think of tianjiangong, a famous family that was on a par with his own clan.


    However, the young woman with compound surname Nangong is obviously not easy to deal with. She is also a disciple of Sizheng. She doesn''t seem to have as much scruples as elder martial brother Geng and others. With her surname, she may be a descendant of Nangong family inherited by Nangong Xiaoyu, one of the six sages of the old clan.I''m afraid it''s not enough to see the identity of Lingxiao sect''s disciples.


    He felt uneasy here and pretended to be panic stricken. But Yu Guang from the corner of his eye still secretly looked at the woman. Suddenly, he saw her step forward and look calm. He said, "I''m Nangong Ying, the disciple of Tianjian palace. Since this brother claims to be a disciple of Lingxiao sect, please tell me his name. We have a lot of friendship with Lingxiao sect, and there is a way to do it quickly Inform lingxiaozong as soon as possible for verification. "


    Her voice was calm and plain, but the meaning of her words was a little suspicious. It was obvious that Nangong Ying, a young but highly virtuous girl, thought that there would not be such a rubbish under Lingxiao sect, who was a disciple of Sizheng sect.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but then he felt that the body of the old white monkey behind him was also slightly stunned. He suddenly felt anxious and scolded the old monkey for being confused. If the situation is not fast going, these Terran friars will start to kill the demon clan, but they won''t be half soft.


    He coughed fiercely and raised his neck. It looked as if the old white monkey suddenly pressed the blade again. His face suddenly showed panic and fear of life and death. It seemed that he was going to be paralyzed next moment, even shaking his body. At the same time, taking advantage of this gap, he heavily stepped on the foot of the old white monkey and gasped in a loud voice:


    "I I am a disciple of Lingxiao sect Shen Shi, it''s true. Don''t come here. You must help me... "


    The old white monkey was hit by him again, and his step back was a little faster. On nangongying''s beautiful face, she saw Shen Shi''s appearance of panic and fear of life and death. She immediately showed some disgust, and there was a trace of contempt in her eyes. However, lingxiaozong''s three words were very important. Even if she was born in a famous family, she was a little bit contemptuous at the moment Don''t dare to move lightly, under hesitation, but watch those two demons one person and a small black pig slowly retreat into the forest, gradually away.


    Nangongying doesn''t move, and the other four monks of xuanjianmen don''t want to do it. Qian Yi''s face looks unwilling. He hates to put away the immortal sword. Elder martial brother Geng comes to nangongying and whispers: "let them go like this?"


    Nangong Ying was silent for a moment, slowly shook her head, and said: "this person''s identity is suspicious, words can''t be trusted, but Tianjian palace and Lingxiao sect have been friends for thousands of years, and they have always been good friends. All the teachers and ancestors in the door are inseparable, or they can''t be moved lightly."


    Elder martial brother Geng took a look in the direction of Shen Shi''s retreat and said, "now..."


    When I get there, I''ll tell you if there''s a secret in the gate of lingzong. If there is such a person, Lingxiao sect will send someone to deal with it. If there is no such person, it is he who deceives us. "Speaking of this, Nangong Ying''s disgust in her eyes is more intense. It seems that Shen Shi''s ugly behavior of being greedy for life and afraid of death under the control of the demon clan just now really makes her despise, coldly saying,


    " then she can''t tolerate him! "


    Once he left the sight of the friars and hid in the forest, the old white monkey immediately let go of Shen Shi, and the stone pig also came in a hurry. The three people were as anxious as a bereaved dog, and ran all the way with a little black pig who was silly and didn''t know what was going on.


    The forest area is quite large. Naturally, they won''t go back to the original road when they run for their lives. Anyway, the most urgent task is to get rid of those Terran friars. Old white monkey and others are desperate to escape to the deep forest. I don''t know how long this run lasted, until I could no longer hear the movement behind me, and the light from the gap between the dense branches and leaves on the top of my head began to dim. Finally, the old white monkey stopped exhausted and sat down at the foot of a big tree, breathing heavily, as if he could not breathe.


    Shen Shi and Shi Zhu also stopped. Their bodies were far better than the old white monkey, so they could bear it now. However, they gasped a little. The little black pig, who had been following them all the time, seemed to be the most relaxed. They trotted all the way. At this time, they didn''t have a breath at all, and then they arched the wild flowers The grass has gone to play.


    "Water, water, is there water..." The old white monkey gasped, his lips cracked, and raised his head to ask Shi Zhu and Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and shook his head. Stone pig was almost like this. But suddenly he thought of something. He grinned and raised his hand. It turned out that the simple and direct pig demon was still holding the jar of Huadiao wine in one hand.


    In front of his eyes, the old white monkey seemed to have a look on his withered face. He quickly admitted, "come on, take it. Let me have a drink first."


    Stone pig put the flower carving wine jar in front of him, the old white monkey gently opened the seal, and suddenly a strong mellow smell of wine floated out. Just smell it, as if you can feel a mellow wine slowly into your throat, from the mouth has been warm into your stomach.


    The old white monkey''s face showed an expression of great satisfaction. With a kind of even sacred expression, he bent down and took a drink from the wine jar.Then he slowly closed his eyes and didn''t speak for a long time. Until Shen Shi and Shi Zhu began to worry, the old white monkey suddenly sighed a long sigh, and his face showed a trace of intoxication, saying:


    "good wine!"


    "This is the real Good wine


    Although his heart was a little restless at the moment, looking at the old white monkey''s image of getting what he wanted, Shen Shi still showed a smile. Just a moment later, the old white monkey gently put down the wine jar, then turned his head to look at him, staring at him, and then his face calmed down.


    Shen Shi''s brows wrinkled, and his heart suddenly felt uncomfortable. He said, "old monkey, what are you looking at?"


    The old white monkey was silent for a moment. He seemed to lower his head slightly. Then he finally opened his mouth, looked at him and said in a soft voice:


    "what is lingxiaozong''s disciple?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    "What are the disciples of lingxiaozong?"


    This sentence, the old white monkey asked very plain, looking at Shen Shi''s eyes are calm, but listen to Shen Shi''s ears, but as if the sky suddenly sounded a thunder in general.


    He looked at the old monkey demon in silence. His body was old and his face was withered. No matter how he looked, he was close to the withered lamp. Even if he was a demon family with a strong body, he could not cause any threat to him.


    But Shen Shi felt a shudder in his heart, and even felt a trace of fear under his eyes.


    Unconsciously, it has been three years


    He thought so, speechless.


    The old white monkey took another sip of wine. I don''t know if it was because of the good wine of the Terran. His old eyes were a little confused and dazed. He sighed gently and said in a low voice:


    "stone, what is the friar of Lingxiao sect?"


    Shen Shiqiang laughed for a while and said: "I said it casually. I just wanted to run for my life at that time..." Half explained, under the old white monkey''s gaze, his voice gradually fell down. Stone pig stood aside and didn''t seem to understand why the two of them suddenly began to say some strange words, while little black pig squatted at Shen Shi''s feet and yawned bored.


    In the woods, the atmosphere became cold and delicate.


    The old white monkey gazed at him deeply and kept silent for a long time. When the atmosphere here became colder and colder to make the stone pig feel uncomfortable, the old white monkey suddenly said, "I just thought about it carefully. Since I met you three years ago, I brought you back to the azure snake demon tribe. Up to now, I still didn''t expect that you had done anything harmful to the green snake tribe It''s a matter of time


    Shen Shi did not speak.


    The old white monkey was also silent. They had a close friendship, especially the old white monkey''s appreciation of Shen Shi. At this time, they all found that they were suddenly strange to each other and had a feeling of speechless.


    The wind was blowing through the trees, the leaves rustled, and it was getting dark.


    The old white monkey murmured, but he didn''t know what to say to himself. Then he looked up at the top of his head covered by branches and leaves, looked at the night sky outside the gap, and sighed:


    "it seems that the night here is similar to the demon world."


    "Hoo Hoo... " A deep snore came from the side at this time, breaking the awkward and cold atmosphere. The two silent people turned their heads and saw the stone pig lying on the ground beside him. In the shadow of the forest, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Before he escaped from the demon world, stone pig had already been severely injured by the demon general''s blood wolf, and he was directly cut off. After he came to the Guiyuan world, he ran for many times, and there was almost no time to rest. Even with his strong body, he couldn''t support himself at this time and fell asleep unconsciously.


    At the moment, it seems that the demon sleeps peacefully with his ferocious friends, but his face is so simple.


    A friend worthy of trust.


    So he fell asleep peacefully, sleeping so sweetly, as if Many years ago, the pig was just born in the black prison mountains and loved to sleep and eat.


    Shen Shi silently looks at the stone pig. In the past three years, he has been on the battlefield with the pig demon many times. Even though the stone pig is just the most common pig demon in the demon world, he is different from others.


    Looking at the sleeping stone pig, there is a trace of warmth in Shen Shi''s eyes.


    "I picked him up, too." Suddenly, an old but calm voice came from his side.


    Shen Shi turned his head and looked at the old white monkey. After the night fell in the forest, it was getting dark around him. The old white monkey''s face seemed to be in a shadow at the moment, and it was a little blurred. However, his voice was still very clear, with a little memory and a little loss,


    "that was a long time ago. When I saw him in the forest of Heiyu mountain, a litter of stone skin pigs were besieged by a group of blood eating wolves, and all the big pigs and little pigs were killed, leaving him alone. I drove away the rest of the wolves, and found him shivering under the sow''s bleeding body. Well, he was just born at that time, but I can see that he has some signs of blood variation. Perhaps this is the reason why the blood eating wolf, who has always been on his own, will attack them in groups. After all, monsters always covet the blood of change


    "Later, I took him with me. When I grew up, he always followed me until now."


    Shen Shi sat quietly beside the old white monkey, listening to his old voice recalling the past, listening carefully word by word, without any impatience.


    The old white monkey raised his head, seemed to drink another mouthful of wine, and then said: "but after all, he''s just a pig demon. His head is very stupid. He has been bullied by other demon clans since he was young. So for so many years, he only believed me, until later..." The old white monkey laughed and said, "it''s not until later, when you come, that stone pig can be regarded as a second friend."Shen Shi lowered his head slightly, still keeping silent.


    The old white monkey gazed at the sleeping figure of the stone pig in the dark and said, "you don''t know how happy he is since he made friends with you. Although he is stupid and can''t speak, I can see that because every time the tribe fights, he will stand in front of you."


    "He won''t say anything nice. He''ll just block your sword."


    "If it''s going to bleed, he''ll think it should come out of him."


    "If he''s going to die, he''ll think he should die earlier than us."


    "Am I right, stone?"


    Shen Shi seemed to be shaking slightly in the dark shadow. After a while, he said softly but powerfully:


    "yes!"


    The soft sound echoed, like the old white monkey''s smile. But in this forest, which gradually became cold and gloomy, his voice sounded so lonely and empty. After a while, the old monkey demon asked quietly:


    "so, like those Terran friars, you are not a demon, but a human?"


    This time, Shen Shi was silent for a long time, and the old white monkey waited quietly until he was in the dark. The figure who looked as if he had completely integrated into the shadow of the dark because of his black robe at the moment came over with a reply, calm, calm, vaguely sorry, but with that determination, he said to him in the dark:


    "yes!"


    In the village outside the forest.


    Several torches were lit at night. In the light of the torches, you can see a large number of grey lizard people lying on the hollow floor of the village. At the moment, most of them have been tied up. They look depressed and despairing.


    Outside the biggest house, the four monks of xuanjianmen are standing here. Nangongying, whose family background is extraordinary, has disappeared, and she doesn''t know where to go.


    At the moment, the four people gathered together and seemed to be discussing something with each other.


    One of them said to elder martial brother Geng: "elder martial brother Geng Cheng, elder martial sister Nangong said that she would go back to Duanyue city and contact Tianjian Palace by secret method to check whether there is such a person as Shen Shi under Lingxiao sect. How long will it take to come back?"


    Geng Cheng shook his head and said, "how can I know the secret of the sect?"


    Qian Yi suddenly sneered and said, "in my opinion, Shen Shi is mostly a fake. Even if there is such a person under Lingxiao sect, who can prove that he is not a fake Shen Shi?"


    Geng Cheng took a look at Qian Yi, then suddenly sighed and said, "younger martial brother Qian, I know that your parents died under the evil of the demon clan. But for those of us who practice Taoism, a firm heart is indispensable. Every time you meet the demon clan, you will be so fierce. For a long time, I''m afraid it will be bad for you."


    Qian Yi was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "thank you for your instruction. I will remember it." After that, he suddenly looked a little colder and said, "but I didn''t mean to prejudice these demons, or against the guy who called himself Shen Shi. There''s one thing. I think elder martial brother Geng and the two elder martial brothers may have forgotten."


    Geng Mei said, "what''s the matter?"


    Qian Yi said faintly: "if I remember correctly, Lingxiao sect, which is one of the four orthodox schools in the world, has a sect rule. If its disciples do not enter Ningyuan realm, they are not allowed to go to Jinhong mountain or walk in the world."


    Geng Cheng pondered for a moment, nodded thoughtfully and said: "it seems that there is such a way."


    Qian Yi said with a sneer: "the guy who calls himself Shen Shi, the jade mansion has not been opened yet, the elixir field has not been completed, which is a high-level realm of gas refining. Such a waste claims to be a disciple of Lingxiao sect, and he also walks to the remote Guiyuan realm at will. Is that believable?"


    Geng Cheng nodded slowly. It seemed that he had believed Qian Yi''s words for a while. After thinking for a moment, he said, "younger martial brother Qian is right, but since things have come to this point, we should not act rashly. At present, the most important thing for us is to send these gray lizard demons to Lingjing mine to excavate Lingjing. This is a major event. As for Shen Shi and the two remaining fleeing demons, we''d better wait for Nangong''s younger martial sister to come back, but it''s better to keep one person watching... "


    At this point, his eyes swept over the other three people. When he seemed to be hesitant, Qian Yi suddenly stood up and said, "elder martial brother, let me go."


    Geng Cheng frowned and hesitated at the bottom of his heart. Because of his parents'' accident, younger martial brother Qian hated the demon clan very much, and his temperament was also extreme. But in addition, everyone''s relationship was excellent, and Geng Cheng could not refute his face too much. So after pondering for a moment, he nodded and said: "since younger martial brother Qian volunteered, you can stay. But as long as you go to the forest and stare at those people, everything will be decided by Nangong when she comes back. "


    Qian Yi smiles, nods and agrees. Then he turns, but he goes to the forest outside the village.


    This cold and dark night is extraordinarily long.


    The wind, blowing more and more big, with endless chill blowing through the forest, so that all the birds and animals in the forest are curled up in their own nest, quietly looking forward to tomorrow when the sun rises, the beginning of a new day.Before that, how long will the darkness last?


    How much cold is there to endure?


    The old white monkey fell into a long silence. He shrunk in the dark, as if his withered body had been unable to resist the piercing cold of the night. He looked at the sleeping stone pig quietly and listened to the steady and peaceful breathing. Suddenly he was very envious.


    He also wants to go to sleep peacefully like this, without all kinds of troubles. Will it be a happier place when he is sleeping in a dream?


    But he knew he couldn''t sleep.


    He felt very cold. He felt that this strange place was much colder than the demon world. But his reason clearly told him that there was nothing particularly bad here.


    Maybe my heart is cold?


    Maybe dying?


    Fingers and toes, every inch of the skin is so cold, cool, as if all pervasive desperately into their own body, like frozen into an old ice monkey. But fortunately, the old white monkey suddenly laughed in the dark, with a sense of self mockery.


    Fortunately, at least, at the moment, there is a jar of Huadiao wine.


    He burst out laughing, then hugged the jar of wine, opened his mouth and drank it.


    The mellow wine, such as Qiong Jiang Yu Ye, was a wonderful taste he had never tasted in his life. From the corner of his mouth to the tip of his tongue, from throat to gastrointestinal tract, every inch of these beautiful wine flowed through made the old white monkey feel warm.


    The wine dispelled the chill and warmed his heart. The old white monkey couldn''t help but indulge in the feeling like heaven. He kept drinking with some groans and sighed heartily in his heart:


    this is the real wine. It''s not a waste of my life''s expectation. Even if I die at this moment, I really don''t have any regrets.


    When Shen Shi found something wrong, he jumped up and rushed over to grab the wine jar. The old white monkey''s body tilted, as if he had choked on the wine. He coughed with his back against a big tree. The coughing sound became more and more frequent. Later, he felt a little heartbreaking pain.


    Shen Shi squatted beside him, lowered his voice and said angrily, "are you crazy? Drinking like this will kill people! "


    The old white monkey''s body is shaking violently. Suddenly, he reaches out his shaking hand and grabs Shen Shi''s arm. Shen Shi subconsciously retreated, but then he saw the old white monkey staring at him in the dark.


    It was a look of pain, disappointment, struggle and loss.


    His body suddenly seemed to be frozen, and he could not move any more. He even dared not look directly into such eyes and lowered his head slightly.


    In his ear, the old white monkey gasped. Then when the cough calmed down a little, the old monkey demon finally said, "you Is it the same stone? "


    Shen Shi looked up at him in silence. The old and wrinkled face was not far from his eyes. The palm of his arm seemed to be shaking slightly at the moment.


    Shen Shi said nothing more, but nodded.


    The old white monkey took a deep breath, stared at Shen Shi in the dark, and said, "tell me, are all the words that those people say in the daytime true? Has the Terran really become so powerful? "


    There was silence in the darkness, as if the darkness had reached the deepest and thickest time. It seemed that the answer was like a terrible hand dragging them to hell. But under the eyes of the old white monkey, Shen Shi could not say anything against his will. He bit his teeth and said, "yes."


    The old white monkey was so numb that he finally passed the color of despair in his eyes. He slowly let go of his hand, and his eyes gradually became empty. He murmured: "how can this happen, how can this happen..."


    Shen Shi saw that his body was shaking vaguely. It seemed that he could not even sit still. He quickly came forward and hugged him.


    When he put his hands around the old white monkey''s shoulder, he suddenly found that the old monkey''s body had been thin to such a point. It turned out that under those clothes, it was a skin and bone like body. The feeling that the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry had never deceived him.


    He just hugged the old white monkey who was shaking. He felt that the night was so cold and long. He felt that the old monkey in his hand seemed to die at any time.


    But he could do nothing. All he could do was to hold the trembling and desperate old monkey demon tightly, hoping to make him a little warmer.


    Suddenly, as if in the boundless darkness, a deep and hoarse song suddenly sounded. It was an old song with the boundlessness of a long time:


    open the world Break Hongmeng The holy demon comes out Wan shining


    Laugh at the world All the ants Only my demon Immortal


    PI Jianrui Beheading the enemy Blood flow Thirsty to drink


    Every word, every word, with endless rebellious and boundless meaning, reverberates in this strange and cold night sky, like telling the glory of the ancient demon clan in the past.


    However, the voice seems to be trembling, in this dark and cold night wind, gradually desolate into desolation, and finally gradually despair, into the heart of the sob, with the wind away, into the darkness of nothing.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    From early morning to dusk, from evening to dawn, time goes away bit by bit, sometimes as fast as lightning, sometimes in autumn.


    Some people fall asleep peacefully, immerse themselves in the beautiful and warm dreamland, and even can see the beauty they are looking forward to most in their dreams. However, some people can''t sleep all night, sit still, open their eyes, look at this seemingly endless night, and even give up hope for the new day.


    Then it was daybreak.


    As the night passed, when the first ray of light from the sky came down, there was a light mist floating in the forest. There were some crystal clear dew on the leaves and weeds, and there were several clear birdsong sounds in the distance, which added a bit of quietness to the forest.


    Stone pig is still asleep, maybe he was hurt too much and tired before, maybe because he saw something he really loved in his dream, so his ferocious and ugly face still shows a mild smile which is rarely seen in ordinary days, and he still sleeps in his dream.


    The little black pig is also sleeping. Although he doesn''t know when to start, the little pig''s eating and sleeping have suddenly decreased a lot, even though these two things are his favorite things in the past. However, in this quiet morning forest, it still relies on Shen Shi''s side and sleeps quietly. Occasionally, when it sleeps, its drooping ears will suddenly bounce, as if it has dreamt of something. But soon, it will scratch its head on Shen Shi''s body and go back to sleep.


    Shen Shi didn''t sleep, neither did the old white monkey.


    In this way, the two of them sat in the dark forest all night without saying a word.


    Dew quietly wet the skirt, let the body feel the chill here, Shen Shi silently with his hand to send the little drops, looked up to the old white monkey.


    In the morning light, one night later, the old white monkey''s face was nearly pale, only on his cheek there were two faint abnormal red halos, including his eyes, also full of blood.


    The wine jar with flower carving wine was tightly held in his arms. By this time, it was half empty. The old white monkey had been drinking all night.


    One mouthful, one mouthful after another, the strong and mellow smell of wine surrounded him, making him look as if he had been soaked out of the wine. Except for his eyes, although they were turbid, they did not close.


    He was staring at the world, watching the sky light up from the endless darkness, watching the morning light fall from the leaves, illuminating the forest. Then he turned his head, looked at Shen Shi, and suddenly said:


    "before I read the book, it said that although the wine made by the Terran is mellow and sweet, it will be drunk after drinking too much, but this night I will be drunk No matter how you drink it, you can''t get drunk. Are all the words in the book deceptive


    Shen Shi shook his head silently. After a while, he said softly, "don''t drink."


    The old white monkey laughed, ignored him and took another sip from the wine jar.


    Then he waved his hand, as if he was tired at last, lowered his head slightly, put his head on the edge of the wine jar, took a deep breath of the wine, and said:


    "you go."


    Shen Shi looked at him silently. The old white monkey just hung his head and looked as if all the tiredness of the night was pouring in at the moment and he was about to fall asleep. Shen Shi didn''t say anything more, or he didn''t know what to say. With a few inexpressible loss and loss, he slowly stood up.


    The movement of the body bounced the little black pig sleeping on him to the ground. The little black pig''s head turned and woke up. He opened his eyes, yawned, stood up and rubbed his head at Shen Shi''s feet.


    Shen Shi took a deep look at the old white monkey, turned and walked. After a few steps, he stopped and said, "do you have any other words to ask me?"


    Behind him came the tired voice of the old white monkey, old and weak, and said, "what else can I ask, and what''s the use of asking?"


    Shen Shi stood for a while, then looked up at the sky. Between the leaves, the morning light was a little brighter. Maybe outside the woods, it was a brand new day and a brand new and familiar world.


    He walked forward quietly and silently. Under the sleeves of his black robe, his hands clenched into fists, but from the beginning to the end, he never looked back. Little black pig looked back at the old white monkey and the stone pig who was still sleeping. It seemed that he didn''t know. So he went over and rubbed the stone pig''s shoulder with his head. Seeing that the stone pig was still awake, he hummed twice. Then he ran forward with short legs and followed Shen Shi''s feet.


    A person and a pig, so slowly away, slowly disappeared behind the leaves of trees.


    With his back against the tree, the old white monkey watched the two figures leave. His face was expressionless, but his lips were trembling slightly. Then he grinned, raised his head, held the wine jar in his arms, and drank a lot of wine.


    Closing his eyes, he seemed to be a dreamer, sighing softly: "good wine."


    Wind over the top of the forest, branches and leaves gently swing, leaving only a few lonely, residual in this quiet deep forest.


    The sound of rustling footsteps reverberated in the dense forest, and the light fell from the gaps between the top branches and leaves, illuminating the road ahead. With the swing of the tree crown, the light staggered and changed, like dancing light spots, fell on Shen Shi and little black pig.Walking all the way, through trees and shrubs, we are getting farther and farther away from last night and closer to the outside world.


    At that time when the light and shadow were interlaced, the current light suddenly brightened up. When we could see the edge of the forest, Shen Shi''s steps suddenly stopped and stood in the same place.


    The master looked up at the pig and stopped.


    Shen Shi looks back silently. The forest is deep and covers all the traces of his past. It''s like this road he''s gone through. When he looks back, it''s gone. It''s like a dream. When he wakes up, it disappears without a trace. It''s like he''s never really gone.


    The shadow of the tree is whirling and swaying with the wind, which covers the way and the figure of the old friend.


    After a moment of gazing out of the forest, the pig strode quietly through the dark.


    The bright light came down from the sky and made him squint slightly. The fresh wind came from the far field and floated his wrinkled black robe.


    It''s a brand new day. It''s so beautiful and sunny. The sky is blue. There are some white clouds in the distance. The river is clear and winding. Even the small village that suffered a disaster yesterday seems to have some peace.


    As if it was the feeling he had been familiar with since he was a child, the taste of being at ease in the human race.


    He couldn''t help stepping towards the village.


    When we got closer, we could see that there were still many traces of looting in the village, and the ruins were still lying on the ground everywhere. Of course, the burning fire had already gone out, but some of the charred and blackened wooden window frames could also be seen.


    At least when the villagers of maixuanmen came back to the village, they didn''t know the names of the villagers.


    But on the road and the open space in the village, there are obvious signs of disorder. It seems that many people have passed by, and many people have been left here. But now it is empty and nothing is left.


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept around and walked away. Little black pig followed him and looked around.


    When he was about to approach the house where flowers and wine were hidden yesterday, suddenly a voice came from the front. Shen Shi stopped and looked up. There were two people standing under the eaves. They were Geng Cheng and Nangong Ying.


    At this moment, Geng Cheng said to Nangong Ying: "I''m sorry Last night, we sent all the demon clans to the mine cave, and left Fu Jun, Ding and two younger martial brothers to guard there. With our original staff, we must be safe. Everything is waiting for the day when we open the cave and dig the mine... "


    Although he looks much older than Nangong Ying, Geng Cheng seems to be more respectful in front of this beautiful woman. Nangong Ying is listening quietly when she suddenly frowns. However, she sees Shen Shi approaching from the village and stops Geng Cheng''s words with a wave of her hand.


    Geng Cheng looked back and said, "is that you?"


    Shen Shi stopped in amazement, but he didn''t expect to meet these two people suddenly. He was a little flustered for a moment. In the battle yesterday, he could see clearly. Each of the monks of the mysterious sword gate could activate the magic weapon of the immortal sword, and the monks who could activate the magic weapon should at least have the way of coagulating the yuan realm. In other words, these mysterious sword gates No matter which monk he was, he was steadfastly suppressed in the realm of Taoism. After all, for three years in the demon world, he suffered from no spiritual crystal cultivation, but he was just outside the high-level threshold of Qi refining realm. He was delayed for three years, and he is still only a monk of Qi refining realm.


    Shen Shi didn''t have the slightest confidence in Geng Cheng when he was short of a big realm of Daoism. Moreover, he faintly felt that Nangong Ying was outstanding among these people yesterday, and easily defeated Qian Yi''s flying sword. This Daoism skill is not easy. I''m afraid that she is at least in the high level of Ningyuan realm, and even cultivated to the divine realm.


    When Shen Shi looked at the two men, he could not help regretting that he rushed into the village, but it was too late for him to regret. He had to smile and said: "I Taking advantage of that a few demon clan don''t notice, oneself look for an opportunity to sneak out


    Geng Cheng and Nangong Ying look at each other, frown, and look at Shen Shi from head to toe. To tell you the truth, the name of lingxiaozong is like thunder in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. Geng Cheng has admired Shen Shi for a long time, but the Shen Shi He saw yesterday and today makes him unable to connect him with lingxiaozong.


    Nangong Ying, who was standing beside him, seemed to have a subtle look, but after a moment, she said with a light look: "I contacted Tianjian Palace last night. When they got the news, they told Lingxiao Zong about it with" Wanli water mirror "and asked if there was a person named Shen Shi in Lingxiao Zong."


    Shen Shi''s heart thumped for a moment, and suddenly became nervous for no reason.


    Nangong Ying looked at him, and a look of doubt flashed by, but she said, "not long after that, news came from lingxiaozong that there was a disciple like you, and she would send someone to pick you up. It''s just that Guiyuan kingdom is located in a remote place. Even if the fastest way to get here is from Lingxiao sect, it will take at least ten days to get here. So we agreed to meet you at the "sanchunlou" in Duanyue city in ten days. Do you understand? "Shen Shi closed his eyes. His tight body suddenly seemed to relax. Then he nodded solemnly, clasped his fist and arched his hand to Nangong Ying and said, "I know. Thank you, Nangong elder martial sister."


    Nangong Ying looks at him and suddenly says, "although Lingxiao sect only says that you can meet in Duanyue city in ten days, we have a branch in Duanyue city. If you want to live there for a few days, it''s OK to wait for your sect."


    Geng Cheng''s face changed slightly, and he took a look at Nangong Ying. She seemed to be puzzled. The woman who had a great reputation in Tianjian palace was not pleased with her yesterday, but today she suddenly invited her.


    Shen Shi was also surprised, but then he shook his head. After three years in the demon world, he came back. He wanted to have a good look at the new place from the bottom of his heart. Moreover, he still had an indescribable sense of distance from the friars of Tianjian palace and xuanjian gate. Maybe it was because what they did to the grey lizard tribe yesterday made Shen Shi subconsciously understand I''m not feeling well.


    So in the end, Shen Shi politely declined.


    Seeing that he doesn''t want to go there, Nangong Ying doesn''t force her to stay. She only says that if she needs to, she can go to Duanyue city to find her. After Shen Shi agrees to thank her, she doesn''t want to stay any longer, so she turns and walks outside the village.


    After watching him go away, Geng Cheng turns to Nangong Ying and says, "Nangong younger martial sister, why do you suddenly seem to value this person again? He clearly..."


    Nangong Ying''s delicate face showed a thoughtful look, and slowly said: "Wanli water mirror technique can only communicate one sentence at a time. Based on our friendship with Lingxiao sect, they should have given this person to our care, or asked us to take them and send someone to take them away."


    Geng Cheng frowned and said, "do you mean..."


    Nangong Ying said faintly: "Lingxiao sect has sent people all the way here, but it seems that they don''t want outsiders to interfere, and they don''t want to meet Shen Shi at our place. It seems that It seems to give people the feeling that they want to take this person back secretly. "


    Geng Cheng was surprised and said in a low voice, "is there any secret about this man?"


    Nangong Ying silently shakes her head and just looks at Shen Shi who is walking away. There seems to be more and more doubts in her eyes.


    Just as Shen Shiyan was about to walk out of the village, suddenly, a sharp but harsh scream rang out from the deep forest outside the village.


    The cry was so shrill that it seemed as if the man who was crying was suffering from great pain. Even at such a distance, the three people in the village could hear it clearly.


    For a moment, their faces changed slightly. Shen Shi also stopped subconsciously and looked up at the forest in amazement. Just when he was a little suspicious, he suddenly saw a figure coming out from the edge of the forest. It was Qian Yi, the disciple of xuanjianmen whom he had seen yesterday.


    See Qian Yi at the moment with a grim smile, a bloodstain, but look at his action if there is no sign of injury, it seems that other people''s blood spilled on him. After hearing the scream, Nangong Ying and Geng Cheng soon came to the village. Seeing Qian Yi''s fierce and murderous appearance, Nangong Ying immediately frowned.


    Shen Shi didn''t know why, his heart beat fast suddenly, and even his breathing was a little difficult. When Qian Yi got close to him, Shen Shi was surprised to find that he was carrying a bloody thing in his hand. When he looked at it carefully, it turned out to be a much stronger arm than ordinary people. The blood kept flowing from the wound of the broken arm and dripping on the ground. All the way, it was dyed into a blood road. It looked as if it had just been cut off from someone.


    The dazzling bright red came into his eyes. The little black pig beside him suddenly gave a low roar, while Shen Shi''s body was shaking heavily. He felt as if his arm had fallen into the abyss and his heart was broken.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    The blood trickled down from the thick broken arm. It was bloody. Qian Yi, who came out of the woods, looked like a ghost from Jiuyou, ferocious and murderous.


    Looking at his appearance, Nangong Ying and Geng Cheng, who also come to the village, are not good-looking. Nangong Ying''s face, in particular, suddenly sinks down and stares at Qian Yi, showing no disguised disgust. Geng Cheng frowned, but maybe it was because he and Qian Yi were both disciples of xuanjianmen and had a friendship. He forced a smile, but turned to nangongying and said in a low voice:


    "younger martial brother Qian is good at everything, even if he is a little bit extreme, he is jealous of evil..."


    Nangong Ying coldly interrupted his words and said: "hate evil as hatred? I think it''s bloodthirsty! Such a person, such a mind, xuanjianmen, as the lower gate of Tianjian palace, is also a model of justice in the world. How can they be included in the gate? "


    Geng Cheng was silent for a moment, but he was a little older. He knew the world and the status of Nangong''s younger martial sister in front of him in Tianjian palace. If she went back to say more, he was afraid that not only Qian Yi would die, but also he would not escape being reprimanded or even punished by the elder teachers. After cursing Qian Yi a few words in his heart, he said with a strong smile: "he is peaceful in his daily life and seldom quarrels with others. It''s just that he suffered great changes since he was a child, and his parents died unexpectedly in the hands of a robber who was robbed by the demon clan. Therefore, he hated the remaining evils of the demon clan to the bone, and some of them acted too much. I''ll teach him a lesson later. Please forgive me. "


    Nangong Ying''s face changed. Suddenly she gave a cold hum and said, "it''s not easy for Tianjian palace to be famous for thousands of years. You''d better take care of yourself!" After that, she turned around and waved her hand directly. A bright sword appeared out of thin air, carrying her directly to the sky. In a twinkling of an eye, she galloped to the distance.


    Geng Cheng watched Nangong Ying leave. When he turned around again, his face was very ugly. At this time, Qian Yi, a bloody man, had already come to the front of the village. When he passed by Shen Shi, his steps gave him a slight pause. He seemed to have a deep look at Shen Shi. His eyes flashed with hatred and fierce light. In a flash, with the dripping blood and pungent blood, Geng Cheng''s eyes were full of anger, It reminds Shen Shi of the bloodthirsty demon general blood wolf in the demon world.


    At this time, Geng Cheng''s angry voice came not far behind and said, "Qian Yi, what are you doing with your bloody body?"


    Qian Yi turns to Geng Cheng and looks at him. It seems that he respects his elder martial brother and nods. However, there is no trace of fear and guilt in his face. On the contrary, he smiles and says, "I found some fish in the forest who were caught by the demon clan yesterday. They are not satisfied with him, so I concocted them hard."


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly trembled again.


    Geng Cheng snorted, looking at it, he was obviously annoyed, and said: "I''ve told you many times, don''t be so extreme to the upper demon clan. Especially this time, you still fall in the eyes of Nangong junior sister. Do you know how much trouble we will have if she goes back to say more? Even the master may not be able to protect us! "


    Qian Yi gave a cold smile, threw the broken arm to the ground, and made a dull sound of "poof", which made Shen Shi''s pale body shake like an electric shock.


    Geng Cheng looked at Qian Yi, looked up and sighed, shook his head and said, "just, just, I can''t talk about you. Anyway, you can do whatever you want. I won''t come out with you any more. It''s really mud that can''t support you on the wall!"


    Then he turned his head and left. It seems that he was very disappointed with this younger martial brother. However, after a few steps, he seemed to think of something again. He turned his head and pointed to Shen Shi and said to Qian Yi, "younger martial sister Nangong has contacted the door. She said that there is such a person as him under Lingxiao sect, and he has sent someone to pick him up. Be honest and don''t do it again If you don''t know what to do, you can''t afford the consequences. "


    After that, Geng Cheng turned and continued to leave. After a while, he disappeared from the village. It seemed that he was not in the mood to stay here. In front of the village, only Shen Shi and Qian Yi are left.


    A gust of wind from the distant field, blowing across the river outside the village, rippled a bit, and then leisurely blowing over Shen Shi''s body. The wind, as if with a bit of blood, it is not far from his side, such as evil spirit evil spirit General Qian Yi body upload.


    The bright red blood, from the forest to here, dyed the dazzling and shocking blood.


    Qian Yi gives Shen Shi a cold look. His eyes are like a hungry wolf staring at the prey. After a moment, he suddenly grins grimly. He reaches out his hand and gently wipes the blood from his face. He throws it away. The blood spot is thrown onto Shen Shi''s Lapel intentionally or unintentionally.


    "You''re lucky, son of a bitch!"


    After that, he stopped looking at Shen Shi and walked into the village with blood.


    Shen Shi stood there, staring at the stump arm on the ground, breathing more and more quickly, blood in his eyes looming, and the little black pig beside him was also a little restless at the moment, and he kept gently scratching the ground with his hoof.It was as if the blood in his eyes had not stopped, and the blood in his eyes was almost the same My body.


    All of a sudden, he rushed out, toward the forest, along the road of blood, recklessly to the depths of the secluded forest.


    As he ran, it seemed that a voice was roaring in his heart at this time. He never knew that he was so afraid, even though he had experienced so many battles in the past three years when he was struggling to survive in the demon world, and he was not as afraid as this time when he was in the critical moment of life and death.


    Rush into the forest, the bright light is suddenly blocked by the canopy, light and shadow interlace, as if this forest and forest are two different worlds.


    Shen Shi gasped heavily and ran forward desperately. There were still bright blood stains on the ground among the branches and leaves. He ran all the way over the big trees and the dense thorns and shrubs. Even if the sharp thorns cut his clothes, Shen Shi seemed to be totally unconscious.


    His eyes just staring at the front, along the bloodstain, desperately running, running.


    Panting in the quiet forest echoed, and then at a certain moment, suddenly stopped!


    The smell of blood seemed to be ten times stronger suddenly. It was behind the big tree in front of him. Shen Shi vaguely remembered the familiar scene in front of him, as if it was the place where he stayed all night last night.


    He fixed his eyes on the place, and his steps were heavy as if he had been suddenly leaded, but he finally got up his courage, turned around the big tree trunk and looked forward.


    On the green and green glade, it was dyed red by bloody blood. The wine jar with flower carving wine was powerless to roll to one side. Even the residual wine water seemed to reflect a little red.


    The old and rickety monkey demon sits on the ground with his head down and his back against a big tree. His feet are distorted irregularly and glaringly. It seems that he has been trampled off by his life, and his body has been nailed to the tree directly through his abdomen by a stick with a rough and sharp fist.


    Not far away from him, the mighty stone pig was falling into a pool of blood. The only remaining arm had been cut off again. At the same time, there were countless wounds on his body, large and small, which seemed to have been hurt by a sharp blade. His ferocious face was full of twisted pain.


    However, the pig demon in the pool of blood is still alive and still refuses to faint. He shouts in his mouth with a voice of unknown meaning and screams like an old white monkey.


    But the old white monkey''s head has been drooping, without the slightest response.


    So Shi Zhuhong''s eyes, roaring and shouting, struggled to climb to the old white monkey. Even though he had no arms, he still tried his best to wriggle on the ground. In this way, he got close to the old white monkey and leaned against his body, trying to pull out the stick from his abdomen.


    But he has no hands.


    None of them.


    Stone pig''s eyes seem to split, his body does not know whether it is because of pain or rage, constantly shaking, and then he suddenly lowered his head, opened his mouth, desperate to bite the stick with his teeth, desperate to struggle, want to pull the stick out of the old white monkey''s stomach.


    This is what Shen Shi saw with his own eyes when he came back.


    The whole world seemed to be suddenly frozen and still, and then it sounded like a thunder in the depth of his soul. He could not hear all the sounds. The bright world also seemed to fall into boundless darkness, leaving endless blood and despair.


    He rushed over with a low roar and fell on his knees beside the two demons. His hands were shaking and there was only a blank in his heart.


    Stone pig saw him, a surprise flashed on his face, yelled at Shen Shi, but the voice was vague and strange, and there was blood flowing from his mouth. Shen Shi raised his head blankly, and his body suddenly trembled again. He found that the blood in Shi Zhu''s mouth was stained, but there was no tongue.


    The muscles on Shen Shi''s cheek tensed for a moment. He held the stone pig in his arms, and a thousand words came to his heart. In the end, there was nothing left but misery, but he could not say a word.


    Stone pig seems to be full of relief after seeing Shen Shi, and his face is also quiet. He closes his mouth and looks at Shen Shi. His ugly face is in the deepest pain, but after the dying struggle, he shows a kind of reassuring smile.


    He looked at Shen Shi, as if there was a question in his simple eyes.


    Shen Shi felt a blur in front of his eyes. Tears fell quietly on Shi Zhu''s face. His voice was as hoarse as choking. Then he nodded desperately, hugged Shi Zhu and said, "I''m ok, I''m ok..."


    Shi Zhu grinned, as if he was happy, as if he wanted to say something, as if he wanted to tell Shen Shi, as if he wanted to be the same as in the past. His head tilted slowly. In Shen Shi''s desperate eyes, he suddenly fell into his arms and did not move.Shen Shi''s body suddenly froze, as if his whole body had fallen into a cold ice cellar, and could not move any more. Only in his mouth, there was a hoarse roar of despair like a wild animal.


    At his feet, the little black pig came over, looked at the stone pig''s face, and then licked his cheek with his tongue. He whispered a few times, and then rubbed the stone pig''s head with his head, just as he used to wake him up in the demon world.


    A slight groan rang out beside Shen Shi. Shen Shi was shocked. He turned his head and saw that it was the old white monkey who moved. He was startled, put down the stone pig''s body, hugged the old white monkey''s shoulder, and cried in a low voice: "old monkey, wake up, wake up, I''m a stone!"


    The old white monkey''s face was as white as a piece of paper. It was as if the last breath of life in his old body had been lost today, leaving only the last bit of life. He seemed to hear Shen Shi''s cry. His decadent and lifeless eyes reluctantly lifted and looked at Shen Shi. Then he said in a low voice:


    "didn''t he tell you to leave? Why did he come back?"


    Shen Shi looked down at his abdomen. A faint despair passed in his heart. The stick penetrated the old white monkey''s abdominal cavity, which was a fatal wound. If it was pulled out at this moment, it would kill the old white monkey immediately.


    "It''s no use." The old white monkey seemed to see his idea, and he laughed miserably over there. Then he saw the stone pig lying nearby, and the little black pig standing beside him trying to wake up the stone pig who refused to give up.


    He was silent, then turned to look at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi held his hands and kept shaking. He said in a low voice, "don''t worry, don''t worry, I will save you, I will save you..."


    The old white monkey shook his head slightly and laughed for a while. He seemed to feel a little tired. He leaned in Shen Shi''s arm for a while, and then said softly, "I''m going to die."


    "You won''t die suddenly!" he said


    The old white monkey looked at him. His old face was stained with blood, passing a trace of pain. But it seemed that he wanted to comfort Shen Shi. He laughed and said, "I''m old. Anyway, I''m dying. Don''t be sad."


    Shen Shi''s voice dropped suddenly. He felt as if something was going to tear his chest. He hugged the old white monkey tightly. His tears dropped down again and murmured: "don''t die, don''t die, I, I will take you and stone pig back to the demon world. I have a way, I will think of a way, I will take you back..."


    The old white monkey gazed at the young man, at this familiar and kind face with dim tears and pain, and raised his hand to touch his face.


    "Stone..."


    With tears streaming down his face, Shen Shi nodded to the old white monkey desperately.


    The look in the old white monkey''s eyes is rapidly dissipating, but he still stares at Shen Shi like this. At the last moment of his life, he is laborious and difficult. At the same time, with some warmth and expectation, he whispers:


    "well Live Go down Ah


    The voice was gradually low and silent, as if the most words had exhausted all his strength. Then the old monkey demon, with a weak arm, fell down and hit the ground beside him heavily.


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then his whole body began to shake involuntarily. The strong blood came from all directions, turned into a sea of blood, and completely engulfed him.


    His lips kept trembling. He looked blankly at the old white monkey and stone pig who were lying in his arms and beside him. Looking at their lifeless bodies, he murmured in a low voice:


    "what are you doing, don''t die, don''t die, I, I..."


    as expected, there is a cold voice from the other side of the world


    Shen Shi was shocked and turned his head slowly. Qian Yi, who was covered with blood, turned out from behind a big tree with a sneer. His face was full of murderous air and said: "I killed them both. Now I don''t care what your identity is. I want you to die with them!"


    There was a sudden thunder in the sky.


    The bright sky suddenly darkened, just like the darkness everywhere in the world. Dark clouds rolled and gathered from afar, and several flashes of lightning shuttled through the black sky.


    The wind blows and the clouds surge.


    The darkness roars!


    The wind howled, and the whole forest seemed to be shaking and dancing wildly.


    Shen Shi gently put down the body of the old white monkey, took a deep look at the old rickety face, and the stone pig''s last expression of comfort in pain not far away.


    Then he rose abruptly, his black robe dancing, and stood in the pool of blood, like the dark sky, in the endless shadow of the deep forest.


    He stood opposite Qian Yi, like a ghost full of hatred in the dark.


    No more. Step back.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Qian Yi looked at Shen Shi, his eyes full of ridicule, sneer: "a waste of gas refining, dare to brag in front of me?" With that, he glanced over the bodies of the old white monkey and the stone pig. Ha, he made an expression of sudden realization and said in surprise, "ah, are you having an attack for the remaining evils of the demon clan? Tut Tut, I''m sorry. When I killed them just now, I didn''t know you were their friend."


    "Otherwise..." Qian Yi stares at Shen Shi, his eyes gradually show a ferocious murderous air, and says, "I will bring them to you and kill them myself to show you, so that you can know the feeling that you can only witness but can''t help when your relatives are killed!"


    Shen Shi clenches his teeth and stares at the man in front of him. His hands slowly fall down. In silence, he has already taken out the magic talisman made of two pieces of animal skin from the cloth bag around his waist.


    At the critical moment of life and death, before the war, although he was furious at the moment, he still gritted his teeth and forbeared. His last reason reminded him that Qian Yi was the most powerful enemy he would face since his cultivation.


    A monk in Yuan Jing.


    For a man who is still in the initial stage of refining natural gas, countless examples in the past have already shown that he is a strong enemy with an overwhelming advantage. In the realm of cultivation of the human race, the gap of strength is extremely huge. Under normal circumstances, there is almost no possibility of cross-border victory, unless the weak side has a great chance or unimaginable fortune, and has some natural resources and land treasures that only exist in the legend, or the immortal soldiers, this may have a little chance to win.


    How many people will there be in the world?


    And the most important thing is that all the magic weapons of the peerless immortal soldiers need sufficient basic spiritual power to drive them, and this basic power is the threshold of Ningyuan realm. If you don''t reach the realm of Ning yuan, even if you get the magic weapon of immortal soldiers, you just can''t use it. You can only wait to die.


    Now Shen Shi is facing such a bad situation. It''s an endless battle, but he is a little lower than the enemy. Because of the three years'' delay of demon world, he still stays outside the threshold of Ning yuan realm. Even if he is only one step away, he can cross over.


    One step, a little step, just.


    But the reality is so cruel that he is still wandering outside Ningyuan. Qian Yi in front of him looks fierce and full of contempt. His look at Shen Shi is full of irony and condescension.


    No matter from which aspect, Qian Yi can''t see that he has the possibility of failing. All he has to do is to kill the scum of the human race who somehow dares to make friends with the remaining evils of the demon clan in this inaccessible forest, not only to kill him, but also to make him suffer all the pain before he dies. Finally, he will walk away as if he had lived here in the future.


    Shen chuckled at him.


    There was a flash of lightning in the sky, thunder rumbled, and the first raindrop fell from the sky.


    Shen Shi''s eyes are full of blood. He stares at Qian Yi''s figure. His hands are hidden in his sleeve robes. There are two magic charms between his fingers. His face is expressionless, but his heart seems to be in a storm. In that moment, he has turned countless thoughts.


    What to do?


    How can a monk in ningyuanjing defeat him?


    The power of the first level five elements method is too small. When I was practicing it, I was told by countless people that it can''t hurt the strong body of monk Ning Yuan Jing. But what else do I have?


    "Sand, sand..." It''s the sound of rain falling on the branches and leaves. The forest is getting more and more dim, though it''s in the daytime, like late at night.


    "Sand, sand..." It was the sound of Qian Yi''s footsteps coming with a grim smile. He was like a murderous beast, staring at the prey in front of him, even sticking out his tongue to lick the blood bead left at the corner of his mouth.


    Shen demon saw the shadow of the wolf in a trance.


    Blood wolf!


    All of a sudden, Shen Shi''s heart seemed to contract suddenly, and his mind suddenly came up with his hasty and urgent fighting method with the blood wolf in the passage of the secret room in the mountain. He recalled that when he used the earth sinking technique, the blood wolf''s body had at least three breathing time delay, and under his own rocket and water archery, the blood wolf was fierce There were signs of charred, frozen and even flesh and blood blooming.


    It''s a demon general with green blood magical power. It''s a blood wolf who has at least reached the realm of Hong demon. Although the two human demons are different, according to the old saying, maybe, at least, maybe also similar to Renjing in Yuan Dynasty?


    Shen Shi''s breath is a little short. I don''t know whether it''s because of his rage or the tension in his heart. But Qian Yi comes over with a grim smile, full of murderous spirit. In this dark and rainy forest, he is like a ghost who has been haunted and killed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the distance between them was less than two Zhang. Qian Yi saw that Shen Shi was as scared as a fool, and he still stood still. His heart was even more scornful. He raised his step, and was about to knock down the waste ant to the ground. Then he thought about how to kill him. He could not die too easily.Just at this moment, suddenly, Shen Shi rushed to the side and suddenly ran to the back of a big tree in the dense forest. When he was just moving, Qian Yi found that he didn''t move, so he rushed at his feet.


    He is already in a state of unity. His physical strength, agility and speed are far beyond comparison. He is also much better than Shen Shi in front of him. But in this forest, trees are everywhere, and suddenly heavy rain makes the forest wet and dim, and his vision is much worse than usual. In this hurry, even though he is very fast, in a twinkling of an eye, he can reach the place where Shen Shigang just stood, but he can''t catch Shen Shi. He rushes into the dark forest, and his figure will disappear in a twinkling of an eye.


    It''s just that the monk''s way of Ning yuan realm is different from that of Qi refining realm. Apart from being too strong physically, his senses are also far superior to those of ordinary people. Qian Yi immediately chases Shen Shi in the direction of his escape. At the same time, his senses disperse. He soon feels that the figure in front of him is rushing away. After a grim smile, he chases him.


    The wind blows faster and faster, the branches and leaves swing endlessly, like a whistling ghost in the dark watching the world coldly.


    It''s raining. It''s getting heavy.


    The forest is full of blood and rain, and the shadow of the forest is roaring in the dark.


    Qian Yi tightly locked the figure in front of him. Because of the shadow of the tree and the dim light, including the rain falling from the sky, he could only see the fuzzy figure in front of him by chance. But his perception told him that the guy in front of him could not escape. In a short time, it must be the ghost under his hand.


    Even he had some interest and said with a loud grin: "run, run, run faster, just see if you can escape from me."


    A flash of lightning across the sky, such as a sword pierced the thick clouds, the ground in this forest also reflect the bright.


    By this moment of shimmer, Qian Yi saw the figure who was running in front of him, and suddenly staggered, as if he had been tripped by a stone in the rush. Qian Yi couldn''t help laughing. He looked contemptuous and cruel. Somehow, looking at Shen Shi''s desperate escape, he was as happy as a cat playing with a mouse and letting me kill him.


    "Run, run, run faster Ha ha ha... " His smile, with some chilling madness, reverberated in the dark forest, but his steps still chased Shen Shi, and did not relax for a moment.


    Just at this time, Qian Yi suddenly felt that the darkness in front of him was much stronger, and a strange feeling welled up in his heart. But a monk of Ning yuan realm was facing the waste of a gas refining realm. What should he have to worry about?


    The thought flashed through his mind. Without hesitation, he still rushed forward.


    The darkness in the shadow met his body and seemed to turn into a black air and fell on his left chest.


    Sorcery and skin erosion.


    At the same time, Qian Yi also felt a feeling of emptiness and itching on his skin. This feeling made him frown and give him a little meal at his feet. But in a flash, this strange feeling disappeared. It seemed that the time from head to tail was only two or three minutes.


    "Five elements technique?" Qian Yi laughs. He can''t express his contempt. If you think about it, these friars in the realm of refining Qi can''t practice any supernatural powers or use all kinds of magic weapons. Besides these pitiful first-order five elements, what else can they do to protect themselves?


    But in front of a monk of Ning Yuan Jing, the first level of five elements is a joke.


    The figure in front of him ran frantically and desperately, trying to distance himself from the dense trees by the dim light. But in Qian Yi''s opinion, it was doomed to be futile. He didn''t even bother to sacrifice his own spirit sword. It was a waste of his spirit power to use the spirit sword handed down by his teacher.


    Although Qian Yi had never seen the unknown method before, it seemed a bit strange. Maybe it was a kind of five element method. After all, this kind of insect carving path has been around for thousands of years, and there are always some things he didn''t know. But the most important thing is that this low-level method is useless to himself, the monk of Ningyuan realm. It''s a bit numb What is itching?


    Qian Yi no longer has scruples, strode to pursue.


    The figure in front seemed to wave his arm again. In the dark forest, in the wind and rain, darkness came.


    Qian Yi went straight ahead, ignoring this little skill. A dark air, which was thicker than just now, hit him, then dissipated and scattered in the wind and rain.


    It was a little bit of slight pain, coming from his chest, but as before, the feeling soon disappeared. It''s just that the pain seems a little deeper than before.


    Qian Yi sneers at him, doesn''t even look at him, and goes straight after him. He sees that he is getting closer and closer to Shen Shi, who is running away from him. In this moment, Shen Shi continuously casts five or six similar weird techniques, which are all blocked by Qian Yi''s physical body as if nothing had happened. The physical body of Nun Ning Yuan Jing is strong, which really deserves his reputation.Just chasing, when the distance between the two is less than a Zhang by Qian Yi, and he is about to catch the slippery boy, Qian Yi suddenly feels a burst of depression in his chest, and at the same time, a trace of severe pain comes.


    Qian Yi frowned and looked down. He saw that the skin and flesh on his chest were black, even with a strange, moldy green color. In several places around, the skin and flesh also began to rot, but slowly oozing blood. This time, Qian Yi burst into a rage, raised his head and yelled angrily: "the ignorant smelly boy, how dare he use poison!"


    Witchcraft and putrefaction.


    Witchcraft, blood poison.


    Just when Qian Yi roars out and is ready to be rude to Shen Shi, a firelight suddenly lights up in the dark forest ahead, and a fireball rushes towards him.


    In the wind and rain, the fireball drew a bright light in the mid air. Around it, the wind and rain became the most prominent existence in the darkness in an instant.


    this time, Qian Yi recognized it, which was obviously the most popular fireball among the five elements. Almost everyone in the world of cultivation knew it, but such a first-order five elements method What''s the use for a monk like him? Although the fireball seemed to be a little bigger than the fireball technique he had seen in the past.


    "There are a lot of magic in it." With a sense of sarcasm, Qian Yi sneered and waved his hand, as if to push away the obnoxious things or drive away the annoying insects, intending to block the fireball to one side.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, the rushing fireball hit his arm.


    Qian Yi''s body was shocked. He felt that there was a strong rush from the fireball. He stepped back involuntarily, and there was a burning pain in his arm.


    This time, Qian Yi''s face finally changed color, and he felt that something was wrong. He suddenly lowered his head, only to see the ragged sleeves on his arm, and a piece of burnt black on his skin.


    Qian Yi was shocked in his heart. At the same time, he was incredibly shocked. When could these common first-order five elements techniques do harm to monk Ning Yuanjing?


    In the past thousands of years, the five elements method suppressed by the realm is useless. Isn''t it a common sense that everyone knows in the realm of cultivation? What''s going on today?


    He suddenly looked up, staring at the front, but found that the running figure, I do not know when it has stopped, in the wind and rain, in the dark, such as the deepest and most vicious ghost, coldly looking at him.


    Then Shen Shi waved his hands.


    The wind and rain roared, the darkness danced wildly, and on the sky, there was another thunder!


    "Dang!" There was a clear sound and a bright light. It was Qian Yi''s spirit sword that stood in front of him. At the moment, his face was more dignified. The young man in front of him was really strange, especially the techniques he used could hurt the monk in the Yuan state. This is really unheard of.


    A firelight suddenly lights up again, and another fireball rushes over.


    As soon as Qian Yijian Jue was introduced, the spirit sword flashed a bright light and cut straight down, and instantly put out the fireball. In front of Ning Yuanjing monk''s magic weapon, it was just a first-order five element technique. Even if it was a little more powerful, it was still like a mantis arm blocking a car, which could not be compared.


    Qian Yi easily blows the fireball away, and suddenly he is convinced that in the end, the waste of a gas refining realm is just like this. Moreover, these guys cast the five elements method. Because of the failure of Qi sea and elixir field, the spirit power does not gather. The interval between each casting is very long, and the casting speed is quite slow. This is well known. At the moment, he didn''t hesitate. With a grim smile, he rubbed himself up, and was about to chop the guy who had caused himself a lot of trouble under the sword.


    Just at this moment, maybe even he didn''t realize that he had given up the idea of killing Shen Shi, but subconsciously wanted to kill the monk in the refining realm quickly.


    However, just when he took the first step, suddenly, a light of earthy yellow suddenly fell. Qian Yi only felt that his body was jerked and his steps were sluggish. It was as if there were ten thousand kilograms of boulders on his body and he was walking hard.


    Sink the earth!


    This is also a common first-order five element method. Even this method has no power to hurt itself, and can only delay the enemy''s actions. But at this moment, Qian Yi''s heart was shocked more than before.


    What''s going on?


    Qian Yi stares at the figure hidden in the dark in front of him in shock. Isn''t the fireball skill just released? From the fireball skill to the earth sinking skill, it only took a little more than a breath at most. Why? Why is this person''s casting speed so fast?


    What the hell is going on?


    The common sense of this world, especially the world of cultivation, seems to have been overturned in Qian Yi''s mind at the moment. All kinds of strange phenomena in front of him make his faint sense of crisis more and more intense.With a loud roar, he would rush to kill the strange young man. As long as he could reach enough distance, Shen shiding would not be lucky.


    But the technique of sinking earth held him back. Qian Yi roared angrily, but only took a small step. However, he didn''t fall into a panic. This little thing is not enough to make a monk in ningyuanjing despair. Moreover, with the power of those techniques just now, Qian Yi can also estimate the time when the numbness and itching feeling will work on his skin and flesh. This is the reason Sink the earth skill can delay own time, at most also can''t exceed three breath.


    It''s just three breath. After three breath, I can rush to cut the guy into two parts with one sword!


    With a roar and a flash of light in the corner of his eyes, he saw a sharp stream of water in the sudden strong wind and heavy rain.


    No, it''s not rain, it''s water archery in the five elements!


    And the sharp water arrow was aimed at the softest eyes on his whole body.


    Qian Yi shouts out and leans back. At the moment of no need, he narrowly evades this insidious and cunning water archery. At the next moment, his body suddenly loosened, and the limit of the earth sinking skill on him, the monk of Ningyuan realm, was really limited. The short three breath time was fleeting, and he had recovered his original agility.


    Qian Yi is overjoyed. His body is swept up in an instant. At the same time, the spirit sword has already urged Gao Fei, and he is about to pounce on Shen Shi.


    But at this time, a light of earthy yellow once again shone in Qian Yi''s astonished and incredible eyes.


    Sink the earth!


    His body immediately fell, heavily fell to the ground, and once again fell into the state of heavy pressure.


    "Boom!"


    A flash of lightning pierced the sky and illuminated the deep forest, and the figure, who had been hiding in the dark, took a step forward for the first time.


    Shen Shi''s cold and solemn face, which was drenched by rain, had nothing else but cold.


    His hands waving, as if never stop, in the wind and rain, with a strange and mysterious rhythm, as if he is picking up the strange power of the world, every wave, there is a wizard burning out; every wave, there is a magic cast out.


    Skin erosion, putrefaction, earth sinking, blood poison, fireball, earth sinking, water arrow, rock stab, earth sinking, putrefaction, blood poison, earth sinking


    In the wind and rain, he seems to have integrated into this stormy world. Every wave of his hand seems to arouse the sky and the earth, and countless wind and rain flying around him, just like the time before countless ancient years suddenly reappeared in this world.


    Without the slightest pause, without a moment''s delay, all his will instincts have been completely integrated into these techniques, without any gap. One by one, the techniques rush in like a storm, without any breathing opportunity.


    The black air is roaring, the fire is shining, and the sharp and cold water arrows are crisscrossing in the wind and rain. A monk of Ningyuan realm suddenly becomes so embarrassed in front of him in the wind and rain.


    Qian Yi roared and manipulated the spirit sword to fight against the surging method. However, the five elements method was too fast and urgent. One by one, although Qian Yi''s spirit sword was powerful, it was not long before it was left and right. It was totally unable to stop the terrifying method frenzy.


    Maybe he doesn''t care about the damage caused by one magic method, and he can still bear the damage caused by two magic methods, but what a terrible scene it was when ten, twenty or more magic methods kept flying at incredible speed and madly hit his body?


    Qian Yi couldn''t figure out how to do it. How could a monk in the realm of refining Qi have such a fast casting speed? Even if he had talismans, he couldn''t reach such a fast state. What''s more, talismans are so precious and rare. A monk in the realm of refining Qi usually only has one or two. How could they be so frequent and shocking It''s used like a smell.


    It seems that the skin and flesh are slowly rotten, and the skin and flesh are slowly growing out of control.


    In the face of the strong and tough body of the refining realm, monk Ning Yuan Jing was suddenly collapsing in a slow but incredibly determined way under the crazy and terrible tide of magic.


    Has the world gone mad?


    What the hell is going on?


    Qian Yi roared and roared at the bottom of his heart. At the same time, his body began to shake slowly.


    Mingming has the power of Tao and Dharma that far surpasses the opponent. As long as there is a chance for Lingjian to cut him, he can kill him with one sword! However, this opportunity did not appear again after he lost the opportunity carelessly. Innumerable magic methods almost rushed in without any gap, and the unexpected power was enough to cause great threat to him, so he had to control the spirit sword to resist.However, this block, this defense, can no longer stop.


    He is just an ordinary disciple under the xuanjian sect. When he reached the initial stage of Ningyuan realm, he got a spirit sword by virtue of his strong strength. Compared with a large number of friars in sanxiu and Qijing, Qian Yi is a superior figure. But among the friars in Ningyuan realm, his strength is still not particularly strong.


    But in the face of Shen Shi, he felt strong enough.


    He never thought that he would be in such a mess.


    What would happen next? Suddenly, there was some fear and fear in his heart. The young man''s cold and hateful eyes in front of him, as well as the strange skills flying all over the sky, made him feel a little empty.


    This is the first time for him to vaguely realize the pain and fear of those weak people at the critical moment of life and death, and he even has a trace of inexplicable regret in his heart. Maybe, is it careless this time?


    He suddenly roared, urged the spirit sword to block away a sinister water arrow mixed in the wind and rain, turned to the way, and strode away.


    The wind is fierce and the rain is fierce. It seems that heaven and earth are laughing and shouting, laughing at the ants in the world and the impermanence of the world.


    People who are willing to kill tend to be more afraid of death.


    In the wind and rain, Shen Shi''s face looked pale and his breath was a little short, but his hands were still stable, still waving with the suffocating rhythm, casting one after another, rushing towards Qian Yi with the sea of techniques like storm rain, which was almost never seen in the world.


    "Dong!"


    A low dull sound suddenly sounded from the foot of Qian Yi who had just run two steps. The sound seemed familiar. Qian Yi suddenly remembered what it was.


    Rock sting!


    A sharp stone edge suddenly stabs out from the ground. Under the cover of wind and rain, and in Qian Yi''s already flustered state of mind, this first-order earth spell, which should never have been concealed, could not do harm to Ning Yuanjing monk, instantly penetrates Qian Yi''s calf.


    The skin and flesh split, blood flying, Qian Yi a scream, fell to the ground.


    The next moment, without waiting for his reaction, suddenly a sharp water arrow from the dark shadow, mixed in endless wind and rain, pierced his right eye.


    A heartrending cry suddenly burst out from Qian Yi''s mouth, which exceeded his tolerance limit and instantly defeated his will. His eyes were dark, and he couldn''t tell whether it was blood or rain. He just bellowed and rolled subconsciously. Then when he thought of something, he just felt another burning heat coming on his face.


    Fireball!


    The blazing fireball was burning and hit him face to face with a bang!


    At this moment, it seems that the original strong body of monk Ning Yuanjing has finally reached the limit. At this moment, it completely collapses.


    His nose is broken, his mouth is cracked, and his flesh and blood are blurred. Qian Yi''s face has turned into a strange face like blood and flesh. Even his body has been knocked up. The spirit sword, which was originally flying in the air, also fell to the ground and was submerged by dirty sewage.


    Shen Shi still didn''t stop.


    He moves forward step by step, and his spells continue to play one by one. The difference is that he doesn''t use the control method of sinking earth, but attacks one by one.


    Fireball, water arrow, rock stab, blood poison, putrefaction


    The techniques are falling like raindrops on Qian Yi, making him a living target. This is a shocking and inexplicable frenzy of techniques. No one has ever manipulated the five elements techniques in this way for thousands of years.


    In this crazy spell frenzy, Qian Yi, who was repeatedly bombed by countless spells and tortured for countless times, was hit by the spell from head to toe, almost everywhere. A monk of Ning yuan realm, who once regarded the friar of Qi refining realm as a waste mole ant, howled, cried, begged for mercy, cursed and cried desperately. Then, in the end, his voice dropped slowly and his body became stiff.


    When the last fireball skill also fell on Qian Yi''s body, he just rolled the body which was beyond recognition, Shen Shi finally slowly put down his hands.


    His body suddenly faltered and seemed to take off some force, but soon he stood still. At the moment, his face was pale, as if all the strength in his body had been exhausted. However, in the still raging wind and rain, he still stood stubbornly and slowly looked up to the sky.


    It was windy and heavy, and the rain fell on his face. The forest was dark, leaving only the bleak sound of rain.


    I don''t know how long later, he suddenly gave a shrill roar to the forest and the seemingly endless darkness:


    "ah..."


    Finally, the sound of the wind and rain reverberated far away in the forest.


    I don''t know how long it took for the wind and rain to stop slowly, the dark clouds in the sky cleared away, and some light came through again.A wet figure slowly walked back to the place in the forest. The bodies of the old white monkey and the stone pig were still on the wet ground, and the little black pig did not leave. Even in the storm, it was still guarding the two demons.


    Seeing that Shen Shi came back, the little black pig huddled next to the already cold stone pig stood up, shook the water stains on his body, and hummed to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi came over, squatted down and said nothing. He touched little black pig''s head with his hand. Little black pig rubbed his palm with his head twice.


    Shen Shi turns his head and looks at the old white monkey and the stone pig. He looks at them who were talking with him yesterday, but now they have become two cold corpses, and slowly sits on the ground.


    He looked at them like this without saying anything. He watched them for a long time. When it was dark again, he woke up with a start. His body trembled and he stood up slowly.


    The corners of his eyes seemed a little wet, but he bit his teeth and did not shed tears. He began to dig in the open space in the forest.


    It''s not only the human race, but also the demon clan.


    Three years in demon world, he not only had these two friends, but also understood some other things.


    This earth pit is very big, because there is more than one person lying in it. At this time, little black pig is also very silent. He quietly lies on one side and looks at Shen Shi and the earth pit. Occasionally, he looks at the stone pig and the old white monkey who have been frozen, and then quietly lowers his head.


    When it was dark and late at night, with the help of the stars above the sky, Shen Shi dug the pit and dragged the old white monkey and stone pig into it bit by bit.


    He knelt on the edge of the pit, his hands scarred, looking at the shadow in the pit, has blurred the two faces, dark as a deep iron curtain will be separated from them forever.


    He bit his teeth and lowered his head, but finally he choked.


    Tears blurred his eyes, he bit his teeth, did not look away, shaking hands, began to push the soil into the pit. Next to him, little black pig suddenly jumped over and bit his arm sleeve robe.


    Shen Shi''s movement was delayed for a while, and his voice was trembling. He choked softly: "they are dead, Xiao Hei, they I''m dead. "


    Little black pig hesitated for a moment and slowly released his mouth.


    Little by little, the soil fell from between the fingers, covering the two familiar bodies, as if also covering the traces of their existence in this world.


    When he finally filled the hole, when the land which was slightly like a grave was exposed in front of him, Shen Shi''s body trembled and sat down with his back against the grave blankly.


    The corner of his eyes turned blankly, but he saw that the wine jar with flower carvings not far away was still dumped beside a big tree. Shen Shi silently reached over to hold the wine jar, and found that there was still a small half of the wine in it.


    The strong and mellow flavor of the wine remained unchanged even after a stormy night.


    Shen Shi holding the wine jar, suddenly seems to be out of control in general, big drops of tears can no longer endure, from the face down. Then he suddenly raised his head, held the wine jar to his mouth, and drank it. The mellow and strong wine poured into his chest and stomach. It seemed that he unconsciously went back to the time when the old monkey was greedy and happy.


    Wine is in the stomach.


    Looking back at the grave.


    With his back against the grave, Shen Shi''s hands relaxed slightly, and the wine jar rolled down on the ground, but there was no more wine left.


    Shen Shi suddenly began to laugh. In his drunkenness, he seemed to laugh happily, but it seemed to be inexplicable and deep pain. He patted the grave bag under him with a smile, and then whispered in a voice that only he and the people in the grave could hear:


    "good wine, old monkey."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Time is the most merciless, never with whose care, who''s expectations or who''s sorrow and stay, it always quietly come and go, day by day, through the vicissitudes of life, through millions of years in the world.


    Now, it''s a new day.


    The morning light once again fell in the forest, with a few clear birds and low insects. Everything was so quiet and peaceful, just like yesterday''s storm never happened.


    And the bloody scene in the forest, washed by the storm, was cleaned up after a night, and the forest was green again. Who can remember the painful past?


    The transparent dew drops gently from the tip of the branches and leaves, and falls on Shen Shi''s face. With a slight coolness, it penetrates into the skin from his cheek. He woke up slowly from his sleep, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the quiet forest around him, as well as the nameless solitary grave beside him.


    The little black pig next to him yawned and woke up. He stood up and shook the rain and dew left on his fur at night. Then he looked at the grave.


    All of a sudden, one person and one pig were quiet. They just looked at the grave. I don''t know how long later, Shen Shi turned around and said, "let''s go, little black."


    He stepped forward, and the little black pig followed him for two steps. Suddenly he looked back at the slightly uplifted solitary grave. He seemed hesitant and reluctant, but finally he grunted and grunted twice, which seemed to say goodbye to the people in the grave. Then he turned around and trotted all the way to Shen Shi, who had been walking slowly.


    The morning light quietly falls behind them, passing through the cracks of those branches and leaves, and falling on the nameless solitary grave. The breeze blows, and several fresh green grass stick out their heads in the soil, bathed in the gentle light, growing quietly and tenaciously.


    After a heavy rain, the whole forest seems to be wet, even the air seems to have a bit of fresh moisture, the bloody yesterday will be all washed away.


    Shen Shi wanted to leave at once, but after walking a short way out of the forest, he stopped. After thinking for a while in silence, he turned around and walked deep into the forest.


    In the dense trees and bushes, some signs of bending and breaking gradually appeared, which were the scars of yesterday that had not been covered up by the forest and heavy rain. Shen Shi looked at these traces coldly and walked forward in silence. Before long, he saw the place where yesterday''s fierce battle of life and death took place.


    The scarlet blood had been washed away by the heavy rain, and only a few faint traces were stubbornly left here. On the open space in the forest, Qian Yi, who was motionless and beyond recognition, was crawling on the ground.


    Shen Shi slowly came over and looked at the scene around him with a slight frown. He had been used to bleeding and dying all these years. He would not be afraid of these dead bodies any more, but just disgusted.


    But though disgusted, he knew that the end of this fierce fight should be erased as far as possible. Even if there was no one in Tianpu''s family, he would not be able to rely on him.


    Such a powerful force can not be provoked by him.


    Kill Qian Yi, he did not regret, but as far as possible to protect themselves from trouble, is also due. Listening to the meaning of Nangong Ying''s words yesterday, zongmen should have known that he appeared and sent someone to meet him. After experiencing so many ups and downs, Shen Shi is nostalgic for those peaceful years when he was under Lingxiao sect. He is more eager than ever to return to Lingxiao sect.


    Before that, he didn''t want any accidents at all.


    The heavy rain washed away most of the bloodstains and blurred almost all the footprints on the ground, which saved Shen Shi a lot of things, but the most important and crucial thing was the body of Qian Yi in front of him. Shen Shi stood in the same place and thought for a while. He stepped forward, grabbed Qian Yi''s arms and dragged him to the deeper forest.


    After a few steps, he soon found that there were traces of dragging on the ground. After a moment''s hesitation, he bit his teeth, but he pulled Qian Yi''s body away from the ground, carried it on his shoulder, and then walked to the deeper forest.


    Along the way, shrubs, brambles and surrounding trees become more and more dense, and gradually there is almost no place to settle down. In the past, no one has ever set foot here.


    Little black pig seems to be able to shuttle freely, with rough skin and thick meat. He is not afraid of the thorns and thorns, and has been following Shen Shi all the time. Shen Shi looks back and finds that it is quite far away from the place where yesterday''s fight happened. Standing here, covered by trees, he can''t see that place at all.


    He thought for a moment, and went on for a while, until he completely hid in a place where no one appeared in the center of the forest. Then he put down Qian Yi''s body.


    He gave the dead man a cold look. With a slight wave of his right hand, a hot fireball appeared in his palm. A moment later, under his urging, the fireball fell on the body and began to burn. The body of Nun Ning Yuan Jing was very strong in his life, but when he lost his vitality and lost his aura after his death, his body would quickly soften and collapse. With the power of fireball, Qian Yi''s body was soon burned to ashes.The fire started and went out slowly, reflected in Shen Shi''s pupil, like two burning flames. After watching him turn into ashes, Shen Shi went forward to dig soil and stones, and covered them. In time, it will soon be integrated with the surrounding forest, and no abnormality can be seen.


    But when he started, his eyes were suddenly fixed, but in the ashes, he saw a cloth bag made of non silk, non silk, and I don''t know what material it was. It was lying in the ashes, but it didn''t burn. Shen Shi frowned, reached over and picked up the bag. After turning it over, he recognized that it was a very common storage bag in Xiuzhen world. When he was a child, he had seen it much since he was a child on the first floor of Tianyi building in Xilu City, Yinzhou. It seemed that it was the most common one in the market.


    This kind of storage bag is also called Ruyi bag. Although it has the same name, it is different from the small Ruyi ring he bought temporarily on the herring island. In fact, Ruyi bag is a kind of serious magic weapon. The material and method of making it are totally different from the temporary goods of the small Ruyi ring.


    The fixed storage space in Ruyi bag is at least five times that of xiaoruyi ring, and this kind of space is very stable, easy to be damaged, and can be maintained for a long time, at least for hundreds of years. Therefore, in many cases, Ruyi bag is a regular item of monks in Hongmeng cultivation circle.


    However, since it is a serious magic weapon, Ruyi bag, like other magic weapons, can only be used with the help of spiritual power. Moreover, the threshold of users is also the recognized one, namely, Ning Yuan Jing. In addition, the price of a ruyi bag is not cheap, and not all the monks in ningyuanjing can own it. At least Shen Shi remembers that when he was a child on the first floor of the sky, he saw a number of Taoists who had already practiced in the scattered practice of ningyuanjing. He looked at the Ruyi bag in the counter in the shop and expressed his desire.


    I just can''t imagine that Qian Yi has a bag of good wishes. It seems that even if it''s just an underground gate of Tianjian palace, life won''t be too bad.


    Shen Shi tries to use his own spiritual power to probe into the Ruyi bag, but the Ruyi bag has no response. Shen Shi shakes his head and sighs in the bottom of his heart. Before he reaches the Ningyuan realm, everything is like a mole ant, and he can hardly do anything.


    After putting the bag into his arms, Shen Shi quickly disposed of the remaining ashes, covered them with soil and stones, stood up and looked around again. After confirming that there was no mistake, he turned and left here.


    All the way back to yesterday''s fierce fight, Shen Shi is busy again, trying to erase all the traces of the duel he saw. Although there are still some broken branches that can''t be restored to their original state, Shen Shi still tries his best to decorate the place as it is. In the middle of this, he also finds the spirit sword Qian Yi used yesterday in a sewage.


    Holding the handle of the sword, he picked it up and looked at it. He saw that the blade of the sword was sharp and gentle. There were two words engraved on the handle: xuanjian. Shen Shi knew that there were special halls for refining magic weapons in some big Xiuzhen sects. For example, there was a hall for refining magic weapons in Lingxiao sect.


    In front of them, the spirit sword looks like the xuanjian gate, or the place behind them, which is similar to the palace of the Heavenly Sword. They specially made a batch of spirit sword weapons with the same regulations. This is another place where the famous sect is more powerful than the sanxiu sect. Their disciples have a much easier chance to get the weapons than the sanxiu sect.


    However, this kind of magic weapon with the same regulations is much simpler to refine, but its power is relatively common. Of course, magic weapon is magic weapon, and magic weapon is magic weapon. Once it is in the hands of monk Ning Yuan Jing, its power can''t be underestimated. I don''t know how many loose cultivation tools there are in the world. I dream of getting a magic sword weapon refined and produced by a famous sect.


    However, Shen Shi doesn''t intend to leave this thing at present. There is no sign of special identity on Ruyi''s bag. Looking around the world, no one can see anything unusual when he takes it out. However, once this spirit sword engraved with Xuan sword is seen, it is the root of the trouble.


    Shen Shi disposed of this place and tried his best to cover up all the traces. Then he went to another direction and buried the spirit sword under a tree in another inaccessible forest. From then on, it would be hard for the spirit sword to see the sun again.


    After all this, he looked up at the sky. Through the light between the branches and leaves, he could see the rising sun.


    Without further delay, he walked out of the forest with little black pig.


    When the light in front of him brightened up again, when the field, the river and the unknown village appeared in his sight again, he gently breathed out a breath, as if until now, the new day really began.


    He didn''t go near the village any more. He crossed the river directly from the edge of the forest, and then took the little black pig to the front of the field. Nangong Ying once told him that the people from Lingxiao sect would meet him in Sanchun building in Duanyue city after the 10th. So what he can do now is to rush to the city called Duanyue city as soon as possible.


    The breeze came from the front of the field. After coming out of the forest, the little black pig was always depressed. Looking at the vast plain and the green grass and wild flowers everywhere, he suddenly felt better. He began to fly around and run around. From time to time, he chased the butterflies and wild bees who were collecting honey, or he smelled everywhere and was in the grass By the side of the beautiful wild flowers that appear occasionally, breathe deeply and smell.Unconsciously, it seems to be happy again.


    Seeing the appearance of the little black pig, Shen Shiwu''s heavy heart relaxed a little, and sighed in his heart. At the same time, when he thought of yesterday''s fierce battle, he was a little afraid.


    A monk in Ningyuan realm is definitely better than him in the Taoist power. But if the spirit sword is cut down, Shen Shi will never be able to take it down. But how can there be so many ifs in life?


    What about a monk of Ning Yuan Jing


    Shen Shi''s step suddenly made his brow wrinkle, and he thought of something in his heart. Yesterday, Qian Yi, a monk who had already been trained in Ning yuan realm, would be hurt by all kinds of techniques he used. Does that mean that his spiritual power, at least the mysterious and solid gathering of spiritual power in his eyebrows, might also be close to the reality of Ning yuan realm What about strength?


    After thinking for a while, he took out the Ruyi bag from his arms. When he tried this Ruyi bag in the forest before, he used the spiritual power in the ordinary Qi in his body. Ruyi bag didn''t respond to it. At this moment, he slowly urged the spiritual power in the eyebrow hole, and carefully probed into this Ruyi bag again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    The color of this Ruyi bag is close to sapphire, and its tentacles are soft. It feels very comfortable. It seems that the workmanship and materials are not bad. At the same time, the bag itself exudes a aura of spiritual power, which is that the material of Ruyi bag itself is the spiritual material containing spiritual power. That is to say, the spirit power of "if there is nothing" blocked Shen Shi''s spirit consciousness.


    It seems that Shen Ruyi''s mind is stimulated by the Qi in his body However, it is much stronger.


    After a moment''s stalemate, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the resistance in front of him was like the ebb of the waves, and then it dissipated in an instant. The mouth of the Ruyi bag was slightly open, and his spiritual consciousness had penetrated into it, and he could see the space in the Ruyi bag at a glance.


    At this moment, Shen Shi didn''t even have time to look at what was in the Ruyi bag. A sense of astonishment and excitement filled his heart.


    No matter how powerful he was, it showed that the power of his mind was the strength of his soul.


    Even with Shen Shi''s patience and calmness, even though he had some premonitions before, he was still a little excited after the fact, but at the same time, he was full of doubts. For thousands of years, the realm of human cultivation has already formed a set of almost perfect advanced road under the training of countless ancestors. Every threshold and every advance has already been planned impeccably.


    Shen Shi grew up under the guidance of this kind of cultivation system. He also deeply believed in this set of human cultivation. But now this strange thing happened to him. He was just a Taoist in the realm of refining Qi, but he had a part of spiritual power in his body, which directly reached the realm of Ning yuan realm. Needless to say, he had never heard that there would be two different parts of spiritual power in the body of other human friars.


    Shen Shi had no choice but to think of the two volumes of Yin Yang mantra.


    This mysterious mantra engraved with the pattern of seven leaf golden sunflower would have such a great impact on his practice. For a moment, Shen Shi was also a little uneasy. But soon, he shook his head with some self mockery, thinking that if he hadn''t practiced these two volumes of Yin Yang mantra, he would not be able to get to today? In a word, this mantra practice is just a practice. At least it doesn''t seem to reveal anything on weekdays, so take it as your deepest secret and go back to Lingxiao sect in the future to keep it a secret from the elders.


    As for now, he took a long breath, put those thoughts behind him, calmed down, and began to examine the wishful bag carefully.


    As a proper storage tool that can only be used by monk Ning Yuan Jing, the Ruyi bag is quite different from the small Ruyi rings he bought in those years. The storage space fixed in the bag is at least five times larger. Looking at the size of the space, Shen Shi roughly estimates that it is as big as half a room.


    Shen shizai looked at it carefully and found that except for the useless miscellaneous things such as clothes, there were only two or three small jade bottles that could be linked with practice. It seems that there were some pills in them. It seems that Qian Yi is not a rich man in xuanjianmen.


    But in the end, when Shen Shi was about to finish his exploration and was thinking about how to deal with these things, he suddenly found that not far from these pills, there was a small bag. The mouth of the bag was tied with a rope. It looked like an ordinary cloth bag, but he didn''t know what was inside.


    Shen Shi felt a move in his heart, and his mind went over. Just as he had used the little Ruyi ring, soon he took the small bag into his hand easily and unhindered.


    Ruyi bag can not only fix the storage space, but also ignore the weight of the storage. However, when he got to his hand, Shen Shi only felt that the small bag was a little heavy. At the same time, it seemed that there were small stones rolling gently inside, making a clear sound.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth tilted slightly and stared at the bag for a while. Somehow, he was suddenly a little excited. After calming down, he gently opened the bag.


    A beautiful and bright light came out of the bag, mild and dreamy, and reflected on his face. Shen Shi looked at the small crystal clear stones in the bag, and his palm trembled slightly.


    Lingjing.


    In the past three years, he has been thinking day and night in the demon world, and the most desired thing is these crystal clear stones.


    However, it''s been three years since he was in the realm of Mingjing. He can''t find the peak of Mingqi cultivation. For a monk, this kind of pain is really indescribable.


    Now, under these shining crystals, Shen Shi finally feels so clearly that he has finally returned to the human world and the place where he can practice again.He bit his teeth and calmed down his excitement. After a long breath, he carefully counted the Lingjing in several bags. There were 23 Lingjing in all.


    It''s not a small number, but obviously it''s not much. Especially for a monk in Ning yuan realm, they spend a lot more spiritual crystal in their cultivation than those in Qi refining realm. Therefore, this number should be less than Qian Yi''s identity. It seems that he doesn''t mix well in xuanjianmen.


    Shen Shi then checked the contents of the bag carefully again. After making sure there was no missing, he went to a remote place in the field, took all the things out and piled them on the ground. Then he waved a fireball and lit the things.


    Looking at the light of the fire getting bigger quickly and burning those things to ashes, Shen Shi pondered for a moment and threw all the things besides the 23 spirit crystals into the fire, including the jade bottles, pills and even the cloth bag that originally contained the spirit crystals.


    All the things were gradually reduced to ashes in the fire ball of the five elements method, which was much hotter than the ordinary flame. Then Shen Shi went to one side and began to check his belongings. He took out the useful things and put them in the Ruyi bag.


    First of all, nature is the most important and secret things, the scroll of Yin Yang mantra and the animal skin that records witchcraft. Next, there are also a small number of materials, most of which were used to make witchcraft in the demon world at the beginning. However, because there is no storage magic weapon in the demon world, the little Ruyi ring that I brought with me at the beginning has already been damaged and can only be put in the ordinary bag with me, so it''s very convenient The amount of materials is not much.


    In addition, he had saved a lot of magic talismans, but in the decisive battle with Qian Yi yesterday, in order to win, he tried his best to use them as if he didn''t want money. One by one, he almost never stopped. He didn''t care about the cost. In a short time, he exhausted all the magic talismans he had saved.


    It seems that when the moon city is finished, it''s time to go to the shops that sell all kinds of spiritual materials and buy some materials for making talismans. However, it''s also good. After all, talismans are common in the Terran, and witchcraft talismans are a bit of an eyesore. It''s also troublesome if people see any traces of horsefeet.


    With this thought in his heart, Shen Shi did not stop and put his things into Ruyi bag one by one. However, when he thought about it, Shen Shi also shook his head and grinned bitterly. Except for the 23 spirit crystals he had just handed over, there was almost nothing worth money, which was a little valuable and a yin-yang curse that he could not take.


    It seems that the situation is even worse than when I left the Island three years ago.


    After a while, all the things were put in place, and it was really convenient to have a storage bag. Shen Shi suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. At the same time, he suddenly had an impulse in his heart. He took out a Spirit Crystal from Ruyi''s bag and looked at the soft and moist luster. Some uncontrollable excitement surged into his heart.


    Three years, do you want to start practicing now


    "Coax, coax..."


    Suddenly, a movement sounded at his feet. Shen Shi looked down, but a little black pig, who was playing quietly, ran over and looked up at himself. He was humming.


    Shen Shi squatted down, listened to the cry, looked at the little black pig''s slightly open mouth, and said: "hungry?"


    Little black pig immediately nodded as if pounding garlic, tongue also extended half, licked his palm.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, remembering that there seemed to be some dried meat in the Ruyi bag just now. In the past, there was no spiritual stone cultivation supplement in the demon world, so he could only use meat to satisfy his hunger. Naturally, he didn''t use it later, so he took it out and put it in front of the little black pig, and said with a smile, "eat it, let''s make you full today."


    The little black pig looked down at the dried meat on the ground, stretched out a pig''s hoof, and swept all the dried meat on the ground to one side.


    Shen Shi was shocked and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Little black pig grunts and looks at his left hand. Shen Shi is stunned. He looks at his left hand and spreads out his fingers. There lies a shining crystal.


    Little black pig whimpered, jumped over and opened his mouth wide at the same time.


    "Pa!" With a crisp sound, Shen Shi slaps the little black pig on the forehead and turns it over on the ground. The little black pig whimpered twice, stretched out a pig''s hoof and scratched his head. He looked at Shen Shi with a kind of depressed eyes.


    "Don''t think about Lingjing." Shen Shi said decidedly, are you kidding? What a precious thing this Ling Jing is for Shen Shi now. It took him three years to see it. How could it be eaten by this little pig.


    "You said, why are you becoming more and more eccentric now?" Shen Shi stares at the little black pig and says, "a good pig, if you don''t eat what you should eat, you like to swallow some strange things. First of all, I ate my beads. Er, one is not enough for you, and you ate two one after another Do you know the origin of those two beads? I was thinking Forget it, I didn''t say it before, but now it''s OK. I still want to eat Lingjing. Aren''t you afraid of stomachache after eating it? "The little black pig widened his eyes and shook his head, indicating that he was not afraid of stomachache.


    Shen Shi was so angry that he said, "you''re not afraid, and you can''t have it!"


    Little black pig''s ears fell down, and he looked at Shen Shi with some sadness. But seeing his master''s resolute manner, he had to hum a few times and run away dejectedly.


    Shen Shi stares at the pig''s back angrily, thinking how he raised such a strange pig. However, when he is disturbed by the little black pig, he doesn''t have the mood of cultivating immediately. At the moment, he puts the Lingjing back into the Ruyi bag, distinguishes the direction, shouts at the direction of the little black pig from a distance, and then goes to the depth of the field.


    Today''s plan, of course, is to go to the broken moon city as soon as possible.


    According to several disciples of nangongying and xuanjianmen the day before yesterday, duanyuecheng should be the largest city nearby. It is located in the front of this field. At the same time, there are roads passing by. As long as you find the main road, you should be able to find duanyuecheng by the way.


    As he walked all the way, the breeze on the plain was blowing by, fresh and fragrant with some grass. Looking around, he could see that the sky was high and the clouds were light, which made people''s mind broaden a lot.


    "Hum, hum," murmured a few times. The little black pig trotted up from behind and ran to Shen Shi''s feet. It seemed that it had only been a while, and he seemed to be in a simple and happy mood again. Shen Shi glanced at it. Suddenly he frowned and squatted down. He saw that little black pig was chewing with a slender green grass in his mouth. The leaves were long and narrow. There was a five petaled white flower at the top. The core of the flower was a little lilac. It seemed that it was different from ordinary wild flowers and grass.


    Shen Shi grew up on the first floor of the sky when he was a child. His vision was honed for a long time, especially his knowledge of all kinds of spiritual materials was much better than that of ordinary friars. At the moment, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and was a little surprised. He whispered:


    "Purple cored grass?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    In the Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia issued by the immortal society, the largest Chamber of Commerce in Hongmeng, zixincao is classified as one of the most common spiritual herbs that contain spiritual power and have various functions. It is not particularly rare in ordinary days, and it is widely distributed. In general, this kind of spiritual herb is sold in the shops of spiritual herbs in big cities.


    As for the use, most of them are used to refine various primary pills. According to Shen Shi, there are at least four or five kinds of elixir ingredients, including the name of purple core grass. Therefore, this kind of spirit grass is a common and often used spirit material in today''s cultivation world.


    Shen Shi thought about it, reached out and grabbed the pig''s mouth and half of the purple core grass, and pulled it out. Little black pig suddenly looked a little nervous, his mouth was too tight to let go, his two small eyes were shining, staring at Shen Shi, like a big enemy.


    Shen Shi said: "let go, I''ll take a look at the broken grass. Who has robbed you? I''ll give it back to you after seeing it!"


    The little black pig was happy and opened his mouth.


    Shen Shi pulled the spirit grass and looked at it carefully before his eyes. Half of the spirit grass had been chewed off, but from the appearance and the remaining stems and leaves, it was really a kind of spirit grass purple core grass.


    Shen Shi looks at the spirit grass. Little black pig waits beside him for a while. He can''t help but get close to it and rub it against him again. Shen Shi looks down at it and throws it away. Little black pig bites it and chews it again happily.


    Since when, something seems to be wrong with this little pig


    Shen Shi frowned slightly, looking at the cheerful and energetic little black pig beside him, thinking deeply. These days, after the war between the two tribes of the demon world, the green snake and the black phoenix, things have been going on one by one, just like a storm, which always makes people feel dizzy. Although he was not completely unaware of the abnormality of the pig, there were too many more important things, so he didn''t care about it.


    But in retrospect, it seems that the pig''s abnormality began to appear after accidentally swallowing the first bead. From then on, little black pig''s sleeping and delicious temperament began to change slowly, especially in food. In the past, he was almost the same as other monsters and liked to eat meat. After that, he ate less and less of all kinds of meat. Until he arrived at the Guiyuan Kingdom, somehow, the little pig swallowed the second bead, namely tianfanguzhu.


    What kind of monster blood pig would like to eat beads so much


    When you think about it, it seems that little pig hasn''t eaten anything in recent days. However, from today''s appearance, it seems that little black pig has completely despised all kinds of meat, and on the contrary, he has extremely strange salivation for all kinds of things with spiritual power, whether it''s Lingjing or lingcao


    The only thing this pig wants to eat in the future is all kinds of psychics Shen Shi''s mind suddenly passes over such a terrible idea, and his scalp suddenly feels numb. Most of the things that contain spiritual power are useful spiritual materials in the realm of cultivation, and correspondingly they have different values. If the little black pig really feeds on all kinds of spiritual herbs in the future, this Even if it''s not Lingjing, it''s Lingjing.


    Such a pig, where also can raise!


    Shen Shi stares at the little black pig, who seems to feel the owner''s eyes. He raises his head, chews the spirit grass in his mouth, grins and rubs his head twice at his feet.


    Shen Shi snorted. He held out his hands and grabbed the little black pig''s two front feet. He lifted it up. The little black pig was hanging in the air. He called "Yo Yo Yo" twice. He looked confused.


    Shen Shi looked up and down, shook his head slightly, and said to himself in a low voice, "it doesn''t look so different. What''s the matter?"


    Little black pig tilted his head and looked at Shen Shi. For a moment, Shen Shi suddenly felt as if he saw something strange in his eyes. There was a strange light of green, yellow and purple in his right eye, but a gray and fuzzy fog appeared in his left eye, which made people not see it clearly.


    Shen Shi was surprised, but when he looked at the past carefully, little black pig''s eyes had recovered as usual. It seemed that there was no difference at all. Shen Shi frowned and looked at it for a while, until the little black pig chewed up all the purple cored grass and swallowed it. Shen Shi didn''t see anything unusual again, so he had to put it down gently.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi also smiles bitterly, thinking that such strange things are hard to happen in a hundred years. But the life experience of little pig comes from the demon world, and he can''t tell anyone for advice. Let''s just ignore it first, and take a step to see it. Anyway, at least now, it seems that the little black pig is better than ever after eating two beads ¡£


    With this little pig, Shen Shi continued to walk forward. Along the way, the little black pig looked very happy. He seemed to like the vast grassland very much. From time to time, he would roll and play in the wild grass. Sometimes, when he was brave, he would chase the wild bees and butterflies all the way. He couldn''t even see them in the grass, but after a while, he would go away Lu catches up with Shen Shi and follows him. He seems to be very attached to his master.


    After walking for about half an hour, Shen Shi finally saw that a road appeared in front of him, extending towards the end of the field ahead. He could see the shadow of a tall city.It must be Duanyue city.


    Looking into the distance, Shen Shi took a breath. Suddenly he was silent for no reason. Then he looked back. The road he had passed was hidden in the weeds behind him, and the river, the village and the forest were no longer visible at this time.


    Suddenly, he was a little sad, but then he rubbed his face, picked up his spirit, turned back to the distant city, breathed out suddenly, and strode away.


    Little black pig hummed twice and followed him at his feet. The sky was high and wide, the grass was long and the warblers were flying. Under the blue sky and on the road, they walked all the way.


    With the goal, this road seems to be much easier than before, especially when the vague outline of the city is clear with the pace in the sight, it always makes people feel happy.


    As he approached Duanyue City, other people began to appear on the road. Shen Shi looked around. Among them, since ordinary mortals, there were also some monks who at first glance were monks. They came and went, did not disturb each other, and went their own way.


    A familiar but cordial feeling came into Shen Shi''s mind, which he had never felt in the demon world for three years. Walking around these Terrans, whether they were monks or ordinary mortals, there was always a sense of comfort that made him feel very comfortable. Maybe this is why he looked forward to the Terran world day and night.


    With this comfort and a faint yearning, he took the little black pig to the outside of the broken moon city.


    Duanyuecheng rises from the plain, standing on the plain, surrounded by vast grass fields, which can be said to be the natural center of gravity in the surrounding area of thousands of miles. On the city wall more than ten feet high, people who looked like guards were walking back and forth. But near the open gate under the city, there were no similar guards. All people were free to go in and out of Duanyue city without any restrictions.


    When he got down here, Shen Shi obviously felt that his popularity had increased a lot. All he could see and hear was a bustling scene. From the street to the passers-by, there were a lot of monks who had Taoism in their bodies. It seems that there are also a large number of scattered or sectarian children in the remote alien world outside the Hongmeng kingdom.


    From another point of view, the prosperity of the human race may also be seen from this.


    Shen Shi didn''t think too much about it. He was trapped in the demon world for three years and finally had to return to the human world. At the moment, he really felt like a child just walking out of the mountain. He yearned for everything around him and wanted to see and listen more.


    Along the long street, he walked all the way. In the busy crowd, he looked at the increasing number of friars in front of him and the corresponding shops. Suddenly, he felt that he was "home" at last.


    In the crowd, in the sea of people, he suddenly smiles and feels relieved. Then with a little relaxed, he glanced around, picked a shop at will and went in.


    This is an ordinary shop. It mainly sells pills and some low-grade spiritual herbs. There are also some casual practitioners in the shop. Shen Shi looks at them casually. Most of them are ordinary things. He doesn''t have what he needs, so he comes out and goes into the next shop.


    Shen Shi is very interested in walking slowly. He grew up on the first floor of the sky when he was a child. He is very familiar with the atmosphere of the shops. However, Duanyue city is located in a remote place of Guiyuan kingdom. Although it is popular and lively, most of the spirituals sold in these shops are low-grade goods, which is far from the Liuyun in Haizhou In the city.


    As he walked, Shen Shi saw no less than ten shops, but none of them had materials for making talismans. On the contrary, one of them sold finished talismans, but the price was also very expensive. For the most common fireball talisman, the price of three spirit crystals hung in the shop, which made Shen Shi almost want to say that I sold all 100 talismans You are welcome!


    But of course, this kind of thing is impossible. He doesn''t have all kinds of materials in hand, and it''s impossible for the shop owners to buy talismans at a high price. This kind of thing is hung up to kill those loose practitioners who are hard to cultivate.


    After looking at the two families again, Shen Shi still didn''t find a place to sell Rune pen and rune paper, and he was worried for a moment. For him, the five elements and rune are the most powerful means to defend himself and protect his life. But after the war with Qian Yi, all the runes he brought from the demon world were used up. If he had a fight with others at the moment, his strength would be great Only 30% or 40% of the original.


    Over the years, whether it''s the days of constant fighting in the demon world day and night, or the sudden duel after returning to the yuan world, all let Shen Shi understand that if possible, he must keep his strength in the best state.


    There was no talisman in Ruyi''s bag. He always felt that he was not comfortable even walking.


    Shen Shi thought so, but suddenly he thought that although the success rate of making talismans by himself was much higher than that of ordinary talismans because he had practiced Yin and Yang incantations, it would be in accordance with the kind of fighting that broke out in yesterday''s fierce battle FA, the consumption speed of this talismanHe can''t help biting his teeth. If there is to be such a fight in the future, the ones thrown out are all piles of Lingjing.


    With a sigh, he left these tangles behind him. He looked up and walked forward two steps. Suddenly, he was stunned. However, he saw that on the road ahead, there seemed to be a lot more casual repair workers walking back and forth. In the most crowded place in front of him, a tall building stood beside the road, which was quite different from the surrounding shops. It was tall, majestic and extraordinary.


    At a glance, I don''t know how many friars are going in and out of the gate under the high building. It looks very lively and popular. I''m afraid all the shops around can''t match this one.


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. He went over to have a closer look and saw that the shop was bustling and bustling. There was a large plaque hanging on the lintel with three big words:


    immortal society.


    Shen Shi suddenly understood it, and at the same time, he was also impressed. He thought that outside the Hongmeng Kingdom, in the remote Guiyuan Kingdom, the immortal society had actually done business here. It was really amazing.


    Looking at the three words of the association, he felt a little bit delicate. He really had an indescribable entanglement with the chamber of Commerce for the first half of his life. However, since there is a branch of the association here, with the strength of the association, there must be all kinds of spiritual materials in it, and there must be no shortage of Fu paper, Fu pen.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi was also relieved. He turned back to greet little black pig and walked to the immortal Club branch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    Outside the fairyland shop, you can feel the difference. Whether it''s the crowd or the bustling scene, it''s far better than other places. When you walk in, Shen Shi feels bright. The lobby of this branch is very spacious, with bright windows and bright light. Many friars walk around among the counters inside, or look or ask, looking happy or worried, They are different.


    In those counters, there are countless kinds of spiritual materials, which are almost omnipresent. Although not all of them are related to the cultivation of truth, they are relatively common, including most commonly used spiritual herbs, elixirs, arrays, talismans and even magical weapons. They can be seen here, and some rare ones can be seen from time to time Rare treasures have attracted the attention of countless practitioners. Of course, the price of such treasures is surprisingly high.


    After walking through the crowd for a while and looking at several counters, Shen Shi can see that the shops here are much better than those on the street outside. There are all kinds of spiritual materials, especially some common spiritual materials. With his insight, he can see that the quality of things here is higher than that of the shops outside Some, and turn a circle down, Shen Shi has not found that there are fakes.


    It seems that the immortals will be well-known. It really deserves the reputation. However, it is true to say that although the spiritual materials here are genuine and of good quality, compared with Shen Shi''s impression before, they seem to be 10% to 20% more expensive than those in the shops outside.


    It''s not surprising to think that the contrast between the two sides is so obvious. Those small shops outside can''t compare with the fairies in terms of spiritual materials. If the price is not lower, how can this business continue?


    Don''t underestimate the price difference. Among the monks in the world, the number is the most, accounting for more than half of the total number. They are relatively difficult in practice. Even if it''s a little bit of Lingjing''s price difference, some people will care about it. So there are many businesses in those small shops outside. However, for many years, the best and most genuine spiritual materials have been in the shops of the immortal society, which is a common truth in the Hongmeng cultivation circle. So many times, most monks are willing to come to the immortal society to buy all kinds of spiritual materials only if they can.


    As far as Shen Shi is concerned, with his experience in all kinds of spiritual materials, as long as he has patience, he can buy things with acceptable quality but cheaper prices in those small shops outside. But at present, in this broken moon city, it seems that there is no other place to sell the talisman materials he wants to buy, such as Fu paper, Fu pen and so on.


    He turned his mind and looked at the counters one by one in the spacious lobby. He saw that there were so many magic drugs, magic weapons, and so on on. There were so many miraculous materials on the counters. What''s more, there were some rare things that sent out the aura, which attracted countless exclamations. He even stopped to look at the middle page, which made people sigh I don''t know how many treasures and spiritual talents the fairies have collected, but this is just one of their many branches. When I think of the many branches of this huge chamber of commerce all over the vast world, the financial and material resources the fairies have in secret, it''s just terrible to think about it.


    However, it''s not Shen Shi''s turn to worry about these things. What he wants now is to buy the much-needed Fu paper and Fu pen. After looking at four or five counters, he suddenly sees the word "Fu Lu" on a counter against the wall on the east side of the lobby.


    Shen Shi immediately walked over, and saw the counter placed against the wall. There was a man standing in it, dressed in a long gray shirt, with a kind look. He should be the man who looked after the counter. Compared with the most popular counters, such as elixirs, herbs, magic weapons, and so on, the popularity of talisman here is much colder. As for the reason, it is well known. However, Shen Shi saw that there were four or five friars in front of the counter. One or two of them would ask the man a few questions from time to time, and the man was smiling and answering questions gently.


    Seeing that Shen Shi came to the counter, the man turned to him and gave him a smile. He said hello to him politely and asked him to have a look. Then the guests asked him something again. He quickly turned back to answer the question.


    Now, there are many kinds of crystal runes in the cabinet. You can see that there are five kinds of runes in the lower part of the cabinet.


    Looking at the twisted and complicated runes on the Yellow Rune paper, Shen Shi felt kind for no reason.


    In the long row of counters in front of him, there are almost all kinds of first-order magic talismans. Behind the man, there is a transparent cabinet made of crystal, which is also separated by five or six shelves. There are also many talismans. But after Shen Shi looked at it, he found that the talismans in the cabinet are all second-order and third-order Five elements method.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and looked at the high-level talisman in the crystal cabinet. His eyes couldn''t help being eager, but then he shook his head slightly and gave himself a bitter smile. The power of the second-order five element method is quite different from that of the ordinary first-order method. It can already cause threat and damage to the monk Ning Yuan Jing. However, corresponding to these powerful powers, the effort and energy required to practice these high-order five element methods is also amazing.There are many people in the world who practice the five elements. Few people practice the five elements in depth, which has its roots. When Shen Shi first practiced those first-order five elements, he also wanted to make a transition in the realm of refining Qi. When he reached the realm of Ning yuan, he didn''t plan to continue to practice higher-order five elements.


    Just three years later, he experienced so many ups and downs in the middle. Now when he saw these talismans again, he really hesitated. As for these high-level talismans, although he looked greedy and eager, he had no intention to buy them. First, the difficulty of making these high-level talismans was much higher than that of ordinary first-level talismans, so the price was also very high. Any second-level talisman was more than ten times as high as the first-level talisman, and the only three-level talismans were hundreds of times higher, which made Shen Shi surprised, He also shook his head.


    However, the most important reason is another one, talisman. If the friars themselves don''t know this kind of technique, they can''t urge to cast the same kind of talisman. This restriction is very great, so there are many kinds of talismans in this counter, but most of the monks who come here still see the most popular talismans, such as fireball, ice archery and so on.


    He looked here for a long time. It seemed that the man in the counter had finally dealt with the wordy guest next to him. He walked up to him and asked with a smile, "my guest, do you want to buy some talismans? All the talismans in our shop are made by the master of making talismans worshipped by us. There is no problem with the quality. You can buy them with confidence. "


    When he said these words with a smile, his tone was relaxed and natural. It seemed that he was talking about a natural fact. In fact, all the people around him, including Shen Shi, did not show any doubt. The reputation of the immortal society has long been popular.


    But Shen Shi''s purpose was not these talismans. He laughed for a moment and said, "is there any talisman pen, talisman paper, eh, and cinnabar?"


    The man was stunned for a moment. When he looked at Shen Shi, he had a strange look. The man who could manage the talisman counter naturally knew the way of talisman. Of course, he knew how hard it was to make talisman. The guest looked at him at least twenty years old. He didn''t look like a man who could make talisman Things.


    Maybe this is a young man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, and thinks highly of himself. He wants to master this method of making talismans and earn countless spirit crystals by selling talismans?


    However, there are endless friars in the world, such as the carp crossing the river. However, I have never heard of how many people have succeeded in this way. As far as he knows, those master craftsmen who are worshipped by the immortals Association often immerse themselves in this way for more than ten years or even decades before they can master it, and the probability of failure is also not low.


    However, although I turned around this idea in my heart, the man was very polite and polite. The people who come out of the immortal society are always very polite to the guests. Now he nodded and said with a smile, "yes, just a moment."


    Then he turned and walked to the edge of the counter, took out a big wooden box from the bottom floor, opened it in front of Shen Shi, and saw that the box had exquisite structure, and it had several layers of lattice, which were filled with Rune pens with slightly different shapes, colors and materials. Then he bowed down and went to the other side of the counter and went to a jade plate, which was filled with various color Rune paper, which was also placed Put it in front of Shen Shi.


    Then, with a polite and gentle smile, he looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "all the goods in our shop are here. You can see if there is one that suits you. Just choose."


    At this time, friar Shen shook his head in amazement. He looked at the stone box with the same look. At the same time, friar Shen was surprised to see what the other people were looking at One of them was a tall monk, half a head taller than Shen Shi. He even laughed directly. He sneered and said, "don''t have a big appetite when you are young. It''s not easy to walk this road of cultivation. Be careful, you will fall to death if you are not careful."


    Shen Shi frowned, turned his head and looked at the tall monk. He thought to himself that he was not good enough. He swore to death as soon as he spoke. However, he was calm and cautious, and he was in a strange situation at the moment. There was no need to worry about waiting for the zongmen to send someone to pick him up. So after pondering for a moment, he didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned to the man and asked, "what are the materials and prices of these runes?"


    The man was patient and pointed to the talisman in the wooden box to explain to him in detail. Shen Shi took a look at the tall monk, but he ignored the past as air. He also seemed to be grumpy. There was a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes, and he snorted coldly. When he looked at Shen Shi again, he felt a little disgusted.


    Shen Shi listened to the man''s introduction for a while. After thinking for a moment, he picked two Bitao wooden talisman pens from the wooden box. Although the quality of these talisman pens is not high, and their fame is not as good as those precious and famous trees, they are very suitable for making low-level talisman. At the same time, their tenacity is also suitable for a large number of paintings.When the guy introduced the Fu pens, he actually focused on the Fu pens made of several famous wood. The words were very beautiful, because the famous wood was valuable, and the Fu pens made of famous wood were naturally expensive. However, when he saw Shen Shi choose the Bi Tao Mu Fu pen, he was surprised. When he looked at Shen Shi again, he was slightly impressed. Later, he took out a porcelain bottle from the counter and handed it to Shen Shi. He said with a smile, "this bottle is cinnabar. According to the rules of our shop, if you buy a talisman, I will give you a free bottle, but if you want to buy it later, you need to spend Lingjing to buy it."


    Shen Shi nodded. This rule is almost recognized in the world of cultivation. He also understood it. He asked, "what''s the price of buying cinnabar?"


    The guy took a look at him and thought that a bottle of cinnabar could draw at least 50 talismans. If the success rate was higher, it could even reach 60. But even if the master made the talismans, this bottle of cinnabar could be used for several months. He thought that the boy was still too high-spirited to know the heaven and earth.


    In fact, it''s not necessary for him to buy cinnabar in other places


    Shen Shi turned his lips, thinking that in the first floor of the sky, a Spirit Crystal could buy five bottles of cinnabar But there was no other choice. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "then buy three more bottles."


    The man smiles and doesn''t say anything more. He just leans down and takes out three bottles of cinnabar. At this time, the eyes of the friars next to him are full of sarcasm. One by one, they seem to see a big fool.


    The man put away the wooden box of the Fu pen, then took over the jade plate with all kinds of Fu paper, and said, "look at these Fu paper?"


    There are several kinds of yellow runes on the paper, of which the Yellow runes are the most. In addition, there are green Rune paper in blue color, which is prepared for the second-order rune, and a stack of Rune paper in clear blue and moist color. It seems that the aura of spiritual power is very strong and different. In this jade plate, it''s quite different, but it''s blue Rune paper, which is prepared for the extremely rare third-order rune.


    I have to say that this fairy club is really powerful. Even a branch has such a rare thing.


    However, Shen Shi''s current strength, of course, is still unable to touch these high-end smart materials. After nodding, he pointed to a large number of yellow paper and said with a smile, "I''ll buy this one."


    The man laughed for a while, with such a sure look. Then he took a stack of yellow paper with a smile, looked at about 20 pieces, and asked with a smile, "how many do you want to buy?"


    Shen Shi thinks about it. For no reason, he suddenly remembers that he bought Rune paper in the rune shop on Qingyu Island several years ago. He vaguely remembers the appearance of the elder martial brother who was still stuck in the gas refining environment for many years, and his surprise at that time, but he can''t remember his name.


    For a moment, Shen Shi suddenly had some inexplicable feelings. After a moment''s silence, he laughed and said, "let''s have fifty."


    The man''s brow was raised, showing a look of astonishment. The friars standing on one side also looked different when they heard the number. They turned their heads to look at Shen Shi one after another. Especially the tall monk, who had planned to leave, heard this sentence and turned around slowly. He looked at Shen Shi with some surprise. At the same time, the light from the corner of his eyes flashed over the rune paper on the jade plate, and there was a glimmer of greed in his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    The rune paper for making talismans is not an ordinary thing, because it needs to carry the rune pattern and the rune array containing spiritual power, and when it is cast, it will burst out the power equivalent to the five elements technique, so the material of the rune paper itself must be very strong, so almost all the Rune paper is made of some spiritual materials containing spiritual power.


    Most of these spiritual materials for making Rune paper are spiritual grasses. Higher level Rune paper has higher requirements for materials because it has to carry more powerful spiritual power. Sometimes, it even uses some spiritual minerals and even rare precious spiritual materials. Of course, in this age when the five elements technique has already declined, I''m afraid that the rune paper has disappeared in the Hongmeng world.


    However, since the materials for making them are spiritual materials, Fu paper itself has a certain value for monks. Even if they don''t need it, if they "accidentally" get some Fu paper on hand, they will naturally be able to find something that businesses are willing to buy. Fifty pieces of Rune paper, even the most common yellow Rune paper, which can only produce first-order runes, can be said to be a great fortune for many poor monks.


    Shen Shiruo felt the strange atmosphere around him. For a moment, he felt a little regret. He thought that he had been in the demon world for a long time after all. Although the demon world was in danger and often fought and fought, most of the demons in the green snake tribe were simple minded and straight minded. They could turn their faces and draw swords if they didn''t agree with each other, but there was very little difference What''s the plan. After staying in such a place for a long time, my vigilance seems to be much weaker.


    At the moment, he pretended not to know the strange eyes of the friars around him. He calculated the price with the surprised man behind the counter. One Spirit Crystal could buy five pieces of yellow Rune paper, and fifty Rune paper would be ten spirit crystals. In addition, two bitaomu Rune pens were worth one Spirit Crystal each. Cinnabar went to another spirit crystal. Finally, Shen Shi bought all the materials and had a look The son gave 13 Spirit Crystal.


    More than half of the number of spirit crystals on Shen Shi''s body has gone in an instant. It''s really a bit bad, and it makes Shen Shi feel a bit painful. However, it''s also impossible. Without self-defense skills, who knows what will happen to him? When he really wants to face the enemy but has no talisman in hand, Shen Shi definitely doesn''t want to see this situation.


    It''s not a comfortable feeling to be watched from the side with a peeping eye. So after buying these spiritual materials, Shen Shi has no idea to continue to stroll. Carrying the cloth bag containing the making materials handed over by the man, he turns and walks outside the shop of Shenxian club.


    It is reasonable to say that there is a wishful bag hidden around him at the moment. As long as he puts it in conveniently, he does not have to carry it all the time. It is simple and convenient. However, Shen Shi was a little more alert at this time. At the same time, he thought that he was still in the realm of refining gas. If someone noticed him in the place where monks gathered, he could use Ruyi bag without going to Ningyuan realm, for fear that he would get into a lot of trouble. So he simply pretended that he had nothing and carried it out of the gate of the fairyland.


    Behind him, the monks with different looks watched his back gradually walk into the crowd and leave. Some of them walk away with no expression, and some of them are envious. Anyway, the monks who can afford to buy talisman spirit materials will not be too embarrassed. Otherwise, you can''t even guarantee the Spirit Crystal of daily cultivation How can we indulge in this kind of wanton way that consumes resources and painstaking efforts?


    This young man is so young that he has such a fortune. It seems that he is either a descendant of the clan or a descendant of the Xiuzhen family.


    There is no comparison between people For a moment, this old idea passed over several monks.


    After walking out of the gate of the fairyland and leaving the busy crowd, Shen Shi took a look around and walked along the street for a while. He carefully observed the surroundings in the middle and made sure that no one noticed him. Then he found a space to go into a quiet alley beside the road and put those spiritual talents to his waist Wipe, then quickly incomparably into the Ruyi bag.


    Until now, he was really relieved. Shi Shi ran went back to the street and looked at the monks coming and going on the long street. After his eyes narrowed slightly, he remembered that he didn''t know where the Sanchun building where lingxiaozong would meet his elder martial brother in ten days. Now he just went to inquire.


    Thinking of this, he went forward again and kept looking around all the way. He didn''t see the house with the plaque of Sanchun building. Then he went to a roadside shop and asked the boss there. The boss was enthusiastic and told him the address of Sanchun building. It turned out that Sanchun building was not on this busy street, but separated from each other Two streets to the north of the city.


    After thanking the boss, Shen Shi went out and looked for it according to the direction of the shop owner. After walking two streets, he found sanchunlou on a road near the north of the city.


    The street where the sanchunlou is located is obviously less popular than the long street where the immortal society is located. However, many monks can still be seen walking here. Looking back, Shen Shi feels that the density of monks in duanyuecheng is far higher than that of most human cities in Hongmeng kingdom. Perhaps it is because in this remote and alien world, there are many demons and beasts of different races. The danger is far more than that of the Hongmeng Kingdom, which is not suitable for ordinary people to live in. However, there are various spiritual resources in the alien world, which is an important reason to attract many monks.The Sanchun building looks like a three story restaurant, but there is nothing special about its appearance. Shen Shi walks around the building, remembers the address, and then turns to leave. There are still ten days before Lingxiao sect''s arrival. First, it''s useless to wait here. Second, Shen Shi has some worries. Qian Yi is not a casual monk without roots. On the contrary, he is a disciple of xuanjian sect. If you really want to go back, he can even get involved in Tianjian palace, which is one of the four most important places in the world.


    Shen Shi doesn''t regret killing that guy, but he informs himself that it is xuanjianmen''s disciple and nangongying who came from Tianjian palace who are waiting in the Sanchun building that day. Although he has disposed of Qian Yi''s body in the forest, Shen Shi still doesn''t want to stay here like this.


    I hope everything goes smoothly back to lingxiaozong.


    He thought about it in his heart, but he could not help feeling a little heavy. He frowned and turned to leave. Perhaps it was because seeing the Sanchun building caused several worries. His mind was a little flustered, but he didn''t realize that a figure had been quietly put up behind him. It was the tall monk in front of him in the immortal society.


    At the same time, in the unknown village outside the forest, several xuanjianmen disciples came back here again, headed by Geng Cheng. At the same time, Fu Jun and Ding he, the other two xuanjianmen disciples of the grey lizard tribe, had finished their search on that day, but nangongying did not appear again.


    The three arrived at the abandoned village in the afternoon, but as the sky was getting dark and dusk was approaching, they looked at each other at the entrance of the village. The shorter Ding he was impatient and complained: "elder martial brother, how long do we have to wait here?"


    Geng Cheng frowned. Before he had time to speak, Fu Jun beside him also looked bad. He said: "elder martial brother, I also think it''s a bit shameful for us to wait for Qian Yi here. In terms of identity, the three of us are all his elder martial brothers. Why should we wait for him together? If we have such boring leisure time, wouldn''t it be better for me to go back to Duanyue city to practice?"


    Geng Cheng''s face was not very good-looking. He said: "come on, don''t complain. Anyway, the four of our brothers came out together to work this time. Since master has chosen me to be the leader, I will take the responsibility. Although Qian Yi has a strange temper, I don''t like him, but he always comes out with his brothers. Let''s go back together. "


    Ding he turned his lips and snorted: "I don''t think that his temperament really means that he doesn''t regard us as the brothers of the same clan. He comes and goes alone all day. When he sees the demon clan, it''s like he doesn''t want to die. He''ll be killed all of a sudden. No matter what the master says this time, it''s important to capture and send crystal ore alive."


    Geng Cheng sighed and said, "who said no? When he went out, the master specially told him. At that time, we also heard that he promised well. Who knew that he got this Duanyue City, he suddenly changed like this."


    Fu Jun looked up at the sky and said, "elder martial brother, it''s going to be dark. How long do we have to wait?"


    Geng Cheng''s face showed a bit of anxiety, and walked back and forth for two steps. It seemed that he was also very impatient with Qian Yi, but he couldn''t ignore it. He said angrily, "what''s the matter with this guy? I''ve just agreed to check if there are any fish who have missed the net. How much time can this take? Why haven''t he come back yet?"


    The three complained here, but they had nothing to do. Seeing that it was getting dark, the three disciples of xuanjianmen were more and more helpless. Finally, Fu Jun rolled his eyes, as if trying to get rid of his irritability. He asked Geng Cheng: "elder martial brother, isn''t Nangong Ying with you, why didn''t she come here today?"


    As soon as Ding he''s eyes brightened, he came over and said with a smile, "eh, that Nangong younger martial sister has been staying with you all the time, isn''t it..."


    "Go, go," Geng Cheng pushed the guy away with a wave of his hand, and said: "Nangong junior sister is a door-to-door disciple after all. Her identity is different from ours. Besides, she is here to experience. It''s natural that she doesn''t want to come after all. And


    Geng Cheng said later, looking a little hesitant, next to Ding and Qi said: "and what?"


    Geng Cheng shrugged his shoulders and said, "I see that Nangong''s younger martial sister''s look on that day. She seems to have some disgust at Qian Yi''s indiscriminate killing of the demon clan."


    Fu Jun disdains a way: "that guy is a madman."


    Geng Cheng stares at him. Fu Jun snorts and turns his head. Ding he is not concerned about this. He says with a smile: "elder martial brother, really, Nangong younger martial sister is young and beautiful, and she has a high moral character. She has no family background. If you are really predestined, it''s a great thing."


    Geng Nanmei shook her head and said, "what are you? The outstanding young disciples of Tianjian Palace are also the proud daughters of Nangong family. How can we be worthy of such figures? "


    Fu Jun and Ding he were silent for a moment. After a moment, they both sighed with silence.


    Geng Cheng shook his head and said, "well, don''t think about what''s missing. I think it''s dark now. Younger martial brother Qian hasn''t come back yet. He always feels something''s wrong. Let''s go into the forest to look for it."Ding he frowned and complained: "it''s so troublesome. Can I wait here?"


    Geng Cheng slapped his head and said with a smile, "let''s go together. Don''t think about being lazy. Anyway, this time I see clearly that this guy is not a material to do things. If there is such a thing to do in the future, I will never take him with me again. "


    Fu Jun and Ding he are friends with Geng Cheng on weekdays. When they heard the words, they all laughed and nodded their heads together. They were in a better mood. They were laughing and chatting. They slowly approached the forest together to find Qian Yi, who has not been seen so far.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    There are inns in Duanyue City, and there are more than one, with different grades, but the guests are mostly monks. As for the price, it''s different. The ordinary one lives for three days, and the most advanced one lives for one day.


    The price difference is so great that the environment of the inn is also very different. However, generally speaking, it is said that the highest grade Inn in the city is also the most expensive one. There is even a spirit gathering array in every room, which can be helpful to the cultivation of monks.


    However, Shen Shi is short of money now, so he naturally keeps away from the high-end Inns that can only be afforded by those rich and powerful monks and disciples who regard Lingjing as dirt. In fact, whether in Guiyuan or Hongmeng, a very common phenomenon is that quite a lot of free practice, most of the time, they live in the sky and on the ground.


    It sounds rather desolate, but this is the reality of the cultivation world. Most of the cultivation resources of sanxiu are poor, and the most basic Lingjing has to be careful to ensure cultivation. Where can I afford to stay in an inn? In fact, an ordinary Inn has a room and a bed. There is nothing special about it. At most, it is quiet.


    As for sleeping in the open, as a monk, this body is naturally tempered and polished. It''s stronger than ordinary people. Sleeping in the wild is not a big deal. So for a long time, most of the monks still choose the realistic way. Few people go to the inn to live, and most of the practitioners are not surprised.


    As for Shen Shi here, in fact, according to his current situation, it''s not impossible to find a place in the city to deal with him for a few days. He hasn''t really enjoyed the happiness of his life in the demon world in recent years. However, in the end, after much deliberation, he managed to find an inn. Of course, it was the cheapest and most common one. The reason was very simple. He bought a lot of talismans to make talismans. However, making talismans was so delicate and complicated that he needed a quiet place.


    Yunlai Inn was the place where he finally decided to stay.


    The name of the inn, of course, means "guests like clouds". However, when Shen Shi saw the inn, he saw that there were few people here, and there were not many guests coming and going, but it was a little different from the name. But it''s better to have fewer people. What Shen Shi wants most at the moment is quiet.


    At the moment, he went into Yunlai Inn, and there were some people coming up to greet him. When he indicated that he wanted to stay, the owner of the other side of the inn also came over and enthusiastically boasted about his inn. It sounds like Yunlai inn is no different from the top Inn in the city except that there is no spirit gathering array in the room.


    Shen Shi laughs it off. Anyway, all he wants is a quiet room that can make a match, so he doesn''t bother with the boss. He asks about the price. It turns out that it''s the lowest price in the city. He lives in a Lingjing for three days.


    Shen Shi estimated the number of talismans in Ruyi bag. He thought that if he wanted to make all the talismans into talismans, even if he had to hurry up, he would have to take at least five or six days to finish his next training and rest.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi first gives two Lingjing, the innkeeper surnamed he, to fix a six-day stay. However, when he pays for the money, he has an extra heart and doesn''t bargain with the boss. He just takes it as a chat. He says that he is a casual practitioner who has just come to Guiyuan realm recently and has no knowledge. He also asks boss he to return to Guiyuan realm, especially Duanyue city Let''s give him a brief introduction.


    Boss he is also a monk, but he is only in the realm of refining gas. But he can open an inn in the broken moon city. Naturally, his vision is not too bad. He can also see that Shen Shi is not just an ordinary monk as he said.


    If it''s a common practice, it''s only in the realm of gas refining, but not in the realm of Ningyuan. Don''t even think about it. Nine out of ten are sleeping in the wilderness outside the city. It''s just that boss he opened the door to do business. Shen Shi''s identity may be suspicious, which is inconsistent with his words. But what does it have to do with him? So at the end of the day, boss he is also smiling. On the way to help Shen Shi live and take him to the lodging room, he politely tells Shen Shi about the situation around him.


    It turns out that according to the geographical position of Hongmeng, the Guiyuan boundary is a three-tier boundary. The so-called two-tier boundary and three-tier boundary are also very simple. As we all know, the core of Hongmeng world is the vast and boundless Hongmeng Kingdom, which has not yet been fully explored. In Hongmeng 108 Kingdom, the main way to travel to and from all walks of life is the ancient transmission array made of gold placers handed down from ancient times.


    In the Hongmeng Kingdom, there are 33 ancient teleportation arrays, which are the most in all the kingdoms. For many years, the Terran has focused on the Hongmeng kingdom. All the different realms that can be reached through one Dharma array transmission are called the two-tier realms. The boundary that can only be reached through the two-tier realms and then another ancient transmission Dharma array transmission is the three-tier realms, and so on. It is said that the most remote of the Hongmeng realms can only be reached through six different realms, that is, the seventh level.


    You know, not all the ancient teleportation arrays in each boundary are in one place. Even the Hongmeng Kingdom, which has the most teleportation arrays, has only 17 ancient teleportation arrays on the famous array island outside the city of Tianhong, and 16 of them are scattered on the vast boundary of Hongmeng kingdom without any rules.From Hongmeng kingdom to Guiyuan Kingdom, to be exact, if people from Lingxiao sect want to connect Shenshi with Duanyue city in Guiyuan Kingdom, they must first transmit from Liuyun city in Haizhou, first to the outside of Tianhong City, then to the array Island, then to Heihe kingdom from an ancient one in the middle, and then to another ancient one Reach the realm of return.


    After hearing this, Shen Shi finally understood why it took ten days for lingxiaozong to send someone to come here. After all, the Hongmeng world was so huge. It''s thanks to the immortal society that some years ago Tianzong learned from the ancient teleportation array that the Terrans set up their own teleportation array. As long as their physical strength can withstand the pressure, they can cross thousands of miles in the Hongmeng kingdom in a short time. Otherwise, even the monks who are all in heaven will have a headache.


    With these words of common sense, boss he secretly glanced at Shen Shi from the corner of his eye. Seeing that he was thoughtful and somewhat disillusioned, he was more and more sure of his previous guess. He sneered and thought that the Guiyuan realm was on this transmission route, that is, the end of Hongmeng realm to Heihe realm and then Guiyuan realm, and did not lead to a deeper realm The ancient teleportation array.


    If it is true that the sanxiu came here by way, it can only come from the Hongmeng kingdom to the Heihe kingdom. He didn''t know anything about it. He just said a little bit quietly, and then he could see that Shen Shi had been on his feet before.


    But still, what''s Shen Shi''s secret? It doesn''t mean anything to him. Anyway, what he earns is the Lingjing of these guests'' accommodation, and the others don''t care so much.


    Next, he did not hide anything. He told Shen Shi about the situation in duanyuecheng. When Shen Shi came to the room where he specially asked to be quiet and undisturbed, he had a rough impression of Guiyuan Kingdom, including Xiuzhen Kingdom near duanyuecheng, from boss he''s mouth.


    Guiyuan kingdom is not a particularly famous one among the Hongmeng realms. In fact, if we only talk about its fame and popularity in Hongmeng Xiuzhen Kingdom, Guiyuan kingdom will be in the lower position. However, the Guiyuan Kingdom has one advantage, that is, it is relatively peaceful, and there are no monsters that are particularly fierce and powerful to the extent of fearsome. Moreover, the environment on the Guiyuan kingdom is quite good, and it is very suitable for human beings to live in. After all, it is not a small kingdom. There are all kinds of monsters in the wilderness, such as lingcao lingkuang and so on. These are all the resources that monks need in their cultivation, Therefore, there are many monks who come to this remote world.


    As for Duanyue City, it''s one of several big cities in the Guiyuan Kingdom, and it''s also one of the important gathering points of many monks, especially the free monks, who come to the Guiyuan kingdom. Therefore, it''s very popular in the Guiyuan kingdom. Even the immortal society has opened a branch in this City, which can be seen from this.


    Originally, although there were many monks in Duanyue City, they were mostly scattered monks, and there was no particularly strong and prominent force. There were two small Xiuzhen sects in the city earlier, but their strength was also ordinary. Although they were much better than scattered monks, they were relatively well behaved. So in general, the monks in Duanyue city were in peace.


    However, this situation suddenly changed a year ago, that is, xuanjian gate, one of the four famous gates in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, suddenly sent many disciples to come here, bought land deeds and houses in the city, and designated a big area. It was like a long-term garrison.


    Such a sect, even if it was just a lower gate of Tianjian palace, its strength surpassed the local power of Duanyue city and broke the original balance here. The original two sects, of course, did not dare to fight xuanjianmen, who was far stronger than themselves and had a huge backing behind them, so they could only give up their position as the leader of duanyuecheng. At the same time, they secretly wondered why xuanjianmen, a sect like xuanjianmen, suddenly became interested in duanyuecheng, a place where only casual practitioners would come to take chances.


    After a long time, xuanjianmen got a firm foothold in the local area. With some signs of daily movements, the clue was gradually known. It turned out that in the Crouching Tiger Mountain in the west of duanyuecheng, xuanjianmen did not know how to find a spiritual vein in the depth of the mountain.


    As we all know, the place where the spirit of heaven and earth converges is also the place where all the practitioners yearn for. But like this, if nature keeps producing spirit stones, nature is the foundation of Xiuzhen sect. It can even be said that almost all Xiuzhen sects in the world, as long as they have certain strength, occupy a large or small spiritual vein. Only in this way can they stabilize the foundation and further develop. If there is no spiritual pulse as the support foundation, it will be like a rootless tree without water. Maybe it will be prosperous for a time because of one or two talents, but after a long time, it can not be passed on for a long time.


    After all, the spirit stone is the root of all human cultivation.


    Once the news spread, the reason why xuanjianmen came here was not clear. However, when he got the news, xuanjianmen had already occupied the Crouching Tiger Mountain and strictly guarded it. It was difficult for outsiders to intervene. The two local sects and many scattered practitioners could only regret and lament.Shen Shi understood why the people of xuanjianmen appeared in this remote and alien world. As for nangongying, it was obvious that tianjiangong was the lower gate of tianjiangong. After all, it was a spiritual vein. Although no one knew the scale of it except xuanjianmen, it must be of great benefit to attract xuanjianmen to settle here on a large scale.


    If you can make good use of this spiritual pulse, it may not be of great help to Tianjian palace. However, it is just around the corner that xuanjian gate will grow and even go to a higher level in the future.


    Shen Shi saw off the warm and polite boss he and closed the door. Sure enough, the room was quiet soon. He took a look at the furnishings in the house. Everything was simple and plain, but he had what he should have. It was obvious that although boss he practiced Taoism in general, he still had a way of doing business, and Shen Shi was not dissatisfied.


    He went to the table and sat down. He thought about the news he had just heard. He could not help but be more alert to the xuanjianmen. Although he had no conflict with the xuanjianmen and didn''t want to provoke them, Qian Yi''s death seemed to be hidden in the dark all the time.


    I really want to go back to Lingxiao sect soon.


    As long as you go back, maybe it''s a brand new start


    Shen Shi thought quietly that he had some hope, but after a moment, he took a deep breath, took out the materials from Ruyi bag and put them on the table one by one.


    Looking at the Yellow familiar but a little strange Rune paper, he gave a faint smile. In his mind, he flashed those Yin Yang, five elements and ten kinds of Rune patterns that he had described and practiced countless times from childhood to adulthood.


    At the same time, boss he came back all the way. He was just about to go back to the back of his counter beside the lobby of the Inn and continue to calculate this month''s revenue and expenditure account. When he saw his fellow in front of him ushering in a new guest, he seemed to be a monk, tall and fierce.


    While listening from the side, although the friar came in and said he wanted to stay, his eyes seemed to be a little erratic when he talked with the man. While he kept looking around, he seemed to be trying to find out if there was another young man living here.


    After listening to a few words, boss he thought that most of the inquirer was the young monk he had received before. It seems that there is something secret about the young man?


    Looking at the tall friar who was still talking to him, boss he stood behind the counter and narrowed his eyes slightly, looking thoughtful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Even after three years in the demon world, Shen Shi didn''t forget much about Yin Yang, five elements and ten kinds of runes. Even when he was in the demon world, he would pick up some paper and pen, or even a branch, and draw some Yin Yang runes on the ground.


    Maybe it''s a habit from childhood to adulthood, or maybe it''s like this. If you draw a few strokes, you can comfort yourself in your heart and remember what happened at the beginning. As for whether he will be seen by other demon clans, Shen Shi is not worried. In fact, the old white monkey and stone pig who are friendly with him have seen his strange and twisted runes more than once. They have also asked Shen Shi curiously, but Shen Shi just gently said that it was random graffiti and had no meaning, so they didn''t follow up.


    Because these yin-yang patterns look like twisted and complicated ghost Charms


    Before he knew it, Shen Shi thought of the old white monkey and the stone pig again. He was dazed at the table. After a while, he sighed softly and sighed a little dejectedly.


    Compared with him, after entering the guest room, little black pig jumped directly on the bed. His oily black body rolled and rubbed on the soft quilt for a few times. He immediately fell in love with the bed of Terran. He wanted to fall into those quilts. He soon fell on the bed and didn''t know whether he was asleep or not.


    Shen Shi took a look at the other side of the bed, but he didn''t care about it. He settled down and concentrated. Then he tried his hand on a piece of ordinary white paper and depicted the ten Yin Yang and five element runes one by one. After the painting, he examined them one by one. Then he nodded his head with a little satisfaction in his eyes.


    The foundation that has been honed in this talisman for many years is reflected in this moment. Ten twisted and complicated talisman patterns are hard for ordinary people to see. He drew them all at once, but they are not bad at all.


    With confidence in his heart, Shen Shi took away the white paper. This time, what he got in front of him was the real Rune paper. The bright red cinnabar and the green peach wood Rune pen were also quietly in his hand. The room was quiet. His eyes fell gently on the rune paper, and then he wrote steadily.


    The delicate and even handwriting slowly drew out the mysterious Rune patterns on the Yellow Rune paper, and then on the same Rune paper, several Rune patterns formed a rune array, which appeared intact one by one. When the last stroke is drawn, the three Rune patterns of the rune array will be displayed in front of you. This is a semi-finished rune. Only one last step is needed to infuse the spirit, can it become a very useful five element rune.


    Shen Shi quietly picked up his pen and drew the runes with a calm and indifferent look. If a master of this art was on the scene at the moment, he would be surprised at this young man''s talent and proficiency in the runes. Along the way, the runes were finished one by one. Shen Shi rarely stopped his pen and hesitated to block it, and the errors in the runes were even less.


    Two hours later, Shen Shi finished all the fifty pieces of paper. He stood up, stretched himself, turned his neck, looked down at the stack of paper on the table, and nodded with satisfaction. The number of that stack of Rune paper is 47. Even with Shen Shi''s skillful handwriting, three pieces of Rune paper will be discarded because of his mistakes. However, the third piece of Rune paper will be discarded because of 50 pieces of Rune paper. It''s already a master with decades of experience in making runes.


    Generally speaking, at this last moment, there are still a large number of talismans that are discarded due to various reasons. However, Shen Shi''s attitude is very relaxed, because according to his past experience and the mysterious relationship between yin and Yang, he is full of confidence in this last step ¡£


    However, this step of pouring spirit has always been known for its delicacy and complexity. Even with the help of yin and Yang mantra, it is impossible for him to make a large number of talismans quickly. He can only do it slowly. He had set a six-day stay before, so it is.


    Shen Shi glanced over the stack of yellow Rune paper and gently picked it up. According to the different Rune arrays on it, the six first-order five element techniques he had learned now occupied the majority of them, with a total of 34. Among them, fireball, water archery, rock stabbing and earth sinking techniques were his favorite, with eight of each. The rest were fire block and wind agility, It is seldom used in daily life, so I just drew one.


    He left the remaining 13 pieces of Rune paper for the sorcery that he had learned from the demon world. To tell you the truth, when he first drew these sorcery runes on the rune paper, because the composition of the sorcery was those strange five poison patterns, which were very different from the rune patterns here in the Terran. Shen Shi was somewhat worried, but when he thought of using the sorcery method in the demon world, he made them The five elements talisman, so today, the reverse, perhaps there should not be too big a problem.


    In fact, just as he thought, there seems to be some strange similarities between the witchcraft and the five elements of the human race. Those strange ten kinds of black-and-white and five poison patterns, after being painted on the rune paper, seem to fit perfectly without any sense of violation. It seems that if only the last step of pouring spirit, the perfect witchcraft Rune can be made.


    It seems that there are always some strange feelings in it, but Shen Shi can''t think of that much in a short time. Except for the ghost summoning skill recorded in the last piece of animal skin, there are four kinds of magic skills that can be used in common use. They are three of void spirit, three of skin erosion, three of blood poison, and four of decay.After all the preparations had been finished, Shen Shi was also relieved. He put the spiritual materials on the table back into the Ruyi bag, and the room soon returned to its original shape. Even if the innkeeper he came in, he could not see what Shen Shi had done here before.


    Shen Shi turned around and sat down beside the bed. His eyes swept through the slightly messy bedding and found the sleeping little black pig who buried himself under the soft quilt. Looking at it sleeping so sweetly, Shen Shi''s mouth is also passing a gentle smile, reaching out and gently touching its head.


    Although little black pig was asleep, he seemed to feel something. His ears moved twice, and his head lingered in Shen Shi''s palm.


    Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile and doesn''t care about it. He sits on the bed with his knees crossed. After pondering for a moment, he reaches out his hand to touch Ruyi''s pocket. When he raises his hand again, a glimmer of light comes up. It''s a soft shining crystal lying quietly in his palm.


    Shen Shi looked at the Spirit Crystal quietly, with a complicated look in his eyes.


    For three years, for three years, because he couldn''t find these beautiful but crucial stones, he was stiffly suppressed in the high-level realm of the gas refining realm. He was only one step away from the most important threshold of the Ningyuan realm, but he had no choice but to linger outside.


    It''s really hard for people who have never experienced that feeling, that taste, to understand.


    Fortunately, all this seems to have finally returned to the right track, and his future road seems to show light again.


    He smiles and holds the crystal tightly in his hand with some expectation and hope. Then he closes his eyes. After three years, he begins to practice again.


    In Duanyue City, monks come and go, and the world is so big that no one will pay special attention to the whereabouts of a young man. At least for the moment, the city is still quiet, standing on the field like usual, and has spent peaceful days day after day.


    Six days later, that is, on September 16 of the year, Shen Shi asked from the innkeeper about this date. Shen Shi finally completed all the 47 talismans. What is astonishing is that in the end, only one of the 47 talismans made an unexpected mistake in the process of pouring, and the rest of the four talismans were lost None of the sixteen talismans failed, and all of them succeeded in reinvigorating.


    Even Shen Shi himself thinks it''s incredible to have such an amazing success rate. Although he had a high success rate in making amulets on herring island at the beginning, he could not reach the current level when he was pouring spirit. After careful consideration, the only reason is that he can only return to the second volume of Yin Yang mantra he learned in the demon world.


    But anyway, it''s still a good thing. Shen Shi even thought that even if he was poor and embarrassed in the future, he could only sell this talisman because he could guarantee what he needed for cultivation.


    After packing up his belongings and confirming that there are no important things left in the room, Shen Shi takes the little black pig who is reluctant to leave the bed and goes downstairs to the lobby of the inn to settle the expenses with boss he who is standing behind the counter. Then he casually says hello to boss he and is ready to leave.


    Just at this time, boss he suddenly stopped him. When Shen Shi turned his head and looked at him, he had some doubts in his eyes. However, he listened to the boss with a slight smile, indicating that Shen Shi was close to the counter, and then he lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "young man, I have something here, you may want to know."


    Shen Shi stands on the counter and frowns at boss he. He has a kind smile and a gentle look. After a moment''s silence, Shen Shi nods and says, "please, I''d like to hear about it."


    Boss he smiles and says, "six days ago, shortly after you came to our store, there was a man who came here and said something to the store''s staff..." With that, he clearly repeated the words of the tall friar who asked the man to pick up the plane six days ago.


    Shen Shi listens to it in silence. When he hears the description of the person the monk wants to find, his face starts to look a little ugly. At the same time, there is a trace of worry in his eyes. Boss he''s not very good at this inn business, but his ability to observe color and face has long been perfect. Shen Shi''s eye base is strange, and he soon sees it in his eyes. His heart is calm, but his face is still the same, smiling and calm.


    After listening to boss he''s retelling, Shen Shi pondered for a moment and arched his hand: "thank you for telling me that this matter is very important to me, but I don''t know what the friar who came to inquire about that day looked like. Er, he had clothes on his body and What are the characteristics, such as the clothes of the children of a certain sect? "


    What worries him at the moment is that he is afraid that Qian Yi''s affair will happen, and xuanjianmen suspects himself. Although he had tried his best to erase his traces in that forest that day, for one thing, he was not a skilled murderer who killed people every day, so it was inevitable that he would miss something. For another thing, the world is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and there are countless supernatural powers in the cultivation world. If there are some powerful cultivation sects such as xuanjianmen, who have roots and strength, they can find the corpses and murderers, but no one knows them Dare to deny the possibility.Today''s plan is, of course, to ask the monk who came after him as soon as possible. Don''t be a disciple of xuanjianmen. He was worried and anxious here. He looked at boss he a little more eagerly. But at this time, boss he was smiling faintly. I don''t know why, he didn''t say a word for a long time. He looked at Shen Shi with a kind and strange smile.


    Shen Shi frowned and his eagerness faded away slowly. After a moment of silence, a trace of hesitation passed through his eyes. But at last, he felt out a Spirit Crystal and gently put it on the counter. He said in a low voice, "please teach me, boss he."


    Boss he swept his arm as if he were wiping a table. He gently and skillfully wiped the Spirit Crystal. Then he opened his face and smile, and described Shen Shi''s dress and appearance in detail.


    Shen Shi listened carefully and felt that the man''s appearance had nothing to do with xuanjianmen, but on second thought, if xuanjianmen''s disciples sneaked out to look for someone, the possibility seemed to be hard to rule out. After pondering for a while, he finally decided to go out of the city for the last four days. When lingxiaozong came to see him, it would be easier for him to do things with the support of the clan.


    With his heart set, he glanced at the smiling boss he behind the counter. He thought that the Lingjing could not make him make too much money, so he asked: "boss he, in addition, I also want to ask that there are so many monks in Duanyue City, but is there any treasure outside the city?"


    Maybe it''s for the sake of the bright spirit crystal, boss he didn''t have any more details this time. He simply introduced Shen Shi with a smile:


    "naturally, there are more than one place where all kinds of spiritual materials are produced. There are four places in the 300 Li area around Duanyue city. However, the crouching tiger mountain is now the forbidden area of xuanjianmen, and other sanxiu can''t get close to it. There are still three places left. There are many spirit grasses in the grey lizard forest, many monsters on the Yingfu mountain, and one place is Yinyue lake, where the water and grass are luxuriant, and there are many spirit grasses, spirit materials and low-level monsters. It''s a place where the friars in the city often go to find and cultivate spirit materials and various resources. "


    Shen Shi nodded slowly and said, "thank you very much." Boss he smiles back, so Shen Shi doesn''t delay any more and turns around and walks out of the inn.


    Looking at the disappearance of Shen Shi''s back, the smile on boss he''s face remains unchanged. He reaches out and pinches the crystal in his palm. He ponders for a moment, and then walks up the inn upstairs alone. All the way to another quiet room, he reaches out and knocks on the door.


    The door opened with a creak, and a man came out. He was tall, but he was the monk who was secretly tracking Shen Shi six days ago.


    The tall friar was looking at boss he, and his face was a bit ugly. But boss he was calm and didn''t have the slightest fear. He was able to open an inn in Duanyue city where the friars gathered and maintain it. How could he not rely on his back? And the high friar obviously understood this, so although he didn''t look good, he still didn''t care about boss he Dare to make what excessive action, just cold words, said: "boss he, do not too much, in the end how, why not tell me?"


    Boss he smiles a little and says: "this guest, what you want to know, I really know today, but..." He slowly closed his mouth, smiling and speechless, just looking at the monk.


    The big monk''s eyes jumped and a burst of anger passed by. But somehow, at the end of the day, he pressed down. After biting his teeth, he took out a Spirit Crystal and threw it to boss he. Then he said: "now it''s time to talk."


    Boss he laughs and catches Ling Jing. Then Shi ran says, "the young man you''re looking for must be out of the city today. The place you''re going is Yinyue Lake in all likelihood."


    Tall friar a pick eyebrow, took a bit of suspicious color, way: "seriously?"


    Boss he turned around, threw Lingjing in his hand, caught it with his hand, and walked all the way. At the same time, he said faintly: "don''t worry, he will go to Yinyue lake."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    It is autumn in September. After saying goodbye to the hot summer, Duanyue city is getting cooler. However, for most monks in the city, there is no special feeling.


    Day after day''s practice, the spirit is introduced into the body again and again, and the body is slowly polished and tempered. The life of a monk is gradually changed in such constant practice. He is more and more far away from ordinary mortals. After gaining the power far superior to ordinary people and a longer life span, many mortals have the feeling of vulnerability or sensitivity, and they are also unconsciously quiet lose.


    Without the feeling of warm and cold, we will not care too much about the change of seasons in spring, summer, autumn and winter, and there will be no more sadness of hurting spring and autumn. However, there is one exception. Although the life span of monks will be longer than that of ordinary mortals, and with the improvement of the realm of cultivation, the upper limit of monks'' life will continue to grow, but all the monks in the world are not satisfied with this point of time However, they still attach great importance to it.


    No one is not afraid of death, especially after prying into the secrets of Xiuxian Avenue and knowing those visions that can live longer or even become immortal, it has become the common instinct of all monks in the world to try every means to improve the realm of Taoism. But there are countless friars in the world. How many people are really outstanding and leading the group on Xiuxian Avenue?


    In the final analysis, only a tiny part of the lucky people who are blessed by nature, most of them are ordinary after all.


    But ordinary people may not have ordinary heart. Since the human race began to practice Taoism for thousands of years, I don''t know how many vicissitudes there have been in the world in these long years. On the way of practicing Taoism, there are countless ups and downs. The stories handed down from mouth to mouth or recorded in books and classics are endless. Ordinary people want to ascend to heaven, this road must be tortuous and difficult, but there are many successful people.


    Ordinary talent can be changed by external force. All things are born with mysterious nature. Naturally, there are natural resources and treasures in the world. So far, the legend of those who have great fortune and great opportunities to become famous step by step has been circulating among countless friars, especially among the large number of scattered groups.


    Maybe the next one is yourself?


    Therefore, it is rare for monks, especially those who practice in private, to be trapped in one place. First, without the support of Lingjing, they can''t guarantee their cultivation. Second, they need all kinds of spiritual resources for cultivation. For those who practice in private, they also need to go to the wilderness to find them.


    As for Duanyue City, where Shen Shi is now, the truth is the same. There are many monks gathered in the city, and they come and go very busy every day. Many of them, especially most of the scattered monks, actually have the same journey. They go from Duanyue city to several treasure lands rich in spirituals, looking for spirituals, hunting monsters, and getting harvest After that, he returned to the city, and then sold it in various shops to exchange for Lingjing or other materials needed for cultivation. Then he continued to repeat such days. In this process, he worked hard to practice hard but tenaciously, and gradually improved his realm of Tao.


    It''s true that the days of free cultivation were so hard. Compared with those monks who came from famous families or big schools, it''s a world of difference. But when was this world really fair?


    Maybe I can only blame myself for not casting a good fetus. In this case, I can only look forward to climbing up in my life, looking forward to one day when I will be outstanding.


    So when Shen Shi walked out of the gate of Duanyue City, he also saw a lot of casual practitioners walking together in twos and threes, or alone. But when everyone set out, they were full of hope and expectation.


    Looking at them, Shen Shi suddenly felt that he was in a better mood. He looked up and squinted slightly. Looking at the vast field in the autumn sky, with the lively and excited little black pig running around at his feet, he joined the stream of people and disappeared into the crowd.


    Before going out of the city, Shen Shi, who was cautious in nature, inquired about other people in the city. The answer he got was the same as what the innkeeper he said. There were only four places around Duanyue City, which were rich in spiritual materials.


    Shen Shi ponders in his heart as he walks slowly with little black pig. The main reason for his leaving the city is that he is worried about xuanjianmen. Although he still can''t judge what xuanjianmen has found and is about to search for himself just because of boss he''s words, Shen Shishi doesn''t want to make any more accidents before returning to lingxiaozong, so he just goes out of the city to hide As long as you wait four days, you can meet lingxiaozong. At that time, although xuanjianmen was powerful, it could be bigger than lingxiaozong, who ranked the fourth in the world?


    In other words, it''s really different to rely on a very powerful backer.


    Shen Shi laughs at himself, and then thinks about where he should go. Since he''s out of the city, it''s a by-pass move to go to nearby places where there are abundant spiritual materials. Anyway, he''s idle. Before returning to Lingxiao sect, if he can bring some spiritual materials such as spirit grass, spirit stone or monster body back, it should also be useful. As long as you pay attention, don''t provoke some particularly powerful monsters or go to some dangerous places, naturally there won''t be too much risk.It is said that the most dangerous place for Shen Xuanyi to be killed is in Jingshi mountain. According to the legend, the most dangerous place for Shen Xuanyi to be killed is in Jingshi mountain Is to give up, after all, I just walk around these days, killing time, there is no need to take too much risk.


    So the last remaining Silver Moon Lake is the most suitable place to go. Since the spirit grass is produced, there are also monsters, and the area is also quite large. As long as it is not deep into the Great Lakes, according to the previous scattered cultivation, some monsters on the periphery are ordinary low-level monsters, which should not be particularly dangerous.


    Think of here, the result is very clear, Shen Shi also did not hesitate what, take piggy to the direction of silver moon lake.


    Along the way, the flow of monks out of the city gradually dispersed, especially after they came down the main road and entered the wild with thick grass. Many of them intentionally or unintentionally separated from each other, and many people, especially the monks who seemed to be a little weaker in Taoism, gradually had a look of vigilance.


    As Shen Shi walked in the wilderness, he naturally noticed the scene. After frowning slightly, he thought of the wilderness in his heart. It seems that the risks may not all come from those fierce monsters.


    But now that he''s here, there''s no reason to go back to the city, and Shen Shi has some confidence in himself. After all, he''s spent three years licking blood from the point of the sword in the demon world, plus the five elements technique and the dozens of talismans in the Ruyi bag to protect himself. At least it''s OK to protect himself.


    Walking all the way, we can see that the number of monks coming out of Duanyue city to Yinyue lake is the largest. Obviously, the environment over there is the most suitable for monks to explore and search for spiritual talents. However, the field is very large. It seems that a large number of monks disperse into the field, and soon more and more people disperse, and gradually they can''t see the people around them.


    Naturally, Shen Shi didn''t mean to be too close to other monks. In fact, this kind of dispersion was more suitable for him. Although he began to practice with Lingjing again in the inn six days after returning to the human world, it was obviously not a matter of hesitation to break through the threshold of Ningyuan realm. At least he didn''t feel any sign of breakthrough these days.


    On the contrary, maybe it''s because he hasn''t practiced for a long time. When Shen Shi began to lead the spirit into the body, the physical body still resisted the spirit power in the Spirit Crystal. It felt a bit like the physical body backfired when he first started to practice, which brought some pain. However, after Shen Shi insisted for a while, when the physical body gradually adapted to the Spirit Crystal again, the feeling quickly disappeared It''s too late.


    Perhaps, we can''t try to break through the Ningyuan realm until we return to Lingxiao sect.


    Shen Shi thinks so in his heart. Looking around, there is no one. Only little black pig has been locked up in the inn for several days. Now when he comes to the field, he looks very excited and runs around in the grass.


    After a long walk, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the humidity in the air was a little higher, and the wind was a little cooler. It seemed that he was a little closer to the silver moon lake. Shen Shi was inspired. Although he just wanted to have a look before he came here, he had a natural yearning for all kinds of spiritual talents out of the instinct of every friar.


    Just at this time, suddenly a low roar came from the grass in front of me. Then I remembered the sound of several blade blows. It seemed that someone was fighting.


    Shen Shi stopped and frowned. Looking around, this place should still be far away from the silver moon lake. How could the monks fight so far away?


    Little black pig ran to his feet, suddenly raised his head to smell the sky, and then tilted his head to the front, suddenly hummed twice.


    Shen Shi looked down at the little black pig, and saw that the direction of its cry seemed to be the place where the fighting voice came from.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi shook his head, still didn''t want to cause trouble, and said to the little black pig, "let''s go around."


    Little black pig looks up at him. It seems that he doesn''t quite understand. Shen Shi is too lazy to explain. He takes little black pig around and goes on.


    It''s only half way. Originally, there was a lot less fighting. But after a while, I suddenly heard a commotion in that direction, and the figure flashed. One after another, I rushed to Shen Shi and little black pig.


    Shen Shi stops in amazement and turns to look. It''s not long before a tall monk rushes over. He looks embarrassed and looks frightened. He holds a knife in one hand and grasps it tightly in the other hand. It looks like a spirit grass and runs all the way. After a while, another monk came after him. He had a withered and yellow face, but he had a murderous look in his eyes.


    The high loose repair who ran away was in a hurry. He saw Shen Shi standing on one side with a surprised face. It seemed that there was a strange black pig beside him. He didn''t think so much. He cried out in a hurry: "help, helpShen Shi had never met both of them, and he didn''t know what dispute they had and where they would be mixed in. Instead of going forward, he stepped back.


    The tall monk''s way was obviously not high, at least worse than the murderous monk Kuhuang behind him. He was about to be caught up with him, and he couldn''t manage so much, but he turned quickly and rushed to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi and the monk who was chasing after him frowned at the same time. No one could see that this guy was desperate. In order to survive, everyone wanted to join the regiment first and fight for a chance to survive.


    Shen Shi''s heart is also flitting a trace of anger, but at the moment the matter is urgent, also can''t help him think more, subconsciously want to continue to let go of this inexplicable battle, little black pig suddenly to the monk who rushed over called twice, eyes bright, but staring at the monk''s hand in the grasp of the spirit grass.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and his step was a little slow. The friar had already escaped to him. At the same time, he had a grim look on his face and strode over Shen Shi. However, he pushed Shen Shi with his backhand, intending to push him behind him to block the pursuit. As for whether Shen Shi was dead or alive, he didn''t care at all.


    But just when Shen Shi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a talisman appeared in the palm of his right hand, suddenly a blade came out of the monk''s chest, and blood splashed down.


    The monk''s body trembled, as if all his strength had disappeared in an instant. He staggered for a few steps, turned back with difficulty, pointed to the Yellow monk behind him, and hissed: "you You just want this spirit grass... "


    The Yellow faced friar came over, pulled out the blade that was inserted behind him, and kicked him to the ground with one foot. Then he grabbed his palm, broke off his fingers and grabbed the spirit grass. There was a ferocious smile on his face, and coldly said: "exactly, your life is not as good as this spirit grass!"


    Shen Shi stood watching the bloody and naked fighting between the two friars. His eyes twitched slightly. This was the first time in his life that he really saw the fierce and cruel competition between the friars outside the wilderness. Life and death were just a line. Compared with his past days on the Lingxiao sect''s herring Island, he was very comfortable.


    What''s the difference between this scene and the fighting among the demons I saw in the demon world for three years?


    After killing the tall friar, the Yellow friar at the back didn''t stop after grabbing the spirit grass. Instead, he started to search his body in front of Shen Shi, and then found a few spirit crystals, but there was no other spirit material. From this, we can imagine that the tall friar at the front was a poor man I''m frustrated.


    Put those spirit crystals into his arms, friar Kuhuang slowly stood up and turned to look at Shen Shi. After carefully looking at the young man, he determined that he was just a friar of refining Qi. He didn''t know whether the killing had started or to kill others. His cold face slowly showed a grim smile. Looking at Shen Shi was like looking at a man waiting to be killed Fat pig, raised the blade in hand, a little blood, Wu from the blade dripping down.


    The wind on the field blows gently, with a bit of moist breath, but I don''t know why it makes people feel a touch of coolness. Shen Shi coldly looks at the scene in front of him. He looks at the monk, who is full of killing intention and looks fierce though he has never met him.


    Perhaps, this is what he didn''t know in the past, the other side of the real cruelty of the bottom of the cultivation world.


    Looking at the murderous monk, he suddenly gave a faint smile and said calmly:


    "do you want to kill me too?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Outside the forest of grey lizard, the entrance of nameless village.


    Geng Cheng, Fu Jun, Ding and the three disciples of xuanjianmen are standing here. Although the weather is clear and crisp, they all look very agitated, mixed with some anxiety. Geng Cheng, in particular, looks up to the distance from time to time, as if he is waiting for something, and the direction he looks to is duanyuecheng.


    Seeing the sun rising gradually, time passed. Ding he seemed to be a little impatient. He took a step and said, "elder martial brother, why hasn''t Nangong younger martial sister come yet?"


    Geng Cheng waved his hand impatiently and said, "we just sent the letter back this morning. Even if Nangong''s younger martial sister arrived immediately after receiving it, it would take some time. Just wait for it."


    Ding he curled his mouth, looked impatient, and muttered two times in a low voice. I don''t know if he was complaining about the arrogant woman in Tianjian palace. Fu Junzi is more calm than him. Besides, a few days ago, you can''t see that the eldest lady didn''t like Qian Yi very much. Now you suddenly ask her to come all the way here to find someone. Of course, Nangong''s heart is not happy. "


    Ding he said: "but we are all from the same school after all, but just a little help. How can we have so much coquettishness?"


    Geng Cheng turned his head and glared. He was a little angry and said, "nonsense, what''s not delicate? Close your mouth."


    Ding he rolled his eyes. Although he shut up, he still seemed very unconvinced. Geng Cheng has always been friendly with these two younger martial brothers. Now he glared at Ding he, and finally sighed and said: "although xuanjianmen and tianjiangong are connected, there are differences between them. I don''t know how much the difference is, so there are some things Don''t think about it. "


    Ding he and Fu Jun were silent. After a while, Fu Jun suddenly got a little angry and said angrily, "in the end, it''s Qian Yi who makes trouble all day long. It''s a drag on us. We just spend so many days in this barren place."


    Geng Cheng sighed again and rubbed his eyebrows. He felt that he sighed more and more times these days. A moment later, he said with a bitter smile, "we''ve been looking for him for so long. We can''t see people living or dead. We can only find those strange people in the forest Anyway, when we go back to our school, we have to give an explanation to our master. We can''t just say that if we don''t have it, it will be gone. "


    Before the words fell, Ding he, who was beside him, suddenly raised his head, looked at the distant sky and said, "here we are."


    Geng Cheng and Fu Jun were both shocked. When they turned around, they saw a bright sword across the sky, like a white rainbow, like a dragon, flying all the way. It was only when they slowly slowed down and fell down that a figure appeared. It was Nangong Ying who was young and beautiful.


    Although both Ding he and Fu Jun complained, nangongying didn''t show any different look when she arrived here. Geng Cheng hurried away and only saw Geng Cheng talking with nangongying from a distance. Nangongying seemed to be surprised. After questioning, Geng Cheng turned back and pointed to the forest, as if he was right about nangongying Gong Ying is explaining something. After a while, she only sees the three disciples of xuanjianmen surrounding Nangong Ying and walking into the vast forest of grey lizards.


    At the same time, outside the silver moon lake, deep in the field.


    The little black pig rolled over on the grass and sat up lazily. As if he felt itchy on his forehead, he put out a pig''s hoof and rubbed it on the pig''s head and yawned.


    But not far away from him, the atmosphere of the two places where the two figures were facing each other was quite different. Looking at Shen Shi, the monk with a yellow face and a murderous face looked at him, just like looking at a fat sheep, with a grim smile, and said with a sneer:


    "what if I want to kill you? It''s your bad luck to meet your grandfather and me."


    Looking at him, it''s not the first time that he''s done murder and plunder in the wilderness outside the city. Even his words are taken for granted. I really don''t know how many people died in his hands in the past.


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything more. He just looked at him coldly. His hands naturally hung on his side, but his right foot slowly stepped back. Intentionally or unintentionally, he opened some distance from the monk.


    The Yellow faced friar saw that the young man was fierce and fierce. He was ready to run away before he started fighting. He saw many young rookies like this. No matter how good your talent is, if you really want to face the fight of real swords and real guns, you can only be slaughtered?


    In the road of cultivating truth, everyone thinks that the future is limitless, and there are limitless possibilities in his own future. But in the end, is there anyone who can become an immortal or a Buddha?


    With a grim smile, the monk waved his bloody blade and rubbed himself up. It seemed that he had already seen the scene of searching for property on the young man''s corpse in the near future. The road of cultivation was very rough, and the practice of scattered cultivation was extremely difficult. Without such external wealth, how could he cultivate all the way to the present high level of refining Qi, far from the legendary Ning yuan Is it only one step away? I''m afraid that if you just want to earn the most basic cultivation Lingjing every day, you have to worry about it.As long as we go further and grab some more resources, as long as we finally rush into Ningyuan, the world at that time must be different from what it is now.


    At the moment when friar Kuhuang rushed past, what he had in mind was his yearning and expectation for a better life in the future. For the sake of that expectation and the power that he was about to get, what could it be to kill a few of these scattered monks and rob some things now?


    The blood on the blade was blown away by the strong wind, showing the sharp blade again and cutting at Shen Shi. Because of the limitation of realm and spiritual power, the friars in the realm of refining Qi didn''t open up the elixir field of Yufu, so it was almost impossible for them to practice any Taoist magic power. Apart from occasionally practicing one or two low-level five element techniques for self-defense, most of them were at the lowest level In the realm, if you fight, you still rely on the physical body tempered by spiritual power.


    The stronger the physical body, the richer the experience of fighting, the greater the chance of winning. In a sense, this is not very different from ordinary mortals. Perhaps the difference is that the monks in the realm of refining Qi have practiced, and the physical strength is much stronger than ordinary people.


    Before the blade came and the wind came first, a strand of hair even floated slightly. However, Shen Shi''s face did not show the fear and fear that the Yellow faced monk had expected. His expression was still calm and silent. Somehow, the Yellow faced monk felt uncomfortable when he saw Shen Shi''s appearance.


    It''s just that the speed of the blade is so fast that once it''s wielded, it''s impossible to take it back in a hurry. What''s more, maybe the young rookie is just scared silly?


    But at this time, the corner of friar Kuhuang''s eye seemed to see Shen Shi''s right hand move suddenly.


    Nothing seems to have happened? In that moment of lightning and flint?


    Shen Shi retreats quickly and skillfully, and gives way to the knife cut by friar Kuhuang. This makes friar Kuhuang''s pupil shrink slightly, and a bad feeling rises in his heart. The young man doesn''t seem to be much like the fledgling who just started his career. He doesn''t even have the color of panic at this critical moment of life and death?


    This knife didn''t hurt Shen Shi, and didn''t shorten the distance between him and Shen Shi. Although friar Kuhuang was alert just now, he didn''t feel timid because of it. When he was thinking of fighting again, he suddenly saw a glimmer of light in front of him, and a stream of water suddenly appeared in the air.


    "Water archery!"


    Friar Kuhuang yelled and immediately backed away, with panic and even a little more panic. In fact, although the first-order five elements method can cause certain damage threat to the friars in the gas refining realm, as long as you pay attention to resist it, a single method can''t be fatal.


    It''s just that this water archery casting is too insidious, which is far beyond the expectation of friar Kuhuang. Friar Kuhuang didn''t see any other casting action of Shen Shi except for moving his right hand. He didn''t expect that such a technique would suddenly appear. What''s more, how could a friar in the realm of refining Qi cast five elements so fast? It''s unheard of!


    But the fact in front of him can''t be changed. Monk Kuhuang was caught off guard and was forced to retreat by the water archery. Although he tried his best to avoid it, the transparent water archery was very close to him when he found it. At last, he couldn''t avoid it completely. Fortunately, he still had a blade in his hand.


    It seems that the experience of killing people and goods in a year before the critical moment is almost impossible to save.


    "Pa" a crisp ring, that a bunch of water hit the blade.


    With a sigh of relief, monk Kuhuang looked forward fiercely, thinking that he would cut the cruel smelly boy a few more knives before killing him later. However, when this idea just floated up, suddenly he felt a big shock in his hand, and an amazing and powerful force came from the blade, from fingers to wrists, from wrists to arms The tide roared in.


    "Pa", the crisp voice even sounded again, and then friar Kuhuang felt a sudden light on his hand. A moment later, under his astonished and incredible eyes, the hard knife body appeared a crack, and then it broke off and fell to the ground.


    "Pa Pa Pa", a strange but soul stirring voice, came from his right arm holding the knife one after another. For a moment, he seemed to feel that his whole right hand was unconscious. I don''t know if he was shocked by that powerful force.


    At this moment, the friar Kuhuang didn''t understand that he had run into an iron plate. The young man was a novice who had no experience in casual training. He was a hidden evil spirit. And almost at this moment, in the corner of his eyes, he saw the palm of Shen Shi''s hand in front of him, and a burning flame appeared in his heart.


    Friar Kuhuang, who is experienced and knowledgeable in killing people, recognized the five elements at the first sight. After shouting, he threw down his hand to cut off the knife and ran back in horror. At the same time, in his mind, he was also extremely surprised: when will the friar of refining Qi be able to cast so fast? It''s impossible? Is it the use of talismans, but in the consensus of the world, even if it is the use of talismans, doesn''t it take at least three or four breath time?What''s the matter with the power that is far more powerful than the ordinary first-order five elements?


    Why is there such an incredible thing about this young man?


    The most important thing in his mind was that he was scared to death by the rocket.


    Friar Kuhuang rushed forward desperately. He felt that there was a burning air behind him, and there was a roaring burning sound in the air. It seemed that it was not the ordinary first-order five elements method at all. The power and momentum were almost the same as that of a senior friar Shi in Ningyuan realm, whom he had seen on a chance occasion a long time ago The second-order fire system technique - "flame technique".


    Is this man really in the realm of refining gas? Should he not be a monk in Ningyuan realm


    There was a trace of despair in monk Kuhuang''s heart, but he still ran desperately out of instinct. He lost consciousness because of the injury to his right arm, so he seemed to be a bit staggered in running. When the trace of burning heat behind him came near quickly, he cried out in fear. When he was trying to escape, he suddenly felt a pain on his side of foot, as if he had been hit by something, and he was surprised It''s a sudden fall back.


    In the panic, he looked down and saw only a little black pig with black and bright body. He didn''t know when it appeared on his side and bumped it. The strength was amazing. He directly bumped his forward body back. It felt like he bumped into a very hard rock flying to his face.


    What kind of pig is this? It''s so hard


    "Boom!"


    With a bang, the burning fireball directly hit the body of friar withered and yellow. With that cry of despair, the murderous friar was hit by the fireball not long ago. In the burning flames in front of him, the last thought in his mind seemed to be an incredible and unwilling roar:


    How could I die? Why do I die here? Ning Yuan Jing, Ning Yuan Jing is only one step away!


    Why and why did these decades of cultivation become empty


    The sky is high and broad, the clouds are floating, and the world is silent. That is the last scene he saw in his life. It is beautiful, peaceful and indifferent, as if the world had never been changed.


    Then he died, with the dream of a sudden end to the yuan, quietly died in the depth of the wilderness, just like those sanxiu who also died under his hands in the past.


    Shen Shi slowly came over and gave the friar a blank look. Then his eyes fell on the little black pig next to him. The little black pig grunted to him twice. It seemed that he was very proud of his sneak attack. Then he lowered his head to the body of the Yellow friar, smelled it twice, and quickly found the one that caused the dispute Then he ran back to Shen Shi''s feet and began to chew happily.


    Shen Shi looked at the little pig silently. After a moment, he squatted down and touched the head of the little black pig. He felt that the momentum just now was so powerful that the monk''s whole body was knocked upside down. The fur on the little black pig''s head was not damaged at all. Is this the talent of the "stone pig" in his blood


    Shen Shi stared at the little black pig for a while, then shook his head and said:


    "you pig, how can you be so insidious?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    As the wind blows, the blood gas on the field will soon disperse, and the two bodies submerged by the weeds will gradually disappear in the grass behind. After autumn and winter, the traces left by the two men in the world may be quietly ground away, and nothing will be left.


    Shen Shi takes Xiao Hei to walk forward, his face is expressionless and a little cold. He doesn''t have fear because of the accident, and he doesn''t plan to turn around. In fact, Shen Shi had some accidents about his peace of mind. This was far from the first time he saw death, or even the first time his hands were stained with blood. He thought faintly in his heart, was it three years in the demon world that he really numbed himself?


    Are you even indifferent to life and death?


    He recalled the battle not long ago. He was very calm in the whole process. Even when he killed the monk who intended to kill him, his mood didn''t seem to waver. It felt like As if still in the demon world that endless fighting.


    Shen Shi suddenly shakes his head, looks surprised, and throws away some inexplicable thoughts in his mind.


    Little black pig seems to feel something, looked up at him, chewing the spirit grass in his mouth, tut tut.


    Shen Shi took a breath and calmed down again. He looked down at the pig and said, "it''s just a spirit grass. Haven''t you finished eating it for a long time?"


    The little black pig chirped twice, as if in answer, but no one knew what it meant.


    Shen Shi shook his head and went on.


    In the wishful bag around his waist, the Lingjing at the moment became 15. Except for the rest, the extra number was found from the friar Kuhuang who wanted to kill him but was killed. Shen Shi didn''t have that kind of special nobility, and he didn''t have any psychological pressure to search for Lingjing from the monk. In addition to Lingjing, he also found three lingcao in the package of monk Kuhuang''s body, but the rank was the most common one. Even if he got it to Duanyue City, he couldn''t change many Lingjing. It can be imagined that the monk Kuhuang did not seem to have much wealth.


    Perhaps it is because of too much embarrassment, so we have to take it?


    Shen Shi didn''t know the reason, because he hadn''t seen him before today, and he didn''t want to know anything. For him, the friar Kuhuang was just a dead man. But when he left, he occasionally thought, will the path of cultivation be true, how many monks like this, and what will his future be like?


    In any case, he thought, he could not leave Lingxiao sect.


    Half an hour later, he and little black pig arrived at Yinyue lake.


    Yinyue lake is a large lake covering an area of thousands of mu. The water is clear and the water plants are luxuriant. Along the lakeside, there are large reeds more than one person tall. With the layers of redwood and water plants in the shallow cement, it is like an endless water forest. Once people go in, they may not be able to find each other even close at hand.


    This is a place with abundant water and good environment. It is most suitable for the growth of some spiritual grasses, especially those who love water and tide. For many years, it has been a geomantic treasure land for collecting spiritual grasses. But Yinyue lake is not only a place for human beings to come and go. In those reed marshes and aquatic forests, there are also many wild monsters, which will appear from time to time over the years The news of the accidental death of the friars who came to collect herbs and Hunt came out, but it did not dampen the enthusiasm of the friars who came here to explore.


    Originally, is there a good thing in the world that risk is benefit? Even if it does, it''s only enjoyed by those monks who come from famous families. It has nothing to do with the vast majority of casual cultivation. Therefore, those who need to collect herbs still come to collect herbs. When they encounter monsters, they try their best to resist or escape. Even some brave friars with high skills come here just to hunt monsters. After all, the parts of monsters that contain spiritual power, including the demon elixir that can be coagulated by high-level monsters, are very precious spiritual materials. They are widely used in shops in Duanyue city and other places It can be sold at a good price.


    However, after thinking about it, it''s much worse than killing and plundering directly to collect spirit grass, including hunting monsters at risk and then going back to exchange for Spirit Crystal


    When Shen Shi stepped into the high reed forest, he suddenly had such a strange idea in his mind. He thought that it was no wonder that friar Kuhuang would use these crooked ideas to kill and plunder directly. The speed of Lingjing was really simple and rough, but it was much faster.


    But then he also shook his head, this way, he will not go. When others want to kill him, they kill him in self-defense and then take Ling Jing. Shen Shi has no psychological obstacles, but he doesn''t want to rob and kill him. What''s more, the Lingxiao sect has strict rules. If this kind of behavior is done and spread to the sect, he will be doomed.


    Little black pig didn''t know when he had finished eating the spirit grass in his mouth. At this time, he went into the reed forest. Not far from Shen Shi''s body, he smelled everywhere and looked energetic. But from time to time, he frowned and looked around slowly.When he came to Yinyue lake, Shen Shi thought that he would come and have a look and collect some spirit grass to go back. Only when he arrived at the lush Yinyue Lake did Shen Shi find himself I don''t know how to collect spirit grass.


    Although he never came to know that he worked hard for many kinds of rare herbs, like those who grew up in the wilderness. He may be familiar with Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia, and may know that the appearance and pharmacological effects of many lingcao are their own unique characteristics. However, these things may be helpful for medicine collection, but they still can not completely replace the experience of medicine collection.


    He walked for a long time, but he still didn''t find a spirit grass for a long time by the Bank of Yinyue lake, which is rich in spirit grass.


    Shen Shi once again realized the truth of this sentence. However, when he sighed to himself, the little black pig in front of him suddenly got up and sniffed twice in the air. Then he suddenly let out a hum of excitement and went into the dense reeds nearby.


    Shen Shi was startled. The reed forest was so dense that it was hard to find it. He quickened his pace to keep up with it. At the same time, he felt that the soil under his feet was much wetter and softer than when he first entered the reed forest. It seemed that he was closer to Yinyue Lake unconsciously.


    At the same time, he was very excited. After running about five or six feet in the reeds, he suddenly stopped at the root of the shadow of the reeds. Then he stretched out his two front feet and began to dig the soil desperately.


    Shen Shi came over from behind and watched the two pig''s hooves turning. The black mud was ploughed open, and the ground soon showed a striking white.


    "Well?" Shen Shi was a little surprised and squatted down beside the little black pig. Without any help, he watched the little black pig plough away all the soil and dig out a strange fruit of orange size and pure white color.


    It''s not proper to say that it''s fruit. It''s supposed to be called tuber. But when the little black pig was just about to bite it, Shen Shi snatched the food from the pig''s mouth, grabbed it and took it in his hand to have a look.


    Little black pig suddenly gave out a whine of grievance. He rubbed against him and looked at him anxiously with his mouth half open. It seemed that if he didn''t give him this food, he would starve to death.


    Shen Shi touched the strange white tuber with his fingers. His tentacles felt moist and delicate, and there was a faint sweet fragrance floating up, which made people feel very comfortable. He thought about it carefully, and then his eyes lit up, as if he thought of something.


    "It''s'' white root ''. It''s a second grade herb. It''s too wasteful for you to eat it like this." Shen Shi said to the little black pig.


    The little black pig opened his mouth and seemed to be stunned. It was like hearing a sudden heavy blow. If he was hit by five thunders, his whole body was stiff and motionless. After a moment, the little black pig suddenly uttered a cry of sadness and suddenly fell on the ground. The pig''s head was buried in the soil. It looked very sad.


    Shen Shi turned his eyes and scratched his head as he looked at it. Such a plant of sophora root is newly dug up, and its appearance is good. It can sell at least five spirit crystals in the market. Of course, it can''t be eaten by little black pigs. But seeing little black pig so depressed, Shen Shi felt a little embarrassed. He thought that the little guy could find lingcao so well, but he couldn''t see it


    Wait, look for lingcao?


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly shakes. He seems to think of something. When he looks at the depressed little black pig at his feet, his eyes are different. But the little black pig is buried in the mud and doesn''t notice anything.


    Shen Shi looks at the pig. His face changes a few times. He seems to be thinking about something. After a while, he reaches out and taps the pig''s forehead.


    Little black pig''s head moved, and his two ears also bounced, but he still couldn''t get up and pretended to be dead.


    Shen Shi coughed and thought about it. He reached for Ruyi''s bag and touched it. Then he spread it out beside the pig''s head. A little light flashed by. There was a beautiful crystal in his palm.


    Little black pig''s body moved, and suddenly jumped up. His two front hooves were holding Shen Shi''s palm, and he hummed down with great enthusiasm.


    Shen Shi, with a smile, touched little black pig''s forehead and said, "do you like this Lingjing?"


    Little black pig nodded.


    Shen Shi said, "which do you like better, Lingjing or those lingcao?"


    This time, little black pig seems to hesitate for a while, but finally he looks at Lingjing in his palm and shows his salivation.


    Shen Shi shakes his head in his heart, thinking that the spirit power in the spirit crystal is purer than that in the spirit grass, so this little pig likes it so much? But now that piggy likes Lingjing, it''s easy.


    Shen Shi picked it up, put it on his leg, and said with a smile, "well, then you can help me find three, no, four every day Well... " His eyes turned, a palm out, "every day to find five spirit grass, I will give you a spirit crystal, OK?"Little black pig looked down and saw that the crystal in Shen Shi''s palm was shining and beautiful. Reflected in his eyes, it seemed to have become a bright star. It was very attractive.


    In the light of Lingjing, little black pig grins and nods desperately, as if for fear of Shen Shi''s repentance.


    Shen Shi laughed, put it down and said with a smile, "deal!"


    Little black pig is also excited, as if the pig''s life suddenly has a goal of struggle, and without hesitation, he turns around and runs forward. At the same time, he sniffs left and right, and begins to search for grass for Lingjing.


    It only took a few steps, but suddenly it stopped again. Shen Shi was startled and said, "no, you found it again so soon Well


    In the middle of the conversation, he also found that something was wrong. This time, the little black pig didn''t show any excitement. Instead, he drew back slightly, showing some vigilance. At the same time, his eyes were staring at a place in the reeds.


    Shen Shi''s face slowly cooled down, and he also looked at the place. A moment later, a low roar sounded behind the reeds, and a cold beast''s eyes came through the thick reeds, staring at them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    Deep in the quiet dense forest, there are green trees and weeds everywhere. The dense branches and leaves block the gentle sunlight in the sky. Only a little bit of broken sunlight can be seen from the gap, illuminating the forest and falling on the figure of several people in that line.


    At this time, the faces of the three disciples of xuanjianmen were very ugly. Nangongying, who was on their side, frowned slightly. She was not in a good mood. At the same time, on her shoulder, there was a little yellow mink about the size of a squirrel. Her eyes were black and shining. She was very flexible, but she had never seen it before.


    In the open space in front of them, under a big tree, a big hole has been dug in the ground, and now a spirit sword appears under the soil about two feet deep.


    Although it is covered with dust and has worn scars, the spirit sword is still shining with light light and sharp blade. From the appearance, these people can recognize the origin, not to mention that the word xuanjian is clearly engraved on the hilt.


    The atmosphere in the forest was dignified and cold. Geng Cheng bent down and picked up the spirit sword which was buried in the soil. After a careful look, he nodded slightly, but his face became more and more ugly. He said in a deep voice: "it''s Qian Yi''s spirit sword."


    The spirit sword of the xuanjian sect is given by the school. The disciples of the xuanjian sect can''t leave their bodies. At the same time, for most of the disciples of the xuanjian sect, the spirit sword is almost the most powerful magic weapon on their bodies. It can''t be buried here for no reason.


    In other words, if the spirit sword is here and Qian Yi is missing, there are four words in it: more bad luck, less good luck.


    Geng Cheng, Fu Junding and others looked at each other. Then they turned to Nangong Ying. Nangong Ying seemed to know what they were thinking. She shook her head and said, "these spirit swords were made by Jianlu of Tianjian palace. They were distributed in the lower gate of three swords. I also practiced in Jianlu. I know that there is a kind of" red phosphorus "in the Forged Spirit materials, which is naturally distributed A faint smell can be smelled by Xiaojing, and there is no red phosphorus vein here, so we can barely find this spirit sword. But beyond that... "


    She sighed and shook her head. The mink on her shoulder seemed to hear her name. She raised her head and squeaked twice. Nangong Ying looked at it and touched it gently.


    Geng Cheng was silent. After a long time, he said in an astringent voice: "the spirit sword is buried here for no reason, and it is separated from younger martial brother Qian Yi. It seems that younger martial brother Qian is afraid of something unexpected."


    Nangong Ying doesn''t say a word. Fu Jun and Ding he are angry on their faces. Although their relationship with Qian Yi is not so good before, they are all brothers of the same school. They usually nod their heads to greet each other when they meet each other. Now Qian Yi suddenly sees something unexpected, and they naturally share a common hatred.


    "Who did it? How dare you touch our xuanjianmen disciples?"


    Ding he took a bit fierce, gritted his teeth and angrily said.


    Nangong Ying looks at Ding he and says nothing. Geng Cheng stomps on Fu Junding and the two humanitarians: "anyway, look around carefully."


    Since the spirit sword is here, maybe Qian Yi is not far away. As for whether he is dead or alive, there must always be a result.


    So xuanjianmen three people separate, continue to search carefully in the forest, nangongying did not come forward to help, she a pair of eyes staring at the front of the pit, looking at the pit wall and dig out the new soil, pondering for a moment, but slowly squat down.


    There seems to be some subtle differences in the soil layer under the two. Some places with loose humidity are hard to distinguish if you don''t look carefully. Maybe it is the mysterious murderer who dug up the soil a few days ago? She thought deeply, and then said in a low voice: "Xiaojing, if that person really killed Qian Yi, why did he take great pains to bury this spirit sword, and still bury it separately from the corpse?"


    The Yellow mink squeaked twice again, as if in response to something. It also seemed to call casually, opening its mouth and yawning.


    Nangong Ying didn''t care about it. After a moment of meditation, she stood up again and looked around the dense forest. She seemed to be lost in meditation.


    What kind of person, after killing Qian Yi, doesn''t immediately fly away and abandon the body, instead, appears to be so worried about the consequences, and carefully wants to cover up and erase all traces?


    Her eyes swept through the forest, looking forward to the direction of the three disciples of xuanjianmen who went to search, but at this time, suddenly, the voice of the front head Ding he came suddenly, shouting: "brother, come here, it seems that there are signs of fighting here."


    Nangong Ying picks her eyebrows and immediately goes over there. Geng Cheng and Fu Jun are even more urgent. They arrive earlier than her. They follow Ding he''s direction. They see some broken leaves and rolling traces of soil on the ground. That night, Shen Shi and Qian Yi fight fiercely in the forest, and the movement is not small, although Shen Shi carefully covers up afterwards But in any case, it is impossible to completely erase all traces.


    Nangong Ying looked at the site, her eyes turned, and suddenly she went to the side of a small tree with thick wrists. There was a burnt black mark on it. She gazed for a moment, and her white fingers gently drew a virtual picture in the mid air, and swept up a little. It looked like an invisible spiritual force. Following her gesture, she flew from the air and passed through the edge of the small tree After that, he rubbed the trunk lightly.Her brow, slowly wrinkled up, eyes seem to have some doubts, low voice way: "fireball art?"


    At the same time, there were several shouts nearby. Geng Cheng and others immediately found several residual marks left after casting the five elements technique. However, after that, Geng Cheng and others looked at each other with strange faces. You should know that Qian Yi is already the way of Ning Yuan Jing. In the battle with him, it is almost impossible to appear these low-level five element techniques. It is almost useless for Qian Yi to be cast by others, and Qian Yi himself will not cast them, because when he comes to Ning Yuan Jing, he has stronger and more effective gods than these five element techniques Magic, like the spirit sword.


    Is this the wrong place for Qian Yi?


    Xuanjianmen''s faces were ugly. Suddenly Geng Xiangxiang thought of something and said, "when we separated a few days ago, the last one who was with Qian Yi was the disciple of Lingxiao sect. His name was What''s the name again? "


    Next to Fu Jun interface: "Shen Shi."


    Geng Cheng nodded and frowned, "why don''t we go to ask him..."


    Don''t you think you can make money before you finish? What kind of killing depends on the five elements


    Geng Cheng was silent and then shook his head with a bitter smile. Obviously he didn''t believe it. He sighed and stopped talking about it. Just at this moment, Nangong Ying, who has been silent, suddenly frowns. After pondering for a moment, she says:


    "no, we''d better find this person."


    "Well?" Geng Cheng and the other three are all surprised. They turn to her and see that Nangong Ying doesn''t say anything more. Her eyes skim over the traces of the five elements around her, and there is some doubt in her eyes.


    "Squeak, squeak", but the little yellow mink named Xiaojing on her shoulder called several more times.


    Silver Moon Lake, among the reeds.


    A moist wind blows over the reeds, rippling the light yellow reeds like a lake. Somewhere under the water, in front of Shen Shi and little black pig, there is a monster with fierce eyes.


    Gray brown fur, sharp mouth and small eyes, with two tusks exposed in the mouth, making a low roar. It looks like a big rat on the outside, but it is very big, almost the size of a big dog. The most prominent place is a fist sized sarcoma on the back, which vibrates slightly with the monster''s walking. At this time, this strange mouse monster was staring at Shen Shi fiercely, and his eyes swept the white Logan he grabbed from time to time.


    "Grey tumor rat!"


    Shen Shi recognized the origin of this monster and frowned slightly. This kind of mouse demon is a second-order monster. It''s quick-moving, greedy and cruel. It''s not easy to deal with. Moreover, looking at its appearance at the moment, it seems to be very interested in its own white root.


    If you think about it, not all the monsters are stupid. Some of the high-level monsters that condense the demon elixir have opened up their intelligence, and many monsters like to forage for the spirit grass, because the spirit power contained in the spirit grass is their natural favorite tonic.


    Only to the hand of the second grade spirit grass, Shen Shi can not the slightest want to transfer out of the meaning. He turned his hand slightly, and for a moment, white Logan disappeared from his palm, and had already fallen into Ruyi bag.


    Seeing that the delicious white root suddenly disappeared, the grey tumor mouse suddenly became angry and roared at Shen Shi. No matter how vigilant he was on the way, he looked at his little black pig and rushed to Shen Shi.


    The little black pig was stunned for a moment. First, he was nervous. Then he found that the target of this fierce looking grey tumor mouse was not himself. He was relieved. Then he quickly turned around and ran to get into the reeds.


    Unexpectedly, a flower suddenly appeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes, but Shen Shi didn''t know when he came. His face looked like a smile. He picked up the little black pig and said, "I heard you are very hard. Don''t be lazy. Go and have a try."


    Then, regardless of the quick, angry and shrill scream in the mouth of the little black pig, he threw the little black pig directly at the roaring grey tumor mouse.


    The grey tumor mouse was startled when a dark shadow came. It took a subconscious step back. But then it saw that it was a little black pig with smooth skin and shiny luster. It didn''t even have fangs. It was harmless and timid. It growled and opened its mouth and bit it.


    The little black pig hugs his head and shouts with fright. Shen Shi frowns on one side and steps forward. He thinks that he is wrong. Just when he wants to help, he suddenly sees a light gray light on the body of the little black pig from the corner of his eyes. Under his skin, there are pieces of palm sized gray armor.


    Shen Shi''s body stopped and looked at the little black pig in front of him. His eyes seemed to be a little happy, but also a little sad and nostalgic. He sighed and said in a low voice:


    "it''s really ''thick armor''"


    In addition to foraging for lingcao, the grey tumor rat usually hunts for meat. After all, lingcao is not abundant and can not be found often. In front of me, the black pig is just a delicious food. Now I bite the back of the little black pig.But when it entered, it seemed that the feeling was different from that when it bit the prey. It didn''t have the pleasure of going deep into the flesh and blood. On the contrary, it felt that its fangs were trapped in a layer of tough thick skin. No matter how hard it was, it couldn''t penetrate.


    The grey tumor mouse was shocked and jumped back, staring at the little black pig curled up on the ground with its head in its arms, thinking what kind of pig it is. Such tough and thick pigskin is the only one in its life!


    Little black pig slowly raised his head and seemed to notice something. At first glance, he quickly turned his head and looked at himself. Except for a few white marks, there were no other scars left on his skin. Little black pig was stunned for a moment, but after a moment, he woke up and was overjoyed. He turned back to the grey tumor mouse and screamed twice with a look of elation and confidence.


    At this time, it seems that the pig has no way to get out of the back of the pig Fen happily said:


    "when you fight in the future, you will stand in front of me and I will cast in the back..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    The little black pig is like a black meat ball. It is in an awkward arc in the air and rushes to the frightened grey tumor mouse quickly. At the same time, it also makes a few whining sounds that seem to be complaining in the mid air.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it had already flown to the grey tumor mouse. Although the grey tumor mouse was classified as a second-order monster in combat power, its brain was not very clever. For a moment, it was a little stunned. Subconsciously, it stretched out its claw to block the scratch, and at the same time, it took out its most powerful attack mode. It opened its mouth again and bit the black meat ball with those sharp tusks It''s the past.


    On the black meat ball, those strange pieces of gray armour slowly reappear, covering the whole body of the little black pig. The gray tumor mouse bites off, and at the same time, its claws also catch the meat of the little black pig. However, the sharp claws used to be extremely sharp now are a slip, unable to break the thick skin of the strange little black pig, and can''t slide to one side. As for the fangs and sharp teeth, it''s not good Not much is the same result, there is no way for such tough pigskin.


    The little black pig hummed twice, raised his foot, and hit the pig''s hoof directly on the mouse''s face. It hit the mouse''s nose, and the mouse cried out, as if it had been hit the key. The whole body staggered and trembled slightly. It seemed that the pain was not light.


    Small black pig fell to the ground, spirit shock, look between high spirited, great "this pig is invincible in the world" spirit, coax hum for a while, bow head with the forehead to this second-order monster grey tumor mouse directly hit the past.


    The grey tumor mouse was covering its nose and jumping. It seemed that it was in great pain. After a while, it was hit by the black pig on one side of its stomach. With a low dull sound, its huge body was suddenly knocked away. When it was in the middle of the air and was in confusion, it suddenly felt bright in front of its eyes, and then a heat wave came and swept it away A swallow.


    This is the last consciousness of this grey tumor mouse in the world.


    Shen Shi''s fireball skill hit the grey tumor rat''s head with incomparable accuracy. With the cultivation and blessing of Tianming mantra, the power of Shen Shi''s first-order skill now can even cause damage to the monks of Ningyuan realm, not to mention this second-order monster. As he expected, he was killed by the grey tumor rat who hit the vital head.


    The dog like giant rat fell heavily on the ground in front of him. After rolling twice, he was stiff. The little black pig ran to look at it and kicked the monster with his hooves. After confirming that the enemy was dead, he hummed twice, like a demonstration. Then he ran back to Shen Shi happily and played a circle. He looked very excited and funny Like.


    Shen Shi smiles and gently puts down his arm. He didn''t use talismans to activate the fireball just now, because there was a little black pig standing in front of him. When he stood at the back of his head, he felt much easier than all the battles in the past. Without considering his own safety, he felt too comfortable to perform the five element magic. He simply went straight Then he used his inner power to cast fireball, but the speed was still quite fast. It was less than three breath time from the beginning to the end, which was completely the speed that could be achieved by monk Ning Yuan Jing.


    If you use one talisman, you will lose one. However, if you consume the spiritual power in your body, you can recover. On the premise of ensuring safety, you can save a little. Shen Shi was in a good mood when he knocked down the grey tumor mouse. He thought that if he could deal with most low-level monsters in this way, he just didn''t know how thick the pigskin of Xiao Hei was and what level of monsters he could resist?


    Perhaps, the second-order monster like the grey tumor mouse is almost the current limit, right? After all, the third level monster is more powerful than the second level monster. It''s already a fierce monster with a chance to condense the demon pill. Its strength is much stronger than that of the second level monster. It''s almost the same as that of the human friars. Some day in the future,


    will be at a distance. If he goes back to the "Ling Xiao Zong" logistics and training, he will break through to the condensate territory one day.


    But now there is another problem that bothers him. He lowers down and hugs the little black pig. The little black pig sticks out his tongue and licks his palm. It seems that he is held by his master in a comfortable way. He gently stroked the little black pig''s body with his hand. The palm of his hand passed its smooth but tough skin. Shen Shi''s brow slightly wrinkled and said in a soft voice:


    "it''s clearly not a demon family. How can he have such a talent?"


    After three years in the demon world, Shen Shi had a deep and clear understanding of the demon clan that only existed in the past. He had a general idea of some of the demon clan''s talent, supernatural powers, and even blood changes. Among the demon families, except for the lineage of the demon emperor, which is directly handed down by the descendants of Pangu, the giant god of Kaitian, most of the other demon families can trace back to the lineage of some demon animals.


    Of course, just as it is said in the ancient legend that the human race is the result of the change of apes, it is not a shameful thing for the demon clan to have the blood of demons. Even the most proud talent of the demon clan often comes from these mysterious and powerful blood of demons.


    However, there is still a great difference between the demon clan and the demon beast. The most significant point is that those powerful talents come from blood and awaken because of the breakthrough of cultivation. But only the demon clan can have them, and the demon beast never has this situation.For the simplest example, stone pig and little black pig share the same "stone pig" blood, but the former has become a demon clan through blood mutation, and thus awakens a kind of talent "thick armor". It can form tough skin armor in the whole body during fierce combat, forming a strong protection for the body, which is difficult to cause damage to ordinary swords.


    As for the ordinary first-order monster Shipi pig, it is needless to say that the newborn piglets are extremely fragile. After adulthood, Shipi pig will naturally grow something similar to stone armour, which can also protect itself. It seems that it is similar to Shipi pig''s talent, but that''s all.


    Shipi pig is still the prey of many powerful monsters in the Heiyu mountains. The leather armor can only give this kind of monsters more protection, but it is not particularly powerful. After Shipi pig wakes up, the thick armor is a very powerful and practical talent, which does not appear at ordinary times. But once it is used, it can resist the attacks of most of the same level. Of course, Shipi pig''s blood is not strong Big, so the talent of thick armor has some limitations.


    In other words, the situation of little black pig is obviously still a stone skin pig, at least it looks like a stone skin pig with a little blood change, because in any case, the appearance of this little pig does not seem to have any signs of progress in the direction of becoming a demon race. According to the truth, the little black pig should grow those defensive armor pieces slowly, and it is impossible to have the talent of thick armor that is not usually obvious but suddenly appears in the battle, which has broken through the boundary between the demon clan and the demon beast.


    But the fact is right in front of him. The little black pig who rubs against him at this moment has recovered the harmless appearance of human and animal. There is no nail mark on his smooth skin. Shen Shi stared at it for a long time, but he still couldn''t understand the reason. In the end, it could only be attributed to the pig''s eating.


    "What''s the origin of those two beads? How can they have such a strange reaction after eating them?" Shen Shi thought in his heart and shook his head. He thought that it would be like this now. Then he would see what little black pig would look like.


    Then, he went to the body of the grey tumor mouse and looked at it for a moment. He didn''t mean to do it. Instead, he left with the little black pig. Although there are many monsters with parts that can be used as spiritual materials, there are also many monsters that don''t have such uses or have too little spiritual power to be hunted. The grey tumor mouse is such a kind of monster, so Shen Shi took a look at it and left straight away.


    With Xiaohei, Shen Shi continued to go deep into the dense reeds. It is said that the treasure land around Yinyue lake, which covers a huge area, is rich in all kinds of spirit grass, but after all, it is in the wilderness. No matter how rich it is, it can''t be everywhere. Even Xiaohei pig seems to be particularly sensitive to all kinds of spirit grass, he didn''t find much along the way.


    Along the way, they saw that the sun was coming. They had been walking among the reeds for more than an hour. They heard the sound of some water waves, which proved that they had gone deep into the boundary of Yinyue lake, or even close to a lake. But along the way, Shen Shi and little black pig didn''t get much. They only found two spirit grasses, all of which were cleverly found by little black pig in some extremely hidden places.


    Think about it. The reputation of Yinyue Lake as rich in spirit grass has been handed down for a long time. I don''t know how many scattered practitioners have been digging and collecting herbs in this area day by day. It''s also proper that the spirit grass on the outside is almost lit. However, it''s said that the center of Yinyue lake is the best place. It has more spirit, produces more spirit grass, and has higher rank and grade, so it''s naturally more valuable.


    But then, it seems that the monsters there are more powerful. In the past, some news that hurt people and the dead were all out of their power. Sanxiu went deep into the lake and died under the claws of those powerful monsters.


    Shen Shi stopped and hesitated for a moment. Before he came here, he wanted to have a look at it. If he was lucky, he would pick some spirit grass and spend the last four days. He didn''t mean to grow more branches and go deep into the lake. It seems that the place where I am now is already in the deep boundary of Yinyue lake. Do you want to turn back or go further?


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, and finally decided that at present, everything should be stable. At least before returning to Lingxiao sect, there should be nothing more. So he said hello to little black pig and planned to turn around and go back.


    But sometimes, I don''t want to look for trouble, but things come to me. In the depth of the reeds ahead, the water of the lake was rippling, and suddenly a sharp whistle sounded in the direction of the sound. Then there was a riot, and a group of water birds started up in the air, mixed with several angry shouts. It seemed that they were coming from different places at the same time.


    At the same time, a strong voice reverberated in front of the reeds, with a bit of evil spirit, and said in a loud voice:


    "you Taoist friends, avoid quickly, this place has been contracted by our ichthyosaur sect, no wonder we are not polite."


    After hearing that Shen xuanran''s life was not as strong as that of the Yulong sect in front of the Yulong sect.But I didn''t expect to meet you here today. I just don''t know what made the Yulong sect act so domineering. But maybe it''s because most of the people who came here are rootless, so the Yulong sect has no fear.


    Shen Shi doesn''t want to be fussy. What''s more, he is still a sect of self-cultivation. Although he is said to be small in scale, he is much stronger than ordinary free cultivation. After all, he is still a monk in the realm of refining Qi. Why bother to provoke such a strong enemy.


    So although he was still a little curious about what happened in front of him, Shen Shi finally turned around to avoid it.


    Just at this moment, the little black pig at his feet suddenly raised his head and sniffed in the air. Then he seemed to be in a moment''s consternation. Then he opened his eyes wide and cried out. He even started to dig the soil with his hooves in the same place, staring at the front without blinking. He ignored Shen Shi''s call and looked excited Already the appearance, even the body all slightly some trembles, as if the next moment will not help but rush forward.


    Shen Shi stops and stares at the little black pig who is suddenly excited. There is a strange look in his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    Shen Shi squatted down beside the pig and touched his forehead. Then he looked in the direction where the noise came from and said in a low voice, "good thing?"


    The pig''s hoof is still stepping on the ground. It looks very excited and impatient. Shen Shi looks at it. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly smiles and says, "good thing?"


    Little black pig nodded and looked at Shen Shi with a pair of eyes, looking forward to it.


    Shen Shi pondered for a while, but he still shook his head and said in a soft voice: "people die for money and birds die for food. Have you ever heard this sentence?"


    Little black pig is at a loss, like listening to the book of heaven.


    Shen Shi stopped for a moment and laughed. He was a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, he said in a low voice: "those in front of us are not ordinary people. No matter how the Yulong sect is bullied by the xuanjian sect, it''s also a sect of self-cultivation. If there are too many people, there must be monks who are higher than us. We can''t beat them."


    Little black pig seems to understand a little this time. He looks a little depressed. Shen Shi gently touches his head and says with a smile, "it''s OK. When we are strong in the future, we can go everywhere naturally. Then we can find better lingcao lingcai than here, OK?"


    Little black pig grunted and grunted twice. He looked up at Shen Shi and rubbed his head against his leg.


    Shen Shi stands up and looks in the direction of the Yulong sect in the distance. He shakes his head slightly and turns back. Little black pig seems to be reluctant to part with him, but after a pause, he finally walks away with Shen Shi.


    It was only when the two of them got out less than a foot away. In the reeds behind them, the noise which had been gradually flattened under the threat and scolding of the Yulong sect suddenly rose. A sharp voice suddenly roared out loud and clear, and instantly echoed in the reeds nearby. It could be heard clearly:


    "bastard, I''m a disciple of Heifeng hall. What do you want to do What... "


    The voice did not fall, but suddenly stopped, sharp voice half interrupted, not long ago, or a noisy reed in the moment was covered by a strange silence, everything in the blink of an eye become silent.


    The light wind came from the surface of Yinyue Lake in the distance. When it passed by Shen Shi and little black pig, it was a little bloody.


    Shen Shi stopped and looked back. He was obviously surprised. Before xuanjianmen entered duanyuecheng, Heifeng hall was one of the two original Xiuzhen sects in the area. It has always been juxtaposed with Yulong sect. However, for the same reason, the people of Heifeng hall are living with their tails in their hands.


    According to what Shen Shi heard, although the two Xiuzhen sects fought openly and secretly in the past, they still kept a decent appearance on the surface. After xuanjianmen entered the boundary of Duanyue city on a large scale, they may have a feeling of common hatred, but the disputes between the two Xiuzhen sects were much less.


    But the scream just now and the blood that came with the wind clearly showed that the fish dragon sect seemed to be red eyed and ignored everything. Even the disciples of the black wind hall were not rootless monks. Once they entered their enclosure, they killed them.


    Looking in that direction, Shen Shi stirred his eyebrows. His face was slightly solemn, and he said to himself in a low voice: "what treasure is there, even the disciples of the sect are going to kill..."


    But the next moment, Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed, and he seemed to notice something. He listened carefully, and soon heard some subtle but urgent whooshing sound near him. It seemed that many people were walking rapidly through the reeds, which were more than one person high. At the same time, he heard a few grunts in the depths of the reeds, but almost all of them were voices As soon as I got up, I was pressed down, as if The cry of being covered before death.


    Shen Shi was shocked, took a cold breath, quickly stretched out his foot and kicked the pig, turned around and ran back. I don''t know what happened in front of me. Although I don''t know what the Yulong sect is mad about, it seems that they first killed the disciple of Heifeng hall. Now, either for the purpose of closing the hall or simply for the purpose of killing people, they are directly killing the people in this reed marsh.


    As he ran forward, Shen Shi said to the little black pig beside him: "it seems that there is a very good thing. These people are crazy."


    Little black pig hummed twice, as if in response to his own, of course, prescient.


    Although the situation here was tense for a time, and the people of the ichthyosaur school sneaked through the dense reeds like a labyrinth, and were not tolerant of outsiders they met, Shen Shi escaped from the place safely because of his early discovery and relatively outside position.


    When the murderous voices behind him finally disappeared, Shen Shi looked around and saw that he had almost run to the edge of the dense reeds. It was impossible for those of the Yulong school to really have the ability to seal such a huge area of Yinyue lake, otherwise they would have been able to raise their eyebrows in front of xuanjian It''s too late.


    Shen Shi pondered in his heart, thinking that the Yulong sect at most was looking at a small place on the Bank of Yinyue Lake in that direction, but he didn''t know what kind of natural resources and land treasures were in this treasure land rich in lingcao lingcai, which could make the Yulong sect ignore everything and keep the secret even if it opened the door.It''s just Shen Shi turned his mouth slightly, thinking that since he could escape, there were so many monks coming here in such a big place. Although the area of Yinyue lake was huge and there were not many monks scattered in a certain place, there would be no other clever monks sneaking out.


    Although Shen Shi didn''t want to go back to Duanyue city to publicize it, he still had trouble. He really didn''t want to worry about it. However, Shen Shi didn''t believe that the Yulong sect could completely block the news and keep the secret by the lake, even though the Yulong sect had already killed the disciples of Heifeng hall.


    Standing at the edge of the reed jungle, Shen Shi hesitated for a while. The Yulong sect was red eyed and mad. It was not easy to go to that place again. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if there were any problems before Lingxiao sect. However, Shen Shi was not very willing to go back to Duanyue City directly. What happened at xuanjianmen was always like a big stone in his heart Before returning to Lingxiao sect, he still didn''t dare to relax too much.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi finally decided to take the pig to stay in Yinyue lake, but of course he didn''t go back to Yulong school. On the contrary, Shen Shi and the black pig walked around the outer edge of Yinyue lake, far away from the dangerous place.


    Anyway, Yinyue lake covers an area of 1000 mu, and the boundary of the outer lake is several times larger. As long as it is far away from that direction, the Yulong sect will not be able to come to trouble.


    In fact, just as he expected, after avoiding the direction where the Yulong sect was sealed up, there was a lot of peace around him, and there was no sound or scene of fighting any more. He met a handful of people by chance, almost all of them were casual practitioners who worked hard to collect herbs in the wild. After meeting by chance, they were cold eyed and on guard, and then left in a hurry.


    Everything seemed to be the same as usual, as if nothing had happened, until the night came, the stars appeared in the sky, and it was almost the end of the day.


    The wilderness at night, especially in the area with monsters, is always more dangerous than that in the daytime. In the shadow of darkness, many dangers that can be felt in the daytime will be covered.


    However, Shen Shi is no stranger to this situation. In the three years of demon world, he has met many similar situations. He skillfully finds a big tree and climbs to a strong branch with the little black pig. Although it is only a simple method, it can effectively avoid many risks.


    When he settled down, little black pig lay quietly on his legs and gradually fell into sleep, but Shen Shi couldn''t sleep. With his back against the tree trunk, he looked up at the sky at night. In the dark sky, countless bright or dark stars had been lit up. Although there was no moonlight tonight, the stars were bright and bright, which made the night more tender.


    The silver moon lake under the night, from his view, you can see the vast water in front of the vague, lush water, from time to time came the low sound of insects, like whispering, like pouring out, as if to hook up the homesick mood of foreign tourists.


    In a trance, Shen Shi suddenly remembers the past five years when he was on the herring island. He grew up as a teenager and worked hard to cultivate. He made some friends and yearned for the future together. He set foot on the road of cultivating immortals. Now I think that those years were the most peaceful and happy days in his life.


    When can I go back?


    Shen Shi tore off a leaf at hand and looked at the bright stars. He was dazed, as if he was crazy.


    The night was still peaceful.


    When Shen Shi woke up from his dream in the early morning, he was wet by the dew near the watery Yinyue lake. After stretching, Shen Shi looks around, wakes up the sleeping pig and jumps down from the tree.


    In such a quiet morning, everything looks so peaceful or beautiful. The thin morning fog is floating on the sleep of Yinyue Lake in the distance. The sound of water waves is rhythmic and stealthily coming. The breeze is blowing. It seems that it is fresh to breathe.


    Can we say that yesterday''s crazy killing action of Yulong sect was really the only one who escaped? Is this secret really kept by them?


    Shen Shi is a little unimaginable to think like this, at the same time the bottom of his heart to that place in the end what treasure, also can''t help but more curious. However, he didn''t want to get into trouble, and he didn''t mean to go in the direction of ichthyosaur school. On the contrary, he took piggy to another direction.


    Let''s spend another two days here in Yinyue lake. When it''s time for Lingxiao sect to pick up their own people, they will go back to meet and return to the sect.


    Shen Shi thought about this idea in his heart, and took the pig forward. Contrary to some absent-minded owners, the little black pig who got up early in the morning seemed to be very energetic. He was full of energy and made his way ahead. He sniffed here and there, and from time to time he went to dig in the weeds. It seemed that he was working hard for his daily ration.


    After walking for a while, little black pig suddenly felt something, and his eyes were a little happy. He suddenly went into a grass more than half a person''s height nearby. His mouth and hoof went up together and looked for it again and again. Sure enough, after a moment, a spirit grass with three leaf straight stem and a little yellow flower appeared in the grass.The little black pig grunts twice, smiles and wants to bite. But suddenly a yellow shadow passes in front of him. The little black pig is startled, steps back and looks at it. He sees the spirit grass behind him. In front of him, a mink, the size of a squirrel, suddenly jumps out. His eyes are also staring at the spirit grass. At the same time, he stares at the little black pig with some vigilance.


    The little black pig got angry and hummed to the mink in a low voice, with a hint of warning. Unexpectedly, the mink looked weak, but he was not afraid of the little black pig. Instead, he stepped forward to lingcao.


    Little black pig was not willing to give up the spirit grass. He also took a step forward. The two monsters were staring at each other. They seemed to want to scare each other away with their eyes, but they didn''t seem to work. On the contrary, the unknown spirit grass trembled slightly with a gust of wind, which seemed to be a little scared.


    At the same time, outside the weeds, Shen Shi''s voice was impatient:


    "Xiao Hei, where have you been?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    The sound of the stones outside the grass came, and the black pig and the mink, who suddenly appeared and then confronted each other, naturally heard it, but the spirit grass was in front of them. It seemed that the two monsters didn''t mean to give in.


    Little black pig thought that I found this spirit grass first, and it was my breakfast, so he became more and more disgusted with this small but arrogant mink. He made a low roar in his mouth, with a hint of threat, and even slowly showed his teeth to make a bit of ferocity, like he wanted to eat this little thing in one bite. It''s a pity that even though they are a little bit aggressive, they still don''t show their teeth.


    And it''s obvious that although the little black pig without fangs was not fierce enough, he made a threatening gesture, but did not scare the little yellow mink at all. On the contrary, the little mink has been staring at the black pig whose body is several times larger than himself without fear. Then, under the gaze of the little black pig, the little mink slowly stretched out a paw, but stretched out to the spirit grass.


    "Hustle and bustle!"


    Little black pig took a step forward.


    The Yellow mink suddenly squeaked, and suddenly turned into a yellow shadow. The action was very quick. He rushed to the little black pig''s side and hit the little black pig''s belly with his paw.


    This action was like lightning and flint. Little black pig didn''t seem to react at all. He didn''t expect that the little yellow mink didn''t look good. He moved so fast that he was hit by the little yellow mink before he could do anything. Then he staggered and stepped back.


    However, it was just a few steps back. Although there were still traces of being hit on the belly of the little black pig, only a few faint white marks were left on the belly. Obviously, the tough pig skin saved the little pig again.


    After a moment, the little pig''s eyes didn''t even crack, but the pig''s eyes didn''t crack?


    The Yellow mink was stunned for a while, and could not say a word after looking at the little black pig for a long time.


    The little black pig was attacked by the Yellow mink like this, but there he was furious and screamed. He rushed over immediately, opened his mouth and bit the Yellow mink.


    However, the mink is extremely agile. It can easily avoid the attack of the little black pig. It even has no leisure in the middle. It seems that it doesn''t believe in evil. It has caught the little black pig several times. As a result, all of them left a few white marks. The pig''s skin is tough and disgusting.


    This time, the little black pig couldn''t catch up with the mink. Although the mink had the upper hand, it couldn''t hurt the black pig with thick skin and meat. It was very helpless. For a moment, it kept squeaking and seemed to be very angry.


    After a while, in the chase and fight, suddenly the Yellow shadow flashed. The mink was strange in shape, and suddenly jumped in front of the little black pig from an unexpected angle. He jumped and jumped to the pig''s face.


    The Yellow mink stood on the nose of the little black pig. His eyes glared at the annoying pig. He squeaked twice and pointed at it with a small paw.


    Little black pig didn''t dare to move for a moment, but just looked at this small but really difficult mink. Because the mink was standing in a tricky position, little black pig had some difficulty looking at it, and his nose was in the middle of his eyes. So gradually, little black pig''s eyes were leaning towards the middle, and slowly became a Cockeye.


    Well, a cross eyed pig looks at an angry yellow mink running to his face.


    A pig and a mink stare at each other. Just when the Yellow mink is thinking about whether to give the pig''s eyes a look or not, he suddenly feels a flower in front of his eyes. In a trance, he feels that strange changes have taken place in the two black eyes of the little black pig, and they are actually different from each other.


    There is a light light in the right eye, among which there are three colors of green, yellow and purple, which are intertwined and arranged together. It looks like a strange light wheel, slowly rotating. However, there seems to be nothing in the left eye, which floats up a gray luster, like the dead dust accumulated in ancient times, and like the dark and suffocating haze, with a faint hint of ice The breath of cold death.


    But these two kinds of vision are just a flash, especially the gray light in the left eye is just a flash, and then disappear, as if never appeared. However, the green, yellow and purple light wheel in the right eye remained for a long time. Reflected in the surprised eyes of the Yellow mink, I saw that the three color light wheel suddenly seemed to be growing bigger and bigger. There was a roaring sound in the rotation, and even the sound of tiger roaring, Dragon chanting, and Vatican singing.


    After a while, the rotating wheel of light turned into a huge whirlpool. It was green, yellow and purple, but in the middle it was pure black. It was like a huge hole to devour all the world.Then, it was dark, and there was nothing.


    "Pa", with a light sound, the Yellow mink suddenly fell straight back from the nose of the little black pig and fell to the ground directly from mid air.


    In fact, the vision in the eyes of the little black pig only lasted for a very short time, and then quickly dissipated. It seemed that even the little black pig didn''t understand what happened. On the contrary, he was startled by the strange reaction of the little yellow mink, and subconsciously jumped back, and opened some distance from the little mink, showing a kind of alert appearance.


    In the distance, Shen Shi''s voice came again. He called from a distance: "Xiao Hei, come on, we''re going."


    Looking up at the direction of Shen Shi''s voice, he grunted twice and responded. Then he leaned forward slowly with some confusion. He came to the Yellow mink who suddenly became stiff like wood. He looked up and down. He didn''t understand why the arrogant mink suddenly fainted.


    The little black pig looked left and right, but he couldn''t see why. His nose twitched, and then he came to the little yellow mink and sniffed it. At this moment, the little yellow mink suddenly moved, his head turned, but he slowly woke up from the coma. Then he turned his head and looked at the little black pig.


    The little black pig immediately stepped back two steps and looked at the mink carefully. In the fight just now, the Yellow mink was extremely quick. At the same time, it hit the little black pig several times in succession. Although it could not break the tough skin of the little black pig, its strength was amazing. Although it did not bleed, the pain it brought was really great.


    Little black pig is a little afraid of this mink.


    However, when the Yellow mink slowly got up from the ground and saw the little black pig again, his eyes were totally different from before. They looked full of surprise and surprise. The two goblins confronted each other again and glared at each other for a moment. The Yellow mink shook his head and seemed to be back to normal completely.


    Standing in the same place, the mink seemed to think about it for a moment. Suddenly, his figure flashed, but he immediately appeared next to the spirit grass and pulled it up.


    Little black pig flew into a rage and growled twice. Although this little yellow mink looks quite powerful, the king of heaven pig didn''t recognize the delicious food, so he rushed over with a great effort.


    But the little yellow mink suddenly squeaked twice, stretched out a front paw, and put his fingers together to stop him. Little black pig hoof meal, body in front of the mink can stop, glaring at it.


    The Yellow mink looks at the little black pig. It seems that he hesitates for a moment. Then he reaches out his paw, but he pulls the spirit grass out of it and turns it into two parts.


    Little black pig was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t react. He looked at mink in a daze. Then he saw little yellow mink go two steps ahead and reach little black pig. With one extension of his paw, he handed half of lingcao to him.


    Little black pig hesitated and didn''t seem to know the situation very well, but the Yellow mink''s action was clear and definite, and even moved closer to it, and directly handed the half spirit grass to the pig''s mouth.


    The little black pig hesitated for a moment, slowly opened his mouth, tried to bite the half spirit grass in his mouth, and slowly began to chew it, while the Yellow mink grinned, I don''t know if it was a smile, but also put the half spirit grass in his hand into his mouth.


    A pig and a mink are still looking at each other, but the atmosphere suddenly seems to have eased a lot. The mink chews some lingcao, turns his eyes, looks at the little black pig and barks twice in a low voice, then suddenly reaches out his front paw and touches the head of the little black pig.


    Little black pig retreated slightly, but it seemed to realize that little mink didn''t seem to have any malice at this time, so it didn''t have any greater reaction. Little mink''s hand touched it twice between its smooth and shiny fur, and then patted little black pig''s head. He looked very gentle. Little black pig looked at it and grunted in a low voice.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance, but it was not Shen Shi''s voice calling little black pig before, but a sharp whistle came from a distance in the opposite direction.


    The little yellow mink turned to look over there, and suddenly squeaked twice. It seemed that he had heard some kind of call and was about to leave. After only two steps, he suddenly turned around and looked at the little black pig. The little black pig was chewing lingcao in his mouth. He seemed to be friendly to the mink and nodded at him.


    The little yellow mink grinned and suddenly turned into a yellow light and shadow. It quickly disappeared in the dense weeds.


    The little black pig looked at the direction it was going away, yelled in a low voice twice, then turned his head and ran all the way out of the wild grass.


    Not far away, Shen Shizheng was waiting in boredom. When he saw little black pig running over, he said: "Why have you been working in it for so long Why, wait a minute, what are you eating? "


    Little black pig chewed and grinned.


    Shen Shi glared at him, shook his head, and then said with a smile, "forget it, I''ll make breakfast for you. Let''s continue to look for lingcao later. When we find five, we''ll give you Lingjing."Little black pig nodded, looking energetic, and ran to the front of Shen Shi. Shen shishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishi.


    Let''s wait another three days. I hope we can spend it safely.


    Shen Shi thought so.


    But he didn''t know that in the wilderness of Yinyue lake, the city, which had been quiet for a long time, was already boiling like boiling water. A large number of scattered repairmen came out of the city and flocked to the boundary of Yinyue lake. Heifeng hall, which was originally juxtaposed with Yulong school, was even more fierce. All the experts in the door came out to the Yinyue lake Come here.


    However, the most striking thing is xuanjianmen, the well deserved overlord in this area. After they arrived at the boundary of duanyuecheng, they quickly occupied Wohushan. Since then, they have assumed that they want to occupy the newly discovered spiritual vein and occupy deep cultivation. They have never cared about anything else. However, on this day, many monks saw that many disciples of xuanjianmen left Wohu mountain and rushed to Yinyue lake.


    The situation suddenly changed. Rumors spread all over the place, which broke the long-term peace here. The secret that the Yulong sect wanted to keep even though they killed was still not kept. On the contrary, it spread all over Duanyue city overnight.


    It''s like today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    Little black pig''s talent of looking for spirit grass is strange, but it''s really powerful. In only an hour or so, he took Shen Shi to find five spirit grass, and one of them is the second grade spirit grass "Tianshui orchid", which is often used in alchemy. It''s an important ingredient of several kinds of pills, and it''s valuable.


    In this process, Shen Shi fully realized for the first time that the pig''s powerful ability of searching for grass was always walking. Without the slightest omen, the little black pig suddenly noticed something. Then he turned his head and rushed into some weeds or some dark hole, and found the spirit grass from some strange corner that ordinary people would not pay attention to ¡£


    Shen Shi is also astonished by his talent. After collecting five spirit grasses, he keeps his promise and takes out a spirit crystal, which he gives to the little black pig who has been around him with a grin. He is willing to give this crystal, and even he is somewhat impressed. The value of the five spirit grasses found by little black pig, if you go back to sell them in Duanyue City, you can exchange far more than this crystal.


    But We are all good friends. Don''t think much about this kind of thing!


    Shen Shi squats down and puts Lingjing into the mouth of the pig. Then he holds his head and touches it gently. The black pig is happy and has Lingjing in his mouth. It''s like a child eating the sweetest candy he''s been dreaming of. He looks very happy.


    Shen Shi was still a little curious. He had doubts about how the little black pig should eat this Lingjing. It''s impossible to swallow it like other food, right? It''s impossible to eat lingcao. After all, Lingjing is very hard, but it will crack teeth.


    But it seems that the little black pig is happy to contain this crystal in his mouth. It is really like a child eating sugar. His mouth moves gently, neither biting nor swallowing. But after observing for a while, Shen Shi suddenly found that the luster of the Spirit Crystal was a little lighter than before.


    Shen Shi was stunned. As a monk, he was very familiar with the change of Lingjing. It was just in the past. Every time he took Lingjing to practice and lead the spirit into his body, because he lost part of his spiritual power, the luster of Lingjing would naturally fade a little.


    This scene seems to be a similar situation Is this little black pig carrying this spirit crystal, walking around happily as if nothing had happened, actually doing the cultivation work of leading spirit into the body?


    Shen Shi looked at the more and more strange little pig in disbelief. However, he felt that the little black pig was just playing there happily with Lingjing, and there was no sign of serious cultivation. And in this period of time when he was surprised and hesitated, he vaguely saw that the light on the Spirit Crystal seemed to be a little darker.


    Shen Shi shakes his head, thinking that since the pig ate the two beads, the strange thing is that he can''t be poor, and he can''t manage so much. Anyway, everyone is together, and I''ll take a closer look later. At the moment, he called little black pig and went on.


    According to Shen Shi''s original intention, this talent has just begun. With the strong talent of little black pig, of course, it''s necessary to continue to look for all kinds of spiritual grass. How can people who practice think that there are too many spiritual grass and materials? They really find too many spiritual grass that they can''t use by themselves. Isn''t it wonderful to change into spiritual crystal in the market?


    It''s just that he''s looking forward to it, but the little black pig who eats Lingjing seems to suddenly become tired and lazy. Although he''s still happy with Lingjing and running around with him to play, it seems that the little black pig has lost interest in looking for lingcao. In the next hour, Shen Shi and the little black pig walk by the silver moon lake Go, but did not find a spirit grass.


    This is obviously a sharp contrast with the quick and effective discovery of five spirit grasses in the previous hour. Shen Shi tried to urge the little pig several times, but the little black pig looks lazy. It seems that the inherent inertia can''t be changed. He doesn''t want to move when he''s full


    Shen Shi also has a headache, but he has nothing to do with this tired and lazy pig. At last, he simply comforts himself and thinks that if there are five spirit grasses in the account every day, it''s already a good day, and it''s not good to be too greedy.


    If you want to open your mind, your mood will be much better. After a few words of scolding and laughing, little black pig, you lazy eater, will walk along the grass with the little pig who doesn''t care about the silly smile all the time.


    But as he walked, Shen Shi suddenly stepped forward, but he saw that the front was suddenly open, and there was a large and calm water in his sight. Needless to say, this was Yinyue lake.


    Shen Shi was surprised. Most of his thoughts this morning were on the piglet. He didn''t pay much attention to the almost identical scenery around him. As a result, he walked to the edge of Yinyue Lake unconsciously.


    According to the information he got, Yinyue lake covers an area of 1000 mu, including a large area beside the lake, which is rich in all kinds of spirit grass and many monsters. Generally speaking, the sites around the lake, including the dense reed marshes, grass clumps and some woods, are regarded as the peripheral areas of Yinyue lake, while those around the lake are quite deep ¡£


    When you get to the lakeside, the lingcao produced will gradually have the appearance of high-quality products, but there will also be more powerful and ferocious monsters. Moreover, because it is on the edge of the lake, in addition to some terrestrial monsters, there will also be some mysterious and strange water monsters from time to time, which will occasionally rush out to hurt people, making it impossible to prevent them.Therefore, for the sake of safety, the ordinary monks or disciples of the lower Taoism usually gather herbs outside the Yinyue lake. Actually, there are not many monks who really go to the edge of the lake.


    It''s just Shen Shi looked around and saw that the lake was as smooth as a mirror. There was peace and beautiful scenery around him. There was no sign of anything different, not to mention dangerous monsters.


    It seems that this monster has never seen one before?


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. He called a pig to let it stay too far away from him. Then he walked slowly with a little care, paying more attention to the surroundings.


    There were no reeds as high as one person growing on the lakeside ground. It seemed that the reeds were only distributed on the lakeside where he had been before. At the moment, there were more low weeds around him, but they grew luxuriantly, and the height was above the knee. In some places, they were even waist deep, if they were really short It''s not easy to find the monster hiding in the weeds. Not to mention how hard it would be to find the humble spirit grass if it grew in these grass.


    A little further away, on the west side, there is a dense mangrove forest, which extends from the shore to the shallow water area, and is also very lush.


    Shen Shi went to the lake and looked warily into the water. However, the water was clear, and some sand and stones in the shallow water could be seen clearly. Except for some leisurely fish, he didn''t see any monsters that could threaten people.


    At this point, Shen Shi finally put down his mind, but he could not help feeling a little strange. It is reasonable to say that he should not be so calm when he comes to a deep place like Yinyue lake. What''s the matter today?


    Did it have something to do with the unexpected actions of yesterday''s ichthyosaur school?


    He was thinking, just at this moment, he heard a sharp roar from somewhere in the distance, like a famous sword coming out of its sheath, like the sound of a dragon, with extraordinary momentum, which had the power to frighten heaven and earth.


    Even after such a long distance, Shen Shi was shocked in his heart. He subconsciously turned his head and looked around. He saw a sword rising up in the sky in the distance of the East. It was clear and powerful, and it was followed by a roaring noise. It was like countless people suddenly came bravely and started a scuffle in that place.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped, and he remembered that the direction was in the depths of yesterday''s reeds. It seemed that the secret had not been kept.


    As the scuffle suddenly unfolded, the place beside the silver moon lake suddenly became chaotic, and quickly spread out.


    Shen Shi felt uneasy. As soon as he thought about whether he was going to stay further away, he heard a burst of anger mixed with angry, shouting and screaming. At the same time, there was a large sound of footsteps in a hurry, which sounded from several directions, such as a chaotic herd of animals rushing over.


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly, and he was about to leave. Suddenly, if he felt it, he looked back and saw that in the grass behind him, several people came from afar. It seemed that they were all scattered. There were men and women, and the last one was a tall monk. Somehow, although he just glanced by, Shen Shi always felt that he was a little familiar, but he was in a hurry But I can''t remember where I saw it.


    However, the silver moon lake is a place where there is no owner. Naturally, everyone comes here. They must be monks who come here to collect herbs. So they don''t care much about it, but they have a sense of vigilance. After all, it''s not easy for them to survive in the wilderness, and they don''t know the origin It''s normal for people to be wary.


    But among them, the tall friar who walked on the last face seemed to have a trace of depression and bad luck. When he saw Shen Shi, he suddenly shook himself, and his face suddenly changed. A look of surprise passed by. At the same time, he seemed to be gnashing his teeth. He seemed very angry to see Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi naturally can''t understand the depression that a man has been searching for his family for several days, but he can''t find anyone. In fact, he doesn''t care much about those casual practitioners, even the guy he seems to be familiar with. He can''t remember that he hasn''t seen him. There are people everywhere at the end of the day. Who can remember them all?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    At this moment, most of his attention after looking at those who came to collect medicine, he had returned to the side of the chaos. After a while, the shadow flashed in the distance, and dozens of shadows suddenly appeared, chasing back and forth, the cold light loomed, which was the waving blade. When he got closer, he suddenly saw that some of them were scurrying Xiu, and some of them are divided into two groups. They are all dressed in the same clothes. They are the disciples of Yulong sect and Heifeng hall. At the moment, they are ferocious and murderous. They are fighting and chasing each other.


    Seeing this scene, no matter how stupid people are, they know that something is wrong. They don''t know what''s going on in front of them, but they have caused such a big disaster. The two Xiuzhen sects have a big fight, and those sanxiu don''t know if they are involved. Anyway, this chaotic battle is coming like a tide, and it''s fast approaching Shen Shi''s side.


    Shen Shi turned around and ran, and little black pig immediately followed closely.


    And those loose repair also reflected to come over later, immediately act as birds and beasts to scatter, toward each direction to flee and go.


    The cry of killing reverberated in the lakeside, breaking the original peace here. Among the scattered monks in the crowd, the tall monk''s face changed a few times. Finally, he gritted his teeth and thought it would be hard to find you. If he didn''t seize the opportunity, he was afraid that he would not find anyone.


    At the moment, he raised his feet and ran, but the direction of running was to the road of Shen Shi.


    The scuffle is still going on. Everyone''s eyes are red and their swords are flashing by the lake. However, most of the disciples of two sects seem to be in the realm of refining Qi, which is also the limitation of the small school of Xiuzhen. Similar to Lingxiao sect, it''s not the famous school of Xiuzhen who doesn''t reach Ningyuan realm. It''s really not the ordinary school of Xiuzhen Yes.


    However, it was also the realm of refining Qi. The strength of these disciples was obviously stronger than that of sanxiu, and the fighting became more and more fierce. But at this time, there was a scream in the distance, and a figure came over. It was an old man in his fifties. In the roar, he passed through the scuffle crowd directly.


    In the crowd, the disciples of Heifeng hall roared one after another, while the people of Yulong sect yelled:


    "protect the leader!"


    "For the leader


    The roars of this kind kept coming and going, and the people of Yulong sect also entangled the hands of Heifeng hall. But in fact, the old man passed by, and almost no one could stop him, but he had already arrived at Ningyuan.


    Just look at the old man. Although he is strong, he doesn''t dare to stay for long. He just runs forward with his heart and even a little flustered. He sweeps forward along the lake. It seems that he is going to the mangrove somewhere ahead. Soon after, a graceful figure comes with a clear sword, and follows the old man''s back. Look here Behind the monk who didn''t know his appearance, several figures appeared in the twinkling of an eye. A man with a clear eye recognized him and exclaimed: "it''s the man of xuanjian gate."


    Those were the xuanjianmen disciples such as Geng Cheng, Ding he and Fu Jun, but they didn''t care about the two groups of disciples who were fighting and trembling around them. They just focused on chasing the two figures in front of them.


    Shen Shi ran all the way, only to feel that the cry behind him seemed to be fading away. He was a little relieved. He looked up at the front, and saw the dense mangrove not far away. He thought that it would be better to hide in it, with dense branches and dark light.


    But the sound of walking suddenly sounded behind him. Shen Shi turned back, but saw a tall monk strode to catch up with him. He looked up at himself, and his mouth seemed to be in a good mood. He wanted to laugh.


    But at this time, the wind suddenly rose, whistling, and a figure came from the distance. It was the old man who was called the leader of the Yulong sect. He ran away with his life, and there was a pursuer behind him. The old man was in a hurry. Suddenly, there was a big man standing in the way. At the moment, he seemed to hear the wind. Looking back, when the old man was in a hurry, he heard that the terrible enemy behind him seemed to be getting closer and closer. He roared:


    "go away!"


    With a wave of his arm, he went straight out.


    The monk Ning Yuan Jing gave an angry blow, and he didn''t have half the feeling in his hand. Even if he didn''t do his best, his power was definitely not what the great monk could do next. When he didn''t react, he was directly taken away by the old man and flew out. He fell to the ground with a thump, and there were a few crisp sounds in the middle. It seemed that he was very angry There are many broken bones.


    When the old man saw that the road was a little dark, Shen jumped into the woods and let the monk go.


    "Darling, I''m afraid that the power of this random attack just now has to have the way of the middle level of Ningyuan realm?"


    Shen Shixin shakes his head with lingering fear. At this moment, although he has made great achievements in the five elements because he has practiced the Yin Yang mantra, which can threaten the monk of Ning yuan realm, his strength is still stagnant in the high level of Qi refining realm, so the physical strength is not much different from the ordinary monk of Qi refining realm. He really wants to be at least in the middle level of Ning yuan realm The old man of a slap, the taste of the end is no better.Thinking of this, Shen Shi could not help but sympathize with the tall friar. He took a few steps and said in a loud voice, "Hey, are you ok?"


    The tall friar was hit by the leader of the Yulong sect. He felt a sharp pain in his whole body, as if half of his body had lost consciousness. Now he staggered up, but found that his left arm, including ribs, seemed to be broken. His heart was filled with depression and irritability. He really wanted to roar up.


    When Shen Shi called in front of him, the tall monk was even more angry. His eyes were red with anger. Somehow, a stream of anger moved to the young man''s head. If it wasn''t for killing you and robbing me, how could I be here, and how could I be so seriously injured?


    Now, I will kill you!


    The tall monk struggled to stand up and glared at Shen Shi. His right hand was already in his arms. There was a bag of "withered leaf powder". Once he spread it to the eyes of the people, he would make the weaker monk cry and lose his fighting power almost in an instant. The monk of Qi refining realm can hardly use any magic weapon. This kind of insidious trick is the best one. It''s a secret weapon that he used to plot to rob other monks of Qi refining realm. It''s not good for him.


    At the same time, he reluctantly pretended to be kind and looked at Shen Shi''s approach. He thought that he was able to spread the powder of withered leaves. Suddenly, his face changed and he cried out:


    "be careful, there are monsters behind you."


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked. He was obviously startled. He turned around and was about to turn back. The tall monk sneered in his heart and grabbed the powder bag of withered leaves in his arms. Even if half of his body was in severe pain and he could not move, as long as he turned his head and scattered the powder of withered leaves, you would die!


    However, Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed and turned back. He exclaimed to him, "be careful, there''s someone behind you..."


    The tall friar sneered. He thought that all these tricks were left by your grandfather. Look at my poison powder!


    As soon as he lifted his arm, he was about to scatter the powder of withered leaves. Suddenly, he felt that the wind was suddenly blowing from behind, and a sharp roar was coming. At the same time, a woman''s voice seemed to be a little chilly in the wind, and he said:


    "get out of the way!"


    I''ll go. Someone''s really coming! The tall friar was so stupid that he subconsciously wanted to escape. However, his body moved. He found that half of his body was numb and he couldn''t walk away. The wind was so fast. Although the woman who came after him made a sound ahead of time, as long as he jumped away immediately, he could Dodge, but he couldn''t help it I can''t walk any more.


    This time, he stood numb in the same place, which was beyond her expectation. The woman was shocked, but she couldn''t stop for a moment. With a roar, a powerful sword, with a great momentum, hit the tall monk.


    The sound of people driving, such as a mantis pawning a car, the tall monk''s body suddenly looked like a kite with broken line. He was hit and flew out in an instant. He drew an arc in mid air, flew out far away, and landed in the grass in the distance. In the middle, he only heard the strange sound of crackling, and he didn''t know how many bones he had broken.


    Shen Shi stared at the guy who flew into the air and fell down. He thought to himself, what''s his luck? How can it be so bad?


    However, the figure in the sword stopped abruptly, revealing a young woman with a look of surprise. She was beautiful, but it was Nangong Ying from Tianjian palace that Shen Shi had seen a few days ago. On her shoulder, there was a little yellow mink.


    At the moment, Nangong Ying seems to have something urgent. She looks a little urgent, but in a twinkling of an eye, she sees Shen Shi standing aside. She is also stunned. She seems to want to say something when she steps forward. But then she takes a look at the mangrove in the front. She hesitates for a moment, as if she finally feels that it''s more urgent. She can''t care so much for a moment. When she turns around, it''s still a sword plunder But when he left, he still felt a little uneasy. Then he turned back and suddenly said to Shen Shi:


    "don''t forget, three days later, the third spring building in the city."


    When Shen Shi saw Nangong Ying, he felt a little uneasy, but she didn''t have any unusual behavior, and she left soon, so he was relieved. But when she left, she suddenly said that again. She was a little surprised. Her brow was slightly wrinkled. She thought that she left a sentence for no reason, just to remind herself that she would go to sanchunlou to meet lingxiaozong in three days'' time?


    Maybe, or something else?


    He thought in amazement, but he didn''t notice that the little black pig beside him saw the little yellow mink lying on nangongying''s shoulder. The mink also noticed this side, raised his body, stretched out a front paw and waved it. The little black pig hummed to that side twice, and it seemed that he was in a good mood.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Nangong Ying has gone away. Looking at the direction, she is chasing the leader of the Yulong sect. Shen Shi is a little curious about what treasure the Yulong sect has got. He thinks that it''s not ordinary, otherwise it won''t attract xuanjianmen or even Nangong Ying from Tianjian Palace.


    However, no matter how good it is, it has nothing to do with him. Shen Shi shakes his head, turns around and hesitates for a moment. He still walks slowly to the tall monk who fell over there and didn''t move. Soon after him, there are several figures passing by. They are Geng Cheng and others, but they are all chasing Nangong Ying, and they don''t notice that there are others in the roadside grass.When he got close to him, Shen Shi found that the hapless monk was really miserable. He had been badly injured twice. His whole body seemed to be soft. He fell into the weeds, and even his facial features were slowly oozing blood. It seemed that his heart was shaking, and his meridians and bones were broken too badly.


    Shen Shi shakes his head and walks to him. It seems that the tall friar is still breathing. When he is dying, he suddenly sees Shen Shi come to his eyes. Suddenly, he seems to be a little excited and purrs twice.


    Shen Shi didn''t understand, but he was speechless. He sighed and said to the little black pig at his feet, "he just reminded us that there are monsters behind us. It seems that he is a good man."


    The tall friar seemed to be in a daze.


    Shen Shi squatted down beside him, seemingly hesitant, but finally said, "I haven''t seen many good people like you since I came back. You Do you have any unfulfilled wishes? "


    The tall monk glared at the young man and roared in his heart: "my unfulfilled wish is to kill you!" But his whole strength seemed to dissipate rapidly, and even this roar could only be turned into a murmur. He tossed a few times in his throat and only uttered a few weak whines. Then he tilted his head and died in anger.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. Then he got up slowly. After taking a look at the tall monk at last, he asked little black pig to turn around and leave. Of course, he would not go to the mangrove forest any more.


    On the way, Shen Shi looked up at the sky. Suddenly he felt some emotion and said to little black pig, "little black, you say that the way of heaven is actually unfair. Good people don''t live long."


    Little black pig grunted twice, and his head shook. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, his mouth was full of that dim crystal. He looked very happy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    People can''t come back to life after death, not to mention a stranger who doesn''t know his name. So although he felt that the "good man" didn''t live long, Shen Shi, who saw many lives and deaths in the demon world in the past, soon forgot Gao Dashan Xiu.


    On this day, many battles broke out in succession on the originally peaceful boundary of Yinyue lake. Heifeng hall, the two original Xiuzhen sects in Duanyue City, had a big fight with Yulong sect, which affected many innocent monks who were collecting herbs and hunting animals in Yinyue lake. What''s more surprising is that xuanjian sect, which has always been high above the others, also made a bold move and sent out its master disciples enter a war.


    Of course, the strength of the famous sect is not comparable to that of the small sects such as Heifeng hall and Yulong sect. After the first few scuffles, the disciples of xuanjianmen quickly subdued everyone and shocked the scene. No one dared to change or fish in troubled waters any more. With the occurrence of these battles, the reasons spread both inside and outside Duanyue City, most of them The main idea of the rumor is that someone in the Yulong sect happened to find a treasure in the Yinyue lake. However, as to what the treasure is, there are different opinions.


    Some people say that an ancient immortal soldier was born, and its power is unparalleled; some people say that a high-level spirit beast cub appeared there, and once it was captured and raised, it would be unimaginable in the future; some people say that there are so many strange things, that is, there are all kinds of spirit grass in Yinyue lake, and now there is a high-level spirit grass with at least four or even five grades It has already been regarded as a treasure of natural resources, which naturally attracted numerous monks to fight for.


    In a word, there is no consensus about what this treasure is. However, almost all the monks in the Xiuzhen world have always been eager for such legendary rare treasures, including the ancient treasures and the immortal treasure house.


    Once the great fortune is achieved by chance, it will naturally be able to leap to the sky, saving countless years of hard work and even some painful cultivation. Ordinary children are unknown. Once the adventure is famous all over the world, no matter in which era, it is the most popular legend in the realm of human cultivation, especially in the bottom of the realm of cultivation with a large number of people As for the numerous monks in the first level, they are all dreaming of it.


    There is no way to live, there must be a dream, the road ahead is difficult, there is such a vague fantasy, in the end is always good.


    Perhaps everyone had such unrealistic but beautiful dreams when he was young, and Shen Shi was no exception. When he was young, he read many books and even dreamed of more kinds of adventures than ordinary children. Now, after all, those children are still daydreaming.


    What he remembers is the truth that his father, who has been missing for many years, once told him: he is not a genius. There will always be someone stronger than himself. All he can do is to practice more diligently.


    Shen Shi also heard some rumors about the treasure in the following time. Looking back at the scene at that time, Shen Shi guessed that the treasure, which was talked about by many people but didn''t know its root, was probably on the leader of the Yulong school he saw, but there were xuanjianmen, including Nangong, who had a higher level of Taoism Yingzai, I''m afraid that no matter how precious the treasure is, the old man who is the leader of Yulong sect can''t keep it.


    Is it the place where there is virtue?


    Shen Shi doesn''t believe this kind of deceiving words.


    In the next few days, yinyuehu broke off intermittently, and there were still several fights, but the scale was much smaller than before, because xuanjianmen seemed to stop after a thunderbolt. However, because it was the Yulong sect that got the treasure and wanted to hide it, the main target of xuanjianmen''s attack that day was also them. The strength gap between the two sides was really big. After this battle, Yulong sect''s vitality was greatly damaged. It is said that in addition to the leader''s escape with the treasure, more than half of the disciples in the sect were severely damaged by xuanjianmen.


    Now xuanjianmen has stopped, and the disciples have withdrawn from yinyuehu. They don''t know whether they have found the treasure, which has attracted countless people''s speculation. But the real reason is that only xuanjianmen himself knows.


    In the Yinyue Lake area, the next two or three days of fighting almost all happened between Heifeng hall and Yulong sect disciples. In the past, the two sects were equal in strength, and they barely kept a bit of friendship with each other. Now that the situation of Yulong sect is gone, Heifeng hall is the first one to jump out of the well, and they are determined and vicious. They are three points better than xuanjianmen.


    Shen Shi also heard that these local Xiuzhen sects in Duanyue city were fighting with each other. After all, it was nothing to do with him. Besides, he didn''t covet the unknown treasure in his heart. So he stayed here for three days according to his original plan. Anyway, he just wanted to keep away from the fight between the two sects, In fact, there are not too many obstacles. It''s almost time for Shen Shi to return to the city.


    A few days later, when Shen Shi returned to Duanyue City, he soon found that the atmosphere of the city had changed. Although there were still a large number of monks coming and going, it was obvious that there were fewer disciples. Occasionally, one or two people dressed as xuanjian disciples came to the street, and the monks nearby were in awe Look at each other from a distance.The Yulong sect has almost been completely destroyed. The remaining Heifeng hall has changed the way it used to do nothing with xuanjianmen. It has already pasted it on itself to show its kindness to xuanjianmen. It seems that the thunder of xuanjianmen in the battle of yinyuehu has shocked the whole city.


    It seems that in the near future, Duanyue city will become a private leader of xuanjianmen.


    Shen Shi had such an idea in his mind. He walked through the busy street, and the tall building of the Shenxian Club branch stood out in front of him. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, looked at the shops around him, pondered for a moment, and finally decided to go to the Shenxian club.


    In Yinyue Lake these days, because of the unexpected talent of little black pig in searching for spirit grass, Shen Shi''s Ruyi bag has a lot of spirit grass. Of course, there is also a price. The original spirit crystal is four less, which is eaten by little black pig according to the daily ration of one.


    If you want to talk about the speed of consuming Lingjing, it''s more powerful than ordinary monks, not to mention much faster than the monks in the realm of refining Qi. Even compared with the monks in the realm of Ning yuan, it''s not much different, maybe even faster. However, Shen Shi finally calculated that after the harvest, the value of the spirit grass found by the little black pigs had to be lost too much.


    The immortal society has a great reputation and a wide range of spiritual materials. Of course, it also has a special purchasing counter, which is specially used to purchase various spiritual materials from many monks. However, just like all the merchants in the world, it is expensive to sell and cheap to buy back.


    Shen Shi Ruyi bag contains almost 20 kinds of spirit grasses, most of which are ordinary first-class spirit grasses. However, there are some exceptions. There are two valuable second-class spirit grasses, one is white root, and the other is "black sandalwood root" found by little black pig on the Bank of Yinyue lake.


    After Shen Shi thought about it, he sold all the first grade herbs on the purchase counter in the hall of the immortal society, leaving only two second grade herbs. Since then, the second grade herbs have been valuable and useful. When they come to this level, they can often be used as the main materials for all kinds of pills. It''s a pity to sell them at will. If Fang Zheng returns to Lingxiao sect in the future, he may be able to use these two kinds of spirit grasses.


    When this idea comes to mind, Shen Shi suddenly thinks of Zhong Qinglu. Three years ago, she was a girl on the green fish island. She had some talent in alchemy. She reached that agreement with her in private. Now she suddenly thinks of it. It''s really funny, with a little innocence.


    If at that time, no matter whose heart is black, can they easily pit each other?


    I don''t know what happened to Zhong Qinglu in the past three years. In principle, she should have reached the realm of Ning yuan. In addition, she didn''t have her own spiritual crystal support in alchemy. Would she delay later?


    Thinking of Zhong Qinglu, Shen Shi can''t help but think of Zhong Qingzhu, then sun you, he Xiaomei and so on. He even finds that he remembers Hou Sheng, the fat man who had a conflict with him on the day he just got started. Only then can he find that he has such a deep impression on the days of Qingyu island.


    For a moment, he was a little dazed. At the other end of the counter, the man called him kindly and gently. Shen Shi suddenly woke up. For a moment, it was hard to talk. He was a bit embarrassed, but he continued to do it.


    In the end, he sold out all the lingcao in his Ruyi bag, leaving only two second-class lingcao. In exchange for dozens of Lingjing, plus the rest, he secretly counted them, and there were a total of 46 Lingjing.


    He has money in his pocket, but he doesn''t panic in his heart. There''s some truth in this sentence. Although Lingjing really wants to talk about it, there''s not much, Shen Shi still feels at ease. Next time, he takes a deep breath, cheers up and pays more attention to the surroundings. Then he goes out of the Shenxian Club branch and walks towards the secluded Sanchun building in front of him Go.


    The ten days agreed by Lingxiao sect''s visitors are today''s time.


    Shen Shi walked all the way. Although he felt that everything around him was as usual, and no one paid special attention to him, he could not help feeling a little nervous. He could only hope that everything would go well. Don''t let other things happen. He could return to Lingxiao sect smoothly.


    And everything seemed as he thought. Until he came to the third spring building, there was still peace around him, and nothing unusual happened.


    Sanchunlou is a restaurant. It''s just in the morning when the door is opened and people are flashing inside. Although it''s not a bustling scene full of customers, there are also two or three tables of guests chatting.


    Everything seemed normal. Shen Shi took a deep breath. He was a little calm, and then he walked in.


    Just as he had just stepped into the building two or three steps ago, he was looking for a place to sit down and wait for the lingxiaozong to come. Suddenly, he saw four people sitting on a square table near the window, three men and one woman. It was xuanjianmen, Geng Cheng, Ding he, Fu Jun and Nangong Ying sitting there.


    Shen Shi''s heart jumps and almost subconsciously wants to turn around and walk away. But before he makes any response, Nangong Ying on the table seems to have been paying attention to the door of the restaurant. She sees Shen Shi the first time she comes in. Now she stands up and waves to Shen Shi"Elder martial brother Shen, we have been waiting for you for a long time. Please come here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    Shen Shi was shocked. What he had been worried about for many days was that he even left Duanyue city for Yinyue lake for several days. The reason why he came back at last was that he didn''t want to meet such a situation. If you want to talk about the last people he wants to see in Duanyue City, these xuanjianmen disciples, including Nangong Ying, are undoubtedly.


    And looking at these people, he seems to be waiting for himself here. The meaning is quite subtle. Shen Shi feels that something is not good in his heart, for fear that what he is most worried about will happen. However, in face, he still keeps calm, but he stops subconsciously, looks over there and says, "eh Why are you here? "


    Nangongying smiles and doesn''t say anything. Geng Cheng, who is sitting next to her, stands up and looks at Shen Shi. Compared with nangongying, Geng Cheng has a different look. Nangongying''s face is calm, but her eyes look at Shen Shi with a sense of exploration. Geng Cheng seems helpless and impatient. She waves to Shen Shi and frowns "if I ask you to come here, just come here. Where can I get so many questions?"


    Shen Shi felt that his heart beat faster and faster, but he didn''t show anything on his face, but he didn''t want to go to the table where these people were. You know, the three disciples of xuanjianmen over there were all the Taoist practitioners of ningyuanjing, far better than him. Nangongying''s Taoist realm was higher, and Shen Shi couldn''t even see the depth. He thought of the leader of Yulong sect that day The old man was chased by her to run for his life. Maybe this seemingly beautiful young woman is already in the realm of Taoism.


    The four people either sat or stood there, although they did not move in a strange way, but they had already caused great pressure on Shen Shi. Seeing Shen Shi standing still and not coming over, Nangong Yingxiu picks her eyebrows slightly. Fu Jun and Ding he, who looked similar to Geng Cheng before, also turn around and look surprised.


    Geng Cheng''s eyes flashed and his face sank slightly. Looking at Shen Shi, he said coldly in his voice: "what''s the matter? Are we not big enough, please don''t move Mr. Shen?"


    He didn''t mean to suppress his voice here, so the guests at several other tables in Sanchun building clearly heard this sentence. They turned their heads and noticed that there seemed to be a conflict here.


    Fu Jun, who was sitting on one side, snorted. He suddenly stood up and took a step. He said in a loud voice, "xuanjianmen, please help yourself."


    There was a commotion among the drinkers around. Now in the broken moon city, the word xuanjianmen is really louder and better used than any other name. Fu Jun opened his mouth. A moment later, almost all the guests got up and left. After a while, the Sanchun building was quiet. Even the shopkeeper of the restaurant was hiding far away and could not even see the shadow It''s too late.


    From the corner of his eyes, Shen Shi looked around. He felt a little bitter in his heart, and his heart sank slowly. But in front of him, he couldn''t hide. He gritted his teeth to suppress the tension in his heart, and his face sank down. Looking at Geng Cheng, he said, "but what can I do for you?"


    When he asked this question, he was still standing in the same place. At the same time, his face was slightly hostile. Nangong Ying and Geng Cheng suddenly changed their faces. Geng Chenggang wanted to speak, but Nangong Ying stopped him. Then Nangong Ying looked up and down, and then she said with a smile on her face:


    "we just asked elder martial brother Shen to come and have a seat, There are some things I want to ask for advice. But I didn''t expect that elder martial brother Shen would react like this. He seems to be very wary of us. I don''t know why? "


    Shen Shi takes a deep breath. Just as he wants to distinguish a few words, he sees Nangong Ying suddenly wave her hand. On the square table in front of her, she already has a spirit sword and lies there quietly. Then he looks up at Shen Shi, his eyes turn cold, and he says, "have you ever seen this mysterious sword before, elder martial brother Shen?"


    The corners of Shen Shi''s eyes twitched suddenly. The appearance of the spirit sword was familiar to him as soon as he saw it. He soon recognized that it was Qian Yi''s magic weapon. After killing Qian Yi that day, Shen Shi found this spirit sword when he was dealing with and erasing all kinds of traces. Then Shen Shi carefully buried it in another dense forest. Unexpectedly, the disciples of the xuanjian sect dug it out in some way.


    After the spirit sword came out, Shen Shi''s biggest worry was that he had made a big mistake. He was a little desperate, but he still gritted his teeth, shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen it!"


    Before arriving at sanchunlou, Geng Cheng and other three xuanjianmen disciples didn''t have much doubt about Shen Shi. After all, no matter who they were, they all thought that a monk in the realm of refining Qi could be the murderer of Qian Yi, the monk in ningyuanjing? But Nangong Ying doesn''t know why, so she insists on coming here. With her status, the family of Tianjian palace and the surname behind her, Geng Cheng and others finally agree to follow her. It''s just a walk.


    But at the moment, he saw Shen Shi in Sanchun building, and the strong vigilance and hostility Shen Shi showed made Geng Cheng and his three men take it seriously. Looking at the young man, the three people''s eyes were not good. Ding he took the first step, and a murderous air quietly emanated from him"Not really?"


    "I haven''t seen it." Shen Shi repeated.


    Ding he sneered: "since you have no ghost in your heart, why don''t you dare to come here? Have I ever been so wary of you before? " Speaking of this, he suddenly gave a loud drink and said, "it''s clear that you have a ghost in your heart and have done something bad!"


    Shen Shi was shocked. He saw that the four people''s eyes were cold and they were all staring at him. He only felt that his hands and feet were slightly cold, but even under such pressure, he still didn''t lose his temper. He just looked at Ding he and said: "you said you didn''t feel sorry for me? But I remember a few days ago, one of you almost killed me for no reason! "


    Ding he was stunned, but he couldn''t speak for a moment. What the boy said was Qian Yi. The situation on that day seemed to be exactly the same as what he said, which made Ding he speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Nangong Ying said faintly, "elder martial brother Shen, don''t be angry. We just have something to ask. It''s said that when Qian Yi, a disciple of xuanjianmen, last appeared outside the grey lizard forest, only you were the last one with him. Do you know where he went?"


    Shen Shi takes a deep breath. It''s really the same thing. I can''t imagine that he has done so much, but these people still find clues and find him. These famous children are really outstanding and can''t be underestimated.


    However, no matter what, the murder can''t be admitted. Shen Shi also shook his head firmly and said, "I left there very soon that day, and I don''t know where elder martial brother Qian is going."


    Nangong Ying stares at him, seems not willing to relax at all, and then says: "where did you go after you left?"


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly turned, but knowing that half a minute of hesitation could not be revealed at the moment, he said, "I''m going to Duanyue city."


    Nangong Ying said: "when did you arrive at Duanyue city?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and looked up at her. He couldn''t answer for a moment, but he only heard Nangong Ying look cold. He said one sentence after another: "which way are you going to Duanyue city?"


    "What did you do after entering the city, but who saw you enter the city that day?"


    "The murderer in the forest will stay in the same place to wipe away the traces after killing. He must stay for a long time. If you can find out who can see you in the city, we will turn around and go!"


    "When on earth did you get into the city?"


    Shen Shi''s forehead is covered with a cold sweat. Of course, he can''t have been in the city on the day of Qian Yi''s death. Just as Nangong Ying guessed, in fact, he did spend a long time in the grey lizard forest, and naturally he can''t find any witness to testify for himself.


    The paper is as thin as a cicada''s wings. It seems that it can''t contain the fire of truth.


    He forced a smile, shook his head and said, "I don''t know anyone in this city. No one will testify to me."


    But at the moment, his momentum has been subdued by nangongying, and even his voice is a little low. Suddenly, the sharp light in nangongying''s clear eyes flashes, and his right jade palm suddenly pats the table. If the spirit sword lying on the table is hit hard, it will pop up instantly.


    Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed, but before he could react, Nangong Ying''s face was solemn. She held the handle of the spirit sword and gave a slight rebuke. In an instant, a sword soared into the sky and roared like a strong wind. The power of the sword at this moment was stronger than that of the spirit sword in Qian Yi''s hands. The sword was like a mountain and a sea, and rushed to Shen Shi''s face.


    Shen Shi was so shocked that he stepped back a few steps. But the edge of the sword was like a raging tide, and there was no space for him to escape. He was about to cut him under the sword. A cold sword almost froze his whole body.


    Shen Shi roars, but he doesn''t expect Nangong Ying to attack suddenly. Seeing the sword like a mountain, he can''t escape. He subconsciously moves his finger to fight back. Even if she dies under the sword, he can''t let her


    Suddenly, all over the sky, the shadow of the sword suddenly dispersed, but the fierce murderous spirit still gathered in front of her. Nangong Ying still held the spirit sword in her hand, and her body was not far away from Shen Shi''s body. The tip of the sword pointed to Shen Shi''s eyebrows, and a chill seemed to penetrate into Shen Shi''s body slowly through her skin.


    But at this time, Nangong Ying''s eyes did not look at Shen Shi''s face, but fell on the right hand he just wanted to wave. There was a yellow Rune paper in the crevice.


    "Talisman?"


    Nangong Ying''s bright eyes flashed a trace of light. At the same time, a cold smile slowly hung on the corner of her mouth. She slowly looked up at Shen Shi, with a bit of profound meaning. She said faintly: "I can''t see, elder martial brother Shen, although you are in the realm of refining gas, you are very good at the five elements technique."


    Shen Shi grasped the finger of the water archery talisman and suddenly tightened it in an instant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    Talisman?


    Five elements?


    Just two words, a word, instantly let Geng Cheng, who was a little surprised by Nangong Ying''s sudden move, and the other three immediately changed color. Almost at the same time, they all remembered the remnants of the techniques in the gray lizard forest that day, although they had been deliberately disposed of, they still left some traces.


    Obviously, if Qian Yi had a fight before he died, someone must have used the five elements technique, and this person is more likely to be a murderer. Although there is still a big question in several people''s hearts, that is, how the five elements technique of a friar of refining Qi can hurt a friar of Ning yuan realm, at this moment, it is obviously not to consider this question carefully When you ask questions.


    As soon as the wind blows, the shadows flash. Geng Cheng and others wrap around and form an encirclement. Ding he, one of them, sweeps directly to the door of the restaurant, blocking Shen Shi''s retreat.


    In the presence, Nangong Ying looks at Shen Shi coldly with a light look, but the momentum is extremely fierce, word by word:


    "but you killed Qian Yi?"


    Shen Shi''s right hand slowly clenched into a fist, and the water archery talisman was gradually squeezed into a ball and curled up in the palm of his hand. At this moment, he just felt that his heart was really going to sink at the bottom of the valley. None of the four people around him was a famous disciple of Taoism. Nangong Ying, one of them, was more unfathomable. If she hadn''t stopped just now, he was afraid that the sword would have killed him. There was no chance to fight back.


    Shen Shi looked around and saw that Geng Cheng and other people''s eyes were cold and fierce. If they could understand something easily, how could they fight like this?


    Up to now, Shen Shi can only harden his head, gritting his teeth and shaking his head: "no, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Nangong Ying takes a light look at him and slowly draws back her sword with a certain disdain in her eyes. Now all kinds of clues clearly point to this person. According to her mood and temperament, it''s really no good to dare to kill people who dare not admit it. She even disdains to entangle with this person for a while.


    She doesn''t speak any more here, but Geng Cheng and his three friends do their best. After all, Qian Yi, who died, was also a disciple of xuanjian sect. He died in the forest of grey lizards for no reason, so it can''t be over. So Nangong Ying stands still and doesn''t speak any more. Geng Cheng is forced to come with Fu Jun and Ding he. At the same time, she sneers: "bold little thief, don''t you just catch him!"


    Shen Shi stepped back, his face was slightly pale, and he said in a deep voice: "because I know five elements, do you insist that I kill Qian Yi? How many people are there in Duanyue city who are able to practice and master skills? Why don''t you ask them? "


    Geng Cheng''s steps gave a slight pause, and then sneered: "the words are cunning. At the end of the day, only you and Qian Yi were in the gray lizard forest. Who else are you?"


    Shen Shi felt a chill behind him. It seemed that his back was wet with cold sweat, but he still said in a loud voice: "who of you saw me kill him with your own eyes? I said that I left there later. Why don''t you believe me? What''s more, do you really think that I, a monk in the realm of refining Qi, can kill him? "


    Geng Cheng and others couldn''t say these words for a moment. After all, from beginning to end, although they found some clues, they really had to think carefully that Shen Shi was the most important part of the murderer. After all, it was their inference and evidence, and there was no definite evidence. This time, Shen Shi asked them a few questions in anger and despair, which made them hesitate.


    In fact, the most fundamental point is that in Shen Shi''s last sentence, it is almost impossible for a monk in the realm of refining Qi to kill a monk in the realm of condensing yuan. This is almost a common sense in the realm of cultivation. After all, one is still a common man who is only stronger than ordinary people, while the other is really on the road of cultivating immortals and can master the magic weapon of aura There is a huge difference between the two.


    Even if they were Geng Cheng, they didn''t believe Shen Shi could kill Qian Yi until now.


    Just when they hesitated, Nangong Ying, who was standing behind them, suddenly said faintly, "he can''t kill himself, so he has no companion?"


    Geng Cheng, Fu Jun and Ding he woke up immediately. Then Geng Cheng sneered and said, "don''t talk about it any more. Now come back with us. When we get there, we will naturally have means to let you speak the truth."


    Seeing that the three men of xuanjianmen were forced to come again, Shen Shi gritted his teeth and said, "are you unreasonable?"


    Behind his back, Ding and ha said with a sneer: "reason, what reason can I tell you? Our realm is higher than you, our way is deeper than you, and our strength is much stronger than you. Do we need to reason with you? "


    Shen Shi only felt that he was in a desperate situation and had nothing to do. He was at a loss. He thought that he had worked hard for three years to come back from the demon world. Would he die here if he couldn''t even go back? In desperation, he pinched the talisman tightly again in his hand. In any case, he could not really hold on to it. At the same time, he struggled in his mouth and said:


    "don''t forget, I''m Lingxiao sect...""Go to your Lingxiao sect!" He stopped drinking, but Geng Cheng, who had been impatient for a long time, interrupted Shen Shi''s words with a scold. He said with a sneer, "what else do you want to do if you kill the people of xuanjianmen? Let''s not say whether Lingxiao sect recognizes you or not. What are you in Lingxiao sect? Do you want to kill people? "


    The voice falls, he has already arrived at Shen Shi body, lean forward to hand, grasp to Shen Shi chest.


    The monk Ning Yuan Jing was very serious. Since his power was different from that of the ordinary monk Qi refining, Shen Shi was in front of him in an instant. Shen Shi could not avoid it. Even if he held a talisman in his hand, he was locked in his right hand by a force before he was excited. He could not release his magic. In a moment, he was under Geng Cheng''s hand and caught in his chest.


    At this moment, it is obvious that there is a huge gap between the monk of Ning yuan realm and the monk of refining Qi realm. Shen Shi has almost no power to fight back when the other side starts first and pays attention to his talismans. He is about to be captured by Geng Cheng.


    Shen Shi''s heart flashed a trace of despair, and Geng Cheng''s face looked like a sigh of relief. He thought that he could explain to the school. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a laugh seemed to come from an unknown place in the distance. Then there was a strange cry in front of him. With a bit of panic, Nangong Ying standing behind suddenly looked up, but in front of Geng Cheng''s eyes, she didn''t know Is immediately suddenly appeared a dark figure, directly rushed to his face.


    Geng Cheng was surprised. He let go and stepped back two steps. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to parry. But a moment later, he saw that his younger martial brother Ding he was flying over. For a moment, he was shocked and said angrily, "Ding he, what are you doing?"


    Half way through, Geng Cheng found that something was wrong. Nadine and the whole person were thrown at him as if they had no self-control at all. When he found out that it was him, Geng Cheng could not fight against him again. Otherwise, he would be afraid of hurting Ding he, so he had to shout and catch him with both hands.


    However, nading he screams in his mouth and smashes his body. What''s more, an irresistible force comes directly. With Geng chengning''s Taoist strength, nading he steps back for seven steps. He can''t help but go back from Shen Shi.


    In a hurry, Geng Cheng and others, including Shen Shi, don''t understand what''s going on. Nangong Ying suddenly rebukes and grabs her body. The spirit sword of Qian Yi in her hand lights up again and stabs Shen Shi directly. In a moment, the sword is all over the sky and sweeps over again.


    Before the end of the sword, Shen Shi felt cold and could not move at all. When he was about to be submerged by the shadow of the sword, there was a loud noise. It was like thunder falling into the earth. The sky moved and the earth cracked. The wind and cloud were rolling in all directions. The whole Sanchun building was shaking in this moment, and a huge black shadow came from the sky Falling, just falling in front of Shen Shi''s body, blocked the fierce sword shadow all over the sky for him.


    It was a huge black sword. After it fell, it directly penetrated into the thick and hard ground and crushed several big stones in an instant. This is the biggest sword Shen Shi has ever seen. It has scabbard and black body. It''s like cast iron, shining hard, cold and thick. It''s about a head higher than his body, nearly nine feet long. It''s hard to imagine what kind of person can wave this sword?


    When the huge black sword stood in front of Shen Shi, the broad body of the sword did not come out of its sheath, but it protected Shen Shi like a thick iron wall. Suddenly, it made him escape from the sword of nangongying. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the same moment, the sword covered the black sword.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    A strange and harsh voice suddenly sounded, like a heavy rain pouring down, and the blacksmith was crazy to strike iron. It echoed in the ears of all the people present, and there was a kind of suffocating power. However, under the attack of nangongying''s sword, the black sword did not move at all. It was as strong as a mountain. The next moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the sword, also in front of Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi looked at it blankly. At the first glance, he suddenly felt that his eyes were shining. He seemed to see something reflecting the light. However, he found that the man in front of him had not seen what he looked like, but he saw a very bright bald head first


    However, the bald man in front of her seems to wave his hand, and the shadow of the sword suddenly coagulates, and then dissipates, followed by a light drink. Nangong Ying is a little surprised. The spirit sword left by Qian Yi in her hand is more powerful than the former master''s, but now she is suddenly hit by Juli. It''s actually a sword All of a sudden from the broken, snapped into two pieces.


    Geng Cheng and the other three are all face changing color, face showing startled looks, only Nangong Ying although not confused, not only did not have timidity, but in the eyes of a moment of war, a clear roar, body shape swept up, like a crane dancing nine days light and melodious, at the same time, a more brilliant and brighter sword, from her hands again light up.


    There was no shadow of the sword in the sky, only a long sword of autumn water. It was not as powerful as before, but the meaning of the sword was more than doubled. The whole restaurant vibrated again. It seemed that it was beginning to be overwhelmed by the power of the cold sword. A pure white sword was condensed out. Not only the wooden beams and doors were shaking, but also some cracks appeared on the ground under people''s feet.What a power it is!


    What a magic power!


    At this moment, there is only one thought left in Shen''s mind.


    Seeing that there was only a white sword like a rainbow in the air, the bald man of unknown origin who had been easily blocking Shen Shi''s body was also stunned and seemed to frown. At this moment, Shen Shi looked from the side and found that the man''s appearance was quite handsome. There was a sense of high spirits between his eyebrows, as if he was naturally rebellious. However, he didn''t know why he had a very bright bald head on his head, but there was no reason to add a bit of weird and funny, which diluted the original feeling of domineering.


    But this time he frowned, still very natural and unrestrained, very handsome, very handsome.


    Then the bald man frowned slightly and said, "Heaven Sword palace, Canghe sword style?"


    In the middle of the sky, the Chi Xu sword suddenly soared, like flowers blooming, like stars breaking, like fireworks dissipating, like springs gushing. A big green river suddenly appeared, rushing down out of the air, rolling waves splashing, straight at the bald man.


    Every drop of water is a sword.


    The sword is everywhere, and the meaning of the sword has reached its peak.


    The next moment will be ten thousand swords penetrating the heart.


    The bald man''s pupils shrink slightly and his face is slightly cold. Suddenly, his right hand is raised and he can''t see how he moves. However, the huge black sword that seems to stand up to heaven and earth suddenly comes into his hands. It''s hard to imagine how to use a huge sword that is much taller and longer than everyone else. But at this moment, everyone present can see it.


    He held the huge black sword in his hand, but he held the whole sword by the hilt. It was like waving a huge black stick. In a naked, even unreasonable and extremely rude way, he smashed it directly towards the surging Qingcang river.


    "Boom!"


    It was as if the trembling and violent sound of the sword came back to the black river.


    But the black sword didn''t retreat at all. It was still driving straight up. In the middle of the sky, nangongying gave a cold hum in the deep blue light, and the figure flew back. The black shadow rumbled, as if it was ten times as grand in an instant. It wanted to destroy the sky and the earth, and directly rolled the remnant shadow of the Qingcang river together and rushed up.


    "Boom!"


    Such as the sound of the beginning of heaven and earth, shaking the four fields, black sword cut everything, the wood fell down, the wall collapsed, and the smoke dispersed. Only the shadow of the black sword rose up into the sky and destroyed everything. A huge Sanchun restaurant broke off and fell down in astonishing trembling.


    In the light of the sky, the shadow of the sword dispersed and everyone was shocked. It was incredible that the power of the sword could break through the building and the ground. In the smoke, the huge sword turned back and inserted into the ground again. The bald man was still calm and stood in front of Shen Shi.


    Like a wall.


    Indestructible.


    In front of them, the three men of xuanjianmen are pale. Even with their strength and vision, they have never seen the terrible sword power from then on. In the middle of the sky, nangongying slowly falls down. At the moment, her face is a little pale, and there is a faint red mark on the corner of her mouth. It seems that she has been hurt in the battle just now.


    But now she was staring at the bald man in front of Shen Shi. Her face was more dignified than ever. She saw the man with bright eyes and finally fell on the black sword.


    "Kaitian magic sword! You are... "


    The man looked back at Shen Shi with a smile. His smile was handsome and gentle. Then he turned his head to face the people in front of him and touched his bald head. With a smile, he was in high spirits, as if he didn''t care about anything, even if there was a famous xuanjian sect and a disciple of Tianjian palace, He was still so rebellious, holding the huge sword in his hand, and said with a faint smile:


    "my name is Du, Du Tiejian."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    The dust is flying, which is the result of the restaurant being cut directly by a sword. For a moment, it even obscures the surrounding scenery. However, when the smoke is flat and quiet, several figures are still standing there.


    Du Tiejian.


    The man holding the lightsaber said that his face was pale, and then his face was pale. The three disciples of xuanjianmen all look unbelievable. They look at the bald man with shocked expression. Nangong Ying seems to think of something immediately after her initial shock. Her eyes immediately fall on Shen Shi, who is standing behind Du Tiejian. Her eyes show the color of thinking and her brows are tight.


    Among them, Shen Shi''s astonishment is no worse than those in front of him. He began to worship Lingxiao sect when he was 12 years old, and he practiced for five years on Qingyu island. Although he has not yet been qualified to enter Jinhong mountain and become a disciple of Lingxiao sect, he still has some problems in Lingxiao sect, including some outstanding figures, Of course he knows.


    Within the clan, of course, the highest status is the 22 yuan Dan realm immortal. When they reach that realm, they are not willing to say that they are virtuous and high-ranking. In addition to these old people, the younger generation of Lingxiao sect is also a gathering of elites. There are five or six talented people who are qualified to take over the next leader. Among them are Sun Hong, the eldest son of elder sun Mingyang, the number two figure of Lingxiao sect, Bai lijue, who is famous for his hard work and the name of madman, and the one adopted by Gan family Gan Wenqing, a gifted woman, also had Wang Gen, who presided over the affairs of new people on the herring island that day.


    But among all these people, the most famous and the most powerful is another person, Du Tiejian, who is the leader of the three swords in Lingxiao.


    For every disciple of Lingxiao sect, whether he is a disciple of Jinhong mountain or a disciple of Qingyu Island, Du Tiejian is absolutely a thundering name. In many stories and legends in the past, this man seems to be stained with all kinds of strange halos, with mixed praise and praise.


    He is the eldest disciple of Cen Huaiyuan, the real person in charge of Lingxiao sect. He is full of talent. His talent in cultivation is said to be extremely high. When he was young, he went all the way to break through the situation. He went straight after the elder martial brothers of the middle-aged and young generation who had been practicing for many years. Now the sect has recognized that the light theory realm of the young generation has reached the peak of divine artistic conception Sun Hong is the strongest two, but you know, Sun Hong has even given birth to a son, sun Heng, who is the cousin of Shen Shi''s good friend sun you.


    It is said that the whole Lingxiao sect, apart from instructing Huaiyuan immortal to be honest and listen to a few words, did not pay any attention to this guy. Everyone dares to scold him when he doesn''t like his eyes. Even sun Mingyang, the No.2 figure of Lingxiao sect, is said to have been scolded by him face to face. What''s more, it''s said It''s said that the elder martial brother of Lingxiao sect, who was in charge of the real life of the sect, even had the courage to scold the elder martial uncle who was in the supreme position in the sect and reached the realm of Tiangang.


    However, it''s hard to verify the secret. Du Tiejian did disappear in a few years. It''s said that he was directly punished by the angry Huaiyuan immortal to sharpen in the dark Wind Cave of jinhongshan, and was tortured by the freezing wind day by day.


    However, all this can not hide the glory of Du Tiejian, the heavenly son of Lingxiao sect. Day by day, his reputation is becoming more and more popular in the sect and the whole Hongmeng cultivation world. No matter inside or outside the sect, many people have already regarded him as the first candidate for the next leader of the sect. Even if Mr. Huaiyuan often scolds him when he is in front of others on weekdays, but with a little brighter eyes, you can see that Mr. Huaiyuan, who is one of the four most famous disciples in the world, is the favorite from the bottom of his heart.


    Such a character, who can almost be said to be a gifted disciple of the young generation of Lingxiao sect, is different from Shen Shi no matter how he looks at it, but suddenly appears in front of him without warning, and blocks the hostility of xuanjianmen and nangongying in front of him.


    Shen Shi felt that his brain could not turn around all of a sudden.


    In front of them, Geng Cheng and others of xuanjianmen were also very ugly. As disciples of xuanjianmen, they had no bad experience. They had heard of Du Tiejian''s name and knew his origin and identity. The attack just now proved that he was a terrible man. He was even more powerful than the legendary one Points.


    But at this time, a question similar to Shen Shi echoed in their hearts, and they couldn''t understand it: Shen Shi''s unimportant identity, a young man in the realm of refining Qi, was not even a formal disciple of Lingxiao sect. He was killed in an accident, and Lingxiao sect might not seriously pursue it. This is exactly the third time of xuanjian sect The reason why people dare to treat Shen Shi so hard is that after all, you are just a mole ant in the realm of refining Qi. It is said that you are a disciple of Lingxiao sect. In fact, you are not a real person. Why did Lingxiao sect send a person like Du Tiejian to pick him up?


    This question lingered in people''s hearts, and then someone asked directly. It was Nangong Ying who withdrew her eyes from Shen Shi, looked directly at Du Tiejian and said:"Elder martial brother Du, why did you send you here? This Shen Shi is just a realm of refining Qi. What is there in him that deserves your attention? "


    Du Tiejian, a bald man, did not immediately answer Nangong Ying''s question. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Shen Shi, then laughed and said, "are you hurt?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "No


    Du Tiejian said, "that''s why we can go now?"


    Shen Shi immediately nodded, without hesitation, and said, "I can go now."


    Du Tiejian said with a smile, "come back to Lingxiao sect with me."


    Go back to Lingxiao sect


    This simple words, I don''t know why, suddenly let Shen Shi heart tide rolling, almost some difficult to self-control, but he finally repressed that suddenly excited mood, once again, heavily nodded, said: "good!"


    Du Tiejian looked at him and saw the excitement in Shen Shi''s eyes. With a smile, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, let''s go."


    He talks with Shen Shi as if there were no one else. Even if Nangong Ying asked him just now, Du Tiejian turned a deaf ear to him. Even Shen Shi was a little bit tongue tied. He thought that he had heard that this elder martial brother Du was arrogant and uninhibited in the past, but now he really deserves his reputation.


    It''s just that Du Tiejian''s face suddenly sank down. Her family identity, from small to large, was in a big sect like Tianjian palace, and she was also in the position of being surrounded by the stars. With a cold hum, she turned around and blocked the way of Du Tiejian and Shen Shi. She said coldly: "you don''t say anything I know. Do you want to go like this? "


    The black sword was still on the ground, like a majestic and dazzling black pillar. Du Tiejian looked at Nangong Ying, his face was calm, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Nangongying didn''t speak. Geng Cheng took a deep breath behind her. She came up to Shen Shi and said, "he killed Qian Yi, a disciple of xuanjianmen. Don''t you want to leave without an explanation?"


    Du Tiejian didn''t move. He didn''t even turn his head. He said, "younger martial brother Shen, did you kill that man?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said calmly, "No


    Du Tiejian nodded and said to Geng Cheng, "he said he didn''t have it."


    Geng Cheng was very angry and said, "he said no is no?"


    Du Tiejian''s eyes narrowed slightly, reached out and touched his bald head. He seemed to think about it for a while, then nodded and said, "that''s it."


    Geng Cheng, Ding he and Fu Jun were all angry at the same time. In anger, they even forgot to be afraid of him. They took a step together and said angrily, "you Lingxiao sect are also famous and decent. Are you so unreasonable?"


    Du Tiejian "ha ha" a laugh, shaking his hand such as brushing away the dust debris, cloud light breeze light Hun don''t care, smile: "my realm is higher than you, the way is deeper than you, the strength is much stronger than you, need to reason with you?"


    Geng Cheng three people stay at the same time, but this sentence is very familiar. Then I remember what Geng Cheng said when he asked Shen Shi. I didn''t expect that the retribution would come back to me so soon.


    For a moment, Geng Cheng and his wife were stunned and speechless. However, Du Tiejian was about to leave with Shen Shi. Nangong Ying stepped forward and stood in front of them again. Suddenly, her brow wrinkled and her face was a little impatient. She said:


    "why do you people from Tianjian palace come to join in the fun? Is this to support the next disciple? "


    Nangong Ying coldly said: "it''s not support, it''s justice."


    Du Tiejian laughed and said, "whose justice is it?"


    Nangong Ying took a deep look at Shen Shi. She saw a complex color in her eyes and said, "elder martial brother Du, you are the eldest disciple of Huaiyuan immortal, the leader of your sect. Every move is related to Lingxiao sect''s face. Shen Shi is highly suspected of killing Qian Yi, a disciple of xuanjian sect. If you don''t tell him, you''ll take him away. Aren''t you afraid that people in the world say that Lingxiao sect bullies others? "


    Sometimes, fame and face are more important than human life. Even Du Tiejian''s face changed slightly when she said this. After looking at her, she suddenly said, "what is Qian Yi''s way of doing?"


    Nangong Ying suddenly smothers. A moment later, Geng Cheng says in a stuffy voice: "Ning yuan."


    Du Tiejian immediately sneered, as if he didn''t want to talk any more. With a wave of his arm, he pulled up the huge black sword and walked straight ahead. Shen Shi was behind him.


    Looking at Du Tiejian carrying the huge sword on his shoulder as a stick, he came forward with great power. Geng Cheng and other three people''s faces changed slightly. They could not help retreating. Nangong Ying was still standing in the same place.


    Du Tiejian''s face sank and he said, "Why are you so troublesome?"


    Nangong Ying stares at him. Her face seems to be a little pale, but her expression is a little more proud. She seems to be supporting her. She refuses to retreat. With a faint smile, she says: "my name is Nangong Ying."


    "Nangong?"


    Du Tiejian steps a meal, looking at Nangong Ying''s eyes is finally a bit more strange look, looked at her, suddenly said: "Tianjian palace that Nangong?""Exactly."


    Du Tiejian was silent for a moment, and then said, "who is Nangong Lei?"


    As soon as the name came out, the faces of Geng Cheng, xuanjianmen and others all showed awe. Even Shen Shi was moved, because Nangong Lei was not an ordinary man. He was so famous that even Shen Shi had heard of him. Nangong Lei is the master of Nangong aristocratic family and the master of Tianjian palace. He is said to be the peak of Yuandan realm. He is one of the most powerful figures in Tianjian palace. In the eyes of these ordinary monks, such a person is like thunder.


    Nangong Ying said, "that''s my uncle."


    Du Tiejian frowned and said, "Nangong Lei?"


    Nangong Ying said: "it''s my father."


    Nangong Lei is Nangong Lei''s younger brother. He is also a great immortal in Yuan Danjing. Although his reputation is not as good as that of his brother, he is also a person who can stir mountains and earth by stamping his feet in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. With such an uncle and father, no wonder Nangong Ying''s status is different.


    Du Tiejian nodded and said, "I see."


    Shen Shi and xuanjianmen didn''t know what he meant by that. They just looked at him and seemed to be a little less arrogant than before. Seeing this, nangongying looked better. Geng Cheng and others were relieved. Shen Shi was a little bit heavy in heart, but although he was a little bitter in heart, he couldn''t blame elder martial brother Du Mood.


    After all, it was a sect, a family, and a huge force at the top of the Hongmeng cultivation world. What was he? He was just an insignificant disciple of refining Qi. It is self-evident how to choose between the two.


    Nangong Ying has a faint smile on her mouth. Although she is somewhat frustrated, if she can, she never wants to oppress others with her family background. However, there is something strange about the young man named Shen Shi in front of her. Du Tiejian''s identity is also very important. As a last resort, she can only move out the names of her uncle and father.


    But after all, she is also a child of a famous family. She has comprehensive etiquette. Even if Du Tiejian seems to have the intention of easing up, she doesn''t mean to push forward. Instead, she says with a straight face: "please, elder martial brother Du, for the sake of the friendship between Tianjian palace and Lingxiao sect, let''s ask him carefully. After all..."


    "I''ll take him away."


    Suddenly, Du Tiejian interrupted her.


    Nangong Ying looked up and said, "what?"


    Du Tiejian shrugged his shoulders, as if it was a habitual action. He reached out and touched his bald head again, and said, "before I went out, the old man only told me one thing: anyway, bring Shen Shi back." He laughed and said, "since the old man has made it so clear, of course I will. And


    He looked at Nangong Ying with a smile and said, "you just said that your father is Nangong Lei?"


    Nangong Ying only thinks that his eyes are not right. She subconsciously takes a step back, but then remembers the pride and reputation of Nangong aristocratic family. She immediately stands firm and says, "exactly, what do you want?"


    Du Tiejian looked up at the sky and laughed, then suddenly his face sank and said coldly:


    "who is your father?"


    "What?" For a moment, everyone was shocked by this sentence, and even Shen Shi was speechless. He thought that the legends he had heard about the elder martial brother in Lingxiao sect were too polite


    Then, before he could react, he saw Du Tiejian stride forward. Nangong Ying was still standing there with a mixture of surprise and anger. Without saying a word, Du Tiejian flipped his wrist. Suddenly, he saw a huge black sword, such as Qingtian giant pillar, burst up and hit Nangong Ying on the head.


    Wind bleak, instant vibration of the entire audience, it seems that there is no tolerance!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    No one could have imagined that this young elder martial brother, the disciple of Lingxiao sect''s leader sect, would turn his face when he turned over. Seeing the dark shadow of Kaitian magic sword like a mountain, he cut it down with great power. In an instant, Sha Feishi walked away. He didn''t seem to have left a hand. Xuanjianmen and Nangong Ying''s face changed greatly.


    The sound of "bang bang" reverberated like a burst. Geng Cheng and his three men staggered back. The power contained in the black sword was really terrible. Before they got close, they would be overwhelmed. Nangong Ying is one of the four who can still keep calm, but she can''t help turning pale when she faces the mountain like sword shadow. With a light drink, she retreats. At the same time, the sword light in her hand rises to protect her body. She says angrily:


    "brother Du, are you going to be the enemy of Tianjian palace?"


    As the shadow flashed, Du Tiejian''s bald head seemed to flash suddenly, which was particularly conspicuous in the dark shadow. However, his figure swept over like a ghost, and at the same time, he sneered and said:


    "what a big hat, why don''t you say that your Tianjian palace is going to be the enemy of Lingxiao sect?"


    As soon as the words fell, the black sword had already been cut down. Nangong Ying breathed out and took the sword. In an instant, her body trembled, and her whole pretty face turned white. She could not help but take three steps back.


    This kind of confrontation, there is no trickery. It is obvious that the elder martial brother of Lingxiao sect is much better than Nangong Ying. After a sword pushes nangongying back, Du Tiejian suddenly slips, but passes by nangongying. Nangongying is surprised. She just wants to stop it, but it''s too late. In the dark, Du Tiejian suddenly appears in front of the three people in xuanjianmen.


    Geng Cheng didn''t expect that Du Tiejian suddenly turned his target to him and others. Looking at the bald man for a moment, he couldn''t resist. He was so angry that he subconsciously wanted to run back.


    However, in Du Tiejian''s long laughter, like a dragon into the sea and a tiger into the sheep, he grabs it casually, but somehow it''s easy to pick up the short and fat Ding he by the collar. Ding he yells, dances and struggles desperately, but in Du Tiejian''s hand, he has no power to fight back.


    Next to him, Geng Cheng and Fu Jun''s face are both shocked and angry. After all, they are all younger martial brothers of the same school. Looking at Ding he''s in danger for a moment, a sense of courage arises spontaneously. Fu Jun stands nearest and pours at him with a roar. Unexpectedly, in front of him, Ding he''s frightened face comes across.


    Fu Jun was startled. His sword was about to be put away, but suddenly Ding he said, "ah!" his whole body flew up in the air. He was thrown up by Du Tiejian, and then his foot appeared on Fu Jun''s side like a leg of God. He pushed his foot on his ass.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Fu Jun was kicked out of the room and rolled for more than ten times on the ground. He was dizzy and couldn''t stand up for a moment.


    The next moment, the bald man, who shocked the whole audience and knocked over the disciples of xuanjianmen, appeared in front of Geng Cheng, the only one who was still standing, and looked at Geng Cheng with bright eyes.


    Geng Cheng felt a little soft at his feet. Just as he wanted to say something in a rage, he found that his throat was dry and he couldn''t say anything. Then Du Tiejian looked at him and grabbed Geng Cheng''s neck and lifted him up:


    "I heard someone say ''go to your Lingxiao sect''


    Suddenly, Du Ying''s angry face was caught in the silence.


    Lingxiao Zong is famous all over the world, and has a great reputation. It has been in the fourth place for thousands of years, and its reputation can not be destroyed. Just now, Geng Cheng was angry at a disciple of Shen Shi''s Qi refining realm. He blurted out a sentence like this, but maybe it doesn''t matter to Shen Shi, but once he faces Du Tiejian, it''s another matter.


    Today''s eldest disciple in charge of the real person of Lingxiao sect, the first elder martial brother of the young generation of Lingxiao sect, stands up to defend the face and reputation of our sect. No one can say anything more. Even if the elders of other famous schools come here, they can only persuade a little in the face of such a situation.


    In a sudden and cold silence, there was a big bang, but Ding he, who was thrown into the air, fell down and fell behind Du Tiejian. Although Du Tiejian''s body is strong and powerful, Dante and he still groan and huddle together on the ground.


    Being watched by Du Tiejian''s bright eyes, Geng Cheng only felt that his heart was beating, and his body was hanging in the air, and a sense of suffocation came slowly. He was really a little scared in his heart. The bald man looked so unbridled that he didn''t really want to kill him.


    Thinking of this, he quickly struggled to blush and said vaguely:


    "I, I didn''t mean that..."


    Du Tiejian stares at him for a moment, suddenly shakes his head and laughs. Then he laughs. The five fingers of his hand loosen, Geng Cheng falls down, and immediately covers his neck with his hand and breathes.Du Tiejian put out his hand, and the black sword flew to his hand. He turned around easily, carried the sword on his shoulder, and walked away.


    Shen Shi looked at the scene from the beginning to the end. He admired the elder martial brother Du very much. His demeanor was really the only person he had ever seen in his life, and his eyes were filled with admiration.


    In the distance, Du Tiejian beckons to him. Shen Shi suddenly wakes up and follows him. He just takes two steps. Suddenly, he is stunned. He thinks that he seems to be missing something from just now on. He turns his head to look around and shouts Xiao Hei. Then, he sees a little black pig arched the broken stone under the rubble of a waste ruins. Then, he runs over, all over Up and down safe and sound, very affectionately in the foot of Shen Shi rub a few times.


    Shen Shi is also speechless. He stares at the naughty and cunning pig and takes it to Du Tiejian. Looking at their actions, Nangong Ying''s face is as deep as water. She wants to move for several times, but finally she grits her teeth and bears it.


    As Du Tiejian and Shen Shi were walking away, they were about to disappear into sight. Suddenly, the bald man in front of him suddenly thought of something, but turned around and said in a loud voice:


    "hello You guys, the boss of that restaurant is innocent. It has nothing to do with this. Remember to lose money to others. Don''t lose the face of Tianjian palace and our four famous families! "


    Shen Shi, who was next to him, faltered. Du Tiejian looked back at him. With a smile, he waved and said, "go on."


    They walked out of Duanyue city in this way, and they didn''t encounter any obstacles or troubles. Xu Gongying and xuanjianmen knew Du Tiejian''s identity and saw his moral strength. After weighing, they finally gave up.


    When the city is getting smaller and smaller behind him, Shen Shi looks back occasionally. He can''t help but feel a little emotion. Then he looks at Du Tiejian walking in front of the road. He sees the elder martial brother walking leisurely with a big sword on his shoulder.


    He hesitated for a moment, went to Du Tiejian and said in a soft voice, "brother Du, thank you for saving me."


    Du Tiejian looked back at him and said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter. Besides, you and I belong to the same family. In the future, after you break through the Ningyuan realm, you and I will be brothers. How can I see you being bullied by outsiders?"


    Shen Shi nodded gratefully. Although there are still some people at the bottom of his heart who have doubts about why the clan sent a person like Du Tiejian to pick him up, at this moment, he is really in awe of the elder martial brother Du. He can''t help but say: "elder martial brother, to tell you the truth, I''ve been..."


    "Well, you little pig is a little interesting." Du Tiejian suddenly opens his mouth and looks at little black pig, but he interrupts Shen Shi''s words. Little black pig looks up at the bald man, then his head tilts and walks away. He can''t pull it.


    "Ha ha..." Du Tiejian was not angry either. Instead, he laughed and said, "it''s really good, but he has a big temper!"


    Shen Shi also laughed and scolded little black pig. Then he said to Du tie: "elder martial brother, this little guy always treats strangers like this. It''s good to be familiar with him. By the way, I just wanted to tell you..."


    Before the words were heard, a palm suddenly flashed in front of his eyes. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and closed up. Du Tiejian waved his hand slightly with a smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes. He said: "younger martial brother Shen, you don''t have to tell me what happened to you in recent years."


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was at a loss for a moment. He frowned and said, "brother Du, this is..."


    Du Tiejian looked at him and was silent for a moment. He said, "younger martial brother Shen, to be honest with you, I''m here to meet you. Only my master, the real person Huaiyuan, knows about Lingxiao sect."


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped. He had a bad feeling in his heart and asked subconsciously, "this But why? "


    Du Tiejian looked at him and said calmly, "I don''t know. It''s just that the old man told me to do it in private and said that it can''t be leaked. Even after I take you back to the mountain, you can''t contact other people for the time being. Instead, you go directly to see him."


    He looked up and thought, and said, "I think he may have something to ask you personally, so I don''t want to hear some words. You''d better go back to the mountain and tell him."


    Shen Shi lowered his head slightly and didn''t know what was in his mind. But after a while, when he looked up at Du Tiejian again, his face had calmed down. He nodded and said, "I see, elder martial brother Du."


    Du Tiejian took a look at him and said with a smile, "let''s go, the road back to the mountain is still long."


    It''s really a long way back.


    Lingxiao sect is located in Haizhou, south of Hongmeng Kingdom, but Guiyuan kingdom is a three-tier Kingdom, and the ancient transmission array of this kingdom is not near Duanyue city.


    Du Tiejian takes Shen Shi all the way back, and sometimes he just flies with Shen Shi''s imperial sword to save time. However, this way of consuming spiritual power obviously can''t be continued all the time. Fortunately, Du Tiejian doesn''t seem to be particularly anxious.One day later, they arrived at Shihuang City, the boundary of Guiyuan. From the ancient teleportation array there, they reached the second level boundary Heihe boundary, and then crossed the whole boundary soil to reach the ancient teleportation array at the other end of Heihe boundary.


    The boundary of Heihe is much smaller than that of Hongmeng, but it''s only relatively speaking. The boundary of Heihe is still quite large. It took Shen Shi and Du Tiejian seven days. But along the way, Shen and Du chatted while walking. Although Du Tiejian was loose tempered, he was cheerful and funny. He didn''t have a condescending attitude towards Shen Shi. On the contrary, Shen Shi had read a lot since childhood, and Du Tiejian had rich experience. Although their status was very different, they actually fell in love with Du Tiejian. With the little black pig, they gradually saw Du Tiejian well Japan and he also began to have some fighting and intimacy, which often made Du Tiejian laugh.


    After crossing the Heihe boundary, the ancient transmission array came out again, which was already the main boundary of Hongmeng, and the place where they lived was the famous array island outside Tianhong, the largest city of Hongmeng in the legend.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Hongmeng is a city with 90 states. This city is Tianhong city.


    Located in the hinterland of the Hongmeng Kingdom and on the coast of the vast inland sea, a city is a famous giant city that gathers numerous elites from the Hongmeng kingdom. It has been standing in the world since the days of the demon king court tens of thousands of years ago, witnessing the vicissitudes of the world, the prosperity of the world, the rise of the wind and the flow of blood. When time goes by, my old friend is gone, only this one has a name The greatest city in history still stands here, quietly.


    This day is dusk.


    The setting sun goes down to the west, reflecting red for a long time. It is reflected on the blue inland sea, reflecting the magnificent and attractive brilliance. It makes people dizzy. The faint afterglow shines on the boundless seaside city from a distance.


    When the golden light is shining again on the array Island, the huge golden light with the ancient boundless smell gushes up like a volcano. A group of people appear in the ancient teleportation array that has experienced many years of wind, frost, rain and snow.


    Shen Shi, Du Tiejian and, of course, the little black pig were standing in the crowd. However, around them, others were a little far away from them intentionally or unintentionally. Most of the reasons were due to Du Tiejian, a bald man who was arrogantly carrying the huge black iron sword. It was not easy to offend.


    Although most of the people who can ride the ancient teleportation array are monks, it is better to do more than less when walking outside.


    This ancient teleportation array is a special channel between Heihe Kingdom and Hongmeng kingdom. When the golden light gradually dissipates and the surrounding atmosphere stabilizes, the crowd suddenly dissipates. Shen Shi took a few steps outside, turned his head and looked around. He found that he was on a large island, crescent shaped, in the inner sea. Along the edge of the island, there is an ancient transmission array every tens of feet. From a distance, although there are some subtle or slight differences, almost every array covers an area of about 20 mu. The golden light flickers and flows, which is the luster of the magic golden tire stone.


    Even at the foot where they are now stepping, the semicircular middle square surrounded by a large array of Dharma is glittering with gold, and all of them are stone seats made of gold placers.


    The sea is blue and clear. Waves of water flow gently up to the island. The beach on the edge of the island recedes slowly. Sometimes people can''t help thinking, has it been like this for millions of years?


    On the square of the array Island, with Shen Shi and them walking out, you can see the golden light in the circle of ancient teleportation array around you from time to time. It seems that you are in a fantastic and strange place. Maybe not long after that, when the atmosphere of the boundless rises again, a group of friars from another strange world come here and go to the famous city not far away.


    Yes, Tianhong city is not far away, or to be exact, array island. On the west side of Tianhong City, in the sea outside the city, a long white jade bridge crosses several miles of the sea, connecting array island with the coast like a white dragon.


    Du Tiejian and Shen Shi walked to the long bridge across the sea. The bridge was very spacious, and it was hundreds of feet. I was afraid that even if there were thousands of people walking here, they would not feel particularly crowded. The beautiful relief paintings on the railings on both sides are lifelike. You can see that they are the work of a great craftsman. It seems that the wind, frost, rain and snow can''t take away their power. By contrast, only the jade bridge decks on which you step may be old and dilapidated because there are too many people walking by and wear marks can be seen everywhere.


    The setting sun falls on the white jade bridge, and the tide of the sea surges gently under the bridge. It is as beautiful as a picture, and it is like a person in a picture.


    Du Tiejian took Shen Shi to one side of the railing, looked at the beautiful scenery of the setting sun and sunset, and said, "have you ever been to Tianhong city before?"


    Shen Shi shook his head, while shocked by the magnificent spectacle, while honestly said: "no, this is the first time to come."


    Du Tiejian pointed to the setting sun at the end of the sea level and the bridge beside him with a smile and said: "Tianhong city is the first famous city in Hongmeng, with endless prosperity and ten famous sceneries of Tianhong. This" sunset of Longqiao "is one of them."


    Shen Shi nodded and looked at the beautiful scenery of the world. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "it really deserves the reputation. It''s really an eye opener."


    Du Tiejian smiles, taps him on the shoulder and takes Shen Shi forward. At the same time, he says, "when I was young, when I first came here, I was almost in the same mood as you are now."


    As they walked along, the light and shadow on the dragon bridge turned, and gradually a magnificent city appeared at the end of the bridge in the distance.


    Tianhong City, a city with numerous glories and records of endless romance and prosperity, appeared in Shen Shi''s eyes for the first time.


    The first thing you see is the towering and majestic city wall.


    It was a wall that Shen Shi had never seen in his life, even though he had seen it in books and classics when he was young, but it was still unimaginable.


    It is more than a hundred feet high and stretches thousands of miles.


    In all the books, when describing the wall of Tianhong City, there are two sentences.Now, at this moment, now, Shen Shi finally saw it, and then, like everyone who arrived here for the first time, he was shocked by this magnificent city, which almost exceeded the limit of imagination.


    As they got closer and closer, the city became clear in the setting sun. The huge blue gray city wall went straight into the sky, and at the same time extended to the surrounding, as if it had been extended to the end of the world.


    It seems that the whole sky is divided into two parts by this huge wall, half outside the city and half inside the city.


    Du Tiejian''s voice still reverberated gently in Shen Shi''s ear. With a kind of plain and slightly lazy voice, he casually told him the well-known great deeds of this famous city.


    "The wall was built by the demons tens of thousands of years ago. I don''t know what methods they used in those years. In a word, it''s amazing that it still stands today. The city wall is one of the innumerable bizarre things that the royal court demons did in those years


    "It stretches thousands of miles, wrapping up the whole city of Tianhong, which is just like the size of a state, so it''s called the Great Wall."


    "The Great Wall..." Shen Shi looked at the magnificent wall, and felt that he was as small and fragile as a mole ant. He thought that it was the ancestors of the demon clan who built such a miracle building in those years, and his mood was a little complicated for a moment.


    Du Tiejian looked at the Great Wall. Although he was impressed by it in his eyes, he gave a slight sneer on his mouth and said: "although the Great Wall is great, it''s very ancient and unique, but it never really has the ability of defense. It''s just the play of the demons in the past. Such a huge and towering building is just a show off. In those years, the battle of human demons was finally fought here. Although the Great Wall was strong and tall, there were loopholes everywhere and there was no defense at all. Then our human army directly entered the city and went straight into the demon palace. "


    Shen Shi was silent. Du Tiejian said with a smile. He led him all the way and told him about the general situation of Tianhong city.


    It has a long history that one city should be one state in Tianhong city. It is widely spread in Hongmeng circles and deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Although there are exaggerations, they are almost the same in general.


    This famous city is really huge, far more than all the cities in the world.


    The Great Wall is the boundary of the city, which contains huge land. There are even two rolling mountains. Before the days of the demon king court, most of the people gathered in the city were the royal court demons. Now, it is the world of human race. With the passing of thousands of years, the city is not only not weak, but also more prosperous. Countless human races gather here from all directions, it is true It''s no exaggeration to gather the elites of the world.


    Up to now, the population living in Tianhong city is already countless. Some people even say that the population of this city is several times that of an ordinary state, and the dense houses are not only in Tianhong City, but also in those places outside the Great Wall. Now there are countless old and new houses spreading away, forming a vast and prosperous place.


    For convenience, the Terran roughly divided the huge city into four parts, named after the four prime ministers of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. According to Du Tiejian''s introduction, Qinglong district is east of Tianhong, where the main body is a tall and majestic Qinglong mountain range. In the era of TIANYAO royal court, it was the Royal Palace of the demon clan, and now it has become a labyrinth of ruins. It is said that because the war in the past was too bloody, there were countless ghosts and ghosts, and they were cursed with venom and blood by the extinct demons, so the whole Qinglong mountain could not be inhabited. In the ruins of the demon emperor''s palace, there were many ghosts and ghosts, and there were all kinds of demons and ghosts. It is said that in the past, there were countless treasures in the demon emperor''s palace How many Terran friars have come to explore and find treasure.


    In addition, Baihu District in the north and Zhuque District in the West are all prosperous places. In particular, numerous shops in Baihu District gather to form the most prosperous square city in the world, and even the main hall of Hongmeng first chamber of Commerce. There are countless spiritual talents gathered here, no matter what you have heard or never heard, what you think or never thought. Everything can be found in this magical place, provided you have enough spiritual crystals.


    It is said that in Tianhong City, there is a saying that with Lingjing, there is everything.


    In addition to these three places, the last one is the Xuanwu District in the south, but it is somewhat different. It is said that there are many high gates, aristocratic families gather here, the hidden dragon and crouching tiger are unfathomable, and the scenery is quiet. It is the quietest place in Tianhong city.


    With that, Shen Shi and Du Tiejian have already come under the Great Wall.


    Along the way, outside the city wall, on both sides of the road, Shen Shi saw the continuous and bustling houses and buildings, which were the same as those in ordinary cities. It was obvious that there were so many people that even the vast Tianhong city could not accommodate them, so he simply lived outside the city.


    Not far ahead, a city gate seems to be open forever, handling countless passers-by.


    Shen Shi takes a look at the huge gate, and suddenly he has no reason to think how many people rushed into the city from here when the Terran army besieged Tianhong city ten thousand years ago? On the edge of the city gate, the blue gray stone wall is silent, and those vague traces seem to have been annihilated in the years.In this way, in the afterglow of the setting sun, for the first time in his life, he walked into this city, into Tianhong city.


    After entering the city, Du Tiejian and Shen Shi didn''t go directly to the teleportation array back to Haizhou. The teleportation arrays built by the Terrans can only be carried across states. At this moment, the sun is setting and it''s getting late. According to Du Tiejian, they can only go back tomorrow morning.


    It''s obviously not the first time that Du Tiejian has come to Tianhong city. He seems to be very familiar with this place. At the moment, they enter the city from the direction of the dragon bridge of the array island. From the orientation, they should be in the Zhuque District of the Fourth District of Tianhong. In the dusk, Du Tiejian and Shen Shi turn left and right on the street, and soon leave the main road. They turn into a narrow and remote road In the alleys of the city.


    Shen Shi has some doubts in his heart. He takes little black pig with him behind him. He sees that his face is calm, but his eyes are brightening up gradually. He seems to be excited and his steps speed up. He makes little black pig groan behind him.


    The ground of the alley is made of stone slabs. Although it is narrow and small, it is very clean. It is not as dirty as imagined. There are not many families on both sides, but the high walls stand up, which looks like the backyard of a large family. Just as Shen Shi was thinking wildly, Du Tiejian stopped and stood in front of a window.


    There was no door, only a wooden window facing the alley, and it was still closed.


    It was very quiet around, and it was a little dark, which made the wooden window look a little blurred.


    Du Tiejian''s eyes are bright. When he comes to the wooden window, he knocks three times carefully under Shen Shi''s surprised gaze.


    "Pa pa pa..." A low but clear voice echoed in the alley.


    The wooden window didn''t move. There was no reaction.


    When Shen Shizheng was puzzled, he saw Du Tiejian frowning slightly, then he reached out and knocked twice.


    The wooden window was still motionless.


    Isn''t the person that elder martial brother Du is looking for here? Shen Shi thought so.


    After waiting for a while, Du Tiejian found that the window still didn''t respond. He thought about it, put his huge black sword aside at will, and then began to knock on the window again and again with amazing patience.


    Over and over again, he knocked all the time, making Shen Shi wonder what was in the window. In this way, Du Tiejian had been knocking on the wooden window. I don''t know whether it was more than ten times or more than 20 times. Suddenly, with a squeak, the wooden window was suddenly pushed open.


    With the opening of the wooden window, a faint fragrance suddenly drifted away and diffused in the alley. Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed slightly. It seemed that he had some familiar feeling.


    It''s the smell of wine.


    An angry voice came out of the wooden window and said angrily, "son of a bitch, are you bored? I don''t know if I can only sell wine in the daytime. I won''t do business at this time!"


    From the meeting to now, in Shen Shi''s eyes, Du Tiejian has always been very powerful and magnanimous. Suddenly, his face even shows a sense of losing a smile. He laughs at the man in the wooden window and says: "I''m late for something? Come on, I''ve known you for so many years. What are the selling points? "


    "Not for sale!"


    Du Tiejian said with a smile, "if you don''t sell it, I''ll knock until dawn."


    "You..." The man in the window seems to be angry, but he seems to have nothing to do with the bald man. He nags and complains for a while, to the effect that when he was young and ignorant, he knew you, who had bad luck all his life. Du Tiejian doesn''t get angry. He stands in the window with a smile, takes out a few Lingjing from his arms and throws them in.


    "What kind of wine do you want?" said the man


    Du Tiejian obviously swallowed his saliva and said, "the best one you have, Huadiao? Well, Shijing is also good, or... "


    In the middle of the conversation, the man in the window suddenly interrupted him and said, "I''ve made a new wine recently. It''s quite new. It''s different from the past. The taste should be excellent. It hasn''t been sold yet. Do you want to..."


    Du Tiejian leaned forward and was overjoyed. Seeing that his bald head was shining a little, he was more conspicuous in the night. He said with a smile, "if you want to, you can''t do anything else. This wine making skill is absolutely unique in the world. Give me some!"


    "Hum..." The man in the window snorted. Although he seemed disdainful, he could still feel a sense of complacency in his voice.


    After a while, a green wine gourd was suddenly thrown out of the wooden window. Du Tiejian caught it, eagerly pulled out the plug, and suddenly a fragrance came out. Even if Shen Shi stood a little far away, he could smell it. He felt that it was different from the previous wine. The mellow flavor was slightly reduced, and the fragrance was better than it. Although he didn''t drink it, he was hearty Wind bamboo, a verdant, quiet and elegant, refreshing.


    Before I knew it, my mouth was sweet.


    Du Tiejian inhaled deeply, his eyes closed slightly, as if he was half drunk. He couldn''t help breathing out and exclaiming: "this taste is good wine if you don''t drink it. Good guy, this skill is getting better and better."The man in the window sneered and said, "nonsense, you have to say it."


    Du Tiejian said with a smile: "this wine is different. What''s its name?"


    The man in the window stopped for a moment and said:


    "bamboo leaves are green."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    At night.


    The top of the great wall goes straight into the sky. Although it is a hundred feet long, when you look down from the top of the city, you can only feel that the houses, houses and pavilions inside and outside the great wall are like ants, the moon is shining, and the stars are bright, just like in a fairyland. There is a strong wind blowing from the sea in the distance, which makes people suspect that they are floating like immortals in the nine clouds, or they are afraid that they are floating like dust, flying out of the Great Wall with the wind and breaking to pieces.


    A bright moon rises, bright and bright. When you look at the Great Wall, it seems that it is ten times bigger than usual. It is like a huge wheel of light, within reach.


    People are in the middle of the month.


    And suddenly, looking back, I saw that under the Great Wall, in Tianhong City, although it was dark at night, there were thousands of lights in the eye. It was boundless, gorgeous and prosperous. It seemed that this grand capital never fell asleep.


    "the sound of languid sword is the same as that of" languid sword "in the sky


    Shen Shi nodded and couldn''t help exclaiming. At this time, he and Du Tiejian came to the top of the Great Wall. On the top of the high wall, they had a wonderful view of Tianhong.


    In the evening, Du Tiejian went to the remote alley and bought a gourd of bamboo leaf green wine. Looking at the sky, they were going to spend the night in Tianhong city. Tomorrow, they could continue to transport Falan and return to Liuyun city of Haizhou. So Du Tiejian took Shen Shi to the hundred Zhang high city.


    However, Shen Shi was surprised to see a lot of people on the high wall of the Great Wall in the deep of the night. Of course, because the Great Wall is so huge, those people''s shadows naturally disperse. They are far away from each other. Looking at the distance, those people often sit or stand at will like Du Tiejian, with their backs against the stone railings of the wall, and some look out Looking at the bright moon in the sky, some gaze at the lights in the city, and some just curl up in the corner and fall asleep.


    Perhaps, those people also have their own different fortune and mood.


    Du Tiejian sat on the ground with his back against the stone wall and looked at the huge bright moon above the sky. As soon as the gourd was thrown and caught, he laughed and took another big mouthful in his mouth. Then he closed his eyes slightly, shook his head for a while and sighed: "good wine..."


    Then he took a look at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "do you want a breath?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. He suddenly thought of drinking with the old white monkey in the past for no reason. He felt a little gloomy, but then nodded and said, "OK."


    As soon as the green shadow flashed, the green wine gourd was lost. Shen Shi grabbed it and took a sip. For a moment, the sweet smell of wine seemed to pass by the tip of his tongue. Shi Shi ran went straight into the throat, warm and cool, which made his heart jump. The taste was beautiful and unspeakable.


    Shen Shi went to Du Tiejian and returned the wine gourd to him. He said with a smile, "this wine is really delicious."


    Du Tiejian laughs. He seems to see that Shen Shi also likes drinking, and even he is more happy. He slaps Shen Shi on the shoulder and says with a smile, "it''s not bad. The wine I like is not bad. It''s a pity that this kind of good wine is only available here in Tianhong city. When we get back to the mountain tomorrow, we won''t be able to drink it for a while. "


    After that, he shook his head and looked at it with regret.


    Beside them, Du Tiejian''s big black sword leans against the stone wall railing at will. However, little black pig does not know when to sneak up to the sword, looks up and down, and occasionally tries to reach out a pig''s hoof to touch the sword here and there. He seems to be interested in the black sword.


    Du Tiejian took another sip of wine. His eyes seemed to be full of thought. Suddenly he said, "younger martial brother Shen, are you going to be a noble man this year?"


    Shen Shi said: "nineteen."


    Du Tiejian nodded, as if he was calculating in his mind for a moment, and said: "well, almost, three years ago you When I was missing, I was in the last year on herring island. What was the state at that time? "


    Shen Shi wry smile for a while, want to talk and stop, finally still calm tunnel: "and now the same."


    Du Tiejian seemed a bit surprised. He turned his head to look at him. After a moment of silence, he waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about those things later, but you are really at a low level now. You have to work hard after you return to the mountain." At this point, he seemed to think of something, pause for a moment, and then said faintly, "in recent years, among the younger generation of disciples, I heard that there are several powerful figures, which are valued by the elders of the sect. It seems that they are all the new people who came to the Mountain Gate in the same year as you."


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly tightens. He looks up at Du Tiejian, only to find that the elder martial brother is drinking with his head up, but he doesn''t mean to talk more about it. Even Du Tiejian said so, though he had some expectations in his heart. It must be that the young talents who had been together on the green fish island in the past three years have made great progress.


    There was no reason for him to be a little upset, and he was still a little heavy. After a while, he heard Du Tiejian calling him. Shen Shi woke up from his own wishful thinking and promised, "ah, what''s the matter, elder martial brother?"


    it seems that Shen''s eyes are not afraid of Du Tiehua''s shining, but he is not afraid of Du Tiejian''s reflection


    Shen Shi was stunned. He couldn''t respond to this question for a moment. He looked at Du Tiejian in amazement. Du Tiejian didn''t seem to want him to answer. He laughed, drank a drink, and said to himself:


    "between life and death, there are great terrors. It''s no surprise that everything with spirit is afraid of them. However, in addition to the cultivation of spiritual talents, our mind and nature are indispensable. Even if the weak are extremely talented, they can''t go far. "


    Shen Shi gazed at him and was silent for a long time. Then he said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother, do you mean me?"


    Du Tiejian looked up at the sky and said faintly: "you and I have been chatting with each other for the past eight days. Although I can''t judge your talent, I only see that you are young, but you are well read and knowledgeable. Especially in all kinds of spiritual identification, even I feel inferior to you. This kind of talent is really rare. If you can cultivate your mind, you will have a better future in the future. "


    Shen Shi lowered his head slowly and said nothing more. Du Tiejian looked at him and closed his eyes with a faint smile. Before long, there was a slight snore, but he fell asleep.


    The little black pig next to him turned his head and looked at this side. He seemed to be dissatisfied with the guy who snored when he was asleep and glared at Du Tiejian. However, it seemed that he liked the big black sword more and more, and he didn''t want to leave for a moment, so he still nestled beside the giant sword.


    Shen Shi''an sat and pondered for a long time without falling asleep. At last, he stood up slowly and walked to the side of the high wall. Looking from the fence, he saw that in the distant night, the moonlight was shining on the world, and even the vast sea seemed to become a silver sea.


    Am I afraid of death I Timid


    Shen Shi quietly thought back that elder martial brother Du had no doubt come all the way after nangongying reported to Tianjian palace and then informed lingxiaozong. Before that, he had no contact with the elder martial brother, who is a profound and aloof Taoist. Therefore, his impression on himself must be that of the past few days. In terms of preparation, maybe he was breaking up He saw himself in the moon city.


    I was surrounded by xuanjianmen and nangongying at that time. Was it really weak


    His palm touched the hard and thick stone brick gently, his eyes were calm and clear, thinking quietly and introspecting.


    Since he was 12 years old, he ran away from home, gave birth to his father for many years, and practiced on the herring island alone. He thought that he was determined and self-improvement all the time. Even when he came to the demon world in that accident, he lived with great care and perseverance for three years. In the face of the cruel internal fighting in the demon world, he struggled for several times, whether it was old white monkey, stone pig or others None of the demons said that he was afraid of death.


    But why does elder martial brother say that


    Or, when did you suddenly change


    His eyes slowly dim down, like thinking of something, the palm can''t help but gently grasp, maybe Are they old white monkey and stone pig?


    Didn''t they see that they were both weak after they died?


    Shen Shi stood quietly, standing on the Great Wall, facing the fierce wind from the inland sea, so silent all the time.


    The moon is like water. It seems that people have no sleep and their shadows are independent in the middle of the month.


    The next day.


    The morning light fell, the darkness receded, and a new day began.


    Du Tiejian yawns, wakes up, stretches and stands up. Then he sees Shen Shi standing on the side of the stone wall railing in front of him, looking into the distance, motionless.


    A few drops of morning dew wet his lapel.


    If Du Tiejian looked at him with deep meaning, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked back and found that the little black pig was sleeping beside him with his huge black sword. The corner of his mouth was open, and there was a little crystal saliva dripping on the scabbard of the black sword.


    At this time, Du Rao''s footsteps suddenly sounded, and he felt that he was walking.


    Du Tiejian turned to smile at him and said: "you are a funny little pig. My big sword is a bit murderous in ordinary days. Ordinary monsters dare not get close to it, but it seems that it doesn''t care at all."


    Shen Shi smiles and nods. He goes to kick the little black pig and wakes it up. Then he takes the sleepy little pig forward. On this day, he will turn back to the mountain gate.


    But when he came to the high and steep stone steps that stretched from the ground to the top of the wall, Shen Shi suddenly said, "elder martial brother Du, do you think the stone steps here are similar to those of our Lingxiao sect


    Du Tiejian took a look at it and said with a smile, "don''t mention it. It''s really a bit like it, but the scale and momentum here are much bigger than ours."Shen Shi smiles and knows that Du Tiejian is telling the truth. The stone steps of the great wall are steep and towering, and ordinary people can hardly climb them. The monks who can reach the top of the great wall are those who have the Tao in their bodies.


    He went down a layer, and then said: "when I went to worship Xianyan, in fact, I was nervous and scared on the stone steps."


    Du Tiejian took a look at him. He suddenly had a faint smile in his eyes, but his tone was still flat. He answered and said, "Oh?"


    Shen Shi said calmly: "now think about it, I was afraid of death at that time, but Now I can walk on my own slowly. " With that, he walked down step by step. The wind was blowing past him, and his skirt was dancing, as if with some threat, but his body was always calm.


    Du Tiejian walked casually beside him, carrying the huge sword. After a while, he said with a smile, "that''s right."


    Shen Shi suddenly turned to Du Tiejian with a slight pause. He bowed and said, "I''m not as smart as others, but I don''t mean to be slack in my heart of Tao. Elder martial brother is a talented man with bright eyes. He woke up to me last night, and I remember it. In the future, I''d like to ask my elder martial brother to continue to teach me how to understand my stupidity. "


    Du Tiejian took a deep look at him and suddenly laughed and shook his head. But he didn''t look worried. Instead, he grabbed Shen Shi and said with a smile:


    "he has good understanding and good temper. He is willing to bow his head, which is much better than me. Ha ha, let''s go, let''s talk about it later! "


    Before the words fell, the figure flew up, but he took Shen Shi and fell down directly, floating like the wind and fast as lightning.


    Just a moment later, on the stone steps, there was a sudden whine of exasperation. In the middle of the air, Du Tiejian turned back in amazement, his face turned red suddenly, with a bit of embarrassment, and said:


    "Oh, no, I just care about being smart and forget the little pig..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Tianhong city is the center of the world. It''s a famous city in the world. There are 17 ancient teleportation arrays leading to different worlds, not to mention the common teleportation arrays that cross the state. You know, even the general Hall of the immortal society, which controls the teleportation array, is in Tianhong city.


    Haizhou, where lingxiaozong is located, is located in the south of Hongmeng kingdom. It is adjacent to the sea, and is more than ten states away from Tianhong city. The road is no less than thousands of miles. In other words, Du Tiejian and Shen Shi had to ride the teleportation array more than ten times before they could return to Haizhou. However, compared with the long way in between, this trouble can be ignored.


    When Shen Shi was 12 years old, when he left Yinzhou for Lingxiao sect, he took the teleportation array for the first time in his life. That time, he suffered a lot. Although he was delayed in the demon world for three years, he was still a bit of a Taoist after all. His endurance to teleportation array was greatly improved, and there was no previous confusion. Of course, there was still some influence After several more rides, he still needs a rest.


    In contrast, Du Tiejian is so relaxed that he always seems to be doing nothing. Even the little black pig who is with Shen Shi is so relaxed that Shen Shi is speechless.


    They started from Tianhong city in the early morning and finally returned to Liuyun city in Haizhou in the afternoon.


    When the familiar scenery appeared again, Shen Shi felt as if he had been looking forward to it for a long time. Liuyun city is as prosperous as it used to be. After seeing the unparalleled scene of Tianhong city in the world, the feeling of Liuyun city is much smaller and inferior. However, this city gives Shen Shi another unexpected feeling of intimacy, even if Actually, he was here once.


    More than ten times of transmission made Shen Shi look a little tired. However, Du Tiejian didn''t mean to rest. Instead, he took Shen Shi straight out of the city. Looking at him, he was ready to go back to Lingxiao sect immediately.


    Shen Shi naturally doesn''t have any extra objection to this. However, this is LiuYun City, Haizhou, and the core territory of Lingxiao sect, one of the four orthodox schools in the world. Even though there are many religious sects in Haizhou, which one is not the breath of Lingxiao sect. Du Tiejian, as the eldest disciple of Lingxiao sect, is the most influential of the younger generation Cloud City just walked not far, there are several groups of people recognized him, have come to say hello.


    Among them, since other Xiuzhen sects also have ordinary casual repair, and even some shop leaders and shopkeepers in the city, they are all close to the promising Du Tiejian, and let Shen Shi on one side have a preliminary understanding of the other side of his contacts that elder martial brother Du has never revealed before.


    It''s just that it''s contacts, but it doesn''t look like it. The warm and kind people are all others. Du Tiejian doesn''t look like he''s above the top. But to everyone who comes to say hello, he looks like he''s grinning. He''s dismissed with a few words. All the way, no one talks to him deeply.


    Shen Shi stood aside quietly. When Du Tiejian talked with others, he never cut in and talked a lot. He just looked at him calmly. Occasionally, his eyes flashed a thoughtful expression.


    Du Tiejian occasionally looked at him, but he was quiet and didn''t say much to him. Just after watching the moon on the top of the great wall of Tianhong city last night and meditating all night, he felt that this younger martial brother Shen seemed to have quietly changed a little.


    Out of the city, straight to the sea, when you can see the boundless blue sea, the number of people around is gradually decreasing, the sea is far away, like a dream, like a fairy mountain standing.


    Du Tiejian looked back at Shen Shi, put away the smile on his face, and said, "younger martial brother Shen, we''re back in the mountain."


    Shen Shi looked into the distance, silent for a moment, then nodded heavily.


    Du Tiejian''s hand moves, and the black sword suddenly flies up and hangs three feet in the air. Du Tiejian pulls Shen Shi and jumps onto the sword with little black pig. Then the sword Jue is drawn, and the black sword slowly lifts up. At both ends of the sword body, there is a faint sound of wind and thunder, like a huge ship passing by, flying towards the endless sea.


    In the past days, Shen Shi has seen other friars drive magic weapons to fly in the air, such as Wang Gen, Gan Wenqing, and some other monks with profound Taoism. All of them are graceful and elegant, but no one is like Du Tiejian. The flying of the imperial sword is so shocking. As their speed increases, the huge black sword is flying in the air from time to time It roared like thunder, just like a fierce beast roaring at the sky. Fortunately, it is on the vast sea, otherwise, if it is in the densely populated LiuYun City, there will be too much noise.


    Shen Shi understood why the elder martial brother Du always had to go outside the city to defend the sword. Before, he took himself to fly several times, but the speed was never as fast as today. Maybe it was because Jin Hongshan was right in front of him, even he was a little anxious.


    The thunder roared on the sea, disturbing countless sea birds and fish, and they fled everywhere. As the clouds soared through the fog, the huge fairy mountain in the depths of the sea finally appeared in front of Shen Shi again.Three years later, after leaving for three years, Shen Shi finally saw jinhongshan again.


    For a moment, he even felt as if he had returned to the feeling when he was a 12-year-old boy. Wang Gen had once looked up at this majestic and famous mountain with them. On this day, Du Tiejian took him straight up to the sky, through countless buildings and halls, flying higher and faster.


    Before he knew it, Shen Shi suddenly felt that his breathing was a little difficult, and the temperature around him was falling sharply. As he was in the cold ice, the little black pig at his feet gave out a few low whines, which seemed very uncomfortable. At the edge of the black sword, a few white ice crystals had congealed.


    However, in front of the golden Hongshan, green is still, majestic mountain straight into the sky, unexpectedly still can not see the end of the mountain.


    The sound of bells and drums, the sound of cranes and the sound of dragons suddenly came down from the sky, which shocked people''s spirit. A moment later, there was a vast sea of clouds, like the sea hanging over the sky, boundless, and the black sword was taking them, rushing towards the deep and invisible cloud layer.


    Little black pig let out a cry of terror. Shen Shi''s face was a little pale, but his expression was still calm, his eyes were bright, and he looked straight ahead.


    "Hoo


    With a loud noise, they had gone into the clouds. For a moment, they felt that the wind was blowing fiercely in their ears, and there was a vast expanse of white. It seemed that they could not see anything except the white clouds, which spread all around like wadding. Only with the speed of moving forward, they seemed to be more and more wild, as if they were going to tear everything apart at the next moment.


    The next moment, the moment has arrived!


    Such as silent thunder roaring, in front of a sudden bright, dazzling light, such as ten thousand feet of golden rainbow, shining on endless heaven and earth.


    The black sword leaps out from the depth of the clouds, like a black giant fish leaping out of the sea, making a dazzling black wave mark in the endless sky, and even bringing a cloud of air from the sea of clouds, which is splashed like water and scattered between heaven and earth.


    The dazzling gold black is hanging on the West sky, shining, and on the sea of clouds, a huge peak suddenly rises out of the sky and dominates the world. There is also a rainbow running through the sky, shining with golden light. Hanging on the top of the peak, it looks like a fairyland cave, shaking people''s hearts.


    In front of him is the famous rainbow.


    At this point, the black giant sword''s speed slowed down and approached Jinhong mountain slowly. The temperature above the sea of clouds was quite low, and Shen Shi''s way was not enough. At the moment, his body even trembled slightly. But he just gazed at the top of the fairy mountain in the distance, and the temple of the immortal family above the Xiongfeng.


    The huge sword approached jinhongshan, about a hundred feet away. Du Tiejian suddenly stopped. Although everything was as usual, Shen Shi obviously felt that the black huge sword seemed to be stagnant. At the next moment, a huge idea seemed to merge with the immortal mountain and swept through their bodies.


    The idea was so vast that it almost made people hold their breath. Du Tiejian looked solemn, but he didn''t do anything. He just stood quietly in front and let the idea sweep by.


    A moment later, the vast idea disappeared, and the sense of stagnation also disappeared. Du Tiejian nodded, arched his hand to the deep part of the golden Hongshan mountain, and didn''t know what he was paying a solemn salute to. Then he urged the black sword to fly forward again.


    On the top of Jinhong mountain, the ancient trees are verdant, and several halls are built among the clouds, and many pavilions are dotted among them. However, compared with the huge mountain, it still looks small. However, it was only when Du Tiejian and Shen Shi fell to the ground and faced one of the temples that Shen Shi found that the buildings here are actually quite magnificent and tall. Let alone the plaque in front of him Looking at the main hall of Yunxiao hall, it is at least fifty feet high, broad and majestic, with extraordinary momentum.


    Yunxiao hall is surrounded by a forest of pines and cypresses. A green stone road leads to the outside of the pine forest. Two big bronze stoves with four legs are placed on the flat green stone ground outside the hall, and the smoke is curling up, which adds a bit of quietness to the hall in the forest where no one is walking.


    Du Tiejian took a look at the main hall and said to Shen Shi, "this is the place where my master Huaiyuan practices meditation. Few people come here, so it''s so quiet. I''ll go in and give you a notice later. He should ask you something. Just answer honestly. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I understand."


    Du Tiejian didn''t say much. He asked Shen Shi to wait for his highness. He went up the thirty-six stone steps, went outside the Yunxiao hall, and then pushed open the heavy and tall door.


    When the door of the hall opened and he looked inside, he suddenly felt as if he had seen something. A look of surprise passed over his face, but then he went in.


    Shen Shi waited quietly outside the hall. He was a little nervous at the bottom of his heart, but more of it was a kind of inexplicable expectation and a little excitement. Now the people in the hall are the immortals standing at the top of the real Hongmeng cultivation world?


    Not long after Du Tiejian went in, he came out, stood on the stone steps and waved to Shen Shi. Shen Shi walked over. Du Tiejian shrugged and said, "go in yourself."


    Shen Huaishi didn''t think that Du Tiejian would be far away from him. However, he didn''t mean to have any doubts about the superior Zhangjiao real person. With some uneasiness, he took a deep breath, walked to the half closed high hall door, walked in, and disappeared in the shadow of the hall door.Du Tiejian stretched himself, sat down on the stone steps, and put the black sword beside him. He didn''t mean to leave after finishing the task. He looked like he was guarding the gate of the palace.


    Looking at the blue stone path under the stone steps, in the distance, he saw the pine forest was secluded, and a few birds were singing. Du Tiejian was silent for a moment, and suddenly a faint smile. At this time, he heard a few grunts coming from the side. He turned his head and saw that little black pig had come out from nowhere, with a few pine needles on his head. It seemed that he had just run into the pine forest, but it was in his mouth There is a half foot long red grass, chewing there.


    Du Tiejian was dumbfounded and laughed. He watched the little black pig turn twice. He seemed to be worried because he couldn''t see Shen Shi. He waved to him and said with a smile, "your master has gone into the hall. He will come out later. Let''s wait here."


    Little black pig ran to the stone steps after hearing the speech. Although the action was clumsy, it was not slow and lovely. Du Tiejian laughed and reached out to touch his head, but little black pig hummed twice and dodged away. Then he sat down beside the big black sword, lying on the ground and chewing the grass leisurely ¡£


    Du Tiejian shook his head with a smile. He didn''t say anything more. The pines and cypresses became forests, but they were silent.


    When Shen Shi walked into the Yunxiao hall, he felt that it was a little dark before his eyes. Then he saw eight huge columns towering over the hall, supporting the hall with eight trigrams. The hall was flat, and the gold bricks were like mirrors, which could reflect human figures. In the depth of the hall, a few candles were burning quietly. Under the light, several simple wood colored futons were placed on the ground, but two human figures were sitting There?


    Shen Shi was surprised. He didn''t know why there were two people here. However, after he entered the temple, the two distant eyes seemed to see him. Although he was invisible and immaterial, Shen Shi felt that he was seen completely from the inside to the outside.


    Holding his breath, he quickly stepped forward, knelt down two feet away from the two figures, kowtowed his head gently, and said: "disciple Shen Shi, I have seen the real person of Zhangjiao, and..."


    Later, he choked for a moment, but he didn''t know what to call him. A moment later, he heard a calm but gentle voice in front of him. His voice was calm and seemed to be happy. He said calmly:


    "I''m Huaiyuan. This is elder huoye, our martial uncle."


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and his breath stopped in an instant. His face crawled on the ground and didn''t lift for a long time. Even if he had been prepared before, he never expected that he would meet such two big figures.


    Master Huaiyuan is the leader of the sect and is famous all over the world. Needless to say, elder huoye is the only elder of Lingxiao sect who has cultivated himself in Tiangang. He is also the martial uncle of master Huaiyuan and the treasure of Lingxiao sect.


    But at this moment, both of them are sitting in front of themselves. The invisible pressure seems to be stronger than the ice cold on the nine clouds outside the golden Hongshan mountain.


    Elder huoye didn''t say anything. After a while, he just heard the real man Huaiyuan say quietly in front of him:


    "get up, we have something to ask you."


    Shen Shi took a few deep breaths and managed to control his mood. Then he gently climbed up and looked up. Under the candle fire and above the two futons, the one on the left was dressed in a Taoist robe. His eyes were like stars, and his bearing was like a Taoist bone immortal. He looked like an immortal. Obviously, he was the real Huaiyuan person. While the one on the right was slightly behind, and his body was mostly hidden in the shadow, Only about to see the white hair, looks old.


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to look more freely and stood aside respectfully. However, in the eyes of real person Huaiyuan, the strange stars fell down. After looking at him, without any nonsense, he said directly:


    "where have you been in the past three years?"


    Shen Shi''s body was suddenly stiff.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    There is no doubt that Shen Shi''s experience in the demon world in the past three years is extremely incredible and strange. Even when Shen Shi thinks about it, he will feel a trance illusion of a big dream. Don''t think about it. Shen Shi also knows that he has been to the demon world. It must be a news that can shake the world of Hongmeng, because there has never been any trace of this in so many Terran classics he has read in the past.


    Since the sky demon silver fox destroyed the Yinming tower and sealed the rainbow world, the mysterious demon world has been separated from the Hongmeng world for tens of thousands of years, and no more news can be delivered.


    As soon as he thought that the secret was in himself, Shen Shi felt a heavy pressure even though he had prepared for it.


    There is peace in the Yunxiao hall. After asking for that sentence, Huaiyuan immortal and master huoye did not say anything more. They sat there quietly, their eyes fell on Shen Shi''s face and looked into his eyes. Both of them didn''t look angry. Although Shen Shi''s hesitation may have been disrespectful enough in other people''s eyes, their vision seems to have already surpassed these words.


    Shen Shi didn''t hesitate for a long time. Almost in a moment, he had already calmed down and recovered his mind. The pictures of the past that had once been rippling in his mind suddenly seemed to have lost their vitality and turned into gray pieces of paper, which had nothing to do with him any more.


    He calmed down, calmly and indifferently broke away from the past three years.


    A low but clear voice began to reverberate in the cloud hall. Shen Shi knelt down on the ground and began to talk quietly. Bit by bit, he didn''t hide anything. But inadvertently, perhaps because he had practiced Yin Yang incantation secretly, Shen Shi subconsciously concealed the Tianming incantation and swallowed the two strange beads I''ll leave out what happened.


    In addition, he told the truth one by one.


    When the words of the demon world first came out of the young man''s mouth, both master Huaiyuan and master huoye changed color at the same time. Even if they practiced in such a state, they were shocked to hear that Shen Shi had been in the demon world for thousands of years.


    But after all, they are not mortals. They are all top figures in terms of vision, morality, experience and even temperament. They soon calmed down. After looking at each other, they all regained their peace. Then they patiently listened to Shen Shi and talked about the whole three years of experience and bit by bit of the demon world.


    Shen Shi didn''t know how long he had been talking about it. He just felt as if there were a lot of pictures all at once, which made him realize that he had seen so many things in the past three years, and then told them one by one at this moment.


    It''s a very subtle feeling. Every time you say something or a person, there will be a strange feeling that those things are separated from you, and the heaviness that once pressed on your heart will gradually dissipate. But for no reason, Shen Shi suddenly remembered that when he was still in Xilu city of Yinzhou many years ago, he was still a teenager and ran to the butcher to try to slaughter livestock. When the bayonet saw the blood, he seemed to be in such a mood.


    He was puzzled at the bottom of his heart why he had such a strange feeling, but this little trouble was not worth mentioning in the face of the pressure from the two real people in front of him, and he soon forgot it.


    After a long time, Shen Shi''s voice stopped in the cloud hall. He finished what he should say, and then felt a little thirsty.


    On the futon in front of him, neither Huaiyuan nor master huoye spoke. They sat there quietly. Master huoye closed his eyes as if they were thinking.


    They didn''t speak, so Shen Shi didn''t dare to get up and move. He just knelt for a long time. Even though he was stronger than ordinary people, he still felt that his knees and waist began to ache.


    But just at this time, suddenly in front of him, a simple round Futon slipped silently from the ground, without any smoke, and stopped exactly one foot in front of him. Then he heard the deep but gentle voice of Huaiyuan, and said calmly:


    "sit down and talk."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and then quietly sat up and knelt down on the futon.


    A glance swept by. Although Shen Shi didn''t look up, the feeling of sweeping his body was so clear. Before that, he never thought that someone''s eyes would be so real. Although he wasn''t sure which of the two real people in front of him was, Shen Shi subconsciously felt that it was Huaiyuan. At the first sight he met, Huaiyuan The strange eyes of the real person, like those with stars, really impressed him deeply.


    Perhaps, it would be a unique way that I have never heard of.


    Then, he heard the voice of real Huaiyuan again:


    "three years ago, there was a sudden change in the demon island in the six islands of black carp, and the golden Miscanthus soared into the sky, which was a huge momentum. That day, you disappeared on the demon island. Zongmen had sent people to search for you in the surrounding waters, including the nearby islands, but they didn''t hear from you. I can''t believe that''s the reason. "Huaiyuan said faintly. His face didn''t change much, but his eyes seemed to sigh a little. He said, "in those days, the golden light was different, which was unique to jintaishi. Before that, we didn''t know that there was a tiny Dharma array on the demon Island, so we tried to pursue it afterwards. However, the jintaishi Dharma array had been completely damaged, and it had been destroyed Since no one has ever found such a unique small-scale array before, I heard that someone sent back your message a few days ago. After discussing with martial uncle huoye, I ordered Tiejian to secretly go to take you back. That''s why. "


    Shen Shi knelt down and sat on the futon. After a while, he saw that the real man Huaiyuan didn''t seem to continue to speak. After hesitating for a while, he said in a low voice: "do you mean that you don''t want to let this matter out?"


    That pair of eyes that seemed to have the ups and downs of stars seemed to have a glimmer of starlight suddenly. After a moment, it was calm again. Huaiyuan real person looked at him, and his voice was calm: "Oh? Why do you think so? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "I''m stupid. I think Jintai stone is a rare thing in ancient times. The only way to use it is to transmit the Dharma array in ancient times. It has never been heard that an extra Dharma array was born in ten thousand years. If there is one more thing in the Mountain Gate of our sect, there will be another realm, such as the backyard of our family. "


    One may be a brand-new alien world, which may contain innumerable natural resources and local treasures. It is hard to imagine the great value of cultivating spiritual materials.


    Huaiyuan nodded slightly and said with a faint smile: "yes, I made Tiejian secretly find you back. That''s what I did. I really suspected that you might have been sent to a strange world that had never been discovered. I just didn''t expect that you were going to the demon world..."


    Just at this time, from the very beginning, master Huo ye, who had been sitting and didn''t speak, suddenly opened his eyes and said, "is all that you have said about the demon world true?"


    Different from the gentle voice of Huaiyuan real person, the voice of master huoye seems to reverberate between the words. It''s like the wind and thunder, shaking the heart and soul. Shen Shi''s heart is upset, and almost can''t sit still. Fortunately, at this time, a mellow force came from the side, such as the spring breeze and drizzle, which immediately settled his palpitating soul. It was Huaiyuan who waved.


    Shen Shi was shocked by the terrible Taoist magic power of the two great friars. On the one hand, he didn''t dare to be slighted. He bowed down respectfully and said, "every sentence is true, but I dare not say anything false."


    Grandmaster huoye turns his head and looks at real Huaiyuan. He nods slowly, as if he is affirming something. Grandmaster huoye doesn''t continue to doubt it, but his old face is a little dignified, but he says in a deep voice:


    "that monkey demon''s story about the weakness of the demon clan is not believable."


    Shen Shi was stunned, and Huaiyuan real person seemed to have a little doubt. He said, "martial uncle, what do you mean?"


    Grandmaster huoye sat on the futon and said, "according to him, this son has been in the black prison mountain for three years, and he has never been to other places in the demon world. The demon families who talk with him all their lives are in the vast black prison mountain, but so?"


    Finally, he looked at Shen Shi and asked. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and then nodded. It''s true.


    And sitting on one side of Huaiyuan real person seems to have thought of something, frown way: "martial uncle, you mean outside the black prison mountain demon world other places, maybe the strength of the demon clan is not so weak?"


    Master huoye was silent for a moment, and said: "I can''t say for sure what the situation is in the demon world, but in my opinion, with the strength of the demon family ten thousand years ago, it can''t be reduced to such a predicament. In my opinion, the monkey demon is still inexperienced. Most of what I know is from the books and books, not from my own eyes. " At this point, master huoye''s eyes closed slightly, and then he said, "the monkey demon said that at the end of their heaven demon court, the realm of those big heaven demons was equivalent to the realm of Yuan Dan of our human friars?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes." When the old white monkey said these words to him that day, he remembered them clearly.


    But master huoye shakes his head, looks a little disdainful, and calmly says, "it''s just a frog at the bottom of the well." After all, this time he closed his eyes completely and said no more.


    Shen Shi was stunned. He was a little at a loss for a moment, but fortunately Huaiyuan didn''t seem to have much airs. After laughing, he said to him, "the monkey demon underestimated the ancestors of the demon family. At that time, when the two human demons finally fought in Tianhong City, the sky demons..." His eyes were slightly erratic, as if he recalled the past story, and then said faintly,


    "those sky demons were piled up by our human race with the lives of countless friars."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    In the Yunxiao hall, it''s very quiet for a while. Master huoye closes his eyes and says nothing. Real man Huaiyuan sighs slightly, as if he is sighing. Shen Shi doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a while, master Huaiyuan came back and asked Shen Shi carefully, including how he got out of trouble and how he went to Guiyuan kingdom. Shen Shi answered one by one. When they heard that there was a similar micro teleportation array in the demon world, the faces of real person Huaiyuan and grandmaster huoye were dignified at the same time, but then Shen Shi affirmed that the array was really smashed after it was launched, and their faces relaxed a little.


    But the question is obvious. Huaiyuan looks at master huoye and frowns, "can this strange little array be used only once? Why will it be directly damaged after operation? "


    Master huoye also has the color of thinking. It''s obvious that even if he is one of those people who are standing at the top of the human cultivation world, he doesn''t fully understand the ancient golden embryo stone and the mysterious transmission array.


    After pondering for a while, Huaiyuan turned his head to Shen Shi and said, "but since the magic array of the demon world has been damaged, you should have no worries at least for the time being. However, your experience in the demon world in the past three years is too strange. Once it''s publicized, there will be a lot of trouble. It''s quite involved and needs to be discussed in the long run. In another year, there will be the once-in-a-decade conference of four major schools. At that time, I will discuss this matter with the other three leaders in private. But before that, this matter can''t be disclosed. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I understand." However, he stopped for a moment, hesitated a little, and said, "but if someone asks me about the three years, how should I answer?"


    Huaiyuan immortal thought about it and said, "I will arrange iron sword to take you to settle down in the clan. He will tell you the details."


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed. Huaiyuan said, "go down first. When you go out, call Tiejian to come in again."


    Shen Shi respectfully kowtowed to the two highly respected heroes, then quietly turned and went out. When the heavy wooden door of the main hall is closed again, master huoye suddenly begins to say, "do you think what he said is true?"


    Huaiyuan immortal pondered for a moment, the strange stars in his eyes flickered slightly, and then said: "there may be some unfinished things in his words, but his words are not false."


    I don''t know why, although master huoye has a better career than real Huaiyuan, he has a very trusting attitude towards the teacher''s nephew. After listening to the words of real Huaiyuan, he nods and doesn''t continue to tangle on this topic. On the contrary, he sighs with a rare sigh. Only real Huaiyuan can see this person from all the disciples of Lingxiao sect The ancestor that countless people admire such as the God of heaven will have such a look of sigh.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to hear the news from the demon world in my lifetime."


    Huaiyuan''s face was a little dignified, and he said: "the demon clan is strong, and it''s the biggest enemy of our clan. It''s just that it''s been separated by the Yinsha sea for thousands of years. It''s too long, so now the world is gradually forgetting. It''s a big deal. Maybe we shouldn''t wait for a year. How about I send out an invitation to the other Sanzheng schools now? "


    Master huoye sneers, which seems to be ironic, but it''s obviously not aimed at the nephew of the teacher who has a good relationship with him. He says lightly, "you''re going to do this. What''s the reaction between Zhenlong palace and Tianjian palace? What''s going to happen at Yuanshi gate? Can''t you imagine?"


    Huaiyuan was silent for a moment. He gave a bitter smile and shook his head.


    Shen Shi''s eyes narrowed slightly when he opened the gate of Yunxiao hall and came out. Then he saw Du Tiejian sitting lazily on the stone steps with his huge black sword on the ground beside him. Besides, it was quiet. It seemed that there were few people around Yunxiao hall, and no one else for a long time Shadow.


    Du Tiejian seemed to feel the movement behind him. He turned around and took a look. Shen Shi came over and sat down beside him. He said with a smile, "what''s up?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "it''s OK." After a pause, he said, "Master Zhang asked you to go in."


    Du Tiejian "Oh", stood up, grabbed the iron sword, and walked to the Yunxiao hall. After two steps, he seemed to think of something. Then he turned to the quiet but vast pine and cypress forest under the stone steps, and said: "your little pig was here just now, but now he''s playing in the forest again. I can''t stop it."


    Shen Shi ha ha a smile, way: "that small thing is like this, ignore it."


    Du Tiejian nodded with a smile, looked at Shen Shi and said, "you wait for me here."


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed. Then he watched Du Tiejian enter the hall again. As the heavy gate slowly closed behind him, the nearby stone steps outside the Yunxiao hall soon fell into silence.


    This hall in the forest, this deep forest, seems to have been silent, floating out of the world, not touched by human fireworks. Shen Shi took a look in the forest. He didn''t see the little black pig in the shadow of the trees. He didn''t know where he was going.At the same time, I don''t know how many pines and cypresses are standing in the forest, and even how many people are living in the forest. However, different from the common forest, although this pine and cypress forest is dense and prosperous, there are almost no thorny shrubs and thorns in the forest except for the big pine and cypress trees. At most, there are some mossy grasses growing in the forest open space or between the bare roots, which makes this forest look very open and bright.


    Big trees are often separated from each other by a certain distance, either far or near. However, they are spacious enough to pass through, but the forest is also quiet. Only occasionally, a few unknown bird songs come from the depths of the forest, which add some vitality to the place.


    Compared with the ancient pine and cypress trees that have been growing for thousands of years, a very small black figure suddenly appeared in this forest. Walking among these towering trees, smelling the pine tree and the cypress tree, he was curious and excited about the strange but bright environment around him.


    The little black pig''s mouth hummed from time to time. At the same time, he kept chewing. He could see a spirit grass that had been bitten by it, and he didn''t know where it was found. Jinhong mountain is a blessed place in the world. It''s a wonderland of Lingshan mountain. It''s full of aura. It''s one of the few places in the world. Although Lingxiao sect has a special medicine garden for cultivating all kinds of Lingxiao herbs, it''s not surprising that there are some Lingxiao herbs in such a rare forest. It''s just that no one will come to this place to find Lingxiao herbs.


    As little black pig walked, he saw the pines and cypresses in the forest, fresh and solemn, which seemed to make people feel very comfortable. Although I don''t know why, little black pig seemed to like it very much. As he walked, he felt a little tired and yawned.


    Just as he looked left and right, he was looking for a good place to sleep for a while. Suddenly, his little pig''s head suddenly raised, but he looked deeper into the pine forest, where there were more ancient trees and denser trees, and the light seemed a little dimmer than the outside. In addition, there was nothing unusual.


    But the little black pig seems to feel something, suddenly some hesitation, just gave birth to those drowsiness in the twinkling of an eye seems to disappear.


    In the pine forest, there was silence, as if for a moment, all of a sudden everything was quiet, even the original clear birdsong disappeared.


    Little black pig stares at the deep part of the forest and stands still. At the same time, his ears stand up slowly. He seems to be afraid and even alert.


    After a moment, little black pig quietly stepped back.


    There was still silence in the woods.


    The little black pig suddenly turned around, turned around and ran, flying all around. He was as fast as an arrow. After a few words, he ran out of the woods.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the little figure ran far away and disappeared in the pine forest. Deep in the forest, in the quiet and dark shadow of the trees, there was still nothing. It was just that there was an occasional breeze blowing through the dense forest, the shadow was shaking, and the shadow also flashed a few times.


    Indistinctly, a distant, low and almost inaudible breathing sound sounded and fell in the deep of the secluded forest. A moment later, the pine and cypress forest fell into the eternal silence.


    A black shadow came out of the pine forest and scared Shen Shi. Then he found that it was little black pig running all the way. He jumped up the stone steps several times and then fell down beside Shen Shi. He leaned close to Shen Shi''s legs and buried his head. It seemed that he was tired.


    Shen Shi took a look at it and felt that the appearance of the little black pig seemed strange. He touched its head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Little black pig hummed and just rubbed his head against Shen Shi''s palm. He didn''t say anything more. Shen Shi frowned. Just as he wanted to say something more, he heard a low noise from the gate of Yunxiao hall behind him. Shen Shi stood up and saw that Du Tiejian had come from there.


    Shen Shi met him. Du Tiejian saw him with a smile on his face and said, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, younger martial brother Shen."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "elder martial brother Du, what can I do for you?"


    Du Tiejian looked at him with a smile, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, from today on, you are my Lingxiao sect disciple again."


    Shen Shichang breathed a sigh. After these words, he really let go of his worries. Du Tiejian took him all the way to the Qingshi road outside the hall, and began to explain to him the arrangements for him in the future:


    "in the future, you will be directly practicing in Jinhong mountain. Brother and brother, for thousands of years, you have not come to Ningyuan and become a disciple of Jinhong mountain The first person. But no matter what, the most urgent thing for you now is to break through the realm as soon as possible and cultivate to the realm of Ning yuan, you know? "


    Shen Shi nodded. The experience of these days has already clearly told him that a monk who doesn''t arrive at Ningyuan realm is almost equivalent to a mole ant and has no status to speak of.As Du Tiejian walked along, he said: "besides, what''s your experience in the past three years? Shifu asked me not to ask more questions. I just wanted to tell you that this matter must be kept secret. If someone asks, you need to answer like this, just say that you were on the demon Island three years ago..."


    Shen Shi listened carefully while nodding his head slowly. Behind them, little black pig followed him. After walking out of the road, he suddenly looked back at the pine forest. His body was slightly sluggish. There was a strange and complex look in his eyes, which seemed to be a bit afraid and curious But in the end, he quickened his pace to keep up with Shen Shi and walked all the way out of the hall in the deep forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Jin Hongshan is proud to stand in the sea. He was favored by Gan Jingcheng, the founder of Lingxiao sect, ten thousand years ago. He founded the school here and laid the foundation for inheriting the famous school of cultivating truth for ten thousand years. Today, Lingxiao sect is one of the four most famous sects in the world. Its strength is unfathomable. Its experts and talents gather and are respected by the world. Jinhongshan is also known as the first mountain in the south of Hongmeng. It is one of the top spiritual places in Hongmeng kingdom.


    The whole Jinhong mountain is extremely huge. Around the mountain, there are hundreds of islands of different sizes distributed in the surrounding waters, like stars crowding the moon, surrounded by this fairy mountain in the sea. According to the rules handed down by Lingxiao sect for many years, all the new disciples have to go to Qingyu island to practice. Only those who have the talent and intelligence to break through the realm of Ningyuan will be really admitted to the mountain gate and set foot on jinhongling mountain. They are recognized by Lingxiao sect as their own disciples. From then on, they are really on the road of cultivating immortals.


    With the development of thousands of years and the management of countless generations, jinhongshan naturally has a lot of things to do now. You are the top figures in the clan, and you live in different places. Although you can''t count all of them, the highest part of jinhongshan is also one third of the most spirited mountain. Almost all of them are Qingren Of course, there are also some important halls and buildings.


    In addition, in the middle of the mountain, there are many pavilions, many halls, including the main hall at the entrance of the ancestral hall, as well as a large number of place buildings, which are stacked here. It is a very lively place on weekdays, and also the focus of all people''s activities in Lingxiao ancestral hall.


    As for the bottom third of the mountain land, it is also a beautiful and green mountain. There are many cave rooms, which are where thousands of disciples of Lingxiao sect live and practice. Countless mountain paths, big or small, connect them one by one and lead them from all directions to the high place of Jinhong mountain. In this area, there is abundant aura In the tranquil Lingshan scenic spot, they are practicing their own way of cultivating immortals.


    There is no weak in Jinhong mountain. This is an old saying handed down many years ago. People who can set foot on this Lingshan mountain are at least the Taoist realm of Ningyuan realm. The Lingxiao sect''s disciples, who are ranked among the four upright in the world, are almost better than the sanxiu in the same realm. Therefore, this saying has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Shen Shi had practiced for five years on the Qingyu island at the foot of Jinhong mountain in his early years. He knew a little about the situation of zongmenli. In addition, Du Tiejian also gave him a rough explanation of the situation on Jinhong mountain along the way from the top of the mountain, so he had a little bottom in his heart.


    However, I didn''t feel it when I came down to the top of the mountain. Once I went down to the middle of Lingshan mountain, with the increase of the number of halls and pavilions, there were many more disciples in Lingxiao sect''s costumes. The magnificent pavilions and pavilions either appeared in front of me or stood upright in the distance. Further away, there were more temples behind the verdant ancient trees Lu, countless disciples of Lingxiao sect come and go on this huge mountain. Needless to say, each of them has at least the realm of Ningyuan realm, and a few of them have the spirit of self-restraint and extraordinary momentum. They have the style of divine artistic conception. If you take any one to the outside of the sect, you are afraid that they are all powerful.


    In the process of passing by, Shen Shi finally realized Du Tiejian''s position in Lingxiao sect. Almost all the disciples of Lingxiao sect knew him and kept saying hello and greeting to them, including those who looked at the profound spirit and artistic conception. Du Tiejian looked careless and laughed, waving and smiling at will Pine walks by.


    Of course, a lot of people noticed Shen Shi who was beside Du Tiejian. When they didn''t have much effort to see that Shen Shi was still in the realm of refining gas, many people were surprised. But maybe Du Tiejian''s face was big enough to hold the scene, and the surprise returned to surprise. Along the way, no one came out to ask.


    As for the little black pig behind Shen Shi, many people have seen it, but few people will take a look at it. It''s not unusual for a monk to keep a monster as a pet. Along the way, Shen Shi has seen many people with pets that are more eccentric than the little black pig.


    In this way, Du Tiejian took Shen Shi through the busy and prosperous middle part of the mountain. By the way, he pointed out some important hall buildings, and took Shen Shi to the lower part of the mountain, which covers the largest area and is also the rest and living place of most Lingxiao sect disciples.


    The scenery here is also beautiful. From the mountain road, you can see the vast sea in the distance. Many islands are inlaid in the beautiful sea water like pearls. The fresh sea breeze blows to your face, which makes your heart open. It is worthy of being the famous gate of fairy mountain.


    Du Tiejian seems to have a good idea. He takes Shen Shi along the mountain road and walks in the green forest. Along the way, he can see many cave faces. However, it is obvious that Lingxiao sect has attached great importance to their privacy in their cultivation. The distance between any two nearest caves is at least tens of feet, which is close to the big row on Qingyu island The caves together are very different. According to the different mountain terrain, some caves are either yin or yang, or go out to see the sea, or hidden deep in the mountain forest, some stand on the cliff, others are located on the flat slope.When you arrive at this kind of cave gathering place, you will find that the surrounding area is much quieter and the figure is rare. The birds are singing between the ancient trees and the green pines, the stone gates are closed, and the immortal cave is silent. You don''t know what kind of masters and different stories are behind the stone gates.


    Du Tiejian said: "now there are more than 2000 disciples in the mountain. They all have their own caves. The rules on the mountain are different from those on the herring island. I told you about them on the way just now. Although your situation is different and somewhat special, it is just because of this that it is easier to attract criticism. So what should you do in the future


    Looking at Du Tiejian turning his head, Shen Shi nodded gently, looking calm, and said: "thank you, elder martial brother. I think I know how to do it."


    Du Tiejian took a look at him, nodded slightly and said nothing more. He took him on a mountain road, came to a valley and stopped outside a cave. This place is very quiet. It seems that there are not many caves around. The nearest one is 50 feet away. Besides, almost all the caves in this valley are closed with stone gates. There are many withered branches and leaves in front of the gates. It seems that few people live and practice here.


    Only one place is an exception, that is, the place more than 50 Zhang away from Shenshi cave. Although the stone gate is also closed, the path in front of the cave is very clean. While passing by the cave, Du Tiejian''s steps obviously stopped for a while, and his eyes seemed to stare at the stone gate for a moment. But besides, he did not move much, so he walked through the quiet cave.


    When you go down to the cave, you can see a green carpet on the top of the hill. If it is somewhere else, it may be a good cave with a wide view, but there is a towering mountain in front of the cliff, which directly blocks all the sight in front of it. Even the sunlight hardly falls down. In addition, there is a stream flowing by at the bottom of the valley under the hillside in front of the cave, and the sound of water comes from the upstream. In a twinkling of an eye, white water splashes around, and there seems to be a small stream The small waterfall is hidden behind the dense trees, which makes the cave very cool and humid.


    It''s obviously not a good cultivation cave. It''s cold and quiet, with too much Yin Qi and even not enough Yang Qi. However, when Du Tiejian looks back at Shen Shi, Shen Shi''s face doesn''t show any disgust. On the contrary, he shows a calm smile and nods to him.


    As soon as Du Tiejian''s hand throws it, he loses something. Shen Shi reaches for it and catches it. He just feels familiar. After a moment, he thinks about it. Isn''t it the kind of cloud talisman he used in those years?


    Du Tiejian points to the stone gate of the cave. Shen Shi ponders for a moment. He goes over and thinks about the time when he was on the green fish island. Then he gently presses Yun Fu to the stone gate.


    A thick layer of fallen leaves, with a slight smell of corruption in the valley forest, made a light sound at his feet. A moment later, with the light on the cloud symbol, a low voice came from behind the stone gate. Two stone gates slowly opened, revealing a silent and silent stone cave in front of Shen Shi and Du Tiejian''s eyes.


    Du Tiejian took him into the cave and said, "most of the caves on the mountain have similar specifications, but the difference is that the terrain is different. Generally speaking, the disciples of the sect will live in a cave for a long time if they are assigned one. Unless they have made great achievements, they will not change another cave. "


    Shen Shi walks into the stone gate, looks around quietly, and looks at the stone chamber that he may live in for a long time in the future. Compared with the cave on Qingyu Island, the cave in front of him is obviously much bigger. The outer room where the entrance is located is as big as the whole cave on that day.


    In the front, there are five stone gates, revealing that there is still more space inside.


    Du Tiejian walked forward with him with a smile and explained to him one by one: "this is the reception stone room outside, and it is also a place to deal with some chores. There are five stone rooms inside, which are different in size and have different uses, but you may not be able to use them now."


    Then he went to the stone room on the far left and said, "this is your bedroom. It should be here for daily living and cultivation."


    Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something again. He turned to Shen Shi and said, "although you are staying on the mountain now, the rules of the sect will not be changed for you. It''s just that all the rules on the mountain are in accordance with at least the state of Ningyuan realm. It''s just that it''s difficult for you, so all the premises are that you''d better break through Ningyuan realm as soon as possible." After a pause, his voice seemed to be a little lower, and he said, "take this cloud talisman and go to the elixir Hall of Shanzhong Dan Hall. Someone will give you a elixir. It may be helpful if you take it when you break the border."


    Shen Shi''s heart leaped. For the friars, breaking the state is the most important thing, and the value of the elixir that can help break the state is self-evident. This human relationship is not small, but I don''t know whether it is the command of master Huaiyuan or the human relationship of elder martial brother Du. However, Du Tiejian doesn''t mean to elaborate, so Shen Shi doesn''t ask any more, just sincerely Thank you very much, elder martial brotherDu Tiejian waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s nothing. Compared with several other advanced states, it''s the easiest way to refine gas to condense the Yuan state. In fact, some aristocratic children also take it, but the effect is different. However, if the realm is a higher level, the pills will be valuable, even I have never seen. Maybe we''ll meet some new people there. Don''t forget your good friends


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Du Tiejian smiles, then beckons to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi walked over and saw that the bed in the stone room was neat, and there was another stone couch on the other side. There were two futons on it, which seemed to be specially used for meditation. Then the next stone room was one third larger than the bedroom, but the whole stone room was empty, with only three thick stone slabs on the left and right stone walls protruding out, somewhat like a stone frame.


    Through Du Tiejian''s introduction behind him, Shen Shi realized that this large stone room was actually a storage room. Although monk Ning Yuanjing could use storage tools such as Ruyi bag, on the one hand, Ruyi bag might cost Lingjing to buy, and on the other hand, storage space was limited, so this storage room or warehouse stone room was very practical. But Shen Shi was still a little surprised at the size of the stone room, but Du Tiejian said with a smile: "in the future, when you really step on the path of cultivation, there will only be more and more spiritual materials accumulated over time."


    Later, there were two stone chambers with the same area and different functions. They were actually prepared for the cultivation of various kinds of spirit herbs or the cultivation of various kinds of spirit beasts and insects. Shen Shi, who had never heard of them, was very surprised. However, Du Tiejian explained faintly that although various kinds of spirit materials could be bought in shops and clans, the price was high and the price was low Monks may not have enough spiritual crystals, or some precious natural resources and treasures need to be transplanted or cultivated. That''s why this kind of stone chamber was set up.


    From such details, Shen Shi sighs that Lingxiao sect is indeed one of the most famous Xiuzhen sects in the world, which is quite different from the style of those scattered Xiuzhen sects and even some small sects. As for the last stone chamber, there is a Dharma array. It is said that it is specially for the disciples of the sect to practice all kinds of Taoist magic here. That Dharma array has the function of protecting the cave stone wall. It is said that no matter how powerful the magic weapon Taoism is, it won''t damage the stone wall. But at the moment, the Dharma array is silent and gloomy. Ask Du Tiejian, Shen Shi It turns out that you still need a lot of Lingjing to activate this array


    After walking around, he had a rough impression of his "home". Du Tiejian didn''t stay any longer. After telling him a few words, he left here.


    The stone door closed slowly, and the huge cave became quiet. Looking at the empty, wide and lonely stone room, it seemed that there was not much life except some cold stone walls. But somehow, Shen Shi suddenly felt very relieved. A feeling of lightness that he had never felt before rose slowly from the bottom of his heart. It was a feeling that he had never felt in the past years.


    Finally I''m back.


    After sitting in this brand new cave of his own for a while, Shen Shi started to move. First, he cleaned up inside and outside, including the withered branches and leaves outside the stone gate of the cave. In addition, there was nothing in the cave, so he soon felt a new look.


    In the process, the little black pig beside Shen Shi didn''t mean to help at all. On the contrary, he caused some trouble from time to time and let Shen Shi rush to one side directly.


    After that, Shen Shi went back to his bedroom and sorted out his belongings. Most of his belongings were put in the Ruyi bag. Before, in front of outsiders, including Du Tiejian, he carefully hid the Ruyi bag. After all, the realm of refining gas can use the Ruyi bag, which makes it easy for people to see his abnormality.


    In addition to the two second-class spirit grasses obtained from Guiyuan Kingdom, the valuable ones in Ruyi bag are only dozens of spirit crystals, which are almost all his property. During the ten days of returning to Lingxiao sect, he unconsciously consumed a lot of Lingjing, which was obtained by selling lingcao in Duanyue city of Guiyuan kingdom. That''s because of his daily practice.


    That is to say, in these days of Guiyuan Kingdom and his return, Shen Shi gradually found that although his realm was still stagnant at the high level of Qi refining after three years, which was the same as when he left the green fish island three years ago, he found his consumption of Lingjing in his practice It seems to have increased a bit.


    Generally speaking, when an ordinary monk is in the high level of Qi refining realm, with the improvement of Taoism, the spiritual power in a spiritual crystal can roughly guarantee his cultivation for about five days. However, under the effect of Qingxin mantra, after practicing twice a day, Shen Shi finds that he will use a perfect spiritual crystal in two days.


    It seems that after the cultivation of Tianming mantra, the spiritual power in the body has been purified. Somehow, the spiritual power absorbed during the cultivation seems to be much larger. This kind of Lingjing consumption speed can almost catch up with the official ningyuanjing disciple in Jinhong mountain.


    Shen Shi is quite helpless about this fact, and at the same time, he feels a familiar pressure again, that is, poverty


    Thinking about the cultivation over the years, it seems that I have been struggling desperately to make money. I don''t know when this strange pressure has been lingering.


    After sitting on the bed for a long time, Shen Shi gives a wry smile, and then puts the Lingjing in his arms. All the other things are put back into the Ruyi bag and left in the cave. Then he gets up and calls for the little black pig, but he finds that the pig has been lying on the bed and has a big sleep. Shen Shi shook his head, then got up and went out.


    With the existence of Yunfu, this cave is basically safe. Lingxiao sect always attaches great importance to the privacy of its disciples. Every cave is protected by a hidden array. Without Yunfu, it is almost impossible for others to enter.A sound of water came from the deep part of the cool and humid valley. Shen Shi looked at the faint waterfall in the distance, then turned around and walked out along the mountain road. The valley is quiet and empty. It''s obvious that few people come here at ordinary times. When Shen Shi comes to the place near the exit of the valley, he looks at a cave by the road. It''s the only place nearby that can be seen that someone has cleaned it. But at the moment, the stone gate of the cave is still closed, and he doesn''t know who is inside.


    Shen Shi didn''t care. He just glanced at the stone gate and walked over. The valley was quiet and the water was quiet. The cave quietly went away behind him and watched his back disappear in the valley.


    When he got out of the valley, he felt that there was a sudden light around him, which made Shen Shi feel a little strange. Maybe the valley was full of water and too humid. Although it was uncomfortable for people, it was very beneficial for the growth of plants. In retrospect, the trees in the valley seemed to be more dense and tall than outside.


    But these are small things. Shen Shi doesn''t care much. He walks all the way along the mountain road. His goal at the moment is to go to the elixir hall in the middle of the mountain. Anyway, first get back the elixir that elder martial brother Du said. Even when Shen Jing began to cultivate his spirit again one day, he would start to cultivate his spirit again.


    Compared with the middle section of Jinhong mountain, where many temples gather and many disciples come and go, the lower section is mostly the living cave for all the disciples. Along the way, it is quiet and quiet. It has always been either out of the door or closed door. However, Shen Shi also met some Lingxiao sect disciples on the road. Some didn''t pay attention to him, while others noticed that his realm was somewhat surprised. Maybe it was because he was too lazy to meddle in his own business, so he didn''t talk much.


    All the way up the mountain road, the distant palaces reappeared in his sight.


    The elixir hall is subordinate to the Dan Hall. It specially sells all kinds of elixirs refined in the Lingxiao sect''s Dan Hall. It is self-evident that many elixirs play an auxiliary role in the cultivation. They have always been important auxiliary elixirs for monks. Therefore, they are very popular in many halls. Shen Shi did not make much effort to find out where the elixir hall is.


    It''s a big and spacious hall. It''s in a prominent position in the middle of the mountain. When Shen Shi walked outside the miraculous medicine hall, there were many disciples of Lingxiao sect coming and going. Each of them had at least the cultivation of Ning Yuan Jing, which made Shen Shi feel an inexplicable sense of oppression in the stream of people. The sudden appearance of his strange face also attracted the attention of some Lingxiao sect disciples, but what''s more surprising is that Shen Shi only had a high-level realm of refining Qi.


    When did the disciples of Qi refining realm show up in Jinhong mountain?


    A few strange eyes swept over quickly. Shen Shi felt a little uncomfortable, but he was ready for this kind of attention. Maybe as elder martial brother Du said, everything else is not important. The most urgent thing is that he still needs to be promoted to Ningyuan as soon as possible. In this way, all the troubles and unnecessary attention will disappear.


    To achieve this goal, the unknown elixir of breaking the border is obviously more important.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and stepped into the tall Hall of elixir.


    In the eye is a row of tall wooden frame, bright yellow color, as high as Zhang Xu, one by one, filled with countless jade bottles and porcelain cans, a faint fragrance of panacea filled the hall, as if as long as you come here, you can feel that your mind will be sober.


    The medicine rack occupied more than half of the main hall, and then a row of half person high wooden cabinets stood in front. There were several people standing in the wooden cabinet. It seemed that the disciples of Dan Hall were on duty here, while on the other side of the wooden cabinet were many wandering disciples of Lingxiao sect. Some people were silent, others were talking with each other, and from time to time some people went to the wooden cabinet to talk with the disciples of Dan Hall standing inside After a few words, I saw that he paid more or less for Lingjing, and the disciples of Dan Hall took out the pills from the medicine rack and gave them to him.


    Shen Shi takes a glance and finds that there are about six or seven Dan Hall disciples on duty behind the wooden cabinet. They are male and female. They look relaxed one by one. In addition to the several disciples standing at the counter, there are several others who don''t mean to come to help. They are talking about something in a low voice. The other Lingxiao sect disciples around are very polite to these Dan Hall disciples. After all, Dan Hall is one of the most important entrances of Lingxiao sect, and it also holds the important spiritual resource of spirit elixir, which should not be offended easily.


    Shen Shi walked over. After waiting for a Lingxiao sect disciple to buy the pills and go, he went to the wooden cabinet. At the other end of the counter was a round faced man. His eyes fell on Shen Shi and said, "what do you want Why, your way? "


    There was a look of surprise on his face, and a few glances swept over. Shen Shi felt that his face was a little hot, but he didn''t show too many different things. With a smile on his face, he said: "good elder martial brother, I want to get a" broken barrier pill ". This is my cloud talisman..."


    The round faced disciple was stunned. After pondering for a moment, he took Shen Shi''s Yunfu and frowned: "we don''t have such rules here. We need to buy pills with spirit stone."Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and said, "brother Du Tiejian asked me to come here. He said he had already told me." After a pause, he added: "please check it, elder martial brother, eh My name is Shen Shi


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, there was a clear sound coming from the medicine rack at the back. The disciples of Dan Hall at the back of the wooden cabinet seemed to be startled. They turned their heads and looked at it one after another. It seemed that someone accidentally broke a jade bottle containing the elixir on the other side of the medicine rack.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    The voice was very clear and even pleasant, but the disciples of Dan Hall at the back of the wooden cabinet frowned one after another. At the next moment, they saw a gray brown round spirit pill rolling out. It must be the spirit pill that fell out after the jade bottle was broken.


    Then, a figure came out from behind the tall medicine rack. Her steps seemed stiff and heavy, so that she didn''t even notice the elixir under her feet. She stepped on it and stepped on the unfortunate elixir. Several of the disciples of the Dan hall nearby had a twitch in the corner of their eyes. Although it was only for a moment, they had recognized that it was a "grey lotus pill", one of the second-class elixirs. It was valuable


    Among them, a woman about thirty frowned and said, "sister Zhong, why are you so careless?"


    All eyes looked away. The one who came out from behind the medicine rack was a young woman. She was slim and white. She had beautiful eyebrows and bright eyes on her face. Yao nose and cherry lips had a very beautiful appearance. But at the moment, her face was a little pale, and her eyes were astonished. She looked at the wooden cabinet, and the one was also a little pale Shen Shi in consternation.


    "Shen Shi?" She called softly, with doubts and inexplicable excitement. Outside the hall, it seems that there is a gust of wind blowing across her cheek. A few strands of hair flutter slightly, making her face more beautiful.


    Shen Shi was also looking at her. At first, he was surprised and strange. He didn''t remember that he knew the woman. But at the second, he suddenly felt familiar, like the beautiful woman''s face. He had some impression. So he took a third look.


    Many years ago, a face in his memory finally overlapped with the beautiful woman in front of him. The difference was that the baby''s fat face now seemed to have turned into a butterfly, so beautiful that he couldn''t recognize it for a moment.


    Time seemed to stop suddenly at that moment. Memories of the past came up quietly from the bottom of the water. The time and memories on the herring Island suddenly came back to life.


    Then, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, Shen Shi waved to the girl and said with a smile:


    "ah, long time no see, Zhong Qinglu."


    A calm greeting, but after three years, in the sleeve that no one can see, Zhong Qinglu''s white palm suddenly clenched. She gazed at the man standing quietly behind the counter and looked at his smiling face. Her lips gently opened and closed, as if a thousand words were passing through her heart. But in the end, she only had a slight smile, like the warm smile of flowers blooming in the spring field. She said gently:


    "long time no see."


    There was some commotion among the disciples of Lingxiao sect around. Whether they were the disciples outside the wooden cabinet or the disciples of Dan Hall under the medicine rack inside the wooden cabinet, there were some strange things in their eyes when they looked at Shen Shi.


    Three years ago, Zhong Qinglu broke through the Ningyuan realm and ascended the golden rainbow mountain. She was soon absorbed by the Dan Hall and showed her extraordinary talent in alchemy. It is said that she was even appreciated by Yun Ni, the first elder of the Dan Hall. It is very likely that she will be officially accepted by the Dan Hall and become the third disciple of Yun Ni.


    In the past three years, with the development of Taoism and growing up, Zhong Qinglu''s childhood obesity has faded with her body weight, and replaced by her amazing beauty. She is young and beautiful. She has a bright future, and she has a good family background. Today, Zhong Qinglu is a new generation of disciples in Jinhong mountain He is one of the most outstanding disciples, and he is also the object of admiration of many male disciples.


    And once it''s possible to form a relationship with her and say something vulgar, it''s really a double income. Therefore, over the past few days, there are more than one or two people pursuing Zhong Qinglu in Jinhong mountain, including some elder martial brothers who have been on the mountain for many years.


    There''s gianful in it.


    Ji''anfu is the round faced Dan Hall disciple who is standing in front of Shen Shi at the moment. He is 29 years old. He has been on the mountain for ten years. He has reached the middle level of Ningyuan realm. He is two rounds ahead of Zhong Qinglu. Except for the elders in Lingxiao sect, they are all brothers and sisters.


    Ji''anfu has been in Dan Hall for many years. When Zhong Qinglu first came, he didn''t notice that Zhong Qinglu was an ordinary younger martial sister at that time. Although it was said that Zhong Qinglu had a good talent for alchemy, every disciple who could be admitted to Dan Hall would have some talent for alchemy. Otherwise, he couldn''t come here, so he didn''t pay much attention.


    However, as she grows older, Zhong Qinglu seems to suddenly become as beautiful as a flower, and like a beautiful peony, the more she blooms, the more gorgeous she looks, and the more charming she looks, which attracts countless people. Her future and talent are gradually revealed.


    Ji Anfu is seldom attracted to women, but he is attracted this time. Zhong Qinglu''s usual appearance and manner are unconsciously in his mind. He thinks that this woman must be his own, not to mention He felt that he had encountered some bottlenecks in his cultivation, and if he could be with her, he would have a lot of resources for the talent behind Zhong Qinglu and the future. So he broke through to the high level of Ningyuan realm, and even with the help of the elixir support Zhong Qinglu might get, he might not be able to spy on the realm of divine realm in the future.This woman is mine!


    Every time Ji Anfu thought about it in the dead of night, he felt a little feverish and full of desire. However, he was not dazzled by this desire. Ling Xiaozong has always attached great importance to young disciples like Zhong Qinglu, who are already optimistic about him. He will never be able to be useful. However, because he is also a disciple of Dan Hall, he has contact with Zhong Qinglu on weekdays, and then takes care of her several times intentionally or unintentionally. Then he gradually draws closer to her in silence, and he often chats when he sees her.


    Although the progress of the relationship is slow, ji''anfu thinks that his wish will come true only after a long time.


    But just at this time, on such a day that seems to be no different from normal times, suddenly a smelly boy in the inexplicable realm, even in the realm of refining gas, appears in front of his eyes, and Zhong Qinglu seems to take a different look at him.


    In fact, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu didn''t have much to say after they met. They just looked at each other for a while, laughed and said hello, at least in most people''s eyes. But Ji Anfu was acutely aware that Zhong Qinglu''s eyes seemed to be wrong. When she looked at the young man named Shen Shi''s eyes, although they were very hidden, they were really different from each other Looking at other people is different.


    At least, she had never seen herself like that.


    When they looked at each other, Ji Anfu stood at the counter and between them, but he felt very angry. He seemed to be nonexistent. At that moment, there was no elder martial brother in the eyes of these two people. He even thought that he did not exist.


    He turned around slowly and stared at Shen Shi, his face muscles slightly twisted.


    Shen Shi quickly noticed the strange look from someone nearby. The strong and almost undisguised hostility even surprised him. He turned to see that the round faced elder martial brother at the counter just now looked at himself coldly, and then said in a deep voice:


    "as I said, we don''t have this rule here. All the elixirs need to be bought with Lingjing Buy it. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, thinking that brother Du had forgotten to explain it here? But when he left, he made it clear that it didn''t look like a liar.


    At the moment of hesitation, the figure in front of her flashed, but Zhong Qinglu came over quickly. Looking at her face, she was a little pale because of her surprise at the beginning. At this time, she had recovered. Her beautiful face was as beautiful as a flower, and even stunned everyone around her. She was smiling at the corner of her mouth, as if she was happy in her heart, saying:


    "what do you want to do What? "


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and told her about it. Zhong Qinglu turned around and said to Ji''an Fu, "elder martial brother Ji, Yunfu, please give it to me. I''ll check it."


    Ji''anfu holds Shen Shi''s Yunfu in his hand and almost wants to smash it to the ground. Fortunately, he still has some sense in the end. He knows that it''s meaningless to do so except to make others laugh at him and despise him. At the moment, he just snorts and hands the Yunfu to Zhong Qinglu.


    Zhong Qinglu took Yunfu and whispered to Shen Shi across the counter, "come here for a while."


    Then he motioned Shen Shi to follow her to the edge of the wooden cabinet of the main hall. Shen Shi followed her, but he always felt that there was a prick on his back. He turned around and looked at Ji Anfu, who was staring at him fiercely. A moment later, another disciple came to get the medicine, and he turned around reluctantly.


    Shen turned back without expression, frowning slightly and thinking deeply. His eyes glanced at Zhong Qinglu, who was walking in front of him, but he didn''t say much.


    Zhong Qinglu took Shen Shi to one side, and then said in a soft voice, "wait here. I''ll go into the back hall to find elder martial sister min, who is in charge of the affairs of this hall, to ask for you."


    Shen Shi nodded, looked at her and said in a soft voice, "thank you very much."


    Zhong Qinglu shakes her head and looks at him as if she wants to stop talking. After a moment''s hesitation, she quickly steps towards the back hall.


    In these actions, no one can see that the relationship between Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu is different. Many whispers have been heard in the hall. They all ask each other about Shen Shi''s origin.


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that he had just come back, so he became the focus of this kind of work. It''s not so good, especially when he still hasn''t broken through. He only had eyes, nose, nose and heart, standing in the corner quietly, waiting quietly.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long for Zhong Qinglu to go. After a while, her figure returned to the hall of elixir again. At the same time, she had a small white jade bottle in her hand.


    Along the way, she seemed to be in such a hurry. However, after she appeared from behind the medicine rack, her steps suddenly slowed down, as if she had found something. Suddenly, she was a little reserved, but when she looked at Shen Shi, there was still joy in the bottom of her eyes.


    "Here you are." She went to Shen Shi, handed the jade bottle to him, and then said with a smile, "elder martial brother Du has indeed explained. This is the broken barrier pill."Shen Shi took it, relieved, nodded and said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    Zhong Qinglu shook her head and said, "it''s just a small matter." With that, she was silent for a moment, and then looked at Shen Shi''s eyes for a little more exploration. It''s just that there are so many people in the elixir hall, which is obviously not the place for deep discussion. So after thinking about it, she said, "when did you come back? By the way, do other people know?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I just came back today. You are the first one I saw..."


    His voice suddenly small down, as if for a moment some don''t know how to say, and Zhong Qinglu''s cheek, as if also inadvertently, slightly red a little.


    When the wind blows, her eyes are as bright as stars, and her complexion is charming, but it is just like the beautiful flowers blooming in front of Shen Shi after many years.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    "What was the first to see?" Asked Zhong Qinglu.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and scratched his head Old friends. "


    Zhong Qinglu glared at him, spat suddenly, and said, "am I very old?"


    Shen Shi immediately shook his head and said with a smile, "where, where, you have nothing to do with Lao Zi. To tell you the truth, you are much more beautiful now than before Eh? "


    As soon as the words came out, Shen Shi felt a little regretful. His words seemed to be frivolous. But looking at Zhong Qinglu''s expression, he didn''t seem to be angry. On the contrary, his mouth turned slightly up and he was smiling. I don''t know why, when she stares at her like this, Shen Shi suddenly feels a kind of familiar feeling. It seems that he saw the arrogant little girl who often likes to get angry on the herring island.


    Compared with him, he is a little nostalgic. He is a little far away from here, but many Lingxiao sect disciples, especially those under the Dan Hall, are stunned. In recent years, Zhong Qinglu has gone with the wind and water, showing extraordinary talents in both cultivation and alchemy. In addition, her appearance is becoming more and more beautiful, so she has become one of the latest Lingxiao sect disciples The young disciples are very popular, and there are many admirers, but on weekdays, there are few people who pretend to others.


    But who is Shen Shi? Why does he seem to be able to talk and laugh with Zhong Qinglu? Moreover, looking at Zhong Qinglu''s expression, it seems that he is different.


    Shen Shi soon felt the strange things around him again. With surprised eyes, he frowned slightly. Zhong Qinglu seemed to be aware of something, and his face sank slightly. But no one could say anything more about this invisible thing. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, laughed at Zhong Qinglu, and said: "I came here to take this barrier breaking pill. If it''s OK, I''ll go first I''m going back. "


    Zhong Qinglu''s eyebrows picked, and she wanted to say nothing. After thinking about it, she nodded and said, "well, since you''re back, there will be more opportunities to meet and talk in the future. By the way, do you live on the mountain now? In which cave, I''ll tell the news to Qingzhu, sunyou and Xiaomei. They will be very happy, too. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said where he lived. Then he pointed with a smile at the cloud symbol that Wu Zi still had in Zhong Qinglu''s hand. Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile, "I''m confused, too."


    Then he handed the cloud talisman back to Shen Shi, who took it and then turned to leave the hall of miraculous medicine.


    Zhong Qinglu watched him walk out of the elixir hall. Seeing the figure go away, she was silent. All of a sudden, she looked around, only to find that many people were looking at herself consciously or unconsciously. Zhong Qinglu suddenly sank, hummed, ignored these boring people, and walked back to the back of the elixir hall.


    However, compared with the Lingxiao sect disciples outside, the Dan Hall disciples, especially the female ones, who were near the medicine rack behind the counter, were after all the teachers and sisters they often met, and their friendship was fairly good. At this time, they all gathered around with a smile and pulled Zhong Qinglu to one side. They asked Zhong Qinglu to be honest about the young man who suddenly appeared Who is she and why does she look at her differently?


    Zhong Qinglu was surrounded by them. Her cheeks were slightly red. She spat: "what''s different, nothing. It''s just an ordinary friend who got started on the herring island at the same time."


    "Oh?" Several responses were meaningful. Those girls and Zhong Qinglu were not very different in age. They all went to the Mountain Gate one or two times before and after, and their friendship was OK. At this time, a girl said with a smile: "if you are an ordinary friend, what do you blush? I don''t usually see you like that? "


    All of a sudden, I was angry and said, "who are you! Ignoring you, I''ll go to the back to sort out the pills. "


    A few giggles came from behind. Behind the smiling female disciples of Dan Hall, beside the wooden cabinet, Ji Anfu''s round face was hard to see.


    After walking all the way to the tall medicine rack, Zhong Qinglu looks like checking the elixir bottle and sorting out the medicine rack. But somehow, her mind is still a little restless. After a moment''s silence, she first gently touches her cheek, as if in a trance. Then she slowly reaches to her waist, where there is a lavender hanging. It looks very beautiful with fine workmanship Bag.


    White fingers flicked on Ruyi bag. A moment later, a white jade bottle appeared in her palm. Different from the bottles on the medicine rack around her, this jade bottle was obviously coarser. In Lingxiao sect, it was usually used by those beginners on Qingyu island. The bottle looked very smooth around and seemed to be often rubbed.


    Zhong Qinglu quietly looked at the white jade bottle, dazed, as if she had fallen into a memory of a long time ago. She touched the bottle with her fingers. The familiar feeling was just like the past, just like the night three years ago when she stood quietly on the dock on the herring island.


    All of a sudden, she was in the corner that nobody saw, in the shadow under the medicine rack, smiling gently.


    The smile seems to come from deep heart, such as heart flower, beautiful, in full bloom, there is dazzling beauty.


    After collecting the broken barrier pill, Shen Shi walked all the way down the mountain and back to the secluded valley. By this time, it was getting dark. It looked like dusk. The light in the valley was a little darker than that outside. The ancient trees were towering and the old vines were drooping. It was a bit gloomy. Only the distant sound of water added some vitality to the silent valley.Shen Shi goes straight along the mountain road. Jinhong mountain is the gate of Lingxiao sect. It''s a fairyland of Lingshan mountain. Of course, there can''t be any demons and spirits. Even if there are demons and spirits, they have long been suppressed by countless monks on the mountain. So Shen Shi doesn''t have such a fear at all. However, looking at the cool scenery of the valley before nightfall, his heart is a bit lonely Few.


    When passing by the cave which is more than 50 feet away from his cave, but is still the only neighbor in the valley, Shen Shi suddenly sees that the stone gate is still closed and cold, as if the owner of the cave hasn''t come out all day.


    Shen Shi''s eyes stayed on the stone gate for a moment, but his steps didn''t stop at all. So he walked gently and left the cave behind in the increasingly dark shadow.


    The heavy stone gate opened and closed, and the cave was cold and dark. Shen Shi stood and thought for a moment. Then he took out the cloud talisman and tried to input spiritual power. Sure enough, with the faint light on the cloud talisman flashing, several rooms in the cave were shining brightly, and the source of the light was the stars on the top of the cave.


    The layout here is really similar to that on the herring Island, but the size and specifications of the cave are much larger.


    Shen Shi smiles and walks into the bedroom. At a glance, he sees that the little black pig on the bed is still sleeping. He can''t help but be surprised. It seems that for a long time, he has been running around with himself. It seems that the little black pig is no longer as sleepy as he was when he was a child. I can''t imagine that he is so sleepy today.


    Is it that even it knows that today''s days have settled down, and it can have a big sleep in the future?


    It seems that nature is hard to change!


    Shen Shi smiles and shakes his head. He sits down beside the bed and touches the head of the little black pig. The little black pig doesn''t wake up, but in his sleep, his mouth twitches a few times. I don''t know if he is dreaming of something good to eat.


    Shen Shi took back his hand, pondered for a moment, got up and went to the other side of the bedroom, and sat down on the stone couch with two futons. There is a small raised table in the middle of the stone couch, which separates the two futons into two meditation places. It looks flat and smooth. Shen Shi takes out the broken barrier pill from his arms, and several shining spirit crystals, and puts them on the stone table at hand.


    The light of Lingjing and the Pearl of Xinghui on the top of the head reflect the beautiful luster of colorful crystal clear, and even shine a colorful neon on the stone wall behind Shen Shi, which is so gorgeous. Shen Shi picks up a spirit crystal, raises it to his eyes, looks at it carefully, and then clenches it quietly.


    In a golden Hongshan where everyone is at least in the realm of Ning yuan, the invisible pressure is much greater than he expected, and the consequence of this pressure is that Shen Shi''s desire for cultivation becomes more and more intense.


    He closed his eyes, and then grasped Lingjing in his palm.


    It was a little light in the dark, so familiar and so far away, but this feeling Shen Shi had already experienced countless times in the past cultivation, even if there had been a three-year gap in the middle, but in these days after returning to the human world, he worked hard every day, and his body was also rapidly adapting.


    Although the total amount of yin and Yang in his body was no longer the same as that in the past three years, he didn''t feel that he was in the same state After the curse, Shen Shi even felt that he had mastered the whole body''s spiritual power to the point of being handy after that strange purification and refinement. That feeling It''s just like what happened after ningyuanjing opened up Qihai Yufu.


    This evening was the first day he returned to jinhongshan.


    In the quiet stone room of this secluded valley, he practiced quietly.


    Then all of a sudden, he was in a dark world as deep as the abyss of the sea. After seeing the familiar glimmer of light, he seemed to hear the sound of tides and waves.


    It was the pulse of his whole body. Suddenly, there was a response. Every thread of the meridians containing spiritual power began to tremble slightly. The lazy spiritual power all over his body seemed to be suddenly awakened. All of them started to move and began to gather from all directions.


    And that dim light in the darkness, instantly bright, such as the ancient dark sky suddenly exploded in the stars, emitting bright light can not be seen directly. The mysterious sound of the wave rose, gradually surging and surging, wave by wave, endless, roaring from all corners of his body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    Shen Shi''s body suddenly convulsed, as if he felt a strong pain. In his mind, the darkness was retreating, but he was obviously reluctant. He was struggling to fight against the strong light, as if he would fight back the next moment.


    His limbs, head, and countless vital vessels are trembling together at the moment. All his spiritual powers are converging into a river. Like a school of excited fish, he begins to rush madly, and the target is the empty and empty place in his abdomen.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped. At that moment, he saw some vague shadow in his mind. It was like a boundless empty sea in his abdomen, and it was like a towering palace.


    On the basis of Taoism, this is the elixir field of Yufu, the foundation of monks and the foundation of immortals.


    All the supernatural powers, Tao and Dharma, are from this life and have this prosperity.


    However, just when all the spirit powers rush into the virtual shadow of the jade mansion, there is an invisible resistance that blocks all the spirit powers. It firmly locks the position of the elixir field and blocks all the meridians.


    This is the boundary barrier, also known as the boundary barrier. It is a shackle that the human race must encounter after practicing Taoism. No one knows why this strange obstacle appears. But since the beginning of the human race, the boundary barrier has always been around, and no one can be an exception.


    Breaking the barrier means crossing the border. After breaking the barrier, there will be a boundless future. What can''t be broken is a mediocre person in his life, isolated from the immortal road.


    The wave of spirit power that blocked his way surged higher and higher, impatiently pounding the invisible barrier, which brought strong pain to Shen Shi''s body, and made him feel the pain in his abdomen as if he were splitting his stomach, as if his body would split at the next moment.


    His mind was a little surprised. At present, it is clear that the time for his cultivation is up, and his physical and spiritual power begins to attack the barrier of Ningyuan realm, in order to open up the elixir field of Yufu. If he can succeed, he will step into Ningyuan realm after tonight. If he fails, he will have a lot of sequelae according to his previous knowledge. At least he will have to rest for about three months to attack Ningyuan again After all, it is not a light burden for the physical body to mobilize the whole body''s spiritual power.


    But for some reason, the barrier seemed to be extremely strong and tough. Shen Shi endured the pain several times and gathered his whole body''s spiritual power to rush through, but he was blocked several times by the barrier.


    Shen Shi feels that something is not right, but he has never experienced this kind of breakthrough in the past. He just read a few books and mentioned a few sentences vaguely. It seems that in those ancient books and volumes, the most difficult thing for monks to break through the situation is to feel the Dantian Jade House. Of course, the barrier is also a powerful obstacle, but according to the words in the past, it''s hard to feel the Jade House The spiritual power consumed will be almost half of the monk''s own spiritual power, and the remaining half will be spent on the impact of obstacles.


    But Shen Shi clearly felt that the Qi Hai Yu mansion he had just sensed had hardly consumed any spiritual power, so he suddenly appeared in his mind. For a moment, he even thought that he had broken through to the realm of Ning yuan.


    However, when he used his whole body''s spiritual power to attack the barrier, in order to complete the last step, and finally condense into the Yufu elixir field, so that the whole body''s spiritual power returned to the sea to reach the Ning yuan realm, he found that all the difficulties suddenly concentrated on the barrier.


    Its firmness and tenacity is beyond imagination. Even if it is impacted by Shen Shi''s whole body''s spiritual power, the barrier is just crumbling, but it never breaks up.


    Shouldn''t be like this?


    Shen Shi''s heart passed a haze, but the next moment, he put the boring idea behind him. His eyes were still closed, his body was still shaking gently, the severe pain was raging from his abdomen to all parts of his body, and even his outstretched hand was shaking uncontrollably.


    He bit his teeth, endured the pain, and said nothing.


    Finger on the stone table bit by bit forward, quickly touched those scattered Spirit Crystal and another pill.


    The night is deep.


    The silence of the valley is dark, as if even the stars do not want to fall here, the darkness flooded every corner of the valley, only the distant sound of water is still coming, floating gently in the open night.


    Under the old trees and vines, on the mountain road, there was a figure who didn''t know where he came from. He stood there quietly. The darkness surrounded him and covered all traces. It was impossible for people to see his appearance clearly. Only a faint shadow loomed in the shadow.


    It was a peaceful night, as if all things in the world, including the mountains and forests, were integrated with the dark shadow. Breathing quietly, there was a strange power hovering in the valley, mysterious but distant, as if all things were obediently listening to the shadow, and there was a faint heartbeat echoing in the Valley.


    Up and down, up and down


    Just at this moment, the figure seemed to notice something, and his body was slightly shocked. In the darkness of the valley, which was originally integrated as if it had been made by nature without any noise, a faint light suddenly lit up in the dark.


    A light light, very weak, but so clear, also dazzling.It broke the peace and perfection of the darkness, and the harmony of the valley. It was like a brushstroke on a perfect painting, which made all the perfection disappear.


    The wisp of light, like a candle in the dark, flickered and swayed.


    The figure in the dark suddenly soared into the air, and all the darkness seemed to follow him. Over a long distance, he came to the light in an instant, and the momentum was like a mountain, even with some anger.


    The place of light is in front of Shen Shi''s cave in the deep valley.


    Here, the figure coagulated and stopped. It seems that his shadow is still covered by thick darkness, so he still can''t see his face clearly. However, when he arrived here, he unexpectedly saw that outside Shen Shi''s cave, there were several extremely light colors flowing and changing slowly, and the light seemed to have no foundation, just flickering slowly in some places outside the cave.


    The figure in the dark looked at it for a moment and seemed to be hesitant and surprised. After a moment, a low voice came from the dark and said:


    "this is Break through refraction? Is there a divine mood No, the light is too weak. It''s impacting the realm of Ning yuan. But apart from a cave stone chamber, how can there be such a big reaction to the destruction of the refining environment, which can trigger the resonance of heaven and earth''s spiritual power? "


    Just at this moment, suddenly the faint light outside the cave trembled a few times. It seemed that the afterforce was not going on and soon disappeared.


    The figure looked thoughtfully at Shen Shi''s cave in the dark. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly turned around and swept away in the dark. In a twinkling of an eye, he disappeared into the dark depths of the valley.


    In the early morning, the morning light of a new day came down from the sky, dispelling the darkness and illuminating the cold and humid valley.


    The thin fog floated in the forest of the valley, such as lingering silk wadding. On the leaves of plants and trees, crystal clear and round dewdrops could be seen everywhere, reflecting the beautiful brilliance. Abundant moisture nourishes the trees and plants, and a fresh breath can be heard everywhere when the breeze blows.


    A few clear birds chirp in the forest. Although they are not as majestic as those birds and cranes on the top of Jinhong mountain, they have their own vitality, which adds some vitality to this quiet valley.


    Compared with the valley which is becoming more and more active and full of vitality, the monks'' caves hidden in the shadow of the trees are quiet, and there is no movement. However, from a distance, these caves seem to have become a part of the valley, until a sudden sound like beating a drum suddenly rings out of a cave deep in the valley.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong..."


    The voice was eager and anxious, which broke the silence of the valley and awakened the people in the cave.


    The little black pig, who had been sleeping all night, jumped up, looked left and right, made a defensive appearance, hummed, and kicked back with his hind hoof, hitting Shen Shi''s forehead.


    Shen Shigang wanted to get up, "pa" was kicked back by the stupid pig, covering his forehead. He couldn''t help but feel a little angry. He patted the Piggy''s ass, and the little black pig jumped to one side, wagged his tail and hummed to him.


    The drum like knock on the door is still outside. Shen Shi suddenly feels a little familiar. Then he smiles for no reason, touches little black pig''s head, and gets out of bed and walks to the door.


    The little black pig jumped off the bed and followed his master. He yawned and stretched himself. The next moment, his face was a little sad.


    Shen Shi''s hand was holding the cloud symbol, which was quietly lit up at the moment. After the glimmer, the two heavy stone doors retreated to both sides in the rumble.


    A ray of morning light fell on him, and the wind with the fragrance of plants came. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and then he saw the people outside.


    It was a man standing in the morning light. He was handsome, straight and upright, with a mixture of surprise and joy on his face, and a smile that could not be disguised. That eyebrow eye contour, although separated three years, but still so familiar.


    "Stone!" He cried out.


    Shen Shi began to smile. His smile came from his heart. He was so happy, kind and warm that he stood in the morning light and looked at his friend. He looked at the way he had not changed after three years and said with a smile:


    "sun you!"


    Sun you looked at him. He saw his feet from his head, and then his head from his feet. Then he laughed and jumped in front of Shen Shi. He opened his arms, hugged Shen Shi tightly and slapped him on the back.


    "Good guy, you''re back at last, but you''re back!"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and seemed to be a little bit uncomfortable with sun you''s intimacy. But after a moment, a smile came to his mouth, and he hugged him.


    "Long time no see."


    Sun you was obviously a little excited. After a while, he released his hands and looked at Shen Shi carefully. He said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for Zhong Qinglu, I didn''t know you came back. I was going to come here last night, but Zhong Qinglu refused. If you think about it, you''ll have a good rest this time. "Shen Shi said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not so exaggerated. I''m all right."


    Sun you laughed and said, "anyway, just come back. Seriously, where have you been in the past three years? Zhong Qinglu said that she didn''t have time to ask you yesterday. She just said that you look OK. Is it the realm or refining gas? You must have suffered a lot in the past three years. Damn it, you had the best talent among us, but it doesn''t matter... "


    It seems that he wants to say all the words in his heart at once. Sun you pulls Shen Shi like this and keeps talking. Shen Shi smiles and says it. You can feel sun you''s joy from the bottom of your heart.


    However, when sun you was about to continue to say something and clapped his hand on his chest as if he wanted to make a promise:


    "don''t worry. Don''t think about it. It''s a gas refining environment, isn''t it? We are different now. Let me help you. I''m sure Eh? " His voice suddenly stopped. He seemed to see something strange. He looked at Shen Shi in amazement. He seemed a little unbelievable. After a moment, he said,


    "are you..."


    Shen Shi smiles and says, "I''m in Yuanjing." He said with a pause, and added, "it was done last night."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    The sun is shining in the sky like a magic mountain.


    There are many temples in the middle of the mountain, which are the focus of daily activities of many Lingxiao Zong''s disciples. There are many large buildings and pavilions. Most of the first comers can''t understand the situation here. But with sun you, it''s not a problem. As early as many years ago, sun you showed a strong talent for information.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Although there are many halls on this mountain, you will understand after staying for a long time that the most central place is the sea viewing platform under our feet. "


    Listening to the words of sun you beside him, Shen Shi looked around and saw that they had just crossed the stone steps and climbed into a wide and flat square. The ground was paved with large pieces of blue jade and stone bricks, which was as large as tens of acres. Around them, the big and small temples stood in turn, and several passages led from the gap between the buildings to the farther part of the mountain, connecting the distance More halls.


    The hall of elixir, which Shen Shi visited once yesterday, is also a prominent place around the sea watching platform, but no one explains it to him as carefully as sun you does today. At the moment, people come and go on the sea watching platform. Most of them are dressed in Lingxiao sect disciples'' clothes. Their popularity is not low, but they don''t seem very noisy. Behind them, there are more than ten stone steps, large and small, at the foot of the mountain, which connect to the viewing platform from all directions.


    Looking back, this viewing platform is in the middle section of Jinhong mountain. It has a very wide field of vision. Without any obstruction, you can see the sea and sky at a glance. Looking at the vast sea and sky, the blue waves are as clear as a mirror. It''s really inspiring. No matter how much depression, it will dissipate.


    In addition, the most striking thing on guanhaitai square is the seven large columns of Huabiao standing in the middle of the square. They are more than 20 feet high and all white. They seem to be carved out of huge jade. On the column body are carved dragons and Phoenix, which are lifelike. At a glance, they are like seven giant people looking at the sea from the mountains and swallowing thousands of Li.


    Seeing that Shen Shi looked at the seven jade pillars, sun you said with a smile, "these seven jade pillars are called ''Hongjun pillars''. It is said that they were brought back from the demon palace of Tianhong city by the founder Jingcheng of Lingxiao sect after the battle of human demons. They have been erected here for ten thousand years."


    Shen Shi looked at the seven huge jade pillars and nodded in admiration.


    Sun you pulled him with a smile, and they continued to walk forward. At the same time, sun you turned to him and said, "I said stone, do you really not remember what happened a few years ago?"


    Shen Shi''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. He said with a dry smile, "yes, I was in a muddle after the accidental explosion of the Falun three years ago. I was really sober a few days ago. When I thought of my past identity, I found that I was already in the Guiyuan realm."


    Sun you tut tut twice, looking very surprised. Shen Shi also sighed in his heart. The reason is that Du Tiejian told him to deal with any questions in the future. At that time, Shen Shi also felt that some of them were not reliable, and he always felt that some of them were too perfunctory. But Du Tiejian was careless: anyway, it wasn''t all lies, including the most important transmission array. In addition, zongmen recognized it from Huaiyuan real person. Who can compare? As for the micro teleportation array, it is an important discovery, but now the array has been destroyed, and there is no proof.


    In a word, Shen Shi can only repeat the reason for sun you''s inquiry in the morning. It seems that sun you is very surprised, but he doesn''t have any more doubts. But I haven''t seen him for three years. Although they are old, sun you''s friendship with Shen Shi doesn''t seem to fade much. After they meet, they seem to be back to the days when they were on herring island. They are very cordial for a moment.


    Sun you took Shen Shi all the way forward. His words seemed to be as much as before. He kept talking beside Shen Shi and said with a smile: "originally, I was worried that you would be trapped in the gas refining area and have a lot of troubles, but I didn''t expect you to break through the area on the first night when you came back to the mountain. It''s really unexpected, ha ha."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "it''s just luck. By the way, what happened to the people who broke the border on the island after I left?"


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and said, "it seems that our original group of disciples are really a round of elite gathering. Of course, GANZE is the first one to break through to the realm of Ningyuan. He is also the only one among us who broke through to the middle level of Ningyuan in just three years. In addition, in the six months after him, 19 people successively came to Ningyuan, where there were Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu. Of course, my young master is a genius. "


    Shen Shi laughed and patted him on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "I can''t see it. It''s powerful."


    "Hey, hey." Sun you gave a laugh, then pulled his finger and said casually, "the first people to come to Ningyuan are about these 20 people, and then in the next three years, another 40 or 50 people broke the situation, huh He Xiaomei, whom you used to know, went up the mountain the next year, and Jiang Hongguang, a year later. In a word, there are quite a few new disciples who have broken the barriers to success. After I went up the mountain, I heard the elder of zongmen say that such a high number of talents are extremely rare. I''m afraid it will take three or four hundred years to see them once. "Shen Shi nods with a smile. He can''t help sighing. In his last year on herring Island, his Daoism was not bad. He might not have been among the first batch of disciples to break the border, but Well, it''s useless to think about it now.


    He shook his head slightly, put the useless idea behind him, and said to sun you, "now where are you taking me?"


    Sun you laughed and said, "I''ll take you to get the money."


    Shen Shi was stunned. Sun you pulled him forward with a smile. At the same time, he began to explain to him in detail, and told him some rules of the Golden Rainbow Mountain in Lingxiao sect.


    Once the outer disciples of Qingyu island have successfully completed the cultivation of Ningyuan realm, they will be qualified to go to Jinhong mountain and become their own disciples. After becoming a pro disciple, there were no more restrictions and rules on Qingyu island. In contrast, the rules of Lingxiao sect, a disciple of Ningyuan realm, were much more relaxed, and the corresponding welfare was also quite a lot.


    One of these is that each person can get 15 spirit crystals from the clan every month.


    Shen Shi thought carefully. After hearing this, he pondered for a moment and then reflected that the number of these 15 spirit crystals should be the minimum guarantee for the monthly cultivation of Ning Yuan Jing disciples. Lingxiaozong is indeed a famous school in the world. It''s not very impressive. But when you think of the thousands of disciples on the mountain, the amount of Lingjing spent every month is absolutely expensive. What''s more, according to sun you, it''s just the treatment of ningyuanjing disciples. The number of Lingjing gained by the elder martial brothers of shenyijing and even the people of yuandanjing is several times or even more Dozens of times.


    Such a huge expenditure on spiritual crystal must be based on the huge spiritual pulse deep in the golden red mountains. As expected, the spiritual pulse is the foundation of a sect of cultivating truth.


    However, it''s absolutely impossible for a monk to rely solely on this crystal. Do you want to eat the elixir? Do you want to use a magic weapon? Do you want to learn wonderful skills? A lot of natural resources and land treasures are in front of you, which makes you get twice the result with half the effort. Are you greedy?


    So even the disciples of Lingxiao sect still have to work hard for Lingjing and many spiritual resources.


    In fact, Lingxiao sect encourages it. Every day, there is a sea crossing fairy boat at the foot of Jinhong mountain, which can send those disciples who can''t fly across the sea to Haizhou. Of course, every time they take a boat, the cost is inevitable Yes, a spirit crystal.


    When he heard this, Shen Shi suddenly remembered some of his memories of that year on the herring island. He had a bad premonition in his heart and asked sun you about it. Sure enough, sun you continued to say that the Lingxiao sect could be seen everywhere where Lingjing was needed.


    Most of the elixirs in the hall of miraculous medicine, which can play an auxiliary role in promoting the cultivation of Taoism, need to be purchased with Lingjing, and the price is expensive. Of course, some elixirs are not purchased with Lingjing, but that''s because these elixirs are of higher grade. Lingxiao sect has not sold them directly, but has raised the threshold. The disciples want these elixirs with great effect It is necessary to use another special school "Xuanfu".


    "Xuanfu?" Shen Shi is stunned for a while, take out cloud Fu from Ruyi bag, way, "have relation with this?"


    Sun you glanced at the Ruyi bag hanging on his waist, then shook his head and said, "it''s different from Yunfu. It''s like this." Then he reached up to his waist and touched it. There was also a ruyi bag, but it was yellow. A moment later, a black jade Jue with dark color and faint light appeared in his hand, which was about the size of Yunfu.


    Later, through sun you''s explanation, Shen Shi roughly understood the purpose of this mysterious rune. In fact, among the disciples who passed it on by themselves, as on the Qingyu island in those days, there will still be a lot of task sects in Lingxiao sect. Some easy tasks will be rewarded by Lingjing, while some important and difficult tasks will be rewarded by a special kind of mysterious Rune counting, which is dedicated to everyone The unique Xuan Fu is accumulated on the surface. When the number of Xuanfu is accumulated to a certain number, we can exchange some excellent things in Lingxiao sect, such as pills, magic tools, magic weapons, and even powerful Taoist and supernatural powers.


    At first glance, it seems that it is a little troublesome and cumbersome, but after Shen Shi thinks about it carefully, he faintly feels that this discipline seems to be aimed at those rich families. If they all use Lingjing, how can ordinary mortal disciples compare with those aristocratic children? With this mysterious talisman, at least in the allocation of the most important spiritual resources at a higher level, it will be relatively fair.


    However, Rao is like this. I think once the rules on the herring island are completely relaxed, the aristocratic children can get the complete support of the family immediately after they arrive at the Ningyuan realm, and their realm of cultivation will be a distance from ordinary disciples immediately?


    In this world, where is there really complete fairness?


    Shen Shi shakes his head and doesn''t think about it any more. Anyway, it''s useless to think about this kind of thing. After carefully reviewing sun Yougang''s words, he is a bit cautious and says: "according to you, when we get to jinhongshan, we have to earn our own magic power?"


    Sun you said: "not necessarily. First, students who have just entered the Ningyuan realm can go to the Shutang to choose a Taoist magic power for free. Of course, there is only one chance, and it will not be the peerless immortal method, but it should be enough for self-defense. Second, it depends on your chance. If you are lucky enough to be taken in by the elders of Yuandan realm, their teaching of Taoist magic power naturally depends on the relationship between master and apprentice, not on Lingjing. In addition, we can only rely on our own efforts. "Shen Shi nodded and then said with a smile, "it seems that most people are fair. By the way, are the elders of Yuan Dan Kingdom taking in many apprentices? Have you been taken in by people?"


    Sun you sneered and said: "don''t mention that the elders of Yuan Dan kingdom are all above the world. They either travel around the world or practice in seclusion all day long, and they have been in seclusion for more than ten or twenty years. They don''t see a single figure, let alone the hard work of taking apprentices. More than 90% of the thousands of disciples in this mountain are self-cultivation, and I am no exception. "


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "are there any lucky ones in our original group of disciples?"


    Sun you said, "yes."


    Shen Shi said, "who is it?"


    Sun you said: "there are two people who are favored by the elders. One is GANZE, the other is Zhong Qingzhu." Then he paused for a moment, and suddenly added another sentence, saying, "but it''s said that elder Yunni, who presides over Dan Hall, is very fond of Zhong Qinglu. Maybe she will be the third one."


    Shen Shi nodded, but his mind was reminded by another fame sun Yougang just said: "by the way, if you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten that Zhong Qingzhu had a good relationship with us in those days, but now What''s the matter? "


    Sun you suddenly frowned for no reason. He looked at her with an unhappy expression. He snorted, waved his hand and said:


    "don''t mention her!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    "What''s the matter?" Shen Shi looked at sun you''s expression and was a little surprised for a moment.


    Sun you hummed twice and said, "you don''t know what Zhong Qingzhu has become. I''m angry when I see her."


    Shen Shi is more and more puzzled. Looking back on Zhong Qingzhu''s appearance in his memory, he is clearly gentle and elegant. He even talks quietly. For a long time, he gives people the impression that she is a shy girl who has been following Zhong Qinglu all the time. However, he doesn''t know what happened in the past three years, which actually makes sun you have this kind of reaction.


    Sun you looked at Shen Shi''s expression in his eyes, snorted and said, "I don''t know whether she was lucky or really gifted. Anyway, at the beginning of the year, her talent wasn''t outstanding. But in the last year or two, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly broke out and rushed to the quickest people in Daoxing. ¡±He took a look at Shen Shi and said, "do you still have an impression of these?"


    Shen Shi nodded. When he left herring island in an accident, Zhong Qingzhu began to show his talents. He still remembers that. Then sun you sneered and said, "originally, she was going to enter the country quickly. No one could say anything about her. Even after she went to Jinhong mountain, she was officially accepted by elder lejingshan of the array hall. Those of us who used to work with her were only happy for her. Who knows, since then, this young lady seems to have suddenly raised her eyes above the top. She doesn''t like to talk to us ordinary disciples. She doesn''t bother to talk when she meets us. She often sneers at each other. If it''s just like this, I''ll bear it. But when she meets those elder martial brothers and sisters, including the elders, she will change her expression. She''s too polite and gentle. I really can''t see that she has such a mind, hehe. "


    Shen Shi just frowns and looks at sun you. It seems that he gets a lot of anger from Zhong Qingzhu. He feels like he''s in a state of apathy. And he can''t imagine that Zhong Qingzhu will be like this in just three years?


    There seems to be nothing close to the girl in his mind who seems to have been smiling gently all the time. Moreover, Shen Shi seems to realize that something is wrong with sun you''s words.


    After chatting and complaining for a long time, sun you took him away from guanhaitai and left from a road on the left side of the square. At the same time, he said, "I''ll take you to the ''sundries Pavilion'' to get things, and then go back to the library. At the beginning, we have to make a good sum of what we want to choose."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile, thinking that having such a friend to help guide the way would save him a lot of trouble. But after a few steps, he suddenly took a look at sun you, and then said, "sun you, you were so angry that your eyes were higher than the top when Zhong Qingzhu went up the mountain. Are you really flattered?"


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s not true, but that''s what it means."


    Shen Shi laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "did Zhong Qinglu tell you the news that I came back yesterday? It seems that your relationship with her is OK?"


    "Well," sun you said, "it''s OK. When I was young, I used to quarrel with her all the time on herring island. But now, after going up the mountain, at least she hasn''t changed much, and she won''t look down on people in particular..."


    His voice suddenly a little bit small down, step also slightly a meal, Shen Shi beside said with a smile: "since there is not much change, in other words, Zhong Qinglu now see you, will also like before stab you a few?"


    Sun you nodded and said, "it seems that she is. That''s her personality. It''s special..." It seems that he can''t find a suitable word to describe Zhong Qinglu, and his words are stuck.


    Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile. It seems helpless and funny. Sun you stares at him and says, "what''s your expression? You can tell me what you want to say."


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "I say you Zhong Qinglu, like before, stabs you from time to time. Although she won''t have any bad intentions, is this not a fake word? It sounds like it''s similar to the situation of Zhong Qingzhu now. Why do you think Zhong Qinglu is a good person when you come here, but you can''t stand Zhong Qingzhu? "


    Sun you stayed for a while. After a while, he frowned and said, "well, don''t mention it. I didn''t think about it before. It seems that the two sisters are similar now. Then why do I feel different? "


    Shen Shi sneered, turned and walked forward. He said: "it''s not clear. You are used to being scolded by Zhong Qinglu, so it''s natural for her to scold you. Zhong Qingzhu''s identity is different from that of the past, and she is no longer that humble little girl. If she stabs you and refutes you, you will feel that people''s eyes are above the top. It''s extremely hateful."


    Sun you instinctively opened his mouth to retort, but he found that he didn''t know what to say when he opened his mouth. He was stunned for a long time. Then he suddenly "bah bah" two times and said: "go to her, what do I want to do? Women are really in trouble. It turns out that these two women are not happy with me now. Do they usually like to stab me and scold me twice? What a mess it isShen Shi laughs and goes forward. Sun you complains all the way. He talks with him incessantly, with a bad look on his face.


    As the name suggests, it''s just to do some trivial things, but it''s not always the case. In fact, this two-story Pavilion, which is located dozens of feet behind the guanhaitai, has many disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    Because this is where all Lingxiao sect disciples get the share of Lingjing given by the sect every month. For new ningyuanjing disciples like Shen Shi who have just ascended the mountain, in addition to receiving the 15 Lingjing of this month, there is another package, which contains two sets of Lingxiao sect disciples'' clothes, a geography of Haizhou and a manual called Lingxiao disciple rules.


    Under the leadership of sun you, Shen Shi gets his share very smoothly. It can be seen that sun you has known many people in the past three years, including chatting and laughing with the elder martial brother in the sundry Pavilion. It seems that he has a wide range of people, but it is exactly the same as what he looked like on the herring island.


    Shen Shi always admired sun you very much. Anyway, he asked himself that he couldn''t do it. After walking out of the sundries Pavilion, Shen Shi also praised sun you with a smile. Sun you was a little proud and boasted a few words, but then shrugged his shoulders and said, "Alas, these so-called people have a wide range of knowledge. They are all illusory Most of them know more news on weekdays, just a little faster. It''s really a critical moment, and there won''t be a few people who really stand with me. They''re not really that kind of true friends. " At this point, he turned his head and looked at Shen Shi. Suddenly, his face was a little solemn. He patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said,


    "stone, you are different. I know we are friends."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "we haven''t seen each other for three years. When we first met, we were young. Are you so sure?"


    Sun you thought for a moment and was silent for a moment. Then he looked at Shen Shi, nodded solemnly and said in a low voice, "that''s what I think. You are different from other people."


    Seeing that he spoke seriously, the smile on Shen Shi''s face was immediately put away, and there was a trace of warmth in his heart. Facing sun you''s bright eyes, he didn''t say anything more. He just nodded and patted the back of sun you''s hand.


    Sun you seemed to be in a good mood all of a sudden. He burst out laughing, waved his hand and said, "let''s go to the library!"


    There are seven halls under Lingxiao sect. Among them, Dan Hall has the most prominent position and the strongest strength. Qi hall and spirit beast hall are equally important. The elite of disciples gather together. In contrast, the momentum of the last three halls is much different.


    The Shutang contains numerous ancient books and volumes, especially the main hall, Yunshan hall, which is also known as "the sea of books". There are numerous books in it. It is one of the two most famous bookstores in the Hongmeng world. It is also known as "the mountain of books" in the Yuanshi gate. It is said that the two libraries not only contain a vast number of ancient books, but also include many ancient manuscripts before the human race chronology. In other words, in the days of the demon king''s court ten thousand years ago, the lost ancient books were almost divided up by the two families after the war.


    However, in addition to these mountains of books and classics, there are also many precious Taoist secrets in the library. According to the rules of the school, each new ningyuanjing disciple can go to the library to choose a Taoist magic power for self-defense. In the days to come, as sun you said earlier, there will be no good things so cheap.


    However, to be honest, these Taoist magic powers that can only be cultivated in the yuan realm are not so easy to cultivate. Almost every Taoist magic power requires the monks to work hard for a long time to master it thoroughly. Therefore, the old saying "too much to chew is also a wise saying in the circle of cultivation.


    Maybe it''s because the Shutang is always quiet in the entrance of the seven halls, so the Yunshan hall, also known as "Shuhai", is not near the most bustling guanhaitai. Sun you and Shen Shi walked a long way, almost bypassing half of the peak of Jinhong mountain, and then saw a towering huge dome Hall standing in front of them.


    There are three Yunshan halls, which are written on the plaque of the main hall. It is quiet all around the hall. Looking at them, they are all green and ancient trees, each of which is thick and strong. I''m afraid they are all ancient trees with hundreds of thousands or even longer life. But before the main hall, there are only a few layers of stone steps. It''s easy to walk up. It seems that it means that the threshold here is approachable and not tall ¡£


    Different from the other immortal temples of Lingxiao sect that he had seen before, when Yunshan Temple entered, a faint and strange fragrance floated into Shen Shi''s nose. It was the smell he had smelled when he was very young. It was ordinary and familiar, and seemed to have more earthly flavor.


    It''s the smell of books.


    Sun you really seems to know everything. Even when he comes to the library of Yunshan hall, he is quite at ease. He takes Shen Shi into the hall and finds a female disciple of the library at the entrance. They talk in a low voice. The girl smiles. It seems that sun you is in a good mood because she tells some jokes. Then sun you turned back and pointed at Shen Shi standing behind him with a smile. The female disciple nodded with a smile and came to Shen Shi with a smile"Listen to sun you, are you here to choose the magic power of the elementary Taoism?"


    Shen Shi did not dare to neglect and said, "yes."


    The female disciple went to a thin book, handed it to Shen Shi, and said with a smile: "the rules of our sect, the disciples who are new to Ningyuan realm can choose a Taoist art for self-defense, but limited to the realm of Taoism, it''s roughly in the list of 17 kinds. You can see for yourself, and then choose one. In the future, when you upgrade your realm and become more sophisticated, you will naturally have stronger powers to practice


    Shen Shigong took it and said, "thank you, elder martial sister."


    The female disciple nodded with a smile, turned and walked away. Sun you came to pull Shen Shi aside, sat down on a bench in the main hall, and said, "everyone goes to the mountain to practice from these 17 kinds of Taoist magic powers, and I''m the same. But it''s up to you to choose which one. Let''s have a look first."


    Shen Shi nodded and looked down at the thin book in his hand. It might contain his future direction of cultivation. He was a little nervous. But after a moment, he took a deep breath and quickly calmed down. Then he gently opened the title page of the book.


    A row of handwriting, from top to bottom, appeared in front of him. The golden light flashed slightly, and the aura was faint, as if in the dark, there was a cloud rolling quietly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Yunshan hall is very quiet. Although the hall is very grand from the outside, when Shen Shi walked into the hall, he could only see a few rows of tall bookshelves. There are about several acres of open space. There are two small doors on each side, which should be the passage to the back hall. It doesn''t seem to match the famous book sea in legend, but it gives people another impression A reverie, perhaps behind the tall bookshelf, in the hall behind the small door, there is an endless stack of ancient books and books.


    Shen Shi loved to read books since he was a child, so he subconsciously felt a kind of intimacy here in the Yunshan Hall of the martial arts hall. However, at this moment, the most important thing is to choose the most appropriate skill from the list of Taoist methods in his hand for cultivation. In today''s era of five elements, all kinds of Taoist magic powers are the foundation of all monks.


    The catalogue is not long. The front and back pages, as the elder martial sister of Shutang introduced earlier, record 17 kinds of primary Taoist methods that can be practiced in the initial stage of Ningyuan realm. Shen Shi carefully looked at them one by one. In addition, sun you, who has been practicing for three years, would point to the skills in the catalogue from time to time and introduce them in a low voice. So Shen Shi soon became familiar with these 17 kinds of primary Taoist methods Step method has a rough understanding.


    Lingxiaozong has been handed down for thousands of years, during which there are countless talents. Naturally, there are countless kinds of supernatural powers and Taoist methods handed down. Of course, there are some world-famous Taoist methods, but they are all top secret methods, which ordinary friars can''t touch. However, in addition to these Dharma secrets, Lingxiao sect also has many primary and middle level Taoist methods, which are suitable for the disciples below the realm of Yuan Dan.


    However, in fact, there is no universally recognized standard to distinguish the levels of all kinds of Taoist magic powers. Different from those spiritual materials, elixirs and mineral deposits, the various Taoist magic powers practiced by the human friars have become extremely complex, diverse, and there are more new ones Strange and eccentric as like as two peas are being created, all kinds of strange and fantastic ideas will appear. Moreover, because the main body of all kinds of Taoist practices is different people, the gifted and talented bones will never appear exactly the same, and they will have different consequences.


    In fact, it''s just a popular saying to distinguish all kinds of Dharma formulas and Taoist Arts by the level of primary, middle and high. It''s generally believed that the skill that can be practiced by Ning Yuan Jing is the primary level, the skill of divine mood is the middle level, and the nature above yuan Dan Jing is the high level. Some rare and powerful skills can move mountains and even destroy the heaven and earth It can''t be corresponded with ordinary levels.


    But this kind of rough hierarchy method obviously has too much space, and it can''t make a clear definition of the general scene of a hundred flowers blooming in the realm of human cultivation. Therefore, in the realm of Hongmeng cultivation, from time to time, there is a phenomenon that the power of a certain medium level Taoist method is less than that of a certain primary level Taoist method. However, in retrospect, the so-called popular or relatively common saying means that this method is still useful under most normal circumstances. Except for the more extreme examples, generally speaking, the middle level Taoist method is more powerful than the initial level Taoist method, and the higher level Taoist method is stronger than the middle level Taoist method, which is also recognized by most monks.


    In fact, in the final analysis, what plays the most important role in this is the monk''s own Taoist realm. Even if a great immortal in Yuandan realm uses a kind of primary Taoist method, if he has the overwhelming realm power to exert it with all his strength, his power is not what a monk in Ningyuan realm can resist.


    However, the division of these levels of Daoism is obviously of little significance to Shen Shi, who has just stepped into the realm of Ningyuan. The 17 kinds of Gongfa supernatural powers in this catalogue are the most suitable Daoism for the new monks to cultivate after years of experience of Lingxiao sect, and they cover a wide range, including powerful attack Daoism and life-saving self-defense Defensive skills even include a rare auxiliary Taoist magic power.


    Shen Shi looked at the catalogue several times, but he still couldn''t make up his mind for a moment, so he turned to sun you and asked in a low voice, "which one did you choose when you came here to choose Taoism?"


    Sun you didn''t mean to hide it from him. He just pointed at the first page of the catalogue and said, "this is it."


    Shen Shi glanced over there and saw that what sun you ordered was the third Taoist art, which was called "Chuanyun jianjue".


    Shen Shi then looked at the brief explanatory words at the bottom of the list of Taoist Arts. Although the words were simple and the number of words was limited, it was easy to see that the Taoist Arts should be an attack oriented magic power. After reading it, he nodded slightly and asked sun you, "why did you choose this Taoist art?"


    With a smile, sun you said, "it''s nothing. I just think that if there''s a fight in the future, I''ll stand far away and shoot arrows. It''s so good that people are shot to death before they get close to me."


    Shen Shi looked at him, a smile, and then shook his head with a smile, said: "we can be friends, it is fate ah."


    Sun you put his arm around Shen Shi''s shoulder and said with a smile, "how do you say that?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "in fact, when I used to fight with monsters with the five elements technique, my favorite appearance in my heart was to stand in the distance, and then throw any kind of fireball technique, water arrow technique, rock stab technique..."Sun you laughed and looked very happy. He nodded and said, "it''s so deep in my heart, it''s so deep in my heart, we two are so Eh? " Just then, he suddenly thought of something, suddenly lowered his voice and said in a soft voice, "but if you say that, will it seem that we are very obscene? There is a feeling of always standing in the distance and attacking others


    Shen Shi sniffed and said, "pretend..."


    Sun you laughed and said, "I''m just talking about it. In that case, why don''t you choose this formula for wearing clouds and arrows? When the two of us go out to fight together, we''ll shoot both arrows. I''ll go. The scene won''t be too grand!"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. His eyes flashed over the four words in the catalogue, but he didn''t nod his head. After pondering for a moment, he asked sun you softly, "how long have you been practicing this way? I look at the top and say that there are four levels in the world. How are you now?"


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and said, "I chose this Taoist art just after I went up the mountain. Up to now, I''ve only practiced it. But after three years, I''ve been able to cultivate the first level of" Chuanyun ". As for the "mirage", "broken string" and "breaking the sky" in the future, God knows when they can be practiced. Maybe by that time, if I''m lucky, I''ll have lost my mind, so I''ll give up this Taoist art and replace it with a new one. "


    Shen Shi waved the catalogue in his hand and said with a smile, "the words at the bottom of the cloud piercing arrow formula say that once Dacheng has completed his cultivation, his power will be comparable to that of the middle level Taoist art."


    Sun you sneered, rolled his eyes and said, "come on, there are 16 of these 17 kinds of Taoist magic powers that boast so much."


    Shen Shi laughs, shakes his head, and looks all the way down. After thinking for a while, he finally makes up his mind. He turns to the second page of the catalogue, points to the penultimate name of Taoist Dharma, and says to sun you, "I''ll choose this Taoist Dharma to practice."


    Sun you''s eyes immediately moved to the past, then a Zheng, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, way: "jinshiquai?"? Is this a pure defensive Taoist art? "


    Generally speaking, when the new friars choose their first Taoist art, they usually choose a powerful offensive Taoist art. After holding on for a long time in the realm of refining Qi, they can''t survive. How can they not be arrogant and experience the feeling of being invincible? Therefore, most of the time, the offensive Daoism is more popular among the new monks. In fact, the defensive Daoism like gold and stone armor is not popular.


    Facing sun you''s surprised eyes, Shen Shi smiles and says, "I''m afraid of death."


    Sun you snorted. He still didn''t seem to believe this reason, but soon he was happy again and said with a smile: "in fact, this Taoist art is also good. Later, when we go out together, you''ll carry it in the front and I''ll shoot an arrow in the back. Well, this scene is really good. It''s good. Stone, you must think so before you choose gold Shikai is a Taoist, my good brother


    Sun you couldn''t help sighing and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder with a look of appreciation and admiration.


    Shen Shi took a few helpless, wry smile, also don''t bother to take care of this guy. After several times of consideration, he gave up those offensive Taoist methods that might be quite powerful and chose the gold and stone armor. Naturally, there was a reason. Of course, self-defense is an important reason, but in addition, it is because he has practiced Yin and Yang mantra. For some reason, the power of the five elements technique seems to be much stronger than the ordinary technique. The power of this method has even reached the point that the ordinary first-order technique can cause threat and damage to the monk ningyuanjing.


    Of course, it is said that it is a threat and damage to monk Ning yuan, but the effect is limited, and it is impossible to achieve the power of an ordinary fireball skill. On that day, in the gray lizard forest of Guiyuan Kingdom, he killed Qian Yi by using the fighting method, but on the premise of seizing the best opportunity, he smashed many skills to Qian Yi, which is the only way Kill that guy.


    Although it seems that the power of the first-order five elements is not as good as expected, don''t forget that Shen Shi is already a monk who has stepped into the realm of Ning yuan. In other words, although almost all the monks in this realm will give up the cultivation of the five elements, because it takes time and effort, and the return is not high, as long as Shen Shi is willing, he can actually find a way, and then go back Start to practice the second level of the five elements.


    According to the consensus in the past practice circles, the higher the five elements, the more difficult it is to practice. The effort it takes is no less than that of various primary and middle level Taoist methods, and even some specific five elements have reached the standard of high-level Taoist method for various reasons, but the power after cultivation is often not as good as that of primary level Taoist method. In this case, the decline of the five elements is inevitable.


    However, Shen Shi is somewhat different. His cultivation in talismans, including the yin-yang mantra he got unexpectedly over the years, makes him have an extraordinary love and enthusiasm for the declining five element method. Moreover, because of the yin-yang mantra, he has a deep premonition that when he can really cultivate a second-order five element method After that, the power may be different or even surprisingMaybe you should go to the art hall to have a look after you leave Yunshan hall later?


    Shen Shi thought so, but since he had made the decision, sun you didn''t say anything more. He stood up and found the elder martial sister and explained his decision to her.


    It is obvious that there is one of the disciples in the school of defense who came here to pick out a few gongs. However, it doesn''t have much to do with her. Everyone chooses their own way. Besides, everyone knows that although the cultivation of Taoism is difficult and long, it takes a lot of time and effort to achieve a successful cultivation of Taoism. However, with the improvement of the realm of monks, there are many examples of changing the cultivation of Taoism. Most of the time, these 17 kinds of primary Taoist methods are just stepping stones for the new disciples of Lingxiao sect. They are the transition and preparation for the cultivation of more powerful higher-level Taoist methods in the future.


    Therefore, although this entry-level Taoist method is important, it is the foundation for the new disciples to defend themselves and protect their lives and even fight in the future, but in the long run, it is not particularly crucial.


    Taking back the catalogue, the female disciple of the library took out a jade box from a large bookshelf nearby and opened it in front of Shen Shi. In the jade box, there was a jade slip made of sapphire. The light aura was shimmering, and there were faint words on it. At the top, there were three clear characters - "gold stone armor".


    After thanking the elder martial sister, Shen Shi and sun you walked out of Yunshan hall side by side. He felt a little reluctant. Maybe he still liked the book atmosphere here. However, he was not in a particularly sad mood, because the Lingxiao sect''s disciple rules had already stated that the sect''s disciples could come here to read books at any time. The place behind the Yunshan hall, which is known as the "sea of books", was prepared for them. Of course, from the clean environment here, Shen Shi can infer that reading in the sea of books is not free


    When he was still thinking about the vast sea of books in the hall behind him, sun you, who was beside him, suddenly snorted and his face sank.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and looked at sun you. His face was not very good-looking. Looking forward, Shen Shi saw a beautiful woman standing in the shadow of an ancient tree outside the Yunshan hall. At the edge of the shadow and sunlight, in the light of the sea breeze swaying the shadow and the light of uncertainty He looked at him quietly with a complicated look.


    Shen Shi''s mouth moved slightly, and then began to smile. Although she had not seen her for three years, and although she had grown more and more beautiful, her face and eyes seemed to be the same as yesterday.


    He smiles and waves to her standing under the old tree.


    In the distance, Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes seemed to fall on him alone. He looked at the man on the stone steps and his smiling face. In a trance, he seemed to be the same as he was on the herring island at that time.


    Breeze slowly, leisurely blowing, blowing her hair a little bit across the snow-white skin, such as the reversal of time, reflected in the depths of her gentle eyes.


    Then, she also smiles and waves. In the shade of the light and shadow, she laughs and shouts:


    "stone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    "Well?"


    Sun you was the first to respond. He looked at Zhong Qingzhu in amazement, then looked back at Shen Shi and frowned, "what''s the matter? How can she call you stone when she meets you?"


    The smile on Shen Shi''s face stagnated, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment, or he didn''t really understand When they were on the green fish island, Zhong Qingzhu and Zhong Qingzhu had been in trouble together. They helped each other for ten days under a rare Tiankeng. After that, their friendship improved a lot. But maybe it was because Zhong Qingzhu was shy, so she made a special agreement with Shen Shi. She called him elder martial brother Shen in front of people, and only called him when she met him in private Two tones of stone, a nickname that sounds closer.


    Just three years later, even Shen Shi felt that she was a little far away from her, but when Zhong Qingzhu met her, he called out the word "stone", which surprised Shen Shi. Just looking at Zhong Qingzhu''s heartfelt smile, he suddenly didn''t want to think too much, so he shrugged to sun you and said, "I don''t know, maybe I learned from you?"


    Hum, after that, he left his mouth behind him and went to learn from his friend


    When I came to Zhong Qingzhu, I didn''t see her for three years. She was already full grown. In the sea breeze and under the shade of trees, the sun was shining beside her. Her shyness and timidity are no longer good-bye. She looks at Shen Shi with a smile, calm and confident, just like the blooming flowers in spring, which is the most beautiful thing in her life What a beautiful season.


    Who have you ever met in the best time of your life?


    Have you ever been in a trance for a moment, have you ever had a surge of excitement, have you ever really wanted to give it all to one person?


    She stood there with a smile, watching the man slowly come to the body, three years did not see, once thought never to see him again here. She seemed to have a thousand words in her heart, and then she thought of the memory that she had on the herring island. It was just in the shade of the trees in the sun, but somehow she still couldn''t say it. Finally, she just said with a smile:


    "oh, you''ve grown a lot."


    Shen Shi laughed and touched his head.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu walk side by side, chatting about the changes and personnel in the past three years. As for sun you, just now he "suddenly" remembered that he still had an urgent task to do. He said hello to Shen Shi, saying that he would come back to find him, and then he walked away first.


    Between chatting and chatting, Shen Shi obviously feels that Zhong Qingzhu is more cheerful than when he accidentally left the Island three years ago. He is confident and generous in his speech and manner. With his beautiful appearance, he has the same amazing feeling as when he just came back to see Zhong Qinglu yesterday.


    "It''s a big change for women..." Shen Shi couldn''t help murmuring to himself.


    Who knows, Zhong Qingzhu''s ear is sharp. He steps closer to him and says, "what are you talking about, stone?"


    The sound of "stone" was light and friendly. Shen Shi disturbed his head and said, "I didn''t say anything."


    "Cut!" When Zhong Qingzhu looked at him, the corner of his mouth slightly tilted up and said, "that means that I speak ill of you. Hum, did sun you tell you something about me?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "no, no, I mean Er, actually, I just sighed, "three years no see, you are really different now."


    Zhong Qingzhu has a bright eyebrow. He looks at Shen Shi and says, "Oh, what''s different?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and looked at Zhong Qingzhu''s smiling face. Finally, he said honestly, "you are more beautiful now than when you were on the herring island before."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him and didn''t speak for a long time. Shen Shi suddenly felt a little at a loss and said, "what''s the matter? Why do you always look at me?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes narrowed slightly. A moment later, a gentle smile slowly appeared. She stepped out in the shade of the tree and walked forward, just around a gap. The sunlight fell on her body, which was extremely bright and warm. Then she looked back at Shen Shi, who was still standing in the same place, and waved her hand. She said with a smile: "come on, it seems that I haven''t seen you for several years. You can also learn to speak Good words to coax girls


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He shook his head and walked over. He said with a smile, "no, I''m telling the truth. Oh, just like when I came back to lingyao hall yesterday and saw Zhong Qinglu, she became very beautiful."


    The smile on Zhong Qingzhu''s face seemed to stop for a moment, but it was so fast that Shen Shi didn''t notice it. Then she asked him with a smile: "yes, my sister is a great beauty now. Do you think Who is more beautiful, me or her? "


    As if she asked casually, she looked at Shen Shi with a smile. Shen Shitan walked forward and said, "you are almost as beautiful as her."


    After taking two steps, Shen Shi suddenly finds something wrong. He turns his head and takes a look. He sees Zhong Qingzhu standing behind him, looking at himself. For a moment, he is confused and says, "what''s the matter?"With a smile, Zhong Qingzhu came over and said in a soft voice, "it''s nothing. Let''s go. By the way, just now you said that you chose a Book of the golden stone armor Taoism in the library? "


    Shen Shi breathes a sigh of relief subconsciously. To be honest, he just talked with Zhong Qingzhu, and somehow turns to her or Zhong Qinglu, who is more beautiful, which makes him feel very tangled and somewhat bored. Now that he has just returned to the mountain, what he wants most is that he can start to cultivate and improve his Taoism as soon as possible, and he doesn''t pay much attention to other places.


    But maybe Is that the problem is too difficult to solve, so I subconsciously avoid it?


    Shen Shi had such an idea in his heart, but when he heard Zhong Qingzhu mention the magic power of Taoism, he immediately got a boost. He forgot all those inexplicable thoughts and nodded to her.


    Along the way, the mountain road is quiet, and the two figures walk side by side to the direction of the viewing platform. When the broad and flat square appears in front of them, Zhong Qingzhu looks around as if he is looking for something. But after a moment, he doesn''t seem to see anyone. He turns back and goes forward with Shen Shi until he comes to a Hongjun pillar in the middle of the viewing platform.


    Standing at the foot of the giant pillar, looking up, it''s like seeing a giant, which makes my heart feel small. At the moment, the sky is clear and the sea is breezy. There are many disciples of Lingxiao sect walking around on the sea watching platform, or looking at the sea, or walking leisurely. They all look relaxed and comfortable.


    Zhong Qingzhu leaned back against the huge Hongjun pillar, looked at Shen Shi, frowned slightly, and said: "although you chose the gold and stone armor, it''s not bad, but there is no way to attack. In the future, if you want to go out and do some hunting or fighting tasks, I''m afraid it''s very troublesome."


    Although the words were tactful, Shen Shi could still hear the meaning of Zhong Qingzhu''s words and the light care. In fact, not long ago, sun you had said similar words, but Shen Shi naturally had his own ideas in his heart. Now he said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, and now I''ve chosen all of them. It''s too late to go back."


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep look at him and lowered his head slightly. After a moment, he sighed and said, "yes, I can''t regret it. And when you were on herring Island, it seemed that you were special He has his own opinions, but he is much better than me. "


    Shen Shi was just about to say something when he heard a cry of surprise in the distance:


    "ah, sister Zhong, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu turn their heads and see a man walking quickly from the direction of guanhaitai''s elixir hall. When they come near, Shen Shi suddenly feels familiar. After thinking about it, he remembers that the man with a round face and a jade box in his hand is the ji''anfu he saw when he was taking pills from the elixir hall yesterday.


    Ji''anfu walked to the nearest place and looked at Zhong Qingzhu with a smile. Just a moment later, he suddenly saw that he was standing next to Zhong Qingzhu and looked at his own Shen Shi with a look of surprise. He couldn''t help but was stunned. But after a moment, he turned his eyes and looked at Zhong Qingzhu with a look of eagerness in his eyes.


    "Younger martial sister Zhong, this is the second" solid spirit pill "you want. As you know, this kind of spirit pill is not easy to refine and expensive. In addition, it''s highly effective. It''s a kind of spirit pill that can break the environment and consolidate the foundation. So it''s rare to buy and take it. There''s no stock on the medicine rack in the spirit medicine hall. I found it after I went to danku to look for it carefully."


    A burst of beautiful woman said, he did not look at the head of the fire. These two young and beautiful women of the Zhong family have been regarded as the leading figures in the younger generation of Jin Hongshan''s disciples in recent years. Needless to say, their beauty is amazing, and their future talents are also amazing. In contrast, at present, Zhong Qingzhu has been directly recruited by elder lejingshan of the array hall, and his prospects are limitless. Being able to get her favor suddenly seems to lighten the bones of ji''anfu.


    Zhong Qingzhu took the jade box from Ji''an Fu, nodded with a smile, and said: "thank you, elder martial brother Ji, please."


    Ji Anfu laughed and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a small thing. By the way, younger martial sister Zhong, you want this solid elixir, but you have made a breakthrough recently. Tut Tut, I have long seen that you have extraordinary talent and a bright future. "


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles, but doesn''t say anything more. He reaches to his waist and wipes it. After a slight pause, Shen Shi notices that there doesn''t seem to be a ruyi bag hanging there. But a moment later, Zhong Qingzhu has another bag in his hand. As she moves it, it makes a clear and clear sound, and the bag looks rather heavy. What''s in it It''s not easy. Zhong Qingzhu handed the bag to ji''anfu and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Ji, this is Lingjing. Please count it."


    Ji Anfu took it and said boldly: "sister Zhong is joking. I can''t trust others. Can I trust you? In short, if you need any pills in the future, just come to lingyao hall and find me. "


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded with a smile and said, "well, thank you very much, elder martial brother Ji."


    Ji''anfu saw that she was smiling and beautiful. For a moment, she felt that she was in full bloom, and even had a feeling that she didn''t know where she was.But the next moment, he suddenly smile a stiff, see Zhong Qingzhu turned to face Shen Shi, but gently put the jade box into Shen Shi''s hand.


    At that moment, Shen Shi''s face showed a surprised expression, as if shaking his head and saying something to refuse, while Zhong Qingzhu shook his head slightly, gently but firmly grasped his hand to let him accept it.


    But ji''anfu couldn''t hear a word of these words. His eyes were just fixed on the jade box, which was gently stuffed into Shen Shi''s hand by Zhong Qingzhu. Looking at the white and gentle hand, he gently grasped the man''s hand with a kind of tender care.


    He gave out a silent roar in his heart, holding the hand with the Lingjing bag in an instant and grasping it hard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    "What are you doing?" Shen Shi slightly frowned and pushed back the jade box with the "solid spirit pill" and said, "the second grade spirit pill is valuable. How can I ask you to give me this thing for no reason?"


    Shen Rou thought that he would take the medicine from his hand when he came to the temple. But today, I came to see that you have broken through the situation. Isn''t that God''s will? Take it, stone. "


    Shen Shiwu shakes his head, but Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes are like water. He stares at him gently, softly, like anger, like joy. He is so amazing that he can''t speak for a moment. When Zhong Qingzhu saw that he would no longer refuse, his face was full of joy. Just as he wanted to say something, he realized that ji''anfu, who was not far away from him, was still standing in the same place. Looking at Shen Shi and himself all the time, his face was even more different.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and then relaxed. He turned to ji''anfu and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Ji, what else can I do for you?"


    Ji''anfu shook up slightly, seemed to wake up and said subconsciously: "Oh It''s OK. It''s OK. "


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded to him with a smile. Ji Anfu gave them a last look, then turned around with some difficulty and walked towards the hall of elixir.


    Shen Shi took a look at ji''anfu''s back. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly said, "this elder martial brother doesn''t seem to like me very much."


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. He looked back at ji''anfu again, thinking deeply. However, when he heard Shen Shi smile for a moment, he said: "forget it. Maybe I thought too much. I just came back yesterday. If it''s annoying so soon, isn''t it too bad for me to be a man?"


    Zhong Qingzhu laughed, looked at him with soft eyes, and said, "you''d better take this solid elixir as soon as you go back. This elixir is made by a famous teacher in our Dan Hall. It''s the best way to keep healthy."


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "then I''m not welcome. Thank you very much." After a pause, he said with a smile, "anyway, we''ve known each other for a long time, and we''ll all practice in Jinhong mountain. Although it seems that you are much better than me now, if you need any help from me, just open your mouth."


    But it seems that I nodded for a moment in the cave, and now I''m afraid that I''ll die in the dark


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and said, "how long ago, you still think so much."


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep look at him and then began to laugh.


    As the sea breeze blows, the sea view platform is peaceful and peaceful, with seven giant pillars towering like giants, as if they had never paid attention to the ants under their feet.


    After telling each other the location of the cave, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu separated on the viewing platform. Originally, Shen Shi wanted to go to the art hall to have a look. However, after accepting the "solid spirit pill" given by Zhong Qingzhu, Shen Shi hesitated for a while and decided to go back to his cave first.


    He just broke through the situation yesterday, even less than a day. Taking this solid elixir is the most effective time, which is of great help to stabilize his foundation and recuperate his elixir. So all the way down the mountain road from guanhaitai, through the forest corridor, he went back to the cool and humid valley where his cave was.


    The shade of ancient trees and the old vines and green leaves that seem to spread everywhere make the valley full of verdant green. Beside the mountain road, the stream flowing under the valley is also murmuring, which adds a sense of serenity to this place where few people come.


    Shen Shi saw a black figure lying in front of his cave. Needless to say, it was a little black pig. After being awakened by sun you in the early morning, little black pig, who had been sleeping all day yesterday, got excited. He didn''t mean to accompany Shen Shi to the guanhaitai for a stroll at all. Instead, he seemed very interested in the valley and went outside to play by himself.


    Anyway, this little thing has always been used to being wild. Shen Shi didn''t want to restrain him, so he yelled at the trees and said, "don''t run too far." then he left with sun you. In the middle, sun you made fun of him and said, "why don''t you keep a pet? Instead, I caught a black pig.".


    Shen Shi also smiles but does not speak. The origin of little black pig is related to the demon world. He really can''t tell sun you too clearly, so he has to deal with it perfunctorily. At the moment, seeing the little black pig playing all morning, and sure enough, he ran back, Shen Shi was also relieved. It seemed that he didn''t have to worry about it too much in the future.


    Little black pig''s perception is also quite sensitive. From a distance, he looks up to Shen Shi. Once he sees that Shen Shi is coming back, he immediately jumps up, trots all the way to Shen Shi''s feet, and rubs his legs and feet very affectionately. Shen Shi also smiles, touches the pig''s head, and then takes him back to the cave.


    When the stone gate was closed, the sound suddenly went away, and there was only silence around. Instead of running to the bedroom, little black pig looked around, and then went to the stone chambers next to the cave, as if trying to find out the situation of other places in the new home.Shen Shi laughs and doesn''t care about it. He goes back to his bedroom and sits down on the stone couch. After pondering for a moment, he first put the jade box containing the solid spirit Pill on the stone table at hand, took a deep breath slowly, and then closed his eyes.


    Under the mind, the Qi and channels of the whole body gradually emerge like a clear picture. However, what is different from the past is that the spiritual power that used to lie dormant in the Qi and channels of the whole body with a bit of laziness has disappeared. Instead, under the abdomen, there is suddenly a place as round as a bowl. All the spiritual power that the whole body absorbed in the past Lingli, like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, all gather here.


    In my feeling, the aura here is not the scattered aura in the past, but a perfect combination. The degree of solidity and refinement is more than doubled. This is the sea of Qi of monks, commonly known as Yufu, and because in the future, after the realm is improved, linglihua pill will be reborn from here, so it is also called Dantian.


    At the moment, Shen Shidan''s aura in the field is vast. It was yesterday that he opened up a sea of aura and gathered all his aura here. From this moment on, Shen Shidan really embarked on the path of cultivating the truth. However, this sea of Qi does not fluctuate. It does not look very quiet. Shen Shi knows that this is because the time to break the state is too short and the elixir field of Qi sea is not completely stable.


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of fluctuation is not a big problem. As long as ordinary monks practice for about a month and stabilize their foundation, they will naturally be able to melt and stabilize the elixir field, and then they can start to practice the Taoist supernatural power above the Ningyuan realm. However, Shen Shi now has a solid elixir in his hand, which is specially made for this purpose. After taking it, besides the miraculous effect of quickly stabilizing the elixir field and the sea of Qi, it also has a great effect on the spiritual power of the breaking monks themselves and the way of adapting to the new realm. Otherwise, it will not be called the second grade elixir made by Lingxiao sect.


    The girl, Zhong Qingzhu, is still careful.


    When Shen Shi was taking the solid spirit pill, he had this idea in his mind.


    Originally, it took him a month to consolidate his foundation and melt the elixir field. With the help of the solid elixir and the powerful elixir, it took Shen Shi only three days to completely stabilize his foundation in Ningyuan. At the moment, he only felt that his whole body was round and free, and his body was tough and strong, which was far better than the past. And the spiritual power gathered in the elixir field is very different from the time of refining gas. It is no longer as lazy and disobedient as it used to be. Instead, it is very tame.


    Shen Shi tried to cast the five elements in the cave. As expected, even if he didn''t use the mysterious power in meixinqiao acupoint, now he used the power in Dantian to activate the magic. His casting speed was also greatly increased. Basically, it took less than two breath to cast a first-order magic. If he used talisman casting, it would be more effective Compressed to about one breath.


    In this way, if Shen Shi was able to use the magic power of Dantian and meixinqiao acupoints, or if he could learn the golden stone armor in the future, the magic power he could use would be doubled, which made him very happy and full of confidence in his future practice. However, before that, Shen Shi soon found that he seemed to be in a familiar dilemma.


    Poor


    In this world, there is no way to practice. His double spiritual power directly results in his double consumption of spiritual crystal. After the monk broke through to the Ningyuan realm, he had a great increase in the consumption of Lingjing in his cultivation. He would use one Lingjing in almost two days. This is also the reason why lingxiaozong gives each ningyuanjing disciple 15 spirit crystals every month, which is to ensure everyone''s basic cultivation needs.


    But now these 15 spirit crystals are obviously not enough for Shen Shi, and they can only last him half a month at most. In the long run, although the consumption of Lingjing by the monks of Ningyuan realm is no longer particularly increased in the whole territory of Ningyuan after breaking the realm, it is basically the same level of consumption no matter in the initial stage, middle stage or high stage of Ningyuan, but it can''t stand the double amount of Shen Shi.


    So Shen Shi quickly mentioned the most important emergency to earn Lingjing in his heart.


    On the morning of the fourth day, Shen Shi, who had completely consolidated the foundation of Dantian, left the cave with little black pig, walked towards the sea watching platform, and started his own way to earn Lingjing. It was from this time on that he seemed to have a feeling that he really began to practice in Yuanjing.


    How can I earn the first Lingjing


    When I turned around, I felt the boundless sea in my heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    Little black pig always seems to be so happy. When he follows Shen Shi to guanhaitai, he runs all the way on the stone steps of the mountain road, and sometimes goes to the lush green trees on both sides of the road. He doesn''t know what he has done in it secretly. After a while, he runs out again and returns to Shen Shi, occasionally He rubbed a few times and was very intimate.


    As they approached the sea watching platform, the number of Lingxiao sect disciples around them began to increase obviously. When Shen Shi stood on the platform with seven Hongjun pillars and wide field of vision, he felt that the sea breeze was blowing towards him, the sky was high, the sea was wide, and the heaven and the earth were boundless.


    In the square around guanhaitai, there are many Lingxiao sect disciples walking around, especially near the important halls and pavilions. Maybe it was because he had already broken through the Ningyuan realm a few days ago that Shen Shi unconsciously took his time a lot. It seemed that he no longer felt the cramped feeling of that day, and the inexplicable pressure was much less.


    In the past few days, while staying in the cave to practice, he also carefully read the Lingxiao sect''s disciple rules and Haizhou geography records which he got back that day, so now he has a basic understanding of the daily practice life and all kinds of sect rules here. Lingxiaozong will give each ningyuanjing disciple 15 Lingjing every month, which is the most basic cultivation requirement. But anyone who has a little pursuit in cultivation knows that Lingjing can''t support the monk''s real full-scale cultivation.


    All kinds of elixirs, many rare spiritual resources, which one is not supported by a large number of spiritual crystals?


    As long as the disciples of Lingxiao sect reach Ningyuan and go to Jinhong mountain, all the restrictions on Qingyu island will be released. In other words, the gap of family background will be revealed after they go to Jinhong mountain. Those rich and powerful vassal families can use the Lingjing accumulated by the family to support their own disciples almost without restriction, which makes people like sunyou and the sisters of the Zhong family who come from aristocratic families have a great advantage and can avoid many detours. As for Shen Shi, an ordinary disciple who had no family to rely on, he had to spend a lot of time on how to earn Lingjing.


    Of course, this is not fair. Therefore, among the disciples of Lingxiao sect, there are often some estrangements between the sons of aristocratic families and the disciples of common people, forming two different circles. However, this is only a general statement. It''s important to know each other when making friends. Friends with good friendship on both sides are also seen from time to time, such as Shen Shi and sun you, which are not uncommon.


    Shen Shi naturally envies those aristocratic children who have a family to support Lingjing. However, compared with some of his classmates who are angry and resentful and often grumble, his attitude is very peaceful, and the reason is very simple. Looking at the scattered practitioners outside Lingxiao sect, he is already very lucky.


    All the way to the east side of the viewing platform, Shen Shi stopped outside a tall hall and looked up. He saw that the hall stood majestic, majestic, with vivid flying eaves, red painted pillars, dark green doors and windows, most of which were open. A large plaque was hung above the main door, and three big words were written on it: Guixin hall.


    The temples that can occupy the prominent position around the guanhaitai are very important places under the gate of Lingxiao sect. This hall of returning to the heart is no exception. Shen Shi has long known from the disciple GUI who introduced many rules and even the situation of Lingxiao sect that this hall of returning to the heart is just like the white crane hall on Qingyu island in Jinhong mountain. It is the gate that issues various tasks to all the disciples My palace.


    Such a place will naturally be one of the most popular places in the sect. The disciples of Lingxiao sect come and go in one after another, which is very lively. Shen Shi, along with the flow of people, takes little black pig into this huge hall.


    After entering the hall, there is no feeling of darkness in front of you. The doors and windows around the hall are bright and the light is sufficient, which is almost the same as that on the outer viewing platform. In the vast space of the hall, the most striking thing is the two stone walls standing in the hall, each tens of feet long. You can vaguely feel the aura flowing. One is white, and the other is dark gold. The colors are different, but they all have clear words It is as if these two stone walls are magic weapons that can not be underestimated.


    Shen Shi was also an eye opener. He had some conjectures in his mind. He went to a close place and had a close look. Sure enough, many words on the two stone walls were just the tasks issued by each hall entrance of the sect or directly as the sect of Lingxiao sect. Compared with the appearance of the stickers on the wooden boards in the white crane hall on Qingyu Island, they were really different on Jinhong mountain.


    Shen Shi chuckled in his heart, and then, like many Lingxiao sect disciples around him, began to read the mission words on the stone walls carefully. After looking at the two stone walls for a while, Shen Shi compares them back and forth, and finds some differences. On the white stone walls, there are relatively more ordinary tasks. The sect or Tangkou who promulgates the tasks will give more or less Lingjing rewards to the disciples who complete the tasks. Generally speaking, the rewards are not bad. The number of tasks on the golden stone wall is obviously much less than that on the white wall, but the number of disciples watching around the golden wall is really more. That''s because only the tasks on the golden wall will have a more important reward than the return of Lingjing, that is, the number of Xuanfu that sun you once mentioned to him yesterday.According to disciple Guizhong''s introduction, Shen Shi now has a clearer understanding of Xuanfu counting. He knows that although Lingjing is very useful under Lingxiao sect, some of the most important and high-end cultivation resources need this kind of Xuanfu counting, or the number of points obtained from Xuanfu.


    For example, below the second level of the elixir hall, all elixirs can be purchased and taken with Lingjing. However, once the third level is reached, the value of the elixir will soar. At the same time, some rare elixirs in this level can no longer be purchased with Lingjing. They can only be exchanged by consuming a fixed number of Xuanfu. On the other hand, when it comes to the elixirs of four grades and above, you can only count them with Xuanfu.


    Similarly, there are a variety of spiritual resources related to cultivation, including various minerals, arrays, spirit tools and magic weapons. The only exception is the secret volume of the ancient books of various Taoist and supernatural powers that the disciples themselves want to cultivate. All the supernatural and supernatural powers of Lingxiao sect, except that they can choose one of the seventeen skills for free when they just ascend the golden Hongshan mountain, can be used in the future All Taoist magic powers need to be exchanged by using Xuanfu count.


    Unless If a disciple has officially joined one of the 22 elites of Lingxiao sect, there will be no additional restrictions on the master''s teaching of his disciples.


    But of course, all this is far away from Shen Shi. In fact, less than half of the thousands of Pro disciples in Jinhong mountain are lucky enough to be valued by the immortal yuan Dan Jing and brought into the family. So Shen Shi doesn''t think too much now. The most urgent thing is to find some tasks and earn Lingjing first.


    However, after arriving at the Ningyuan realm, Lingxiao sect would no longer restrict its disciples to go out. For the cost of a spirit crystal, they could take the zongmen sea crossing boat to the mainland and go to all parts of Haizhou. So even if they didn''t take the zongmen task, they just had to do something outside, such as collecting medicine or hunting monsters, collecting spirit materials, and then selling them to shops in Liuyun city Can change to Lingjing.


    Shen Shi has some intention of this in his mind. However, the reward of the mission of zongmen is said to be better than that of running blindly. So he also carefully looks at the mission in Baibi. As for the mission of rewarding Xuanfu counting in Jinbi, Shen Shi has no choice but to give up after reading several mission introductions. The precious mission in return is more difficult than the mission in Baibi It''s not the slightest bit, it''s not the dangerous and unpredictable place that we have to face, it''s to look for some rare natural materials and treasures, and even some tasks directly stated that we have to deal with some level 4 and level 5 monsters, which have already been cultivated into demon Dan. They are really beyond Shen Shi''s ability. In desperation, he can only give up.


    If you have a chance to have strength in the future, go and have a look again. Shen Shi says to himself in his heart that the right way is always going step by step.


    After watching for a long time in Baibi, Shen Shi found that the task requirements here seem to be different from those in the past. Generally speaking, there is no fixed amount limit, but they all have clear and definite time requirements. For example, Dan Tang issued a task, which is to collect four kinds of spiritual materials such as Shiluo, yuquegen, spider grass and black toad skin within seven days There is no limit to the amount. The reward depends on the materials handed in. If you hand in only one or two of them, the amount of Lingjing you get is also average. But if you hand in four kinds of Lingjing at the same time with one set, the reward for Lingjing will be greatly increased, which is quite rich. However, the requirement is that you will not charge Lingjing after seven days.


    Shen Shi thinks about it. He remembers that the four kinds of spiritual materials, such as Shiluo, seem to be the main materials for refining a kind of "huasongdan". In terms of grade, they are already the third-order spiritual elixirs. Because of his previous experience in tianyilou, he knows these four kinds of spiritual materials very well, so he plans to see that if he has a chance, maybe he can try to do this task.


    While thinking about it, Shen Shi suddenly felt that someone had patted him on his shoulder from behind. He turned his head and saw that a beautiful woman was standing behind him, looking at him with a smile.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "Zhong Qinglu, are you here to see the mission?"


    Zhong Qinglu smiles slightly. Her eyes are as light as water. It seems that she unconsciously makes the people around her lose their color, leaving only her gentle smile in their eyes.


    "Yes." She looked at the task on the white wall with a smile and said, "eh, this is our Dan Tang''s task. Are you interested?"


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "that''s to say, come and have a look, but if you really want to do these white wall tasks, I''m afraid it will take some time to hone."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded and said, "well, when we first went up the mountain, we had been struggling for quite a long time at the beginning. Apart from that, it would take a lot of thought to go to the surrounding treasure lands where all kinds of spiritual materials are produced to explore the terrain."


    Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, looked at Shen Shi, with a faint smile, vaguely with a bit of comfort and gentleness, and said: "it seems that the broken barrier pill has a good effect. You''ve only been back to the mountain for a few days, and you''ll break the situation to Ningyuan."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "I''m lucky. OK, you look first. I''m going to make money." He said the last sentence with a bit of joke. Unconsciously, it seemed that there was a sense of familiarity with her on the herring island. At that time, it seemed that he could easily tell some jokes with this girl.I don''t know if she has a similar feeling. There is a strange but gentle expression on Zhong Qinglu''s face. After pondering for a moment, she suddenly stops Shen Shi who has taken a few steps, and then pulls him to a place where there is no one at the edge of the hall.


    Shen Shi was a little surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment, gave him a deep look, and then whispered:


    "you Do you remember our deal back then? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Shen Shi also suddenly silent down, looking at Zhong Qinglu for a long time did not speak, and Zhong Qinglu seems to be very patient, quietly standing there. After a while, Shen Shidao said, "I''ll be back."


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t mean to be tactful or tentative again, but said in a low voice: "this deal, I want to do it with you again."


    Shen Shi''s face flashed a trace of surprise. Looking at Zhong Qinglu, there was a trace of puzzled color in his eyes and said: "why? Now that you are in the state of Ning yuan, the rules of the school are no longer binding on you. Should the Zhong family have enough support for you? "


    Zhong Qinglu smiles, shakes her head gently, and wants to say nothing. Just looking at Shen Shi''s face, she hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said: "the situation in my house is not very good now."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and his heart was also shocked. Many years ago, when he just entered the Mountain Gate of Lingxiao sect, he had heard that among the hundreds of vassal families of Lingxiao sect, the four most powerful families are sun, Xu, Hou and Zhong. Among the four families, the Zhong family has the longest history of following Lingxiao sect. In the past, it was also a time of glory. However, in recent years, the talent of the clan has withered, and the momentum is not as good as before, plus the rising star For example, the sun family and other aristocratic families came out of sun Mingyang and other great people in Yuandan, so they fell behind, but they still maintained the position of the four aristocratic families.


    But now listen to the meaning of Zhong Qinglu, but it seems that the Zhong family even now this situation is somewhat difficult to maintain?


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t make him confused for a long time. Seeing that there was no one left or right, she told Shen Shi about her situation in a low voice. It turns out that the situation of the Zhong family has become worse and worse in recent years. Except that there is no pillar in the family today, the ability of several powerful people is also average. Of course, when it comes to this, Zhong Qinglu''s words are still euphemistic, but Shen Shi can hear something different, because now the patriarch of the Zhong family, if he remembers correctly, should be Zhong Qinglu''s real father.


    These are all internal reasons, but in addition, there is a more important reason. In recent years, the sun family, the first of the four families, is expanding rapidly. With the momentum of Mingyang immortal, who is now the second person in Lingxiao sect, no one in the vassal family dares to conflict with the Sun family, so in the past, many people shared the lucrative business and income equally Now most of them are occupied by the sun family.


    The Xu and Hou families are OK. There are also some people who can support the appearance in the family with a good foundation. There are many old contacts in the Lingxiao clan, so the sun family is still polite to the two families. They can take advantage of each other, but they are not very polite to the Zhong family. The weakness of the Zhong family has existed for many years, and it''s hard to see it. However, for those people in charge of the gaomen aristocratic family, they naturally knew it well. So over the past few years, the income of the Zhong family has shrunk sharply, either overtly or covertly. Now the income of this year is almost 30% of the original.


    For this reason, Shen Shi has a clear idea. No wonder Zhong Qinglu is so embarrassed that he has to spend a lot of money on alchemy. Both talent and financial support are indispensable. Even if Zhong Qinglu is a disciple of the sect who has shown extraordinary talent in alchemy, if he wants to go further, he needs a lot of resources. You know, alchemy is the best way The deeper the essence, the higher the cost, because with the improvement of the level of the elixir, the level of the elixir needed is also increasing. You can''t expect to use some first-class spirit herbs to refine high-level elixirs of third and fourth grade.


    At this time, Shen Shi suddenly thought of another thing. After hesitating for a moment, he looked at Zhong Qinglu and said in a low voice, "I remember you were always valued by Dan Tang. It''s said that elder Yunni, who presided over Dan Tang, also valued you very much. But after so long, he still didn''t bring you in. Is it possible that..."


    Zhong Qinglu gave a bitter smile. For the first time, there was a haze on her pretty face. She sighed and nodded: "you guessed it. Elder Yun did say something to me, but all her disciples, without exception, had to be proficient in refining three kinds of elixirs. In the past three years, I''ve been stuck in the Sanpin elixir. In terms of talent, I''m confident that I won''t lose to others, but... "


    This is what''s behind. Zhong Qinglu doesn''t say any more, but Shen Shi naturally understands the meaning of the words. The Zhong family is not as good as before. In addition, there are a large number of people with basic jobs there. They need money everywhere. I''m afraid there won''t be too many people who can support Zhong Qinglu. Just in this moment, Shen Shi suddenly felt another movement in his heart, but he suddenly thought that Zhong Qingzhu had given him a valuable solid spirit pill a few days ago.


    Zhong Qinglu is the eldest daughter of the Zhong family. She is still in a difficult situation. Zhong Qingzhu was born in a distant family. Although she has become a minor monk now, she certainly can not get more support from the Zhong family than Zhong Qinglu. Maybe the Zhong family is just a small sum to maintain her face. It''s just that under such circumstances, she even gave herself a solid elixir. This friendship is really great


    There was a trace of warmth in his heart, but he was always careful and seemed to notice something wrong. But before thinking deeply, Zhong Qinglu was a little worried and said in a soft voice: "in fact, if it''s just a lack of money and it''s accumulated over time, I won''t worry. It''s just elder Yunni If I''m too late in alchemy, I''m afraid she might change her mind. "Shen Shi nodded. No matter whether practicing Taoism or alchemy is any other practice, the clearest manifestation of a person''s talent is the speed of the progress of the realm. At that time, the first group of disciples who broke through to the high level of gas refining on the green fish island were naturally regarded as the most gifted ones. Of course, the same principle is also true in alchemy.


    Zhong Qinglu was able to refine the second grade elixir when he was in the air refining environment of Qingyu island. Naturally, he was gifted, so he was valued by elder Yunni. But now if he stuck on the crucial threshold of the third grade elixir for too long, no one can be sure that elder Yunni would change his view on her, or even formally accept her as an apprentice.


    There is a huge difference in the situation, and the key point is that in the past few years, it is no wonder that Zhong Qinglu is secretly anxious under the calm. But after Shen Shi understood these things, he still frowned and gave a bitter smile, saying:


    "I see what you mean, but But now you know my situation. The situation now is totally different from that on the herring island. The amount of spiritual materials needed in the Sanpin elixir prescription is too large. I want to help you, but I am powerless. "


    Zhong Qinglu shook her head and said in a low voice, "no, you misunderstood me. I don''t want you to give me Lingjing."


    Shen Shi was stunned. When they made that deal on the herring Island, it was clear that they went to the demon island to hunt and then sell the spirit material in exchange for the Spirit Crystal to her. How has it changed now? Now they have some doubts and say, "what do you need?"


    Zhong Qinglu said: "the main material, I just need you to give me some of the main materials needed in the Sanpin elixir prescriptions, and I will solve the rest of the auxiliary materials myself. Although my family is in a dilemma now, I can still give me some Lingjing every month. With my daily savings, I can barely support it, and as long as we can refine the Sanpin elixir..."


    Shen Shi nodded slightly to show that he understood Zhong Qinglu''s meaning. Alchemy costs a lot, and there is also a big or small chance of failure. But if he can master a certain alchemy technique skillfully, the return is also very high. At the same time, the higher the alchemist, the higher the level of the alchemy medicine, the greater the return. However, before reaching this level, the huge amount of consumption can not be supported by ordinary people. In addition, the more advanced alchemists are, the more demanding they are to their talents. Therefore, high-level alchemists are rare.


    If Zhong Qinglu can refine the value of Sanpin elixir skillfully, the return will be extremely rich.


    However, the main materials of Sanpin spirit elixir, whether it is spirit grass or other spirit elixirs such as demon elixir, mineral resources or all kinds of spirit elixir, must be at least above level 3. When it comes to this level of spirit elixir, it is worth a lot of money, needless to say, the key is that it is very rare. If it is related to monster, it is not easy to face a powerful opponent above level 3.


    What Shen Shi thought in his heart was that when Zhong Qinglu spoke so frankly, he didn''t hide it any more. He said to her straightforwardly, and said: "you know, I just broke through the situation, and my strength is just like that. If you''re in such a hurry, why don''t you go to other noble or rich colleagues in the clan, they should..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a sneer from the corner of Zhong Qinglu''s mouth. Then he turned his head and looked into the distance. Shen ShiShun looked into her eyes. There were a lot of people under the golden and white walls in the hall of returning to the heart, but many of them swept here intentionally or unintentionally. Most of them were looking at Zhong Qinglu''s beautiful face and posture, and many of them were hot eyes.


    Shen Shi suddenly fell silent and frowned. Then she saw Zhong Qinglu turn her head and look at him. After a long silence, she gazed at him deeply. There seemed to be some flickering evasion or strange light in her eyes, but finally she said quietly:


    "other people, I can''t believe it."


    The most important thing in a business or many other things, such as apprenticeship or marriage, is the so-called trust. If you can''t trust a person, how can you continue?


    In fact, the so-called "eternal faith" is not a long-term belief?


    I believe you, so I''m together.


    I believe you, so we can go together.


    The noise was far away, as if it was on the horizon. There was silence around him. In his eyes, only this quiet and beautiful woman was left.


    This is the first time in Shen Shi''s life that a woman said the word "Xin" to herself.


    He was at a loss for a moment, at a loss for a moment, but soon he looked up at Zhong Qinglu and nodded heavily.


    After leaving Guixin hall, Shen Shi accompanies Zhong Qinglu for a while, and goes back to the outside of the miraculous medicine hall. Zhong Qinglu asks him to wait for a while. After entering the hall, he comes out again after a while, with a piece of paper on his hand.


    Shen Shi took the white paper handed by Zhong Qinglu and looked at it. There were several lines of writing on the paper. The contents were the names of six kinds of three kinds of elixirs and the main ingredients of their prescriptions.


    Zhong Qinglu stood beside him and said in a low voice: "the main materials needed for refining the third-order elixir are rare. There are not many shops in the clan or Liuyun city. Even if there are, the price is too high for us to buy. If you go out to explore or do a mission, you should pay attention to these talents. It''s best to get them back when you have a chance, but you don''t have to force them. " Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, as if she had thought of something. After a moment of silence, she said,"Especially if there is any fierce and invincible high-level monster in the meantime, you don''t have to force, or just remember the place first, come back and call me. If we go there together, it will be better than one person."


    Shen Shi looked up at her in surprise, but he saw that after Zhong Qinglu finished, there was a faint blush on her face, but it seemed as if nothing had happened. Her eyes turned, but she looked away to the vast sea in the distance.


    When the sea breeze blows, her hair moves slightly, her clothes are flying, her complexion is clear, and she looks like a fairy in the wind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    When he left guanhaitai, Shen Shi subconsciously touched the Ruyi bag on his waist. Although he didn''t look through it, he still knew how much money he owned. Maybe it was also a talent born in the merchant''s family.


    Apart from the scattered things, he still has only the two second-class spirit grasses on hand, and after these days of cultivation, including Xiao Hei, he will eat one from time to time, so now there are only 19 spirit crystals left.


    It seems that this property is OK, but in fact, it''s no different from the shabby sanxiu outside the mountain gate. It''s urgent to earn Lingjing. Shen Shi sighs to himself, and naturally remembers what Zhong Qinglu and himself have just talked about. His pressure increases, but then he laughs and laughs at himself, thinking that what he promised is just to do his best. If the fruit can''t find the six main materials for refining the third grade elixir, there''s no way.


    Before going down the mountain, he went to the white wall of Guixin hall to have a close look, and wrote down the simplest tasks above. Then he went down the mountain to the wharf where the sea crossing fairy boat was parked at the foot of Jinhong mountain.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi finally thinks that apart from other things, the most important thing now is to earn a little Lingjing for himself. As for the ways to make money are various, everyone is different. But after Shen Shi thinks about it, he still thinks that collecting lingcao is the most appropriate and efficient way for his current situation.


    Although all the friars in the world know and most of them have done the business of collecting herbs, it''s not easy to do it well. We should not only be knowledgeable and have a keen eye, but also remember the external characteristics and medicinal uses of many spiritual herbs of different grades. We also need rich experience to judge the growing area of spiritual herbs In the year of lingcao, in fact, although countless friars took part-time jobs in medicine collecting when they were exploring in the wild, for most people, this kind of thing is tantamount to luck. If they are lucky, they dig a lingcao, but if they can''t, that''s all.


    After all, all things are born with spirit grass. After all, spirit grass is still a rare spirit thing. In addition, it''s hard to find it because it often grows in common vegetation. Not to mention that sometimes there will be monsters salivating and guarding spirit grass. That''s another danger.


    However, it''s not a big problem for Shen Shi to recognize lingcao. As for the location of lingcao, when he boarded the sea crossing fairy boat, he patted Xiaohei''s head and said with a smile:


    "it''s all up to you, Xiaohei."


    Little black pig looked up at him. Although he didn''t know where he was going, he hummed happily.


    Lingxiaozong''s sea crossing immortal boat is a large ship, which can hold at least hundreds of people. It leaves from jinhongshan every morning and returns at dusk. It is the only channel for lingxiaozong''s disciples to travel to and from Haizhou mainland, whose Taoist realm is not enough to fly in the sky.


    However, before embarking on the ship, there were several disciples stationed here to register with the people who boarded the ship one by one. Shen Shi was no exception. From the Lingxiao sect''s disciple rules, he also knew that it was a sect rule of Lingxiao sect. Although the sect no longer specially restricted the disciples to go out after the realm reached the Ningyuan realm, basically, ordinary disciples went out for two times As for those who need to travel all over the world for a long time, they need to report to the sect elders.


    After registering the name list and paying the fee for a spirit crystal, Shen Shi takes Xiao Hei on the sea crossing fairy boat. Then, amid the sea breeze and the sound of the sea birds flying in the wind, the sea crossing fairy boat slowly leaves the wharf and sails towards the mainland of Haizhou.


    All the way, the big ship rode the wind and waves very smoothly, and the speed was also quite fast. I don''t know if lingxiaozong had any skilled craftsmen who also exerted some magic powers on this big ship, so that it could have such a wonderful effect. For a long distance, it took the ship only about half an hour to reach the shore of Haizhou.


    On this day, Shen Shi looked around and saw that all of them were strange faces. When he got to the shore, these Lingxiao disciples got off the boat in turn. Some of them walked together in twos and threes, and many of them walked alone in different directions. They all had a definite number in mind and soon scattered.


    Shen Shi naturally walked alone. After walking to the north for a while, he could vaguely see the tall and majestic city of Liuyun city. However, he did not continue to walk to the big city. Instead, he took out a small book from Ruyi bag, with the words "geography of Haizhou" written on the cover. He opened it carefully, looked up at the direction, and then turned to the west of Liuyun city He strode along.


    Haizhou is the largest state in the south of Hongmeng continent. It has a vast territory and abundant resources. Since ancient times, it has been rich in various spiritual materials and many treasures. It is the most desirable fertile land for monks in the world. At the same time, it also provides for numerous monks and Xiuzhen sects, among which Lingxiao sect is the most famous sect in the world.


    The geography of Haizhou in Shen Shi''s hand is a book given to his disciples by Lingxiao sect. It introduces the geography of Haizhou in detail, and more importantly, it marks the treasure land rich in spiritual materials. After all, most of the cultivation depends on themselves. It''s the only way for every monk to go out and explore for various opportunities.Baodi is just a common name. It usually refers to those places with abundant aura. There are more and more concentrated spiritual materials than other places. At the same time, it often attracts many fierce monsters to gather here. Therefore, Baodi is also a dangerous place. However, the monster itself is often a kind of spiritual material pursued by the monks, so many monks are flocking to the treasure land. The difference is that different treasure lands have different risks. Generally speaking, the higher the level of spiritual material produced, the higher the level of monster and so on, and the stronger the combat power, so it is easy to die.


    It''s just the way to cultivate immortals. Where can it be smooth?


    After thinking about this, Shen Shi chose to go to a treasure place called "dafengya", which is about 180 miles west of Liuyun city. According to the records of Haizhou geography, there are a lot of spirit grass in this place, most of which are grade one or grade two. Occasionally, there are three kinds of spirit grass, and there are also monsters, which are similar to this grade.


    Considering his own situation, Shen Shi chose dafengya in the end. In fact, lingcao is the second. The key is that the monsters here are not too fierce. With his current Taoist strength, if he really wants to face the last third-order monsters who have gathered the demon elixir, he will be more or less.


    Maybe after earning some Lingjing, it''s time to go to the art hall to learn a second-order art?


    Shen Shi thought in his heart that he was much better than ordinary people when he went all the way. Especially when he got to the Ningyuan realm, he went up a step compared with the previous realm of refining gas. So about noon, Shen Shi took Xiao Hei to dafengya.


    The place name is dafengya. In fact, it should still be a small mountain range that occupies tens of miles around the place. The highest peak is abrupt, and a cliff is particularly eye-catching. It is said that when you get to the top of the mountain, the wind is very strong, and ordinary people can''t even stand on it. Therefore, the name of dafengya has been handed down.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, Shen Shi looked at the surrounding terrain. He saw a winding mountain road. The mountain was gentle, and several mountain tops were undulating. There were many green trees on the mountain. It was obviously a place with abundant vegetation, which was also the most suitable place for the growth of spiritual grass.


    He nodded, looked at Xiaohei, who was standing beside him and seemed to be looking at the mountain. He gently kicked his butt with his feet. Then when Xiaohei looked over, he stretched out five fingers and said with a smile: "five spirit grass, change a spirit crystal."


    The little black pig swished out and ran forward on the mountain road, looking very excited.


    Shen Shi laughed and followed him forward.


    An hour later, Shen Shi went up to the top of the first hill. In his Ruyi bag, there were seven more spirit grasses and one less spirit stone.


    Seven spirit grasses are of the same quality, which is not a special surprise, but the speed of harvesting and collecting spirit grasses is also good. However, what bothers Shen Shi a little is that after finding five spirit grasses and exchanging one Spirit Crystal from Shen Shi, little black pig suddenly starts to get old problems and starts to slouch. He perfunctorily deals with them all the way. After finding two spirit grasses, he has nothing to gain.


    "I knew that. At the beginning, I should have said ten spirit grasses, no, twenty spirit grasses for one Spirit Crystal." Shen Shi looked at the lazy pig with the piece of Lingjing in his mouth, shaking his head and laughing bitterly.


    It''s just that Xiao Hei is lazy, and Shen Shi doesn''t have a good way to use it, but it''s too early to turn around. He takes the pig to walk around Fengfeng cliff, and at the same time, he opens his eyes and looks around, trying to find out for himself.


    It''s just that without little black pig''s keen sense, the search for lingcao suddenly becomes extremely difficult. Shen Shi has been searching for lingcao for a long time on the top of the mountain, and even stepped into a lush grass for a long time in the middle. It can be said that he has spared no effort, but still has nothing to gain.


    Before he knew it, Shen Shi realized that it was not easy for those scattered practitioners in the world to practice. They had no ancestral school or support. If they wanted to practice Taoism, they had to rely on themselves to earn every bit of Lingjing.


    Another hour later, when he went down from the first hill to a canyon in the middle, the number of spirit grass in Shen Shi''s Ruyi bag was still only seven.


    "I can''t live any longer!" Shen Shi spat out a little depression in his chest, sat down with his back against the trunk of a big tree, and said to Xiao Hei who was beside him.


    Little black pig looks at him and grunts twice. He seems to be in a good mood. It seems that he doesn''t agree with Shen Shi''s felling. At the same time, the Spirit Crystal in his mouth spits out and rolls back. It can be seen that the light on it is dim.


    Shen Shi snorted, patted his head behind him and said, "if you can''t find the spirit grass, I''ll kill you later and sell meat in Liuyun city!"


    The little black pig whirred twice. He looked very dissatisfied. He even stood up and shook his tail twice.


    Shen Shi laughs and gives it a push. Unexpectedly, little black pig doesn''t retreat. Instead, he comes to him and starts to push him with his head. It seems that he wants to push Shen Shi away.


    Shen Shi said, "don''t make trouble." Then he pushed Xiaohei away with his hand. Unexpectedly, Xiaohei pig continued to arch his body again. Shen Shi couldn''t bear its entanglement and had to stand up."Well, I''ll make a joke. Who can really kill you to sell meat?"


    Little black pig grunted twice, but he stood where Shen Shigang had just sat, and then knocked twice with a pig''s hoof on the open space under the tree.


    Shen Shi frowned slightly, squatted down, looked at the ground and said in amazement, "what do you mean?"


    The little black pig grunted twice, the pig''s head swung and walked away.


    Shen Shi stares at the black pig, who pretends to be stingy. After thinking about it for a while, he tries to dig in the field. As the soil layer gradually opens up, a gray brown tuber appears in the soil. It''s ordinary to look at, but Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly brighten and a smile comes to his mouth.


    Just at this time, suddenly a voice with a sense of surprise came from the side: "eh, this is the second grade of lingcao Shiluo!"


    With this sound, two men and a woman turned out from behind a big tree about a foot away. Their eyes fell on the strange tuber at hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Shen Shi''s smile with a little joy faded quickly, grabbed Shiluo in his hand, then slowly stood up and turned to look at the two people who suddenly appeared. And before some lazy little black pig seems to be alert, put away the lazy like, went to Shen Shi''s feet, two small eyes staring at the two uninvited guests.


    The man and the woman were obviously monks with Taoist virtues. The man had high eagle eyes, high nose and a bit of coldness. He looked like a domineering posture. The woman beside him was quite beautiful, with a floating figure and her clothes close to the body and cool. His chest was a bit white and greasy, with a deep snow-white groove. In addition, there was a touch of romantic charm between his eyes and eyebrows Get rid of a hot girl.


    Just now, the surprise cry was just what the woman called out. At the moment, she leaned close to the man, smiling, pointed to the Shiluo in Shen Shi''s hand, and gently took the man''s arm with her hand. In a soft voice, she said, "brother Hou, that''s the second grade lingcao Shiluo. It''s worth a lot of Lingjing."


    Shen Shi frowned and his face sank. He looked coldly at the two men and women in front of him. Sure enough, the eagle eyed man changed his face after listening to the charming woman''s words. He snorted to Shen Shi and said:


    "what are you looking at, smelly boy? You will throw Shiluo here, and I will spare your life!"


    As a rule, Shen Shi changed his clothes when he went down the mountain and across the sea. Although he often had face when he went out in the clothes of Lingxiao sect''s disciples, there were so many enemies in the dark because of Lingxiao sect''s great fame. Suddenly, the people in the wilderness were plotted against for no reason, and there was no place to find revenge. So what he is wearing now is ordinary clothes, not the clothes of Lingxiao sect disciples. Others can''t see the identity of his Lingxiao sect disciples. Looking at the man''s ferocious manner, most of them regard him as a mediocre monk.


    Shen Shi naturally won''t be scared to leave Shi Luo behind by his roar. Over the years, he has been used to life and death. This threat doesn''t hurt him at all. He took a look at the man and swung it casually. Shiluo disappeared for a moment, but he took it into Ruyi bag directly in front of the two men.


    Then, he calmly looked up at the two men and women who wanted to rob. After a little pause on the man, he glanced over the charming woman standing on one side. The woman was stunned at first, and seemed to be surprised, but then he was close to the fierce man, smiling, and her eyes were as gentle as water, which seemed to flow out Generally, looking at the man from time to time, he showed a bit of admiration and coquettishness, like adding firewood to the fire, which made the man seem to be burning all over his body, and his arrogance became more and more arrogant.


    Seeing that Shen Shi didn''t pay any attention to himself and put Shiluo in Ruyi''s bag, the man suddenly burst into a rage. In addition, the coquettish and infuriating woman was beside him, looking up at him with that strange and coquettish look. For a moment, he just felt ashamed and said angrily, "do you want to die?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said coldly, "what do you mean, sir? I found this Shiluo first. If I don''t give it to you, I want to die? "


    The man''s eyes flashed fiercely. He stepped forward and seemed to want to start. But the charming woman beside him suddenly pulled him. Then he said, "don''t be ignorant, brother. Do you know who he is?"


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh? Please give me your advice. "


    The coquettish woman turned her head and looked at the man. Her body got closer to the man intentionally or unintentionally. What''s more, she even touched the man''s arm with her plump chest intentionally or unintentionally. Suddenly, he saw the man''s eyes all the time, looking at what he wanted to do. Facing the woman''s coquettish eyes, he straightened his chest subconsciously He sneered and said nothing.


    Then the woman chuckled and said, "I''ll tell you, don''t be scared. He is the eldest son of the Hou family of Lingxiao sect, Hou Yuanwang! "


    Shen Shi''s face changed and he was stunned when he heard the word "lingxiaozong". However, after listening to the woman''s words, his face was a bit shocked. The charming woman over there thought that he was really frightened by lingxiaozong''s great name, and she was a bit elated for a moment. She laughed softly.


    Of course, it is impossible for the vassal aristocratic family to wait for Lingxiao sect. If the children of the aristocratic family did not join the sect, they would not represent the power and reputation of Lingxiao sect. However, no one knows that the vassal family has always been closely connected with the clan. In a vulgar way, it depends on the master to beat a dog. Generally speaking, ordinary casual practitioners do not dare to provoke the vassal family. Otherwise, once there is a conflict, they will call a few disciples of the clan to help them. What do you do? The Hou family is the top of the vassal families, and has always been one of the four families. Most of their children are in lingxiaozong. This kind of momentum, at least in the area near LiuYun City, is enough to walk horizontally.


    But just when the woman''s elation was revealed, and the man was also a little proud, preparing for the next moment that the humble sanxiu opposite would offer Shiluo with both hands, and then run away with his tail between his hands, he saw that the young man, instead of doing so, looked at the man after thinking for a moment, with a trace of doubt, and said:"On the other side of the Hou family, if I remember correctly, today''s eldest son is not Hou Yuanliang. Who are you? Why dare you call yourself the eldest son of the Hou family?"


    As soon as the words were asked, the face of the man and the woman on the other side changed. Hou Yuanwang''s face turned red and his eyes were fierce. He looked like he was about to kill and vent his anger. The charming woman was also startled. It seemed that she was very surprised. When she looked at Shen Shi''s eyes, she seemed to look more like a dead man.


    "You want to die!"


    A moment later, Hou Yuanwang roared, but suddenly rushed over, fierce, and the charming woman was still standing in the same place, did not mean to move.


    Shen Shi looks at Hou Yuanwang rushing in. He is also confused. It seems that his words just now accidentally touched this guy''s dead spot. Is that why he is so angry? But he clearly remembers that Hou Yuanliang was one of the new disciples who joined Lingxiao sect when he was 12 years old. Although they didn''t really communicate with each other, he still knows the general situation.


    The eldest son of Hou''s family is Hou Yuanliang, which is widely recognized. He even remembers Hou Sheng, the fat man who had a conflict with him at baixianyan. But apart from that, he has never heard of Hou Yuanwang.


    Is it a sidekick? But the side branch children can''t claim to be the eldest son of the Hou family. That''s the only way to call them.


    These thoughts flashed through his mind like lightning. For a moment, he couldn''t understand the origin of Hou Yuanwang. He just watched Hou Yuanwang rush to him in a flash. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. He still used his strength to jump aside. After all, the Hou family is the leader of the vassal family. Shen Shi has just returned to the sect, and now he only wants to practice at ease. He really doesn''t want to cause such a trouble.


    After he advanced to Ningyuan realm, his physical agility was greatly improved. He was faster and faster than before. He easily avoided Hou Yuanwang''s powerful blow. At the same time, he also realized that Hou Yuanwang was not very high in one round. He should only have the high-level appearance of gas refining realm.


    The realm is lower than himself. Naturally, there is nothing to be afraid of. Shen Shi is also relieved. He just wants to say two words to show his identity, and then he leaves. Anyway, Shiluo has got it. It''s just a waste of time to entangle with this guy. But when he was ready to speak, he suddenly saw a ferocious color on Hou Yuanwang''s face, and a strong palpitation in his heart.


    That''s the crisis premonition he had in the demon world in the past when he was fighting for life and death.


    There was almost no more thought. With a low roar, Shen Shi retreated quickly, as if he had almost been bitten by a snake. At the same time, a dazzling white light burst out in Hou Yuanwang''s hand. The sharp sound of "whoosh" suddenly sounded, and more than a dozen small steel needles rushed towards Shen Shi.


    If he is near, even with Shen Shi''s agility, he can''t avoid these steel needles. But he just stepped back, and finally narrowly escaped the steel needles. A moment later, he just heard the sound of banging. These steel needles stabbed into the ground where he was standing, leaving more than a dozen marks A small hole, even in the middle of a very fast hard stone, is also like cutting tofu in general directly pierced in the past.


    Looking at the small holes in the stones on the ground, Shen Shi felt a chill surge on his back. The steel needle was so sharp that he was really going to be shot. Even if he was the body of Ning Yuan Jing, he would have to be pierced out of more than ten blood holes at once. The end is really unknown.


    Then he looked up at Hou Yuanwang again. His face was as gloomy as water. At the same time, he was on the alert. Everything is possible in this world. He killed Qian Yi of Ning Yuan Jing with the way of refining gas. Why is he relaxed now when the situation is reversed?


    His mind flashed over the idea like lightning and flint, but Shen Shi''s body made a counterattack immediately. At the critical moment of life and death, who cares whether your surname is monkey, horse or pig!


    A touch of black light, instantly lit up.


    At the moment when the steel needle was shot out, Hou Yuanwang''s face had a glimmer of satisfaction. This "thin scale needle tube" was made by Tiangong hall, which is famous for refining utensils. It is insidious and powerful. Because of the use of machine frame, the friars in the realm of refining Qi can control it, but the steel needle is enough to cause fatal damage to the friars at the beginning of Ning yuan realm. This is a valuable weapon given by his father in the past. It is a weapon for him to defend himself and protect his life. In the past, he even used it to kill two people in the Ningyuan realm. As for the monks in the gas refining realm, one died when he saw one. It can be said that there is no way to go against it.


    However, just as he was about to harvest this son of a bitch who was unknowingly offending himself and robbed the shilaolingcao, he even felt a little impulsive. After killing this son of a bitch, he wanted to find a place to make the angry nun feel comfortable. However, he was shocked to see that Shen Shi didn''t know how to suddenly wake up, and one of them tossed and retreated ahead of time, which turned out to be dangerous Narrowly escaped the fine scale needle.Hou Yuanwang''s face suddenly changed. An ominous premonition flashed in his heart. He subconsciously wanted to shout something out. When he moved out of the Hou family to support himself, he suddenly felt that there was a sudden black light in front of him, and a strange black light had fallen.


    Witchcraft, blood poison.


    The next moment, Hou Yuanwang suddenly felt numbness and strange itching on his face. He subconsciously reached out and touched it. When he put it in front of his eyes, he saw a few spots of blood on his palm. The blood was black.


    "Ah


    The body of Jiao Mei was a little frightened, but the monk''s face trembled from a distance.


    Hou Yuanwang was shocked and instinctively felt that it was not good. He turned around and wanted to run away. As for the nun, she couldn''t care about it now, but she moved for a moment. Suddenly, there was darkness in front of her eyes. The blood came out of his eyes and he couldn''t see anything. Suddenly, her body sank again, like a heavy load on her body, and her steps couldn''t go out for a moment.


    Technique ¡¤ sinking earth technique.


    Hou Yuanwang is not an ignorant man. Although he has ordinary talent, he has practiced it and knows a little about the five elements. At the moment, he is shocked and can''t believe it. How can this man''s casting speed be so fast?


    However, in the scream of the nun, this doubt soon became his last doubt. Shen Shi, who almost died carelessly, was so surprised and angry that he didn''t leave his hand at the moment. The five elements technique was applied with all his strength. The aura of each technique flashed out in an instant, and three attack techniques were released. Two fireball techniques and one water archery technique were fighting in Hou yuan Look at the body, there is no water.


    With a few dull sounds, Hou Yuanwang''s whole body was knocked out. His chest was so big and dark, and there was a blood hole in the middle, which was obviously pierced by water archery. In the light of fire and water shadow, he was killed by Shen Shi in an instant, and he didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    After a while, a dull sound came, and Hou Yuanwang''s body fell to the ground powerlessly from mid air, bringing up several dust. Shen Shi looked at the face in the distance and frowned slightly. Although there was only one blood poison technique, the black dirty blood on Hou Yuanwang''s face kept oozing. The power of this technique seemed to be a little stronger than when he just returned to the realm of return.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, then slowly turned around and faced the pale and frightened pretty nun.


    The woman''s body trembled and her eyes were full of fear. After looking at Shen Shi for a moment, she slowly came over. It seemed that she could not restrain her fear and sat down on the ground.


    His clothes were messy and his body trembled slightly. Even the snow-white powder on his chest showed more softness. The valleys and peaks seemed to catch fire at a glance. He was born to be the devil to seduce men. The next moment, she came out crying and suddenly rushed to Shen Shi''s feet. Her body trembled and the spring light flowed. She pitifully cried to Shen Shi and begged:


    "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, whatever you want me to..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    Shen Shi took a step back, only felt that there seemed to be some dazzling but soft white light in front of him, which was dazzling. In his life, he had never really seen a woman so cool and attractive, and he could not help his throat drying. But he was calm after all. After a while, he looked away slightly and said coldly:


    "you get up first."


    The woman, however, seemed to be greatly frightened. She wept endlessly. She just sat in front of him and sobbed: "master, don''t kill me. Please spare my life."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "what do you call me?"


    The woman secretly raised her eyes and looked at him for a moment. Her sobbing voice didn''t stop. She only cried over there: "master, we have eyes that don''t know Taishan. We don''t know you are the master of ningyuanjing, so..."


    Shen Shi suddenly interrupted her and said, "how do you know that I am the Taoist of Ning Yuan Jing?"


    The woman was stunned for a moment and said carefully: "if If you are not the way of Ning Yuan Jing, how can you cast so fast? "


    Shen Shi was silent and didn''t say anything more. The woman was sitting on the ground in fear of moving. She was afraid that if she was careless, she would offend the young man who looked young, but was determined to kill. After a long time, Shen Shi said faintly, "what''s the origin of Hou Yuanwang and what''s the relationship with Hou family? Please tell me."


    The woman had been crying like a pear blossom with rain before. She was charming and pitiful. She was also charming. It seemed that Shen Shi was not as lustful as an ordinary man, and she had no bottom in her heart. When she heard Shen Shi''s question, she hesitated for a moment, and then she spoke out.


    It turns out that Hou Yuanwang is really a member of the Hou family. He was born to Hou Yongchang, who is now the head of the Hou family. In terms of age and seniority, he is also Hou Yongchang''s first son. That''s why he was called the eldest son.


    However, one thing that everyone in Lingxiao sect, including Liuyun city and other aristocratic circles, knows is that Hou Yuanliang is the eldest son of the Hou family, but Hou Yuanwang is not known. In fact, the reason is very simple. Hou Yuanwang was the illegitimate son of Hou Yongchang, who was born to a woman outside the room for a while.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not uncommon in aristocratic families. There are many powerful and rich people with three wives and four concubines. In ordinary aristocratic families, even if they are raised by concubines as the eldest son of the common people, they are their own flesh and blood. But when it comes to the Hou family, it''s different, because Hou Yongchang''s later marriage is a family marriage, and his wife is the daughter of the sun family. In other words, it''s the daughter of elder sun Mingyang, who is now in the limelight of Lingxiao sect.


    What''s the momentum of the sun family now? In recent decades, it has already surpassed all the vassal families. Even if the Hou family is in front of the sun family, it is necessary to avoid three points. Hou Yongchang married a young lady of the sun family, who is rebellious and unwilling to tolerate a grain of sand. In addition, her family is strong. It is said that she is deeply loved by Mingyang. She has always been spoiled. So not long after she married Hou Yongchang, she took the clothes collected by Hou Yongchang and did not dare to have a second word.


    Soon after her marriage, miss sun got pregnant again. She gave birth to lin''er all the way smoothly, which is now hou Yuanliang. As a result, her position in the Hou family is even more stable. No one dares to go against her. Everyone knows that it is the master mother who is in charge of the Hou family.


    In this case, Hou Yuanwang was driven out of the Hou family''s house early, and he couldn''t return to his home, so his situation can be described as miserable. However, Hou Yongchang was compassionate. Although he was afraid of his wife, he secretly sent someone to take care of his other son. And because of his guilt, he was used to Hou Yuanwang all the time. In addition to strictly forbidding him to do anything to offend Miss Sun''s family, he was too lazy to do anything.


    Hou Yuanwang grew up like this. He was unruly and stubborn. As an adult, he became a little bully in Liuyun city. He often went out to do evil under the name of Hou family, and bullied men and women. However, he still has a little sense of mind. The bullies are ordinary people or humble monks. So although he has a bad reputation over the years, no one can help him because of the prestige of Hou family.


    As for the nun, her name is Ling Chunni. She is an ordinary monk who passed by Liuyun city recently. A few days ago, Hou Yuanwang, a villain, took a fancy to her. She was forced by all kinds of means and had no choice but to give up


    Shen Shi shakes his head slightly when he hears about his family. He is too lazy to pay attention to the dirty things in these noble families. However, when he hears Ling Chunni talking about himself later, he is obviously insincere, and then he hears the flaw. Shen Shi tenses his face and asks her questions. In the middle, he scares her and makes Ling Chunni almost cry again. At last, he has to admit that she is actually a native of Liuyun city. She grew up in Liuyun city since childhood. Because of a coincidence, she has acquired some unimportant inheritance skills. Now, she has been practicing in the middle level of the refining realm.


    It''s not easy to walk on the road of free cultivation, and Ling Chunni is no exception. Her parents died early, and she has no ability to earn Lingjing for her own cultivation. Sometimes she even has some difficulties in supporting herself. Later, when she grew up, she found that although she had nothing, she still had a beautiful face and a figure that many men coveted. For this desire, many men were willing to give her Lingjing.And she gradually, also get used to this kind of life, as for and Hou Yuanwang, it''s really that Hou Yuanwang salivates this beauty when he meets her by chance, and Ling Chunni also takes a fancy to Hou Yuanwang''s generosity. This man''s talent is general, but he can always get a lot of Lingjing from that old man''s hand to enjoy all day, and then he colludes with her.


    Shen Shi heard the story of these two people, but they were both annoying and disgusting. He frowned and said, "then why did you come to dafengya, when Yuanwang was still so arrogant, you would die if you didn''t like people?"


    Ling Chunni shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "he just wanted to bring me here. I''m too low in my daily life, and I don''t know how to defend myself, so I never leave Liuyun city. He saw that in the city, I had been hanging his appetite and refused to I''m afraid of the mountains, so I want to take it to the wilderness... "


    Ling Chunni''s words are not enough, but Shen Shi understands what she means. Ling Chunni thinks that Hou Yuanwang is a fool with a lot of money. He just wants to get more Lingjing from him in Liuyun city. As a result, Hou Yuanwang doesn''t seem to be a vegetarian. He doesn''t know what to do, so he just takes Ling Chunni out of the city Cliff to, presumably, is also a misguided mind.


    But Shen Shi turns to think that the woman seems to have guessed Hou Yuanwang''s mind, but finally she follows him. I''m afraid that the mind is the result of half push, so she wants to trip Hou Yuanwang and take more Lingjing.


    This man and woman are not good people.


    Shen Shi ponders here, but Ling Chunni over there is uneasy. She is humble. She has always been among the powerful monks by virtue of her beauty. She is the most observant. Looking at Shen Shi''s expression at the moment, she seems to have some bad meaning. Her heart suddenly sinks, and a mist rises in her soft eyes, and she cries in front of Shen Shi.


    What worries Shen Shi at the moment is Hou Yuanwang. It was this guy who took the initiative to rob his Shiluo just now, and then he schemed to kill him. It''s obvious that he is an arrogant and domineering master. Shen Shi doesn''t regret killing him. It''s nonsense. If he doesn''t kill himself, he will be killed? But Hou Yuanwang''s surname is Hou after all, and he has a father who is the head of the Hou family. He''s afraid to spread it out. He''s in a lot of trouble.


    Ling Chunni was crying. She saw Shen Shi frowning and looking at Hou Yuanwang''s corpse. Her face was indecisive. Her mind was smart. In a moment, she suddenly thought of something. She stood up and said: "master, you If you let me go, I swear to God that I will never talk about today to a second person! "


    Shen Shi gave her a cold look, but he didn''t mean to believe it. Ling Chunni gritted her teeth and said, "I know you don''t trust me, but Chunni has said it clearly. Even if I go back and report it to Hou''s family, they will come to you for trouble, but for one thing, I don''t know your origin, and I can''t find it. For another thing..." She laughed miserably and said, "it''s too shameful to be a family like the Hou family. When I get the news, no matter whether I can get revenge or not, I''m afraid it will kill me first, and then I''ll tie a stone and throw it into the sea."


    Shen Shi''s face was only slightly moved at this time. Looking at this woman, she was somewhat impressed. Unexpectedly, she was mediocre and had a good eye. It seemed that although the situation of sanxiu was bleak, everyone had their own desire and idea of struggling to survive.


    "Please spare my life..." She bowed down again, tender and pitiful. Her clothes fluttered, revealing a vast white and greasy spring scene. The mountains and valleys made her reverie. Shen Shi hesitates for a moment, and finally feels that he still can''t do this killing method. It''s hard to say whether his conscience can''t bear it or whether he is really touched by the woman''s coquettish face and hot figure. But Shen Shi thinks it''s the former.


    He didn''t want to stay here any longer. He turned around and said hello to Xiao Hei. Then he strode away. Before he left, he finally told Ling Chunni, "remember what you say and take care of your mouth."


    Looking at Shen Shi''s back gradually walking away, Ling Chunni''s tight body slowly relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief. Standing in the same place, she was stunned for a long time. She looked around blankly, and suddenly fell on Hou Yuanwang''s corpse who fell on the ground.


    Ling Chunni stares at the corpse for a long time, and suddenly rushes over. He doesn''t have any scruples about the delicate and delicate temperament that he cares about most. He kicks on the head of Hou Yuanwang, and at the same time, he says: "bastard, I think this place takes advantage of my mother. I deserve to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    After a long time in Fengfeng cliff, we can see that it is almost dusk. Although the sky is still bright, the sun is already to the west, reflecting several sunset clouds in the western sky.


    Shen Shi came down from the top of the mountain, and the little black pig followed him. He seemed to be in good spirits, but Shen Shi was not in a good mood. His harvest this day was much worse than he had expected. So far, there are only nine spirit grasses in his Ruyi bag, and only one of them is the second grade spirit grass, which is Shiluo.


    Of course, the main reason for this situation is that little black pig doesn''t work hard. Since he got today''s Lingjing, the little thing is lazy. He hums and perfunctorily, which makes Shen Shi helpless. At the same time, it also makes Shen Shi''s dream of making money and becoming rich come to nothing.


    But now and then, it seems that Shen''s eyes don''t rub with his little pig''s, so he doesn''t feel like he''s running down the road.


    Shen Shi had no choice but to complain about it. After a few words, he still shook his head with a bitter smile and gently kicked the little black pig''s butt. Then he continued to walk towards the outside of Fengfeng cliff. At the same time, he thought to himself: it seems that it''s not very feasible to rely on the little black pig to find lingcao to earn Lingjing in large quantities, but now he has no other way except this one He has a better way to make money.


    Do you want to sell talismans in Liuyun city?


    Shen Shi shakes his head slightly. It''s not that he didn''t think about selling talismans, but he was soon rejected. Although he is really good at making first-order five element talismans with his current ability, it takes a lot of energy to make talismans, especially making a lot of talismans, for fear that it will affect his cultivation. Second, though the price of talismans is not high Fei, but the use is very narrow. Monks who have not practiced the corresponding five elements can''t use it. However, with the decline of the five elements, few people will buy talismans. So it may be possible to make some talismans and sell them for money, but if you want to sell them in large quantities, no shop will buy them.


    And the most important thing is that it''s hard to make talismans in the world. It''s well known that I suddenly appear to be able to make a large number of talismans in a short period of time. I''m afraid that people will soon find out that it''s not right. If I make a detailed investigation, it will reveal the secret of my practicing Yin Yang mantra.


    So this road still doesn''t work. Shen Shi thinks in his heart and frowns. For a moment, he is very pessimistic about his future career of making money. He thinks that he can only take risks and find some places where monsters gather to hunt?


    The road of practice is really hard and tortuous. Compared with the children of the ordinary family, the friars naturally lose too much at the starting line. He was hesitating and sighing in his heart, but suddenly he heard a scream and cry in front of him, with a little panic.


    Shen Shi frowned and saw that the exit of the mountain around dafengya was not too far away. The sound came from a forest away from him, but it was blocked by the dense forest, and he couldn''t see what was happening there for a moment.


    He had seen the same monks who came here several times that day. However, the truth is the same in the world. After the meeting of the barren mountains and the wild mountains, no one wanted to say hello. On the contrary, they were all alert to each other and careful. They opened their distance and took different paths.


    Most of the time, outside the city is a lawless and dangerous area, which can not be ignored. However, after meeting the monks who came to dafengya several times, Shen Shi found one thing in common, that is, it seems that almost all the other monks here are casual practitioners in the realm of refining Qi. If you think about it carefully, there is some truth. Although dafengya produces a lot of spirit grass, its rank is low and its value is not high. Occasionally, the third grade spirit grass is lucky and has a poor chance. This kind of place, because it is relatively safe, will attract the lower Taoist monks to come here, while the more powerful disciples and aristocratic families will not come here.


    In this way, Yuanwang brought Ling Chunni to dafengya. It seems that he really chose a good place, but his motive must be impure and his mind is dirty. As soon as he thought about this, Shen Shi suddenly felt something in his mind. At this time, another cry came from the forest. It was much clearer. He called out the word "help". Shen Shi also heard it. It seemed that the voice was Ling Chunni, who had seen it before.


    Shen Shi''s steps stopped for a moment, and he hesitated. But after a while, he turned a direction and walked there quickly. In any case, waiting for Yuanwang, Ling Chunni is always in trouble. It''s better to see what happened.


    In front of him, the forest was not big. Shen Shi quickly went around and saw the scene on the other side. Suddenly, he frowned and his face sank.


    I saw Ling Chunni fall on the ground in a clearing beside the forest. Her hair was messy and her clothes were broken. She was struggling desperately on the ground. However, there was a strong and strong man on her. Now she was holding her down with a ferocious face. She was tearing at the clothes that made her angry. It seemed that she wanted to show off her animal desire.Ling Chunni looks pale, hands and feet, desperately resist, but the man is obviously much stronger than her, hold her firmly, with the sound of tearing clothes, see Ling Chunni''s white body, spring is infinite, will be torn clean by him.


    This place in the wilderness is really lawless. The scene in front of him once again shows Shen Shi the cruelty of the sanxiu world, but maybe he is still young, maybe his blood is not cold, or maybe he just knows the struggling woman, so he doesn''t like this scene.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, a cold hum came from the side. It was the man who was burning with passion. He turned around and saw a young man with a black pig standing not far ahead, looking coldly at this side. Ling Chunni also saw Shen Shi immediately, and a little surprise flashed over her face. She cried out: "master, master, help me, help me..."


    Shen Shi has been called many times by this charming woman in his life. He always feels strange when he is young, but now is not the time to think about these boring ideas.


    At this time, the strong man still didn''t let go of Ling Chunni. He just pressed him and glared at Shen Shi. He said angrily, "get out of here, don''t you see what I''m doing?"


    Shen Shi''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the man. There was a trace of disgust in his eyes. Then he took a step forward and said coldly, "if I don''t go?"


    The man was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to think that Shen Shi was so tough. After looking up and down at Shen Shi, his eyes seemed to be sober. He suddenly sneered and said, "little brother, do you want to taste something fresh? It''s not easy to see such a beautiful woman in the wilderness. Well, if it''s cheaper for you, how about standing aside and waiting for me to use it for you? "


    Ling Chunni suddenly struggled a few times. The man''s attention was on Shen Shi. For a moment, he was turned out by Ling Chunni and staggered to get up. Ling Chunni covered his chest and could not hide the leaking spring light. He quickly ran to Shen Shi and cried: "master, help me."


    The man''s fierce light flashed in his eyes and rushed to Ling Chunni''s back. When he saw that he was about to catch up with Ling Chunni in a few steps, he suddenly saw a fireball in the corner of his eye. Suddenly, he was surprised. How long has it been? How can he use a fireball?


    The most important thing for those who walk around the world, especially those who do casual exercises, is their insight and vision. This man was shocked and subconsciously rushed back. But the fireball was very fast and came a little fast. Suddenly, he saw that he had passed the key point, but he couldn''t avoid all of them. He was hit on the shoulder.


    With a bang, the whole body of the man flew out. At the same time, there was a faint sound of broken bones. It seemed that the injury was really serious. Obviously, the man was also frightened. With a loud cry, he jumped up from the ground and ran. Although half of his body looked uncoordinated, he ran away as hard as he could. He rushed to the woods and ran for his life.


    Shen Shi takes a look over there and frowns. He doesn''t chase any more. His eyes turn back and fall on Ling Chunni, who is still in shock and runs to him.


    A moment later, he turned around without expression.


    Ling Chunni''s appearance at the moment is really a bit embarrassed. Her hair is messy, and a few strands of black hair are still hanging down on her face. Her clothes are cool. After being robbed, she becomes more and more ugly, revealing large areas of snow-white skin. It''s almost the same to say that her clothes can''t cover her body.


    Originally, she approached Shen Shi like a frightened bird, but there was still a strong sense of caution and fear in her eyes. It was only when Shen Shi turned around that she didn''t seem to look at her body. After being stunned, her face softened and her eyes became less wary, but she still didn''t completely withdraw.


    She put her hands on her chest, but even so, she couldn''t hide the proud and soft spring light of the mountains. She said in a low voice, "master Thank you for saving my life


    Shen Shi turned his back to her and snorted, "I''ve spared your life in the daytime. Why don''t you leave now and stay here?"


    Ling Chunni behind the silence for a moment, said: "I, I am to wait for the distant hope buried, this just delayed the time."


    Shen Shi was stunned. He turned to look at Ling Chunni and said, "did you bury him?"


    Ling Chunni covered his chest, but nodded his head and said: "yes, otherwise, if his body falls there like that, and someone finds him, he will return home. I''m afraid there will be more twists and turns."


    Shen Shi stared at her for a while and said, "since you were with him before, didn''t anyone know?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Ling Chunni blushed a little and said in a soft voice: "he just took a fancy to me recently, and it''s not kind to go out of the city today, so he avoided everyone''s eyes and ears. No one knows my relationship with him."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly. After pondering for a moment, he took a look at Ling Chunni. After hesitating for a moment, he reached for his waist and touched it. However, he took out a long shirt from Ruyi''s bag and threw it to Ling Chunni. He said, "you should cover yourself first."


    Ling Chunni takes it in a hurry. It''s just that her hands and feet are still white and plump, and it''s accidentally revealed. Shen Shi turns around and walks to one side. He only hears the wordy sound of her clothes. After a while, he sees Ling Chunni coming.


    This is a casual dress Shen Shi usually wears. Now that he has grown up, it''s a little loose on Ling Chunni. However, Ling Chunni is also a plump woman, so although the hem of the sleeve is longer, it''s not too awkward on the whole. It''s also a good fit.


    With this dress on, Ling Chunni straightened her appearance and gathered her disordered hair before she came over. Her attractive and charming appearance was revealed. Her eyes to Shen Shi seemed more gentle than before, and she felt a little relieved that Shen Shi didn''t look at her like most men.


    However, she was frightened in the gale cliff today. Ling Chunni obviously had some lingering fear. Looking at the sky now, it was already sunset unconsciously. She was a little careful and whispered to Shen Shi: "master, you Are you going back to town now? "


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and nodded. It seems meaningless to stay on dafengya. The harvest is really small. Little black pig is really unreliable. In addition, it''s much more dangerous in the suburbs at night than in the daytime. It''s safer to go to Liuyun city.


    Ling Chunni took a furtive look at him and said, "well, I''ll go with you, OK?"


    Shen Shi takes a look at her. Ling Chunni bites her lip slightly, and subconsciously shows a smile with charming meaning. His eyes seem to be a bit hazy. Shen Shi shakes his head and walks forward. At the same time, he says: "let''s go."


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment, and quickly followed up. At the same time, she was annoyed in her heart for no reason, but she didn''t know what she was angry about.


    One before the other, they went down the mountain road all the way. Finally, they left Fengfeng cliff and went to Liuyun city.


    Perhaps because of the low road, Ling Chunni''s walking speed is much slower than Shen Shi''s. she often walks and falls down a lot. At this time, Shen Shi has to stop for a while to catch up with her. Ling Chunni looks at the darkness and sticks to it. She doesn''t say much. It makes Shen Shi look at her with new eyes. It seems that this woman doesn''t look at her either It''s not totally spoiled, only enjoyed by men.


    All the way, they were silent. Shen Shi didn''t want to talk, while Ling Chunni was a little cautious. Looking at Shen Shi''s face, he didn''t dare to say more. He was afraid that he would do evil to the young man for no reason. He just left himself. When it was almost dark in the wilderness, no one could tell whether there would be any monster or more ferocious sanxiu running out.


    Because of the drag of Ling Chunni, when they saw the wall of Liuyun city from a distance, it was almost completely dark, but looking at the city, they were relieved.


    Shen Shi is in a better mood. Looking at Ling Chunni, who is hard at his side, he says casually, "do you practice in Liuyun city everyday?"


    Ling Chunni answered and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi is silent for a moment, suddenly way: "that you are all like this in the past, rely on the man of that city to earn Spirit Crystal?"


    Ling Chunni''s face changed, but maybe Shen Shi saved her today, or maybe there was some extra peace in the dark and silent night. After a moment''s silence, the charming color on her face stopped for some reason, and she said faintly:


    "yes, I''ve been like this all the time, because I don''t know what I have except this body? ¡±


    "Oh..." Shen Shi is silent again. Ling Chunni closes her skirt. She seems to feel cool in the night. But when she turns her head to Shen Shi, she doesn''t see the usual contempt and contempt from the young man''s face.


    She had seen a lot of that expression in the past, even in the eyes of some men who coveted her lust for animals.


    But there was no other expression of indifference?


    She thought so quietly in her heart, and then with a little self mockery, the familiar and usual soft smile reappeared on her face.


    As the night grew dark, the woman who was walking in the dark suddenly seemed to have more courage. Then she looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile: "master, how about I''ll follow you. You''re not very old. You''re very strong. Do you need women sometimes? I will certainly serve you well, and I don''t want anything else, and I won''t think about such messy things as fame, as long as you give me some Lingjing at ordinary times. "Shen Shi is stunned for a moment. He turns his head to look at her. Ling Chunni''s words are half finished, but suddenly he has some regret. He just says them and can''t take them back. After that, his heart is a little confused. When he sees Shen Shi''s eyes looking at him, his heart is a thump. But then he bites his teeth, but he stands up straight and holds his chest up.


    In the night, even the darkness did not seem to completely cover the temptation of her plump body.


    Shen Shi suddenly laughed, and then said, "I''m very poor. Lingjing is not enough to support you."


    Ling Chunni''s face was a bit disappointed, but she was relieved, but she seemed to feel a little boring. This topic seems to be a bit awkward. After they finished, they both kept silent. They didn''t speak again for a long time. They just walked all the way to Liuyun city. When they saw that they were going to the bottom of the city, Ling Chunni suddenly thought of something and looked at Shen Shi, saying:


    "elder, if you want to earn Lingjing, I know a way."


    Shen Shi takes a step and turns to look at Ling Chunni.


    "Oh, tell me?" Shen Shi looked at her and said quietly.


    Ling Chunni seemed a little hesitant, but after a while he said, "well, I heard that recently in the Gaoling mountains in the northeast of Haizhou, someone found a large tomb of the former generation, in which there are many rare spiritual materials buried with him. It is said that there are also some Taoist secrets of ancient martyrdom. Many monks have gone there to explore for treasure."


    Shen Shi was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect Ling Chunni to tell such a story. It''s just that there are so many stories about the treasure house and tomb in Hongmeng. It''s hard to tell the true from the false. Some of them are really treasures in ancient caves, and some of them are false. In contrast, the latter accounts for the majority.


    When he was a child, he heard a lot of similar news from the sanxiukou in the shops when he was still on the first floor of Tiantian in Xilu City, Yinzhou. So he was smiling and shaking his head, and didn''t take it to heart.


    Ling Chunni, looking at his casual appearance, could not help saying: "master, I know that there are many things that can''t be taken seriously, but this time I was waiting for Yuanwang to boast to me, and he also said that the tomb is a long time old, covers a large area, and there are many monsters and ghosts in it, which is very dangerous. Although there were many monks in the past, it may not be able to really find them It seems that there is a shortcut to the depth of the tomb. "


    Shen Shi was moved and said, "wait for your family?" But then he thought for a moment, but he shook his head and said, "no, this kind of thing must be very confidential. Where can he talk to people casually?"


    Ling Chunni turned his lips and said, "I don''t know how Hou Yuanwang got it, but he did say so. He was very angry when he told me at that time, because he didn''t want to take Hou Yuanwang with him for this kind of thing


    If Shen Shi thought about it, he said in a low voice, "Oh, because I didn''t take him there..."


    Ling Chunni obviously didn''t like the ghost Hou Yuanwang very much. He sneered at the moment and said: "his own realm is only the high level of refining gas, but he always has a higher heart than the sky. He always complains that the Hou family has treated him badly. Otherwise, if he cultivates him at all costs and makes him worship under Lingxiao sect, he must have achieved more than this realm. ¡±


    Shen Shi frowned slightly when he heard the three words of Lingxiao sect, but he didn''t say anything else. Ling Chunni said: "he said that what annoyed him most was that the Hou family conspired to explore treasure this time, and all the elites of his family came out. Among them, he took his half brother Hou Yuanliang with him. What''s more, the Hou family was even willing to take another side branch son who had only been up in recent years My younger brother Hou Sheng refused to take him there, so he was very angry. He was angry in front of me several times for this. "


    "Side branch children? Waiting for victory? " Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He felt that the name was quite familiar. After a while, he came back to himself and remembered that this was the little fat man who had a few words of conflict with himself on the worship of immortal rock?


    Shen Shi still vaguely remembers Hou Sheng and his father, Lao Hou, who set up a stall at Nanbao square in Liuyun city to do business. Shen Shi, who was only 12 years old at that time, found a jar with seven leaf sunflower remnant patterns on Lao Hou''s stall by accident. After several times of bargaining, he bought it. Only then did he find the first piece of the Yin Yang mantra, the Qingxin mantra That''s why so many things happened later.


    For a moment, the past seems to be gradually floating on his mind, passing by in front of him, until the tall gate appears in front of him, Ling Chunni calls him next to him, and Shen Shi wakes up.


    Liuyun city is a prosperous city. Different from those small towns, people often come and go at night, so even at this time of night, there is still a small gate open at the gate for people to go in and out. They entered the city through the small gate, and with the tall and strong wall behind them, they immediately felt at ease and safe. They were all relieved.


    Ling Chunni glanced at Shen Shi and said, "well Master, I will go first. "


    Shen Shi nodded, Ling Chunni hesitated for a moment, and said: "master, you saved me, but I still don''t know your name?"Shen Shi laughed and said, "anyway, we don''t want to see you again. That''s it."


    Ling Chunni took a silent look at him and said nothing more. Then she turned and walked to the depth of the city. The darkness of the night filled every corner of the city and soon covered her attractive figure.


    Shen Shi, on the other hand, stood by the gate of the city, silent, with bright eyes, as if thinking about something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    When it comes to the quality of lingcai, the things here are really incomparable with those in Nanbao square. Many lingcai are not only inferior in quality, but also defective. However, if you think about it, there are some ways to sell them. Where can you get them here? You know, the price of lingcai in Nantianmen is usually about 30% lower than that in nanbaofang shop.


    However, if there are many things, there will be some good ones. For many years, the story of finding rare spiritual talents and becoming rich day by day in Nantianmen has been spreading endlessly, which has attracted countless destitute sanxiu to sit here and dream of getting rich day by day.


    Shen Shi''s vision on spiritual materials was honed when he was young. Some of the common spiritual materials in Nantianmen are fake and shoddy goods that have been deliberately renovated or confused by unscrupulous vendors. They can''t hide from his eyes. But although he won''t be cheated, it really takes a lot of luck to get the legendary treasure of heaven, material and land from here, such as himself who came here seven years ago.


    After wandering around for half an hour, Shen Shi saw a lot of fakes, shoddy goods and all kinds of low-level spirit materials, but few of them really caught his eye. It was not easy to find a second grade spirit mine "iron Soul Crystal" with good appearance, but the stall owner was the lifeblood of the town. No matter who came, he insisted that 200 spirit crystals would not let go, and Shen Shi could only shake his head and leave.


    After walking for a while, there is still no harvest. Shen Shi is also ready to leave. He can''t say he is disappointed. After all, good luck can''t be repeated. All the good things in the world can be occupied by one person. In places like Nantianmen, poor and inferior goods are the mainstream. It''s normal to find nothing good.


    He turned around and turned to the west of Nantianmen. He was just thinking whether he would leave here from that side and turn to the west of Liuyun city to have a look. Suddenly, the corner of his eye swept by. At first, he didn''t care, and his steps still came forward. But after walking four or five steps like this, he suddenly turned and frowned. It seemed that he thought of something, and then he walked slowly He turned around and looked at a stall behind him.


    It seems to be an ordinary casual repair stall. There was nothing unusual in the past. It was also a piece of blue cloth on the floor with bottles and cans and a pile of messy things. The stall owner was not particularly conspicuous in the past. He was a bit fierce with a piece of flesh on his face. Now he was sitting on the ground and yawned.


    Shen Shi suddenly began to laugh. Then he went straight over and squatted down in front of the stall. The stall owner suddenly came to the spirit, showed a smile and said:


    "my guest, whatever you like, just say that I have good things here."


    after a long time, Shen looked at the stall with a smile


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    With a smile on his face, Lao Hou looks at Shen Shi with some doubts. However, at the same time, Shen Shi calls him casually, but he is also stunned. When the words were thought about in my heart, there was no difference, but when they were spoken, the sound of "Lao Hou" was very familiar, just like he had called countless times in the demon world in the past three years.


    The old, rickety monkey demon has now been sleeping in the gray lizard forest of Guiyuan Kingdom, but his voice and smile are still deep in Shen Shi''s heart. It seems that he has never left. However, in a trance, he feels that it has been a long time, that heaven and man are separated forever, and that this life will never be seen again.


    An inexplicable emotion surged into Shen Shi''s heart. Shen Shi looked at the ground in front of him blankly and felt a sudden pain in his heart.


    "Hello, hello?"


    A few shouts awakened Shen Shi from his memory. He looked up and saw that Lao Hou''s face was full of surprise and doubt. He looked at himself and said, "this guest, do you know me?"


    Shen Shi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a moment''s silence, when he opened his eyes again, his expression had returned to calm. Looking at Lao Hou, he laughed and nodded: "yes, otherwise how can I know your name is Lao Hou?"


    After staring at Shen Shi for a long time, the old Hou could not recognize the young man or simply forgot him. After frowning for a long time, he said with a wry smile: "excuse me, sir. I really don''t remember you. May I have your name, please?"


    "Shen Shi."


    "Shen Shi?" Lao Hou grabs his head, but his brows are more tight. He still doesn''t have much impression. His eyes are full of doubts when he looks at Shen Shi. Shen Shi smiles and squats down in front of his stall. His eyes sweep over the genuine and fake lingcai, big and small. Then he looks up with a smile and says, "are there any small jars to sell recently?"


    "Can, what can?" The old monkey asked in amazement. But after a moment, he suddenly shook up and seemed to think of something, but he seemed not sure. He widened his eyes and looked at the young man in front of him. He frowned and thought, as if he was trying to think of something. He pointed to Shen Shi and said, "can Can Is it That what, er, is By the way, there seems to be a Ah


    Suddenly, Lao Hou gave a cry, looked at Shen Shi and said, "you, you are the one who cheated me You can''t do it


    Shen Shi is dumb, "bah" a, way: "what treasure jar, what thing is inside that you don''t know, boast oneself is treasure jar?"


    Lao Hou seems to have thought of most of what happened at the beginning, and his face is very complicated now. It is obvious that seven years later, even he didn''t expect Shen Shi to suddenly appear in front of him. During the seven years, Shen Shi has grown up, and his appearance and figure have changed a lot. No wonder he can''t recognize him.


    Just a moment later, Lao Hou suddenly looked at Shen Shi with a look of vigilance on his face and said in a deep voice, "smelly boy, are you always looking for me today to make trouble? I tell you, you bought that jar yourself. If you get nothing, you''ll blame yourself. Don''t try to plant it on me! "


    Shen Shi was stunned, but he didn''t expect that old Hou had such an idea. He said with a smile, "ha, you think a lot."


    "Bah! Anyway, I don''t accept junk. You can''t take advantage of me any more. Well... " Old Hou was not happy. He glared at Shen Shi and said coldly, but suddenly he seemed to think of something. His face suddenly changed, his body also shrank back, and he said: "you''re doing well now, right? I tell you, don''t mess around. My son is now a disciple of ningyuanjing in Lingxiao sect. If you dare to move me, be careful that my son will kill your family!"


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes and shook his head, thinking that he didn''t look fierce, or did these stall operators always see all kinds of evil things? Then he sighed and said, "your son and I are brothers now, eh Although the relationship is general, it''s not as good as doing anything to you. "


    As soon as the old monkey looked up, he was obviously surprised, but then he thought of something. He nodded his head and relaxed his look. He said, "Oh, it seems that I remember that when I went to worship Xianyan, you smelly boy was also among those children. I can''t imagine that you are promising now. You are my son''s fellow."


    Shen Shi laughed and scolded a, way: "with your son the same door calculate what promising ah?"


    Lao Hou is very proud, with a bit of pride, said: "my son that is great, and his door is also a bit of your luck."


    "Well, well, I won''t argue with you." Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile. His eyes sweep around the stalls. Looking at the noisy place, he feels like he was 12 years old again. When he arrived at LiuYun City, he felt a little emotional for a moment. While sighing, he casually asked Laohou:


    "Hello, Laohou, your son is promising. He is a disciple of ningyuanjing sect. Why don''t you go home to enjoy your happiness and set up a stall here in Nantianmen?"


    I don''t know if it''s because I know that Shen Shi is a disciple of Lingxiao sect. Lao Hou''s attitude towards him seems to be much more gentle. Wen Yan shrugs his shoulders and says, "my son has told me to rest for a long time, but I''ve been working here for decades, and I can''t stay idle. Anyway, I''m not tired, and Lingjing earns money, so I''ll come and set up a stall."Shen Shi took a look at the spirit materials he sold in front of him, and said with a smile, "you''re selling fake goods."


    "Bah, bah, bah," he said angrily. "I''ve been doing business here for many years. Don''t ruin my reputation!"


    After a while, he continued to scold, but his eyes didn''t get angry.


    Shen Shi thought about it, and then said to Lao Hou, "Hello, Lao Hou, let me ask you something."


    "What?" he said


    Shen Shi said: "well, that''s the jar you sold me at the beginning..."


    "I don''t accept rags anyway. Don''t try to rely on me," he said immediately


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shen Shi was a little helpless. Seeing this guy with a watchful face, he said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t intend to sell the jar back to you. I just want to ask, where did you get the jar at the beginning?"


    Waiting for a Zheng, just want to say something, suddenly a pick eyebrows, such as burning butt general jumped up, angry way: "what, that pot is really a treasure, hateful, that year is really you took advantage of, quickly give the treasure back to me!"


    Shen Shi glared at the Philistine whose face changed faster than turning a book. He said, "what treasure? It''s just a broken jar. There''s nothing in it."


    Lao Hou stared at him with an incredulous expression on his face.


    Shen Shi spread out his hand and said, "you go back and ask your son Hou Sheng, if there is really any powerful treasure in that jar, will I still be so miserable in the clan these years?"


    After looking at him for a long time, the old man sat down again, hummed and said, "then you have nothing to ask about what the jar is doing. There must be something wrong!"


    Shen Shi inquired about the cause of the jar. Naturally, he thought of the past when he saw the old Marquis by chance. By the way, he wanted to inquire about the origin of the jar. After all, the chapter of Qingxin mantra, which contains the Yin and Yang mantra, is of unknown origin. But of course, it''s impossible to talk to old Hou Ming about this reason. At the moment, he didn''t say well: "I just passed by here and saw you. When I thought about what happened in those years, I''d come and ask if you didn''t know."


    After that, he stood up, turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Hey, wait, wait." The voice came from behind, but Lao Hou stopped him.


    Shen Shi was a bit surprised. He looked back at the old Hou and said, "eh, have you changed your temper, are you willing to tell me?"


    The old man turned his eyes, but with a strange smile, rubbed his hands and said, "well, it''s been a long time since the beginning. Let''s not mention it. But today you came to ask me... "


    Speaking of the last word, his voice dragged on for a long time, and his eyes also contained deep meaning. He looked at Shen Shi with a smile. Shen Shi looked at him for a long time, but he was also dumbfounded. He squatted down in front of his stall again, showed a knowing smile, and lowered his voice: "you want to do business with me."


    Lao Hou nodded at once, smiling cunningly like a cunning old dog, and said, "what business can''t we do for casual repair? The news is also valuable, right?"


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed, but then glanced at him and said with a smile, "you want to sell me news. Don''t you want to know what''s in the jar?"


    The piece of meat on Lao Hou''s face twitched slightly. It looked like it hurt a little, but then he sighed and said, "it was bad luck for me that I lost my sight and was taken advantage of by you. Anyway, no matter how I say it, you won''t tell me the truth. How can I sell you another piece of news and make a little profit?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, but he was somewhat impressed by the old Hou. Although he looked rude and vulgar, he really had some intelligence in his heart. After pondering for a while, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll give you a spirit crystal. Tell me about the origin of the jar."


    The old Hou snorted and said, "ten spirit crystals!"


    Shen Shipei said, "why don''t you rob it?"


    "Those five?"


    "No way."


    "At least four!"


    "I''m going."


    "Do you want to do business or not? Believe it or not, I won''t tell you the news?"


    "Don''t you mind, two spirit crystals at most, or I won''t buy the news."


    "Three, will you? Just three, sir?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t talk like that, OK. Is your son my brother? "


    "For my son''s sake, three spirit crystals!"


    "Your son didn''t look good when he saw me. He still has three spirit crystals? Two


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After haggling and haggling for a long time, two foxy guys, an old man and a young man, finally reached an agreement. Finally, Shen Shi managed to win. After he was thirsty, he bought the news of Lao Hou at the price of two. However, Lao Hou was unwilling, as if he had sold his family heirloom at a low price, with a look of regret Like.Shen Shi took out two spirit crystals from Ruyi''s bag and threw them to Lao Hou. Then he said in a low voice, "well, tell me quickly, where did you get that little jar in those years?"


    Old Hou catches two Lingjing and hides them in his arms. Then he laughs and says: "to tell you the truth, I bought them from others..."


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and glared at old Hou.


    The old Hou quickly waved his hand and said, "I haven''t finished my words yet. Young man, don''t be so angry. It''s like turning over when you say it."


    Shen Shi snorted and said, "you say it."


    The old Hou laughed and said, "actually, the jar is combined with more than a dozen other things. It seems that it''s a very old antique. Seven years ago, a foreign monk passed by here. Without the cultivation of Lingjing, he had to set up a stall to sell the goods. I saw that those things were worth a little money, so I spent a Lingjing to buy them."


    Shen Shi immediately frowned. There was no origin for the scattered repair in other places. Moreover, seven years later, no one could be found. However, with a bit of satisfaction, he continued: "but I had a little more thought and asked him a few more questions, so I knew the origin of these antiquities."


    Shen Shi immediately moved and said, "come on, where did you come from?"


    Old Hou said with a smile, "it''s said that when sanxiu went to dig medicine in a mountain, he accidentally dug an ancient tomb, but there was nothing good in it, just these worthless bottles."


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said, "did he say which mountain range he was going to?"


    Old Hou Zheng for a moment, frowned and said: "Er, I can''t remember this very clearly. After all, it''s been so long. What did that casual monk say at the beginning Er Where are you going? It''s like, it''s like it''s here in Haizhou. Well, is it north? It''s like a mountain in the North... "


    Shen Shi suddenly raised his eyebrows, as if he had thought of something, and said in a low voice: "the mountains in the north of Haizhou?"


    Lao Hou shook his head and said, "I really can''t remember clearly. It''s like that''s what the sanxiu said."


    Shen Shi was silent. He didn''t speak for a long time. Lao Hou looked at him strangely. After a while, Shen Shi suddenly took a breath and stood up.


    Lao Hou looked at him and said, "are you going?"


    Shen Shi nodded, turned around and took a few steps. Suddenly he turned back to Lao Hou and asked, "Lao Hou, has your son come back to see you recently?"


    The old man was stunned for a moment and nodded: "yes, I just came back to see me yesterday. I''ve always told him that cultivation is important. If you don''t have anything to do, don''t go down to jinhongshan and practice in peace of mind, but he is so filial! "


    At the end of the day, there was a smile of relief on his face.


    Shen Shi showed a smile on his face, nodded, said nothing more, and turned to leave here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    When he learned from Ling chunnikou that there was a tomb of the previous generation in Gaoling mountain, Shen Shi thought it over carefully and didn''t want to join in the fun. If the scale of the treasure mentioned in the news is larger, it can even attract monks from other states outside Haizhou to explore and search for treasure. After all, the road of cultivating truth is hard and tortuous. If there is no big chance, most monks can only look up to the top of fairyland all their lives, Finally, he gave up halfway and ended up depressed.


    Since ancient times, there have been countless people yearning for this kind of thing. It''s not too much to say that it''s a dream. Even if countless realities in the world have already clearly shown that for the vast majority of ordinary people, it''s the right way and the only way to go forward step by step. But whenever there is such treasure house information in the Hongmeng world, But it will still attract the attention of countless monks.


    Among them, whether they are Sanshu or ordinary sect disciples, their minds are almost the same.


    Shen Shi is not totally indifferent to this, but he has always been calm and careful, and he will think more. Now there will be a gathering of monks in Gaoling mountain in the next few days, and his way is not high. If he really wants to go to Gaoling mountain, let alone where there are treasures, whether the news is true or not, even if it is true, there are thousands of them Among the ten thousand monks, how can they get the treasure by themselves?


    Shen Shi didn''t believe in this kind of coincidence, so he finally decided to focus on peace of mind cultivation, and didn''t want to make trouble.


    It''s just that I met Lao Hou here in Nantianmen. After hearing what he said about the origin of the jar, Shen Shi subconsciously associated with the tomb in Gaoling mountain. Maybe there was no really positive evidence, but Shen Shi''s mind was stirred again at that moment.


    Maybe, I can''t avoid vulgarity in my heart, or do I expect to have a big pie on my head?


    When Shen Shi walked out of the south gate, he thought with a little self mockery.


    Liuyun city covers a large area and is bustling. Many aristocratic families have lived here for generations. Shen Shi didn''t spend much effort to find out where the Hou family''s mansion was. He walked all the way to the east city. On the way, he passed the long street. There were a lot of people coming and going. His clothes were ordinary and ordinary. He didn''t look very impressive. Except for the little black pig who had been following at his feet, no one would look at him more.


    In fact, there is no obvious sign of separation between the urban areas of LiuYun City, which is just a general name. The Houjia family has been operating here for generations. Their old house occupies an excellent position in the city, and the area is not small. There is a busy street more than ten feet away from the gate. When they get close, they are quiet. It can be said that it is a geomantic treasure land for peace in the middle of trouble.


    Shen Shi went to the roadside called houmendao and looked at the high gate compound from a distance. After pondering for a moment, he continued to walk along the stream of people as if nothing had happened to him. No one else could see what was different from him, but consciously or unconsciously, his eyes were all aiming at the house nearby, and his steps were slowly circling around the house.


    Houmen road is full of pedestrians. Apart from the spacious Avenue, there are many large or small alleys on the side of the road. The big ones are flat and tidy, and there are shops in them. The small ones are dark and deep. They look dirty and don''t know where to go.


    Shen Shi himself doesn''t care about these small alleys. At the moment, his mind is almost on the Hou family''s mansion. Since it''s about the Yin Yang mantra, this demon family secret method is very important to him. Although there is little hope, just seeing the miraculous effects of the Qingxin mantra and Tianming Mantra is enough for him to try it anyway.


    When he passed through a road intersection, a woman was walking in the opposite direction of the crowd, opposite to him. They passed each other. Shen Shi didn''t notice anything unusual. However, after walking a few steps forward, the woman suddenly shook herself, but she turned back and looked at Shen Shi''s back with a look of surprise.


    This woman is actually Ling Chunni.


    At the moment, Ling Chunni has changed her clothes, but it is different from her cool and attractive appearance when she and Hou Yuanwang were together yesterday. At the moment, she doesn''t wear powder, and her clothes are also ordinary. Although her face is still soft and pretty, her clothes are loose and conservative, which can be regarded as a cover for the kind of amorous feelings that she most makes men lust When walking in silence on the street, it''s not very noticeable.


    Shen Shi didn''t notice the one who wiped her shoulder just now. It''s also because she almost changed her face today. It''s very different from what she looked like yesterday. However, Ling Chunni obviously recognized Shen Shi. Looking at Shen Shi''s back, she soon realized that Shen Shi was looking at the Hou family mansion intentionally or unconsciously.


    After looking at it for a moment, Ling Chunni hummed in her heart and thought: these smelly men are not all the same. Yesterday, I heard that there might be a secret road to the Hou family, but today I come to the Hou family.


    However, Ling Chunni doesn''t mean to expose it. On the contrary, the Hou family is even more boring in her eyes. In addition, the death of Hou Yuanwang is also a big trouble. She wants to be as far away from that family as possible.As for Shen Shi She shrugged her shoulders and turned around indifferently. She didn''t know how many people she would meet in her life. It had nothing to do with her life.


    However, it seems that when I asked him for mercy yesterday, I made it clear that I was picking by Ren Jun. as a result, this guy didn''t seem to be interested. It''s rare In the mind passes such idea, Ling Chunni continues to be silent and slightly lowers the head ground to walk forward, passed after more than ten Zhang, then turned into a roadside alley.


    The lane is narrow and messy, with high walls on both sides, so that the light in the lane is insufficient. Even in the present day, the lane looks very dark. On the narrow road, sewage can be seen from time to time, and there is a strange smell in the air, which is disgusting.


    Compared with the bright and busy street outside, this dirty alley is a world of difference. It can be seen that there is no one coming here on weekdays. But it was in this dark and dirty lane that Ling Chunni was familiar with. It seemed that she had walked through such a dirty and dark lane for countless times.


    The darkness gathered behind her and quietly covered her slim figure. Unconsciously, the noise of the noisy street in the distance was also gradually away. Ling Chunni went to the depth of the alley, where it seemed more and more dark and messy, but there was a door, and there was a family living in such a place.


    Ling Chunni didn''t hesitate at all. She went to the broken wooden door and held out her white palm on the door. Her white skin and the dark brown wooden door formed a sharp contrast between black and white. Then with a creak, the wooden door opened.


    "Ganniang, I''m back."


    Ling Chunni screams in a soft voice. If Shen Shi stands here at the moment, he may feel that the voice of this woman''s words at the moment is a little more warm and less charming.


    "Ah." Dark room, sounded an old voice, accompanied by a few harsh cough.


    As soon as Ling Chunni''s face changed, she quickly walked into the room. It was a deep darkness that met her. She immediately frowned, and then went to one side with familiarity. She did not know where she took out flint and candle, and lit the room with a slap of fire.


    The dim yellow candle slowly lit up and lit up the surroundings. This is a very narrow room, only seven or eight feet in front and behind. A bed placed by the wall inside seems to take up half of the space. In addition, the rest of the room is disorderly packed with many rotten things, which looks very embarrassed.


    On the bed, there is an old woman with white and sparse hair and wrinkles on her face. From her face to her thin arms, all her skin is as dry as withered branches and leaves. It seems that she has lost all her moisture. In this dark light, she is as old as a dying man, even with a smile It''s a bit of a ghost.


    Ling Chunni didn''t seem to feel any fear. She put her hand on the table, sat down on the edge of the bed, patted the old woman''s back, and said in a soft voice: "ganniang, I told you so long ago, this candle is not worth anything, nothing to save."


    The old woman''s chapped lips wriggled for a while and laughed. However, the smile made people feel a little frightened. She said, "it''s meaningless to order. The things here are just like that. Can I see any flowers?"


    Ling Chunni forced a smile, lips slightly pursed, and a faint color passed over her face.


    The old woman looked at Ling Chunni''s beautiful face like a spring flower. For a moment, she slowly stretched out her hand and held one of Ling Chunni''s palms. Ling Chunni helped her sit up and leaned on the pillow.


    The old woman''s withered hands were green and dry. When she put them together with Ling Chunni''s white, soft, greasy and soft palms, they were just like two opposite hands. When her hands were gently caressed on Ling Chunni''s palms, they were like a piece of stiff sandpaper passing by coldly.


    Ling Chunni gently lowered his head, and the shell teeth gently clenched, but he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, the old woman whispered, "you''re beautiful again."


    Ling Chunni smiles, still letting her hold her white, greasy and warm palm, without saying a word, but the old woman clearly feels that Ling Chunni''s palm is suddenly a little cold. She looked at Ling Chunni''s soft and charming face. Her face was pale, but her voice seemed to be a bit desolate. She said in a low voice, "well, I knew that earlier, I shouldn''t have given you the half picture of dream tan."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    In the evening, LiuYun City, which has been noisy for a whole day, gradually calms down. There are fewer pedestrians on the street. With the last sunset fading, the city seems to be going to sleep. After all, in this vast world, there is only one place called the city of never night, which is the famous capital of ten thousand years, Tianhong city.


    When the night gradually falls and the darkness quietly submerges the street in front of the door, the back door of the Houjia mansion quietly opens. Then someone comes out and walks peacefully into the streets of Liuyun city in twos and threes. They are soon covered by the darkness.


    Although it seems that they are going in different directions, if you have a pair of eyes that can see through the dark at the moment and look down from the high altitude, you will find that although these people who come out of the waiting house go in different directions, they will eventually circle around and gradually gather in the direction of the north gate of Liuyun city.


    About half an hour later, at the foot of a deserted city wall outside the north gate of LiuYun City, there were more than a dozen people. Most of them stood there quietly and didn''t speak. The first one, a man and a woman, looked at the city gate from time to time. Every once in a while, one or several people would come over. Everything seemed very smooth, so their faces were very calm ¡£


    There was no moon in the night, but there were stars all over the sky. Looking up at the sky, it seemed that you could see a river of stars across the sky. The stars were shining with gentle and beautiful light, which was a kind of intoxicating beauty.


    However, no one in this group will pay attention to the starry sky above their heads. By the light of the stars in the night sky, we can see that the man and woman standing in the front are the current masters of the Hou family, Hou Yongchang and his wife Sun Qin.


    After waiting for a while, there was another sound of footwork in the direction of the city gate. Two figures came forward one by one. At the beginning, one was young and handsome, with extraordinary bearing. He was Hou Yuanliang, who was the pride of today''s family. However, the man who was half a step behind him and followed him seemed to have a strong body and a little fat cheek, which was exactly the appearance of the little fat Hou Sheng.


    But now these two young people are the Lingxiao clan''s disciples who have ascended the golden Hongshan mountain. They have reached the realm of Ningyuan, and they are no longer Wu Xia amung.


    Seeing them coming, the crowd seemed relieved. Hou Yongchang nodded and smiled. Sun Qin''s eyes fell on his only son. He couldn''t hide his love and affection.


    When Hou Yuanliang saw the crowd on their side, he speeded up his pace, went to his parents, and whispered: "father, mother."


    Hou Sheng, who is behind him, also comes to see him. Sun Qin just smiles and holds his son''s hand. He doesn''t look at him much. Instead, Hou Yongchang nods to Hou Sheng and smiles. Then he says to Sun Qin, "everyone is here. Let''s go. Don''t delay here too long."


    Sun Qin nodded and agreed, but he was reluctant to let go of Hou Yuanliang''s arm. He took Hou Yuanliang to one side and told him in a low voice: "Xiao Liang, although we are quite sure of going to Gaoling mountain this time, there are many monsters in the former tomb. You must be careful. If you don''t have to, don''t leave me and your father too far away..."


    Hou Yuanliang looked at it, but he didn''t like it. His young face was a little proud. He said with a smile, "mother, I''m not a three-year-old boy. What do you always say about this?"


    Sun Qin snorted and said, "no matter how old you are, you are also the son of your mother. Why do you say you are not happy?"


    Hou Yuanliang shrinks his neck. He laughs and doesn''t say a word. Sun Qin has a great reputation in the Hou family. Not only Hou Yongchang, but also her only son Hou Yuanliang is afraid of her more than others. Seeing her mother''s anger, she shrinks immediately.


    Sun Qin glared at him and said: "in a word, you should be careful. You remember that in the future, the foundation of our Hou family will be handed over to you sooner or later. You have a bright future, and you should cherish yourself. Otherwise, if something happens, you should be careful that this foundation will be cheap to outsiders." With that, she suddenly sneered, but looked at Hou Yongchang standing beside her.


    Hou Yongchang looked embarrassed. He shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed. He turned to the crowd behind him and said, "master Wen, thank you."


    Someone in the crowd gave a silent consent, and then came out a little short old man. He looked dry and thin, but his eyes were shining. When he appeared, Hou Yongchang and Sun Qin both gave him a polite smile, which showed that he was an extraordinary person. Only in this way can he be worthy of the courtesy of waiting for the family and being the head of the family.


    I saw master Wen go to a nearby open space. After seeing that there was no one around him, he wiped his hand on his waist, and then there was an object that was too dark to see what shape it was. Then he only heard some strange voice in his mouth. It seemed that he was reciting some mantra. A kind of spiritual power centered on him permeated around him, which was just as real ¡£


    This means of transforming spirit into reality is the obvious feature of the divine artistic conception. Obviously, master Wen, who is not amazing in appearance, is actually a great master of the divine artistic conception. In the realm of Hongmeng cultivation, the immortal above Yuandan realm is naturally a small group of people who stand on the top of the mountain. They can move mountains and fill the sea with Taoism. But when they reach that realm, they seldom appear in the human world, and most of them practice in the fairyland. Therefore, most of the time, the great monks of divine realm are the top people they usually see.It can be seen that the strength of the family''s savings over the years is extraordinary. On the other hand, it can be seen that the Hou family seems to know something about the tombs hidden in the Gaoling mountain tomb, but they have the heart to get it.


    With the recitation of the mantra, the shadow seemed to be stimulated by something and began to grow up slowly, and the speed became faster and faster. After a while and a half, it suddenly appeared in front of the public. It turned out to be a floating fairy boat, several feet long, enough to accommodate about 20 people. It turned out to be a very rare flying magic weapon.


    Looking at the floating fairy boat, Hou Yongchang and his wife nodded and made a gesture to the people around them. Then they all walked around and went to the fairy boat one after another. Hou Yuanliang and Hou Sheng also follow the crowd. Hou Yongchang falls behind and gently pulls Sun Qin. Sun Qin looks back at him and says, "what''s the matter?"


    Hou Yongchang took a look at her and frowned: "at the moment of great events, what are you doing when you say these things to Xiao Liang? Why don''t you give me a face as a father?"


    Sun Qin sneered and said, "if it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you''d want to pull the evil animal this time, right?"


    Hou Yongchang stopped and suddenly lowered his voice, but he could vaguely hear the anger in the voice and said: "I hope he is my son after all!"


    Sun Qin gave him a cold look and said in a cold voice, "it''s your son, but he has nothing to do with me. Anyway, all I know is that the family property of Hou family is Xiaoliang. Don''t let other people dream about it any more!"


    "You Hou Yongchang was angry for a moment, but Sun Qin didn''t seem to be afraid and nervous at all. He just laughed faintly and turned around to walk away. Hou Yongchang wanted to say something more. He just looked at his wife''s back and was stunned for a moment. Finally, he fell down and sighed. He didn''t say anything more.


    Sun Qin naturally heard the sigh, but she was not moved at all, and even had a sneer on her face. After years of marriage, she had seen through the man behind her. If it wasn''t for her mother''s family, where would the scenery be today? Hou Yongchang wanted to rebel? Hey, hey, give him more courage.


    She was just about to walk to the immortal boat. Suddenly, there were a few wordy sounds in the grass nearby. Sun Qin and Hou Yongchang were surprised. They turned their heads and looked around. A moment later, they saw that the grass leaves were separated, but a little black pig came out. They looked at them and sniffed around. It seemed that there was something wrong Some aware of the front of these people are not easy to provoke, low called twice, quickly turned around and ran back.


    Sun Qin frowned and stepped forward. But just then Hou Yongchang walked by her, looking bleak and said, "it''s important. It''s just an ordinary pig. Don''t worry about it."


    Sun Qin looked up and saw the color of the night. The little black pig seemed to be running very fast, and soon disappeared in the night. He didn''t know where he was in the twinkling of an eye. She was silent for a moment, and then looked around carefully. The divine consciousness swept slowly. After confirming that there was no one around, she finally turned around and walked onto the floating fairy boat.


    Master Wen, who had been waiting in front of the floating immortal boat for a long time, saw that Sun Qin was the last one on the boat. His eyes were bright, and he made a strange formula in his hand. A spirit power was sent out. In a moment, dozens of places under the floating immortal boat were shining together. It was the most familiar Spirit Crystal brilliance of all monks in the cultivation world, and most of them were not single It''s a spirit crystal, but many or even more than ten spirit crystals gather together, sending out the great spirit power, driving the floating immortal boat forward.


    The consumption of Lingjing alone is very expensive, and only the wealthy families like Hou family can afford it.


    At last, the meteor sailed faster and faster towards the sky, and the boat flew faster and faster from the sky. Because it was outside the city, so the movement of the Hou family was very small, and did not disturb many people, but under the night, they still noticed the meteor like light.


    A small black figure was running in the dark at night, crossing several high and low hills, until he came to a dark forest hundreds of feet away from the place where his family had just boarded the boat. It was little black pig.


    He looked at the black forest and hummed twice. A moment later, a figure came out of the forest. It was Shen Shi. He squatted down and touched little black pig''s head. Little black pushed his palm with his head. His mouth seemed to giggle twice.


    Shen Shi laughed and looked up at the sky. He saw that the light had gone away, leaving only a faint trace on the sky. He looked at it for a while, looked down at the little black pig and said:


    "little black, do you remember their smell?"


    Little black pig looked at him and seemed to be in a daze for a while. Then little pig''s head nodded.


    Shen Shi looked at the pig silently. It didn''t look like a reliable pig. Just now, there were some experts in the Hou family. They were far better than themselves. They couldn''t be too close to each other. It was even more difficult to follow them without being found out by them. Especially when the Hou family finally pulled out the floating fairy boat, it made this possibility even more impossible.However, Shen Shi had no choice but to let the pig smell it. He hoped that with his sense of smell, which is much more sensitive than a dog''s nose, he could remember a little smell. It''s impossible to follow him. Maybe he could meet him in Gaoling mountain in the future?


    But now I think about it, it''s too remote, and I''m waiting for my family to leave so quickly. When I get to Gaoling mountain, maybe they have all taken up the most important tombs.


    Shen Shi looked at the sky in the night. He also shook his head and gave a bitter smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Haizhou is in the south of Hongmeng continent. Now there are many monks in Gaoling city. In addition to the news of the birth of the tomb, countless disciples of sanxiu and zongmen are flocking to Haizhou. If the Hou family has any secret information, they may attract others to spy on them. It''s better to go to the deep mountains in an immortal boat from the beginning and get caught by others It''s much less likely to be discovered.


    Just in this way, I want to find them and think about taking advantage of the idea is more and more dim.


    After shaking his head, Shen Shi sighed at the bottom of his heart. He could not help regretting that he had come to Gaoling mountain this time. He just came here, so I''d better take a look by the way. If it''s a big deal, I''ll take a trip to the mountain and look around. Maybe there will be some chance. It''s good to find some spiritual materials like lingcao.


    After subconsciously lowering his goal for this trip, Shen Shizhen made a mental effort. He looked at the sky and the people on the street. At a glance, it seemed that they were all monks, as if they were more than what he had seen in Liuyun city. He could not help but wonder in his heart. He thought that this kind of treasure legend with some emptiness was the most attractive to monks, even if it was clear Knowing that there is little hope, people are still flocking to it.


    Shen Shi strolled in the street, thinking about finding an inn to stay and have a rest. Unexpectedly, he found that all the Inns facing monks in Gaoling city are full now, and there are no rooms at all. The boss of each family was smiling and sent him out politely and apologetically.


    Shen Shi was also helpless, but he was not in a bad mood when he saw a few monks who had similar experiences from time to time. After a few words of self mockery, he went outside the city and found a secluded forest, hiding in a big tree like the habit he had formed in the demon world in the past.


    The dense leaves covered his figure. As the sky was getting dark, it was hard for ordinary people to find his figure. Except occasionally, there was a black figure on the tree, muttering and humming, which was the appearance of little black pig.


    It was quiet all around. Shen Shi sat quietly on the big tree and looked at the night sky through the cracks of the branches and leaves. There were some stars twinkling there, just like staring into the eyes of the world.


    Tomorrow is going to enter the mountain. Shen Shi touches his own Ruyi bag. Through his spiritual power, he can feel the black scrolls of the two Yin Yang mantras lying quietly in a corner of the Ruyi bag. His heart moves slightly. It can be said that if the relationship between yin and Yang was not involved this time, he would never come to Gaoling mountain to join in the fun, but now it seems that even if he came this time, his hope is still very slim.


    He was silent for a long time. He thought over and over again. He could not think of any way to go except to go out and try his luck in the mountains. What is obvious is that the gathering of monks in Gaoling mountain must be accompanied by many unknown risks.


    How to think about it, it seems that in the end, it''s all the fault that the realm of Tao is too low.


    Shen Shi curled his mouth and took out a spirit crystal. He played with it for a while, but then he seemed to be hesitant. Finally he shook his head and put the Spirit Crystal away. At the moment, he is in the wild, not in his cave on Jinhong mountain. Even though the big tree looks quite safe, it''s still a bit risky if he really wants to cultivate his mind and body. So after thinking about it, Shen Shi gave up the daily practice class.


    However, it can''t lead the spirit into the body, but it''s OK to guide the spirit power in the body to practice the supernatural power.


    Little black pig lies in a tree nest not far away from him. It seems that it doesn''t feel diaphragmatic because of its coarse skin and thick meat. It has a leisurely and comfortable posture. Occasionally, it looks at Shen Shi and lies there most of the time. Before long, its breathing sound starts to come steadily and long, and it seems to be asleep.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, sat down with his knees crossed, and looked inside. He soon peeped into the newly opened Qi sea and elixir field in his body. He saw that there were vast clouds, like silk and flocculent, but they were almost deposited under the Qi sea. Generally speaking, they were only about one fifth of the total volume of Qi sea.


    These clouds are all the spiritual power that Shen Shi has absorbed into the body since he began to practice. Of course, this refers to the part of the spiritual power that he normally absorbed into the body. For some strange and unknown reason, the spiritual power he gained after practicing the Qingxin mantra again in one day converged in a mysterious hole in the center of his brow.


    Shen Shi looked at the Qi sea and the elixir''s field silently, and suddenly felt that this place was very important to the monk. It seemed that it was quite similar to the situation in the center of his eyebrows, but the size was very different. But from another point of view, it seemed that the solidity of the spiritual power in the meridians was far better than that in the elixir''s field.


    Maybe this is the reason why I cast the five elements method so fast when I was in the realm of refining Qi?


    Shen Shi thought silently in his heart. After meditating for a moment, he breathed out a breath, and his mind sank down. In a moment, the cloud Qi gathered by the spiritual power in the sea of Qi suddenly began to flow slowly from a calm state.


    A little bit, diffuse floating, it seems that there is an invisible wind blowing from the distant sea, rippling the thin cloud sea, layer by layer, gently floating, in the depth of the cloud, slowly sketching a rough, fuzzy but faintly flashing a bit of dark gold luster armor shape.Gold and stone armor.


    It''s one of the seventeen basic skills passed down by Lingxiao clan''s disciples. It''s said that they have a very strong defense. It''s said that once they practice, they will be covered with armor all over their body. They are indestructible and can withstand the full attack of the enemy at the peak of Ningyuan realm. It''s just that Shen Shi has never seen the effect.


    As he worked hard on the golden stone armor method, the dark golden gas armor was slowly coagulated in the sea of Qi. Suddenly, in the darkness, there was a very light light light, with a little golden light, coming out from his flesh.


    Shen Shi is quietly practicing. As time goes by, the cloud of dark golden armor in his Dantian Qi sea is gradually clear. Correspondingly, the golden luster outside his body seems to be shining a little. From a distance, it seems that he is covered with a layer of ethereal halo armor, although the brilliance is really fragile If you touch it lightly, it will scatter.


    In the sea of Qi, the sea of clouds formed by the spirit power flows slowly, encircling the dark gold armor in the center. It seems that a pair of invisible carving hands are patiently and persistently gathering to carve the armor, which is still very rough, but the road still looks long and far away. At least at the moment, it seems that the place where we can barely see the clear armor is only a small one There''s a chest position.


    Besides Shen Shi''s body, the light golden light rose and fell, and it was also on his chest. The light looked brighter than other places.


    But after half an hour, the clouds in the air sea suddenly stopped, and then dispersed like the wind and clouds. The armor scattered in an instant, turned into clouds that were no different from those around, and disappeared.


    Shen Shi snorted, and his body trembled slightly. Then he opened his eyes. Almost at the same time, the faint light on his body, especially in his heart, dissipated.


    The cultivation of Taoist magic power is never a simple thing. Shen Shi has already had sufficient mental preparation for it. The effect of gold and stone armor on protecting life is first-class, but it takes a lot of time to cultivate and carve it successfully.


    Now it''s said that it''s time for Shen to go to the tomb to look for treasure?


    He was quite tired after leaning on the trunk of the tree. Since he got the golden stone armor formula, he hasn''t relaxed his cultivation of this skill these days. From childhood to adulthood, he has long been used to such a down-to-earth way of gaining by his own diligence step by step.


    Today''s practice, the armor phantom in the sea of Qi is obviously clearer than a few days ago, especially in the chest. It even appears clear armor for the first time, which means that he has begun to make some progress in the practice of this skill. Although it''s still far away from little Chengdu to practice at the moment, if he is in a hurry to use this skill, at least in the future In this small area of his chest, his hard skin would be stronger than that of an ordinary monk.


    It''s just a little stronger, but if we continue to practice in the future, there will be an indestructible day for our whole body, right?


    Before he fell asleep, Shen Shi thought that when he woke up, it was time to go to Gaoling mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    It was a peaceful night, and no accident happened. Shen Shi and little black pig had a quiet night''s sleep in the tree. When the morning light began the next day and the dew continued to drop from the leaves in the forest, he woke up from his sleep.


    A new day has begun.


    Shen Shi sat on the trunk of the tree for a moment, then took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at the little black pig. He found that the little pig seemed to wake up earlier than himself. His two bright eyes were rolling, looking at the environment surrounded by green leaves, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "Xiao Hei, let''s go and try our luck in Gaoling mountain."


    Little black pig grinned as if with a grunt.


    When Shen Shi turns around and wants to jump off the tree trunk, he suddenly hears a shrill scream in the distance on the other side of the forest, which suddenly breaks the silence of the forest. Shen Shi shakes, stops and presses Xiao Hei.


    The sound of breaking the air came, and there was a cry for help in the middle. But a moment later, a man with blood all over his body ran over like crazy. There were several wounds on his body, and the blood flowed like a flood, especially the two places on his stomach and chest, which was even more shocking.


    Shen Shi frowned on the tree and looked at the seriously injured man who suddenly appeared under the tree. He ran from a distance and ran closer and closer. However, he could see that he was seriously injured and his steps were running slower and slower. He seemed to fall down at any time.


    And behind the man, a figure suddenly appeared in the deep forest. He was quick and caught up with him quickly. He was also a man. There was some blood on his body, but there was no wound. It seemed to be splashed up.


    After that, the man who was in front of me and behind me was a man who was in despair


    As soon as the words were heard, he had caught up with the man in front of him. Not far behind him, a sharp light flashed out of his hand. I don''t know what the blade was. It directly hit the man in front of him on the back. The man who was seriously injured and dying suddenly spat blood on his mouth, and suddenly fell forward to the ground. His hands and feet twitched, and the whole person curled up.


    At this moment, they are chasing each other all the way. Unconsciously, they have reached the place where Shen Shi is. The big tree is only one foot away. Shen Shi clearly sees that the man''s voice on the ground is gradually low. After a few groans of pain, he finally tilts his head and makes no sound.


    The man in the back came over at the moment, kicked the dead man''s head with his foot and gave a sneer. When he was about to say something, he suddenly felt something. His body was shocked and he suddenly looked up. At that moment, his eyes suddenly saw Shen Shi on the big tree not far ahead.


    The man''s face changed slightly, and he stared at Shen Shi sitting in the tree. Obviously, he didn''t expect that such an accident would happen in the forest. Shen Shi was silent, and his eyes didn''t flinch, but there were two more talismans hidden in his palm.


    One was in the tree, the other was under the tree. After a moment''s silence, the man under the tree suddenly snorted, stretched out his hand, and a white light suddenly flew back to his hand from the corpse. It was a strange shaped ice blade, like a knife but not a knife. He had a sharp hook in front of him. He looked bloodstained and didn''t know how much blood he had been contaminated with.


    The man held the strange blade in his hand and looked up at Shen Shi coldly. Shen Shi looked at him calmly and said nothing.


    There was another moment of stalemate, and the atmosphere in the forest suddenly became a little cold. But after a while, the man under the tree seemed to think of something, and finally began to retreat slowly. Not long after, he disappeared in the depths of the forest, and no one was seen again.


    After waiting for a while, Shen Shi jumps down from the tree with little black pig. Looking at the bloody scene in the early morning and the unknown man''s body lying in front of him, he doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The world is really cruel. The killing seems to never stop. People can be seen everywhere, but they may die at any time.


    Shen Shi noticed that there was a black bear embroidered on the corner of the corpse''s clothes on the ground. It looked like a sign of a certain sect, just like a bright golden rainbow on the clothes of Lingxiao sect disciples. In fact, it would save a lot of trouble if you didn''t walk alone and put on the clothes of Lingxiao sect''s disciples. At the same time, you should have your back to the sect, at least in Haizhou.


    However, Shen Shi is not very interested in this kind of vanity, and he walks alone in the wilderness. He has just arrived at Ningyuan. He is not strong enough. He rashly wears Lingxiao sect disciple''s clothes, which seems more dangerous than his income. So he always wears casual clothes when he goes down the mountain this time. Shen Shi carefully recalled the dress that the dead man was wearing. He seemed to have a vague impression that it belonged to a small sect called shanxiong hall in Haizhou.


    As for who the murderer is and what his grudge against this sect is not what Shen Shi can know at the moment.


    He took a final look at the corpse on the ground. After a moment of silence, he walked past him and went out of the woods. Only the dead corpse, as if forgotten by the whole world, fell quietly in the secluded forest.Gaoling mountain is a vast area, stretching for thousands of miles, with undulating peaks. It is very difficult to find a tomb. However, the location of the tomb is no longer a secret after the news of the birth of the tomb is leaked out somehow.


    Shen Shi also inquired carefully before entering the mountain. After paying a little price, he learned the general content of the latest popular treasure rumor in Gaoling city. About half a year ago, there was a great earthquake in the depth of Gaoling mountain. Even Gaoling City, far away from the mountain, would feel shaking. It was just a few months after that that that several waves of monks who had been searching for treasures in Gaoling mountain discovered that there was a huge cemetery in a valley once closed by boulders in the depth of the mountain.


    No one knows the origin of the mausoleum, or even the entrance of the mausoleum. However, it is said that all kinds of stone carvings on the earth''s surface are rare things. It''s not hard to imagine how the identity of the owner of the mausoleum is prominent. Naturally, the precious tombs in the mausoleum must be amazing.


    It''s reasonable to say that the monks who discovered this treasure should have kept their mouth shut and went to explore and find treasure by themselves. But somehow, the news finally came out and spread. Now, not only the monks from Haizhou, but also from several nearby states have rushed by, making the situation around Gaoling mountain gathering and bustling.


    After listening to these rumors, Shen Shi shakes his head. This kind of news is empty and useless. Except for the general location of the valley, it is like nothing. However, most of the rumors in the city today are like this. On the contrary, if there is any secret information, everyone who knows it will keep it tight and refuse to disclose it at all.


    Shen Shixin''s hope for his future this time has been reduced a little, but he sighs and sighs. Finally, he takes Xiao Hei into Gaoling mountain.


    Gaoling mountain is thousands of miles away. There are many ways to enter the mountain. As long as there are monks with Taoism, they can enter the mountain from almost every direction of the mountain. As for those monks who have profound Taoism and even rich families, and have rare magic weapons for flying in the sky, they are more at ease. Shen Shi saw several monks flying over his head with his own eyes.


    It''s a magic power that can travel in the heaven and earth without the help of external forces and only by one''s own strength. Under the yuan Dan realm, no matter it''s the divine artistic conception or the congealing yuan realm, those who want to fly freely like immortals must rely on flying magic weapons or spirit tools. The difference is that the spiritual realm of Taoism is far more powerful than that of Ningyuan realm. Sometimes, it can directly refine its own magic weapons to increase its flying ability. For example, Shen Shi''s three swords of Lingxiao, which are extremely powerful monks in the spiritual realm, can drive the magic weapons to fly in the sky. Although they are not as high as the immortal of Yuandan realm, they also come here It''s like electricity. It makes people feel unattainable.


    As for the monks in ningyuanjing, if they want to fly in the sky, they must be able to get a very rare flying spirit weapon, and their flying height and speed are limited. However, Rao is so. It is still extremely convenient to fly in the sky. It is said that among those aristocratic children in LiuYun City, some of them often want to do it when they want to show off in front of their favorite girls I can''t fly so far in the sky.


    Shen Shi was standing on the road to the depth of Gaoling mountain. When he looked up, he saw a similar scene. In front of him, a young man was driving a sword shaped spirit weapon. He flew two circles in the sky about thirty feet above the ground, and then slowly landed. Suddenly, a girl standing on the ground clapped her hands and cheered, and his face also showed a kind of proud smile.


    The two men and women were accompanied by a number of attendants. They all looked like monks with Taoism in their bodies. Among them were the more stable elders. Now they all frowned slightly and looked around.


    On the mountain road, there are many monks entering the mountain. Although many monks are scattered because of the road, there are still many people in this direction. Around Shen Shi, there are three or four waves of people. This scene is also seen by people.


    Shen Shi was walking alone, ordinary and ordinary. Xiao Hei was at his feet. At the moment, he seemed to be very honest, except for running back and forth to the roadside.


    It was just a cold hum, but it came from not far behind Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s eyes tilted slightly and looked behind him. He found that there were five people behind him, all men. The cold hum was made by a tall man at that time. He looked coldly at the young man in front of him, who was just like a young man and woman in Gaoling mountain.


    Shen Shi frowned. He was just about to turn his head and ignore it. Suddenly, the light from the corner of his eyes swept by, but he saw that there was a black bear on the cuffs of the five men''s clothes.


    Shen Shi was stunned. He almost immediately remembered the man who had been killed in front of his eyes in the morning. At the same time, the man who was humming over there seemed to be aware of something and turned to look at him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    Shen turned his head without expression and continued to walk forward. At the same time, his pace quickened slightly, and he drew a distance from the five monks in the mountain bear hall behind him. After looking at him, the monks behind him didn''t seem to have any more thoughts.


    In front of the mountain road, the young men and women were still laughing and walking very fast. Shen Shi soon caught up with the group of people. At the same time, he heard that next to the young men and women, an attendant in his early 40s was frowning and urging them to move on in a low voice.


    But the man and the girl were obviously very happy. They didn''t care about the advice of the entourage. And looking at the girl''s happy appearance, the man seemed excited and wanted to take out the flying spirit again.


    Young master Shen, who had no intention of taking care of other people''s business, was used to it by them.


    Unexpectedly, when he passed by the crowd, the girl turned her eyes and suddenly saw the little black pig at Shen Shi''s feet. Her eyes widened and she was surprised. She pointed to the little black and cried to the young man: "cousin, look, this little pig is so cute."


    Shen Shi''s steps made him feel a little surprised for a moment. At the same time, all the people around him looked at him. Then the young man said with a smile, "cousin Wenxin, it''s just a pig, and it''s dark. It''s not good-looking."


    The girl named Wenxin gave a smile, but she looked at Xiaohei, her eyes were shining, as if she had seen something she loved. She went to Xiaohei for a few steps, then squatted down in front of her and said, "no, you see, this little pig is black and bright, but it''s beautiful."


    Is Xiaohei beautiful?


    Shen Shi looks at little black pig with some suspicion. He seems to be a little surprised, but soon he shakes the pig''s head in front of the girl and goes to the other side of Shen Shi. It seems that he has no interest in the girl.


    But it looks cold here. The girl seems to like it more and more. The whole young and beautiful face shows a kind of love. She turns to the young man and shouts:


    "cousin!"


    The girl''s voice was like a yellow warbler''s soft cry. The young man obviously couldn''t eat it. He laughed and walked over to Shen Shi with a natural and unrestrained posture. He said with a smile:


    "brother, my cousin has a crush on this pig. I wonder if you can give up your love?" He said with a little smile, after a pause, and with a bit of pride, way, "value is not a problem, how much crystal, you just speak."


    A sound of footsteps came from behind. Shen Shi looked back and saw that the five friars of the mountain bear hall had already come over at this time. They listened to the young man''s words, and their faces were different.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart and looked back at the young man. "Sorry, I don''t sell this pig."


    Little black pig grunted twice at his feet, which seemed a little irritated.


    "Ah..." The girl looked a little disappointed, and then looked at the little black pig, there was no mottle from the beginning to the end. Her fur was shiny, and her body was clean and tidy. It was really lovely. For a moment, her eyes were like water, and she seemed reluctant to move her eyes away from the little black body.


    Little black pig looks not very happy. He stares at the girl, grunts twice, and grins with a trace of white teeth.


    Shen Shi has been with this guy for a long time. Of course, he knows the nature of this lazy pig and that this little guy is quite intelligent. Now he is a little angry. He can''t help laughing and crying. He shakes his head, kicks the belly of the little black pig, stares at it, and whispers: "be honest."


    The little black pig called in a low voice, wagged his tail, looked at him, and then walked away.


    Who knows that girl looks at Shen Shi kicking Xiao Hei. Suddenly, the eldest is not willing to. With a little anger, she stands up and says to Shen Shi, "why do you kick it?"


    "Ah?" Shen Shi didn''t react. A moment later, he heard a few laughs from his back. But the monks of the mountain bear hall looked on coldly. Now he seemed to feel funny.


    Facing such a girl who doesn''t know much about the world, Shen Shi also feels speechless. He doesn''t bother to explain to her now, so he nods at will and goes on.


    "Wait a minute!" The girl suddenly got in the way. Before Shen Shi opened his mouth, she turned to the young cousin. Her eyes were red, and she was coquettish and angry. She said: "cousin, this man is really not a good man. Now he just punches and kicks the pig, and he doesn''t know how to treat it. I, I want this pig


    "Ha ha..."


    There was a louder laugh coming from behind. It was obvious that the monks of the mountain bear hall couldn''t help laughing. Shen Shi was completely speechless at the moment. He thought, don''t say that he had never done anything to abuse Xiao Hei. Even if he really did it, the pig''s thick skin was of no use at all.After being called by the girl for a few words, the young man''s face became a little ugly. The original smile faded away gradually. Looking at Shen Shi''s face, he said: "Sir, it''s just a pig. Why bother? I''ll give you two hundred Lingjing for a buy."


    Shen Shi light smile, but do not look at him, eyes in front, but to the girl in the way calm way: "please get out of the way."


    As soon as the words came out, the two young men and women''s faces changed. The man''s face became gloomy, and suddenly stepped forward. It seemed that he was going to act. But the steady middle-aged man in the entourage held him and whispered some words of persuasion.


    The young man seemed to respect the attendant, but he frowned and hesitated. But the girl seemed to be indulged. Looking at her cousin''s hesitation, she suddenly snorted coldly, but turned to Shen Shi and said, "I just won''t let her. How dare you?"


    Shen Shi looked at her in silence. The girl looked at him without flinching.


    The atmosphere was a little cold for a moment. A few of the entourage over there approached here, while the friars of shanxiong hall at the back looked at the scene with great interest. However, their eyes didn''t stop much on Shen Shi. On the contrary, they looked at the girl and her cousin, and there was light in their eyes.


    After Shen Shi was silent for a moment, the corner of his eyes looked at the friars of shanxiong Hall who stopped at the back of his body as if they were watching a good play. He gave a sneer in his heart, but his face was still and said, "OK, it''s up to you. I''ll just take another road. "


    After that, he turned around and walked backward. He was ready to go down the mountain.


    This action was unexpected. In the eyes of the monks of the mountain bear hall, some of them already had an undisguised sense of contempt, and the girl seemed to be at a loss for a moment. Looking back at the young man, she called out: "cousin?"


    The young man snorted, pondered for a moment, and suddenly said in a loud voice: "Sir, we are the children of the Xu family in Liuyun city. You must have heard of it in Haizhou, but it''s just a pig. Why do you have to get to this point? Well, I''ll give you another fifty Lingjing. What do you think? Well, sometimes there are limits At the end of the day, his face was even colder, and his tone was an undisguised warning.


    The Xu family in Liuyun city?


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. The friars of the mountain bear hall beside him were obviously surprised. They looked at each other and seemed to be a little more hesitant.


    Of course, Shen Shi knows about the Xu family. Almost everyone in the four vassal families of sun Xu Hou Zhong and the disciples of Lingxiao sect knows about it. However, in the past days, he had more or less acquaintances and disputes with the other three families, but the Xu family seemed to have little contact with each other. The only thing he knew was that sun you''s mother''s family seemed to be the Xu family.


    As one of the most famous vassal families of Lingxiao sect, the Xu family is famous and powerful here in Haizhou. So after the young man reported to his family, he saw that the friars with unknown origins nearby seemed to be shocked, and the young man with a pig seemed to be restrained, so he felt a little proud.


    Just a moment later, Shen Shi shook his head and took the little black pig forward. He didn''t seem to have any special scruples about the Xu family. He was scared to sell the pig. The young man of the Xu family suddenly changed color and looked young after all. In addition, his favorite cousin looked at him like that for a long time. There was an indescribable impulse in his heart. He wanted to show it. With a roar, he strode to Shen Shi.


    "Sir, is this a toast or a penalty?"


    Shen Shi''s face sank, his brow raised slightly, and the little black pig at his feet also called in a low voice and took a step forward.


    Seeing that an inexplicable conflict was about to take place, suddenly a voice came from behind the mountain road, with a smile. The voice was bright and bright, and said: "the immortal guides the way, the iron mouth is broken, the Yin and Yang determine the life and death, the marriage determines the three lives. There is no empty words. Do you want to see the face?"


    The sound was clear and clear. It seemed that it was the only sound echoing on the mountain road. However, it covered the situation that was just on the verge of breaking out. Unconsciously, it made people feel relieved.


    For a moment, people all looked back and saw a middle-aged man walking along the mountain road. He was wearing a feather crane robe with big sleeves, bright eyes and long beard. He was about forty years old, but he looked very natural and unrestrained. He must have been an excellent man when he was young. However, even if he is a little older this year, he is also very elegant along the way. From a distance, he looks like a man from heaven. Looking around, he smiles calmly, holds a green pole, and hangs a white flag with four big words: "immortal guides the way.".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    The tense atmosphere was eased by the sudden appearance of the physiognomy. When everyone''s attention was attracted by the physiognomy, the attendant next to Mr. Xu grabbed him and whispered a few words of persuasion again. Mr. Xu seemed reluctant, frowned, and still a little angry, but he was aggressive Still a little weak.


    Shen Shi naturally doesn''t want to fight with these people. It''s no good. But he has a lot of troubles. He doesn''t say much now. He takes little black pig to one side. The girl in the middle looks back at him and seems to be angry.


    Although he had just appeared, he did not dare to look at all the people. The monks of the mountain bear hall didn''t seem to know the origin of the physiognomy. At the moment, their faces were a little suspicious, and they all frowned at him.


    The physiologist walked all the way to him and turned around, only to find that although all the people were looking at him, none of them wanted to speak out. It seemed a little disappointed. But a moment later, he suddenly heard a voice coming from the front, saying:


    "can you help me have a look, sir?"


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a young man standing on the side of the road with a shiny black pig at his feet. It seemed that he didn''t care. Instead, he was very happy. He laughed and strode over. He said to Shen Shi:


    "you have a good eye. I promise you won''t regret it. What do you want to see? ¡±


    Shen Shi smiles and says, "let''s talk while we walk."


    With that, he turned around and walked forward. The physiologist looked at his back. The light from the corner of his eyes swept the people around him intentionally or unintentionally. There was a funny smile in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He followed him with a smile.


    Shen Shi left here quietly. The young master of Xu family frowned and didn''t say anything after all. The monks of shanxiong hall also stopped. Although some of them also looked at Shen Shi, it was obvious that they didn''t care about the young man they had never met. They didn''t show any intention of blocking him. Instead, they kept talking The man secretly aimed at the master and the girl of the Xu family, and his face changed a little.


    It''s just entering Gaoling mountain, so this section of the mountain road is fairly flat. For ordinary people, it may be tiring to go up the mountain, but for Shen Shi, who has already cultivated in Ningyuan, it''s almost like walking on the ground.


    After walking for a while, the mountain road twists and turns. After a few corners, the shadows behind are covered by rocks and woods. The surrounding area is quiet. Only Shen Shi and the middle-aged physiognomy behind him are left on the mountain road.


    Shen Shi looked back at the physiologist. He followed him all the way, but he didn''t feel anxious. He looked at the scenery of the surrounding mountains and forests leisurely, just like a tourist here.


    It seems to feel Shen Shi''s searching eyes, and the physiologist also looks at him, then smiles and says: "young master, do you want to ask me what?"


    Shen Shi didn''t really want to look for this kind of physiognomy in the river and lake. The more the practitioners tried to practice against the heaven, the more they had to pay attention to a strong and tough mind, not affected by external things. Therefore, few people would believe in such illusory things as the omen of physiognomy.


    After a moment, Mr. Shen Xiangyin said to him, "what''s the best way to escape?


    With a gentle smile, the Xiangshi said, "xiaxiangshu is a kind of ancestral skill. It''s very good at everything. If you have any doubts, just ask."


    Shen Shi smothered for a moment, and his trust in the outspoken Xiangshi was getting less and less. He thought that the Xiangshi dared to speak such big words. He was a charlatan. Then he laughed and said, "I can''t believe that, sir, I boast so much."


    The physiologist smiles a little, and his eyes close a little. He looks at Shen Shi''s face carefully. Then he ponders for a moment, pinches his fingers and calculates a few times, and then Shi Shiran says:


    "I see that the young man''s face is right, and he has good luck. He is just a bit of a lonely spirit. Dare to ask if his parents are well when he is young?"


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked and he stepped forward in an instant. His eyes lit up and he stared at the scholar.


    The physiognomy is a calm smile, seems not to care about the appearance.


    After a while, Shen Shi''s look gradually calmed down, but his eyes on the physiologist were different from before. After a moment''s silence, he said: "Sir, I have lost my mother since I was young, and I have been separated from my father for many years."


    The physiologist nodded slightly. It seemed that he knew everything well and had expected it. Shen Shi looked at him and suddenly moved in his heart. He said, "since you have such a wonderful talent, can you do a divination for me and see where my father is now?"


    That phase gentleman ha ha a smile, light way: "this have what difficult?"


    Shen Shi is very happy. For many years, breaking news with his father Shen Tai has always been a knot in his heart. After all, it''s his only relative in the world, but Shen Tai has disappeared all these years. It''s really hard to find him. Today, I heard the physiologist say that there was such a way. Although he still had some doubts about physiognomy in his heart, he really couldn''t care so much. If he insisted, even if the dead horse was treated as a living horse doctor, it was better to have a hope than despair.At that moment, Shen Shi quickly gave a gift, looked solemn and sincere, and said, "please help me to calculate this hexagram."


    The physiologist laughed, waved his hand and said: "little things, little things, but..." He looked at Shen Shi with a smile and said, "young master, do you want me to do divination?"


    Shen Shi was stunned. After a moment, he came back to himself. There was a trace of embarrassment on his face. He was silent for a moment, and said, "but I don''t know how much money is in your hexagram?"


    The prime minister stroked his beard and said with a smile, "five spirit crystals are enough."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "it''s so expensive..."


    The physiognomy was not angry either. He just said with a smile, "it''s just selling goods to know the family."


    Shen Shi took a deep look at him and saw that the matchmaker was exquisite in clothes and elegant demeanor. In terms of his bearing and appearance, the dragon and Phoenix were really outstanding among the people. Apart from the powerful and unparalleled power of the immortal yuandanjing, he was comparable with the immortal Huaiyuan, the leader of Lingxiao sect, whom he first met when he first returned to jinhongshan. He was the best one in his life He is the most outstanding person in style and bearing.


    Maybe such a character is really a strange person in the world?


    Shen Shi''s mind flashed this idea, but then he felt that it didn''t seem so reliable. But when he thought about the situation of his parents just now, he couldn''t help feeling a little lucky.


    When his father Shen Tai''s voice and smile passed before his eyes many years ago, Shen Shi was still longing for his family. He gritted his teeth and took out five spirit crystals from Ruyi''s bag. He handed them to the photo artist and said, "please help me to work out a hexagram."


    The Xiangshi laughed and reached for Lingjing. He just said with a smile, "little things, little things."


    In Shen Shi''s expectant eyes, the distinguished physiologist inserted the green pole on the ground beside him. Then, in front of Shen Shi''s face, he put his hands flat on his chest and began to bend and stretch his fingers one by one, like playing the piano, like plucking strings. He said something in his mouth. He didn''t know what he was calculating?


    Shen Shi looked at it for a while, his brows wrinkled slightly, and his heart was a little uneasy. At his feet, little black pig was sitting on the ground when they were talking, but he didn''t know why he stood up. It seemed that he suddenly felt something. To be exact, it was after the physiologist inserted the green pole into the soil that little black pig was sitting on Black pig suddenly seems to be disturbed in general, turned to see.


    Xiaohei didn''t pay attention to the physiognomy who was carefully calculating or pretending to be a ghost. In the eyes of a pair of small pigs, he just resisted the green green pole. Then, Xiaohei slowly walked to the green pole step by step.


    It didn''t walk fast. It even hesitated in its steps. It seemed to be puzzled or surprised in its eyes. From time to time, it made a low murmur, as if it was mumbling something. At the same time, it kept sniffing, as if it found something very strange.


    The green pole was quietly inserted in the soil, motionless. No matter the prime minister or Shen Shi, he didn''t notice this strange little black pig at the moment.


    It wasn''t long before little black pig got close to the green pole. It was several feet long. The upper part of the green pole was tied with immortal''s guiding cloth, and the lower part was smooth and moist without any ornaments. At first glance, it seemed like some kind of wild green bamboo on the roadside, but at a closer look, it didn''t seem very much like it, because there were no all the usual knots of bamboo on the green pole ¡£


    Little black pig''s eyes are wide open, and he stares at the green stick without blinking. Then he sniffs around the green stick for a few times, and a strange look passes in his eyes. It looks like It seems to be a bit intoxicated.


    Starting from the bottom of the green pole bordering on the soil, the little black pig smelled it, and then began to move up slowly. It seemed that the green pole was emitting an indescribable smell, which made it completely uncontrollable. It smelled little by little, and its eyes became brighter and brighter. Even in a flash like lightning and flint, strange changes took place in its eyes.


    The left eye is dark and deep, like the fog that never dissipates; the right eye is like a light wheel, flashing green, yellow and purple.


    Then, the little pig''s body stopped, slightly opened his mouth, with a bit of care, and as if full of hope, gently stretched out his tongue, and so licked on the green pole.


    Qinggan didn''t move. Even the cloth with immortal''s directions on it didn''t move. But the physiologist, who was curving his fingers, suddenly frowned, as if he felt something. His eyes tilted slightly and glanced at Qinggan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    "Er..."


    The physiognomy''s body was obviously stiff for a while, and a look of astonishment passed from the bottom of his eyes. I don''t know if it was the first time in his life that I saw a pig salivating at Qinggan. But a moment later, his face returned to normal, and then his hands meal, slowly down. But this movement in Shen Shi''s eyes, I don''t know why, but it makes Shen Shi feel a bit like a magic wand.


    "Hoo." The Xiangshi took a long breath and looked at Shen Shi with a smile. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "Sir, have you figured it out yet?"


    The prime minister touched Xu and said with a smile, "it''s true that I have already got something by using the method of Zhou Tian''s divine calculation to match the childe''s life style and pinch my fingers for a little calculation."


    Shen Shi was overjoyed. He could not help stepping forward and said, "really? May I ask my father where he is now? "


    With a smile, the prime minister said, "your father should be in the Northeast now."


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped and said, "what, is he in the northeast of Haizhou?"


    The prime minister shook his head and said, "no, no, your father''s location should be in the northeast of the place where we are now, not necessarily in Haizhou."


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then his face became a little ugly. He frowned and said, "don''t laugh, sir. Haizhou is in the southernmost part of the Hongmeng kingdom. In the northeast, there are at least dozens of States, which are hundreds of millions of miles across. This How can you make it clear? "


    With a wave of his sleeve robe, the Xiangshi stood up with his hands down. The mountain wind blew and the Taoist robe was flowing like an expert of the immortal family. He said with a smart smile, "you don''t know something about it. The art of Xiangshu is broad and profound. Among them, there are different methods of calculation, and the results are different. For example, the previous Zhou Tian algorithm can determine the direction of life and death, which is the most superficial. For more careful results, we need to use stronger secret arithmetic, so that we can... "


    Shen Shi''s face was getting dark, and he was very angry when he heard that later. He interrupted the scholar''s words and said with a sneer: "the arithmetic secret is stronger than the hexagram gold, isn''t it?"


    The middle-aged Prime Minister laughed, but he didn''t have any shame. He said calmly, "young master, I see that the secret methods are extraordinary. It costs a lot to cast them at one time. In addition, peeping at the secrets of heaven, there is also the risk of backfire. Of course, divination is not the same as divination."


    Shen Shi snorted, sneered and said, "well, sir, if I want to know which state my father is in, how much money should I pay you?"


    The middle-aged prime minister''s spirit was revived, his face was radiant, and he said with a smile: "if you want to know where your father is, you should use our divination gate to pass on the thousand year old" Da Zhou Tian GUI Jia Bu Suan array "to summon ghosts and gods to see reincarnation and search carefully. It costs a lot of magic power. If you do a divination once, you should receive two bailing crystals."


    Shen Shi''s back teeth secretly bit him. He was already very angry and laughed back. Staring at this guy, who is probably a charlatan, he sneered and said: "Oh? What if I want to go further and find out which city my father is in now? "


    The middle-aged physiologist looked up at the sky and laughed. He was bold and graceful. He patted his chest and said with a smile, "you are looking for the right person. If you want to figure out which city in which state your father is in, you can only boast that you can do this amazing algorithmic divination


    Then, with a straight face, he said solemnly, "if you want to know such a result, the ordinary divination technique is useless. You must use our Zhou family''s unique secret method" Xinghai Qiankun Yinyang Jian ", which uses the sky as the chessboard and the stars as the chessboard to explore the Yin and Yang, create the eye of heaven, scan the world, and search for the tiny fire like dust among hundreds of millions of creatures. It''s just that this kind of supernatural power can''t be used easily, and it takes a lot of blood and essence magic power. So I can only use it once a year. "


    Shen Shi opened his mouth slightly and looked at the physiologist for a long time. It seemed that he had been shocked by the "earth shaking" magic way. Looking at Shen Shi''s appearance, the middle-aged physiologist became more and more proud. He stroked his beard and said with a smile, "so if you want to calculate the highest secret method of divination, divination gold is not cheap. It takes 800, er, 1000 Lingjing to calculate it."


    Shen Shi looked at the scholar for a long time, suddenly sighed, turned and left.


    The prime minister stayed for a while and said to Shen Shi in amazement, "what''s the meaning of this, young master?"


    Shen Shi said: "you are too good at divination. You are just a poor boy. You don''t have so many Lingjing. Let''s forget it."


    For a moment, he didn''t seem to know what to say, but he didn''t want to give up. He grabbed the green stick beside him and ran after Shen Shi. At the same time, he said: "take your time, you have something to say "Ah?"


    Before he finished speaking, the Xiangshi suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the green pole in his hand, which seemed to weigh a lot. When he looked down, he was shocked and gave a low cry.


    Shen Shi, who was in front of him, also turned his head and took a look. Then he frowned and called to the other side, and said, "Xiao Hei, what are you doing? Come here quickly!"


    In the eyes of the two people, they saw that under the green pole, on the green pole, little black pig''s whole body was attached to the green pole. He used all his limbs and hugged the green pole tightly. It seemed that he wanted the whole body to be integrated with the green pole, and his mouth was salivating. His eyes were full Intoxicated and even with a bit of wild color, he kept looking at Qinggan with his tongue and licking it. In the middle, he even opened his teeth several times to try to bite it, but the Qinggan seemed to be quite hard, and the little black pig didn''t bite it several times.The middle-aged physiognomy looked stunned, as if it was the first time to see such a situation. At the same time, the eyes of looking at the little black pig from the bottom of his eyes also had some faint exploration. Shen Shi was a little annoyed and stood in the same place and screamed a few times. Unexpectedly, the obedient little black pig refused to let go of the green stick, with an indecisive look and a dead face We have to rely on the green pole.


    Shen Shi was angry for a moment. At the same time, he saw that the middle-aged photographer turned his head and looked at him with playful eyes. He felt a little humiliated. He snorted, turned around and left. He said angrily, "this pig has nothing to do with me. You can do whatever you want! "


    the Xiangshi seems to be surprised and chases after him. However, the little pig entangles himself on his Qinggan and refuses to come down. After a while, the Xiangshi grabs Qinggan and drags the little pig away. Although there are bumps and bumps on the ground, the little black pig''s skin is rough and thick, but he doesn''t realize it. In the eyes of a pair of little pigs, it seems that there is only that little pig It''s only green.


    The Xiangshi dragged the little black pig to catch up with Shen Shi and said with a smile, "take your time, young master. You have something to say."


    Shen Shi said faintly: "Sir, stay here. I have made my words very clear just now."


    The Xiangshi thought about it and said with a smile, "don''t you believe me? It''s also true that there are too many people in the world who pretend to be gods and ghosts and cheat by pretending to be lovers. No wonder the young master is on guard. It''s just that, young master, I don''t want to be boasted by Zhou himself. This "mirror of yin and Yang in the sea of stars" is by no means an ordinary Taoist art. It''s my life''s hard work. Among them, I can learn from the ancient mysterious patterns. To tell you the truth, this method is exactly what I used to do when I was sitting in front of the golden tire stone of the ancient Dharma array. It took me a hundred years to practice it. It took me a lot of hard work to get what I got. It''s not comparable to ordinary hexagrams. It''s really.... "


    Shen Shi sneered. He couldn''t help but interrupt him. He sneered, "why don''t you say that even those teleportation arrays were broken by you?"


    The scholar was stunned. He seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then he frowned slightly and said, "if you want to say that, it''s not wrong..."


    Shen Shi almost walked around with a "poof". Today, the man he met was the only one with thick skin in his life. It was amazing and speechless. In the end, he didn''t know what to say, and even lost his anger. After seeing the man, he could only smile bitterly, shake his head and go on ¡£


    However, the Xiangshi didn''t seem to have any self-knowledge. He still dragged the green stick tightly held by little black pig to Shen Shi''s side. At the same time, his face seemed to be thinking about memories. He said, "but it''s really my credit. It doesn''t seem to be very good. Although I realized the skill of transmitting Dharma array by the way when I was practicing hexagram, at least I built those later When transmitting the array, those old men are a bit of drudgery. Well Even if they have four points, er, no way. At most, three points can be given to them. Seven three points, I''ll have seven of them three. No more! "


    Shen Shi put his hand on his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "you really dare to say that."


    Xiangshi ha ha a smile, way: "originally is such."


    Shen Shi shakes his head and sweeps the corner of his eyes. He finds that Xiao Hei is still on the green pole. Looking at the pig''s head and brain, Shen Shi is annoyed for no reason. He goes over and kicks the pig''s ass lightly. He says: "down!"


    Xiao Hei tried to gnaw at the green stick for many times, but the green stick seemed to be surprisingly hard. No matter how he tried, he didn''t move at all. In the end, he could only give up disappointingly. He jumped down with a reluctant look, but his eyes were reluctant to leave the green stick.


    Shen Shi looks at Xiao Hei''s appearance, and his heart is also moved. He takes a close look at the green pole in the hands of the physiologist, but with the experience he has honed since childhood, he doesn''t recognize what kind of spiritual material the green and moist green pole is, which makes Xiao Hei so impolite.


    However, no matter what, it belongs to others. After seeing it, he didn''t think much about it. He just gave the prime minister a hand and said, "I''ve remembered what you''ve taught me recently, sir. I''ll say goodbye."


    Then he took Xiao Hei to the depth of Gaoling mountain. The Xiangshi was behind him and seemed to want to say something. Just at this moment, suddenly, a sharp cry came out from the mountain road behind them. It seemed that she was the girl she had seen not long ago.


    The scholar frowned and looked at Shen Shi in a twinkling of an eye. He saw that Shen Shi''s step was a little bit, but after a moment, he didn''t want to look back. If he didn''t hear half of it, he still continued to move forward, and Xiao Hei followed him. He still looked back three times and kept looking at the green pole in his hand.


    Standing in the same place, holding a green pole, the light in his eyes flickered, and his face seemed to be thinking. A moment later, a playful smile floated up. His eyes flashed over Shen Shi and the little black pig at his feet. Then he smiled, stroked his beard and said to himself, "it''s a little interesting."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    For Shen Shi, the five spirit crystals can''t be more, but they can''t be less. At least they haven''t been careless. Five Lingjing were cheated by this inexplicable physiognomy, saying that they were not angry. That''s false. But Shen Shi didn''t have much intention to go out and force them back. Maybe it was because the physiognomy still saw that his parents were incomplete. In addition, although he said it erratically, he still pointed out Shen Tai''s current position.


    It''s impossible to find a father by this, but on the other hand, it seems to disprove that a father should at least live in the world. This news, or hope, gives Shen Shi a little comfort in his concern for many years, and he has no mind to entangle with the physiologist.


    After taking Xiaohei to leave the prime minister, Shen Shi went all the way to Gaoling mountain, and arrived three days later. Now it is said that it is the deep valley where the tomb was born.


    In these three days, it was quite smooth, and there was no accident. Of course, Shen Shi carefully avoided the crowd. In the wild mountains, there was always lawlessness. When monks met each other, although they would not have to fight and rob each other when they met, the danger was everywhere. If possible, there was no danger Monks subconsciously keep a distance from strangers.


    This time, the number of monks who coveted the treasure of the tomb and entered the Gaoling mountains should be quite large. However, in the vast mountains that stretch for thousands of miles, this number seems very small. At least in the past few days, Shen Shi did not encounter the gathering of monks. He only met several waves of monks by chance, some alone, some in groups, but in the phase Far away, both sides are intentionally or unintentionally staggered.


    On the day when he first entered the mountain, Shen Shi had never met the prime minister and the group of people of the Xu family, including the monks of shanxiong hall. It is not surprising that Gaoling mountain is so huge that he would not meet each other. It''s just that Shen Shi occasionally thinks of the girl''s cry of surprise coming from the back of the mountain road when he left that day. He doesn''t know what''s going on behind, but Shen Shi doesn''t want to meddle in that business.


    Rumor has it that the valley where the tomb is hidden is under a towering peak in the depth of the Gaoling mountains. It was originally a natural valley. The only narrow mountain road leading to the outside world was tightly blocked by several huge stones. In addition, over the years, plants and vines grew and spread, covering all the traces of this only road. So I don''t know how many years have passed, but there has never been one People found that there was such a quiet valley under the mountain peak.


    When Shen Shi approached the entrance of the nameless Valley, he could still see the huge stones dumped on the side of the mountain road. There were even a lot of grass roots and residual soil on the stone surface, which showed that this place was originally covered by vegetation. It was only the sudden earthquake six months ago that changed everything here and made this dusty Valley reappear to the world.


    In the nameless Valley, the number of friars increased obviously. Although there were some disputes and conflicts occasionally, most of the scenes Shen Shi saw along the way were peaceful. After all, the main purpose of people coming here was to search for treasure. Before they saw the treasure, they were killed outside the tomb. Is it not that their brains were broken?


    These days, how many monks who can have a whole body of Taoism and cultivate Xiaocheng and yearn for immortality are simple minded fools?


    The mountain road leading to the valley is not very spacious. On both sides of the road are hard towering rocks and abrupt rock walls. The boulders that used to be here have now rolled outside. Debris can be seen everywhere. There are still obvious cracks on the ground and the stone walls on both sides, which shows the strong destructive power of the original earthquake.


    Shen Shi walked cautiously to the bottom of the valley. There were monks in front and behind, but they still kept a distance between each other. When he came to the middle of the mountain road, his head darkened. Shen Shi looked up and found that there was a huge stone hanging in the rock wall at a narrow place between the two sides of the rock wall. It was caught by the two sides of the rock wall. But when the mountain wind blows, the huge stone can even sway. It''s very dangerous. I don''t know when it will fall again Fall down.


    Shen Shi frowned, subconsciously quickened his pace and walked under the suspended boulder.


    After passing the mountain road, which is nearly tens of feet long, Shen Shi entered the valley. He felt that there was a light in front of him, and a very wide valley appeared in front of him.


    At first glance, the valley is about 500 mu in size. Apart from the surrounding rock walls, most of the valley bottom is flat. There are hundreds of tall stone carvings of different sizes standing in it, with different images. Roughly speaking, there are many auspicious animals, such as dragon, Phoenix, unicorn, and many strange animals in the legend. Shen Shi alone knows them Taotielu and so on, and even a lot of stone sculptures, he could not recognize the origin.


    Looking at these stone statues, most of them are dilapidated, and the traces of wind and rain erosion can be seen everywhere. I don''t know how many years I have spent in this valley, and what I am guarding?


    In addition to these stone statues, there are also some towering ancient trees growing in the valley. The dense and luxuriant tree crown is like a pair of giant hands covering the top of these stone statues, which also adds a sense of tranquility to the valley.From time to time, the monks rushed to the entrance of the valley, where they could not observe the situation. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, took little black pig to a stone statue, looked up, and saw that the body of the dragon head deer of the stone statue seemed to be a kind of Unicorn, but it was different when he looked closely. Shen Shi shook his head, drew back his eyes, and then squatted down to the little black pig and whispered:


    "here it is. Can you smell the anger of those people waiting for home outside Gaoling that day "Taste?"


    Little black pig''s head turned around for a while, and his nose sniffed for a while at the same time, but he soon mumbled twice, but shook his head.


    Shen Shi''s face showed a trace of disappointment, but this kind of thing really has some hope. He had expected it in his heart. Now he gave a bitter smile and didn''t say much. He just patted the pig''s head and said, "OK, then we can only walk around and see if we can meet a good luck."


    Without the hope of following the Hou family who is said to have a shortcut, Shen Shi almost gave up on the so-called tomb treasure, but since they all came here, of course, they would not immediately turn around. He walked with little black, walking among the stone statues, and looking around aimlessly.


    As Shen Shi walked along, he felt that these stone statues with different shapes seemed to be surrounded by several layers of circles. However, he was not sure because some of his sight was blocked by those big trees. In the distance of the stone statue, you can see a towering peak. Under the steep cliff, there are dozens of dark cave openings on the cliff. After seeing the terrain of the valley, most of the monks who came here finally entered these mysterious caves.


    Are these caves the entrance to the tomb?


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment. Looking from a distance, the rock walls at the entrances of the caves were smooth. It was obvious that they were originally cut here, not the new openings opened by later generations. It was just that if they were entrances, there would be too many entrances.


    Shen Shi calculated in his heart and found that under the broad cliff, there were 36 caves of almost the same size, lined up, occupying nearly half the length of the cliff.


    Choose one of the 36 cave entrances? It takes a lot of luck Shen Shi laughs bitterly, thinking that it''s like this outside. If the inside of the cave is really where the tomb is, I''m afraid it will happen again.


    For a moment, he began to hesitate whether he should venture into these caves. Frowning, he walked slowly around the statues, thinking as he walked, and unconsciously came to a place near the center of the group of statues.


    Little black pig has been quietly following Shen Shi''s side and feet, but when they passed a statue, little black pig''s eyes inadvertently swept over the stone statue. Suddenly, he took a step, looked at the stone statue twice, and then made a few noises.


    Hearing the movement behind him, Shen Shi turned to look at it and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Little black pig''s eyes just looked at the stone statue, which seemed to be somewhat curious.


    Shen Shi went to the statue and looked at it. He saw that the statue was carved with a strange beast. There were high mountains and floating clouds under him. The body of the snake was like a dragon''s horn, and the sharp fangs came out suddenly. It was like flying clouds and flying fog. It was like a dragon in the sky. It was extraordinary. It showed a sense of looking down at the heaven and the earth, but he couldn''t recognize what it was for a moment.


    Just as he was thinking about it, suddenly Shen Shi heard a sound of walking behind his back. Then a clear laugh came and said, "Hey, is that you, young master? We meet again."


    Listening to the sound, Shen Shi turned to look at it. Sure enough, he saw that it was the Taoist priest with extraordinary appearance a few days ago. He was still wearing a Taoist robe. Shi ran came over all the way and looked at the stone statue. Then he said with a smile,


    "why, are you interested in this" Yin long "stone carving?"


    "Yin dragon?" He asked.


    The Xiangshi nodded with a smile, looked at the dragon shaped stone carving, stroked his beard and said: "it is said that in the ancient times, there was a ancestor dragon born of heaven and earth elites, who understood the nature of heaven and earth for hundreds of millions of years and got the Tao. As a giant earth, it is the" dragon kingdom "in the ten day world. ZuLong also has three sons. He is called the ancestor of the dragon family. He is also known as the three ancient dragons, which are Tianlong, Heilong and Yinlong. The object carved in this stone statue is the Yinlong of the three ancient dragons. "


    After these words stopped, Shen Shi was quite impressed by the physiologist. He had never seen such a strange legend in so many books before. I didn''t expect that the physiologist could recognize it at a glance. However, the ten heavenly realms have long been illusory legends. Apart from the Hongmeng Kingdom, whether the other nine heavenly realms exist or not is still a question and has always been debated. As for the Yin dragon, which obviously belongs to legend, Shen Shi can only listen to it as a fairy tale.


    However, he had a better impression of the physiologist. He nodded to him with a smile, but then he remembered the five Lingjing who had been cheated by this man a few days ago. He immediately became more careful. He didn''t want to talk to this man any more, so he said hello to little black pig and was ready to go away.But when he looked back, his eyes inadvertently swept over the head of the Yin dragon. For a moment, his body suddenly shook slightly, and then his eyes showed some incredible surprise.


    The carved stone statue of Yin dragon is vivid and meticulous. It is obviously made by a master craftsman many years ago, especially at the head of the dragon. It shows the arrogance of the ancient dragon. But at the moment, Shen Shi''s attention did not see these, but looked at the eyes of the Yin dragon.


    In the blue gray stone dragon eyes, the left eye is covered with gray, like a vast and silent sky; but the right eye has a ring, like light, like a wheel, like a vortex, absorbing endless things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    Shen Shi''s heart thumped for a moment, stopped and subconsciously looked at the little black pig.


    He lived with Xiao Hei day and night. In such a long time, of course, he found and saw the strange look in Xiao Hei''s eyes several times, but the strange look often flashed by and seldom appeared in ordinary life. Even if it happened once by chance, it seemed that it had no effect on the surrounding things, so Shen Shi gradually forgot it and just thought it might be Xiao Hei''s body It is a kind of pigskin with abnormal veins.


    Just standing in front of the Yin Dragon Statue, Shen Shi finds that there are some similarities between the dragon eyes of the archaic dragon and those in Xiao Hei''s eyes. All of a sudden, Shen Shi almost set off a storm in his heart. According to the Zhou Xiangshi, Yin dragon is one of the three ancient dragons, which is equivalent to the legendary ancestor of the dragon family. Naturally, there is no need to say its supernatural power.


    But a moment later, Shen Shi soon frowned again. Little black pig''s eyes were very clear and calm at the moment, so they could not be compared with each other. However, Shen Shi recalled the pig''s eyes that he had seen several times in his memory. After comparing them with the dragon eyes on the Yin dragon stone statue, he still found that there seemed to be some difference between them.


    In Xiao Hei''s eyes, the light and power of the three colors and the gray haze are far from the magnificent dragon''s eyes on the stone statue. They are similar in shape but different in spirit.


    Maybe it''s just a coincidence?


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and shook his head slightly. He thought that other people didn''t know Xiao Hei''s life experience, but he knew it very well. On the first day when he came to the demon world, he saw the birth of the little black pig with his own eyes. It''s impossible for the blood of the stone pig to be wrong. Where could it be related to the Taigu Yin dragon?


    Even if the blood of monsters goes back to ancient times, it''s impossible for a pig to return to its ancestors and produce a cologne, right?


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi also had a bitter smile of self mockery, but he thought too much. Then he put aside the obviously impractical idea and said hello to Xiao Hei. He took him all the way out of the stone statue community in the middle of the valley to the cliff at the end of the valley.


    The thirty-six caves in the black cave stand side by side on the stone wall in a row. The light can only illuminate a small part of the cave entrance. In the deeper part of the cave, it is dark and I don''t know where to go.


    Shen Shi glanced over the numerous caves and hesitated. At the moment, new monks were coming from the valley, and many of them were in the same situation. They didn''t know which cave the passage was, and they were wandering outside. However, after hesitating, most of them finally chose one of the caves and walked in with a little caution.


    The secluded valley is located on the shady side of a high mountain. On weekdays, sunlight is rarely seen. However, it is cold and gloomy. The mountain wind blows by from time to time, which makes people feel cool. Not to mention the stone statues in the valley, it is clearly the scene of ancient tombs and cemeteries. For no reason, it adds a bit of gloomy and cold.


    Looking at the dark holes one by one, the friars around entered the caves one by one with full faces of hope. Then it seemed that there was no sound, and no one came out of the cave for a long time. Maybe it''s because the cave is very big, or they really found the buried treasure. But Shen Shi always felt that the numerous caves looked like cold eyes, staring at all the people in the valley coldly, and no one knew what would be behind the cave.


    It''s just that the mind of a monk always stresses perseverance. If he stops just because he''s worried about the danger of the unknown, he can''t continue on the hard road of cultivation. So although Shen Shi was a little hesitant, he didn''t want to give up. Instead, he walked slowly through these holes, carefully observed them, and kept thinking.


    It seems that the caves above the stone wall are almost the same. Although it is impossible for each cave entrance to be exactly the same, generally speaking, there is nothing particularly outstanding or conspicuous. It is really hard to decide which cave to choose.


    Shen Shi hesitated and thought that he couldn''t do it. Just like the monks before, he chose one at random to go in and have a look. If it was really dangerous, he retreated. Suddenly, Xiao Hei stopped at his feet. Then he seemed to have a moment''s hesitation. After that, he sniffed around the ground for a while and grunted to Shen Shi twice.


    Shen Shi frowned and looked at it.


    Xiao Hei looked ahead. Shen Shi followed his eyes and saw that there was a cave that looked no different from the surrounding. The location was the ninth cave on the right.


    Shen Shi squatted down, touched Xiao Hei''s head and said in a low voice, "do you smell it?"


    Xiao Hei didn''t seem to be very sure. He even hesitated a little. He tilted his head and thought about it. He began to smell around again. At the same time, he slowly approached the entrance of the cave.


    Shen Shi sighed and stood up. I don''t know how many friars have come to this valley these days, and there are countless people coming in and out of these caves. It''s really hard for Xiao Hei to distinguish the breath of those people in Hou''s family in such a chaotic atmosphere, even if he has extraordinary powers.When he got to the entrance of the cave, Shen Shi soon felt a cold wind blowing out from the deep of the cave, like soaking himself in cold water. A chill seemed to rise from every skin on his body. Although it''s no problem to resist this cold and Yin Qi with his present state of Tao and conduct, Shen Shi still frowned slightly.


    It seems that the Yin here is stronger than that in the ordinary cemetery.


    But on second thought, the tomb has been buried here for more than many years. It''s normal to accumulate more Yin Qi over time. After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi nodded and said to little black pig, "let''s go in and have a look at this hole. If we can find it, we can come out if we can''t find it."


    Then he walked first. Little black pig looked up at his master and the darkness of the cave. He seemed to be hesitant. However, seeing Shen Shi walking into the cave, little black finally hummed twice and followed him. Soon, the shadow of one person and one pig disappeared in the shadow of the cave.


    Outside the cave entrance behind them, I don''t know when another figure came. The Taoist robe was wide sleeved and smart. It was the man surnamed Zhou. He looked around calmly. His eyes passed the 36 cave openings in this row. Then his eyes narrowed slightly. After a moment of silence, he suddenly looked up and looked at the towering peak.


    The peaks, like swords, pierce the sky. The mountains rise and fall. The valley is under the peaks. The prime minister''s eyes swept by. His eyes were full of thinking. His brows stirred, but he said to himself in a low voice: "are the 72 peaks in Gaoling..."


    In the voice of words, I saw his sleeve moving, and I saw his fingers bending and stretching between his sleeves. It seemed that he was calculating something.


    After a while, his eyes suddenly flashed, stroked his beard and said, "hmm? Is it the lost secret technique of the ancient times, the ghost lock of Youming town? If so, maybe it''s not easy here... "


    His brow wrinkled slightly, as if he was thinking about something. His eyes drew back from the mountain in the distance and went back to these holes. His eyes flashed. A moment later, suddenly his eyes turned to the second hole on the left.


    "God


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly looked at the 17th hole on the left, and then said:


    "earth!"


    Then his eyes flashed by, his eyes suddenly turned, his body slightly sideways, he looked at the sixth hole on the right side, and said:


    "dead!"


    With a flash of vision, he looked at the ninth hole on the right and said, "Sheng!"


    Looking at the eleventh hole on the right, he said: "broken!"


    Look at the eighth hole on the left and say:


    "hide!"


    As he spoke, he seemed to want to continue to look. When he said these strange words, he was suddenly stunned, but his eyes slowly turned back, with a look of surprise on his face, and looked again at the ninth hole on the right side of the row of caves.


    After a while, he suddenly lost his smile, shook his head and said with a smile:


    "this little friend seems to have good luck? But is it really luck... "


    The physiologist stood in the same place and thought for a moment. Then he turned around and calmly walked to the left side of the row of caves. He counted the second cave and went in.


    After walking into the cave, Shen Shi soon felt that it was dark in front of his eyes, and the light seemed to be blocked out of the cave. But soon, he found that there was a kind of faint green light on the cave wall. Just when he could not see it in the bright place outside the cave, he found that the cave was filled with this strange light. He could barely see it To the surrounding scenery.


    In the past, it seems that there are not many traces of artificial excavation in the cave, and the stone walls around the cave are not smooth. Most of the sharp and odd shaped stones suddenly come out, but the road at the foot is still flat. Only after walking for a while, under the dim green light on the surrounding stone walls, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the surroundings were suddenly quiet Come on, there seems to be no one else except myself.


    It seems that he is the only one left in the big cave. Even the shadow behind him is twisted and ferocious in the green light. In the dark, it gives people a strange illusion of being in the legendary hell of the yellow spring, which makes people feel shocked.


    Fortunately, at this time, a grunt sounded at his feet, dispersing the suffocating silence. A familiar figure ran to Shen Shi''s feet, dispersing the unexplained loneliness and loneliness, and bringing some warmth.


    Shen Shi smiles and touches Xiao Hei''s head. Xiao Hei pig looks up at him, grins and rubs Shen Shi''s palm with his head.


    Shen Shi stood up straight again and looked forward. He saw that it was cold and dark in front of him. The road under his feet began to tilt down obviously. It seemed that the place that this cave led to was deep underground.


    Is the place in front of us the legendary tomb of treasure or the frightening hell of the yellow spring?Shen Shi smiles and says to Xiao Hei, "let''s go on."


    "Hum." Xiao Hei gave a low voice, as if he agreed.


    Shen Shi gently kicked it behind the buttocks and said with a smile:


    "then you go ahead, I''ll break the back!"


    "Oh, Hoo Hoo..."


    This time, the little black pig''s hum sounded discontented.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    The sound of footsteps in the quiet cave passage is like stones thrown into the calm water. It seems so clear and abrupt, as if it doesn''t fit in with all the green and dark things around.


    In front and behind, Shen Shi didn''t see anyone, which made him feel strange. It seems that the news from the tomb has really spread for a period of time. There are a large number of well-informed monks who come here to explore treasures. The people who entered in the early stage don''t mention it. But when Shen Shi arrived in the valley today, he clearly saw many monks coming at the same time.


    The 36 caves obviously thinned the density of the monks who came here, but it didn''t seem to be so cold. Or the other monks in the cave just didn''t see it, so they were alone now?


    Shen Shi frowned and pondered in his heart, but he did not stop. He still walked slowly to the depth of the cave with Xiao Hei.


    The fairly flat passageway under his feet seems to be moving towards the underground. At the same time, unconsciously, Shen Shi also suddenly finds that the surrounding caves seem to be much wider. The green light is flickering and shaking. It''s deep and unpredictable, and it''s deep underground. In a trance, he feels as if he has come to the ancient legend of the netherworld.


    In ancient legends, under the thick earth is the place of reincarnation, which is commonly known as the earth of hell. After the life in the world is old and dead, all the souls go to the underworld, that is, ghosts and spirits. Reincarnation here is reincarnation. Life and death, reincarnation.


    This myth has been popular in the world for thousands of years and has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. However, there are not many monks who believe in it in the world of cultivation. It''s only because the cultivation is for immortality, for immortality, and for this life. Who wants to hope for the unknown and ethereal afterlife?


    There is another legend. In addition to the Hongmeng Kingdom and the Dragon Kingdom, there is also a place called the ghost Kingdom, which is quite similar to the netherworld, but no one has really seen it for many years.


    Shen Shi likes reading books since he was a child. Naturally, he has read all these ancient legends. Looking at the gloomy and desolate cave scenes around him, he also looks dignified. Just at this time, he suddenly hears a faint sound of water coming from the front.


    At the moment, he had entered the cave a long way, so he should have been deep under the ground. The sudden sound of water from the front surprised him, and then he thought, maybe it''s the underground river?


    A slightly moist breeze came from the darkness in front of the cave, which seemed to confirm some of his conjectures. The little black pig leaned closer to him. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, and said in a low voice: "it''s so far away. Go and have a look."


    Little black pig looked up at him, but he didn''t say anything, but he quickly walked on.


    But they just stepped out a few steps, suddenly they were shocked slightly at the same time, and stopped again. Shen Shi''s face was gloomy, and little black pig seemed to be a little nervous, and growled twice in the dark ahead.


    A strange pale white shadow flashed in the dark, vaguely like a figure, half sitting and half leaning, appeared beside a rock wall in front of him. At the same time, a very strange sound came quietly from the front.


    Shen Shi held his breath. After waiting for a moment, he walked forward quietly with light steps. He saw clearly the situation of the man in front of him, and his face suddenly changed.


    It was a man who looked like a monk. His head was down on his chest and he was sitting with his back against the stone wall. Only half of his side face could be seen from Shen Shi, but the expression of fear could still be seen on his face. But this man''s face was stiff, his eyes were wide, but he was silent. He had been dead for a long time.


    However, what is even more frightening is that there is a white shadow on the dead monk''s body. It looks like fog and gauze, vaguely like the figure of the upper body, but the lower body is ethereal, just like a ghost. It is absorbing the indistinguishable vitality of the naked eye, and the pale strange white that Shen Shi saw just now Shadow is the shadow of this monster.


    It seems to feel that suddenly an outsider is approaching again. The white shadow suddenly raises his head and looks at Shen Shi. At the same time, it shows his face in front of Shen Shi.


    It was a face with complete facial features, but like its body, it seemed to be made up of a strange white fog. The whole face could distinguish the position of facial features, but its appearance was so strange that it was very vague, even unable to distinguish whether it was a man or a woman. In that eye socket, there were no eyes, only two dark fires burning, revealing the beauty A fierce greed, it is the infinite desire to live life angry.


    "Yin Ling!"


    Shen Shi stepped back, his face was as deep as water, but there was not much panic on his face. Between his backhand, there was a talisman in his palm.


    Yinling is a kind of ghost, and it is also the most common weird monster. In the world of Hongmeng, ghosts have always been a strange and mysterious thing. Different from monsters with clear rank, ghosts have not a clear rank judgment of power for a long time. This is because this kind of monsters is quite rare in general. They usually only appear in places with heavy Yin Qi, such as ancient tomb cellars, or battlefield in the underworld It''s a place where human remains pile up like a mountain, and this kind of ghost is bound to appear.There are many kinds of ghosts, and they are not limited to human forms. Many monsters are powerful supernatural beasts, exotic beasts, and even giant dragons. After their death, they may turn into corresponding ghosts by chance. Of course, this kind of condition is quite harsh and rare. Generally speaking, the most common ghosts are ghosts, zombies, puppets and so on. Their strength is not particularly strong, but they are not strong Each has its own peculiarity, which is very troublesome to deal with. For example, the body of the ghost, such as the spirit of Yin, is like a white mist. It''s very difficult to hit it, including some supernatural powers in the Ningyuan realm. Or after hitting it, I don''t know why. The damage will be greatly reduced, which is a headache for the monks.


    However, Shen Shi saw that after the initial surprise, his face soon calmed down without fear. When he was practicing on the herring Island, he had already seen these ghosts on the demon Island, so he could not say that there was any special fear. On the contrary, he knew the weakness of the ghost in his heart.


    The Yin spirits are not afraid of some powerful powers in the Ning yuan realm, but they are afraid of some of the five elements'' magic, if they are born to conquer each other. The most obvious and powerful way to restrain it is the thunder method of Jin system, such as lightning stroke, sky thunder, falling thunder and so on. It can restrain all kinds of ghosts and damage them most obviously. However, it''s a pity that Shen Shi hasn''t had the chance to learn the thunder skill so far. After complaining for a while, Shen Shi looks ahead, and the middle finger of his right index finger is holding a fireball talisman, ready to inspire at any time.


    Among the five form arts, except the gold based thunder art, which is naturally the most effective against ghosts, the fire based art also does good damage to ghosts, while the remaining water, wood, and earth based arts are much less effective. Shen Shi''s experience is based on the past. He certainly doesn''t know why it is so. Anyway, his predecessors have summed it up for a long time, and he can''t be wrong.


    The evil spirit stares at Shen Shi like a ghost fire in his eyes. A crazy and cruel breath spurts out. Suddenly he opens his mouth and a sharp scream comes out. Almost at the same time, the pale evil spirit rises in the air like a miserable white mist and pours at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi stares at the evil spirit, and feels the fierce wind. But he doesn''t mean to dodge. He just shrinks a little in his pupils.


    A dark shadow suddenly jumped out of front of him. This time, Xiao Hei rushed forward bravely and bravely, and pounced on the spirit and body.


    It seemed that the spirit hesitated for a moment, but maybe it was because in the eyes of these ghosts, a black pig and a person belonged to the category of living creatures, and there was no big difference, so its attention was quickly attracted by Xiao Hei. After another scream, two clouds of white fog floated up, like its two ghost claws, fiercely grabbed Xiao Hei.


    The strong wind is sharp and the sound of breaking the air is extremely sharp. When the spirit catches it, let alone ordinary people can''t resist it, it''s a powerful monster. If it''s just a first-order and second-order lower level monster, it''s also hard to resist. Once it catches it, I''m afraid there will be two more big blood holes.


    However, Xiaohei couldn''t see the two fierce claws, and he still rushed up fiercely. At the next moment, the pale claws grabbed both sides of Xiaohei''s stomach. He only heard two dull sounds of "pengpeng", and then it started to ring from Xiaohei''s stomach.


    Shen Shi''s heart is also a bump. He looks at Xiao hei and sees that the claws of the spirit of Yin suddenly bend at Xiao Hei''s belly. The fierce grasp doesn''t pierce Xiao Hei''s belly. At the same time, Xiao Hei has already hit the chest of the spirit of Yin.


    Although Yinling looks like fog, it is not completely ethereal after all. After eating Xiaohei, he suddenly flies back like a white fog. At the same time, he still can''t understand that this strange pig with thick skin can block his two grabs. In his anger, he screams again.


    However, just as it howled, two groups of ghost fire eyes were suddenly blocked by a more burning and bright light. At that moment, the spirit could not see anything except a burning and quick fireball.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ fireball technique.


    There is a fireball about half the size of the head of the Yin spirit, which is shot by Shen Shi''s incomparable stimulation. After his own realm reaches the Ning yuan realm and opens up the jade mansion''s elixir field, Shen Shi has reached a higher level in the manipulation of the five elements. At this time, he doesn''t use the elixir power in the mysterious hole in the center of his eyebrows, but only uses the elixir power in the elixir field At the same time, the number of times of casting is greatly increased.


    This is one of the important reasons why Shen Shi chose the gold and stone armor when he chose the first magic power.


    Fireball in front of the spirit of the rapid expansion, that group of fierce greed in the ghost fire quickly turned into despair, the next moment, this fireball will hit the spirit of the face.


    "Bang!" It''s a big noise.


    There was no fancy sound.


    The whole body of the spirit was shot out, and the burning fire burned its head wildly. There seemed to be a shrill cry in the fire, but it soon returned to silence. But when the fire went out, the head of the spirit had disappeared.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly. The Fireball''s damage to the spirit was quite obvious, even beyond his expectation. For no reason, he suddenly thought of the appearance that he had been chased by the spirits on the demon island. It seemed that he was still yesterday.The cave was quiet again. Shen Shi took a deep breath and calmed down a lot. As long as fireball has powerful damage to the ghosts here, he doesn''t need to be too afraid. But soon, a more strange voice came from the front. It seemed that it was hard to tell what it was for a moment. Shen Shi felt nervous and thought that there was a new ghost.


    But when he looked forward, he was stunned, and then his eyes slowly widened, with a strange look, he said in amazement:


    "no, Xiao Hei, you even Can Yin and spirit eat? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    It''s said to eat Yin Ling. In fact, it can''t be said to be very accurate even if you look at it carefully. It''s just that Shen Shi was too surprised to make a sound. The ghost in front of him, half of whose head had been cut off by fireball, was dead in his eyes. It was obvious that there was no movement and he fell to the ground. However, Xiao Hei did not know when he ran past. After smelling around the strange ghost with interest, he arched those strange bodies which were still like white fog. After a moment, it seemed that he suddenly looked for him To what interested in things, the body slightly after a meal, eye Yin Ling, eyes again changed.


    This time, it is not the green, yellow and purple light wheel of the right eye, but the left eye, which has been silent for a long time and has hardly moved since it was born. It seems that the eternal haze emerges in its eyes, which is cold without emotion.


    The corpse of the ghost suddenly vibrated. In this grotto full of light, people almost had the illusion that the ghost was resurrected again, which made people feel creepy.


    A wisp of pure white air, as fine as a hair, quietly floated out of the white fog like body of Yinling, with a bit of distortion and trembling, as if extracted by an invisible force, fluttered to the deep gray fog, and floated to Xiaohei''s left eye.


    A moment later, the pure white thread was engulfed by the fog, and no trace could be seen.


    Little black pig''s body vibrated slightly, and suddenly looked back at Shen Shi. His dark and silent eyes didn''t have any expression, but his strange loneliness and indifference suddenly lowered Shen Shi''s voice.


    This eye, as if it was a kind of never seen creatures, never seen eyes, no enthusiasm, no warmth, but it is not hostile, just a cold and strange.


    The haze solidified for a moment, then dissipated, and Piggy''s eyes returned to their original state. Then, as if suddenly awakened by Shen Shi''s words, he looked up again at Shen Shi not far behind him.


    Shen Shi stares at Xiao Hei silently, and Xiao Hei''s expression seems to be a little confused. After hesitating for a while, he slowly walks to him and rubs Shen Shi''s calf with his head.


    It was a familiar touch, just like they used to be together in the past.


    Shen Shi thought for a moment in silence, and then squatted down in front of him. At this time, little black pig seemed to be very strange and didn''t have the usual appearance of jumping around, but leaned on Shen Shi''s side.


    Shen Shi reaches out his hand and gently touches the head of the little black pig. As the palm of his hand glides over the smooth and soft fur, the ears of the little black pig droop obediently.


    It''s small head in his hands, seems to be particularly vulnerable, as if there is a life and death in this hand to grasp the general feeling. Shen Shi''s hand stopped for a moment and tightened slightly.


    Little black pig looked up at him.


    Shen Shi gazed at his eyes. After a while, he said in a low voice, "little black?"


    Xiao Hei snorted and agreed to him.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, nodded, then showed a smile and said, "let''s go on?"


    Little black pig nodded, then turned and ran forward. Shen Shi followed him. After taking a deep breath, he went into the dark shadow ahead.


    After a while, Shen Shi''s quiet voice suddenly came from the quiet and said, "Xiao Hei, you will always be with me, right?"


    "Hum!" It was Xiao Hei''s voice, which seemed to have recovered some of his usual happiness at the moment, with a cheerful and firm tone.


    A wisp of light smile came from the dark, and the two figures finally disappeared in front. On the original cave ground, the body of the ghost was slowly changing. All the white fog like bodies, like losing the support of their existence, were slowly disintegrating and dissipating. Before long, they turned into a ghost A piece of nothingness and tiny dust, which is hard to see with naked eyes, completely disappeared in this cave. Only the green light still shines on the ground in silence and coldness.


    On the ground of the secluded valley, after noon, perhaps most of the monks who came here to explore have entered those caves, so the valley has become a lot more desolate. For a long time, no one can be seen. Only the stone statues in the middle of the valley still stand here, gazing at this quiet world in silence, just like millions of years in the past.


    All of a sudden, a low and strange sound came from somewhere under the most majestic mountain peak, with some rumbling sound. If you listen carefully, it seems that there were several thunders under the ground, or the roar of some legendary monster.


    Even for a moment, the ground in the valley seemed to shake slightly.


    A cloud of dust suddenly burst out of the second hole on the left side of the mountain wall like a raging tide, which covered a large area. A figure staggered out of the smoke and dust with a bit of embarrassment. Then he looked as if he had been choked by the smoke and dust, coughing and covered with dust. But his pace was extremely fast, and a slip of smoke came out of the hole.Deep in the mountainside, as if from the direction of the second hole on the left, the deepest dark depth, there were several angry roars, with some reluctance, and then gradually calmed down.


    The figure quickly walked out of the smoke and came to the nearby stone statue community. After a closer look, he found that this man was actually the Xiangshi surnamed Zhou. It was just that he was a different person now compared with the romantic appearance when he entered the cave. His hair was messy, his face was covered with smoke and dust, and even his Taoist robe had two obvious holes. Look He was very embarrassed, but the green pole he had been holding in his hand was still warm and green, not stained with dust.


    The Xiangshi stood by a lion dragon stone statue, holding his hand on the lion dragon''s belly, and breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was relieved at this time. He just looked at his face, but he was still a bit shocked. At the same time, he saw his brow wrinkled, and his face was a bit confused. He said to himself, "no, I mistook the forbidden formation here, not" you " What is the soul lock? What''s more, there''s something under here that can produce such a powerful ghost... "


    He closed his eyes and pondered for a while, but his face was still puzzled. He shook his head and opened his eyes again. However, he looked at the towering peaks in the distance again, and looked at the 36 caves under the mountain wall. After pondering for a long time, he frowned and said to himself, "no, it''s still the pattern of ghost lock in the netherworld. What''s wrong?"


    He frowned and thought hard for a long time, but he still seemed to get nothing. His face suddenly looked a little sad. For a moment, he didn''t care about the appearance he usually cared about. He sat down everywhere with a very ungracious manner. Leaning against the lion dragon stone statue behind him, he widened his eyes and thought hard.


    "What is wrong? How can there be such a strange prohibition?" The Xiangshi thought hard in silence, and his eyes swept around blankly. The valley was quiet. Now it was quiet. Except for the hundreds of stone statues near him, only the cold and dark caves were left.


    All of a sudden, the prime minister''s body was shocked. He suddenly thought of something. He jumped up from the ground and suddenly looked back at the lion dragon statue behind him.


    I don''t know how many years of wind and rain the ancient stone carvings have left traces of time everywhere. Some places are already broken. But the pupil in the eyes of the prime minister at the moment is slightly constricted. A moment later, two deep words slowly spit out from his mouth:


    "stone statue!"


    He looked at the lion dragon statue for a moment, then suddenly stepped back and looked around. He saw that the stone statue community formed several layers of circles. The Xiangshi snorted, and then he did a very strange thing.


    He began to count.


    "One, two, three..."


    Starting from the stone statue of lion dragon in front of him, he carefully, carefully, calmly and meticulously began to count the number of these stone statues of Yougu. His eyes were bright and shining. It seemed that he didn''t want to miss any stone statue.


    "Twenty six, twenty seven, twenty eight..."


    As the number of points continued, his figure began to enter the stone community, one by one, without any omission.


    "93, 94..." Most of the circle slowly turned, his figure appeared on the other side again, gradually approaching, his face gradually became dignified, even with a bit of solemnity, but the counting voice was still calm and did not stop.


    "106, 107..." At this time, his voice suddenly stopped, and then his eyes silently raised and looked at his own eyes. It was the last stone statue. The next one was the lion dragon he had just started, and the one in front of him was a stone statue.


    "108."


    He walked silently to the stone statue, gazed at the ancient beast for a long time, and then slowly spit out the word. After a while, a bitter smile finally appeared on his face. Then he turned around and glanced over the stone statue group, with a look of wonder in his eyes, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "Good means, good means I can''t imagine that there is such a supernatural power in this world. It uses the stone as the eye to suppress the earth''s veins, and then reorganizes the great array, overthrows heaven and earth, and disorganizes Yin and Yang. It not only bans the only way of life of the ghost lock in the nether world, but also increases the murderous spirit of the Yin ghost by several times. It is really killing the gods when meeting the Buddha. This At that time, in the grave at the foot of the mountain, what was it that was forbidden by such means? "


    The Xiangshi paced back and forth in the same place with his negative hand. After walking for a while, he suddenly thought of something. He turned his head and looked at the side of the mountain wall. He saw that in the row of caves, his eyes finally fell on the ninth cave on the right.


    The color of contemplation in his eyes passed by, and he said to himself in a soft voice: "since the soul suppression array is in chaos, there is no way to live here, it should be..." He pondered for a moment, then looked at the surrounding terrain. Finally, his eyes fell on the 108 stone statues. It seemed that he was looking for something, but the frown on his face grew tighter and tighter. It could be seen that this kind of thinking was quite a burden for him.


    His eyes flashed over the stone statues and left them one by one. He slowly approached the depth of the stone statues. He was chanting words, and his fingers under the Taoist robe kept bending and stretching to calculate. I don''t know how long later, suddenly his eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately fixed on a stone statue in front of him,"That''s it. It''s not life, it''s land, er, no, it''s broken Eh, it''s not right. It''s Dead end


    There was a look of surprise on his face, but then it was silent again. After the chaos of yin and Yang and the chaos of heaven and earth, the fierce underground formation, almost no one in the world could understand better than him. For most people, life and death, in fact, have only one kind of result.


    But after a while, he was stunned again. It seemed that he didn''t see the stone statue until then. For a moment, he was a bit at a loss. The stone statue in front of him was actually the Yin Dragon Statue that Shen Shi and little black pig had stopped to gaze at not long ago.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    The sound of the water is faint. It comes from the dark and ethereal place. When I first hear it, it seems to be not far away. Just walking, the sound of the water seems to be blurred. After a while, it is a little clearer. In this way, people can''t distinguish between the distant and the near, which is very strange. However, the road under my feet still extends to the deep underground.


    Shen Shi could not judge how far he had gone after entering the cave. The only thing he could know was that he was deep underground. The silence in the silent and empty passage of the cave made him nervous. However, Shen Shi once had a similar experience in his memory. When he was young, he fell into the dark cave with Zhong Qingzhu in the storm on herring island.


    I don''t know if it''s because of such an experience that Shen Shi''s mood is still calm when facing this gloomy grotto. He even thinks of Zhong Qingzhu and the ten days when they struggled to survive together in that day''s desperate situation. Then he remembers that she came back this time, standing in the shade outside the cloud mountain Hall of the library Under the face of his smile, waving and shouting.


    There seems to be a trace of warmth in his heart. When he was a young man, his friends didn''t seem to have changed much, whether it was Zhong Qingzhu, Zhong Qinglu or sun you.


    Not far ahead, Xiao Hei suddenly stopped and hummed.


    Shen Shi picked his eyebrows and walked over. He soon saw that under the cliff in front of him, in the green light, a man fell to the ground, motionless.


    Xiao Hei looks up at Shen Shi for a moment. Shen Shi is silent for a moment. Then he walks over and gently picks the man with his feet. In the dim light, the man''s body turns over a little stiffly, revealing a stiff and twisted face. His skin is pale and he looks scared, but he has been dead for a long time.


    Shen Shi frowned and looked a little dignified. This corpse was the sixth one he had seen along the way. He also met two ghosts like the previous ghost. However, because his five element magic method restrained ghosts and was much more powerful than ordinary magic, and there was a small black top with thick skin in front of him, It''s easy to deal with the ghost and the stone, so it''s easy to find a chance after the ghost and the stone.


    But it seems that it has never been a strange move to kill the left eye before. Maybe it didn''t appear in the first time.


    Almost all of the six dead people we saw along the way were monks who came to this tomb to explore and find treasure. Although Shen Shi is still easy to deal with the ghosts in the cave so far, with the increasing number of corpses he sees, the frequency of the appearance of the ghosts seems to have increased. It is obvious that the danger ahead seems to have gradually increased.


    Maybe it''s time to move on, isn''t it?


    When he was hesitating in his heart, Xiao Hei suddenly seemed to feel something. He suddenly looked up and looked forward. He hummed, as if he was yelling at Shen Shi, and then ran forward.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and a ray of light passed in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment and followed him.


    After walking a few feet further, the surrounding caves did not change much except that they looked much wider than before, but Shen Shi suddenly smelled a strong and choking smell.


    It was a strong blood gas.


    In front of him, Xiao Hei seemed to be a little uneasy and growled in a low voice.


    Shen Shi took a look at it, and his face became gloomy gradually. Then he looked up at the deep light and darkness in front of him. After taking a deep breath, he stepped out again.


    The strange sound of water, which used to be far and near, suddenly began to become clear. In the depth of this silent cave, it was like a small river flowing quietly. Occasionally, it would splash water, or the water would slap the stones under the water and make a clattering sound.


    The more humid breeze came from the shadow in front, and the blood in the air became stronger with Shen Shi''s continuous steps.


    Suddenly, in front of him, the cave passage which seemed to last forever suddenly disappeared, and the green light from the stone wall dissipated. Instead, a huge and strange underground cave appeared in front of him. The top of the cave was tens of feet above the ground. In the space of 50 mu, Shen Shi saw the river.


    It was a river he had never seen or even imagined.


    A red river suspended from the ground.


    The Red River, like the red blood, flows down from the dark place at the top of the cave. But I don''t know why. Instead of pouring down like a common waterfall, the torrential water flows slowly through the air like a stream.


    The sound of the water, the faint spray, so found in front of Shen Shi''s eyes, let him almost can''t believe his eyes, only to see that a strange red river, even turned a corner in the air, just like there is a transparent River in the mid air, which can''t be seen by the naked eye, constraining the Red River turning flow, smoothly flowing to the dark depth of the distance.Shen Shi even saw the fish in the river, but the appearance of the fish made him even more creepy. Except for the head and tail as usual, the whole skin and flesh of the fish that happened to swim in the river were completely missing, only one bone was connected. However, in this strange river, these bony fish swam like living creatures.


    Without the green light just now, this huge cave seems darker than before. However, near the hanging Red River, it may be because the strange red light emitted from the red river itself illuminates the nearby open space, so that people can see some of the surrounding conditions.


    Shen Shi held his breath. He couldn''t bear the blood here. He even doubted whether the water in the strange red river was blood directly. Because in the old legend, there was a blood River in the hell of huangquan, where there were countless fierce insects and snakes. There was only one bridge across the blood River Only those who can cross this bridge can enter the netherworld and enter reincarnation.


    However, although the hanging Red River in front of us is strange, it is obviously very different from the blood River in the legend. Although the strange bone fish in the river are terrible, they don''t attack the living things outside.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s heart calmed down, but he became more alert and careful. It was obvious that he had begun to penetrate into the depth of the underground tomb. Although he didn''t find anything until now, when he saw such a strange river, he was afraid that there was nothing good here. What he didn''t understand was where the strong blood came from Is it really from the red river?


    He slowly went forward a few steps, nothing happened, the dark red light on the Red River fell, and the faces of him and the little black pig were a bit gloomy and strange. Suddenly, just at this time, Xiao Hei''s body suddenly, but he was facing the enemy. He looked at the shadow under the Red River in front of him, bared his teeth, made a vicious appearance, and gave out a low roar of anger.


    Shen Shi was shocked. A fireball talisman had been quietly held in the palm of his right hand. Then he quickly turned to face the darkness.


    A strange sound came from the darkness. It sounded creepy, as if some monster was eating flesh and blood. Shen Shi''s pupils shrank slightly and walked forward a few steps, while little black pig walked in front of him.


    The red light came down from the Red River above his head and gradually lit up something in the darkness. Shen Shi suddenly turned pale after seeing the scene there.


    There are dozens of corpses piled up there. It seems that they are all monks who come here for adventure, but they are all dead now, and the corpses are piled up in a random place, forming a body mound that makes people feel numb. At this moment, a huge figure, at least twice as tall as ordinary people, is bending over the corpse mountain and devouring the flesh and blood of the corpse. In the red light, it can be seen that this is a huge zombie, with blue face and fangs, skin and flesh like iron, two huge arms like iron, and it''s easy to tear the flesh. The eyes are like copper bells, and two of them are burning with ghost fire The Yin spirit that Qian Shen Shi met was very bright.


    Shen Shi took a cold breath, stepped back and said in a low voice:


    "king of the dead!"


    Zombies are also a common kind of mysterious and strange ghosts. It is said that zombies are made of human bodies after death. They are voracious of flesh and blood and have little intelligence. They are usually powerful but clumsy. In many zombies, if an organic coincidence is to absorb the essence of ghost spirits, it may change to produce another extraordinarily powerful zombie, which is called the king of corpses.


    But Shen Shi immediately frowned, and his eyes subconsciously swept around, but there was a trace of doubt. He read a lot and knew a little about these common ghosts. The king of corpse was not common. If he appeared, he would be in a place with deep evil spirits. At the same time, he was surrounded by many ordinary zombies who were driven by them. He never heard of the king of corpse appearing alone.


    But now under the Red River, in the shadow, it is clear that there is only this lonely corpse king, and there is no other ordinary zombie figure. As for the ghosts that he carefully raised and fought before, they were not seen around, but this is not a strange place for Shen Shi. There are many kinds of ghosts, and they never live in harmony with each other. It''s common to fight with each other. Zombies and ghosts are two kinds of ghosts that can''t be tolerated by fire and water. With this king of corpses, it''s normal that there are no ghosts around.


    Shen Shi''s eyes subconsciously fell on the strange red river in the sky. The river was as red as blood. The place was full of strangeness. Even ghosts, which were strange in themselves, seemed to be affected by some unknown power.


    At this time, Xiao Hei in front of him seemed to be a little nervous towards the corpse king in front of him, but his hostility was greater, and he roared more and more angrily. This voice finally startled the corpse king who was immersed in flesh and blood. On the corpse mountain, the ghost slowly raised his head and looked to this side.


    Two groups of burning ghost fire, reflecting the shadow of Shen Shi and pig, flashing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    "Roar!"


    A heart shaking roar suddenly sounded in this quiet cave. The corpse king suddenly stood up on the corpse mountain. His huge body stood high and looked at Shen Shi and little black pig, and he became more and more huge. The fresh breath of life from the man and the pig was better than anything else in his eyes now. Even in his strange eyes, he showed bloodthirsty, cruel and greedy eyes.


    The desire for flesh and blood is almost the natural nature of most ghosts, and zombies are one of the most greedy.


    With a heavy sound of "Dong", the huge body of the king of corpses jumped directly from the mountain. When it hit the ground, it even made the nearby ground vibrate slightly. It can be imagined how heavy this huge body is, and how powerful the power contained in it is.


    Shen Shi was surprised at first, but he also saw that the corpse King''s body was not as steady as a mountain. On the contrary, although the corpse king looked much more agile than ordinary slow and clumsy zombies, when he jumped off the ground, his body still swayed a few times, but he just looked at the fact that his joints on his feet didn''t bend and shock absorption, and he stood upright and stiff, so his body was very weak The amplitude of the vibration is more obvious.


    Shen Shi''s heart moved, but before he thought about it, the corpse King stabilized himself, and immediately started to march towards them. At the same time, he opened his mouth, and two sharp tusks stretched out. In the roar, the fishy wind spread out, which was as frightening as a ghost.


    If timid people see this scene, they will be scared to death, but Shen Shi is obviously not among them. Although the corpse king looks really terrible, he has seen a lot of ghosts in the past although he is young. There are ordinary ghost zombies, including the ghost king in the deepest cave of the demon hunting cave on the demon island that year It''s no worse than this corpse king.


    So although Shen Shi was a little nervous, he was still calm. Staring at the corpse king, he raised his right hand and a fireball came out of thin air, burning on his palm.


    The flaming light instantly illuminated the surroundings, and the fireball suddenly became the brightest thing in this crypt except for the strange red river. Besides thunder and lightning, all kinds of ghosts in the world were naturally afraid of the blazing fire.


    The corpse King''s step is almost subconsciously slightly, but it is not an ordinary ghost after all. It is far better than the others in terms of size, strength and rank. This fireball is not worth to be afraid of. The pause is just an instinctive reaction. A moment later, the corpse King roars again, and his speed increases instead of decreasing, and strides to Shen Shi.


    Just when it seemed as if there was no one to stop it, suddenly a dark shadow jumped out in front of its eyes. The pure black color seemed to be integrated with the surrounding darkness, so that the king of corpse didn''t even recognize what it was at first sight. But looking at the dark shadow rushing towards his head, the king of corpse instinctively roared and raised his hand.


    The sound of "flying back and forth, then falling on the ground in a dull circle.". But the powerful blow of the corpse king didn''t seem to do much damage to the shadow. After the shadow fell to the ground, his body trembled. From the side, it was obvious that there were pieces of skin armor on his body, and there were no other scars. Then, the shadow turned to the corpse king, bared his teeth and made a low roar.


    It''s Xiaohei, and the strange armor pieces on her body, needless to say, naturally come from her blood talent of stone skin pig and monster.


    Shen Shi, standing at the back, was shocked when he saw Xiao Hei rush out and rush to the corpse king. He was really worried. The corpse King''s momentum was extraordinary. It seemed that he was not an ordinary ghost. He was really worried about whether Xiao Hei could resist the attack of such monsters. However, when he saw the corpse King''s powerful blow, although Xiao Hei was beaten to the ground, he was still angry at the corpse king after landing. It was obvious that it didn''t matter. Shen Shi was immediately calm.


    Originally, according to his original idea, the corpse king was obviously a monster with great power. Don''t talk about his initial state of the Ningyuan realm. I''m afraid that the monks of the middle or even higher level of the Ningyuan realm will come here. If they only compare their strength, they may not be able to surpass the corpse king. Just looking at the king''s actions before, it is obvious that they are not coherent and agile. Maybe they are fighting while avoiding confrontation, and they are not necessarily defeated.


    However, now that Xiao Hei can carry the corpse king under the defense of thick armor, Shen Shi doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Seeing that the corpse King''s attention is suddenly pulled by Xiao Hei, Shen Shi, who stands behind him, doesn''t want to be too relaxed. After a knowing smile, his wrist is raised, and a fireball skill has been shot out.


    Compared with the corpse King''s huge body, small black looks like a weak mole ant in front of the corpse king. However, although the size difference is so big, small black faces the fierce corpse king. After the initial tension, it seems that he doesn''t have too much fear. On the contrary, he roars and grins and makes angry and ferocious appearance He was hostile to the king of corpses.


    This scene falls to Shen Shi, who is standing behind him. He thinks it''s very strange. When he meets some powerful monsters outside, Xiao Hei sometimes slacks off or shrinks his head. But at this moment, in the face of the king of corpses, who looks more powerful than all the monsters he has met in the past, he doesn''t have the slightest fear and retreat. It seems that this little black pig even has some kind of fear for ghosts I''m especially disgusted with the monster.After the blow just now, the corpse king was surprised to see the little black pig as if nothing had happened. However, most of the ghosts like zombies have simple and clumsy brains. Even a corpse king is a little bit more intelligent than ordinary zombies. After all, it is stronger than other zombies in the body and power.


    Since he couldn''t figure out why such an ant like pig could block his attack, the king of corpse didn''t think much. Instead, driven by instinct, his desire for fresh flesh and blood overpowered everything. He made a terrible roar again, strode forward and stepped on the pig.


    This foot, it seems, can step on the black pig.


    Just at this time, suddenly a group of fire suddenly lit up in the corner of the king''s eyes, a hot flame heat instantly close to his side face, the king roared, the body suddenly back, but the rigid legs and feet dragged him back again, so that he could only avoid the head, but was hit on the left shoulder by the fireball "bang" It''s on.


    The flame was suddenly bright, and then it became dim. The corpse King''s body vibrated for a moment. After shaking for several times, he stabilized himself. He turned around and looked at his left shoulder. He saw that his rusty shoulder skin had been burnt black.


    "Roar..."


    The enraged corpse king gives out a deafening roar and rushes towards Shen Shi. Shen Shi steps back, and the shadow in front of him jumps up. But Xiao Hei does not give up his master and blocks the furious corpse king again.


    Shen Shi takes a deep breath. With his fingers flicking, a flame rises again between the palms of his fingers and burns. With the help of a pig, the time gap for his casting is very loose. He doesn''t need to use the talisman in Ruyi bag for the time being. After all, there are not many single fireball talisman, and other talismans have little effect on ghosts.


    Just looking at the roaring corpse king in front of him and seeing the scorched black color on his shoulder, Shen Shi''s brow was slightly wrinkled. He thought that his fireball skill of this level, even though it was refined by Tianming mantra, might not be powerful enough. This time, Shen Shi is firm again. If he returns to the Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao sect in the future, he must go to the art hall to find a way to practice some second-order skills. In addition, it seems that the talisman should be prepared more. The more, the better


    Shen Shi''s hand doesn''t stop. He takes advantage of Xiao Hei''s entanglement with the corpse king. Shen Shi swims around quickly, and then fires fireball at the corpse King''s head every time he aims at the hole.


    There is no doubt that the weakest and most important part of the corpse King''s body is his head. It can be seen from his subconscious evasion of the fireball just now. It''s just that the corpse king is not a ghost who is good at agility. In addition, there are little black pigs constantly harassing and fighting. After so many years of cultivation, Shen Shi''s magic has been fighting in the demon world for a long time Then he had rich experience. Each fireball was cast from a tricky angle. After barely escaping the first few fireballs, the corpse king could not escape any more. The huge head was hit by several fireballs in succession.


    The dull sound of "Dong, Dong, Dong" sounded from time to time. It was the dull sound of the blazing fireball hitting the corpse King''s face heavily. Every hit could show that the corpse king was dull for a moment, and his body would falter several times. Obviously, the injury on the head was more serious than that in other parts of the body.


    Under such harassment and attack, the king of corpses soon became furious and roared desperately. His hands were wide open and close, and his black claws seemed to want to tear apart all the flesh and blood in front of him. However, the little black pig''s agility was far better than the tall king of corpses. On the other hand, he blessed the thick armor, and the skin was rough and the flesh was so thick that it was astonishing. He looked at the king clearly It was a thin black pigskin, but such a terrible corpse king had nothing to do with this layer of skin armor, which repeatedly aroused the corpse King''s anger and roared like thunder.


    As for Shen Shi, he has been standing far away. Whenever the corpse king is enraged by fireball, he turns around and rushes to him. Shen Shi hides to one side early. When Xiao Hei entangles the corpse queen again, he comes out again and takes aim at the loophole. He gives the corpse king a hard attack with fireball.


    After so many rounds, the corpse King''s steps began to be disordered, and even his roar was lowered, which seemed to be a sign of defeat.


    Just when Shen Shi was ready to greet Xiao Hei to work harder, it seemed that the king of corpses was still smart after a long time. He turned his head and ran directly to the direction of corpse mountain, but he wanted to run.


    For the first time in his life, Shen Shi saw that some of the ghosts were afraid of death and ran away. He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he responded and quickly asked Xiao Hei to catch up. At the same time, he was inspired by a fireball technique and hit the corpse king in the back of the head.


    This time, if the fight is solid, it will definitely make the king sad, and the little black pig seems to see the dawn of victory, seems to be very excited, "ouch" cry, toward the king.


    His agility was far better than that of the corpse king. He caught up with him a few times, but the corpse King''s body suddenly stopped.


    Shen Shi suddenly jumped at the back, as if he had noticed something. He cried out, "be careful!"Xiao Hei is now flying up in the air. He is about to kick the corpse King''s head. Unexpectedly, the corpse king suddenly roars and suddenly turns around. The whole blue faced face is filled with a strong black air. Then he opens his mouth and "shouts" from the bloody mouth. The stench is overflowing and a strong black air is emitted, which is sprayed on Xiao Hei On my face.


    The black air as thick as ink shrouded Xiao Hei''s head in an instant. The little pig''s body suddenly froze, and then fell down from the air like a stone. With a bang, he fell to the ground heavily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Shen Shi was so surprised that he immediately bullied his body forward. At the same time, his wrist turned. Almost in the blink of an eye, a hot fireball flew out and hit the corpse King directly in the face.


    Shen Shi used talismans this time. After he broke through the Ningyuan realm, his help in the five elements technique finally appeared at this moment. He could see that his hands were almost non-stop, and at the same time, his hands were used together. As the talismans appeared in his hands, they were burned up again. One fireball after another appeared in his left and right hands at almost no interval A fireball torrent formed in mid air and rushed to the corpse king with great momentum.


    After poisoning Xiao Hei, the corpse King roared and wanted to catch up with him again and crush the hateful black pig. Unexpectedly, in a flash, he saw the fireball rushing towards him. He had to step back and block the fireball with his arm.


    The next moment, however, before he could catch his breath, the king of corpse found that several fireballs came one after another like a crossbow. The turning and spraying poison just now was the corpse Qi cultivated by the corpse king for many years. It was extremely poisonous to others, but it was precious to the corpse king. This time, he was forced to use his assassin''s mace. The corpse King''s strength was also greatly damaged. His original rigid body movements were much slower. After blocking the first few fireballs, the corpse King faltered and added Shen Shi The casting speed was amazing. In the end, he was directly hit by three fireballs in a row.


    Only listening to "Dong Dong Dong" three times in a row, the king of corpse roared with pain. His huge body staggered back and covered his face with his hands. It was indistinct that even the ghost fire in his eyes was dim.


    Shen Shi uses fireball technique to push back the corpse king. For a moment, he doesn''t care to see how the corpse king is hurt. He rushes to Xiao Hei''s side, grabs Xiao Hei''s hind leg and drags him back.


    Just after two steps, he suddenly heard a murmur, but it was from Xiao Hei''s mouth. Shen Shi''s heart leaped and looked back. He saw that the black air had gone away, and Xiao Hei''s pig head came out again. His eyes were a little confused and dull. He seemed to be confused about the situation and looked around him ¡£


    Shen Shi caught Xiao Hei in front of him, shook his body a few times and said in a hurry, "Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei?"


    Xiao Hei is smart and trembles. Then he looks at Shen Shi and gives out a "Wuwu" sound, which seems to respond to Shen Shi''s call.


    At the same time, Shen Xiaoshi''s face turned slightly black, and then he frowned.


    Shen Shi was surprised again. He was worried about whether it was the time for the outbreak of the poison. However, Xiao Hei''s expression was strange for a moment, and then he uttered a "Er" sound. It seemed that It''s kind of like burping.


    Shen Shi is stunned for a moment. Xiao Hei shakes his head. It seems that he has completely recovered to normal. At the same time, he even gives two clicks in his mouth.


    While they were staring at each other, there was a sudden sound in front of them. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei turned to look at the king''s face at the same time. They saw that the king''s face was scorched black, and even his originally ferocious facial features seemed to have been damaged by the power of Shen Shi''s fireball. Now they turned around and strode to the corpse mountain.


    With a sneer, Shen Shi stands up. At this moment, the battle situation is clear. Although he doesn''t know why the poison gas of the corpse King''s house doesn''t work for Xiao Hei, how can he be worthy of the fight just now if he doesn''t take the opportunity to beat the dogs?


    "Up


    Shen Shi points to the corpse king, and Xiao Hei seems to be more active than his master. After waking up, even before Shen Shi gives orders, Xiao Hei rushes out to the corpse king.


    The corpse king heard the movement behind him and looked back in his stride. He saw that Xiao Hei was rushing towards him. But a moment later, a group of fire lights up again, but it was Shen Shi who once again inspired a fireball skill and shot at it.


    In this war, the corpse king really suffered a lot under the fireball technique. At the moment, he was subconsciously afraid, turned around and ran. It seemed that he had some premonition that he might not be able to beat these two insidious and cunning enemies.


    However, because he wanted to avoid the fireball technique, the corpse king had to give way to the side, and his speed stopped. When he strode back to the corpse mountain again, his feet suddenly froze. He looked down and saw that the black pig had bitten his hind ankle impolitely.


    Although Xiaohei''s body shape seems to be out of proportion to the size of the king, the power of Xiaohei''s small body at the moment can''t be underestimated either. The pig''s teeth clenched, growled and dragged back. The king was just running forward, and his whole body suddenly lost its balance. After a strange cry, the king of the corpse was all right His body fell down like a gold mountain and a jade pillar.


    Shen Shi arrived from behind and saw the scene with his own eyes. It seemed that the fierce corpse king was also fierce when he suffered this setback. He would sit up and try his best with a roar. However, as soon as his head was lifted up, he saw a sudden black in front of him. A powerful pig''s hoof was heavily imprinted on his forehead. With a loud "Dong", he put the blue faced fangs in a mess His head hit the ground.Shen Shi came over in the roar of the corpse king. Looking at Xiao Hei, who was standing on the corpse King''s chest, he couldn''t help but smile and shake his head and said, "that''s good." Said, the hand slowly lit up a fireball.


    Xiao Hei groaned two times. The corpse king under his feet seemed to be in a daze. There was an unidentified black liquid flowing out of his mouth and nose. It was obvious that even after he was hit hard, he was unconscious. But with the drive of his instinct, the corpse king still roared and waved his claws feebly to tear something.


    Shen Shi stood in front of the corpse king and looked at it from a high position. With a turn of his wrist, the fireball hit the corpse king again.


    "Roar..."


    With a hoarse roar, the corpse King''s head suddenly folded back and hit the ground heavily. At the same time, his body twitched. After a moment, he finally came to a standstill.


    On the ugly and ferocious face of the corpse king, the two groups of ghost fire in his eyes went out slowly, and the underground cave seemed to be calm again with the death of the ghost. Shen Shi even felt that even the strong blood gas before was lighter.


    It''s just that Shen Shi doesn''t know whether this feeling is true or not, or whether he has been standing here for a long time and is getting used to this breath. He stared at the corpse king for a while, and after confirming that the ghost was dead, he was finally relieved. After a moment of silence, he turned his head and looked around again.


    In the red light, the corpse mountain piled up by the corpses of friars still looks terrible and terrifying in the shadow. However, the winding and strange red river above seems not to be affected by the outside world at all. It still flows quietly, including the strange bony fish in the bright red river. It also seems to turn a blind eye to the changes of the outside world and swim in the river by itself It''s moving.


    All the red lights here are very strange.


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept and stood silently for a while, as if thinking about something. Then his eyes returned to the corpse King''s body, which had been rigidly lying on the ground, and squatted down.


    "looking back on the body of the ghost, if there''s something wrong with it, I think it''s the body of the ghost..."


    He stretched out half of his hand and suddenly took it back. After thinking about it for a while, he took out a small box from Ruyi''s bag and a knife in his right hand.


    Under the red light, the blade reflected a little bright light. It seemed that it was only a few inches long. Shen Shi carefully took the handle of the knife and turned it over on the corpse King''s left arm. Soon he found that there was a layer of gray brown powder inside the upper arm, which was attached to the skin and flesh of the corpse King''s arm.


    Shen Shi''s face flashed a ray of joy and nodded slightly. Then he gently scraped the thin layer of powder with the blade carefully and fell into the small box. There is not much fine powder on this arm. The area is only about half the size of a palm, and only a very thin layer is scraped off. But just a few times, the blade of the knife is a little black.


    Shen Shi took a look at the knife in his hand. His face didn''t change, but his brows wrinkled slightly. Then he continued to look for it on the corpse king. Soon, similar pieces of fine powder were found on the corpse King''s right arm, left leg, back and abdomen. The area was not too large, and the quantity was not much. However, after Shen Shi carefully scraped it, the small box was finally full This kind of fine powder is common.


    After all the fine powder, which was gray brown and slightly green, was taken out, Shen Shi was relieved. He stood up, covered the small box, carefully put it back into Ruyi bag, and then looked at the knife in his hand. The whole blade was black.


    He shook his head, this kind of zombie ghosts that have been refined for a long time are often highly toxic. Monks are OK. If mortals are infected, they will almost die. He threw the knife on the side of the corpse King''s body, and then walked away two steps.


    The strange fine powder he scraped just now is a kind of spiritual material that only grows in the place of yin and evil spirits. It''s called "corpse moss". It''s very rare. It''s highly toxic in nature, but it''s necessary for some prescriptions. It''s ranked third in the Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia. Because of its rare source, it''s very expensive in the market.


    From Shen Shi''s point of view, maybe it''s because the corpse king had been refined for a long time, and the corpse moss obtained from him is very good. The half box of corpse moss alone is worth at least 500 spirit crystals. With this thing, the harvest of this trip can be said to be worth the trip.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, thinking that the ghost he met was already so powerful. If it wasn''t for his five elements technique and little black pig''s special restraint on the ghost, he would have to fold it here. Looking at the dozens of monks'' corpses on the corpse mountain, he already had a little retreat in his heart.


    Shen Shi shakes his head and finally decides that he can''t take any more risks. Just as he is about to call the little pig to get out of the cave, he suddenly sees the little black pig running to the left side of the corpse mountain, which seems to be under the wall of a mountain. With the red light flashing, he can see several big stones stacked there. In addition, it''s corpse mountain More than ten feet further to the right of the cave, there is a deep corridor, which seems to lead to the deeper part of the cave.Shen Shi frowned and said, "Xiao Hei, let''s go."


    Xiao Hei looked back at him, and suddenly called out "hum hum hum". At the same time, he sniffed the stones for a while, but after that, he raised a pig''s hoof and knocked it on a stone.


    Shen Shi was stunned. He seemed to think of something. After hesitating for a moment, he walked slowly. When he stopped beside Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei gave a low cry.


    Shen Shi''s face looked strange. He took a silent look at the pig, and then his eyes fell on the ordinary stones in front of him. After a moment''s silence, he looked at the pig and whispered:


    "waiting for his family?"


    The pig nodded.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Shen Shi''s brow picked slightly for a while, and his eyes immediately fell on the big stones that looked ordinary. At least in his eyes, these stones scattered and stacked at random under the corner of the stone wall have nothing special. On the contrary, they are very consistent with the surrounding environment of this strange and quiet underground cave. They are dark and dark, and even grow a layer of shallow and moist moss on the stone surface.


    The moss on the stone is totally different from the moss on the corpse King''s body. It seems that it is just common moss growing in the wet and shady place. Shen Shi squatted down in front of these stones and looked at them carefully for a while. At the same time, he also muttered in his heart. He thought that although the smell and blood smell of the corpse King''s body became thinner after his death, the smell was still there However, it is very rich, and I don''t know what Xiaohei''s nose is made of. I can find the smell of the waiting family in this environment.


    There are five or six stones in different sizes, but they are almost half a person''s height, and some of them are piled up in the corner. Shen Shi would not notice such a remote corner at first, but he was reminded by Xiao Hei. After observing carefully for a moment, he gradually saw some unusual clues.


    His eyes swept over the stones, looking at the rough stone surface and the wet moss in the shadow. Then he suddenly raised his head and looked around. The ground nearby was dry and flat. Except for the strange hanging Red River in mid air, there was no more water in this underground cave.


    However, the Red River is at least tens of feet away from this corner. Shen Shi stood here for a long time, but he didn''t feel any special moisture. So how did the wet moss grow on these stones?


    He was silent and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, his eyes returned to the stones again, and then he stretched out his right hand and put it carefully on the stone in front of him.


    Tentacles, a touch of cool from the skin uploaded back, moist and abundant moisture from the slightly prickly moss quickly stained his palm, cool, not a very comfortable feeling. But in addition, these mosses are no more different.


    Shen Shi''s face didn''t change, but his face was dignified. He touched it gently along the surface of the big stone. The surface of the stone was rough, but it became softer because of the moist moss.


    However, Shen Shi had been touching the front, side and even the back of the stone, but he didn''t find anything. It seemed that the big stone was just an ordinary stone discarded in this corner.


    The hanging Red River is still flowing quietly, and the strange red light shines on the underground cave, which makes Shen Shi''s face gradually become strange in the dark red light. Xiao Hei, who was standing next to him, suddenly looked up at him. He seemed a little uneasy and gave a low hum.


    Shen Shi looked back at it and said calmly, "wait a minute. If we can''t find anything here, let''s go back."


    Xiao Hei bowed his head and cried twice, knelt down on the ground, then silently watched Shen Shi, stretched out his hand again, and began to check the second mossy stone.


    After a while, Shen Shi''s palm with a little cold water stains raised, but also did not find any.


    Shen Shi''s brow slowly wrinkled up, and looked at Xiao Hei lying on one side, thinking that the smell here is too heavy, and Xiao Hei''s nose is out of order, or is it confused? However, when thinking about the supernatural spirit of Xiaohei''s search for lingcao in the past, Shen Shi shakes his head and thinks that it''s just a few stones. He really can''t find anything. Just as he said just now, just exit the cave. Anyway, the half box of rare three grade lingcai "corpse moss" in Ruyi''s bag is enough to make up for the cost of his coming to Gaoling mountain this time.


    His mind moved him, but his hand didn''t stop. He continued to grope for the next stone. This stone looked like the biggest one in the corner, and the highest point almost reached Shen Shi''s chest, but the stone was a little thin and long, which looked like a gourd with wide bottom and flat top.


    After touching for a while, it seems that there is still nothing to gain. Shen Shi sighs in his heart, thinking that he is groping at the stone like this. If he is seen by outsiders, I''m afraid that nine out of ten will feel silly. However, Xiao Hei just pointed out that there are no other tips. Besides this stupid method, there seems to be nothing better It''s the best way.


    At the moment, he felt it, and his arm reached to the back of the stone. Of course, the backlight was shrouded in a shadow, where the moss seemed to be more luxuriant and the water was more abundant. It seemed that if he touched it casually, he could bring the cool water of his hand.


    Just a moment later, Shen Shi''s body suddenly shakes, and his face changes. It seems that he feels something. He leans forward slightly, but he stretches his arm for a few minutes and gropes carefully towards the back of the stone.


    On the ground beside him, Xiao Hei, who was already a little sleepy, was also suddenly surprised. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Shen Shi. Two drooping pig ears stood up.


    Under the wet moss, Shen Shi''s eyes narrowed slightly, but in the cold wet, he felt that his palm seemed to touch a completely different depression.It was a very hidden place covered with moss, and it was about two inches deep on the stone surface. Shen Shi slowly moved his palm and fingers, gently and carefully pointed them, and then quickly found that it seemed to be a pit completely similar to the human palm.


    In short, there is a palm print in the moss on the back of the stone.


    What''s the special meaning of a handprint?


    It''s a secret device in some underground cave? Or is it just the natural stone mark of this big stone? Xiao Hei doesn''t look for other places, but he finds the breath of the Hou family here. Does it mean that this handprint may be the key to tracking the Hou family?


    The Hou family is said to have a shortcut to the treasure in this tomb. Is this handprint the key to find that shortcut?


    At that moment, when Shen Shi put his right hand palm on the concave place and finally confirmed that it was a palm print, his mind flashed over these ideas. At the next moment, almost subconsciously, he tried to see if it was the mechanism and whether it would change.


    Then, immediately, the change happened.


    A low "rumbling" sound, rolling like wind and thunder and roaring like monsters, reverberates in this underground cave. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei suddenly look up and look around with a little surprise, but they don''t know where the sound comes from. They just feel that this underground cave, which was in a gloomy and quiet place not long ago, suddenly falls into a boom In the song, the ears are full of strange sounds.


    It was in this strange sound that the red light suddenly darkened. Shen Shi suddenly noticed something. He turned to look at the strange red river. He saw that the light on the red river was dying. However, the gentle speed of the red river suddenly became intense. Before long, in front of him, the strange empty red river It twisted in mid air.


    It was an extremely strange and indescribable picture. A floating water red river twisted and moved like a twist in the air. With the vision of the Red River, the ground of this cave began to shake slowly.


    The shock from small to large, more and more intense, and even not far away from the body of the monk made of the corpse mountain were collapsed. Shen Shi''s face changed greatly. He called, and the little black pig was about to run to the road. However, after a few steps, he stopped in amazement. He looked at the cave corridor that he had come to, which was once filled with green light, and now it was gone.


    On the way back, it was so strange that it disappeared in front of his eyes. Instead, it was the rock wall which was almost the same as the surrounding rock wall, as if there had never been a cave passage, and there were only cold and hard rock walls.


    The vibration at the foot is more and more intense. With the roar like thunder, Shen Shi is even hard to stand. The stones on the top of the cave fall one after another, and it seems that they will collapse at any time and bury all of them here.


    Are you going to be buried alive in this dark underground cave for no reason? Shen Shi thought blankly, looking at the strange red river in the air, which was flowing faster and faster, as if it was a big red water snake, convulsing and twisting in pain, and changing into various twisted postures.


    All of a sudden, the red river suddenly shook, and suddenly became stiff from the twisted state. An unprecedented abundant water gushed down from the dark depth with a loud bang, and Shen Shi was shocked, because the direction of the river was exactly the corner where he and little black pig were standing.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like thunder and raging waves, and the water is rushing down. Almost at the same time, it''s like the collapse of heaven and earth. Shen Shi only feels that his feet are empty, and the original solid ground is also bursting at this moment, opening a big crack or a big hole. Under the irresistible force of the Yinhong River, Shen Shi and little black pig almost have no resistance at all, so they are killed The amount of water washed directly down the dark and huge hole in the ground, and disappeared in a flash.


    I don''t know how long after that, the red light slowly subsided, the roar gradually dissipated, the cave on the ground gradually closed, tightly re condensed into a piece of ground, it seems that there is no trace at all.


    In the middle of the sky, the red river seemed to have dried up for a moment because there was too much water flowing out just now, so it gradually disappeared. The cave gradually fell into a dark place, with only a little residual red light.


    as like as two peas in the entrance to the entrance of Shen Shen, it was still a cold, hard stone wall. It seemed that there was never any road there. But it was very strange that, at the same time, it was at another stone wall beyond the entrance of the original passage two times, and when it came to another channel entrance, it was as clear as before. To the faint green light in the passage.


    Everything seemed to calm down again.


    After a while, suddenly a sound of footsteps sounded from the passage. Soon after, a group of friars entered the dark underground cave from the new passage. A fire lit up. Someone in the crowd lit the torch. With the light of the fire, they soon saw a mess on the ground and the collapsed corpses lying all over the mountain My body.Suddenly, a cry of surprise rang out from these strange monks. By the light of the fire, we could see that many people were afraid. But soon, many people found the dark passage leading to the deeper part of the cave.


    Someone took the first step, and the people behind soon followed. Maybe it was because of the number of brave people, maybe it was because of other reasons. Finally, no one chose to turn back. All the friars entered the dark passage with ardent hope.


    In this process, no one has carefully looked at the caves here, and naturally no one will find some big rocks that have been toppled and collapsed under the corner of a mountain wall.


    The quiet cave was quiet again. When the group of people walked far away, a flash of red light suddenly appeared in the air, a touch of strange red light came back on, and the red water flowed out from the dark depth at the top of the cave again. It was so strange that it suspended in the air, and even turned a corner, quietly and quietly began to flow again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    When the red waves came down from the sky, like thunder, Shen Shi felt that the world in front of him suddenly fell into a bloody red, and then his body could no longer be controlled by himself. He was carried by the fierce current and rushed to the bottom of the earth. Then, there was endless darkness.


    In the darkness where he could not see his fingers, he was hit by the current for many times. In panic, he suddenly heard Xiao Hei''s hissing in the water nearby. Shen Shi subconsciously yelled to the other side. At the same time, he stretched out his arm regardless of everything. After hitting several times in the water, he miraculously grabbed one of Xiao Hei''s feet and dragged it over ¡£


    Xiao Hei was obviously at a loss for the sudden abnormality, but after he was caught by Shen Shi and held in his arms, Xiao Heidun calmed down and seemed to lean against Shen Shi, and his fear dissipated a lot.


    The torrent surged forward, the current was extremely fast, and faster and faster. Shen Shi drifted along with the current, and gradually he couldn''t support it. His consciousness began to blur, but he just held Xiaohei''s body tightly in his hands. Maybe in this dangerous and dark world, he and Xiaohei were the only objects of mutual peace of mind.


    When he finally couldn''t support himself in the dark, and felt that the last consciousness in the whirl of heaven would dissipate, he vaguely saw a glimmer of light, a soft, light ray, in a dark depth in front of the running water.


    After that, he knew nothing.


    Ticking sound, as if from afar, but it seems to fall in the ear, far and near, crisp and rhythmic.


    Shen Shi''s body twitched a little, and gradually regained consciousness. But before he opened his eyes, he felt a sudden pain from all over his body, as if dozens of people were beating him with sticks at the same time.


    He couldn''t help grinning slightly and took a breath. Then he opened his eyes. When he came into his eyes, he was stunned.


    Because he saw the sky.


    It was a gloomy sky with grey clouds. Although the light was dim, it was a fake sky.


    Shen Shi looked at the sky blankly, but he couldn''t recover for a moment, because he clearly remembered that he was deep in the ground of the Gaoling mountains before he was washed away by the current, and the direction of the current was clearly toward the darker and deeper ground. How could he see the sky?


    After thinking about it for a while, Shen Shi also shook his head and gave a bitter smile. At this moment, he heard a splash of water coming from nearby. He turned to see Xiao hei and saw where he was at the same time.


    This seems to be a place similar to a swamp. In a pond about one mu in size, the water is lush, the water is clear, and the water surface is shallow. You can even see the soil and stones under the water. There are also some fingerlike fish swimming happily. But Shen Shi didn''t know why, and now he fell into the swampy pool.


    He sat up with a splash of water, and found that he was completely wet. Not far away from him, Xiao Hei seemed to wake up earlier than Shen Shi. He came running in the water, splashing countless water all the way, and all of a sudden he came to Shen Shi''s side, dawdling and friendly.


    Shen Shi nodded to it with a smile. Anyway, even if he didn''t know where he was at the moment, as long as Xiao Hei was with him, it would make people feel more comfortable. He then tried to stand up, found that in addition to some of the impact of skin trauma, but it does not seem to have been more hurt, a little peace of mind.


    Standing in the middle of the pond wet like this, Shen Shi looked around and saw that there was a gray black forest around the pond. The reason for this was that all the trees around the pond were the same kind of strange gray black trees. Not only the trunks and branches were the same color, but even the leaves they grew were gray black.


    The strange gray trees grow all around the pond. Only in the north direction, it seems to be the outlet of the pond. From there, a four or five foot wide waterway flows slowly. Both sides of the waterway are also covered with this kind of gray and black trees.


    Shen Shi stared at the gray trees around the pond for a while. His face was a little cloudy and sunny. After a while, he suddenly bent down and put his hands under the water. Xiao Hei, who was beside him, couldn''t figure out what his master wanted to do for a moment, and looked at him in surprise.


    Shen Shi looked at the water calmly, his hands closed slightly. After a while, a small fish in the pond swam over. Shen Shi raised his hands out of the water, and the water splashed down between his palms. The little fish began to jump in his palms.


    Shen Shi catches the little fish carefully. After staring for a moment, he suddenly raises his hand and throws it to the edge of the pond. The little fish crosses an arc in mid air and soon lands on the trunk of a gray tree.


    The free little fish in Chad struggled desperately. It seemed to panic and wriggle to jump back to the pond. However, somehow, the body of the fish that should have fallen suddenly froze and didn''t fall from the tree trunk. The scene seemed rather strange, like This little fish is stuck to something.The little fish didn''t die or get hurt. It just relied on the side of the tree trunk and couldn''t break free, so the little fish was still struggling. But at this time, the gray tree made a strange sound of clucking. Several branches slowly dropped down from the top, and the gray leaves of the branches stuck to the tree trunk one by one, and so on Under Shen Shi''s gaze, he covered the figure of the little fish.


    A moment later, the little fish that was still skipping just now disappeared. At this time, looking around, the gray black forest, dense and deep dark forest, suddenly appeared so gloomy.


    Shen Shi''s face was also slowly ugly. He took back his eyes from the strange tree and said in a soft voice:


    "eat the blood tree."


    the tree of blood is born in the other world. It is not the whole world of Hong Meng. Its sex is grey and hard, its body is black and dark. It is not afraid of droughts and floods. But it is addicted to flesh and blood. It nourishes itself with flesh and blood to grow up. It is a very rare tree that can kill animals, animals, even human monks.


    In the past, Shen Shi once saw this kind of magic tree in a Book of miscellaneous things. It was mentioned that the blood eating tree was very strange. If a living creature was near the tree, the blood eating tree would secrete a strange mucus to stick to its prey and devour it. It was said that some low-level monsters would die when they met this kind of magic tree. As for the Terran friars, there were few records, but in that article It is speculated that if the monk of Ning Yuan Jing meets this strange magic tree, he will be hard to deal with it.


    However, in the records, it is clear that this fearsome blood eating tree only grows in some extremely remote alien world, and most of it grows in some inaccessible wild jungle. It is rare to see it. Even if it is occasionally found, only one tree grows alone. It is like the blood eating forest that Shen Shi sees now, but he has never heard of it.


    Seeing the end of the little fish just now, and thinking about the written records about the blood eating tree that he had seen before, Shen Shi suddenly felt a chill around him. This small pond was surrounded by so many strange blood eating trees, which really made his scalp numb.


    The sky is still gloomy. The gray forest under the cloud is quiet. It seems that even the light can''t penetrate into it. There is only endless darkness. Shen Shi even faintly felt that something strange was quietly and coldly looking at himself in the darkness of the forest.


    After taking a deep breath, Shen Shi, with some difficulty, withdrew his eyes from the blood eating forest. He called Xiaohei in a soft voice. Then he looked around and walked to the exit of the pool, which was also the only way out.


    As for those magic trees near the shore, he was not willing to go there, even a cent.


    The water was reverberating and rippling under his feet, rippling in circles and appearing in the original pond. Shen Shi carefully looked at the surrounding situation, and suddenly thought of a question: how do so many blood eating trees survive and grow when they look so tall and dense?


    I don''t know if it''s because of the blood eating forest. He suddenly feels that something is different around him. After looking around carefully, Shen Shi finds that except for some swimming fish in the pond, there is no breath of life around him.


    There was no bird call, no animal roar, not even the most common and common sound of insects. There was a dead silence everywhere, as if all the vitality had disappeared here, or had been completely sucked up by this gray and black forest.


    Shen was reluctant to walk on both sides of the channel, but some of the branches grew closer to the edge of the channel.


    As you walk, you can''t see the end in front of you. However, as far as you can see, the waterway flows quietly and slowly, and the blood eating trees on both sides seem to be endless.


    With the sound of water, even Xiao Hei seems to have noticed something at the moment. He seems to be very honest and follows Shen Shi quietly.


    In Shen Shi''s heart, he was at a loss. He didn''t know how to get out of this strange and dangerous blood eating forest. In front of him, the waterway suddenly turned, but suddenly an open space appeared.


    Shen Shi was shocked. He walked a few steps and found another pond of similar size in front of him. The difference was that this time, although there were also strange blood eating trees in front of the pond, there was an extra road in the forest, stretching straight ahead, and he didn''t know where to go.


    In the front of the forest road, just in front of the pond, there is a memorial archway, which seems to have some handwriting, but now it is blurred. Under the archway and in the middle of the road, there is a stone pier with sharp spines and uneven stones. It looks like a statue that was originally placed here. But after a long time, only the broken stone pedestal remains.


    Although I don''t know where this road leads to, Shen Shi is still subconsciously relieved to see this scene. He has been walking in these magic woods that may be swallowed at any time, and the pressure on people is really great.He took Xiaohei to walk through the pond, to the ground, and then turned to look behind him. He saw that the water gradually calmed down. It seemed that there was no trace left along the way.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he leaned over and asked in a soft voice to Xiao Hei, "can you smell the smell of those waiting family members here?"


    Xiao Hei shook his head blankly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    After walking to the shore, a few steps are the arch like a mountain gate and the stone pier standing in the middle of the road. Look at this position. If the stone statue on the stone mound was still there in the past, if you want to walk on the road in the forest through this memorial archway, you have to go around the stone mound on both sides, but you don''t know what it is.


    Shen Shi glanced at the stone pier and then fell on the road in the forest ahead. He didn''t know where he was now, but there were mysterious and strange blood eating trees all around him. It seemed that this road was the only choice in front of him.


    When he stepped forward, he saw that there was a crack on the ground, just as he was about to leave the stone carving.


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and stopped immediately. After pondering for a moment, he went to pick up the remnant stone. Take a closer look and find that the remnant stone is about the size of a person''s head. The stone is quite strange, with hidden patterns as if it was born. The spines in several places are abrupt, and it seems that there are still traces of the sudden fragmentation of that year.


    Shen Shi looked back and forth in his hand for a while, and then his eyes fell on the stone pier beside him. Not surprisingly, he found that the stone quality of the stone pier seemed to be very similar to this residual stone.


    After thinking about it, he took a step closer and put it here and there on the stone pier. It was not long before he suddenly felt that the residual stone in his hand sank, but it was quietly inserted about two feet behind the stone pier. The gap butt joint was just right, as if it should have been in this position.


    Shen Shi stepped back and took a look at the stone pier. There was a remnant stone on it. It didn''t seem to change the dilapidated appearance of the stone pier, but it seemed more comfortable than before, but it was still empty around, as if it were a blank left by time.


    Shen Shi subconsciously took a look at the surrounding ground, but there was no similar stone on the ground except for this remnant stone. Maybe the remnant parts of the statue had already disappeared.


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t care. Anyway, he was just going to move on. Just then, Xiao Hei suddenly hummed twice.


    Shen Shi turned his head and saw that Xiao Hei ran to the roadside. First there was a piece of wild grass about a few feet wide, and then there was the gray trunk of the blood eating devil tree. Shen Shi was nervous for a while. He called out: "Xiao Hei, come here. Don''t get too close to the tree."


    Xiao Hei didn''t mean to come over, but hummed a few times to the weeds, as if he meant something. Spread all across in confusion,


    as like as two peas of stone of odd shape and size, he saw seven or eight pieces of broken stones, but looked at the material, but looked like the stone in stone.


    Shen Shi looks at Xiao Hei at his feet, and Xiao Hei looks up at him.


    People don''t talk, pigs don''t bark.


    It seems that the atmosphere suddenly froze for a while, and it feels strange.


    After a while, Shen Shi nodded and said, "try it."


    Xiao Hei seems to be a little happy. He grunts twice and wants to go into the grass. But as soon as he moves, Shen Shi grabs him back and throws him aside. He stares at him and says, "stand still."


    Xiao Hei murmured twice, as if he rolled his eyes.


    Shen Shi looked up at the blood eating devil tree behind the grass, estimated the distance, and then carefully bent down. Looking at the residual stones in the grass, Shen Shi reached out to catch the nearest stone. At the same time, he noticed the devil tree in front of him. His body was tight. Once there was any change in the devil tree, he was ready to run.


    But there was no change in the tree. Shen Shi got the remnant stone in front of him. This time, it seemed bigger than the remnant stone just now. He went back to the stone pier and tried to place it again. After a while, there was a place where it was inserted.


    Shen Shi, inspired by this, turned back again and carefully picked up all the residual stones in the weeds in the same way several times. From beginning to end, even though he was only three or four feet away from those blood eating magic trees, they still seemed to be nothing different. This situation is somewhat different from the records he saw in those miscellaneous books in the past, because according to the words in those books, it seems that the blood eating devil tree often takes the initiative to attack the living creatures that are close to it for a certain distance. Of course, there is no clear record in the so-called certain distance books, so Shen Shi thought that maybe the blood eating devil tree only attacks the living creatures that are very close to them Let''s call it a living creature.


    After all the damaged stones were moved back to the stone mound, Xiao Hei also followed. He ran around the stones, bumped here and smelled there, and occasionally knocked a few times with pig''s hooves on one of the stones. He seemed to be very interested. Shen Shi, on the other hand, looked from left to right, took the residual stones and compared them one by one in the gap on the stone pier, trying to put them back on the stone pier one by one.With his action, pieces of residual stones gradually return to their original positions on the stone mounds. The residual stones bite each other, interlace with each other, and gradually close together. An old and damaged statue gradually takes shape bit by bit, but the cracks and peeling holes everywhere seem to tell how many years the unknown stone statue has gone through and how many vicissitudes it has gone through And then, many years later, in this quiet and gloomy sky, we reunited quietly.


    The forest is still very quiet, and the sound of any living creature has never been heard. It is as quiet as death. But the haze sky above the forest, I don''t know when, the clouds are gradually thick, making the sky more gloomy.


    Wind and cloud rolling, silent, but there is a sense of killing, invisible and colorless, as if from the sky, in all directions, slowly condensed.


    All the residual stones returned to their original positions one by one. At last, only the largest one was left. It looked almost the same size as Xiaohei''s head, with prominent edges and corners on the top. Looking at the appearance, we could see that most of the restored stone statues were missing.


    It should be this one.


    Shen Shi picked up the last remnant stone. Somehow, he felt a little bit hard. It seemed that this stone was a bit heavier than the other remnant stones. But after all, he was the way of Ning Yuan Jing. This weight was not enough for him, but for a moment, he was still a little strange. So at this moment, he didn''t notice the gathering of clouds around him, including in the sky above his head It''s like this.


    When he put the last remnant stone on the stone pier for a few last attempts, found the right angle and put it down, only to hear a faint clatter and collision between the stones, the stone statue in front of him finally completely recombined.


    Although at a glance, the stone statue is still damaged, and there are holes and peeling desolate traces everywhere, but generally speaking, the stone statue is still once again, showing the shape it once had in front of Shen Shi''s eyes.


    Riding on the clouds and stepping on the fog, the snake has dragon horns, tusks and huge eyes. It looks like rebellious and indifferent, and its meaning is hard to understand. Shen Shi took two steps back and looked at the broken stone statue carefully. After a moment, he was stunned, but found that he was familiar.


    Xiao Hei, who was next to him, came over and looked a little curious. He raised his two front feet on the stone pier and put the pig''s head close to the newly built stone statue. He looked left and right.


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept over Xiao Hei''s body, and a strange feeling that he couldn''t explain clearly passed through his heart. After a while, he said:


    "it turns out that this stone statue is also a Yin dragon."


    yes, as like as two peas in the shape of the statue, though many places are damaged, even the dragon''s horns of the stone head have been cut off. But on the whole, after the restoration of the statue, the Yin long stone image that they saw before in the valley of the Gaoling mountain is almost exactly the same.


    Xiao Hei jumps back, walks to Shen Shi, looks back at the once broken and now barely recovered Yinlong stone statue, and is silent.


    Shen Shi silently gazed at the statue for a moment, shook his head slightly, breathed out a breath gently, and said in a low voice, "OK, let''s go."


    With that, he walked forward, walked around the broken stone statue of Yin dragon, and walked on the straight but gloomy forest road.


    Xiao Hei followed behind him. Just as he passed by the stone statue, he couldn''t help looking up again. Maybe it was because of the light. Xiao Hei suddenly found that under the gradually gloomy sky, on the head of the broken Yin dragon stone statue, there was a flash of light at two strange dragon eyes.


    Little Haydn was startled, and his step was subconscious. But when he looked at it carefully, he found that the stone statue still seemed to be the same as just now, and it was still in a broken and cold appearance, not angry at all.


    In front of him, Shen Shi gave a distant cry. Xiao Hei was excited and hummed to promise. After thinking about it, he finally stopped paying attention to the statue and trotted to Shen Shi.


    The sky is gloomy, and the dark clouds are getting thicker and thicker. I don''t know when a little breeze has begun to blow in this strange blood eating forest. Those terrible blood eating trees are slightly swaying branches and leaves in the breeze, gently swaying, like silent shudder.


    In the deepest silence, when Shen Shi and little black pig were walking away on the forest road, suddenly a thick fog came out of the deepest darkness in the blood eating forest.


    The gray and cold fog, quietly diffused, covered the road gently, and the place where the fog passed seemed to be all right, but in addition to the blood eating trees, some once green weeds withered and fell quickly in silence, as if all the vitality were plundered in an instant.


    The fog is dispersing, more and more thick, more and more far away. Gradually, even the stone statue is a little vague. From the depth of the fog, suddenly came a strange sound. With a little light, you can see that there are amazing changes on the stone statue.


    Pieces of residual stones, as if in a slight tremor, had broken those stone crevices, close to each other, issued a cackle of light sound, and then on such a smooth blend of general, even so re integrated together.The cracks in the stone disappeared bit by bit. The cracks that once covered the whole body of the stone statue seemed to be wiped away bit by bit by an invisible but powerful force. In the fog, a brand new stone statue seemed to be slowly reborn. At this time, a strange light slowly lit up and went out from the stone statue. Looking at the direction, it was the dragon eye of the Yin dragon stone statue.


    The wind seems to be getting stronger and stronger.


    It seems to be getting thicker and thicker.


    Endless and silent in the blood eating forest, silent, only countless magic trees in the dark corner, in the wind fog, trembling slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    The road stretches straight ahead, and no one knows where it leads. However, on this road, it is not particularly spacious. On both sides of the road, there are one after another blood eating devil trees, with gray trunk, gray branches and gray leaves, forming a gray forest. It seems that you can touch these terrible devil trees as long as you extend your hand.


    Shen Shi certainly did not have this kind of inexplicable curiosity. With Xiao Hei, they walked carefully in the middle of this road, far away from these blood eating devil trees. It''s just that the blood eating trees are so close to each other. Although it seems that these gray trees don''t have any changes, the pressure of silence is still breathless.


    On such a road, Shen Shi was attentive and careful, as if he was more physically exhausted than wading through mountains and rivers. At least Shen Shi had been focusing on the trees around and in front of him all the way, and did not dare to be distracted.


    In contrast, Xiao Hei, who followed him, seemed to be a little more relaxed. However, he followed him all the way and walked honestly in the middle of the road. He didn''t like to go into the nearby woods and grass as usual. Just walking, black suddenly body a stagnation, as if to feel something, turn around, to their way to see one eye.


    A piece of gray fog, I do not know when from behind that piece of forest has been filled out, blocking their way, under the haze of the sky, the fog quietly floating, quietly and slowly toward them here. Behind the thick fog, all the scenery seems to have become a little hazy and fuzzy, including the blood goblin trees in the fog. One by one, they seem to swing in the fog, and the gray and black figures are like the ghosts of the underground spring. They are vivid and unreal.


    Xiao Hei stares at Shen Shi for a moment, suddenly turns around and speeds up his pace. Maybe the master''s figure gives him some courage and dependence. Xiao Hei seems to be a little more brave and can''t help looking back.


    Just at this moment, those mists that came from nowhere suddenly rolled up, and the speed of surging forward suddenly accelerated. Almost at the same time, it was like the shrill whistling under the nine netherworld springs. The invisible power was surging in this ancient and silent magic forest. At the same time, in the shade of the woods around them, there were lots of clouds rising at the same time The gray fog, even in front of them, was filled with thick fog, which floated from all directions and surrounded Shen Shi and Xiao Hei in the middle.


    Shen Shi stopped in amazement and wanted to say something. He opened his mouth, but he was speechless. The cold air came out from the thick fog around him, full of indifference and a little greedy desire to eat blood.


    Above the head, above the forest, the cloud is dense to the extreme place, and it drops down, as if it is over the forest. The wind is rolling and the clouds are moving. The gray and black clouds are slowly churning, and a vortex is about to appear.


    A touch of dark red light, on their heads, in the depths of the clouds, as if about to fall, like a pair of eyes that have been sleeping for thousands of years, will finally open.


    In Gaoling mountain, under the valley.


    In front of a row of dark caves, in addition to 108 lifelike stone statues of exotic animals, the middle-aged Prime Minister surnamed Zhou is carrying his hands behind him, pacing back and forth in the open space with his brows locked. He looks up at the caves from time to time. His face seems to be a bit hesitant and thoughtful, and occasionally he is eager to try, But at this time, he would look back at the stone statues behind him. It seemed that he would be scrupulous about something and hesitated to step out.


    The rumbling sound from his left side was getting louder and louder, and the speed of many stone statues moving and transposing was getting faster and faster, which was almost dazzling. Some stone statues moved from left to right, some from the outside into the inner layer, some exchanged positions with the stone statues around him, some were three, four or even seven or eight stone statues, and the positions changed continuously.


    All the stone statues were trembling and moving, rolling like thunder, which made people dumbfounded.


    Obviously, the Xiangshi was also shocked by this amazing scene. After a long time, the change of the situation suddenly slowed down, and all the stone statues gradually calmed down in the new position. The eyes of the Xiangshi suddenly flashed. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly put the green pole in his hand to the ground, and then put his hand on the green pole. His body was light The ground floated up, the tip of the foot a little, fell on the green pole.


    From a commanding position, his vision was much wider. The new panorama of the stone statue community fell into his eyes. After the sudden change of position, all the stone statues re formed several circles. All the stone statues were facing the center, but the deepest part of the original inner circle was suddenly empty, leaving only a lonely one Stone statue, and that strange dark red light, is emitted from this stone statue.


    All the stone statues surrounded the only luminous stone statue silently, forming a mysterious and mysterious formation. An unspeakable and terrible force radiated from them, as if they had absorbed the great power of heaven and earth in a moment, and oppressed from all sides, such as thunder, lightning, storm and earth shattering.


    The dark red light was suppressed in an instant. In front of the great power of heaven and earth, although the red light was rebellious, it still seemed unable to resist. After struggling desperately, it finally disappeared.On the green pole, the physiognomy looks a little pale, but his eyes are still firmly staring at the center of the group of stone statues, looking at the last stone statues which are attacked by all the stone statues and tightly surrounded by the center.


    It''s a statue of Yin dragon.


    In the blood eating forest, the thick fog filled the air and floated out from every dark corner of the forest. With the cold intention of killing, it came from all directions.


    It seems to be close at hand.


    Shen Shi holds Xiao Hei tightly in his arms. The recent fog is even three feet away, but he has no way to go back and escape. The thick fog is so mysterious that he doesn''t know what will happen, but Shen Shi subconsciously passes a trace of despair in his heart.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, from an unknown place in the distance, there was a shrill roar, like a wild monster shouting at the sky, like a reluctant soul challenging the heaven and earth. However, the voice was very painful, harsh and quickly weakened.


    The world is merciless, cold and indifferent.


    The thick fog stopped for a moment, and then suddenly receded like a tide, as if losing the power of support. All the fog disappeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes.


    The gloomy blood eating devil trees reappeared, and the straight forest road reappeared. Just now, the scene of thick fog covering the sky was like a daydream, waking up without trace.


    Shen Shi stood there for a long time and wiped his forehead, only to find that the palm of his hand was covered with cold sweat.


    In front of him, he raised his eyes to see that a door loomed out of the straight road.


    A palace gate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    The fog was strange, but it was inexplicable when it dispersed. Shen Shi was speechless when he saw that the surrounding area was quiet again and fell into a dark and silent blood eating forest.


    At this moment, if it is possible to go back, he really wants to take Xiaohei and go directly. But in this mysterious place, it is clear that there is no way out. The only way to move forward is the road leading to the front.


    There''s a door in the distance.


    To be exact, it''s a door, a tall door.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei walk through the blood eating forest. On the last part of the road, he looks around carefully. But the blood eating trees seem to be very quiet, and none of them want to attack them.


    Until they came under the gate.


    It''s a black gate. It''s very high, big and wide. It''s hard to see from a distance. But once he gets under the gate, Shen Shi''s first reaction is that he feels like a mole ant. The two black doors were upright, higher than the surrounding tall blood eating trees. At the same time, they extended to both sides and inserted directly into the forest close to the blood eating tree. Because of the shelter of the leaves, Shen Shi could not see where the door was going, but it seemed that the magic tree forest was blocked by this door.


    Inside and outside, maybe there are two fundamentally different worlds.


    Shen Shi suddenly feels a little nervous. Since the accident happened at the foot of Gaoling mountain and he was rushed here by the strange red river, everything around him has become very strange. Not only is it said that the rare blood eating devil tree has become a forest, but also the thick fog that can devour all living beings has sprung up. And now behind this abrupt Black Gate, what will it be?


    But in the current situation, there seems to be no way back.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and calmed down. Then he went to the huge black gate and tried to push it. Beside him, Xiao Hei was staring at him, looking a little nervous.


    The Black Gate looks majestic, tall and heavy, but the place where Shen Shi''s tentacles are gently pushed is open, almost no resistance is felt, so Shen Shi, who was on the alert, is startled and subconsciously steps back.


    There was a crack in the huge black door, and there was no sound between the advance and retreat. A few faint yellow lights poured out from behind the door. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and finally walked forward, turned over and walked in through the crack.


    In the eye, behind the door is a very tall corridor. The ground at the foot and the top of the head are about ten feet high, including the wide walls on both sides. They are all made of blue gray boulders. Each blue gray boulder is cut into a square one, which is arranged in turn. It seems that it does not have any vitality, and extends to the depth of the passage.


    Above the top of the passage, there is a fire basin with the shape of a long burning lamp every other section. The yellow flame is burning silently in the air. The previous light is emitted from there. Only Shen Shi takes a look at the fire light, but he always feels that it is different from the fire he has seen. But what''s wrong, and he can''t tell.


    Xiao Hei suddenly whispered a cry. Shen Shi frowned and looked back. He saw that Xiao Hei was looking behind him. The black door that just came in, I don''t know when it had been quietly closed behind him.


    Shen Shi''s face turned pale. He went over and tried to feel on the black door for a while. But it seemed very easy to push the door just now. At the moment, people behind the door seemed unable to find a way to open the black door. No matter how he pushed the black door, the tall door still stood.


    After working for a long time, Shen Shi gave up, thinking that this is the meaning of "in without out"? He turned his head and took a look at the little black standing on one side. He saw that the little black pig looked calm and was looking at the strange passage around curiously.


    Shen Shi shook his head and said in a low voice, "let''s go. We can''t get out. Let''s go ahead and have a look."


    Xiao Hei snorted and seemed to agree with him.


    In the passageway built by the blue gray Boulder, the figure of one person and one pig is pulled out by the yellow light. They move towards this strange and mysterious place step by step. Shen Shi soon finds that the scale of the building here is far beyond his imagination.


    Just behind the black gate, they could not see the end of the gray passage after a hundred Zhang. The braziers hung silently in the air. Under the yellow light, it always seemed that time was stagnating here.


    Shen Shi felt uneasy. Although he knew from the beginning that he might have intruded into a very dangerous and strange place by mistake, looking at the strange and wide passage, he thought of the blood eating devil tree and the strange fog outside the black gate. Maybe the root of all these dangers and strange things was behind the Black Gate, like the maze passage the end?


    In front of him, suddenly a light flashed. Tens of feet away, it suddenly widened. At the same time, a stone tablet more than five feet high appeared, standing in the middle of the passage.


    Shen Shi''s spirit was suddenly aroused. Although he didn''t know whether the change was dangerous or not, the green gray that seemed to never change along the way was really unbearable. Shen Shi even doubted that if an ordinary person stayed in the green gray channel for a long time, would he just go crazy?He took Xiaohei to quicken his pace and quickly walked to the tall stone tablet. At the same time, he saw four characters carved from top to bottom on the front of the stone tablet:


    Zhenlong ancient hall.


    When the four characters were printed into Shen Shi''s eyes, he was stunned for a moment, and then his body was shocked, with some incredible color. Nowadays, among the practitioners in Hongmeng, who don''t know the prestige of the four famous schools in the world? In addition to Lingxiao sect, where Shen Shi lives, there are Tianjian palace, which has always been friendly with Lingxiao sect, and Yuanshi sect, which has been regarded as the first of the four schools for thousands of years. In addition, there is the last famous school, which is ranked second and only second among the six sages of the human race in the past It was founded by Yasheng Ji Rongxuan, who was inferior to Yuan Wentian, and echoed with Lingxiao Zong, who is located in the southern sea. The mountain gate is located in Zhenlong hall in the snow plain of the north of Hongmeng kingdom.


    Zhenlong hall, Zhenlong ancient hall, there is only one word difference between the two taboos. Is this mysterious and strange place involved in Zhenlong hall, which has been famous for thousands of years?


    Or is it just a coincidence?


    Standing in front of the stone tablet, Shen Shi was at a loss for a moment. But after a moment''s meditation, he was still a little inclined. Maybe it was a coincidence that Zhenlong hall was one of the four Zhengming sects. The scale and strength of the sect, including its influence, were not under Lingxiao sect. If it was really a Mountain Gate Hall of Zhenlong hall, it would not be such a dead scene, Not to mention outside the ancient hall there are those ferocious blood eating devil trees.


    Little black pig suddenly came over, but it seemed not interested in the handwriting above the stone tablet, but looked under the stone tablet. Shen Shi was shocked by the four words at the beginning, but he didn''t pay attention to the others. Now he looked in the direction of Xiao Hei, but he was stunned again.


    Since ancient times, there have been various legends handed down from the Hongmeng world, and there are also various kinds of exotic animals, demons and birds. Among them, there is a very special exotic animal. The most famous image is the stone tablet with the shape of a giant turtle and a hunchback, named Baxia. I don''t know how many buildings have this kind of strange animal appearance. The image of the stone tablet with hunchback has long been popular among the people. Shen Shi had subconsciously thought that this place should also be a bully, but now after taking a look, he suddenly felt something was wrong. After looking at it carefully for a while, he was surprised to find that there was a strange animal under the huge stone tablet, but it was not It''s a Yin dragon.


    The stone tablet presses the Yin dragon.


    The inscription is Zhenlong.


    Is that the name of the Dragon hall in this town?


    Shen Shi looked at the stone tablet with some doubts and thought, is it true that in the depth of the Zhenlong ancient hall, there is an archaic Yin dragon that only exists in the legend since ancient times, and has never even appeared in the history books?


    If that''s the case, an ordinary Terran monk like himself would be like a mole ant in front of the ancient dragon.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart and walked around the stone tablet. Looking back, he saw that the back of the stone tablet was flat, with no other extra handwriting.


    Zhenlong ancient Hall It suddenly occurred to Shen Shi that if a dragon was suppressed here, it would be called Zhenlong hall. Why did the Zhenlong hall, one of the four famous schools in the north, take this name? Is it that his royal highness Zhenlong in the North snow plain is also suppressing a dragon?


    This kind of speculation is of course utopian and does not help. The name of Zhenlong hall has been listed for tens of thousands of years. So far, people all over the world have been familiar with and used to this name. As for the origin, few people have investigated it. Now maybe only the disciples in Zhenlong hall can know the origin of their name.


    Now Shen shakes his head. Some of these things are not illusory. As like as two peas click into place, the passage in front of him is suddenly clear and wide. It is not only a large number of passages, but behind the stone tablet, there are three channels, left and right, and every channel is exactly the same.


    Shen Shi stopped in amazement and frowned, thinking that this is really a maze? Just looking left and right, he couldn''t see the difference between the three channels. He had no choice but to take a chance. He called a pig, hesitated for a moment, and then chose the middle channel to go.


    He just walked a few steps. Suddenly, Xiao Hei screamed behind him. Shen Shi looked back with some surprise. He saw Xiao Hei in front of the three passages. He seemed a little confused, but he felt something. He stood in the same place and refused to go forward. Instead, he kept sniffing. He looked at the left passage and looked to the right passage In the end, even the middle passage will take a look at it, as if it is indecisive.


    Shen Shi''s eyes lit up. He was in the maze and didn''t know if there was any danger ahead. If Xiao Hei could find something, it was very important. He quickly went to Xiaohei, reached out and touched his pig''s head. He just looked at Xiaohei smelling and smelling. He couldn''t be sure. Shen Shi couldn''t help asking:


    "what''s the matter, what do you smell?"Xiao Hei''s body pauses for a while, suddenly raises the hoof of the right front leg, and taps it gently on the ground.


    As soon as Shen Shi''s face changed, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He was a little surprised and said, "what, do you mean there are people around here on the other side of the Hou family?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Xiao Hei stares at the three branches of the road in front of him, obviously showing some hesitation. It seems that although he smells the breath of the waiting family in his memory, he doesn''t know whether the breath is too weak or there is something disturbing in front of him, so that he can''t clearly tell which way the waiting family is going.


    Shen Shi was a little more delighted after he was surprised. Although he didn''t know how the Hou family got into the Dragon hall, since they also got here, according to Ling Chunni, the Hou family had a secret map of the treasure here. It seems that although the place is dangerous and unpredictable, it should be the treasure of the mysterious tomb The place where you hide.


    But after waiting for a while, Shen Shi found that Xiao Hei was still hesitating. He couldn''t help asking, "can''t tell which way they went?"


    Xiao Hei looks a little depressed and shakes his head.


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "forget it. Anyway, it''s a chance. Let''s try it first."


    With that, he glanced at the fork of the left, middle and right passage in front of him, hesitated for a moment, raised his foot and went into the middle road. Xiao Hei murmured a few words behind him. I don''t know if he was complaining about something, but he soon followed.


    The middle passage is not very different from the one built by the blue gray boulders. It is also wide and flat. However, after they walked about ten feet, Shen Shi saw a step in front of the passage, extending upward.


    Step by step, Shen Shi carefully watched the surroundings. However, in this huge Zhenlong ancient hall, it seemed that he was never angry at all. There was no sound. Only the footsteps of him and Xiao Hei echoed around him.


    The stone steps are quite long. When he reaches the top, it is almost thirty or forty feet above the ground. When Shen Shi crosses the last step, he suddenly sees a square platform like an altar. Four tall bronze tripods stand at the four corners of the altar. The tripod is engraved with simple patterns of birds and beasts. There is a faint light of fire in it, just like those seen in the passage before I don''t know how many years it has been burning here, and why it still can''t be extinguished after such a long time.


    In the middle of the high platform, there is a tall altar, red in color, which is very different from the surrounding cyan gray. Surrounded by this piece of cyan gray Boulder, it is very conspicuous, and even makes people feel a bit out of place.


    Shen Shi walked over and took a closer look at the red altar. He found that the material of the altar could not be recognized by himself. It was not stone or jade. The whole body was red, but it looked like amber. There were many strange veins and textures, like blood vessels in the flesh and blood of living beings. It looked very strange.


    However, in addition, there is nothing more unusual about this altar. It seems that some things were worshipped on the altar, but now they are in a mess. It seems that many places have been overturned for a long time.


    Shen Shi frowned, and his eyes swept over the altar. He thought, is that the way for those waiting for their families? At a glance, most of the scattered things on the altar were useless. They had been rotten by the time. But after a while, one of them attracted Shen Shi''s attention.


    It was a long stone box. The lid of the box had been opened and it was left on the platform of the altar. It seemed that there was something in it, but now it was empty. There was only one empty box left.


    Shen Shi leaned forward to grab the stone box. When he started, he felt rather heavy. He looked around and found that the stone box seemed to be in the middle of the altar. And the littered sacrificial objects around seemed to be placed around the stone box.


    He was silent for a moment, and then his eyes fell on the stone box in his hand. He just looked at the empty stone box, and there was nothing that could attract his attention. Maybe the key point was the things originally placed in the stone box.


    It''s just that the things in it have been taken by the waiting family?


    Shen Shi thought for a while, and finally put down the stone box gently. But at this moment, Yu Guang suddenly saw that there was some writing on the bottom of the stone box cover, which was also made of stone. After a moment of stupefaction, he reached out and picked up the cover and turned it over.


    Sure enough, there are several lines on it:


    heaven and earth are created, and the fate of immortality belongs to me;


    rank in the immortal class, and live forever;


    Taoist immortal tools are bequeathed by fate;


    a thousand years of good fortune, and a thousand generations of merits and virtues.


    Four lines and eight sentences, 32 words, clear words, sentence startling.


    Every word, every sentence, is the highest goal that all the monks who practice the road have been dreaming of since ancient times. After decades and hundreds of years of hard practice, isn''t it the immortal and flying immortal? What I dream of is not the immortal method and artifact?


    Just a few words, as if this magnificent dream has been placed in front of everyone.


    Shen Shi''s face also changed, but after the initial surprise, although he had some incredible surprise, but soon, I don''t know why, he suddenly meditated again, and there was a trace of doubt on his face. Then he turned his eyes to look around him, looking at the high platform, the altar, and the messy and decadent offerings on the altar.After a while, he slowly put the lid back on the altar. His face seemed to have calmed down. He closed his eyes slightly and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he gave a sneer and whispered to himself:


    "what kind of fairyland, what kind of blessing, there are so many dangerous prohibitions all the way. Isn''t this immortal a murderer?"


    With a click, the lid of the stone box fell on the altar, shaking up a little dust.


    Shen Shi didn''t take another look, and his eyes were calm and clear again, and even a little more cautious. Perhaps his father, who had never been successful in his life, kept telling him that there would be no chance to go against heaven. Even if there were, why would you get it among the hundreds of millions of people in Hongmeng?


    Although this so-called fairy fate looks very beautiful and good, it''s suspicious after careful thinking. It''s just that this box of original things has disappeared. It''s mostly taken away by the waiting family who came here first. I just don''t know if the waiting family can see it.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and walked around the altar. Now in his eyes, the Dragon hall is more and more mysterious. Although he hasn''t met danger until now, the pressure in his heart is increasing.


    It''s just that the road we should go on, because there is no turning back here.


    Shen Shi greets Xiao hei and continues to walk forward. At the end of the high platform, there are also layers of stone steps, but this time it is downward. In the dim yellow light ahead, the tomb, or the Zhenlong ancient hall, seems to be more and more blurred.


    The huge blue gray stone seemed to spread endlessly in the yellow light. When he went there, all he saw was this cold and lonely color. After he got off the high platform, there was another passage. As he walked, Shen Shi suddenly found that there was no longer a single straight passage around him, and several branches of the road extended in different directions, When he tried to walk on a fork road for a while, he found that there were more fork roads ahead.


    The road, more and more, just like this Zhenlong ancient hall is constantly changing and expanding, only the gray color and the yellow fire light seem endless, but when Shen Shi was surprised that he didn''t want to go back, he found that there were similar channels on the way.


    He bit his teeth, and his heart beat a little faster. But before he could figure out what to do, he suddenly heard a shrill cry from the unknown place in front of the vast road.


    The voice was full of panic, fear and despair. It seemed that the master of the voice saw something terrible in the world in front of him. It was creepy.


    Shen Shi suddenly turned his head and looked forward, but what he saw was only the passage made up of countless cold blue and gray boulders leading to different directions.


    Xiao Hei has been following him all the time. Now he can''t help but get a little closer to Shen Shi. He rubs Shen Shi''s leg with his head, which seems to make him feel at ease.


    Shen Shi thought in silence and looked at the gloomy maze ahead. Maybe somewhere in front of him, there would be something strange and terrible waiting for him. He slowly put his hand on his waist and gently rubbed it on Ruyi bag. After a while, he stepped forward again without expression.


    Since there is no way back, we have to work hard!


    footsteps as like as two peas, and the passageway kept moving back and forth, though it was still a maze like passage. Although there were many difficult to distinguish the entrance of the turnoff, Shen Shen felt a little bit indistinct, and seemed to be getting closer and closer to something.


    Because, don''t need small black to have what remind, even he also faintly smelled in the air that faint bloody gas.


    After more than ten feet, a new fork in the road appeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes again. However, Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed when he saw it.


    Not only did he come here, but also in front of him, Shen Shi saw a man sitting on the ground at a fork in front of him, leaning against the blue gray stone wall.


    It seemed that he was a thin old man. He just sat down in a pool of blood. His whole body, the ground around him, and even the gray boulder wall on his back were all covered with red blood. It was breathtaking and dazzling.


    And in this shocking scene, the old man lowered his head, and his chest heaved slightly, as if there was a deep gasp.


    Shen Shi was shocked. This was the first living person he saw after he entered the Zhenlong ancient hall. But the scene before him was so frightening that he had to be careful. So he didn''t dare to go there immediately. He just stood in the same place and cried carefully:


    "Hello, you are..."


    Before his voice fell, his voice suddenly became dumb. Maybe he was awakened by his voice. The old man with drooping head slowly raised his head and showed his face. He was the master Wen who could control the floating fairy boat when he was waiting for his family to leave outside Liuyun city. But at this moment, in Shen Shi''s astonished eyes, it was the dry thin face that reflected the blood on master Wen''s face. In his eyes, there were two groups of pale ghost fire.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    With a low roar, Xiao Hei jumps out from the side and stands in front of Shen Shi. Facing master Wen, who has a ghost fire in his eyes, he reveals his teeth and makes a kind of vicious appearance.


    After the initial consternation, Shen Shi also managed to suppress the shock in his heart and forced himself to calm down. Under the stone wall in front of him, the body was thin, and now master Wen, who was covered with bloodstains, made a low and strange cackle. His eyes were staring at Shen Shi at the other end of the passage, and the ghost fire in his eyes was flickering and swaying, and his body stood up tremblingly.


    At a glance, it seems that he is very strange to master his own body. He almost falls down several times. But in his strange eyes, he looks forward, and his face gradually shows a terrible expression, which is mixed with greed, desire and even madness.


    Shen Shi did not spend any effort to understand this kind of eyes and eyes, because it was almost all the ghosts who lost their intelligence and natural desire for blood and flesh. At this moment, Shen Shi was thrilled. Before his arrival, what happened in the ancient Hall of dragon in the town would make master Wen, a master who might have cultivated to the divine realm, unable to resist and become a ghost corpse who had no intelligence but knew how to kill with blood?


    If so, what will be the fate of the ordinary friars who are only at the beginning of Ningyuan realm?


    However, it is obvious that there is no time for Shen Shi to think about it carefully. Master Wen, who has become a ghost, suddenly roars and roars with his eyes flashing.


    I don''t know if it''s because shortly after he was reduced to a ghost, although his momentum is ferocious and ferocious, it can be seen that both his speed and strength are out of control. Even in the middle of the rush, I heard the master''s feet stir directly, and he staggered two steps and knelt to the ground half at a time.


    This scene looks funny, but in this gloomy and haunted place, people can''t laugh at all. Especially when master Wen fell down and hit his arm on the ground, Shen Shi could even feel the ground shaking slightly. This force made his pupils shrink. It seems that master Wen lost his intelligence after he became a ghost, But the pure power of the body is still amazing.


    Even though the monk has become a ghost zombie, the huge gap between them is still hard to overcome. Maybe after a long time, the ghost corpse of master Wen will gradually lose its spiritual power and its power will gradually weaken. But at least for the moment, it is still beyond Shen Shi''s ability to resist.


    Shen Shi also has a clear understanding of this point, so he didn''t want to carry it with this ghost at all, and even didn''t intend to let Xiao Hei, who was born with thick armor, try to see if he could carry master Wen''s attack. He just gave Xiao Hei a simple and clear cry:


    "run!"


    With a cry, he turned his head and ran. Xiao Hei obviously stayed for a while, but then he reacted that the pig''s tail curled up, and it was also clamped. He turned around and ran out, flying around. He saw that it was faster than Shen Shi''s running speed, and soon caught up with his master.


    A person and a pig ran out of the distance in an instant. Hearing that the master got up with some difficulty at this time, he was covered with blood, his face was ferocious, and he roared to chase after him. He only took three or four steps. His body tilted and hit the stone wall next to him heavily. The stone walls made of the blue gray boulders were extremely hard and motionless. On the contrary, master Wen was shocked back to the ground.


    When he raised his head and looked ahead, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei had already run further. As soon as he saw them, they ran to another fork in the road, and soon disappeared.


    Hearing that the master was lying on the ground, his face was ferocious, and he suddenly raised his head, as if he were howling at the sky. However, the voice in his mouth was really pitiful, sharp as a blade, which pierced the silence in the labyrinth of the ancient dragon hall.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of Li Xiao was like the whistling of the nether world. It came from the passage behind Shen Shi. It was almost like a magic sound, and even made Shen Shi feel faint discomfort in his ears. However, before he could react, there was a moment''s silence after the shrill whistling, and then another shrill whistling, which was almost the same as just now, sounded from another place in the maze.


    Then came the second, the third, the fourth


    In a very short time, the shrill and sharp roar reverberated in this maze of large-scale turnouts. From far to near, it seemed to be everywhere, as if it was a hell of hell, with thousands of ghosts roaring.


    The shrieking roars like thunder, and Shen Shi''s face turns pale in an instant. Almost at the same time, he suddenly feels that there is a strange noise in the passage behind him, and the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling is surging. He couldn''t help looking back, and his face suddenly changed. He only heard that in the channel where the master was just now, from several branches of the road in the distance, a lot of ghosts suddenly poured out, including zombies, ghosts, skeletons and even all kinds of dead monsters, decayed or forest bones, rushing towards him like a flood.


    Countless ghosts are burning in those dark eyes. These ghosts, who have been silent for many years, seem to be attracted by the flesh and blood in front of them at the same time. They roar wildly towards Shen Shi and the pig. Master Wen, who was in the front, still wants to chase after the rest of the ghosts after the initial roar, but he suddenly runs After a few steps, he fell to the ground again.When he just wanted to climb up again, he heard the cry of the ghost suddenly, a dark shadow like the flood and the black tide. In a flash, I don''t know how many ghost''s legs or ankles directly stepped on the thin old man''s body, "Dong Dong Dong Dong" deep voice was heard all the time.


    The ghost lost its intelligence and didn''t feel much pain, but maybe it was the thirst for flesh and blood. Master Wen was still struggling to get up, but he was trampled on the ground as soon as his head was raised, and his waist was arched and flattened. At the moment, he was like a struggling but helpless little fish, mole ant, constantly climbing and being trampled.


    It was not until the black tide surged and many ghosts and skeletons chased Shen Shi and Xiao Hei in front of him that master Wen, a zombie who was almost crushed, finally got up and roared angrily at the large group of ghosts in front of him.


    Master Wen is almost unbearable, not to mention the flood of ghosts. Shen Shi''s first reaction is to run forward with all his strength when he finds the scene that makes his scalp tingle. As for little black pig, he doesn''t even need Shen Shi to call at the moment. He can only run faster than Shen Shi. In a blink of an eye, he''s already in front of Shen Shi It''s too late.


    The sound of Li Xiao is still continuous, and the ghosts and wolves are also chasing after him. Life and death seem to be in an instant, and only the blue gray channel seems endless.


    At the moment, Shen Shi had only one idea left in his mind, that is, to run as fast as he could. In a short time, two branches appeared at the end of the labyrinth like passage in front of him. When he was still hesitating about which passage to take, he only heard a few sharp screams coming from the front.


    Ghosts, skeletons, but there are a group of ghosts from the front of a channel rushed here.


    Shen Shi''s body falters, turns hard, and rushes directly into another passage. Xiao Hei''s four hooves are flying and rushes to the front.


    "Boom!"


    After a while, a strange noise burst out on the fork, and the two ghost black tides collided, then almost instantly merged into one, forming a larger wave, roaring and chasing Shen Shi and Xiao Hei.


    But after the ghost frenzy passed, a thin zombie stumbled after him. Looking at the empty passage in front of him and the ghosts running far away, he heard the master''s roar again, and then continued to chase him angrily, but his steps were still shaking and his body was also staggering.


    "Hoo Hoo..." Shen Shi gasped heavily and ran desperately in this maze, but with the growth of time, the road ahead seemed to have no end, but the tireless ghosts behind him were getting closer and closer. The worst thing was that the whistling sound reverberated in every corner of the maze seemed to wake up countless ghosts sleeping here. With his escape, the ghosts appeared Even more and more.


    In front of him, behind him, every branch of the road, it seems that the sound of the ghost never stops. From time to time, a group of ghosts will rush out and rush at him. Fortunately, there are enough channels in this labyrinth, or there is a bit of luck, every time Shen Shi can find a channel to escape before the pursuers rush. But in this way, more and more ghosts gathered behind him, and the momentum even began to shake the whole huge labyrinth. The cry of ghosts, like thunder, resounded everywhere, as if they were going to swallow Shen Shi at the next moment.


    The terror pursuers behind are getting closer and closer. Shen Shi can even smell the horrible smell of ghosts. However, there is still an endless passage ahead. Along the way, the blue and gray color never seems to break. It''s almost impossible to imagine how large the Zhenlong ancient hall is.


    In the middle of this escape, Shen Shi reluctantly feels that some places are falling, some places are leading to the high-rise, and all kinds of stairs also appear frequently. However, under the pursuit of the terrible torrent of ghosts behind him, he can''t even stop to identify the environment. He can only escape by relying on his first impression.


    Until he suddenly saw two branches, two stone steps.


    One is up, unattainable; the other is down, unfathomable.


    "Roar", the fierce ghost''s crazy voice, seems to be close at hand. Shen Shi rushes to the fork. When he hesitates for a moment, he suddenly sees that Xiao Hei rushes up the upward stone step decisively. As soon as Shen Shi bites his teeth, he rushes over.


    The black shadow came like a big bang when the Kuroshio hit the shore. At this fork, the ghosts were crying and the wolves were howling. They chased a skeleton in front of him. The bone arm stretched out and screamed at Shen Shi. It was less than three feet away from him.


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth and ran up. At the same time, a talisman that had already been fastened in his hand, with his arm raised, suddenly burned up. A wall of fire, falling out of thin air, was burning. In this way, it stood in front of all the ghosts, and immediately caused a burst of ghost calls.


    Five elements technique fire block technique.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Fire block is a very common first-order five element method. Although it is one of the fire system methods in the five elements as well as fireball, it is quite different from fireball in fame. Fireball is almost every practitioner''s first choice when he wants to practice in the state of refining Qi, while fire barrier is almost ignored, which can be said to be a rather remote method.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. Fireball is one of the most powerful attack methods in the first-order method, while fire block is more defensive. In today''s age when the five elements method is extremely small, if you have to choose another method that is not very useful, only smart people will not do it.


    Most of the monks in the world are smart. Those who are not smart and gifted will be eliminated sooner or later on this difficult road of cultivating immortals. In fact, even those who are smart and gifted can be found everywhere.


    So for many years, although the cultivation method has been popular, there are few monks who really practice this kind of remote method.


    Shen Shi is one of them.


    Like the common first-order skills such as fireball, water arrow and earth sinking, fire block was purchased by Shen Shi when he was still on the blue fish island. The reason is not complicated. There are only two points. One is that Shen Shi realized that he was different in the five elements because of the heart clearing Mantra, The speed of practicing and casting techniques is higher than that of ordinary people, so he directly increased his energy and investment in techniques. Second, the reason why he chose fire barrier technique is his cautious nature, because the techniques such as rocket and water arrow are all attacking techniques, but none of them are suitable for self-defense It''s suitable, so he picked and picked, and he picked fire barrier.


    However, there is no reason why this fire block technique is so rare. Even if Shen Shi has completed this technique in the future, there are only a few people who use fire block technique in recent years. Compared with the attack techniques such as fireball, water archery, and even the auxiliary techniques such as sinking earth, the number of times that fire block technique is used in his hands is very small.


    The reason is that fire block is not a good defensive spell. After the spell is cast, a burning wall of fire is formed on the side of the caster to block the enemy''s attack, but it does not have much defensive power against the caster. In other words, if the enemy slashes, you put a fire block. If the enemy is afraid of the fire and shrinks, the fire block will have an effect. But if the opponent is fierce and desperate, even if he is burned by the fire, he has to slash, so the caster has no way to do it


    It can be seen that the limitation of this fire block technique is very great. Shen Shi didn''t understand this at first, but he still bought this fire block technique as one of the first level techniques he learned in the end. It''s because in the first level techniques, at least when he was on the herring Island that day, he didn''t find any other better defense techniques.


    Just because of this, he always had a feeling of insufficient trust in fire barrier. So when he returned to jinhongshan and broke through the Ningyuan realm, he chose "jinshiquai" as the gateway skill for the first time. To put it bluntly, he still felt that if he met a strong enemy, he could use all kinds of skills to attack the enemy However, it''s not enough on defense. Once you are approached by a powerful enemy, it''s almost a dead word.


    For a long time, the fire barrier technique was shelved by him. Even when he first drew the talisman, the talisman of fire barrier technique was the least.


    But at this moment, when countless ghosts roar and howl like a flood and are about to submerge him, Shen Shi rushes up that step. The first technique inspired by shaking his wrist is actually this cold and incomparable fire barrier technique.


    "Boom!"


    With a low echo, the fire suddenly lit up, and instantly lit up the channel which was very far and tall. A wall of fire seemed to fall from the sky, and the flame was burning, lying between Shen Shi and the countless ferocious ghosts behind him.


    "Roar, ah, ow..." At the next moment, all kinds of shrill screams burst out in an instant. Ghosts fear nothing more than thunder and fire, among which thunder and lightning are the most, but fire will also disgust and even fear all ghosts.


    Not to mention the sudden appearance of the fire wall, the flame is burning, and even appears a few pure white color. If there are monks who are good at the five elements technique in the world, they will find that the temperature of the fire wall is a little higher than that of the ordinary fire barrier technique, and even the scale of the fire wall is more than twice as large as that of the ordinary fire barrier technique, which is almost the same Instantly closed the channel directly, blocking the way of all ghosts.


    Although most of the ghosts have no intelligence, they are still afraid of the burning fire because of their innate instinct, so the row of ghosts in front of them almost subconsciously stops. However, there are too many ghosts in the passage. They are crowded back and forth and turn into a flood of ghosts, but it is impossible to stop, the ghosts in front of them Just as Wu wanted to stop to avoid the fire, the ghosts in the back still rushed forward crazily, and the huge force rushed in. The ghosts in the front row were suddenly bumped into the front again, and fell into the burning flames."Hoo..."


    The wall of fire roared and roared as if the flames were roaring and roaring. The tongue of fire rolled up and swallowed up the seven or eight fallen ghosts in the front row in a twinkling of an eye. Just listening to the crackling sound, the whole passage was filled with shrill and shrill cries, mixed with panic and fury. The sound was so terrible that Shen Shi, who was running ahead, not only trembled, Even let the ghost torrent behind the fire wall become a meal.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Shen Shi, who had run out of more than ten stone steps again, was still running forward, but his head subconsciously looked back. At the same time, he saw the fierce scene that the ghosts were engulfed by the blazing wall of fire and turned into fireballs struggling and burning madly. Behind the wall of fire, there were still some skeletons because there were too many ghosts and too crowded Ghosts like skeletons and Zombies were pushed into the wall of fire, which also turned into such a miserable and terrible end in the roar and scream.


    Shen Shi''s body vibrated slightly, not for the sake of these ghosts being burned, but for the power of fire barrier.


    When he was about to be overtaken by these ghosts before, at the critical moment, I don''t know whether it was an inspiration or an instinctive reaction. Among all the techniques he learned and had, he subconsciously chose fire barrier, the most remote one. At the moment, it seems that this choice is undoubtedly the most correct and the only one that can stop those ghosts a little.


    Yes, it''s just a little bit of a hindrance.


    Fire block, after all, is only one of the most common first-order methods with the least power. Even Shen Shi once practiced two of the Yin Yang mantra, opened up new orifices with the Qingxin mantra, and refined the power with the Tianming mantra. But the first-order method is still only one.


    When Shen Shi rushed to the 26th layer of stone steps, the wall of fire behind him reached the hottest peak, and then the light began to fade; when he rushed to the 41st layer of stone steps, seventeen or eighteen ghosts had fallen in the wall of fire, all of them were burned into a pile of burnt charcoal, but the height of the wall of fire was less than half of its peak, and the light was still burning He is weakening rapidly; and when he rushes forward ten steps and runs up the 51st stone step, the fire light is steep and dark, and the fire wall dissipates. After a moment of silence, the blocked ghosts burst out a soul stirring howl, and continue to rush to the two groups of fresh flesh and blood on the stone step.


    Shen Shi never looked back. He just ran desperately, biting his teeth. As for Xiao Hei, he didn''t look back from the beginning to the end, so he ran to the front of the stone steps with all his strength and all his hooves were flying fast. At this time, he had already run to the front of Shen Shi about 20 or 30 steps.


    In terms of his ability to escape, it is obvious that Xiao Hei is far better than the master of Ning Yuan Jing, who makes Shen Shi look at him.


    With that fire block, Shen Shi finally broke away from the dangerous situation, and opened up a little distance from the ghosts. However, after the fire wall dissipated, the torrent of ghosts still chased after him, and the howling sound became louder and louder, gradually narrowing the distance with Shen Shi again.


    There was sweat oozing and dripping from his forehead. Shen Shi''s heart was beating violently and panting. His face was getting paler and paler when he heard the cry of the ghost. Then when he rushed to the 117 stone steps, the cry of the ghost seemed to be close to his ear.


    He didn''t look back, didn''t stop, just at the moment of rushing forward, he waved again, and the light of the fire was burning between his fingers, emitting a dazzling light.


    "Boom!"


    With an echo of mysterious power, the fire suddenly lit up the whole passage and turned into a flaming wall of fire, as if to burn all the filth and filth in the world. It suddenly fell across the stone steps of the passage.


    Then Shen Shi continued to flee.


    Behind him, in the light of the fire, there were a lot of ghosts crying and howling, dozens of ghosts shouting and dancing wildly in the burning fire, all the ghosts were in a panic, and they were once again blocked behind the wall of fire.


    In this way, Shen Shi uses fire barrier technique, which is extremely rare, to fight for some breathing opportunities for himself and Xiao Hei in this desperate situation, and tries his best to escape. However, fire block is only a first-order method, which can''t stop these ghosts for a long time. When the fire dissipates, the ghosts will come again, gradually narrowing the distance between them and Shen Shi.


    In this way, Shen Shi quickly ran out of the talisman of fire block. Later, he had to use his own spiritual power to cast. Fortunately, after he broke through the Ningyuan realm, his casting speed went up a step again. He could reluctantly cast the fire wall before these ghosts caught up, so as to escape again.


    But so many times, this upward passage still did not see the end. The countless stone steps seemed to lead to the sky, and they spread endlessly, even making Shen Shi''s heart grow a little despair.


    Even if it is a mountain, it may have reached the top of the mountain now, right?


    With such a bitter smile and complaint in his heart, he once again released a fire barrier technique by waving his hand and summoned the fire wall to block the ghost pursuers behind him. But when he continued to run forward, his body suddenly felt empty and he could not help shaking twice.Shen Shi''s heart sank slightly, and his face became paler and paler. This was a sign of his body''s detachment, and also a sign of his excessive use of spiritual power.


    If there is no turning point, he will not hold on for long.


    He bit his teeth and continued to run forward. When he looked up, he found that Xiao Hei was running in front of him. He didn''t feel tired at all. At the moment, he was ahead of himself by more than 100 stone steps. If the passage was not bright, he was afraid that he could not even see the bottom of the little black pig.


    Shen Shi was a little annoyed suddenly. He gave a Pooh in the process of running and scolded:


    "this ungrateful pig!"


    At this time, I don''t know if I heard Shen Shi''s complaint in the far back or saw something else. Xiao Hei''s body suddenly stopped on the high stone steps and stood there motionless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Shen Shi gasped and struggled to run up the seemingly unattainable and endless stone steps. The ghosts behind him, who were temporarily blocked by the fire wall, were roaring in a raging roar. After many times of repetition, Shen Shi knew without looking back that the fire barrier technique he had just cast had begun to fade away, These countless ghosts are coming again.


    However, the spirit power in his body seems to have been unable to support fire block more than once.


    Maybe, I will die in this mysterious maze of Zhenlong ancient hall?


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi doesn''t have too much fear in his heart at the moment. Of course, there is still some tension. But maybe he has been running for a long time, which makes his mind numb. Even in the interval of running for his life, there are some fragments of his life in the demon world. In the days of struggling to survive at that time, he once said Many times he faced the life and death line, but in the end, he finally survived.


    At that time, the people who came and went around him were the demons that the human race despised and hated. Although Shen Shiben didn''t like most of the demons in his heart, the old white monkey was obviously different from the stone pig. Later, he had a little black pig.


    But today, the old white monkey and the stone pig are buried in the gray lizard forest of Guiyuan Kingdom, and only the little black pig is still with him. Maybe today He raised his head and suddenly found that Xiao Hei on the stone steps in front of him stopped. He looked like he was waiting for himself, but somehow, his head didn''t turn back, just staring at the front.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He thought that he had just scolded Xiao Hei for being ungrateful. He really went too far. Although this pig has a lot of bad habits, he seems to have a good nature.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi felt warm for a moment, and seemed to recover his strength. He forced himself to rush up the stone steps with a big gasp. At the same time, he cried out:


    "pig, run, stay there and die!"


    Little black pig didn''t move, as if he didn''t hear Shen Shi''s cry at all.


    Shen Shi scolds him. He rushes up in two steps and runs to Xiao Hei. Just as he is about to wake up the stupid pig with a roar, he suddenly shakes up. His face shows a look of inconceivable despair. He stands still.


    At present, there is no way to go.


    The stone steps have come to an end. There is only a small flat ground about five feet in front of them. Further ahead, there is a precipice. At the foot of it is a deep black abyss. Standing at the entrance of the cliff, you can see a huge underground cave. The cliff is towering and steep. It''s like digging out a huge cave in a huge mountain. It''s dark below, as if it leads to the legendary nether world.


    But it''s not completely dark here. In the middle of this huge crypt, there stands a lonely and steep mountain peak, a bright and dazzling white light column as brilliant as gold. It falls from the dome above the crypt. If you shine on the top of the mountain peak, you can see that the top of the mountain is as flat as a knife. There is a blood red altar on it The glorious pillar of light falls on this altar.


    Deep in the light, there seems to be something floating and sinking in the light, but the light is too dazzling for Shen Shi to see what it is.


    And under this strange mountain peak, from the dark depths, it is the endless bones that surround this mountain. It looks like a white ocean, surrounded or surrounded by this solitary peak standing on the sea of bones.


    The white bone is boundless, like the sea and mountain. It is the highest close to the solitary peak, less than ten feet away from the peak. Then it gradually drops. When it is half the distance from the surrounding towering cliffs, it has sunk into the deep darkness.


    A dead silence, as if from ancient times shrouded in this mysterious place.


    Then it was broken by a shrill howl.


    The ghost behind him is approaching again. It is fierce and terrifying.


    There is no way to go before, there are ghosts behind, there is no door to heaven, but the abyss below.


    The road finally came to an end.


    Shen Shi suddenly turns around, his face is very pale. He looks at the countless ghosts coming from the rear stone steps, the terrible and ferocious faces and hysterical howls. Countless ghost fires are burning wildly, countless bloody mouths are open, and countless ghost claws are waving. It seems that he will rush to the front of him next moment, drown himself, tear himself apart, drink all the blood and eat all the flesh.


    He roared, his hands suddenly waved, the fire suddenly appeared, a burning wall of fire suddenly fell down again, but then his body shook violently, almost fell to the ground.


    The ghosts in the passage of the cave roared again, and their fury was heard all the time. I don''t know how many times they were blocked by the abominable wall of fire. These ghosts had been enraged so much that they roared madly at the desperate Shen Shi behind the wall of fire.


    However, how long can the last wall of fire block these ghosts?Shen Shi felt extremely tired. He helped the stone wall and walked slowly to the cave beside the cliff. Looking at the unfathomable darkness below, he was at a loss and despair. By his side, Xiao Hei quietly leaned over and looked at Shen Shi, humming in a low voice, as if asking what.


    Shen Shi shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "there''s no way to go, Xiao Hei."


    Xiao Hei''s head slightly lowered, looked at it and was silent for a while, then gently rubbed Shen Shi''s leg with his head, and quietly fell down at his feet.


    There was a fierce roar from the ghost, but the ghost turned to see a big fire in the front of the stone.


    It''s actually the first master Wen who has become a ghost.


    At the moment, it seems that after a period of chasing, the ghost that master Wen turned into has gradually become familiar with his body. In addition, he has a high moral character and strong physical strength. It seems that the ordinary ghosts around him are not his opponents. He pushed them away one by one and came to the front of the ghost group again.


    It''s obvious that the ghost that master Wen turned into seems to have a great hatred for Shen Shi. Seeing him gnashing his teeth, he was extremely indignant, yelling endlessly, and even beating his chest, which surprised Shen Shi. But then he felt bored. Anyway, he was going to die. Who cares about such a ghost without intelligence?


    Looking at Shen Shi turning his head with a little contempt, the skinny ghost looks like a thunderbolt. With a roar, he suddenly grabs his hand to the side and picks up a tall skeleton. In the roar, he throws it over the wall of fire and smashes it at Shen Shi.


    Although it turned the skeleton into a fireball in the fierce fire dance when it crossed the wall of fire, and the skeleton also gave out a sharp howl, it still flew fiercely to Shen Shi. Shen Shi was so scared that he quickly took Xiao Hei to the side and dodged. However, the hapless skeleton was in a scream, and he was not able to escape He flew directly out of the cave and fell into the endless dark abyss below.


    After a while, a low voice reverberated from below, like a stone falling into the sea, like a faint chirp of insects in the endless night.


    The deep and unchanging dark abyss seemed to be in a little commotion. Suddenly, a strange cry came from outside the cliff, as if something had been disturbed.


    Then, like the terrible ripples in the dark, they ripple away layer by layer. From near to far, the roar of terror gradually turns into river water and flood waves.


    Rao is in a desperate situation in the deep. Shen Shi is also startled. He takes a look out of the cliff with his little black probe, but this one shakes him again.


    Before, his eyes and attention were attracted by the solitary peak in the middle of the huge crypt, coupled with the urgent pursuit of ghosts behind him, and he did not notice the cliff around him. Until now, he saw that in the endless dark shadow of the underground cavern, countless holes similar to where he was at the moment had been dug, from which he could see Up and down, all over the cliff, at a glance, there are at least thousands of cliff caves.


    At this moment, the ghost howling sound, such as huge waves, all over the cliff, every hole, there are ghost fire slowly lit up, in the dark, in the shadow, issued a crazy roar.


    All things in heaven and earth, endless darkness, everything, as if has become a sea of ghosts.


    In his life, Shen Shi never imagined that there was such a terrible place in the world, and even more, he never imagined how there could be so many ghosts like the ocean. At this moment, his whole blood seemed to be frozen to the bone, and even his breath stopped subconsciously.


    Behind him, the roaring sound of the fire wall gradually decreased, the light of the fire gradually weakened, and the roaring sound of the ghosts became louder and louder. One by one, they were restless, looking at the living creature close away.


    Xiao Hei nestles in Shen Shi''s arms, and his body seems to tremble slightly.


    Shen Shi hugged it tightly, and the flesh and blood warmth between them might be their last warmth at the moment.


    Until the wall of fire goes out.


    The fire is dark!


    In the passage, countless ghosts roared and howled


    beyond the cliff, countless ghosts roared up to the sky.


    In the dark, in the abyss, under the lonely peak, on the bone mountain, countless souls seem to be dancing, that is the roar of the ghost, that is the cry of the dead, that is the hatred for the living, that is the rebellious to the heaven and earth.


    Darkness came.


    Death came.


    Countless ghost claws fell in the dark, struggling to tear forward, white bones flashing phosphorescence in the dark, sharp teeth crazy to bite, countless eyes, only the cruel and cold ghost fire shining burning.


    Then, in the darkness, under the cliff, in the roar of countless ghosts, a figure jumped out of the cave.He held the piglets tightly in his arms. In the dim light, they leaned close to each other. Behind them were countless white bone arms stretched out in an instant. Even many ghosts howled and couldn''t stop, or were pushed by the ghosts behind them. They were pushed down the cliff and fell into the dark abyss.


    Shen Shi''s body turns around in the air. If he wants to be bitten by innumerable ghosts, he would rather jump out of the cliff like this. Only at the moment when his body falls, there is a moment when he suddenly sees a few more figures on the altar above the lonely peak.


    But then, he felt a sudden darkness in front of him, and he and the pig had fallen into the endless darkness.


    Sink down, no light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    There are many things in the world are the corresponding two sides, such as heaven and earth, such as Yin and Yang, such as black and white, or the human heart for the good and evil, good and bad. Among them, of course, there is no lack of light and dark in every corner of the world and around everyone.


    When there is light, there is darkness. After the day, there is night, and then the dawn shines again. So many times, the vicissitudes of life, every day, every day, are spent in this way. So natural, everyone is used to them, and sometimes even inadvertently forget them.


    The other side of light is darkness.


    In fact, darkness is a very strange and interesting thing. It is the other end of light. When darkness appears, there will be no light. Therefore, for most creatures in the world, darkness means darkness, with a pair of eyes, but nothing can be seen.


    Because of this, darkness sometimes deceives people''s eyes, and even the most intelligent people often believe what they see with their own eyes. However, as long as the darkness blinds their eyes, there will be various illusions, such as a bottomless abyss.


    Under the solitary peak, on the edge of bone mountain, endless bones fall into darkness. There is no light at the bottom. It is as dark as ink and unfathomable as the abyss leading to the nine hell.


    After Shen Shi jumped down, he had a heart of death in his heart. What he did was that he didn''t want to let himself and the pig fall into the miserable situation of being torn and swallowed by countless ghosts. When he jumped out of the cave, his body suddenly fell down like a stone. The magic power that can fly freely without the help of external force is only available to the great monk and immortal in Yuandan realm. He is just a little man who has just broken through Ningyuan realm. Of course, there is no miracle that can float in the air at this moment.


    So he simply and heavily fell into the deep darkness.


    At the moment before he fell into the darkness, when he turned over, he vaguely saw several figures on the lonely peak. However, he fell too fast and too far away to see the appearance of those people. In the twinkling of an eye, there was darkness in front of him.


    Shen Shi felt miserable in his heart. He felt that his body was falling faster and faster. It seemed that what was under him was a bottomless abyss. It was dark, lonely and cold. It seemed that he was rushing from all directions. Suddenly, he felt a sudden shock on his back. He only heard a loud "boom" and hit a pile of hard but scattered stones with little black in his arms It''s in the middle of something.


    "Hualalala..."


    A strange voice suddenly rang out all around his ears. Shen Shi felt that his body had fallen into a strange place like quicksand, and the impact of falling from the sky was quite strong, so most of his body fell into it. However, before he had any reaction, he felt that the messy but hard "sand" around him suddenly trembled, and then he felt that the sand was very strong After that, it collapsed like an avalanche.


    Countless "sand" beside him poured down in one direction at the same time, and instantly gathered into a huge torrent in the dark. Shen Shi only felt that he was very small in the torrent, and he could not help but slide away driven by this huge force, and fell to a deeper and darker place below.


    He waved desperately in the dark, trying to keep his balance or catch something, but everything around him seemed to be flowing and nothing could be grasped by him. He could not help but drift with the current. In the middle of this, he reached out several times and caught something like a stick. It was cold and rough, and he didn''t know what it was.


    The collapse continued, and the strange "quicksand" was still pouring. Shen Shi was caught in it and flowed out for a long time. Until a certain moment, he suddenly felt that the speed of the "sand" under his body suddenly slowed down, and then it really stopped.


    After he had been quiet for a while, Shen Shi made sure that nothing abnormal would happen again. Then he carefully tried to climb himself out of the "sand" under his body.


    It''s dark all around. Only when Shen Shi occasionally looks up can he see that there seems to be a faint light shining on the very high dome. According to the memory, it should be the summit of the lonely peak. But at this moment, the original dazzling light column has only a little light.


    Surrounded by the invisible "sand" around him, Shen Shi didn''t know where he was at the moment, but from the faint light on the top of his head, it seemed that he was still at the foot of the lonely peak, but the lonely peak was really high and steep. It''s hard to imagine that there would be such a wonderful scene in the underground, not to mention the endless white sky under the lonely peak A sea of bones


    Suddenly, Shen Shi''s body trembled slightly. In a flash, he suddenly understood what the "sand" around his body was?


    It''s the countless bones that stack like mountains.


    Shen Shi''s heart was filled with a cold air, which made his whole body feel a tingling pain. The darkness covered his eyes, and he couldn''t see the sea of bones, but the fear he brought seemed more and more fierce.


    That is, at this thrilling moment, Shen Shi suddenly felt a shock, but he thought of another important thing that was no less than the disgusting and terrible sea of bones. His hands were empty, and there was nothing around him.In the darkness, there seemed to be a moment''s silence like death. Then a sudden call broke through the silence in the darkness, and only one voice was heard shouting recklessly:


    "Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, where are you?"


    Although this crash was a bit strange, it was still a little chilly in his heart.


    I don''t know the origin of this sea of bones. There are so many pieces of bones piled up. However, most of the bones are broken and scattered. So if you put aside the fear, in fact, the loose bones are better than the real quicksand. After all, the bones are bigger and harder than the quicksand.


    Shen Shi quickly climbed out of the pile of white bones and stood on the sea of bones. Although he was worried about Xiao hei and worried, he could not help but be glad that he fell from such a high place. If it was not the loose bones below, even if it was a flat place, he was afraid that he would fall to pieces. At the moment, although there were several damages on his body, he could not help falling The injury was dull and painful, but generally it didn''t seem to be particularly serious.


    But the most important thing at the moment, of course, is the disappearance of Xiao Hei.


    Shen Shi looked around on the pile of bones, but he only felt that there was darkness in front of him. He couldn''t even see a shadow in the sea of bones. Just now, when he fell from mid air, he had been holding Xiaohei tightly, and Xiaohei didn''t struggle at all. He nestled in his arms and didn''t move. But when he was forced to flow by the collapsed sea of bones, he didn''t know when Xiaohei actually disappeared from him.


    Now Shen Shi''s biggest worry is that Xiao Hei was buried under the pile of bones in the collapse of the bone sea just now. In this endless darkness and endless bone sea, if it is really the most dangerous situation, Shen Shi doesn''t want to save it. He''s afraid that even finding Xiao Hei is extremely difficult and he has no way to do it.


    But at this moment, it was dark. Shen Shi could only shout Xiao Hei''s name one after another. Although he knew it was unwise to shout so loudly in the dark sea of bones, no one knew what terrible dangerous things seemed to be hidden in the darkness, Shen Shi could not care so much at this moment.


    "Little black."


    "Little black."


    "Little black..."


    The cries spread out in the dark, breaking the silence here. But Shen Shi waited for a long time, but he didn''t respond.


    Except for the darkness, it''s dead silence.


    It seems that it is getting colder and colder around him. The darkness is gathering around him. Shen Shi even has the illusion that he is beside him. In the darkness, there is something strange staring at him quietly. There is even a kind of weight and pressure in the darkness, which makes him difficult to breathe.


    If it goes on like this, he doesn''t even need any monsters to appear. I''m afraid he will go crazy in the lonely darkness.


    Shen Shi gasps slightly, bites his teeth, and forces himself to calm down in this loneliness. After taking a deep breath, he decides that he can''t just wait here.


    So, like a blind man, he first waved his arms in the darkness in front of him. When he was sure that there was nothing, he then stepped forward. In this dark darkness, he slowly felt his way forward. At the same time, every other distance, he would call Xiao Hei.


    The bones made up of endless bones can''t be a flat and tidy ground. What''s more, Shen Shi groped forward in the dark, but it was very difficult to walk. From time to time, he would slip under his feet, tilt his body, and occasionally even step on the empty foot and fall on the bone pile.


    However, walking like this made him get used to the surrounding environment. He didn''t feel so disgusted and afraid of the sea of bones at his feet. In order to walk better, he even picked up a bone that he didn''t know what it was. As a walking stick, he staggered on the bone pile.


    But the darkness seemed to be as deep as the sea, endless, unable to see through the darkness in front of him, so he couldn''t see the end of the road. He cried many times, but he didn''t get a reply.


    Shen Shi gradually became desperate, but he still didn''t want to give up. At the same time, as he walked, he gradually felt that the bone pile under his feet seemed to be falling, getting lower and lower, and there was nothing else around except silence.


    There are so many monsters in the countless holes above the cliff. But under the dark sea of bones, the evil spirit is like the underworld. I don''t know why Shen Shi didn''t meet any of them after walking so far.


    "Little black..."


    His voice was tired and hoarse because he cried too many times. Even his voice was weak. Maybe even he began to lose hope. However, just after this sound, when he was ready to move on, suddenly, his body suddenly froze and stopped at the same place.


    At that moment, he seemed to dare not move, even breathing subconsciously hold.In the darkness, in the stillness, it seems as if there is nothing in front of you. But just after Shen Shi held his breath for a moment, somewhere in the dark, there was a deep and subtle hum.


    "Coax, coax..."


    Shen Shi stood still for a moment, and suddenly a burst of unprecedented ecstasy surged into his heart. It was a kind of strange warmth, which seemed to dispel the cold and loneliness around him, and made him laugh at once. Then he strode forward and ran towards the sound:


    "I''m here, Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, I''m here!"


    The bone pile made a strange clucking sound under his feet, which made him feel creepy. But Shen Shi didn''t feel it at the moment. He ran to the place where the sound came out, and soon heard that the sound was getting louder and clearer. While he was struggling to run, he suddenly felt that the feeling at his feet had changed, but there was no more difficulty, Step, it seems to be a flat land, seems to have run down the bone pile unconsciously.


    Although it was still dark around, Shen Shi was in high spirits. He groped forward quickly, and Xiao Hei''s voice was not far ahead, getting closer and closer.


    Then, after a distance, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    A glimmer of light came into his eyes.


    Yes, in this endless darkness, there is a little light, faint and slightly green strange light.


    A little, and then a little, and then a little, a little light, such as the mysterious stars in the dark night sky, lit up little by little in front of Shen Shi''s eyes.


    Scattered in the darkness of nothingness, the light, like phosphorous fire, rises from the ground and lights up some places nearby. I vaguely see a shadow squatting on the ground. Looking back, it is Xiao Hei.


    Shen Shi didn''t have time to think about what these strange light spots were. He was filled with joy when he saw Xiao Hei. When Xiao Hei saw him, he was also excited.


    Shen Shi rushes in two steps, and the pig rushes to him. He jumps into the air. Shen Shi hugs him in his arms, touches his head, and laughs.


    The laughter was not big, but warm.


    "Stupid pig, you really can run." He held Xiaohei in his arms, took a long breath and scolded him gently.


    Xiao Hei''s neck was crooked, and he grunted. Then he turned his head and looked back. Shen Shi said with a smile, "what do you find? Anyway, there are all bones here, and there can be What... "


    His voice suddenly fell down, like being forced back by something. Shen Shi''s mouth slowly widened in the dark and shimmering light.


    That little bit of light under the phosphorous fire, small weak light, such as the distant stars, faint convergence, in front of them in the dark, gradually lit up a thing.


    It seems to be a paw.


    It looks very similar to the legendary dragon claw, except It''s amazing.


    It was a huge claw. It looked like a hill. The toe tip of xiphoid process in front of the claw was even several times higher than Shen Shi''s, and the whole claw was at least tens of feet tall. Behind the claw, there was also an endless darkness, covering everything.


    A claw is already so huge, so what kind of creature will have such a claw, and how terrible will its noumenon be?


    Looking at the mountain like claw and the endless darkness behind it, Shen Shi felt a chill surge in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Under the dark abyss, endless bones of the sea, there will be such a huge claw, it is a little creepy. Looking at the huge claw standing in front of his eyes like a hill, Shen Shi could hardly imagine what kind of terrible creature the owner of the claw would be.


    Xiao Hei moves in his arms. Shen Shi takes a look at it, releases his arm, and Xiao Hei jumps to the ground. Before Shen Shi found it, the little black pig seemed to be near the paw. Although he didn''t know how he got there, it was obvious that he was afraid of the paw, but in addition, he seemed to look different from usual. Although he was afraid, he kept staring at the giant paw.


    But first, he almost died from the innumerable ghosts, and then he fell into the dark abyss of bone sea. No one can keep the same mentality as peacetime.


    Shen Shi didn''t pay much attention to Xiao Hei''s appearance. After his mind calmed down a little bit, he gradually found that there was something unusual about this giant claw besides its huge shape.


    The most obvious thing is that this giant claw seems very old. The claw is divided into three toes, and there are scales on it. However, in the dim light, you can see many places on the giant claw, and the scales have peeled off, revealing grayish brown skin and flesh that looks very dry. You can hardly see any luster, and it seems that the oil has dried up.


    Among the three toes of the giant claw, the hardest and most terrible xiphoid nail is no longer complete. One nail on the left has even completely fallen off, leaving only a bare skin. The nail on the right is still there, but only half of it. There are several obvious cracks on it. In contrast, among the three toes on the giant claw, only the xiphoid nail on the middle toe seems to be relatively complete. The nail is four or five people high. It is wide on the top and sharp on the bottom. It is placed on the ground smoothly with the giant claw, and a little of the sharp part at the front is directly inserted into the ground, just like the extremely hard rock surface is just extremely fragile tofu for this claw Average.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place for a long time, staring at the huge claw, but the claw in the dark did not move, as if it had been integrated with the darkness.


    Perhaps, the owner of this giant claw, some unknown but certainly terrible beast in the dark, has died?


    Shen Shi couldn''t help thinking about it, or expecting it, but it''s not the best way to stand. After biting his teeth, he said hello to Xiao Hei in a low voice, and then walked slowly to the giant claw with courage.


    The shadow of a mountain is right in front of his eyes. The closer he gets, the more clearly Shen Shi feels the size of this giant claw and the silent pressure. In front of this unknown and terrible creature, he can''t help but feel like a mole ant. But maybe this kind of giant beast has really died. With Shen Shi''s coming in, even if he slowly came to the side of the giant claw, the Giant Claw didn''t have any abnormality and reaction.


    Finally, Shen Shi stood beside the giant claw, looking at the gray brown dry skin in front of him. He stopped for a moment, then hesitated for a moment, stretched out his hand, and gently groped for the edge of the giant claw.


    At the tentacle, a rough touch came back from the palm and fingers. Shen Shi turned his eyes and looked aside. He found that there was still a piece of scales on the skin and flesh not far away, so he walked over and touched it gently.


    A single piece of scales is as big as Shen Shi''s body. After touching it with his palm, Shen Shi obviously feels that it seems to be much smoother here, but at the same time, the sense of hardness also follows. Shen Shi feels tight in his heart. He thinks that if there are such indestructible scales all around him in the heyday of this giant beast, and it must be incomparable strength, this life will be more beautiful What will be its enemy.


    Shen Shi carefully recalled those strange beasts he had read in the past, and finally found that there was no known ferocious beast that could be compared with the giant beast he saw at the moment, and those who had such qualifications seemed to be all those beasts in the Archean era in myths and legends, even in the era of Pangu giant God''s creation ¡£


    In those legends, the dragon is also an important branch of the beast.


    "Is it a dragon?" Shen Shi moved in his heart and whispered to himself. At this moment, he suddenly remembered the Yin Dragon Statue he had seen twice on his way here.


    At this time, Xiao Hei, who is not far away from him, suddenly grunts. Shen Shi turns to look at it and sees that Xiao Hei begins to walk towards the back of the giant claw. Shen Shi frowns slightly, hesitates for a moment, and then looks at the terrible but silent giant claw. Finally, he follows him. He and Xiao Hei step forward and backward and slowly walk into the deeper black In the dark.


    Shortly after he passed by, a strange light suddenly flashed at the edge of the bone sea, which was not too far away from the giant claw. In the dark, it looked like a group of ghost fire. Then, little by little, similar ghost fire suddenly lit up from unknown places, or under the bone sea, or on the edge of the bone pile, or even directly on the bones Deep in the pile.In all directions, countless ghosts and fires, which had no sign in the previous silence, suddenly appeared and gathered slowly in the darkness.


    It seems that the silent claw is very fierce, but it''s very strange.


    There was only a very slight moment, that is, the middle toe, which was still intact among the three toes of the giant claw, was slightly raised, and some nails that had penetrated into the ground were exposed and lifted out of the ground.


    In an instant, the darkness suddenly exploded like a silent record, and countless ghost fires suddenly froze in that moment. In a moment, all the ghost fires turned around and ran away, even with a bit of madness, and all the lights were constantly extinguished, as if they were fighting to hide their traces.


    Only for a moment, the original fierce countless ghost fire, such as the hasty flight of the ants, instantly disappeared, leaving only the endless darkness, and as if the eternal silence.


    The Giant Claw calmed down again, and the middle toe fell quietly. The ground was like tofu, and it was inserted by the nail. Then there was no movement.


    Maybe it was because the huge size of the Giant Claw blocked the phosphorous light. When he came to the place behind the giant claw, Shen Shi just felt that his eyes were even darker than before. After walking for a while, he suddenly stopped Xiao Hei. After hesitating for a moment, he stretched out the palm of his right hand. A spirit power slowly turned the Qi pulse from the nearly dry air sea. A moment later, a fire light lit up from the palm of his hand.


    When he fell from the precipice, he almost exhausted his own spiritual power because he kept using fire barrier to block ghosts in the passageway of Zhenlong ancient hall, so he had to feel his way forward. However, after this period of time, although there is no special meditation recovery, the spiritual power in the body has recovered a little, barely enough to put a fireball. If it is only maintained in the palm of the hand to light up without putting it out, it should last a little longer.


    The light of the fire suddenly pushed back the darkness around his body, which made him see the scene under the dark abyss for the first time. It was not much different from the environment he had expected before. On one side of his body was the giant claw, and at the foot was the hard rock ground. Not far away, it was the skeleton composed of countless white bones, which made people feel creepy ¡£


    However, after a long time in the sea of bones, Shen Shi''s fear was much weaker. Shen Shi took a look at the sea of bones, then drew back his eyes and looked forward.


    The Giant Claw was beside him, and behind him were the limbs connecting the giant claw. It looked as huge as a mountain peak. However, in the light of the fire, Shen Shi could only see a small part of the "mountain peak". Then he found that he had already walked under a cliff unconsciously.


    In front of him, a huge cave appeared. Shen Shi couldn''t see where the top of the cave was, but the claws and limbs came out of the cave.


    Shen Shi''s canthus twitched a little, subconsciously retreated a step, thinking that this cave could be the nest of this giant beast?


    For a moment, he even thought of turning around and leaving. In the face of this terrible creature, which is almost impossible for human beings to resist, it is really hard for people to have the courage to stand in front of it. But Shen Shi soon controlled himself. After all, in this dark and silent abyss, he almost had no way to go.


    In front of him, Xiao Hei, after two low calls, stepped forward again, but walked towards the huge cave.


    Shen Shi silently stares at Xiao Hei, and then slowly follows up.


    The cave was so huge that Shen Shi almost felt that it was not a cave at all, and there was no wind like wind around it. But somehow, Shen Shi still felt a little cold on himself.


    The footstep reverberates quietly in the darkness. The fire light in the palm of the palm lights up some places and forms a bright but weak light ball. In the boundless darkness, it moves forward slowly.


    After walking about thirty or forty feet in this way, Shen Shi felt that his heart was beating faster and faster. Suddenly, the firelight was beating. It seemed that there was a strange shadow shaking in front of him.


    Then he saw a mouth.


    It''s a huge mouth with tusks.


    Shen Shi was startled and stepped back. The fire trembled and raised a little bit. Although the light was weaker, the light was much bigger. It was with the fire that he saw a man, a face, in the darkness in front of Shen Shi.


    There are all kinds of facial features. It seems to be an old man, wrinkled and very old. However, this face is so huge that it is twice as high as the Giant Claw outside the cave. The only difference is that there seems to be no life on this face, the skin and flesh are dry, and there are two huge horns like dragon horns on the forehead.


    Finally, Shen Shi''s eyes fell to the eyes on this face.There are two black holes, nothing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    In the dark, he suddenly sees this huge monster like a ghost. Raoshi Shen Shi is determined in his mind and body. He can''t help humming in his mind. His whole body is cold. Looking at the huge head in the fire, it seems that he will open his mouth and swallow himself and the pig in the next moment.


    But the darkness was quiet, and the light of the fire was still shimmering slightly. The head of the beast with the huge human face and dragon horn did not react. It stood in the darkness like a statue.


    Shen Shi feels that his palm is a little cold. It''s a cold sweat. He gently wipes it on his skirt, but his eyes don''t leave the beast. After watching for a long time, he gradually seemed to see some clues. Like the Giant Claw he had seen before, this huge head seemed to have been for a long time. There were signs of decay everywhere. He even didn''t look alive, as if he had been dead for a long time.


    He gazed for a while, and finally determined that although the momentum of the beast in the dark was incomparable, compared with it, he was a mole ant, but at least for now, it seemed that the beast had indeed died. This discovery made Shen Shi feel relieved from the bottom of his heart. At last, the great tension in his heart relaxed a little. Then he suddenly felt a movement in his heart, as if he had thought of something. He looked up again and looked at the huge beast''s head carefully:


    " It turns out, is there really an ancient giant dragon like Yin dragon in this world? "


    murmured as like as two peas in the mouth of the stone. The head of the beast is almost exactly the same as the Yin Dragon Statue in the valley. Of course, except for the eyes, there is a vision in the dragon''s eye. But the dragon is empty at the moment. It seems that two dragon eyes were dug away.


    But who could have such a terrible and powerful power, not only to subdue the ancient dragon like Yin dragon, but also to take away its eyes?


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept in the eyes of the Yin dragon. He felt that the two black holes were really creepy. He subconsciously swallowed his mouth and turned his head.


    At this time, he suddenly saw that not far away from him, Xiao Hei''s behavior seemed strange. When he came to this huge cave and saw this archaic Yin dragon, Xiao Hei gradually leaned over. It seemed that he didn''t have too much fear, but showed some strange thirst. At the moment, he was standing under the huge head, and seemed to hesitate for a moment, Then he gently rubbed the skin of the Yin dragon with his head.


    There was silence in the dark.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that his surroundings were quieter than when he just came in. Although there was no sound, his feeling was very clear. Everything seemed to be suddenly quiet. He could even hear his heart beat at this moment.


    A ray of light, suddenly lit up.


    Gentle and bright but not dazzling, a light.


    The place where the light came up was on the back of the huge skull. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei saw the light almost at the same time. They looked at each other for a moment, and then they went there by chance.


    The head of this giant beast is very big. It''s a long way to walk just around the circle. When Shen Shi finally walked around the head to the back, his body suddenly froze. Where he could see, he found a shocking thing.


    Not long ago, when he first saw the giant claw and the huge alien head, he had a subconscious idea in his heart. A claw and a head were so huge. If it was a archaic Yin dragon, what kind of terrible and unimaginable situation would the body of such a giant dragon be?


    So when he passed his head and came to the back of the beast, he was ready for more shock, but he never thought that what he saw would be such a scene.


    Under the light of the fireball in his hand and the light suddenly shining in front of him, he saw something behind the giant beast, which must be huge in his imagination. Even the dragon body as long as the mountains and as high as the peak, he could barely accept it, but at this moment, what he saw was almost empty.


    Behind the huge head, in the dark, it was almost completely empty. There was no dragon''s body, no magnificent imagination. There was only a small piece of body entangled behind the giant''s head. There was only one forepaw left in the front. Besides, there was nothing left.


    In the dark, a sense of desolation and desolation, as if turned into a cloud of wind, passed quietly from the front.


    An archaic Yin dragon with only a head and a forepaw?


    After a long time, Shen Shi breathed a long breath, but the shock in his heart was still there. Although the body of the Yin dragon was still huge, it was sad to see it now. I don''t know what happened to the giant dragon in the past endless years, even if it could separate its body from its head?


    Perhaps, at the moment when the head separated, the Yin dragon had already died?


    Shen Shi stood there for a moment, and suddenly found that Xiao Hei didn''t stop as he did. He kept walking forward. He was a long way away from himself, and was getting closer to the place where the light was shining in front of him.Shen Shi was surprised, and hastened to catch up. He was about to call Xiao Hei. Suddenly, his brow wrinkled, his eyes a little more surprised, and he looked at the bright place.


    The light, shining on the back of the Yin dragon''s head, came from a stone wall not too far away from the head. It was warm, bright and flickering, and gradually formed a strange group of light that was like water waves. It trembled and twisted on the stone wall. Under the stone wall, where the light shines, you can see the flesh and remains behind the dragon''s head. That is, under the remains, a figure suddenly appears.


    Yes, there appeared a figure, a man sitting quietly on the ground, with his back against the body of the Yin dragon, his head slightly raised and staring at the light mass on the stone wall.


    Shen Shi stops subconsciously, and then he quickly finds that Xiao Hei doesn''t mean to stop. On the contrary, he is very strange. He has been walking forward slowly, towards the figure.


    In the afterglow, Shen Shi''s face became clearer. He was an old man. He was very old, even old enough to judge his age. On his wrinkled face, there were gray and black stripes everywhere. His skin was very dry, and he couldn''t even see the basic color of blood. It seemed that after a while, it would be a pity A face becomes a dead man''s face.


    But this man is a living man.


    Because he has a pair of eyes, although they are also turbid, old and lusterless, he does open them, quietly sits on the ground with his back against the remnant of the dragon, and then stares at the light mass on the stone wall.


    Xiao Hei came slowly. The closer he got to the old man, the slower he walked. His hesitation became more and more obvious. He even showed some fear and didn''t know what he was afraid of. However, it was strange that the old man seemed to have an inexplicable attraction, which made Xiao Hei almost difficult to control himself. In several hesitations, he was still picking up slowly and carefully Close.


    His nose kept sniffing, and his ears were up to the top. He took every step very carefully, and finally came to the old man''s side slowly.


    A few feet away, Shen Shi half opened his mouth, but found that he could not say anything. He was also very nervous.


    Maybe the little black pig came to the side and startled the old man. His body moved slightly. Then he turned his head and two eyes fell on the little black.


    It was two calm, open and somewhat indifferent eyes.


    Xiao Hei suddenly uttered a low whine, his ears drooped, his front feet bent, but he was crawling in front of the old man. Shen Shi was surprised. He almost thought that something had happened. When he wanted to do something recklessly, he found that Xiao Hei didn''t seem to have been hurt. Not only that, after crawling on the ground, he stopped for a moment, but slowly raised his head and leaned over carefully.


    Then he gently rubbed the thigh of the old man sitting on the ground with his piggy head, and at the same time, his mouth made a low hum again.


    The old man looked at the little black pig indifferently, looked at its respectful homage at his side, but showed some strange closeness. After a while, his muddy eyes finally changed a little, the color of indifference retreated, and a strange light passed quietly.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    A low strange sound came from the front, which startled Shen Shi. Then he found that the sound came from the old man, because the old man''s right arm was slowly lifting up, and the strange click sound was just from each joint of his arm, as if the rusty and rigid door frame armor, finally came back after countless years of dust It''s going to shake again and again.


    The withered and old palm slowly fell down from the top. Xiao Hei seemed to be a little afraid and shrunk a little, but he still crawled in the same place and let the palm fall on his head.


    Then, the cold color in the old man''s eyes retreated a little. In the strange click, his palm gently touched the little black pig''s head.


    Shen raised his eyes slowly, but his face was wrinkled.


    Shen Shi looked at the old man. Suddenly, he felt as if his heart had been hit by a heavy hammer, and his heart was suddenly constricted. As soon as his throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood immediately gushed out. At the same time, the residual spiritual power in his body seemed to have been emptied instantly. The sea of Qi was empty, and the fireball on his palm was blinking Go out.


    Shen Shi''s legs and feet softened, and he almost fell down, half kneeling on the ground. At this time, Xiao Hei, who was crawling beside the old man, suddenly gave a low hum.


    The old man''s eyes dropped slowly. He took a look at Xiaohei. Xiaohei''s body trembled. He buried his head tightly on the ground and did not dare to move.


    The old man was silent for a moment, and finally withdrew his eyes, but he looked again at the light on the stone wall.


    In the distance, Shen Shi got up with some hard breathing. He was frightened by the mysterious old man in his heart. However, a moment later, his eyes were suddenly attracted by the light on the stone wall.On the stone wall, the irregular light mass, which is like water wave, becomes smoother and smoother after constantly swaying and twisting. On the smooth surface, there are faint figures and scenes.


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to get close to the mysterious old man, so he could only gaze at the light group from a distance, and the human figure reflected in the light and shadow became clear quickly. It wasn''t long before Shen Shi saw the characters inside, and he was surprised again.


    saw that as like as two peas in the cliff, the scene reflected in the light cliffs was just the same as the scene on the lonely peak. The scene was bigger and clearer. It was like seeing the body on the lonely peak. At the moment, beside the altar on the lonely peak and under the light column falling from the sky, there are four people whose faces are clearly visible under the light. They are all the people Shen Shi knows.


    It was the Hou family and their son, Hou Yuanliang, and another one who stood a little behind. He was slightly fat and had an outline of face. Shen Shi was somewhat familiar and impressed, but he was Hou Sheng.


    At this moment, there are some broken magic objects scattered on the ground around the altar. Somehow, the light pillar in front of the altar is propped up by an invisible force, revealing the original ups and downs in the light beam. From a distance, it seems to be a red giant egg with a height of one person. A strange red light lingers around the giant egg, It was as if the giant egg was shining.


    In the light curtain, the faces of Hou Yongchang and Sun Qin, including their son Hou Yuanliang, are full of ecstasy and excitement. Their eyes are staring at the giant egg in the light column, as if they are facing the most precious and rare treasure in the world.


    Just after these three people, Shen Shi suddenly sees another person who is completely opposite to the three excited Hou family members. The little fat man in those years, now hou Sheng, had no emotion on his face. He stood at the end and looked at the three people in front of him without expression.


    Then, in the light curtain, in Shen Shi''s suddenly wide open eyes, on Hou Sheng''s calm face, in his almost expressionless eyes, two groups of faint ghost fire slowly lit up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    In the strange light curtain on the stone wall, Hou Sheng''s change was so clear that Shen Shi even felt as if he was standing beside him and witnessed it with his own eyes.


    In front of Hou Sheng, the Hou family and the three members of Hou Yuanliang''s family are still immersed in obvious ecstasy. Although Shen Shi doesn''t know what they are doing, looking at their expressions and staring at the mysterious giant egg in the pillar of light, he can probably guess that this giant egg is the ultimate goal of the Hou family''s treasure hunt.


    In the light curtain, under the shining light, the four people on the lonely peak, including Hou Sheng, who stood at the end, didn''t look neat. There were many broken and embarrassed places. It should not be very easy for them to come all the way here. In addition, there were a lot of people when they started, but only four of them were left at this time. Although other people didn''t see it, they were just so fierce More bad than good.


    In the light column, the opening gap is constantly twisting and gradually becoming larger. At this time, Shen Shi clearly saw that in the light, there is a long black strip like strange stone like crystal suspended in the void, about the length of the palm. The whole body is pure black, deep and transparent. In the surrounding bright light, there are strange dark lights, which is similar to the way from the sky It was this strange black crystal, as if it was sending out some strange power, which forced the light to open the gap and gradually revealed the red giant inside.


    As the giant egg gradually emerged, the joy on the faces of the Hou family and Hou Yuanliang became more intense. They walked forward two steps together, but they didn''t notice the difference of Hou Sheng behind them.


    After a while, the giant egg will appear immediately, and the hands of the Houjia couple can touch the giant egg.


    All of a sudden, a low sigh sounded in the dark cave. Shen Shi was surprised and looked back. He found that the sigh came from the old man who had been silent from the beginning. He seemed to be getting older and older, and the wrinkles on his face were getting deeper and deeper, and even his eyes were getting darker.


    But Shen Shi suddenly noticed that the old man''s eyes suddenly moved away from the light curtain and slowly sank a little. Shen Shi followed his eyes and suddenly was stunned, but he found that there was something white beside the stone wall under the light curtain.


    He couldn''t help but walk forward a few steps, opened his eyes and saw that it was actually a skeleton sitting on the ground with its back against the stone wall, sitting silently in the dark. The cave was dark, so Shen Shi didn''t notice it earlier.


    After experiencing the endless skeletons in the sea of bones, Shen Shi didn''t feel any special fear even in the dark. On the contrary, he was surprised, because when he walked into this huge cave, he also carefully noticed the surroundings, except for the only remnant Yin dragon Outside the body, there is no foreign body, even if the bones outside the cave are endless, but there is no trace in the cave.


    So the skeleton suddenly appeared to be very abrupt and dazzling. Shen Shi couldn''t help looking at it more carefully. Judging from the size of the skeleton, the skeleton is obviously like a human race, and it''s not big. It seems to be smaller than Shen Shi, and even makes people feel slim.


    However, after a few eyes, it was still dead. Although it seemed strange in the cave, the scene on the light curtain was obviously the key. Shen Shi soon turned his eyes back and saw that the gap in the light column was finally opened to allow one to step in. Hou Yongchang and Sun Qin, who were standing in the front, almost walked forward at the same time Go.


    The sigh in his ear seemed to reverberate. Shen Shi didn''t quite understand the attitude of the old man sitting with his back against the Yin dragon when he looked at the scene, because from the beginning to the end, except for the sigh, the old man looked at the silent skeleton under the light curtain all the time.


    Seeing that the figure on the lonely peak was about to step into the light column, the old man''s body suddenly moved. Under Shen Shi''s gaze, his right hand was slowly raised again.


    Shen Shi didn''t know why, but suddenly he felt a little nervous.


    On the lonely peak, suddenly the light column suddenly glowed. The bright and gentle light fell down from the unknown part of the dome like a waterfall. In a flash, the light flashed and pushed back half of the black light that opened the gap.


    Hou Yongchang and his wife Sun Qin were shocked. They stopped quickly and almost touched the light. They were all pale. However, it was obvious that the suspended black crystal was not ordinary. Although they were suppressed and trembled for a moment, they soon calmed down. The black light twinkled around them. A moment later, they stood up to the thunder The pressure of Ting Wanjun, in the mid air, the gap between the black light and the bright light, so deadlocked.


    Then Shen Shi suddenly found that the two groups of ghost fire in his eyes suddenly went out and disappeared.


    Under the lonely peak, in the dark cave, the old man seemed to have no change. He was still very old and haggard, and Xiao Hei was still lying beside him, looking strange. Only Shen Shi stood alone a little distance away, looking at the light curtain for a while, and then at the old man again. He seemed to have some understanding in his heart, but he frowned, as if he could not understand something.At this time, in the darkness and silence, Shen Shi suddenly heard an incredible voice:


    "Pa Pa, PA..."


    A clear sound suddenly reverberated in this cave. It sounded like There was a knock at the door.


    But Shen Shi clearly remembers that this dark cave is very big, but where can there be any door? But now the strange knock on the door resounded so clearly in the cave. Even a moment later, when the knock on the door stopped, there was a gentle, pleasant, gentle and polite voice of a woman. First, she gave a little smile, like a silver bell. Then, from the entrance of the cave, in the deep darkness, her voice came:


    ¡° Open the door, open the door, Lao long, don''t sleep. The guests are coming


    Shen Shi suddenly turned around and looked around, but he saw that the entrance to the cave was dark and there was no light, but where was the shadow? He turned around and subconsciously looked at the mysterious old man again. The sudden voice of the woman and her words echoed in his ears.


    Lao long, open the door? Where is the door? Who is Lao long?


    But the old man''s haggard face didn''t seem to change at all, and his body didn''t move. Even his right hand, which had just been waved, was now unconsciously falling down on the ground beside him again.


    Then there seemed to be a moment of silence in the cave.


    A moment later, the mysterious girl outside the cave seemed to smile and said, "well, since you don''t open the door, I''ll go in myself."


    Shen Shi was startled and looked at the entrance of the cave. He just waited for a while. The darkness was still deep and silent, and there was no sign of human figure. Just when he was surprised, he suddenly heard a strange sound in the cave behind him.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly sank. He turned to look at it. At the same time, his eyes narrowed slightly. Under the light curtain of the stone wall, the only skeleton sitting quietly against the stone wall suddenly began to move.


    Two dark green ghost fires lit up from its black eyes. Then, the small skeleton stood up slowly, as if it had a sudden life. Even after standing up straight, it shook its neck, as if it had been hanging its head for too long, and the neck felt a little sore.


    Then he looked up at the old man with his back against the giant dragon''s body. Senbai''s mandible stretched and walked towards him.


    From beginning to end, the skeleton didn''t look at Shen Shi.


    It was a strange sound from the skeleton and joints of the skeleton. It was creepy to hear. However, the old man''s face remained unchanged and his eyes were still indifferent as he watched such a ghost come to him.


    Before long, the skeleton came up to the old man, stood down and looked at him. The shadow covered the old man''s face. After a pause, the ghost fire in the eyes of the two groups flickered for a moment, and its eyes fell on Xiao Hei who was lying beside the old man.


    I don''t know why, the little black pig who didn''t seem to be so afraid of those ferocious ghosts in the Zhenlong ancient hall with Shen Shi, suddenly seemed to be scared to death. His whole body trembled violently, and his body curled up desperately, as if he wanted to get into the ground completely.


    Suddenly, a withered and old palm appeared from mid air and fell on its head. He touched it gently. Xiao Hei''s body was stiff for a moment, and quickly calmed down as if he had been comforted.


    Although the skeleton''s body is not big, and its momentum is not so terrible and ferocious. After staring at Xiao Hei for only a short moment, it doesn''t know why it can frighten Xiao Hei to death. However, it doesn''t seem to care about the little black pig. Instead, it raises its head and moves its jaw. The soft female voice that just appeared a short time ago comes out from it again:


    "this inferior voice It''s really interesting that there is a trace of your blood on the monster. "


    The voice is still gentle and pleasant, but it seems especially creepy from the mouth of the white skeleton.


    The old man looked at the skeleton with dim eyes. After a while, a voice with the same old and slightly long-term sad breath came out of his mouth and said slowly:


    "what do you want?"


    The skeleton, or "female" skeleton, waved its bony arm. It seemed that it was helpless, and it seemed that it was a bit proud. "Smile" and said: "come to play chess." After a pause, he continued, "you''ve been pestering me for a million years. Now it''s the end of the last few moves. How can you do without finishing it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    In the dim light, the strange skeleton sat down three feet in front of the old man, and then seemed to grasp the ground casually with his bone arm. Shen Shi felt that the ground under his feet suddenly trembled, and there was a low dull sound. With the bone arm rising, a square stone platform suddenly rose from the ground, and a few smoke and dust suddenly floated in the air. When the dust settled down, Shen Shi saw the two On the square stone platform, the lines are vertical and horizontal, and the black and white chessmen are all over it. The two sides are inseparable from each other.


    On the left and right sides of the chessboard, there is a rough and concave stone nest, which seems to be the place to place the pieces. But at the moment, most of the pieces have been put on the chessboard, and there are few black and white pieces in the two stone nests.


    The skeleton took a look at the game, and his mandible opened slightly. Although there was no flesh and blood, he could still feel a kind of happy mood. He laughed and said, "it''s time for me to play?"


    The old man with his back on the Dragon looked at it silently and didn''t speak.


    The skeleton is not angry. It seems to be in a good mood. Although it looks a bit ferocious, it reaches into the stone nest on its right hand, where are all white chessmen. Bai Sensen''s joints bend. Soon it picks up a white chess and holds it in its hand, but does not put it down immediately. Instead, it stares at it for a moment. Suddenly, it sighs and says: "one step down For thousands of years, this game has been played for a long time, but... " He looked up at the old man and said, "I''ve seen through the chess game. If this piece falls down, I will win. Lao long, Lao long, are you afraid? "


    The old man, who is called "old dragon", has no strange look in his dim eyes, as if these eyes have already seen the vicissitudes of the world, and there is nothing worth it to move.


    Looking at the old man, it seemed that there was no reaction. The ghost in the skeleton''s eyes flashed and seemed to be ironic. Then he raised his arm and saw that he was about to land on the chessboard. Just at this moment, the old man who had been silent all of a sudden said:


    "is this the longest time you think about it?"


    Skeleton arm meal, and then ha ha a smile, the gentle and pleasant voice of the woman with a taste of memory, said: "it seems that you are really confused ah, what have forgotten? Now, I don''t think it''s the shortest time in a thousand years. I remember it very clearly. The longest time it took 5177 years to settle down, and the shortest time it took 68 years. It''s just this game that we''re playing in this "zhenhunyuan" game. Isn''t it


    "But in the end, I''m going to win." Speaking of the back, skeleton added another sentence with a smile. Looking at it saying this sentence again and again, it seems that he really pays attention to the outcome of this game.


    Lao long didn''t show any unexpected attitude towards the victory or defeat of the chess game. At the moment, he just looked at the small skeleton. After a while, he suddenly said, "you remember the time of every landing so clearly. It seems that over the years, you must be crazy."


    "Boom", a sudden low dull sound, suddenly came from the skeleton. Shen Shi was startled. Just now, he felt that the old man and the strange skeleton were not ordinary. He was afraid that they were all powerful people beyond his reach, so he always stood in the distance to peep. It was just a sudden dull sound, but he didn''t find anything strange when he looked at it. Shen Shi suddenly found that the small skeleton seemed to be a little shorter.


    Shen Shi was surprised and looked at it carefully. A moment later, he suddenly saw that on the ground where the skeleton was sitting, on the hard stone surface which was several feet square, all of a sudden, the whole rock had broken away and settled down several inches neatly.


    Two groups of ghost fire are burning slowly in the skull''s eyes. It seems to be silent, but the previous relaxed and happy mood has disappeared on the strange skull. It seems that the old man''s understatement just stabbed the pain of the skull.


    It''s like a layer of camouflage. The scar is coldly lifted to reveal the bloody wound inside.


    The skeleton suddenly laughed and sneered.


    He looked at the old man steadily. After laughing, he suddenly said, "what about you? What about you?"


    The wrinkles on the old man''s face did not move.


    In the lonely cave, it seemed that it was suddenly quiet, and all the sounds suddenly disappeared. Only the voice of the skeleton with a strong sense of irony echoed in the darkness:


    "what''s the name of our place?" zhenhunyuan "is right. It''s a very aggressive name. You dragged me here and wanted to destroy me here That''s why it''s called, right? " His white bones gently played with the white chess piece and said, "but now, who still remembers me? Anyone in the world who knows this place thinks that it is a Yin dragon that is suppressed here."


    Yin dragon, it is indeed Yin dragon!


    Shen Shi listened to the ups and downs in his heart, and finally confirmed his earlier conjecture. It was just what kind of identity the skeleton suddenly appeared was. He could not only confront the Taigu Yin dragon, but also gain the upper hand.The skeleton gazed at the chess piece in his hand. His eyes were even more ironic. He said, "if you don''t do it, you have to fight me. What are you doing for this thankless thing? Oh, I remember. Is it the "God''s legacy"? Those pieces of broken paper, you spent a million years with me? Ha ha, the most ridiculous thing is that you can really destroy me with the power of the archaic dragon, but why do you fall into such a field now? "


    "Because you want to protect the descendants of gods, the descendants of gods with the blood of Pangu, right?"


    "You said I remember clearly, ha ha, of course I remember. I remember the scene when the God descendants rushed into the town soul abyss. I remember every bit of it clearly."


    The skeleton gave out a long happy laugh, which was full of malicious pleasure.


    "Have you forgotten? I can''t forget that day, I was hiding in the depths of the bone sea, watching you spend all your strength on me, and then I was suddenly besieged by the God descendant you want to protect. I still remember your frightened and painful eyes at that time? "


    He looked up at the sky with a long smile and looked like crazy. The white chessmen were quietly reduced to ashes at his fingertips. "Those gods are powerful. They really deserve to have the blood of gods. Although they can''t compare with our two peaks, they are more than enough to deal with you at that time. I watched them cut off your paws, cut off your dragon body, and finally dig out your eyes! "


    "They even set up a Protoss prohibition system to lock you up and never turn you over. So over the years, I have slowly absorbed the power of the evil spirit to restore my way, but you can only become weaker and weaker until the oil is exhausted."


    "At that time, I was so happy. I was trembling with laughter in the sea of bones. Over the years, I couldn''t help laughing every time I thought about it."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The skeleton laughs and laughs. If it doesn''t have only ghost fire in its eyes, it may even burst into tears. Then it laughs and looks at the old man, holding his hand and looking forward, leaning forward slightly, and says with a smile, "how do you feel, old dragon?"


    "Will you feel very sad and angry, will you feel very sad, will you feel depressed and going crazy?"


    Zhenhunyuan, the suppression of the ancient Yin dragon, or that mysterious mouth spewing ancient ghosts?


    The happy laughter of the skeleton still reverberated in the cave, far and far in the dark, but the old man''s face still had no change, only the eyes in his muddy eyes seemed to be a little dimmer.


    Then, he looked up with some difficulty, looked at the skeleton with a stone platform chessboard in front of him, and said in an old but calm voice, "do you think you have won?"


    The skeleton slowly stopped laughing and looked at him. The ghost fire slowly burned in his eyes and said gently, "isn''t it?"


    He stretched out his bone arm again, took out one of the few white pieces left in the stone nest, and said: "in this game of chess, you play black first, but in the end, it''s still my white chess, isn''t it?"


    "Pa!" The skeleton did not seem to hesitate any more. This white piece was accurately and decisively taken into the chess game.


    In the dark, suddenly there is a long cry, far away infinite bone sea, white bones.


    Above the solitary peak, the black crystal is shining brightly, and the opening gap expands again and gradually opens. From the light column falling from the sky, it''s obvious that it''s not enough, and it''s just the appearance of declining. The hous were overjoyed to see the red giant egg gradually appear in front of their eyes, and they were greedy again.


    Under the zhenhun abyss, the old dragon didn''t take a close look at the new piece of the skeleton. Instead, he looked at the burning ghost fire in his eyes and suddenly said, "you should know that even if you go out from here, today is different from the past. There is no" ghost "in the world, and you will never return to the original state." With that, he sighed bitterly, shook his head, and said, "this may be the only right thing that those idiotic God descendants did at the beginning, although they thought that ''Mingsha'' was the source of my dragon power, so they took it away and destroyed it."


    The skeleton''s body obviously pauses for a while. It seems that he attaches great importance to the so-called "Mingsha" who doesn''t know what it is. His tone is a little angry, and he scolds gently. Then he coldly says, "cut the crap and let it go. Anyway, you are sure to lose. After the last few moves, you can die."


    The old man was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "I don''t want to die, OK?"


    The skeleton was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he did not expect that the old man in front of him would say this sentence. Suddenly, he did not seem to respond. A moment later, he was shocked and said, "what did you say just now?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t want to die yet."


    The skeleton sneered, "do you think you can do it now?"


    The old man said faintly, "if I don''t finish the game, I can''t finish it. We can''t kill each other if we don''t finish the chess game. Don''t forget, you set the rules yourself


    Skeleton angry, pointed to the old man and said: "this game is clear, the overall situation has been decided, the outcome has been divided, thanks to your identity as an archaic dragon, what do you mean?"The wrinkles on the old man''s face seem to be deeper. It seems that his strength to sit still is gradually insufficient, but his eyes are turbid but calm. Then, under the angry ghost fire of the skeleton and the surprised gaze of Shen Shi on the other side, he only listens to his calm voice:


    "I''m going to start playing tricks!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    You''re a liar!


    Before Shen Shi, he just stood aside and listened carefully to the conversation between the two characters who obviously had a surprising origin. Compared with them, he was really like a mole ant. In awe, he had been secretly guessing their origin. The identity of the old man was more obvious, but the skeleton that made the woman''s voice was really mysterious. At this time, Shen Shi suddenly heard the last sentence of the old man and almost choked.


    This kind of playful words should not have been said by these two characters with such a moral status. However, looking at the old man again, he found that the old man''s haggard face was calm, as if he had just said a normal sentence.


    Shen Shi was surprised. The skeleton seemed to be annoyed by the old man. He pointed to the old man and didn''t speak for a long time. It seemed that he didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he sneered and said, "the dragon is the highest dragon. What kind of identity do you have? You can say something to cheat, and you''re not afraid to lose your face?"


    The old man said faintly, "how much is the face value? Can you sell it to me?"


    As soon as the skeleton smothered, he stared at the old man and couldn''t say a word for a long time. At last, he shook his head and said, "I thought it was insidious and cunning. These are all about inferior people. It seems that..."


    Before his voice fell, he heard the old man coughing and said, "it''s all the bad things that I''ve been here with you for a long time."


    The skeleton was so angry that he stepped forward. In an instant, the wind was blowing in the dark cave, and a chill came down from the sky. Shen Shi felt that the surrounding area suddenly became the coldest thick ice, almost freezing the blood in his body.


    The old man in front of him was still sitting on the ground, looking up at the skeleton, calm, as if he didn''t feel anything.


    The skeleton is very fierce. It seems that it will reach out and kill the enemy. But for some reason, the ghost is burning in his eyes. After taking the first step, although his momentum is fierce, his subsequent action is no longer follow. He just stands and stares at the old man.


    Then, the chill subsided slowly. A moment later, the skeleton suddenly laughed, nodded and said, "well, well, whatever you say, it doesn''t matter."


    The old man gazed at the skeleton for a while, then sighed a little, and even laughed.


    One is the flesh and blood dried up, his face gray as a dead man, and the other is the skeleton ghost. They smile at each other, which makes people feel cold at the bottom of their hearts.


    But the next moment, the skeleton and the old man suddenly felt something at the same time. They almost turned their heads together and looked at the light curtain on the stone wall. In the light and shadow, the situation on the lonely peak finally changed.


    The dark light from the mysterious black crystal is getting stronger and stronger, and the gap between the light columns is also getting bigger and bigger. Under the strong impact of the dark light, the light column falling from the sky is gradually unable to resist. Finally, the door is opened by the black light, revealing the whole body of the red giant.


    After the twists and turns, Hou''s family were all relieved, and their eyes were filled with ecstasy again. They strode forward. Behind them, Hou Sheng kept up with them silently.


    Under the lonely peak, the old man sitting on the ground sighed, but the skeleton was very happy. With a long smile, he looked at the old man and said, "finally, let me out?"


    Then, the ghost fire in his eyes suddenly flashed, staring at the old man, coldly: "bring it!"


    The old man looked at him and said, "what?"


    Skeleton sneered: "don''t pretend to be confused, my real body is about to get out of trouble, and you can''t stop me. Even if you don''t kill your half dead old dragon, do you believe I rush to the Dragon kingdom to kill all your dragon sons and grandchildren?"


    The old man gave a smile and said nothing.


    As the skeleton stepped forward, he was about to speak when he suddenly snorted and his body trembled slightly. Shen Shi was surprised. But then the corner of his eye saw that the red giant egg on the lonely peak was rolling down in front of his family. At this moment, the three of them were overjoyed and extended their hands to the giant egg.


    Standing in front of them was Hou Yongchang, the head of the Hou family. His arm touched the giant egg as soon as he touched it. Suddenly, he saw that the surface of the giant egg was falling down. However, it seemed that there was a strong suction force. Hou Yongchang''s face suddenly changed, his arm suddenly stretched, his body faltered, and he fell over the giant egg Go.


    At the same time, a very bright red, diffuse from the surface of the egg.


    Red as blood!


    Under the lonely peak, the skeleton''s body shakes, the head rises slightly, and the faint ghost fire in the eyes seems to show a sense of intoxication and satisfaction.


    On the other side, Hou Yongchang, on the light curtain, saw that his face was filled with ecstasy, and his eyes were filled with horror. It seemed that something terrible had happened to him. He suddenly grew up. Shen Shi couldn''t hear his voice here, but looking at Hou Yongchang''s appearance, he was yelling something. It was like crazy.A moment later, Shen Shi saw his arm trapped in the giant egg, and began to have a terrible change. All the skin and flesh began to slowly dissolve, but there was no blood in it. He watched the blood and flesh wither quickly, and soon became a terrible arm with only one thin skin attached to the skeleton.


    And a touch of strange red, from the giant egg along Hou Yongchang''s arm quickly and incomparably spread up, quickly over his shoulder, toward the whole body like a tide.


    Hou Yongchang shakes his head madly, yells something, and struggles all over his body. However, he has no use in front of this giant egg. Soon, even the flesh and blood of his trunk and limbs are slowly absorbed by an invisible but terrible force.


    Sun Qin and his son Hou Yuanliang, who were standing beside him, were stunned and looked at the scene in horror. Suddenly they all cried out and ran back. However, they just turned around and saw a figure that they had almost forgotten before, blocking the road behind them.


    Hou Sheng looked at them calmly, with a blank face and a cold look. Under the surprised and frightened eyes of Sun Qin and his son, two groups of ghost fire burned up in his eyes again. Then he saw that Sun Qin and his son, who should be higher than Hou Sheng according to the truth, suddenly faltered by Hou Sheng Stagger back.


    Their faces were frightened, and their mouths opened and closed like exclamations. However, the silent light curtain still recorded this scene mercilessly. Behind them, the red giant egg came and glued to their back.


    The strange red lights up again, which makes them unable to move. Then they watch their bodies begin to melt.


    Under the lonely peak, the skeleton''s body continued to tremble, and even made a low voice similar to groan, like a thirsty traveler who finally drank the sweet spring water.


    The old man sitting on the ground looked a little more bleak, and his turbid eyes swept over the three people who were struggling and dying in agony in the light group. However, his eyes were indifferent, without the slightest compassion. It seemed that there was still a little more disgust. He said faintly:


    "it''s worthy of death."


    The skeleton slowly turned around. For some reason, Shen Shi suddenly felt that it was only a short time later, and the momentum of this strange skeleton was enhanced a little bit. Even when he walked around, it seemed like a random step, and the wind and cloud quietly gathered around him, even the soul of the town seemed to echo with it.


    And it seems that it is only in the state of its real body. If it is the real body of the skeleton and ghost in the giant egg, how powerful will it be?


    At this moment, the skeleton looked straight at the old dragon. His arrogance was not concealed at all. He was fierce and said in a cold voice, "give me the fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals!"


    Lao long shook his head and said, "I''ve told you many times that it was destroyed."


    The skeleton sneered and said, "if it wasn''t for the fragment, would you have subdued me so easily? You make me believe that the creation of heaven and earth will be destroyed? "


    Lao long slowly closed his eyes. He seemed to be exhausted to the extreme, and he seemed to have no love for life. Seeing through life and death, he was numb and said calmly: "since you and I were strong and weak at that time, zhenhunyuan was dominated by you. I don''t believe you haven''t found it. In these hundreds of thousands of years, you have searched every corner of the soul abyss of the town. If I really have this remnant sword fragment here, how can you not find it? "


    The skeleton was silent, and seemed to be hesitant. But after a moment, it suddenly turned around with a cold smile and said, "when I am born, I will kill you again! Don''t worry, I will let you die longer. "


    In the voice of words, I only heard the creaking of the teeth, and a vicious hatred seemed to make everyone around cold.


    Even Shen Shi, standing on one side, shivered slightly when he heard the last sentence.


    Then, I saw the skeleton walking, walking, and when it was about to reach the entrance of the cave, I suddenly saw it raise its head, facing the terrible darkness that had been precipitated for countless years under the town soul abyss, and suddenly gave a sharp howl to the endless sea of bones.


    It seems that the sound comes from the ancient darkness, instantly penetrates countless darkness and resounds through the endless abyss;


    it is like the roar of an ancient soul and the cry of a fierce ghost, sweeping the world like a raging wave.


    The darkness roared!


    In a flash!


    Countless phosphorous fire suddenly lit up, on the bone sea.


    Bones scattered, whistling in unison, on the cliff, in the cave, thousands of ghosts jumped up, crying like howling!


    A touch of miserable green light, shining from the deepest part of the darkness, rapidly expanded like a raging tide, and rumbled to light up the dark abyss. Countless ghosts were shouting in the green light. In the sea of bones and cliffs, countless bony arms were dancing wildly. A little bit of ghost fire was as dark as the sea, like worship, like madness.


    The solitary peak is still tall and straight, the green light connects the heaven and the earth, the cliff bone sea, the town soul abyss, everywhere is the whistling sound of ghosts.A strong green light came down from the sky, dropped down from the top of the lonely peak, fell straight in front of the skeleton, turned into a miserable green ladder, majestic, straight up to the sky.


    The skeleton looked up at the sky, laughed and strode up the miserable green light ladder. In the bone sea, the phosphorous fire flickered, and the ghosts crawled, howled or danced wildly, worshiping at its feet.


    In the dark, it is the only dazzling place, it is the only immortal legend.


    Step by step, step on the light and go straight to the top.


    The ghost''s momentum is so terrible that Shen Shi can''t even use words to describe his fright and mood at the moment. When he was shocked by the skeleton walking in the air, suddenly a low voice came from behind him:


    "young man, come here."


    Shen Shi turns to see, but he sees that the old man opens his eyes and looks at himself. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and then walked slowly. In the middle, the old man''s turbid eyes were looking at him all the time, and there was no abnormal behavior or expression. Instead, a head suddenly came out of his side, lying on the old man''s leg and looking around. Looking at the skeleton not here, he seemed to be relieved, but it was Xiao Hei.


    Just now, when the skeleton confronted the old man, the atmosphere was cold and tense. Xiaohei hid himself. No one would notice him at that time. Until now, he saw the little guy. The old man''s eyes dropped slightly and looked at Xiaohei. His eyes seemed a little softer and he even laughed.


    Then the old man looked at Shen Shi and said, "you and What is it about? "


    Shen Shi stops a few feet away from the old man and looks at his weak appearance. At the same time, he doesn''t feel as powerful as the skeleton before. But somehow, he doesn''t dare to despise the old man in his heart, and even has some awe. After a moment''s silence, he simply tells the origin of Xiao Hei He didn''t even hide what happened in the demon world.


    After hearing this, the old man looked a little surprised. Then he sighed a little and said, "it''s not the blood of the dragon family, it''s just Just the two beads... "


    Xiao Hei lay beside him and hummed in a low voice.


    The old man looked down at it, then suddenly laughed, shook his head and said: "you have nothing to do with the dragon, but my cause and effect."


    As he spoke, his face suddenly calmed down again, his eyes slightly raised, and he saw the scene on the light curtain of the opposite stone wall. I don''t know when it was no longer the scene of a lonely peak, but the scene that was happening in the whole soul abyss of the town.


    Ten thousand ghosts call, the green light covers the sky, a skeleton goes up against the sky, and the glory of endless darkness seems to have condensed on it.


    The sea of bones is boiling, and the phosphorous fire is dancing wildly. Looking at the sky, we are about to open the sky and open the dark claws to the bright world outside.


    The old man quietly gazed at the figure that seemed to gather all the brilliant skeletons in the dark. After a long silence, he looked at Shen Shi and said:


    "young man, come here and do me a favor..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 75 dragon blood


    seeing the scene of ten thousand ghosts roaring outside the cave, green as the sea and phosphorous fire all over the sky, it is almost self-evident that the strength of the ghosts is strong. When Shen Shi''s eyes turn to himself, the old man who looks very weak and haggard at the moment, his eyes also show a bit of awe.


    Through the conversation between the skeleton and the old man just now, he has already guessed the identity of the old man. I''m afraid it''s the archaic Yin dragon that was suppressed here many years ago. It''s just the truth, but there seems to be something else. At least, the mysterious skeleton has never been known.


    Looking at the power of the skeleton, how powerful should the archaic dragon be?


    So he didn''t dare to show any disrespect in front of the old man. He went to him, knelt down on the ground next to him and said in a low voice, "master, you said."


    After that, Shen Shi suddenly felt a movement in his heart. Now he was very close to the old man, but it was strange that he didn''t feel the anger of any human body. He was breathing hot and had nothing. It was like a dead man sitting in front of him.


    But the old man was obviously alive. He looked at Shen Shi and said, "do you know the origin of the ghost just now?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said honestly, "I don''t know."


    The old man laughed and looked tired. He said, "it was originally a fierce ghost in the ghost world in the past. Occasionally, it gathered the ghost crystal of" Mingsha ", which was the most powerful ghost in the ghost world. In this way, it opened up the mind, cultivated the supernatural power of the ghost world, made millions of ghosts, and wreaked havoc on it for a while, creating a monstrous crime."


    Shen Shi subconsciously turned his head and looked at the light and shadow on the stone wall. He saw that the figure of the skeleton was still stepping on the light to the top of the lonely peak. The ghosts were howling and the phosphorous fire was roaring. The momentum was fierce and magnificent. It was really the only thing he had ever seen in his life. It was creepy. At the same time, the old man''s voice continued in his ear, and his voice was steady and calm, saying:


    "later, it did too much evil. There was gantianhe, and heaven sent me the Dragon Oracle, so I finally subdued it and suppressed it in this town soul abyss with the help of the great power of the artifact. It''s just that this ghost is the body of the ghost, which is almost immortal. The original plan was to suppress it here, and then use the artifact to kill the remnant of the immortal sword to erase its spiritual wisdom bit by bit. In the end, it naturally turns into smoke and dust. It''s a pity... " He gave a wry smile, shook his head, and said, "you probably heard the later things just now. In a word, except for mistakes, it has become the situation today."


    Shen Shi naturally knew what the so-called mistake was, and his eyes could not help looking at the Yin dragon body behind the old man. The huge body was lying in the dark in silence. He did not know how many lonely years he had spent in the soul abyss of the town, and the two empty eyes seemed to explain the painful past.


    Looking at the old man''s expression, it seemed that he was a little rusty. It seemed that even when he reached his level, he was still a little worried about the past. Shen Shi did not dare to say anything more. After hesitating for a moment, he asked softly, "what''s its name, master?"


    "In those days, after it was opened and transformed into wisdom, it was called" witch ghost. "


    "Sorcerer?" Shen Shi was shocked suddenly. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something. During his three years in the demon world, he was mistaken for a very mysterious tribe of ghosts and witches in the demon family. The words are exactly the same, but the order is completely opposite. In addition to several kinds of witchcraft, the animal skin that he got from the demon world is more strange It is obvious that the technique of calling ghosts is the technique of guidao. Is Does the ghost clan really have any connection with this ghost?


    Looking at Shen Shi, the old man suddenly pondered. His brow was slightly wrinkled. There was a bit of inquiry in his eyes, and he said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi is surprised and wakes up from his memory. He just wants to say something. Suddenly, he realizes that his idea just now seems far fetched. If the ghosts and witches really have something to do with the witches, they are all ghosts. But if they do, how can they be admitted by the witches? Maybe it''s just a coincidence? Besides, he had practiced the ghost summoning skill on the animal skin several times, but without exception, when he tried to cast a spell, it all ended in failure. According to the written records on the animal skin, this skill was to communicate with the underworld and the underworld, and to summon powerful and fierce ghost envoys to fight. However, Shen Shi didn''t care how he tried in the past, but there was no sign of communicating with the underworld.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s nothing, master. It''s this witch Er, wrong. It''s the witch ghost. Is it so powerful now? "


    The old man laughed, sighed and said, "do you think it''s powerful? In fact, its strength today is only 20% of its heyday at most. "


    Shen Shi immediately took a breath of cool air. He was shocked. Twenty percent of his strength was so powerful. If it was in its heyday, what kind of ferocity would it be?


    Lao long took a look at him, stopped talking nonsense, and said directly: "this ghost is dependent on the ghost, so it is particularly dependent on the ghost. But in those days, the ghost was taken away and destroyed, so now no matter how it changes, even if it really takes back its real body and comes out, its strength can be restored to half of its original strength at most. It''s just that this ghost is vicious in nature. Once you get back your true body and make great progress, you must go back and kill. At that time, there will never be another living person in this town except for thousands of ghosts. Do you understand? "Shen Shi felt his tongue dry, especially when he thought of the ghosts outside. He felt bitter. A chill came to his heart and nodded slowly.


    The old dragon gazed at him. After a while, he said in a low voice: "at present, this town is a dead Jedi in the soul abyss. No one can escape under the guard of these thousands of ghosts. But in the past, I secretly laid a record in the soul of this town. If you are willing to help me once, you may have a chance to escape from death. "


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and realized that he really had no room to retreat. He nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "please tell me, I will do it."


    The old Dragon nodded and said, "come here with your ears. I''ll talk to you."


    Shen Shi leaned forward, but Lao long looked as if he was very stiff. He sat there motionless and lowered his voice. He whispered something in Shen Shi''s ear. Shen Shi''s expression was slightly changing. First, he frowned and looked puzzled, then a little surprised. Gradually, his expression became dignified and seemed to hear something incredible.


    I don''t know how long later, the old dragon suddenly slowly closed his eyes and looked a little tired. Shen Shi also slowly sat back, his eyes flashing, his face uncertain.


    After a while, the old dragon opened his eyes again, looked at Shen Shi and said, "how about that?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time, then he suddenly laughed, straightened up slowly, and said: "anyway, it''s all a dead end, so fight with it once."


    The old dragon gazed at him with no expression on his face. He didn''t look happy or sad.


    Shen Shi took a look at the green light all over the sky outside the cave, looked at the light ladder and the back of the skeleton. He seemed to be thinking about something. Then he turned his head, looked at the old dragon and said in a low voice, "master, I''ll do it."


    The old Dragon nodded slowly.


    Hum, the old man stretched out his hands to the front of the body and took a deep breath.


    Shen Shi didn''t pay any attention to it, but Lao long took a look at Xiao Hei. Maybe there was some comfort in his eyes, and he soon made Xiao Hei quiet again.


    At the tentacle, Shen Shi thought about countless possibilities, but when he really moved the old man''s body, he found that the haggard body seemed to be the same as most of the old people who really ran out of oil. It seemed that there was no weight, and the skin was even rough. Even the skin didn''t seem to feel any temperature, only cold ¡£


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth and hugged the old man carefully. With the permission of the old man''s speechless eyes, Shen Shi made an effort to lift the old man''s body and put it down three feet sideways.


    The glimmer flashed and the light fell, shining on the position where the old dragon was leaning on his back just now.


    It was a tiny little body on the giant dragon''s body, even a circle smaller than the old man''s back. Maybe because of this, the old dragon sat with his back against it for a long time, hiding all the light behind him.


    At this moment, when it suddenly appeared, Shen Shi held his breath subconsciously, even though he was psychologically prepared. What appeared in front of him was a shiny and almost intact dragon body, which was in sharp contrast with the withered and decaying Yin dragon body around him. Although this small piece of flesh and blood was so small compared with the huge Yin dragon body, it was really intact and powerful Yin dragon flesh and blood at least in this place.


    Even on this piece of flesh and blood, there is a dragon scale, about the size of a head. The light is dark green, reflecting the light of the road. Between the light and shadow, it seems that there is still the scenery of the past.


    Shen Shi subconsciously takes another look at the old dragon, but the old dragon doesn''t know when. He has closed his eyes and sits on one side without expression, as if he has no response to things outside.


    Shen Shi slowly drew back his eyes and fell on the dragon scale again. Suddenly, he clenched his teeth, but he stretched out his hand, clenched the only intact dragon scale on the remnant body of the giant dragon, and suddenly lifted it.


    Perhaps the flesh and blood have already withered, or the anger has long been lost, even if this small piece of flesh and blood is still fresh, but there is no longer the indestructibility of the legendary dragon. The dragon scale was easily lifted up, and Shen Shi even heard a low voice like tearing flesh and blood, which made his body tremble.


    A wound half an arm long appeared under the scales of the dragon. It was slender and red. Shen Shi looked at the wound and felt that his eyelids were jumping and his mouth was dry. But he didn''t hesitate any more. Instead, he leaned forward slightly, held his breath, pulled the wound on the Dragon body with both hands and pulled it to both sides again.


    A bright red appeared in front of his eyes.


    It was a drop of blood.


    A drop of dragon blood.


    A drop of fresh, thick and incomparable red dragon blood oozed slowly from the wound under the dragon scale in front of his eyes.


    Different from all the blood Shen Shi had seen in the past, this drop of dragon blood was extremely thick. After it flowed out of the dragon body, it didn''t scatter and flow. Instead, it was like a soft but resilient ball, forming a bulging ball of blood, which fell into Shen Shi''s hands.The blood cells are about the size of a human head. They look very red. There are even a few dragon shadows shaking in them, as if they were carrying their own life. They wriggle slightly between Shen Shi''s hands.


    Next to him, Xiao Hei gave another low cry, while Lao long sat on the ground, as if there was a sigh.


    Shen Shi stood up with a solemn face, holding the ball of blood cells. At last, he took a look at the old dragon sitting on the ground and the little black lying on one side. Then he turned around and walked out of the cave with the dragon''s blood.


    "Roar!"


    The shrill sound came from all directions at the moment when Shen Shi came out of the cave. Countless ghosts and flames under the nearby bone sea seemed to be aware of the dazzling vitality and turned back in an instant.


    The green light is scattered and covers the sky and the sun, as if everything has been reduced to the nether world, and thousands of ghosts roar and roar, the phosphorous fire is all over the sky, whistling and rising, like the flood waves, like the torrential rain, they are about to submerge Shen Shi.


    In the face of this fierce and terrifying scene and thousands of ferocious faces and ghosts, Shen Shi felt as if his flesh and blood were frozen, but before that, he suddenly raised his head, facing the lonely peak, the green light in the sky, the high, rebellious and fierce figure, and yelled: "I have dragon blood, sacrifice to the wizard king!"


    "Dragon, real blood!"


    "The last drop of dragon blood in the world


    On the top of the lonely peak, the figure seemed to have a little meal. Under the zhenhun abyss, the ghosts howled like crazy, and the ghosts covered the sky. They came down in the faint green light and swallowed Shen Shi''s figure in an instant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    What''s the feeling of being flooded by countless ghosts?


    In all directions, the whole body is full of ferocious faces, bloody mouth, ghost fire and white bones. What''s that feeling?


    It was as if he had seen the gate of ghosts, as if he was going to turn into a ghost in the next moment. At that moment, Shen Shi only had a blank in his mind. He couldn''t think of anything and was at a loss. He was just cold in despair.


    Until, the green light in the sky suddenly shines, the ghosts around suddenly freeze, and then the cry of the ghosts suddenly dies out. All the fierce ghosts recede like the tide, leaving a large space in the original place. Only Shen Shi is alone, and still clings to the sticky dragon blood in his arms.


    His clothes were damaged in many places, and obvious bloodstains could be seen on his limbs, chest and back. It was obvious that the ghosts had no time to stop their hands. However, Shen Shi quietly looked at himself after he was a little bit shocked. Fortunately, most of them were skin and flesh injuries, and did not hurt his muscles and bones. At the same time, he also found that there were countless ghosts under the town''s soul abyss and in the bone sea, which was quite different from when he first arrived here. It seemed that with the recovery of the mysterious wizard''s power, these ghosts began to go crazy.


    However, although ghosts are rampant, up to now, none of them dare to step into the cave. Even the Giant Claw of Yin dragon stretching out of the cave, few of them are willing to approach.


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked up. He saw that the skeleton had already stepped on the top of the tall and steep solitary peak. From the foot of the mountain, its figure was almost too small to see. But a moment later, its voice came down from the sky. It was still as gentle and pleasant as that woman, but now it was a little more indifferent:


    ¡° Bring it up. "


    With this voice coming down from the sky, the ghosts still surrounded by Shen Shi slowly make way for a road, which is the residual green light ladder leading to the sky. Shen Shi took a deep breath, bit his teeth, held dragon blood in his arms, and walked forward with his feet raised.


    It''s just that although the ghosts make way for a road, they don''t mean to leave. When Shen Shi goes to the green ladder, the two sides of the path, which is only three feet wide, are still filled with countless ghosts, ghosts, zombies, skeletons and ghosts, and all kinds of fierce ghosts that seem to exist only in the legend of ghosts, are gathered around him now He yelled and showed his teeth, as if he would come forward again and eat nothing.


    Shen Shi never thought that he would take such a terrible road one day. He only felt cold all over. He thought he would be timid and scared. In fact, he did feel like this. Even his body was shaking slightly, as if he would lose courage and collapse to the ground the next moment.


    But he didn''t.


    His body slightly shakes, pale, but has been slowly moving forward, biting teeth, eyes wide, step by step, slowly moving forward.


    Roar, roar, roar in the ear, sharp teeth, sharp claws and bones, shaking in front of us, like in the nether world, in the sea of ghosts, every sound, every moment, as if trying to destroy his mind.


    Step by step, his face became more and more pale, but his pace never stopped.


    In the sea of thousands of ghosts, on the road of death, they came slowly.


    Life and death, as if never so clear but terrible entanglement, until he looked up and saw that a touch of green light, that a ladder up the lonely peak, in front of him.


    This road, after all, he insisted on coming.


    Behind him, the noise and roar of ghosts gradually weakened. Although there were still a few ghosts in the room who seemed to roar angrily, most of them seemed to be a little apathetic and slowly turned away.


    Shen Shi took a long breath and suddenly felt a chill on his body. Then he found that there was cold sweat on his forehead, back and even palm. Besides his chest, it was still warm, because the thick drop of dragon blood was held in his arms, and there was a faint warmth coming from the Dragon blood.


    Shen Shi looked up again and looked at the top of the lonely peak, only to find that the skeleton had disappeared from the peak, and he didn''t know where he was now. He was silent for a moment, and then looked back at the dark cave. At this moment, it seemed that only there was not covered by the miserable green light, and the last remaining darkness was still stuck in the cave.


    He gazed at it deeply, with a trace of complexity in his eyes, but then he turned his head again, without hesitation, stepped on the ladder of light, and went up step by step to the top of the lonely peak, to the depth of the green light, to the place where the skeleton was.


    "Roar!"


    In the depths of the ghost sea, I don''t know where it is. A ghost roared to the sky, which immediately led to a low roar around, such as waves, layers of agitation, and suddenly turned into a sharp howl.


    Under the soul of the town, ghosts roar.


    Shen Shi couldn''t see through the darkness of the cave when he stepped on the green ladder. But in the Dragon Cave, the old man and Xiao Hei on the ground could see his actions clearly, including Shen Shi''s hard passage through the terrible ghost sea path before.Xiao Hei was obviously a little restless. He moved around and kept looking out of the cave. Although there were thousands of ghosts there, he was also very afraid. But among the ghosts, the familiar figure was walking hard, which made the little black pig feel desperate to rush to him.


    It twists and turns its body several times, and finally seems to be unable to bear it any longer. When it is about to rush away, it hears the old man next to it saying in a low voice: "don''t go there."


    Xiao Hei turned his head slowly and suddenly gave a low roar.


    This is the first time that it has expressed its disrespect to the old man who has always been in awe.


    The old man seemed to be a little bit surprised. He looked at it more, then laughed and said, "I can''t see that you have such a good relationship with him, eh..." The old man raised his eyes and looked out of the cave. He saw that Shen Shi had stepped on the ladder. He recalled the way Shen Shi had just passed through the sea of ghosts, but he nodded his head and said, "you master, you look OK. You look a little bit like that."


    Xiao Hei''s newly aroused temper suddenly disappeared. He slowly went to the old man''s side and fell down. He seemed to know that even if he followed Shen Shi in the past, it would not help. He could only wait here for the almost hopeless future.


    It''s head gently dropped, fell to the ground, and gradually there was a trace of sadness that had never been seen before, which seemed to emanate from its body.


    The old man gazed at Xiao Hei quietly. After a moment, he said faintly, "life and death are the same. If he chooses this road himself, he has nothing to regret. But it''s you, "he said, looking a little difficult and raising his right hand. His tone seemed to be a little more gentle." is your name Xiao Hei? Well, it doesn''t sound very good. I''m like that stupid dragon named Heilong Forget it. No matter how much, come here. "


    Then he waved to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei took a look at him, slowly stood up and walked to him.


    The old man gazed at Xiao Hei for a moment. His right hand moved horizontally, but he reached for the wound on the body of the Dragon where Shen Shi had just taken the dragon''s blood. Since it was different from the dry skin and flesh around it, the luster of the new flesh and blood became dim after the dragon''s real blood was removed. Even the only scale of the Dragon lost most of its luster. It seems that it won''t be long, This piece of Yin dragon''s flesh and blood, which is still intact in the end, is about to lose all its vitality like those withered dragon bodies around.


    The old man''s hand reached out to the scar, but his eyes were always looking at Xiao Hei. Although his eyes were cloudy, their eyes were very gentle, and there was even some kind of loving color that had never appeared on him.


    "Xiao Hei, I''m dying, too." He said to Xiao Hei with a smile.


    "Taigu three dragons, I ranked second. In the past, I accepted the divine decree and wanted to Well, you don''t like to hear it? "


    Xiao Hei grunted and gave a low cry, rubbing his head against the old man''s body.


    There was a bitter smile on Lao long kubai''s face, and he shook his head slightly, but his face seemed more gentle. At the moment, his right hand had touched the scar, and he didn''t know how to move. Suddenly, there was a violent twitch on the scar. Then, a blood cell only as big as an egg, in addition to dozens of times smaller, was a few times smaller than the drop of dragon''s real blood that Shen Shi had taken away before It was as like as two peas. The blood was red and red, and there seemed to be a phantom of a complete Yin dragon swimming slowly. It slowly rolled out and fell on the palm of Lao long.


    "Pa!"


    With a dull sound, almost at the same time that the drop of dragon''s blood left the body, the scale lost all its luster and fell directly from the flesh, while the dragon''s body around the scar withered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    If the old dragon didn''t see the withered body, he just gazed at the little drop of dragon blood in his palm. After a long time, he whispered: "I have no descendants in my life, but I saw you before I died. Although it''s not my intention, it''s reincarnation cause and effect. It''s up to you to inherit my Yin dragon blood."


    Xiao Hei looked a little confused and stepped back. Suddenly he looked outside the cave again. Then he called to the old man. Lao long shook his head and said, "no, he''s just an ordinary human. How can he bear the blood of the real dragon?"


    After that, his palm suddenly turned, but it suddenly covered Xiaohei''s forehead, a red light suddenly lit up, and instantly covered Xiaohei''s whole body.


    In the red strange awn, Xiao Hei''s body suddenly trembled, and his hands and feet immediately straightened. Then he began to struggle and shake. It seemed that he was suffering from an unbearable pain. However, he could not get away from the old dragon''s dry palm.


    This scene didn''t last long. When the red light shrouded Xiao Hei for a while, the light began to fade away. Then Lao Long''s hand relaxed, and Xiao Heidun collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. However, when he saw that his whole body was thick, it seemed to be the same as usual. Only in the middle of his forehead above his eyes, there was an extra thumb Head size red crystal block, inlaid in the flesh, occasionally light flow, vaguely can see a faint dragon shadow swaying.


    After all this, Lao long seems to be more tired than before, but he always looks like an old man is about to die, so it''s not easy to distinguish for a moment. Only at this time, the surrounding light suddenly began to slowly go out, including the light mass on the stone wall. The darkness came back to this huge cave like a tide. In the quiet cave, except for Xiao Hei''s occasional moans with slight pain, only Lao Long''s occasional tired words were heard"Xiao Hei, I gave you the true dragon blood. You will be stronger in the future."


    "You are too weak now. Most of the dragon power is hidden in the dragon blood crystal on your head. It will be absorbed slowly in the future."


    "In the dragon blood crystal stone, there is also a wisp of my dragon soul. Our dragon people value the soul returning to our ancestors. One day you will find the Dragon Kingdom and put my soul on the ancestral dragon altar."


    "Well After all, you are not the blood of the dragon people. We dragon people are all arrogant. Maybe you will be ugly when you go to the Dragon kingdom. What can I do, or you can bear it? "


    "Alas..."


    "I don''t know what the Dragon Kingdom looks like after so many years..."


    In the dark, the voice gradually lowered, and finally fell into a silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    Far away from the sea of ghosts, Shen Shi ascends the stairs and steps on the ladder of light. With the dragon in his arms, Shen Shi walks towards the top of the lonely peak step by step.


    In front of the altar, all the lights were covered with the most green light, just like a pillar on the top of the sky.


    The light ladder at the foot is unexpectedly strong, and there is no shaking on it. It''s just that the strange light ladder is transparent. When people go to a high place and look down occasionally, they will feel dizzy, as if they will fall down from the air and fall to pieces in the next moment.


    The shrill howling sound of ghosts still reverberated in every corner of the town. Shen Shi suddenly had a strange illusion in his heart, as if there was only one living person left in the whole world, and everything around him was the world of ghosts.


    The spirit of death swept across the earth, and heaven and earth fell apart. The Hongmeng continent split into boundless cracks, and reached the land of the nine secluded earth.


    In addition to the cold, or cold, the world seems to have no more life, there are only ghosts and ghosts roaring and killing furiously.


    He even felt that his heart was frozen, and a sense of despair poured into his heart. There was no love in his life. Maybe it was better to die Suddenly, a warm and mellow feeling suddenly surged into his chest and dispelled the inexplicable chill. Shen Shi''s body trembled and suddenly woke up. However, he found that he had already hung one foot out of the light ladder, only half a step away, and was about to fall.


    Shen Shi''s body can''t help shaking for a moment. He quickly takes back his steps, falters, and kneels on the edge of the light ladder with dangerous hands and feet. Only in this way can he keep his balance.


    He gasped and was still in shock. He didn''t know why he had just fallen into such a terrible illusion. Moreover, the strange illusion was silent and there was no sign at all. It was really creepy. After a pause in place for a while, he subconsciously lowered his head and looked into his arms. The drop of dragon blood was still lying peacefully between his arms. The warmth from the drop of blood was just the familiar taste.


    Obviously, it was this drop of dragon blood that saved his life just now. It seems that it has condensed the dragon blood of the ancient dragon elite. It really has the effect of cracking and restraining the ghost means here. No wonder the Yin dragon was able to subdue the ghost.


    Shen Shi calmed down. When he was a little calm, he bit his teeth silently, looked up at the top of the mountain, and then continued to walk up.


    On the thick and bright soft surface of the dragon''s real blood, it reflects the continuous red light. Gentle warmth comes from the blood drops. Between the huge abyss and the tall and straight solitary peak, the tiny figure is walking step by step, looking so lonely.


    "Witches and ghosts are born from the evil spirits of the underworld. They like the spirit of the evil spirits of the underworld most, and it is the best way to restore their way of life. Now, if you make up for it a little bit, you can only restore the vitality of the past. It''s just that witches and ghosts are not the same as ordinary ghosts and ghosts. Flesh and blood are not very suitable supplements for them. At most, they can only help them recover to 50% of their original ways and deeds, and then they are almost useless. "


    "However, the dragon''s real blood is different. It is the only kind of flesh and blood elites in the world that can be beneficial to witches and ghosts. Once it hears about it, it will not let it go."


    The deep and old voice of the old dragon seemed to reverberate in Shen Shi''s heart when he ascended the stairs. The murmur in the dark cave was the first conversation between them in their lives, but they inexplicably delivered such a heavy task.


    Perhaps, after all, the old dragon oil lamp dry.


    Perhaps, after all, there is no other way.


    Or maybe he just looks at Xiaohei.


    Shen Shi didn''t quite understand the meaning of the Taigu dragon, but he could hear it clearly, and he did know that he had no better choice than to listen to the old dragon''s words and fight hard in the zhenhun abyss surrounded by thousands of ghosts.


    Even if it seems so dangerous.


    Yes, the way that Lao long told Shen Shi in his ear even made people feel unreal:


    "take out the dragon''s blood, climb the solitary peak, and try to get close to the altar, there will be a skeleton pattern, which is the decoration of witches and ghosts. But if you look at the skeleton''s left eye carefully, you will find that there are slight jagged uneven inside the eye socket, which looks like a crack with age, but it''s not true In fact, it is a very hidden dragon pattern. "


    "That''s the last thing I left behind."


    "All you have to do is to touch this drop of dragon blood on the hidden dragon pattern, and it must be the real body of the witch ghost, that is, when the red giant egg is still on the altar. Otherwise, you will die. "


    "The nature of witches and ghosts is suspicious, cruel and cunning. Although they don''t know my arrangement, it''s really dangerous and difficult for ordinary people to do it. Whether they can succeed or not depends on God''s will."The low voice of words seemed to be like the tide in Shen Shi''s heart, surging again and again. It was in this low voice that he finally walked slowly through the light ladder and stepped on the top of the lonely peak for the first time.


    It seems that the miserable green light here is weaker than that under the zhenhun abyss. It should be because the white light entangled with the green light and neutralized slightly, which also made the pressure of the invisible spirit of death slightly relaxed. In front of the altar on the top of the mountain, there were four people, three of whom were dead. They were the Hou family and their son Hou Yuanliang. They had all been sucked up and died miserably.


    And on one side there''s another It seemed that the two people could not stand there without a trace, and their eyes were still.


    Shen Shi took a look at the three dead people on the ground and Hou Sheng on the other side. For a moment, he felt that he was separated from the rest of the world. But at this moment, after all, it''s not the time for emotion. He didn''t want to feel these things. He quickly looked away and looked at the most prominent place on the top of the lonely peak.


    It''s an altar, an altar that worships, or once "imprisons" the real body of witches and ghosts.


    Originally, the bright white light column has been completely suppressed by the black light emitted by the black crystal. It is scattered and disorderly, with only a few weak and slender lights hanging down tenaciously. It seems that it is still persistent to complete the mission entrusted by the former master, but it seems that it has a sense of desolation.


    And the skeleton that came up before, now has already stepped on the altar, standing in front of the red giant egg.


    In front of it, the red giant egg seemed to be excited all of a sudden. Countless strange tentacles appeared on the surface. It trembled and wriggled slightly in mid air, and floated slowly towards the white skeleton of the skeleton.


    The skeleton grinned with a terrible grin, and gently caressed the surface of the huge egg with his hand, as if he were a lover separated for many years. Then, it turned around, the ghost fire in its eyes suddenly lit up, and an inexplicable scream burst out from the giant egg. The twisting speed increased dozens of times, and the shape of it was suddenly like a wave of water, like soft mud, attached to the skeleton.


    Shen Shi holds dragon blood in his arms and stares at this strange and strange scene. He is shocked to see that when the soft mud replaced by the red giant eggs pours on the skeleton, a stream of white smoke comes up. The white hard skeleton is almost corroded in an instant.


    However, the skeleton let his bones gradually be swallowed by the "soft mud", and still stood still. At the same time, the ghost fire in his eyes coldly looked at Shen Shi and the drop of dragon blood in his arms.


    Only one look, the eyes of the witch ghost seemed to be inseparable from the drop of blood.


    "Ju, long, Zhen, Xue..."


    These four words came out slowly from the skeleton''s mouth. For some reason, Shen Shi felt that his voice seemed to tremble. It was quite different from the time when he talked with Lao long just now in zhenhun yuan. It even made people feel a little painful.


    Perhaps, it is because of the strange things that happened on it at this time. The "soft mud" produced by the red giant egg has swallowed up most of the skeleton, leaving only half of the chest and neck. The skull has not been submerged, but it seems that the skeleton doesn''t care, just staring at the drop of dragon blood in Shen Shi''s hand.


    "Take, pass, come..." The skeleton said word by word, looking down at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly. He felt that his heart beat faster. But there was no difference on his face. He even lowered his head slightly as if he was afraid. Then he held the dragon''s blood carefully and walked forward.


    The distance between the altar and him was not too far. It looked like there were only more than ten steps. Shen Shi walked forward step by step. He only felt that his heart beat faster with each step.


    The skeleton stood coldly on the altar, letting the strange mud burn and corrode his skeleton, watching Shen Shi come slowly.


    Finally, Shen Shi came to the altar.


    This process is so simple and smooth that Shen Shi can''t believe it. He had thought about thousands of possibilities in his heart, including the worst result that once he reached the top of Gufeng, the dragon''s blood was snatched directly by the witches and ghosts. He had thought about it in his heart, but he never expected that he would go so easily to the altar.


    At the moment, it seems that there is only one last step left from what Lao long said.


    Suddenly, with a look of awe and fear, he knelt down in front of the altar and lowered his head. With a slightly trembling voice, he said in a loud voice: "the wizard king is here. I, I offer dragon blood and beg for my life..."


    In the voice of words, his eyes on his drooping face were instantly clear, looking at the altar, looking for the skeleton pattern and the last hidden dragon pattern.However, his body suddenly froze, his eyes seemed to be frozen in an instant, with a bit of astonishment and incredible confusion, because in front of him, there was a fist size skeleton pattern on the stone surface in front of the altar.


    But it''s not one. It''s ten skeletons arranged in a row, with a few inches apart.


    Ten skeletons


    looks as like as two peas of ten skeletons.


    Shen Shi was completely stunned in this moment, and his mind was blank. At the same time, the cold voice of the witch came from above the altar. This time, the voice had recovered to its original state, and no longer felt trembling. Every word seemed to be filled with a breath of death, which shrouded Shen Shi''s body:


    "present the dragon''s blood!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    At this moment, Shen Shi felt as if it was the longest moment in his life. It seemed that time had completely stopped beside him, and all of it turned into invisible weight. Like a giant peak, it completely pressed on him, so that he could hardly breathe.


    Why, there are ten skeletons here?


    Is there any deception in Lao Long''s words just now? But Shen Shi immediately denied this possibility. No matter from which aspect, the old dragon had no reason to deceive himself. He and the sorcerer were enemies of life and death. In the eyes of the archaic creatures such as the Taigu Yin dragon and the sorcerer, he was no different from the ants, and they could not use such means to kill themselves.


    If you want to kill yourself, you will be crushed to death by any means. Why bother?


    However, it is clear that there are ten skeletons in front of us. However, in Lao Long''s words before, there is only one skeleton.


    Shen said: "it seems that the dragon''s eye has no time for him to find the hidden dragon''s eye."


    Shen Shi holds the dragon''s real blood in his arms, and his heart beats like crazy. If he really hands the dragon''s blood out in a moment, he''s afraid it''s all over. But, but What can we do in such a dilemma?


    He didn''t dare to show the slightest clue on his face. He just hung his head slightly and seemed to be afraid. Then he slowly raised his arm. At the same time, his mind was like lightning and lightning, and the words before Lao long flashed past him like lightning.


    Witch ghost, skeleton, eye socket, dragon pattern, dragon blood, fierce, suspicious, cunning, too difficult, ghost, real body


    The words floated and sank like boiling. At this moment, Shen Shi felt that he was standing on the edge of the cliff again. He was about to fall into the abyss. In the end, what can I do


    Dragon blood, slowly raised in front of the witch ghost, and at this time, the whole body of the witch ghost has been swallowed by the giant egg, only a forest skeleton is still exposed outside, looking at the strange incomparable, and it seems to be staring at this drop of dragon blood, the ghost fire in the eye socket is slowly burning, and the ball of "soft mud" is also impressively divided into a strange arm like tentacle To this drop of dragon blood.


    It all seems to be coming to an end.


    Dragon blood, fierce, suspicious, cunning


    Suddenly, Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked. In that millionth of an instant, a sentence suddenly lit up in his mind and exploded like thunder:


    suspicious!


    Shen Shi held up the big drop of dragon''s blood with his arms, and suddenly raised it with a force. His speed doubled sharply. He lifted the dragon''s blood to the top of his head. It looked like he was sincerely dedicated to the king of witches and ghosts. At the same time, his face seemed to be a little nervous as before, but it seemed that there was a trace of tension on his lips A slight smile.


    The magic ghost''s tentacle is about to touch this drop of dragon''s real blood, but at this moment, it suddenly sees the faint smile on Shen Shi''s face. The ghost fire in the skull''s eye suddenly flashes, but the tentacle suddenly stops at a place close to dragon''s blood.


    In this world, perhaps there is no creature who knows the supernatural power of the Taigu Yin dragon better than the ghost. They have been struggling for a million years in this town''s soul abyss, during which countless calculations and tricks have been deeply engraved in their long fighting history.


    This drop of dragon blood, the last Yin dragon blood in the world, is put in front of you


    The ghost fire in the eyes of the Witch and ghost is burning slowly. It stares at the drop of dragon blood held by Shen Shi. A moment later, the tentacle slowly shrinks back and merges into the giant egg again.


    Then, the Sorcerer''s cold and heartless eyes, like the first time, looked at Shen Shi formally and carefully, and fell on his face.


    A chill is like a basin of ice water pouring down from the beginning, which makes Shen Shi cold from head to foot. In his eyes, there is no anger and emotion, but only indifference and fierce killing.


    Shen Shi, holding dragon blood in his hand, did not dare to say a word more. At the same time, his head bowed down in obedience. But at the same time, he looked at the skeleton patterns on the altar not far away from him again in the corner of his eyes. He tried to find the missing hidden dragon pattern in the hard time.


    Ten skeletons, ten left eye sockets In the past, it seems that every eye socket is almost the same. Where is the slightly serrated image of a little dragon hidden?


    "You..." A low voice suddenly came from the front, but it was quite different from the soft and sweet voice of the witch ghost that sounded like a young woman before. Shen Shi looked up and found that it was the soft mud that had spread up now, and the last skeleton was slowly submerged. So the voice of the Witch ghost seemed to be different, but the tone was different The tone of his voice is still calm and indifferent, and the pressure of murderous atmosphere around him is not half weakened, even stronger than before.Is this the real body about to be born?


    Although Shen Shi didn''t know the specific meaning of the birth of the ghost in the skeleton and old dragon''s mouth, looking at the scene, he also guessed that it was mostly like this. Although the ghost was drowned in the "soft mud", the voice still came out from the soft mud and said, "how did you get the dragon''s real blood?"


    Before his words were heard, Shen Shi suddenly heard a dull sound of "poof". He saw that the middle part of the creeping mud suddenly burst open, and then slowly stretched out a hand from below.


    A white, slender, beautiful, light and even perfect hand.


    Shen Shi was totally shocked, and his heart sank suddenly. He did not dare to look at the palm of his hand any more. He looked at the skeletons secretly while looking for them. He looked obedient and said in a low voice:


    "report back to the wizard king, I I don''t want to die. In the cave below, I saw that the old demon dragon suddenly yelled, then hung his head and looked dead. I boldly went over and pushed him away, only to find that... "


    Just now, there was another deep burst noise. The position under the soft mud cracked again, and slowly stretched out a leg whose skin was as flawless as jade.


    Shen Shi stopped for a moment, and then he heard the voice of the ghost again:


    "what did you find?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and bit his teeth. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly turned to the fifth pattern from the left among the ten skeletons. It seemed that Some of them are not very neat?


    "Well?"


    The ghost''s voice came again. Shen Shi suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He almost fell to the ground involuntarily after shaking a few times. For a moment, he was shocked. Knowing that it was the power of the ghost, he quickly dropped his head and said:


    "the Witch King spared his life, the Witch King spared his life..."


    Witch ghost coldly way: "say."


    Shen Shi nodded: "yes, yes, I..." Just want to speak, is two continuous burst, but the other hand and the other side of the foot also revealed.


    Shen Shi was shocked in his heart, but he didn''t stop again. Instead, he said, "I pushed away the body of the old demon dragon, only to find that on the body of the dragon on his back, there was a small piece of flesh and blood as complete as new, and even a dragon scale on it. I, I tried to split the flesh and blood, and from it came this drop of dragon blood. "


    "Poof..."


    A ball of soft mud burst open, revealing a piece of snow-white skin, it is a round and white attractive thigh, as if gathered all the attractive brilliance of the world, let people take a look, even can''t help but imagine that more skin and more body.


    A vaguely beautiful but strange figure gradually took shape in the creeping mud, showing a vague appearance.


    However, the voice of the witch ghost seems to have nothing to do with the attractive beauty. It is still as cold and heartless as that. But at this time, it seems that it still has some doubts about the dragon blood. In other words, it has spent many years struggling with the Taigu Yin dragon, and its wariness of the Yin dragon has been deeply engraved into the bone marrow.


    "The last dragon blood? It''s hidden behind itself? " The witch ghost seemed to be talking to himself in the soft mud, "no wonder, no wonder I can''t find the key of the old evil dragon. It''s clearly that I''m dead and can''t die any more, but I can survive until now. So..."


    Suddenly, his voice suddenly stagnated. It seemed to think of something. His tone was a little more urgent. Looking at it, he leaned slightly and said to Shen Shishen: "you Did you see a fragment of a broken sword in the blood


    Before Shen Shi took advantage of the moment when the Witch and ghost talked to himself, he looked at the fourth skeleton in his left eye. He saw that there were several bumps on the edge of the eye socket. With the trend, the more he looked, the more he felt that it should be the hidden dragon pattern that Lao long said.


    However, this opportunity is only once. Is it true?


    Shen Shi''s forehead suddenly dripped with cold sweat.


    And the witch ghost''s question, that is, at this time, Shen Shi looked up and said: "no, except this drop of dragon blood, nothing."


    "Poof..." There was another strange sound. The soft mud burst open, but it was on the vague woman''s body, and it broke at her chest. There were towering, plump, greasy and white peaks. Between the two peaks, there was a narrow but deep valley, as if it could absorb all the greedy eyes in the world.


    Shen Shi was also stunned for a moment, but although this attractive body was enchanting, he had seen the skeleton not long ago. As soon as he thought of the skeleton, all his desire to bathe in fire was extinguished.


    At least now, his mind is all over the secret dragon pattern.


    From time to time, the crackling sound of the witch ghost sounded, and the soft mud kept splashing around, revealing more and more snow-white skin, and the speed was also faster and faster. It was obvious that the strange body attachment was about to be completed, and it seemed that it had finally made up its mind at the moment, and the temptation of that drop of dragon blood to it was not ordinary."Bring it here."


    I don''t know when, the tone of the witch changed back to the soft and sweet female voice. At the same time, a soft and boneless jade hand stretched out to Shen Shi.


    Shen shitoupi explodes and realizes that it''s the last moment and there''s no time for hesitation.


    Fight to the death, right now.


    He lowered his head and leaned forward. It seemed that he wanted to offer dragon''s blood. But suddenly, somehow, he tripped and fell forward. The Witch and ghost seemed to be stunned. The jade hand gave a little pause in the air. At that moment, Shen Shi''s arm was slightly raised, and the drop of dragon''s blood touched the first one so gently The left eye of the four skeletons.


    Everything seemed to solidify for a moment.


    Shen Shi only felt that he was frozen in the same place and could not move.


    The jade hand was still in the air, and the beautiful, attractive and naked carcass was still standing on the altar.


    The sky is still green.


    The ghost is in the sea of ghosts.


    Under the town soul abyss, the time of a million years seems to have stopped at this moment.


    The sad song of the deepest darkness rises quietly in no one''s place, as if recalling some ancient soul.


    The sky is suddenly dark.


    Green awn, dissipate.


    At the top of the lonely peak, the whole world is suddenly dead and dark, like a flood and wasteland. Before the heaven and earth open, it is like a chaotic world.


    The darkness sweeps in, and the boundlessness is as eternal as ever. It is totally different from the darkness of ghosts who used to be here. This is the original darkness of heaven and earth.


    Pure and flawless, dark.


    Then, there is a light slowly lit up, it is a golden dragon pattern, on the lonely peak, on the altar, lit up.


    A moment later, the dragon pattern burst into pieces like powder and scattered in the endless darkness. A light suddenly rose from under the altar and pierced the sky in the blink of an eye, like the creation of heaven and earth, like the splitting of Hongmeng.


    The dark moment whistling, such as the ancient song spread all over the place, high and deep, it seems that there is a giant god standing aloof, looking down on the world.


    That light.


    That one


    Ancient sword light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    In the deep darkness under the light, there was a sharp roar, which seemed to bring endless hatred and fury. Even the voice made people feel like gnashing their teeth:


    "ancient sword of killing immortals!"


    In the shrill whistling, the altar in front of Shen Shi suddenly broke into pieces, turned into countless small stones, and shot away in all directions. What remained in place was a group of brilliance, swaying, slowly showing the real body, but it was the blade of a remnant sword, only a foot long, and the blood on the blade was flashing. It was the drop of dragon blood that loomed on the remnant sword at the moment, and it seemed to be moving It''s awakening the power of the remnant sword.


    At this moment, this fragment of the remnant sword seems to be the source of all the brilliance in this huge soul abyss, and all the light comes from the remnant sword.


    It''s like the beginning of the chaos of heaven and earth, the first light in the world when Yin and Yang divide.


    The light of the sword floats and rises. It seems gentle, but it goes straight up to the sky. It seems that it is invincible. It goes forward and pierces the endless darkness above the altar.


    In the dark, a shrill scream followed, and Shen Shi''s eardrum was shocked, as if the sound pierced his head directly, and he fell to the ground.


    After a moment, the ghost could see that the sword was still in the air.


    The snow-white and attractive body is rigidly nailed in the invisible void, and the soft mud covering the body constantly falls down, revealing large areas of skin. But perhaps it is because the original appendage is interrupted by the sudden sword light. On this attractive woman''s body, there are some small pieces of skin and flesh that have changed. There is no fullness of flesh and blood, and some are dry Shriveled skin and flesh, some places simply or moriran bones.


    However, compared with a small number of abnormal parts of the body, with all the mud falling off, the witch ghost finally turned into a plump and beautiful woman, especially after the mud covering its head was dispersed, it revealed a face with perfect beauty like a country and a city. But at this moment, the face of this gorgeous woman was as cold as ice, There is more hatred in my eyes than I can say.


    "No wonder I can''t find this remnant sword in zhenhunyuan. It turns out that you hid it under the altar of my real body At the moment, there is no more gloomy ghost fire in the eyes of the witch ghost, but in those bright eyes, it seems that there is a more terrible flame than the ghost fire. On the lonely peak, a huge pressure is more and more powerful with its appearance, which shows that the power of the Witch ghost is rising rapidly.


    "Good, good, good You''ve calculated my whole life, and you won''t let me go when you die! "


    The sorcerer and ghost shrieked and shrieked like a madman. His body kept twisting in mid air. The invisible but huge power sent out from him seemed to cover the top of the whole lonely peak and wanted to collapse the heaven and earth.


    However, in the force of the storm, the light of the sword seemed not to be affected at all. It was still stabbing at the witches and ghosts.


    In the middle of the sky, the witch''s face suddenly turned pale. He saw that the sword was about to pierce his body, and all his strength seemed to be scattered like an avalanche in front of the ancient sword light, which could not be stopped at all.


    "Ah


    Then, Shen Shi, who had been lying on the ground powerlessly, looked up and saw the beautiful woman in the air. She was so beautiful and attractive that she was so soul stirring. She suddenly reached out to the darkness and made a move.


    The darkness came in like a tide.


    The next moment, the darkness fell on the white and plump body of the witch ghost. Shen Shi looked at it and soon found that it was not the real darkness, but a strange dark long crystal. It was the strange black crystal used by the witch ghost to open the light column on the altar of his real body.


    At the moment, countless deep black lights are shooting away from the black crystal. It is obvious that the magic power of this strange treasure has been pushed to the extreme by the witches and ghosts in an instant, and the black light is flourishing, which directly blocks the way of killing the fragmentary pieces of the ancient sword.


    Sword light suddenly a meal, the body of the sorcerer ghost in the mid air seems to also immediately loosen for a while, Shen Shi is greatly surprised, sorcerer ghost is greatly happy.


    However, before the two of them could react more, they saw the sword light up again, and the black light melted away like ice and snow in the sun.


    This ancient sword of killing immortals, which I don''t know its origin, is just a remnant of the sword, and it has such earthshaking power.


    It seems that there is nothing in the world that can stop the sword light from castrating.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a trace of despair in his eyes.


    Seeing that sword light rush up again, the next moment will stab the naked body and flesh of the witch ghost.


    In mid air, the sorcerer suddenly uttered a scream of grief, anger and madness. He roared at the darkness like a despairing monster, and was unwilling to roar at fate like a dying man. In a moment, his white palm suddenly grasped the black crystal."Sizzling, sizzling..."


    Like a sharp burning sound, it suddenly burst out from the black crystal, and white smoke came out. The blood and flesh of the ghost suddenly shriveled down. It was a very strange scene. Shen Shi looked at the ghost with horror. Except that one face didn''t change much, the blood and flesh of all the bodies below the neck all moved quickly at an incredible speed in the blink of an eye It lost its luster, as if all the vitality had been swept away, leaving only a layer of shriveled and terrible flesh covering the skeleton.


    And that huge and unparalleled flesh and blood spirit power, in this moment, from the body of the sorcerer and ghost all moved to the piece of black crystal. The black light was in full bloom in an instant. It seemed to absorb all the darkness, and then it hit the sword again.


    Broken sword, black crystal.


    Sword light, shadow.


    In the middle of the sky, suddenly collide.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the light trembled, and the whole tall and straight solitary peak was shaking. The indestructible light of the ancient sword of killing immortals once again showed its incredible power. The blade, which seemed not sharp, pierced into the body of the black crystal directly in the light and shadow.


    In the first moment, a circle of crystals on the periphery of the black crystal suddenly disintegrated and turned into powder, and the whole black crystal immediately reduced by half.


    However, the broken sword still kept on, the blade still advanced forward, and the harsh but terrible sound vibrated from the black crystal. I was afraid that the sound would pass by. In the blink of an eye, another layer of crystal on the surface of the black crystal broke and fell, which was indirectly connected with the blink of an eye for three times.


    At the end of the day, only a little bit less than half the size of a fist was left in the black crystal. But by this time, the crystal of the black crystal was so deep that the naked eye could not even see the color of it. All we could see was endless darkness and dim light, dotted with stars, just like the stars in the sky at night A little bit.


    I don''t know why, when Shen Shi saw this scene, he suddenly thought of the scene that he was just beginning to practice and was looking for spiritual power from the Spirit Crystal.


    For several times in a row, the black crystal was obviously weakened, and only the most powerful part of the core was left. However, such a powerful magic power, which was against the sky, played a role in the end. In the loud noise, the blade of the remnant sword slowly stopped in the black light.


    In mid air, the witch ghost, who was no longer human or ghost, suddenly trembled, and the restraining force relaxed. With a sharp roar, he soared up into the sky and disappeared into the darkness. He did not dare to stay in the light of the immortal killing sword for a moment.


    The remnant sword pierced the black crystal and stayed in the air between the flickering light and shadow. After the black crystal barely blocked the earth shaking sword, it obviously exhausted all its strength. After the Witch and ghost ran away quickly, it could not struggle any more and could only hang on the edge of the remnant sword powerlessly.


    All of a sudden, the solitary peak was deserted. Except the light and shadow were still flashing, only Shen Shi fell powerlessly on the ground under the blade. Just now, the witch ghost roared fiercely, mixed with the terrible power of ancient ghosts, which was far beyond the ability of such a little monk Ning Yuan Jing to resist. He was defeated in an instant. Fortunately, at that time, the spirit of the witch ghost was all on the terrible immortal killing sword, otherwise, it would be easy to kill Shen Shi with a little more strength.


    It''s just that Shen Shi still feels powerless at the moment. The spiritual power in the sea of Qi in his body is in a mess. It''s very difficult for him to support himself. However, when he saw the ghost running away, Shen Shi still breathes a sigh of relief subconsciously. It''s just that he suddenly seems to think of something. He quickly turns around and looks around. Then he is stunned again. He sees that the peak is empty at the moment, and it''s even empty He is the only one lying here. Not long ago, it was clear that there was another person, Hou Sheng, who was also standing on one side, but he did not know when he disappeared.


    Are they all gone? Maybe ghosts and things are afraid of it. I don''t know how old it is?


    Shen Shi thought like this and took a breath. Since he got to the top of Gufeng, he was tense all the time. Until then, he seemed to be relaxed. But before he could really relax, he suddenly saw that his head was in the middle of the sky. Maybe it was because he had lost his goal. After staying in the air for a while, the remnant sword suddenly disappeared But the sword light began to converge.


    The light and shadow, like a long whale sucking water, rolled back, and all returned to the edge of the broken sword. The light of the black crystal, which had been fighting against it, had already dissipated, and no longer existed.


    The light dissipated in a twinkling of an eye, leaving only a lonely sword. It seemed that some of them were lonely. Some of them stopped in the air for a moment. A small piece of black crystal was still inserted in the tip of the sword, and then


    The remnant sword was like a common stone in midair. It lost all its supporting power and turned around and fell down.


    The blade fell down, but below it was Shen Shi''s body.


    Shen Shi was stunned and shocked for a moment. He tried his best to move to avoid the inexplicable stabbing sword. However, his soft body didn''t listen to his command. He couldn''t move at all. In despair, he watched the remnant sword of the ancient immortal killing sword fall down and stab himself in the abdomen."Poof!"


    A low dull sound, the blade straight into the flesh, without the slightest stop.


    At that moment, a chill came out from the blade and filled Shen Shi''s whole body.


    But before Shen Shi even had time to react or even try to save himself, suddenly a familiar warmth came from the blade. It was the breath of dragon blood that he had held not long ago. At the moment, dragon blood was attached to the blade of the killing immortal remnant sword as a guide to trigger the remnant sword, but since the blade had been activated, it seemed to lose its function. Now, with the development of the sword, it was not so effective The blade stabbed into Shen Shi''s abdominal cavity. I don''t know if it was attracted by warm blood. This drop of dragon blood actually peeled off from the blade of the remnant sword and penetrated into Shen Shi''s body with the wound.


    Under the abdomen, the meridians gather together, which is the most important Qi sea and elixir field for the practitioners. All the spiritual power of the practitioners gather here through a hundred meridians, and this drop of dragon blood seems to subconsciously flow into the Qi sea and elixir field along those meridians.


    Shen Shi was stunned. At the next moment, a sharp pain like a knife cut and tear suddenly came out of his Qi sea. The pain was so intense that it was like a heavy kick in his abdomen, which made Shen Shi''s whole body twitch and curl up. All the blood on his face disappeared at this moment Clean.


    That drop of dragon''s real blood was in his Qi sea elixir field, which was out of place with his original spirit power. After several confrontations and entanglements, it suddenly began to collide and fight. His Qi sea elixir field seemed to be unable to cope with this kind of Taigu Yin dragon''s essence blood, even if it was only a drop of dragon''s real blood, but the dragon''s real power contained in the blood was not enough It''s far from his match.


    The sea of Qi is boiling, the dragon''s blood is raging, and it is tearing wildly. It seems that the next moment will tear his sea of Qi to pieces, break through his abdominal cavity, and let him die in endless pain.


    But that remnant sword, at the moment, has put away all the brilliance. It seems that it''s just an ordinary and incomparable broken sword. It''s cold, heartless and indifferent. It''s inserted in Shen Shi''s abdomen.


    The solitary peak is at the top of the mountain. At this moment, only Shen Shi''s moaning and wailing are left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    The remnant sword was inserted in his belly. Although there was a chill, there was not much pain. Whether it was the killing immortal remnant sword or the small piece of black crystal that was still on the blade, it looked very calm at the moment. It didn''t have the earth shaking power that broke out not long ago.


    In contrast to these two foreign bodies, the very honest drop of dragon''s real blood was originally only attached to the blade of the immortal killing sword. It seemed insignificant and showed no power. But once it entered Shen Shi''s body, especially after it got into Shen Shi''s Qi sea and elixir field, it suddenly turned into a terrible and huge storm It seems that the next moment is going to burst Shen Shi''s Dantian, so that Shen Shi will burst and die.


    Shen Shi naturally felt the critical situation in the Qi Hai Dan field clearly, and he was also shocked at the moment. However, at the moment, his whole body was weak, and he almost had no strength to pull out the remnant sword, let alone do anything more. He could only desperately urge the remaining spiritual power in his body, gather together in the Qi Hai Dan field, and struggle against the spiritual power of this huge thing.


    Fortunately, the ghost roar just caused serious damage to his body, but it didn''t affect his vital energy and the operation of the spirit power in the elixir. Therefore, under the inspiration of Shen Shi''s spirit consciousness, some scattered spirit power in the elixir was actually gathered up by him, curled up in the corner of the elixir, and began to struggle against that drop of dragon''s real blood It''s a huge force.


    As soon as the spirit power of the initial state of Ning yuan realm was formed, Pang Ran''s spirit power, which was produced by the dragon''s real blood, suddenly stopped the impact on Dantian. Shen Shi suddenly felt that the pain in his abdomen was greatly reduced. When he was happy, he felt that Pang ran''s spirit power suddenly fell like a dragon, but it was very weak The little spiritual force passed by.


    After a while of tossing and turning, Shen Shi felt that after the spirit power of the dragon''s real blood entered the body, it seemed that there was no control of the will of the spirit. It was just a very simple and pure great spirit power. Moreover, this time it was so close to Shen Shi''s spirit power, it seemed that it wanted to merge with each other because of the attraction of similar spirit power There''s no sign of it.


    However, without waiting for Shen Shi to have any expectations or fantasies, the two distinct spiritual powers met in Shen Shi''s Dantian, but the best expected fusion did not happen. On the contrary, the two spiritual powers clearly resisted each other and ran away.


    Shen Shifang was startled, but suddenly he snored again. His body trembled again and twitched in pain. The real dragon''s spiritual power in his elixir field was like a startling dragon''s chant. He fell into a frenzied posture again and ran frantically in all directions, even more than three points stronger than before. It seemed that Shen Shi''s spiritual power had not received it The integration of Na with it, on the contrary, even more irritated or stimulated this great spiritual power.


    Dantian is the root of the monk. Shen Shi is like a little snake, but he accidentally swallows a buffalo. His pain is hard to tell. Under the ravages of the dragon''s spiritual power, his consciousness begins to blur, and he is about to die on the top of the lonely peak.


    The remnant sword, which caused all this, was still cold and merciless in his stomach, as if he was indifferent to all things in the world.


    No matter how strong and tenacious his will is, he can''t hold on for too long under such terrible pain. Shen Shi only feels that the darkness in front of him seems to be going to faint. At this critical moment of life and death, his consciousness is gradually confused, and he has no response to all the scenery outside. Almost subconsciously, in order to survive and save his life, he uses those dilapidated and disordered spiritual power to urge him to perform his only magic power Gold and stone armor.


    This is a defensive Taoist magic power. After it is used, it will form a piece of armor made of gold and stone around the body. It is also a means of protection when defending oneself, protecting life and defending the enemy. However, Shen Shi has just begun to cultivate this Taoist magic power. Even Xiaocheng can''t say that the carved armor can only see a few pieces of armor clearly. It can only be said that it is a little glimpse of the path, and there is almost no way out Second, after casting, the golden and stone armor is a solid protection to protect the flesh and blood, but the great trouble is in the inner elixir. In fact, the golden and stone armor is useless under such circumstances.


    These reasons, if Shen Shi is sober, he may be able to think clearly about the joints, but at the moment, he is almost unconscious, and he doesn''t understand what he is doing. He is so confused, like a drowning man grabbing a straw and holding it tightly, regardless of whether the straw can bear his weight and really save his life.


    It''s not surprising that after casting the golden stone armor which is not on the table, as a vague armor emerges from his spiritual power in his elixir field, Shen Shi''s armor shadow also appears on his body surface, which is as glossy as gold stone, covering his body surface. However, most of them are vague. Only a small piece of armor on his chest looks clearer, but it''s not much better.


    However, although the gold and stone armor had come out, Shen Shi''s condition had not improved, and the pain had not abated at all, even more severe. In his Qi sea Dan field, the spirit power of the noumenon was shaking and broken like a candle in the wind. It was about to be completely dispersed. Even the newly solidified gold and stone armor was about to lose its support.Who knows, at this moment, the giant dragon''s spirit power swept through Shen Shi''s Dantian like a hurricane. Just as it was about to break out, suddenly it was another meal. It seemed that it was suddenly attracted by something. For a moment, it was quiet. A moment later, before Shen Shi could react, the giant dragon''s spirit power suddenly rolled back, and it was all the empty shadow of the gold and stone armor that was coagulated to him.


    The virtual shadow of the golden stone armor in the Dantian is of course the embodiment of the Taoist art of the golden stone armor in the Dantian of Shen Shi''s body. Monks practice all kinds of supernatural powers in the Qi sea Dantian with similar methods. However, such vast spiritual power rushes to a virtual shadow with the lowest level or even no small accomplishment, which is unheard of in the realm of human cultivation I heard about it.


    Now that the dragon spirit power doesn''t collide with the elixir for a while, Shen Shi is relieved. He immediately discovers the vision in his elixir. He is also stunned and confused. But at the moment, he can''t control his body at all. He can only watch the huge spirit power rush to the empty shadow of the golden stone armor and surround him, just like before This time, I don''t know why, the virtual shadow of this Taoist magic power is not as incompatible with the dragon''s spirit power as Shen Shi''s spirit power. On the contrary, after a little entanglement, the terrible and powerful spirit power poured into the virtual shadow of the golden stone armor.


    Yes, this great spiritual power, which is irresistible to Shen Shi''s current state of Taoism, did not merge with his elixir''s spiritual power, but instead found the empty shadow of the gold and stone armor and poured it in directly.


    In an instant, Shen Shi was shocked to see that the armor shadow in his elixir field, which was originally vague and only a small part of his chest was clearer, was suddenly shining. With his chest as the center, pieces of armor were quickly lit up and displayed in front of him.


    From the chest straight to the lower abdomen, then four light bands were separated, spread out, lit up the four limbs armor, then rolled back, one by one, like a phantom flashing, where a piece of light, converged on the back again, and soon formed a complete back armor. So far, the virtual shadow of this pair of gold and stone armor has been completely formed. However, the shaking spiritual power light spots still don''t seem to be static, because the huge spiritual power is still pouring down.


    There was a pause in the light spot, and then it suddenly surged up. Under Shen Shi''s incredible gaze, it extended upward from his neck. Gradually, pieces of light and Shadow Armor appeared, forming a helmet. At this moment, Shen Shi was shocked and speechless. You know, if there was a little trace before the gold and stone armor was quickly poured and lit up, then the helmet at this moment does not exist in the Taoist art of gold and stone armor.


    This powerful dragon''s real blood spirit power was forcibly completed on the basis of the golden and stone armor. In the past, the virtual shadow of the helmet was integrated with the original golden and stone armor, and there was almost no sign of rigid estrangement.


    Shen Shi had been practicing the golden stone armor for a while. Of course, he also understood all kinds of state signs of this Taoist art. At the moment, his heart was surging. You should know such a clear and incomparable virtual shadow scene. If you don''t consider the inexplicable virtual shadow of the helmet, this Golden Stone armor Taoist art has reached the peak of cultivation.


    Before that, even his most optimistic prediction was that he would have to practice hard for many years, at least until he reached the high level of Ningyuan realm. In fact, Shen Shi never thought that he would reach such a high level of cultivation, because in his mind, he wanted to use this Taoist art to defend himself and protect his life for the time being, and if he had a more powerful Taoist magic power in the future, Most of them may go to practice others. After all, although the defense of this golden stone armor Taoist art is not weak, its limitations are too great.


    However, there is no sign that the vision in the elixir field in his body is still static at this time. The spirit power contained in the dragon''s real blood is too huge. Even if he directly complements the golden stone armor Daoism to the peak, the spirit power consumed is only about 20%. There is still a huge spirit power in the dragon''s bright future Around the virtual shadow of armor, they roar, roar, rotate, and then keep rushing towards the virtual shadow of armor. It seems that this armor is their only way out.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that his chest was very stuffy, like he was out of breath. Somehow, he felt that the ground around his body was shaking strangely. But at this moment, his whole spirit is immersed in his own elixir field. For a moment, he dare not be distracted. He can''t even care about things outside.


    He watched the dragon''s real blood spirit power whirl around the armor shadow like a whirlpool, and then kept pushing towards the armor. Only in all the armor pieces, even in the place where there was an inexplicable helmet shadow, the armor pieces of the whole body of the golden stone armor had been completely lit up, looking at the place where there was no room for it any more, but the powerful spirit power was still pouring in It doesn''t mean to stop.


    For a moment, Shen Shi even began to be afraid whether the shadow of the newly formed gold stone armor would be directly destroyed by another explosion.


    However, the result he worried about did not appear. Although at the beginning, the virtual shadow of Jinshi armor obviously resisted the continuous infusion of spiritual power for a while after saturation, it was soon defeated by the powerful dragon blood spiritual power, and countless abundant spiritual power rushed in. The virtual shadow of Jinshi armor became more and more bright, and all armor pieces were shining at the same time, like a mirror in the Dantian The little sun is shining.Suddenly, on a piece of armor at the chest of the armor, between the brilliant flashes of light and shadow, a fuzzy pattern slowly appeared, and then gradually became clear. It was the pattern of a golden dragon.


    With this as the beginning, the second and third pieces of armor soon appeared the pattern of Golden Dragon. The original stone like armor began to change into golden dragon pattern gold armor.


    But this time, the dragon pattern in the carved armor in the Dantian is much slower and more laborious than the ordinary armor pieces that used to light up the Jinshi armor. The dragon blood spirit power consumed is also amazing. But for Shen Shi, an ordinary human, or Jinshi armor, even in the human cultivation world, it is the lowest and most popular Taoist magic power He said that the spiritual power of the last drop of dragon blood in the world is still extremely abundant.


    One by one, the gold armor pieces with dragon pattern appear on the golden armor. Each piece of dragon pattern is lifelike, just like countless gold dragons swimming slowly, exuding the power that can''t be seen. Besides the golden armor, the dragon beard spirit power is constantly and violently consumed, and is still continuously infusing into the golden armor.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but the last piece of dragon pattern gold armor has finally taken shape. It can''t even be called Jinshi armor any more. Instead, it should be the virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon Armor standing in Shen Shi''s Dantian Qihai, which is quite different from all the previous virtual shadows of Jinshi armor, such as the difference between heaven and earth.


    At this time, Shen Shi looked at the spirit power outside the Golden Dragon Armor again. It was obvious that the carving of dragon patterns cost a lot. At this moment, the spirit power was less than 30% of the original.


    But even the last 30% of the dragon blood spirit power still doesn''t mean to spread to other places, as if it is just a dead brain. It is still pouring into the virtual shadow which has become the Golden Dragon Armor.


    It was as if there were no more golden spikes on the dragon''s back, and there were no more golden spikes on the dragon''s back.


    All the remaining dragon blood spirit power suddenly surged in like a tide, and finally converged on the six Golden spines.


    At this point, all the spiritual power generated by this drop of dragon''s real blood has been poured into the virtual shadow of the armor. Unexpectedly, under incredible circumstances, Shen Shi''s original cultivation of gold and stone armor has been changed to a situation where no one knows what it is now.


    At this moment, a shining golden dragon pattern armor stands out in the Qi sea and elixir field of Shen Shi. It looks everywhere. It is magnificent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    With the completion of the dragon pattern gold armor, the chaotic situation of Shen Shi''s Dantian Qihai suddenly calms down, and the dragon blood spirit power that used to run rampant in all directions is poured into this new and strange dragon pattern gold armor. At this moment, the dragon pattern of the gold armor is shining and dazzling, like a powerful king who frightens all, and subdues all the spirit power in Dantian.


    But a moment later, the virtual shadow of the dragon pattern gold armor began to shake, gradually blurred, and soon disappeared into the same spiritual power as the surrounding, and Shen Shi''s elixir field was restored to its original shape.


    Shen Shi finally let go of his heart until then. Although he still didn''t understand why the huge amount of dragon blood spirit power was infused into the empty shadow of the golden stone armor, at least in this way, he didn''t have to worry that the dragon blood spirit power would burst the sea of Qi in the elixir field and let himself die.


    But he subconsciously searched his whole body, and found that such a huge spiritual power was melting in his body, but it seemed that his spiritual power level had not changed at all. It was still in the initial level of Ningyuan realm. It seems that these dragon blood spiritual power really only affected the common and unpopular low-level skill Jinshi armor. Well, now it should be said that the Golden Dragon Armor is more accurate It''s true.


    Of course, Shen Shi was happy to escape from death, but he was still a little bit lost. In the realm of human cultivation, there have always been all kinds of adventures, fortune and even all kinds of miraculous fairy tales. Among them, there are many rumors that someone was lucky enough to get the most precious natural resources and land, so the realm improved overnight. Although most of them are incredible, they can''t be denied This kind of legend is a kind of yearning in the heart of most monks.


    Just now, I heard that Shen''s dream of life and death is similar to that of ordinary life and death?


    If such a huge dragon blood spirit power does not pay attention to the virtual shadow of the gold and stone armor, but directly integrates with its own spirit power, it must be able to greatly improve its own Taoist realm, not to mention the exaggeration of the divine realm, but at least in the realm of Ning yuan realm, it is possible to improve one or two levels to reach the higher level of Ning yuan realm.


    After all, it was the last drop of blood of Taigu Yin dragon in the world, which condensed the last brilliance of this dragon, and the spiritual power contained in it was really incalculable.


    But


    Shen Shi laughed bitterly in his heart. He thought that his father Shen Tai was right. How could there be so many good things falling from the sky? Even if it happened once by chance, how could hundreds of millions of people fall on your head?


    Get it and settle it, no matter what.


    Shen Shi converged and finally recovered from all kinds of visions in his body. Then he opened his eyes and looked around. When he opened his eyes, he suddenly remembered that he had faintly felt some strange vibration on the ground around him before. But at that time, the dragon blood spirit power was rampant again in the Qi sea and elixir field. He really didn''t care too much, but now he wanted to take good care of it Look around.


    After several battles in the zhenhun abyss, the two ancient foreign bodies of Yin, dragon, witch and ghost made a big stir. With the roaring of thousands of ghosts, the scene was really earth shaking, but I don''t know why, at the moment in the Gaoling mountains, even in the valley, it was still calm and desolate from the outside.


    In the lonely valley, I don''t know when I haven''t seen anyone. Almost all the monks who went here to search for treasures entered the row of 36 dark holes with eager mood and good expectations. Since then, I don''t know what dangers they encountered or what opportunities they really got. Up to now, no one has ever seen them Back and out of those caves.


    In such a big valley, at this moment, only in the corner of the stone statue community in the center of the valley bottom, there is a figure standing there, which is the prime minister surnamed Zhou.


    Qinggan, with the immortal''s direction, is still in his hand. The appearance of the physiognomy seems to be restored to the original spirit. But now he is standing in the stone statue community, his face is very dignified, and his face seems to be pondering. On the palm of the hand holding Qinggan, a few fingers seem to bend, stretch and bounce unconsciously, making a thin sound.


    His eyes flitted over these interrelated stone statues with a mysterious force around them. One by one, his eyes finally fell on the statue of Yin dragon at the center of the formation. His expression was strange, with a little hesitation and a little scruples, but after a long hesitation, he finally seemed to make up his mind. His eyes flashed, but he slowly picked up the green pole in his hand and pointed to the statue of Yin dragon.


    Qinggan is warm and smooth, green and tender green. It looks very beautiful, just like a whole piece of perfect jade. At the moment, in his hands, it is slowly emitting a warm green light, reverberating in circles. Looking at the direction of Qinggan, it is pointing to the center of the head of the Yin Dragon Statue.


    The Xiangshi''s face was tense and dignified, and even sweat was visible on his forehead. It was obvious that this time his hand was a great burden on him, but I didn''t know why he was moving. However, just as his green staff was about to see the statue of Yin dragon, the warm green light was waving, and it was about to cover the statue, suddenly, there was a sharp sound on the statue of Yin dragon, and then "bang bang bang bang" ¡±Several strange sounds came out of the statue. Several huge cracks appeared on the stone statue out of thin air and cracked quickly. The biggest crack was at the neck of the stone statue. After several times of spreading, only with a click, the head of the Yin Dragon Statue was roaring in front of the prime minister''s eyes, and it broke down directly and hit the ground heavily.With a shock, the physiologist was obviously surprised. Subconsciously, he stepped back two steps and glared at his eyes. With an incredible look of amazement, he murmured: "no, I and I haven''t ordered the casting yet Is this, is this when I have made great progress in Taoism and Dharma, and my supernatural power has risen greatly? Why didn''t I find out? "


    Before he heard it, he suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly changed. Almost at the same time, he only felt that the ground of the valley under his feet suddenly began to shake, and the shaking frequency changed from slow to fast, and quickly became intense. In a twinkling of an eye, the huge Valley was shaking like a Buddha. The roar of thunder came down from all directions, and there were countless people The boulders rolled down one after another, as if the whole Gaoling mountains were in a state of crazy shaking.


    This is a huge earthquake that has never happened before. It seems that it is going to destroy everything. At this moment, those ancient trees, rocks and even peaks that have been standing for millions of years are like tofu, turning into powder one after another in front of the incredible power of heaven and earth.


    Xiongfeng mountain, from broken off, boulders broken, ancient trees broken. In the depths of the mountains, countless birds fluttered to the sky and screamed wildly. Countless monsters, big and small, fled from their hiding nests, roared and roared, and ran like crazy.


    The smoke and dust suddenly rose, and the gray went straight up to the sky. Although it was day, it was blocking out the sky now, making the whole area dark. Under the shadow, the sound of rumbling became more and more violent. However, in the middle of the mountain range, it suddenly collapsed down, and I don''t know how many creatures were buried in it.


    However, in the smoke and dust, some people also made an emergency. In an instant, more than a dozen lights of various colors rushed straight into the sky, and then all kinds of swords and magic weapons rushed out from under the collapsed mountain peak. It can be seen that there were all kinds of human friars in the past, but they were originally graceful. Now they flew into the sky and looked a little embarrassed.


    The one who can fly freely without magic weapon is the immortal of Yuandan. If he didn''t show his prestige intentionally, the movement of Yukong would not be so big. So at the moment, most of the people in the area above Gaoling mountain are fleeing with magic weapons. On the land under them, in the dust of the ruins of the collapsed mountains, many people can still be seen fleeing by chance. It seems that there are a lot of people, but if you really want to count, the number of friars who entered this unknown and mysterious tomb, especially the scattered monks, is very small But only more.


    In other words, in fact, there are still a large number of monks who, for various reasons, did not escape from the disaster and were buried under the collapse of the mountain. At the same time, they were buried for the endless secret in the darkness.


    In the distance, the corner of the green hill is far away from the valley where the vibration is most intense. Although there is vibration, it has little impact, so the trees, birds and animals on the mountain are still in good condition after the vibration. At the moment, a figure appeared on a cliff on the top of the mountain. It was the man surnamed Zhou holding the green pole cloth banner. I don''t know how he escaped from the earth shaking collapse, but I saw that his clothes were intact and his appearance was intact. It didn''t seem that he was too embarrassed when he came.


    The cloth banner with the words "immortal guides the way" was fluttered by the mountain wind, and the physiognomy''s face was solemn and solemn. Looking at the place where the smoke still blocked the sun in the distance, he frowned and murmured:


    "what happened underground, what treasure on earth, could break the ban of the soul lock of the rebellious Yin Yang Youming town? Is it Is Yin dragon born


    His face changed slightly, but then he shook his head slowly and said in a low voice, "no, since the stone statue of the Yin dragon has been destroyed, it must be that the repressive object has died, but why did it happen again..."


    He thought hard here, and looked like he couldn''t understand. The mountain wind blew, and his skirt moved, but he could see that the place where he stood was far away from the edge of the cliff, and there was no support at his feet.


    The rumor about the birth of this nameless tomb in the secluded valley has been widely spread, but generally speaking, it is not much different from the countless similar treasure hunting news spread in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. Although there were many monks going to the secluded valley, most of them were scattered practitioners, and there were also disciples of the sect, but the shadow of the famous sect such as Lingxiao sect was not seen, because Of course, lingxiaozong would not use his clan''s power for such false rumors.


    Even if there are some disciples from famous schools, they are mostly ordinary disciples like Shen Shi. They just go over to have a look at them at will. Maybe they are in the mood of taking a chance.


    However, when the middle part of the Gaoling mountains suddenly collapsed, the scene showed that there was something extraordinary under the mountains. So when the news spread, the Xiuzhen sects near Haizhou, including Lingxiao sect, all paid attention to it. For a moment, the number of monks in this place increased instead of decreasing.


    On the third day after the collapse of Gaoling mountain, the dust in the sky has settled down, and the sky is clear and calm again. Only the mountains are still in a mess, and there are huge gravel pits everywhere. The originally quiet valley has completely disappeared from the world. As for what was hidden under the Valley, no one seems to have found it so far The clue, on the contrary, is whether the corpses are often found when excavating the rubble. Many of them are dressed up by monks, which shows the tragic situation of the collapse that day.It''s just that the collapse of this mountain range is very large, and the impact is even greater. It''s not less than a thousand miles. If you want to find something from it, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    On this day, somewhere in the ruins of a quiet place, no attention to a corner, suddenly a pile of scattered rubble, a stone was pushed open, and then slowly squeezed out a black pig.


    Under the sunlight, the little black pig''s body seems to be much bigger than before. Its fur is still black and shiny. It looks very soft. There is a bump on its forehead. If you look carefully, it seems to be a little bit of red crystal, but it has been covered by the fur around. It''s hard to detect if you don''t look carefully.


    In addition, on both sides of the mouth of the little black pig, there are two new white tusks, snow-white and sharp, shining in the sun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Little black pig shakes his head for a while. I don''t know if he has been under the stone for several days. He stretches comfortably. Then his whole body shakes for several times, shaking off all the dust and the small mud and stones hanging on him. He soon returns to his original black look.


    Then he looked around and found that the environment here was very strange, and he didn''t know where it was. He stepped forward a few steps. Suddenly, he stopped and looked hesitant. From small to large, it is almost with Shen Shi together, all of a sudden, such a day only a lonely, black obviously some not adapt.


    Xiao Hei raised his head and looked at the blue and clear sky. A round of sun was hanging in the sky, and the warm sunshine fell on the mountain, which made him feel very comfortable.


    But Xiao Hei was not happy. He tilted his head slightly in the same place and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he tried to shout twice to the strange mountain forest in front of him, "coax, coax", and the low hum spread out. It was just that the mountain forest was quiet, and there was no response. Of course, there was no figure of the owner he wanted. He walked out of the forest with a smile Come on.


    It seems that the master has been standing on the mountain for a while, but he is not happy to smell the air.


    Xiao Hei stood for a while, and then looked around. There were big rocks on the East, West and south sides. Only on the north side was a mountain forest, green and lush. From time to time, there were a few birdsong sounds coming from the depth of the forest. It was only obvious that this place was originally a place where few people could visit. There was no path in the forest, but there were many wild shrubs and thorns.


    Xiao Hei hesitated for a moment and walked to the woods.


    The dense and luxuriant tree crown casts a large shadow, which makes the light in the forest a little darker than that outside the forest. When you walk into the forest, there are many thorns and weeds with serrated spines in the way. However, Xiaohei turns a blind eye to these obstacles and walks by. The thorns, including sharp serrations, scratch on it, which is like scratching.


    A few birdsong came from the top of the branch. Xiao Hei looked up and found that it was a nest of sparrows chirping on the branch. Besides, there didn''t seem to be any more fierce wild animals in the mountain forest, which was very quiet. Little black went on and on, walking, and suddenly his body jerked, his nose smoked and his eyes lit up. Then he groaned in the woods and made a few steps forward to the left and stopped before a bunch of weeds.


    The pig''s hoof stretched out and pulled the grass a few times. Soon, a spirit grass with three little red fruits came out. Xiao Hei grinned and was very happy. He grabbed the three little red fruits and pulled them up. First he swallowed them, then he took the stem of the spirit grass in his mouth and began to chew it slowly. His face looked satisfied. He seemed to miss his master not long ago My frustration has also dissipated a lot.


    It even roared twice, and then, with the spirit grass in its mouth, it continued to walk in front of the forest. The forest was extremely dense. No one knew what the road was and where the black pig would go?


    Shen Shi felt as if he had a long dream, a nightmare.


    In his dream, when he opened his eyes for the first time, he saw a ferocious and terrible skeleton. The black eyes were burning like a ghost fire from the nether world. He opened his mouth and roared at him.


    He was so surprised that he jumped up and hit the skeleton with one punch. However, he found that around him, countless ghosts had climbed up and surrounded him.


    Skeletons, zombies, ghosts, countless ghosts surrounded him, the only living creature, roaring to eat him. The scene seems familiar, as if he had experienced it not long ago. However, Shen Shi didn''t want to fall into that terrible situation any more.


    When he faced with the ghosts and things, he used up all his strength to resist.


    So he saw that he was about to fall into a desperate situation again. But at the critical moment, Shen Shi suddenly dreamed that he was on the line of life and death. Suddenly, the golden light came up from his body, and a pair of dragon pattern gold armor was attached to his body. He looked like a God coming down to earth.


    Where the golden light passes, the ghosts seem to be afraid. No matter how agile they are, their strength decreases a lot. However, Shen Shi''s strength is doubled. He takes this opportunity to break out bravely. All the way, the golden light is shining, and people are looking up and down. Under the dragon pattern and gold armor, the ghosts have no one enemy. In particular, the gold sharp spines on the gold hand armor are invincible, but there are piercing and chopping. Once the ghost is hit, no matter how tough and thick the bones and flesh are, they are all opened in response to the sound.


    Such a rush is like a wave overturning and rolling forward in the sea of ghosts. Even he doesn''t know how far he has been killed. However, sometimes he is poor, but ghosts seem endless. Gradually, Shen Shi only feels that he is short of breath and exhausted in his dream, and the golden light on his body is gradually fading away. That pair of dragon pattern gold armor also begins to fade away, and will be disillusioned and scattered at any time.At this critical moment, the earth suddenly roared and trembled violently, and then it seemed as if the earth was falling apart. Before the great power of heaven and earth, people and ghosts were like ants. Shen Shi felt that it was dark before his eyes, and he no longer had consciousness.


    Light, as if there is only an endless darkness, boundless, endless, as if the ancient chaos of heaven and earth, never separated. But in the dark, there still seemed to be a terrible shadow constantly shaking, strange ghosts seemed to keep moving in front of him, let him always restless, let him have nightmares, let him indulge in the abyss of fear.


    But Shen Shi is not willing to do so. He tries hard to break away from the darkness. He often wants to do something to resist, especially to summon the dragon pattern gold armor again. But every time, he feels that his body is empty, as if he no longer has any strength.


    The darkness, like never leave, never break away from the general.


    Until one day, Shen Shi suddenly heard a few whispers, which made him feel familiar. But the long dissipated strength seemed to come back to him suddenly. At that moment, he suddenly woke up, sat up and yelled.


    The darkness in front of him dissipated, and the warm light came back to him. It was like reincarnation, or seeing the sun again.


    "Ah..."


    A light call, with a bit of surprise, came from his side, a figure swept to his side, with a bit of excitement and joy, said: "you wake up?"


    Shen Shi looked at her. After a while, he gradually woke up in his mind and recognized the beautiful woman''s face. Looking at her white face with a slightly nervous and eager look, Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said blankly:


    "Qinglu? Well, where am I? "


    Shen Shi didn''t doubt where he was for a long time, because after the initial confusion, his mind quickly came to his senses and recognized the familiar stone room scenery around him. His eyes swept around and his lips moved slightly. A moment later, he looked at Zhong Qinglu in front of him and said, "is this my cave in Jinhong mountain?"


    Zhong Qinglu nodded hard and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi said blankly: "I, how did I come back?" Then he turned his body and just wanted to get up, but suddenly he felt a sharp pain coming from several places on his body at the same time. He suddenly snorted, shook his body and almost fell down again.


    "Hurry to help him, don''t worry about it."


    Shen Shi bit his teeth and held back the pain. With the help of Zhong Qinglu, he sat against the wall. After a while, the pain gradually subsided. Then he looked at Zhong Qinglu and said with a bitter smile, "thank you very much."


    Zhong Qinglu took back her hands. It seemed unnatural, but she soon regained her peace. She said with a smile, "it''s just a small thing."


    Shen Shi looked around and saw that Zhong Qinglu seemed to be the only one in the cave stone room at the moment. With many doubts in his heart, he said to Zhong Qinglu: "how did I come back here? I clearly remember that I was in Gaoling mountain before..."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded and said, "it''s brother Du Tiejian who saved you."


    Shen Shi said in amazement: "brother Du? Why did they go to Gaoling mountain? " After a pause, he seemed to be hesitant. After a while, he asked another question and said, "that How did they find me? "


    Zhong Qinglu said: "seven days ago, there was another big earthquake in the Gaoling mountains, and the mountains collapsed. It is said that it was just within the scope of the unknown tomb that was born in the rumor, and it also caused heavy casualties to the monks who went to explore. But in this way, it has attracted more people''s attention, including lingxiaozong who sent people to check it. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "are they elder martial brother Du?"


    Zhong Qinglu nodded his head and said: "exactly, there was no sign of the earthquake, and the damage was severe. After the elder of zongmen reckoned, he thought that there might be some rare treasures in the legendary tomb, so he sent more than ten people led by elder martial brother du to check. After leading people to Gaoling mountain, elder martial brother Du went all the way. It is said that on the third day, he followed the collapsed path to the bottom of the earth. As a result, the treasure was not found, but a large number of ghosts were found... "


    Shen Shi was startled. He raised his head and said, "brother Du, have they ever had any trouble?"


    Zhong Qinglu laughed, relaxed and said: "it''s OK, elder martial brother Du and other elder martial brothers and sisters are all elite masters in Lingxiao sect. They are all extraordinary. Although there are many ghosts, they still suppress and repel them. In the end, elder martial brother Du found that he had passed out in a cave buried by falling stones I know you, and that''s what saved you. "


    At this point, Zhong Qing could not help showing a bit of fear on her face and said: "fortunately they found you, otherwise..." In the middle of the conversation, Zhong Qinglu suddenly seems to have noticed something. She feels that her words are not appropriate. She can''t help choking. Her cheeks are slightly red, but her eyebrows are gentle, but they are as soft as water.But she glanced at Shen Shi and saw that Shen Shi was listening attentively. She didn''t seem to notice anything strange. She was relieved, and her face was calm. She couldn''t help asking Shen Shi again: "by the way, how can you get to the danger and get so hurt?"


    Shen Shi was stunned. In a flash, all kinds of scenes under the soul abyss of that town passed through his mind. There were ancient Yin dragons, mysterious witches and ghosts, some earth shaking but unknown treasures, and even remembered the mysterious dragon pattern gold armor in his Qi sea elixir field. When he thought about it, Shen Shi almost instantly thought of the great earthquake in Gaoling mountain, which collapsed the mountain range ... Is that the root?


    "I I also heard the rumors, so I moved my mind to try my luck in the past. "


    Shen Shi said that, maybe subconsciously. He didn''t want to tell the story about the Taigu Yin dragon and the mysterious skeleton. The origin of these two ancient monsters was too big. If the news leaked out, he would be in trouble.


    Zhong Qinglu obviously didn''t doubt Shen Shi. On the contrary, she had such an air. She sat on the edge of the bed beside Shen Shi, her eyes slightly lowered, but she sighed.


    "Elder martial brother Du, when he came to see you earlier, he also said this. I guess you were worried because you had been delayed in your cultivation before. This is the only way to rush into dangerous places and look for some unrealistic opportunities..."


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time. At last, he gave a bitter smile. He thought that if he really wanted to say that, it''s not wrong. In fact, he did have such an idea about his purpose of going to Gaoling mountain.


    It''s just that Zhong Qinglu sits there in silence, with a slight frown, but she seems to have some thoughts. Her face is not very good-looking. Occasionally she looks at Shen Shi, but she wants to talk and stop. Shen Shi quickly noticed her look and said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a while, and said in a low voice: "Shen Shi, you didn''t go deep into the ancient tomb with many ghosts because you promised to make that deal with me, didn''t you?"


    She looked at Shen Shi and said, "you You''ve been taking risks since you were young on the herring island. In order to accumulate the elixir crystal for me in private, when you were so humble, you went to the demon island to fight and hunt with those ferocious monsters until something happened and disappeared for three years... "


    She looked at him deeply. It seemed that the figure of that young man in those years and Shen Shi in front of her now gradually merged into one. Her expression was a little sad, but it seemed that she was a little happy. She said in a quiet way:


    "if it is true, I would rather you don''t risk your life so casually, OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Shen Shi Zheng for a moment, looking at Zhong Qinglu staring at his eyes, but for a moment I don''t know what to say. To be more specific, he took many risks, of course, because he did have the problem of Lingjing''s embarrassment in his cultivation. As for the private deal with Zhong Qinglu when he was a teenager, it was nothing more than adding a hundred pounds, and the pressure was heavier.


    He asked himself, even if there was no trade of Yuzhong Qinglu in those years, and he had no family support, in order to earn more Lingjing faster, he would go hunting on the demon island. So at the moment, Zhong Qinglu''s words have a sense of remorse, but Shen Shi is ashamed of it. He hesitates for a moment, and then says with a bitter smile:


    "you think too much. In fact, no matter whether there is a deal with you or not, I will go to the demon island. Do you forget that I have been to the demon Island several times when we reached the deal?"


    Zhong Qinglu seemed to think about it, and then she looked better. Without waiting for her to say anything, Shen Shi said, "and you see, even if I was in danger this time, I heard that there might be..."


    In the middle of what he said, Shen Shi suddenly felt shocked, as if he had thought of something. In the twinkling of an eye, he looked into the surrounding stone chambers and saw that there were only himself and Zhong Qinglu in the cave. The other furnishings, as usual, were in familiar positions, but it seemed that there was a familiar figure missing.


    His face suddenly became a little pale. With some difficulty, he turned to look at Zhong Qinglu and asked in an astringent voice: "you just said that it was seven days since the accident happened in Gaoling mountain, then Where is Xiao Hei? Can he be well? "


    Zhong Qinglu was silent. After a moment, she said in a low voice: "listen to elder martial brother Du, when I found you in the Gaoling mountain that day, I saw you fainting on the ground and unconscious. There were either corpses or ghosts nearby. I didn''t see your little black pig. I guess..."


    She took a look at Shen Shi''s shocked expression, sighed in her heart, and didn''t go on. At that moment, Shen Shi felt as if there was a sudden dull sound in his mind, like something closest and most important fell to the ground. For a moment, there was no response. He just looked at the empty cave blankly and said nothing.


    In Gaoling mountain, there are secluded woods.


    Dense trees grow and flourish, forming a vast forest from the valley to the mountains. In the forest deep in the mountains, it has always been a place rarely visited by human friars, and also the residence of all kinds of beasts.


    Over the years, in the forest where towering ancient trees can be seen everywhere, vines and thorns grow everywhere, and all kinds of creatures are fighting with each other to live together. It is natural that the law of the jungle is here.


    Then one day, a little black pig came over.


    It''s said to be small. In fact, it''s a circle bigger than before. Although it looks smaller than the adult pig monster, it''s still a bit fierce with the pair of snow-white tusks that Xiao Hei has just grown.


    I don''t know if Xiao Hei has been used to following Shen Shi all the way. He looks like he is lazy. He has half a stalk of spirit grass in his mouth and doesn''t know its name. He takes a few steps to chew it. He has a leisurely manner. From time to time, he stops to scratch a tree trunk or even sit down and scratch his neck with his hind hoof And then he went on lazily when he was comfortable. He didn''t seem to be in a strange place, and there were wild animals and monsters coming and going from time to time.


    Looking at its appearance, its fur is still black, but some places have been contaminated with dust. I don''t know how it spent these days alone in this strange mountain forest, but it seems that at least so far, the little black pig doesn''t seem to have encountered much trouble.


    This mountain forest is really big. It stretches to several mountain valleys. Xiao Hei walks around in the forest, and he doesn''t know where to go. In the first day or two, he tried to find the trace of Shen Shi in various ways, but after the great earthquake, they were completely out of touch. No matter how Xiao Hei searched, there was no news of Shen Shi.


    Now, Xiao Hei has begun to accept the reality that he may live alone in this mountain forest. Although he is a bit at a loss, a bit lonely, a bit depressed, and a bit missing Shen Shi, maybe it''s his nature. Xiao Hei doesn''t indulge in sadness too much.


    Fortunately, the forest in Gaoling mountain is inaccessible, so there are many kinds of spirit grass. Although it is not as exaggerated as being visible everywhere, with his keen sense of smell, Xiao Hei quickly solved his food problem in the past few days.


    Walking around, you don''t have to spend too much effort to find some spirit grass hidden in the corner of the forest, and then continue to live leisurely. It seems that this day is actually quite relaxed.


    Xiao Hei opens his mouth and yawns. He feels a little tired. In recent days, he either eats or sleeps, or walks aimlessly. Life is very simple. But when it comes to sleeping, Xiao Hei looks up at the tall trees above him. The thick branches are in the air, and he sighs for no reason.When I used to follow Shen Shi, every time I spent the night in the wild forest, Shen Shi would take him to the tree to sleep, but now he was left alone. He tried several times clumsily, but he couldn''t climb up.


    Xiao Hei looks at the branches above. He suddenly feels a little melancholy. He grunts twice, as if complaining a few words. However, his drowsiness just now is gone unconsciously. Xiao Hei hesitates for a moment and goes on.


    In the open space under the trees in the forest, weeds and mosses coexist with various thorns and vines, competing for the few growth space. Xiao Hei looks at the sharp grass leaves at his feet and walks. Suddenly, he looks up, sniffs in the air twice, looks happy in his eyes, and runs forward.


    Around a big stone in front of him, in the north of the stone under the shade, in a crevice, Xiao Hei quickly found a strange spirit grass with a whole body of light blue. It was about a foot high, and a beautiful baby blue flower opened at the top.


    Little Haydn began to laugh happily. He threw half of the stalk of the grass on the ground, ran to his two front hooves and pulled it out with his mouth biting the spirit grass. Suddenly, he pulled out the whole blue spirit grass. For a moment, it was fragrant and intoxicated. It was obvious that the blue spirit grass was not ordinary.


    Xiaohei grinned and looked very happy. He even put out his tongue to lick the spirit grass. He looked very satisfied. But his eyes fell on the previous half of the spirit grass. After hesitating for a while, he suddenly turned to look around. There was silence in the woods, and there was no sign of any beast except it ¡£


    Xiao Hei waited for a moment. After confirming that there was no one, he lowered his head and made his forehead close to the blue grass on the ground. At that moment, he saw a strange red light flashed by in the middle of his forehead. Then, the grass on the ground disappeared out of thin air.


    Xiao Hei raised his head, shook his head, grinned again, and looked very satisfied. Then he bit the half of the grass on the ground again, and went forward with a lazy and leisurely look.


    Well, a little black pig with spirit grass in its mouth


    But this time, after walking a long way forward, his steps suddenly stopped. In his leisurely and lazy manner, he showed some vigilance for the first time. He stood still and looked forward. He saw a few low roars coming from the depth of the forest in front of him. A moment later, a light suddenly flashed, which was the reflection of the light falling on a sharp tusk Reflection.


    At this moment, he looked out at the black grass, and his eyes were more fierce than those of the black one Black pig.


    However, the movement in the weeds did not stop. With the sound of footsteps, four similar pig monsters came out from behind the wild boar monsters. They looked a little shorter than the one before, but they were still much bigger than Xiao Hei.


    If Shen Shi were here, he would quickly recognize that this is a kind of pig like monster named "lime clay pig". It is considered to be a distant relative of the stone skin pig in the demon world at that time. It has a large number in the Gaoling mountains. It is considered to be a low-level but powerful and fierce monster.


    The five gray soil pigs gathered around him with bad intentions, surrounded the little black Tuan Tuan, who looked very weak, and surrounded him in the middle. The huge gray soil pig who was the first one growled at him fiercely, and then rushed to him fiercely.


    With a whistling sound, the birds nearby in the forest suddenly started.


    "This is your wishful bag. Put it away first." In the Shenshi cave of jinhongshan, Zhong Qinglu looks at the lost Shenshi, sighs in her heart, and then digs off the topic.


    Shen Shi sits for a moment, looks up with a bitter smile, looks at the Ruyi bag in Zhong Qinglu''s hand, and takes it. He just touches the soft body of the Ruyi bag with his fingers, but his heart is bitter.


    Zhong Qinglu said: "this Ruyi bag was left by elder martial brother Du. When he sent you back that day, elder martial brother Du was upright. In front of several of us, he took out your Yunfu from the Ruyi bag and opened the cave. He didn''t look at other things and told us not to move. So you can rest assured that the things in this bag are in good condition all the time."


    Shen Shi nodded, but his mind was still a little uncertain. He always saw Xiaohei''s figure in front of his eyes, but he knew that it was useless to think so much after all. It was better for him to take care of his injury quickly, and then go to Gaoling mountain to try his best to look for some hope. Even he knew that this hope was too slim. After all, how big the Gaoling mountains are, where to look A little black pig, not to mention the collapse of the day so violent, small black in the town of soul abyss, in the end can run out is also a problem.


    But no matter what he thought, he could not accept the possibility that Xiao Hei might die. Maybe After returning from the demon world, only Xiao Hei was the only one who followed him, while the old white monkey and the stone pig were separated forever.He took a deep breath, pressed down the inexplicable pain in his heart, and casually put his spiritual consciousness into Ruyi''s bag. After the spiritual consciousness swept by, he was suddenly stunned. As Zhong Qinglu said just now, there were a lot of things in this bag before him.


    But the problem is that there is indeed a lot of original things, but now there are two more things in Ruyi''s bag.


    The blade of a broken sword, a small piece of black crystal, looks very ordinary and ordinary. There is no fluctuation of spiritual power. It''s like useless things on the roadside. It''s not noticeable at all.


    But Shen Shi''s heart is in an instant set off a huge wave, of course, he knows what these two things are, but the question is, how can they get into their own bag?


    He vaguely recalled that that day, under the zhenhun abyss, the fragments of this ancient sword with the black crystal fell down and directly inserted into his belly. That is why the drop of dragon''s real blood entered his Dantian Qihai, and then he didn''t remember it very clearly.


    Perhaps, when I open my eyes again and see that there are ghosts all around me, I put them into Ruyi bag in confusion?


    Is this a poor man''s instinct to be greedy for money Shen Shi gave a bitter smile and shook his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Looking at Shen Shi, Zhong Qinglu was in a daze. For a moment, she was worried and called out: "Shen Shi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi awoke, forced to smile, said: "nothing, just think of my little black pig, it has been with me for a long time, suddenly disappeared, some feel bad in my heart."


    Zhong Qinglu sighed and said: "forget it, maybe it''s also its doom, but the most important thing is that people are OK, and you can take good care of it. Besides, actually Xiaohei, er, it''s called Xiaohei Maybe it''s OK, but it''s just separated from you for a while. If you two are really predestined, we''ll go to Gaoling mountain after you get well hurt. Maybe there''s still hope to find it. "


    Shen Shi gave a bitter smile and thought that the hope was too slim. He shook his head, sighed and said, "I hope so. I don''t know what Xiaohei is doing now."


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the body of the wild boar, like a huge rock, hit heavily on the trunk of a big tree nearby. Suddenly, the whole tree trembled and fell countless branches and leaves.


    The wild boar froth from its mouth and its limbs became numb. After a while, it slowly fell down from the air along the tree trunk.


    In the open space of the forest, there was silence. Even the birds at the height of the branches didn''t dare to breathe out loud. They just hid behind the green leaves and peeped down to watch the boar battle.


    No one of the five strong, powerful and huge greyish pig monsters is still standing on the ground. They are all groaning on the ground like a leaky ball. In front of them, the little black pig with half a stalk of spirit grass in its mouth is standing there lazily, looking at them with a leisurely and relaxed manner The gray earth pig who has lost the land beyond his capacity.


    After a while, the five gray pigs seemed to recover a little strength, and slowly got up and gathered together. However, the ferocity of the past had disappeared. Looking at Xiao Hei, the five pairs of pig eyes and ten eyes were full of fear.


    After a moment, the pig rushed into the forest and roared with the other pig''s tail.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment. It seems that he didn''t expect that these grey soil pigs could run so simply. After a moment''s hesitation, maybe there are few monsters in the mountain forest, or the grey soil pigs are similar to Xiao Hei in general. After all, they are all from pig like monsters. If you want to say something, Xiao hei and these grey soil pigs are also distant relatives


    So after hesitating for a moment, black half out of boredom, half out of curiosity, also stepped forward to catch up.


    The Greyhound pigs are strong adult monsters. They are powerful and can run fast in the mountains. However, Xiao Hei has had several adventures, and his realm has already surpassed that of ordinary wild boar monsters. Coupled with his extremely keen sense of smell, he can track the Greyhound pigs easily without spending too much effort.


    In this way, five pigs were in front and one pig was behind. In front of them, they were in a panic and panting. The guy behind them lifted the weight lightly and walked leisurely. Almost half an hour later, Xiao Hei saw that the five gray pigs ran to the foot of a hillside in the mountain forest. There were also many trees growing here, but there was a big stone heap under the mountain, and a black paint was exposed in the middle Painted caves.


    The five grey earth pigs ran here and immediately stopped. They turned around and faced the little black pigs who were following them all the way. They all roared angrily. However, they still had an indelible fear of the little black. It was obvious that the battle of great power just now made these grey earth pigs suffer a lot, but for some reason, they turned their back to the mountain In the cave, none of the five grey pigs wanted to continue to run away.


    Xiao Hei followed and soon found the cave at the foot of the hill. He took another look at the five gray pigs who growled and bared their teeth and tried their best to send out threat signals. He looked puzzled and didn''t understand what was in the cave, which would make the five gray pigs care so much.


    At this time, maybe I heard the roar of the five gray soil pigs, and the cave was full of noise. Hula, several gray soil pigs came out, but they all looked smaller than the five adult gray soil pig monsters by one or two laps, but they were almost the same size as the little black pig.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, as if he had thought of something. It seems that this cave is the nest where this group of grey soil pigs live. No wonder these grey soil pigs die here and refuse to go any more. But Xiao Hei tilted his head to think about it, but he shook his head and looked a little contemptuous. He thought it was really important here, so he couldn''t run here in the first place?


    It seems that these pigs are much more stupid than me!


    Xiao Hei grinned and suddenly became happy. He even grunted two times.


    It murmurs here and looks happy. The gray soil pig in front of it is like a big enemy. The five gray soil pigs have seen little black and dare not move rashly. However, the gray soil pigs that appeared later saw that there were more pigs in their own house and less pigs on the other side. Er, there was only one black pig who was still weak. Suddenly, they rushed out two or three of them and rushed to little black.The five gray pigs were all in a daze at the same time. They cried out in a hurry, but before they could call their companions back, they only heard a bang bang roar, and then several dark shadows crossed the sky and fell down. Standing in the same place, the lime pigs were all startled and jumped aside one after another. After a moment, they crackled and rattled. The lime pigs that rushed out of the ground had fallen back, and they didn''t get up for a long time.


    On the other hand, Xiao Hei still looks as if nothing is going on. He slowly takes back a pig''s hoof, which is stretched out in the air. With the broken grass in his mouth, he looks arrogant.


    Since the pigs are ready to leave the nest, it''s not hard for them to leave the nest.


    Looking at Xiao Hei''s arrogant turn to leave, the gray earth pigs were all relieved. At the same time, they wondered when such a fierce wild boar appeared in the mountain forest. They had never heard of it before.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, Xiao Hei''s body suddenly gave a meal, but suddenly turned around again, which suddenly made these grey pigs nervous again. But Xiao Hei didn''t seem to care about these gray pigs at all. Instead, he twitched his nose and sniffed in the air.


    Under the hillside and among the forests, the vegetation is flourishing and the smell of soil is very strong. Close to the cave, there is even a fishy smell coming from it from time to time, which is the common smell of grey soil pigs.


    But Xiaohei seems to have suddenly noticed something. His nose is smelling in the air, and then his eyes are sweeping around. He seems to be trying to catch a small breath, and his steps begin to move forward step by step.


    All of a sudden, the gray soil pigs were facing the enemy, whining and roaring, but one by one, they retreated side by side at the same time, until they reached the cave entrance. When they saw that there was no way to retreat, they found that the little black pig was still in the process of eating and sniffing, slowly but firmly coming forward, and getting closer to the cave.


    Walking, Xiao Hei''s eyes soon fell on the dark cave, his eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had finally found or determined something, showing a happy look, and without hesitation, strode to the cave.


    The pigs at the entrance of the cave can''t bear it at last. They howl and roar one after another. Then they rush to Xiao Hei desperately. Xiao Hei snorts and his figure suddenly flashes. However, they disappear in front of these pigs. The next moment is like ghosts. They have already appeared at the entrance of the cave behind them. Then they look inside the cave and walk into the cave Go.


    The adult pigs were frantic and roared to chase Xiaohei into the cave. However, after a while, they only heard a few low and dull sounds. Five big and stout bodies were thrown out like five stones and hit the ground heavily. They didn''t get up for a long time.


    Outside the cave, all the gray pigs are dull, and the look in each pig''s eyes is despairing. But looking at the cave, no pig dares to pass.


    It''s dark inside the cave from the outside, but when you really go to the cave, you will find that it''s not completely dark here, but the light is dim, which can''t be compared with the deep darkness under the zhenhun abyss.


    Xiao Hei obviously didn''t care about the darkness, and his eyes soon adapted to it, and he continued to walk into the cave.


    The size of the cave doesn''t seem to be big, but there are several branches. It''s a kind of nest for a monster like lime pig. As a matter of fact, this litter of grey earth pig and monster is indeed the largest litter of pig and monster near the top of the mountain.


    However, Xiaohei''s interest is obviously not above it. In the cave, he is still smelling. The smell around him is much stronger than that outside the cave. It is obvious that many gray soil pigs live here all the year round. However, it also obviously catches the faint breath, which is also stronger in the cave.


    It''s a very strange smell. Ordinary people can''t feel it at all. Even for a foreign body like Xiao Hei, it''s just a faint smell that seems to have a faint fragrance. It''s easy to ignore the past.


    But Xiao Hei didn''t. It seemed that he was particularly interested in something in the cave. Now he was full of vigor and joy. He grunted and quickly walked into the biggest and deepest cave in the middle.


    This passage is about three feet high, and grass roots and stones can be seen occasionally on the soil walls on both sides. After walking about five or six feet, the front of my eyes suddenly widened, and a big round hole appeared. Half of the ground inside was covered with withered leaf thatch, which made a nest. The female lime pig, who was about the size of Xiaohei, was standing there nervously, showing her teeth Growl.


    Xiao Hei didn''t even look at the sow, but his head turned to the side, but he walked directly from the sow, staring at the other side of the soil wall, then suddenly put the pig''s hoof on the soil wall, and began to scratch the soil wall.


    The sow stood on one side for a moment and didn''t seem to recover. She just watched the strange little black pig rush into her nest. As a result, she didn''t do anything, so she tried to dig up the soil against the wall.The hooves fly and the soil falls. In a twinkling of an eye, a big hole is dug out of the wall by Xiao Hei. With the fall of the soil, a touch of snow-white jade appears in the soil.


    The little black pig looked at it and got excited. He was more and more energetic. He murmured and groaned. He even grabbed and dragged the soil, regardless of himself. This is a bad behavior of rushing to other people''s houses to dig the wall.


    At this time, suddenly from outside the cave, there was a roar, which was quite different from the roar of the gray soil pig. The roar was fierce, and it seemed to shake the mountain forest, and the momentum was extraordinary. In an instant, the wailing of several gray soil pigs was heard near the cave.


    At about the same time, the sow in the cave almost fell to the ground with her legs softened. She looked at it with fear, but Xiao Hei didn''t respond to the roar. She was only on the earth wall, scratching and listening to a soft sound. Finally, a snow-white object like a jade plate fell from the earth.


    Once this snow-white jade plate like thing fell down, it immediately diffused a fragrance, which completely dispelled the original smell in an instant. Xiaohei held the jade plate in his arms, grinning, even sticking out his tongue and began to lick it.


    Every time he licked it, he would smile, squint, and look intoxicated.


    But outside the cave, the roar continued, and the voice of the gray pig was gone. The sow in the cave suddenly got up in a panic, and she didn''t know where the strength came from. She wanted to rush out, but she seemed to have some scruples, as if she couldn''t rest assured and just jumped.


    All of a sudden, it looks at Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei was holding the jade plate and licking it all the time. Suddenly, he felt that he had been touched lightly. He looked up and saw the sow standing beside him anxiously and touching it with her front hoof. Then the sow hesitated for a while, but gently pointed to the litter, and then roared, but without looking back, she rushed out of the cave.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, but for a moment, he didn''t respond. He was holding a jade plate and lying on the ground, watching the sow rush out. When he was wondering, he heard a few clear and tender shouts from under the grass in the empty cave:


    "Yo Yo, yo yo, yo yo..."


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment. He slowly stood up and looked at the thatch for a moment. Then he slowly walked over and gently touched the thatch with his hoof. Several piglets with pink and tender color and even open eyes appeared in front of him like they were just born.


    Xiao Hei''s body was slightly stiff. It seemed that he was surprised and at a loss for a moment. But soon, his eyes seemed to be gentle. He slowly lowered his head and gently arched the newborn pigs with his nose. The pigs shook like mice, and then made a lovely and tender cry again.


    The little black pig tilted his head and looked at the pigs for a long time. He was dazed. Just then, suddenly, the fierce roar that shook the mountain forest came out of the cave again. It was like sand flying and rocks walking. The momentum was powerful, and there were a few cries of gray pigs in the middle.


    Little black pig suddenly looked up and turned to look out of the cave, his eyes turned cold.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Outside the cave and on the hillside, all the grey pigs had been forced to a corner, crawling and trembling, even the strongest boar was no exception. Each gray pig''s eyes were full of fear and despair, staring at the two fierce monsters standing at the front entrance.


    They are two huge tiger monsters, all black and dark. Standing there alone, the size is close to the height of an adult, with sharp tusks and powerful. In particular, the "King" pattern on the forehead is the only white color, which is more powerful. These two giant tigers, named "dark king tiger", have already been listed in the third level of the monster product level. That is to say, they have the possibility of condensing the demon elixir. No matter their blood or strength, they are far better than the gray earth pig who is only the first level monster.


    In fact, the dark king tiger is indeed one of the most powerful monsters in the range of dozens of hilltops in this large forest. They usually go out hunting, and the low-level monsters like the gray earth pig are their prey. So when the gray earth pig sees these two dark king tigers suddenly, they are all paralyzed.


    On weekdays, when the dark king tiger comes to kill, the only thing the grey earth pig can do is to rush back to its nest quickly. The dark king tiger is too big to get into the cave of the grey earth pig, which is the only way for them to survive. On this day, because of Xiao Hei, a litter of grey soil pigs all stood outside the cave. However, the two dark king tigers were also cunning. When they saw the prey, they suddenly rushed out and occupied the cave, leaving the grey soil pigs nowhere to escape.


    At the moment, a litter of grey soil pigs were forced to escape in the corner. One of the two dark king tigers blocked the entrance of the cave, and the other one forced these wild pigs to tremble. On the ground in front of them, two grey soil pigs even lay down. Their throats were directly bitten off, and the blood was all over the ground.


    Two dark king tigers were standing there, one by one, happily and unbridled. They were biting each other, and their blood was overflowing. At the same time, their cruel and cold eyes swept the group of gray pigs from time to time, as if they were thinking about who to eat next?


    When they were swept by the eyes of the two dark king tigers, each gray pig trembled more and more. This kind of fear seemed to be engraved in the bones. In front of the giant tiger and monster, they seemed to have completely given up the hope of survival, let alone any resistance.


    At this time, there was a light but clear sound of footsteps, but it came from behind one of the dark king tigers, that is, the gray pig cave it blocked.


    Hearing this sound, the gray pig was stunned for a moment, and the two dark king tigers were also stunned. It seemed that they could not imagine that there were still people who were not afraid of death dare to come out of the hole. They all looked back. A moment later, the shadow of the hole shook and a pig came out.


    A black pig.


    One is much smaller than those grey pigs. Its fur is black and shiny. There are a pair of sharp tusks on its mouth, and even a small black pig with half a stalk of grass in its mouth.


    The strange but unknown jade plate-shaped elixir just dug up not long ago is now hidden by Xiao Hei. It seems that it''s still the spirit grass in its mouth. It turns and chews in its mouth. Then it sees the scene outside the cave.


    Xiao Hei''s body pauses for a moment, and his eyes seem to be slightly narrowed. He sees the red blood flowing on the ground and the dead bodies of the two gray pigs who have lost their lives. He also looks at the gray pigs who are forced to tremble in the corner by the dark king tiger. Finally, his eyes fall on him. These two black pigs are far bigger than himself and are extremely fierce On Wang Hu.


    It stares at them, its eyes calm, without any fluctuations.


    Fear, fear, despair and even madness are not emotions at all.


    Of course, the two dark king tigers also saw this little black pig which seemed to be a little different at the same time, but they didn''t pay attention to these monsters which looked weaker than the grey earth pigs. One of them even looked at them and then turned to look at the grey earth pigs. It seemed that even if they wanted to eat pork, they had to find a fatter one.


    And the remaining one is the dark king tiger blocking the door, but it seems to be a little unhappy. Maybe the calm eyes of little black pig angered him. You should know that all the prey in front of him can only crawl in fear.


    So the dark king tiger decided to show his peerless tiger power, frighten the pig, and then bite it to death, drink its blood and eat its meat!


    "Roar..."


    A tiger roars, suddenly the sand flies and the stone walks, the mountain forest shakes, a piece of flying birds screams and flies, like thunder and waves, rolling in. It seems that even the blue sky will change its color for the storm. A few of the gray soil pigs on one side knelt down to the ground, trembling, and even scared to urinate.


    In front of him, the dark king tiger roared at Xiao Hei, and the sound shocked the whole audience. It was just when everyone was afraid. Suddenly, it seemed to see a pig''s hoof in the corner of its eye suddenly lifted up and kicked itself.


    Mole ant small beast, beyond measure!The dark king tiger looked up at the sky and laughed with disdain. Just at this moment, suddenly, the terrible tiger''s howling, which shocked the world and changed the color of the wind and cloud, stopped abruptly, and then there was a very clear "Dong" sound.


    Then, in the astonished and inconceivable eyes of all the gray earth pigs, under their subconscious mouths, Xiao Hei kicked the huge tiger''s jaw with one hoof. After a big bang that made his scalp numb, the roaring of the tiger was cut off instantly. The huge tiger was hit by a huge force in the air and flew into the air, A piece of blood directly spilled down, such as blooming bright incomparable blood.


    The huge body of the tiger turned over in mid air for three times. Then it was exhausted and fell back to the ground heavily. Almost at the same time, the shadow flashed, and Xiao Hei suddenly appeared beside the dark king tiger. His head suddenly bumped against the tiger, and at the same time, he gave a low roar.


    The roar was not loud. At first, it didn''t even sound as powerful as the tiger roaring just now. However, in the low roar, it seemed that it had the meaning of dragon chanting. When Xiao Hei hit it with his fierce head mallet, there were some strange and fuzzy images of the Dragon King in the light and shadow of the sharp teeth behind the shadow.


    With a loud noise, the dark king tiger flew out again, but he had no backhand force. His body was still in the air, and the seven orifices on the tiger''s head were bleeding at the same time. I didn''t know how fierce the collision was. I was afraid that he directly smashed the viscera in his abdomen.


    Blood splashed all the way, and the scene was extremely tragic. The giant tiger had obviously suffered unbearable heavy damage. After falling to the ground again, it even couldn''t get up. In his mouth, he made a hoarse and low strange sound in a piece of blood foam. The tiger''s head swayed, as if he instinctively wanted to struggle desperately Look up and stand up.


    However, a pig''s hoof fell from the sky and directly stepped on the "King" pattern on the forehead of the dark king tiger. With one foot, the head of the giant tiger directly stepped into the ground. The body of the giant tiger trembled violently and twitched. But after a while, the third-order monster, the mountain forest overlord, was so humiliated and desperate that it could no longer move.


    Under the forest, outside the cave, there was silence.


    All of a sudden, a cry of terror came, and the only dark king tiger who was left ran away and rushed into the deep forest like crazy, and did not dare to turn his head back.


    Under the forest, there are only a group of gray pigs with dull eyes, and the little black with giant tiger''s head.


    Xiao Hei slowly turned his head and looked at the gray pigs. In a moment, all the gray pigs stepped back together. Then he didn''t know which one was the head of the pig. One by one, the litter of gray pigs prostrated and knelt down to Xiao Hei, and then looked at him, which was a complete and pure admiration and worship for the powerful force.


    Xiao Hei grinned, turned his head, looked at the dead tiger at his feet, and suddenly let out a low roar. The roar was not loud. It didn''t shake the mountains and rivers. It didn''t even have much momentum. It seemed that it was just a simple cry, not to mention the sound of dragon chanting just now.


    Xiao Hei was stunned and scratched his head. For a moment, he was at a loss. Then he thought that he didn''t know where his master Shen Shi was and what he was doing?


    On Jinhong mountain, you Gu cave.


    Sometimes time passes very slowly, which makes people feel that life is like a year, but sometimes it is like a fleeting moment. Looking back, we can see the vicissitudes.


    Shen Shi recovered very quickly after he woke up. Although the physical strength of a monk who had reached the level of Ning yuan was much stronger than that of an ordinary man, the speed of his recovery was still amazing. Even Du Tiejian praised Shen Shi for coming to see him.


    Shen Shi is very grateful to the elder martial brother Du who saved his life again. From the time he returned to the yuan Kingdom, he owed him more and more. However, Du Tiejian seemed to be free and easy. He just patted him on the shoulder and laughed. Then he walked away.


    In addition to Du Tiejian, there are many people who come to see Shen Shi these days. They are all his former friends. When he woke up that day, he saw Zhong Qinglu. But in fact, several friends, such as Zhong Qingzhu, sun you and even he Xiaomei, came to take care of him. Sun you stayed the longest among them. After all, they were all men, plus sun you and his friends The relationship has always been the best, so the number of sun you''s visits has been a long time.


    After Shen Shi''s general recovery, the number of other people coming to the cave is less. Only sun you comes to see him once a day, and Shen Shi gradually gets up from the frustration of being separated from Xiao Hei at the beginning and begins to face up to his present situation.


    It seems that the harvest of this adventure is very strange, but it''s also very difficult to get away with it.


    First of all, of course, the most important thing is the fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals and the nameless black crystal on the blade. Although Shen Shi still doesn''t know the true origin of these two foreign objects, he saw with his own eyes the earth shaking magic power of these two foreign objects on the top of the lonely peak under the zhenhun abyss that day To the incredible strength, he was still injured under the fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals. It can be seen that the power of the remnant sword is great. And the black crystal can compete with the ancient sword of killing immortals, which is obviously an amazing treasure.But these two treasures, which contain great magical power, are lying in Shen Shi''s Ruyi bag now, but they all lose all their spiritual power, and become nothing different from ordinary things. No matter how Shen Shi tries to drive them, they have no response, so they can only be carefully observed in the future.


    In addition, another great achievement of Shen Shi was that a drop of dragon''s blood infiltrated into his own Dantian Qi sea. Although it was not absorbed by himself as it is said, the abundant spiritual power of dragon''s blood unexpectedly reshaped the Taoist supernatural power of jinshiquai, which directly transformed a common low-level entry Taoist skill into a new one The dragon pattern gold armor looks very different.


    Although Shen Shi didn''t really try the power of such a Taoist art, his memory was a little blurred when he was fighting with ghosts in zhenhun yuan that day, it''s easy to think that this kind of dragon pattern gold armor is not suitable for people in Lingxiao Zong. Otherwise, it will bring too much trouble.


    So, in the end, Shen Shi found that the only thing he could take out was the spiritual herbs he had collected all over the mountain. Among them, the number of spiritual herbs of grade one and grade two was very large. Especially, the corpse moss he got from a corpse king in the nameless Tomb of Gaoling mountain that day was the rarest. It should be replaced A lot of Lingjing.


    So on this day, accompanied by sun you, Shen Shi came out of the cave for the first time after he recovered. He was ready to go directly to the sea observation platform in the middle of the mountain to replace these spiritual grass and materials with spiritual crystals.


    All the way, looking at Shen Shi who was a little silent, sun you sighed in his heart and said, "what are you going to do with Lingjing?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, and said faintly, "let''s keep some cultivation for ourselves. If the number is enough, I''ll go to the martial arts hall and buy some second-order five element techniques."


    Sun you was stunned. Then he thought of something and frowned, "you Do you still want to go there? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said: "I know you all advise me that there is little hope. I personally asked elder martial brother Du about the situation of that day, and he said the same thing, but Xiao Hei has been with me for such a long time. I can''t pass without looking for it carefully. "


    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, and then slowly said: "I have been promoted for a short time, and the Taoist magic power is almost useless. There are only a few first-order magic methods that are not powerful. On that day, Xiaohei fell, not because I was too weak."


    He laughed and looked a little dejected, but his eyes seemed more firm. He said: "there are many ghosts and beasts there. It''s too late to cultivate other Taoist magic powers. I''d better find some powerful five element techniques that are effective on ghosts and beasts. Only in this way can I go and search for Xiao Hei''s trace."


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and thought to himself, why is the five element method so weak now? It''s all because when the five element method is at the same level, the difficulty of cultivation is complicated and difficult, even more than the Taoist magic power. How can you even think about cultivating the second level method?


    But sun you immediately recalls that it seems that Shen Shi had a special talent for the five elements when you were still on the herring island a few years ago. Maybe Sun you shook his head and said nothing more. He just accompanied Shen Shi silently to the direction of viewing the platform on the mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    After many days, I stood on the sea watching platform again and looked back. I saw that the sea and sky were vast, the sea was vast, and the blue waves were like mirrors. Under the majestic peak of Jinhong mountain, thousands of islands were dotted in the blue waves like pearls, which made me very beautiful.


    The tide is rolling and the wind is blowing. It seems that you are in a fairyland.


    The seven pillars are towering, like seven giants standing on the sea watching platform, looking at the people coming and going at their feet, the ups and downs of the buildings and pavilions, and the changes of the world. It seems that they are the only ones that will never change.


    Shen Shi walked by the Hongjun pillar and went straight to the hall of the elixir. Sun you wanted to follow him, but when he looked up, he saw a beautiful woman standing at the door of the hall of the elixir. It was Zhong Qingzhu. His smile faded. He turned his lips and said to Shen Shi, "I''ll wait for you outside. Go in yourself.".


    Shen Shi looked at him, a little surprised, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you snorted and said: "a few days ago, I didn''t know what medicine Zhong Qingzhu had taken wrong. He had a bad temper. When he saw me, he didn''t say anything. He also gave me a few sarcastic remarks from time to time, saying that other people were struggling to practice hard to survive. Someone just gave birth to a good baby. As long as he sat at home, he would have everything." Speaking of this, sun you looked a little angry and said angrily, "not to mention the matter of reincarnation, what can I say is that she is from a big family. Why should she stare at me and sneer at me?"


    Shen Shi is dumb. After a moment, he reaches out and taps sun you on the shoulder. Sun you looks back at him and says angrily, "don''t you think so?"


    Shen Shi laughed for a while and said, "that''s right, that''s right. You''ll wait for me outside here. When I go to the spirit medicine hall and change the spirit grass for the Spirit Crystal, I''ll come back to you, and then we''ll go to the art hall to have a look."


    Sun you nodded and said, "good." Then he took a look at Zhong Qingzhu and walked away.


    Shen Shi goes up the steps outside the hall of miraculous medicine, and soon sees Zhong Qingzhu''s graceful figure. At the moment, she is standing outside the hall and talking to someone. The person talking to him is a round faced male disciple of Lingxiao sect. Shen Shi looks at him, and suddenly he is stunned, but he recognizes that this person is ji''anfu, whom he has seen before.


    Ji''anfu''s face was full of smiles. He was in a good mood. When he talked with Zhong Qingzhu, his eyes flashed over the beautiful girl''s face from time to time, as if the corners of her eyes could be full of smiles. However, at this time, Zhong Qingzhu saw Shen Shi coming, and a little surprise flashed on his face. Then he said to Ji''an Fu:


    "elder martial brother Ji, please do everything."


    Ji''anfu nodded, and his face was full of smiles. Just as he wanted to say something more, he saw that Zhong Qingzhu had turned around and faced Shen Shi with a kind of intoxicating gentle smile. He waved his hand gently and said with a smile:


    "stone!"


    Ji Anfu''s body suddenly stagnated, and the smile on his face also froze for a moment. Then his eyes were cold for a moment. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at Shen Shi, and his brow wrinkled slightly.


    Shen Shi nodded to Zhong Qingzhu with a smile, went to her and said, "Qingzhu, why are you here?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said, "I need some unusual spiritual materials to practice the array. I heard that there might be inventory in the hall of spiritual medicine, so I came to look for them." With that, she looked up and down at Shen Shi with her bright eyes, and her voice seemed to be more gentle. She said, "you look good today. Are your injuries all right?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s almost OK. It''s all skin injuries. It doesn''t matter." After a pause, he took some apologies and said, "I heard that you also went to look after me in those days when I just came back from coma. It''s really troublesome for you."


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "what''s the trouble? We''ve been together for so long I''ve lost my friend. But you look like you were just sent back by elder martial brother Du. I''m really shocked by you. I thought you had suffered a lot of injuries. Fortunately, it''s ok now. "


    Shen Shiliao gave a wry smile with some self mockery, and said, "we poor people are proud of our rough skin and thick flesh."


    Zhong Qingzhu chuckled with bright eyes and a beautiful smile. He was really beautiful. At the gate of the spacious and broad hall of miraculous medicine, he attracted the eyes of many disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    Zhong Qingzhu soon seemed to be aware of it, so he put away his smile. He just looked at Shen Shi with a gentle face and said, "by the way, what are you going to do when you come here today?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but he didn''t hide anything. He just told her what he was going to do. Zhong Qingzhu''s face became more dignified and hesitated. He said: "you Do you really want to go to Gaoling mountain? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I always have to look for one more time."


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep look at him. There seemed to be a glimmer in her eyes. She didn''t know what she felt at the moment. After a while, she whispered: "I don''t think you are a long-time lover. After being seriously injured, you can''t forget your pet."


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "Xiao hei and I have been together for several years. Anyway, I can''t take it as nothing. So I''ll go over there in Gaoling mountain."Zhong Qingzhu nodded and stopped persuading him. After a little meditation, he showed a smile and said, "since you are all going to change Lingjing, let''s go in together." With that, she slightly approached Shen Shi, lowered her voice and said with a low smile, "I happen to know a senior brother who is on the counter of purchasing lingcao. He has a good friendship. He said that he can''t change more Lingjing."


    Shen Shi felt that there was a faint fragrance in front of him. It was as quiet as orchid and intoxicating. He looked down and saw Zhong Qingzhu''s face close to him. He was as charming and gentle as orchid. He couldn''t help but jump.


    Fortunately, Zhong Qingzhu didn''t notice that he was a little strange. He told him in a low voice and then went to the hall of miraculous medicine. When Shen Shi followed her and walked through the entrance of the hall, he suddenly felt a strange look around him. In a twinkling of an eye, Ji Anfu stood aside and looked at himself coldly. Then he walked into the hall of miraculous medicine with no expression on his face The direction we went was to the other side.


    Shen Shi looks at ji''anfu''s back and frowns. He thinks that this elder martial brother seems to be dissatisfied with his subtle hostility when he meets him several times. Has he ever offended him before?


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the bell in front of him, but green bamboo called him and quickly agreed to follow him. Led by Zhong Qingzhu, he walked all the way to the counter where he bought back lingcao lingcai from lingyao hall. There were four or five disciples who came from Lingxiao hall. Besides the counter, many Lingxiao disciples were taking out various lingcao from their storage bags and putting them on the counter. Please evaluate them one by one to replace Lingjing.


    It''s obvious that Shen Shi can''t find the way to exchange Lingjing by collecting herbs. In fact, it''s a very important and common way for most sects in the world to go out to find lingcao and return to the mountain to replace Lingjing.


    Shen Shi followed Zhong Qingzhu to the counter. He glanced at the grass that had been put on the counter in front of him. After a cursory look, it seemed that most of them were of the first grade, while the second grade was very rare. As for the rare materials of more than three grades, no one had taken them out yet.


    Of course, Zhong Qingzhu didn''t lie to Shen Shi before. Now he said hello to Shen Shi behind the counter. Soon, a man with a square face in his thirties came over with a smile and said, "younger martial sister Qingzhu, what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded to him with a smile, then turned to Shen Shi and said, "this is elder martial brother Ruan maocai. He has a high level and takes good care of me on weekdays. Elder martial brother Ruan is a proud disciple of the elder of lingyao palace. He has always been in charge of buying back herbs in lingyao palace. "


    Ruan maocai laughed, waved his hand across the counter and said, "younger martial sister Qingzhu, well, you come to make fun of me again. You don''t want to kill me if you are in charge of the business here. If this word comes to uncle Yunni''s ears, I''ll be fed up with it."


    Zhong Qingzhu gave a smile, then said Shen Shi''s intention, and then said with a smile, "elder martial brother Ruan, you are the most generous person. Why don''t you help us first."


    Ruan maocai gave a smile and said to Shen Shi, "younger martial brother Shen, why don''t we see what spirit grass you found first, and then talk about the others?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it should have been like this."


    Then he reached out to the Ruyi bag at his waist, but when his finger just touched the Ruyi bag, he suddenly turned a figure from the back of the counter and looked at it. Then he felt a little surprised and said, "eh, Shen Shi, how did you come here?"


    Shen Shi looked up and saw that there was Zhong Qinglu standing there. For a moment, there was something unexpected. However, Zhong Qinglu had taken care of him in the cave these days. The relationship between them was closer than before. He patted Ruyi bag with a smile and said, "I''m going to sell the spirit grass for some spirit crystals."


    Zhong Qinglu gave a "Oh" and understood. Then she came straight over. First she gave Ruan maocai a smile, and then she said, "brother Ruan, this is my friend. Let me receive you."


    Ruan maocai was stunned. He glanced at Zhong Qinglu''s smiling and beautiful face. Then he looked at Zhong Qingzhu standing outside the counter. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. But after all, he was sophisticated. After a moment, he laughed, but he took the initiative to step back and said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll trouble you, younger martial sister Qinglu."


    Zhong Qinglu nods with a smile, and then reaches for Shen Shi to go with her. It''s almost at this time that she sees Zhong Qingzhu standing beside Shen Shi. She smiles at Zhong Qingzhu and says, "green bamboo, you''re here, too."


    With a gentle smile, Zhong Qingzhu nodded slowly and said, "yes."


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile: "you stay here for a while, I''ll help Shen Shi do some business."


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "it''s OK, elder sister. Go and be busy. Don''t worry about me."


    Zhong Qinglu said, "OK, I''ll go first."


    Then she turns away and walks to the other side of the counter with Shen Shi. She looks at Shen Shi with a gentle smile. She asks Shen Shi to put the grass in Ruyi''s bag on the counter. At the same time, she whispers something with Shen Shi from time to time. She smiles sweetly. Shen Shi''s mood is much brighter when she talks with her.Zhong Qingzhu stood patiently waiting with a smile. Suddenly, he heard someone coughing twice beside him. At the corner of his eyes, Ruan maocai leaned on the other side of the counter. His eyes swept over Shen Shizhong Qinglu, who was trading and laughing at the same time. But he said faintly, "don''t you need me?"


    Zhong Qingzhu smile unchanged, said: "it should be."


    Ruan Mao just glanced at her, only to find that the tone of the younger martial sister Qingzhu was suddenly cold for no reason. He suddenly shook his head and chuckled, but his eyes fell on Shen Shi again. After a long time, his mouth suddenly uttered tut tut.


    Zhong Qingzhu said faintly, "what do you mean?"


    Ruan maocai said with a smile: "nothing. I just think this boy''s life is really good. He doesn''t look much more handsome than me. Why do beautiful girls like him and don''t like me?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s cheek suddenly turned reddish, but he glared at him and said, "you''re so poor. Believe it or not, I''ll tell your wife to go."


    Ruan maocai immediately softened and said, "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Please forgive me Why


    In the middle of the conversation, his eyes suddenly brightened, but he saw that Zhong Qinglu had already cleared Shen Shi''s spirit grass. After the appraisal, he had taken out the corresponding Spirit Crystal and handed it to Shen Shi. Looking at the light flashing on the counter, the amount was huge.


    Ruan maocai glanced over the pile of Lingjing, then looked at the lingcao lingcai Shen Shi took out. After a moment, he suddenly said with a smile:


    "you still said that I should take care of others. Why don''t you say that your sister is very powerful in this respect, which is much more powerful than me. It seems that she treats this younger martial brother Shen..."


    Behind the words, Ruan maocai laughed and did not continue to say, and on the other side of the counter, Zhong Qingzhu still stood there quietly, with a beautiful smile on his face, only in his bright eyes, but a trace of coldness passed slowly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    This time, Shen Shi sold the spirit grass in the elixir hall for the Spirit Crystal. Shen Shi got a lot of money and got 700 spirit crystals. However, the best "corpse moss" obtained from the zombie ghost king in the nameless Tomb of Gaoling mountain is the most important one. This kind of spiritual material can only be seen occasionally on the bodies of zombie skeletons and other ghosts, and the number is very small. The best products are even rare. In addition, the corpse moss is also at the top of the third grade in terms of spiritual material level, so Zhong Qinglu''s price estimate for Shen Shi is very high Then he calculated the high price of 580 Lingjing.


    Of course, the price is a bit eye-catching. Several disciples of the hall of miraculous medicine near the counter also noticed the situation here. It''s just that everyone, including Ruan maocai, didn''t say much in the end. At most, they just had a few eyes on the crystal for a while.


    In contrast, Shen Shi was a bit surprised. He grew up in a shop like tianyilou and knew the value of many spiritual talents. Although corpse moss is rare, he is still clear about it. So after pondering for a moment, he lowered his voice and said to Zhong Qinglu:


    "will you give me a little too much calculation? Will others say something?" With that, he glanced at the disciples of the elixir hall around him.


    With a faint smile, Zhong Qinglu tidied up the lingcao lingcai on the counter and placed them in different categories. On the other hand, she said calmly, "it''s OK. This corpse moss is very good and rare. Even if other people talk awkwardly, I don''t have any reason to be wrong."


    Shen Shi nods and doesn''t say much. Since Zhong Qinglu is so calm, she has her reasons. Even Shen Shi quickly thinks that Zhong Qinglu is a disciple valued by Yunni, one of the five elders of the sect. He has a great hope that he will be accepted by Yunni. In addition, Yunni himself is directly in charge of the affairs of the miraculous medicine hall. In this case, only I''m afraid that no one will say anything without opening his eyes.


    It''s good to have a backer!


    Shen Shi grinned. Zhong Qinglu collected the spirit material on the cabinet, took a look at him and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    Shen Shi said nothing with a smile. He took Lingjing back into Ruyi''s bag and said with a smile: "it seems that you are much easier to talk than when you were on the herring island before."


    Zhong Qing blushed and spat at him. Then he turned away from the topic and said, "you said you would go to the martial arts hall to buy some five element techniques. Why don''t you just find a way to choose another Taoist magic power? After all, the power of Tao and Dharma is the right way, and the five elements method is difficult to practice, and its power is limited. I don''t think it''s very good. "


    Shen Shi was speechless and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Zhong Qinglu shook her head and said in a low voice: "I said it casually. Don''t worry about it. You have an idea about how to choose. I shouldn''t talk too much."


    Shen Shi laughed and said: "the power of Taoist magic power is certainly strong enough, but for one thing, it''s too long to practice. For another thing, it''s much more difficult to get the cultivation method than to go directly to the art hall to buy the five elements method."


    Zhong Qinglu nods and understands this in her heart. Lingxiao sect has been established for thousands of years and has a profound foundation. Naturally, there are many ways to cultivate Taoist supernatural power. However, there is nothing in the world that can be gained without effort. The disciples of Lingxiao sect can inherit some master''s Taoist supernatural power unless they are lucky enough to get the favor of the elder Danjing of Yuan Dynasty Ordinary disciples can only work hard for the sect and accumulate achievements, including the most important counting of the mysterious runes. After a certain stage, they can exchange for the cultivation formula of Taoist magic power in the sect.


    In fact, unlike ordinary disciples like Shen Shi, Zhong Qinglu, whose family background and talent are quite close to the core elder class of Lingxiao sect, has also heard that among the 22 yuan immortal Danjing of Lingxiao sect, there seems to be an undisclosed tacit agreement or a kind of discipline in private, that is, every yuan Danjing In fact, there is a certain number for the great immortal to accept the apprentice and pass on the Dharma.


    In other words, the number of apprentices that each immortal Dan Jing can earn from his family can''t exceed one, and he can''t teach too many Dharma secrets when he teaches Taoist magic.


    This rumor has been circulating in Lingxiao sect for a long time, but every immortal in Yuan Danjing kept a secret about it and never talked about it, so there is no way to prove it. However, Zhong Qinglu himself had been paying close attention to it. As a result, he did find that there were no more than five apprentices of all the yuan Danjing elders in Lingxiao sect. As for the number of Taoist magic power, it was a secret that everyone must strictly keep, so it would not be known by outsiders.


    In fact, most of the yuan Danjing elders are extremely cautious when they accept their disciples. Few of them have five or more disciples, and most of them are three or four. There are many elders with only one or two disciples. For example, there are only two disciples, Du Tiejian and Kang Chen. *** There was a disciple named situ Jian. The rest of the sun family''s children had a lot of friends in Lingxiao sect, but they didn''t have the chance to join elder sun.In the eyes of outsiders, this is naturally the reason why these people in the yuan Dan realm are so dedicated to practice and impatient to be disturbed by common things. However, whether this is the case or not is only clear to the elders themselves. However, in Lingxiao sect, those disciples who have already been worshipped by the elder have a very high status and are slightly better than others. It is rumored that they are the rising stars who are valued by an elder and have a chance to get into the gate wall. Once they have such a hope, their status and status will be different immediately.


    Zhong Qinglu was valued by the elder Yunni in the hall of miraculous medicine, and then looked at each other in the hearts of the people. So was the bright future, and so was Zhong Qingzhu by the elder le in the hall of array.


    Shen Shi, an ordinary disciple who had just broken through the Jin Dynasty to the Ningyuan realm, had never even heard of this private rumor.


    At the moment, the transaction was clear. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, and then said to Zhong Qinglu, "I''ve noticed this time, but I really didn''t find the main ingredients of the six kinds of Dan prescriptions you need..."


    Zhong Qinglu shook her head and said, "it''s OK. I know it''s too urgent. Take your time. Don''t worry too much, either You don''t have to risk it. "


    However, Shen Shi knows that this is not the case. What Zhong Qinglu is trying to cultivate Dan is to achieve something as soon as possible, so as to add more weight to his worship of elder Yunni. Is there any reason not to worry about this? Obviously, the faster the better. After all, the earlier she refined the three elixirs, the better her qualification in alchemy.


    So after hesitating for a while, Shen Shi said in a soft voice: "otherwise, you can take some of the Lingjing here. Although it''s impossible to buy too many, no matter what else, we''ll at least get together to buy the main ingredients of Yiwei Dan first. How about you start to refine Dan first?"


    At this moment, no matter Shen Shi or Zhong Qinglu, there is a different color on his face at the same time. It seems that he is back to the time when he was a boy on the herring island.


    Zhong Qinglu was a little distracted, but she calmed down a moment later. She shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s not necessary. Besides, I understand that the stronger you are, the more hope you will find me better and more lingcao lingcai. So if you don''t have to give me Lingjing, on the contrary, if you don''t have enough Lingjing to buy this time, I can borrow some from you. " Then she paused for a moment, and said, "it''s said that after Mr. Pu presided over the martial arts hall, one or two elder martial brothers and sisters got into Qian''s eyes. The price of the martial arts is very high."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "how high is it?"


    Zhong Qinglu put out her hand and said, "I don''t know. I just heard about it."


    Shen Shi thought about it and said with a smile, "OK, anyway, I''ll go and ask first. If it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    Then he said hello to Zhong Qinglu and waved to Zhong Qingzhu. Seeing Zhong Qingzhu standing on the side, he indicated with a smile that he would stay here. It seemed that he had something to say with elder martial brother Ruan maocai, Shen Shi nodded with a smile and then turned away.


    Behind him, Zhong Qingzhu watched his figure disappear at the entrance of the hall. After a moment, he suddenly said faintly, "elder martial brother Ruan, I remember that my sister-in-law, that is, elder martial sister Xu, was working in the art hall."


    Ruan maocai picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said, "there''s something wrong. I want to trouble elder martial sister Xu."


    Ruan maocai laughed, stretched his hand forward, and said with a smile, "it''s a small matter, but take the advantages."


    Zhong Qingzhu snorted and glared at him. Then his eyes were light, but he looked at the people coming and going outside the elixir hall. Just at this time, he could not see the figure of that person.


    At this moment, many of the disciples who came back to hongkuang hall or HAIKUANG hall to talk with each other at random were walking on the platform of hongkuang hall Overlooking the sea and the sky with the hurdles.


    Shen Shi found sun you, who was leaning against the pillar to look up at the sky. He said with a smile, "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Sun you glared at him and said, "you''ve known for a long time that you can''t get out if you go in, but are you fascinated by Zhong Qingzhu''s beauty? I can tell you, that woman is not easy to get into trouble. Don''t get into trouble. "


    Shen Shi chuckled and pushed the guy who didn''t cover his mouth. He said with a smile, "what''s the nonsense? Where is it?"


    Sun you mumbles twice and follows Shen Shi to the direction of the martial arts hall. It seems that he has a lot of opinions on Zhong Qingzhu these days. I don''t know how many blind eyes Zhong Qingzhu has given him to make sun you so angry.


    When they walked out for a while, Shen Shi suddenly saw a familiar figure passing in front of him, but Ruan maocai, who had just seen him in the hall of miraculous medicine not long ago, saw him in a hurry, walked quickly to the front, and soon disappeared in the distance of guanhaitai. He didn''t know where he was going.


    When Shen Shi was looking at the man''s back, he suddenly heard sun you say:


    "Hey, stone, do you know about the Hou family?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He had a strange look in his eyes, but his face didn''t change. He said, "what''s wrong with the Hou family?"


    Sun you sighed and said, "the news just came back from the other side of Gaoling mountain yesterday, saying that a large number of ghosts were found in the deep ruins of the collapse of the nameless tomb. Most of them were killed by the real ancestors, but a lot of fish escaped to Gaoling mountain, but they were ordinary ghosts. But later, when the ruins were cleared up, some other mummies were found. From the clothes and the barely recognizable face shape, it was confirmed that they were Hou Yuanliang and his wife and their only son Hou Yuanliang. "


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped slightly, but he didn''t expect that someone would find the remains of the Hou family so soon. However, after thinking about it carefully, the monks in the past were no longer mainly free practitioners after the collapse of Gaoling mountain. They were mostly disciples of such famous schools as lingxiaozong. There were countless talents in them, and the command and drive were more effective. They were naturally different from those free practitioners No.


    But now that the remains of the Hou family have been found, I don''t know if the archaic Yin dragon in the huge cave under the solitary peak has also been found? He felt a little uneasy in his heart. It seemed that he suddenly felt that he had forgotten something important. It must have something to do with the Yin dragon, sorcery, ghost and other foreign things in the zhenhun abyss that day, but he couldn''t remember what it was?


    Maybe it''s just an illusion?


    Shen Shi thought to himself. When he looked up at sun you, he found that his friend''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Shen Shi was a little strange and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Sun you sighed and said, "Mrs. Hou''s surname is sun. Her single name is a Qin word. She is my grandfather''s legitimate daughter. In terms of seniority, she is my legitimate aunt."


    Shen Shi was surprised, and the image of Sun Qin that he saw in zhenhun yuan that day suddenly appeared in his mind. But he was not familiar with this woman and didn''t pay special attention to it before, so his impression was a little vague. He only remembered that he seemed to be a rich and dignified woman, but his appearance after death was just like that. There was nothing to say.


    Shen Shi shook his head slightly and sighed in his heart. Then he patted sun you on the shoulder and said, "are you very close to your aunt? I''m sorry."


    Sun you laughed and said, "if you want to say how close you are, it won''t be. My aunt has been spoiled by my grandfather since she was a child. She has the most arrogant temperament, and she pays special attention to the difference between the two. " He turned to look at Shen Shi, shrugged his shoulders and said, "you know, my father is the second. Although I was not born by my concubine, in her eyes, I always look better than sun Heng, the eldest son of the eldest brother."


    Shen Shi''s step is tiny Dun, way: "isn''t your this aunt did to you say what?"


    But sun you shook his head and said, "that''s not true. I''m the real young master of the second room of the sun family. No one can move me. But my aunt has said in front of my grandfather several times that my cousin sun Heng is intelligent and gifted, far superior to other children of the sun family. Therefore, he should be the future leader of the sun family. "


    Shen Shi stops and turns to sun you. Sun you''s face is light and looks at him.


    They looked at each other. After a while, they suddenly laughed at the same time. Shen Shi patted him on the shoulder. They continued to walk forward together, as if the words were just casual.


    After walking for a while, seeing that he was about to reach the edge of guanhaitai, sun you suddenly said, "it''s said that in addition to the three members of their family who died in Gaoling mountain this time, many of them have been found dead. Most of them are elite friars who came from the family. I''m afraid that all the elites of the family are lost there this time."


    Shen Shi was stunned, but he didn''t expect that the Hou family would lose so much in Gaoling mountain. However, looking back, it seems that such a vassal family is known as a famous family, but the power of the family really has no resistance in the face of the terrible existence of witches and ghosts. To blame, we can only blame the Hou family for being too greedy.


    "The waiting family is over." Sun you was beside him and sighed softly. There was not much regret in his tone, but there was some feeling.


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "no, with your aunt, won''t you go and help me? It''s only you, the sun family. I don''t think anyone in LiuYun City dares to move the property of the waiting family. "


    Sun you chuckled and said, "when people are around, when people are around, you can''t talk about death. You can see that in a few days, once the situation of Hou''s family is fully understood, it will be a good show in Liuyun city. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "then your Sun family..." Half way through, he stopped talking.


    Sun you sneered and said, "do you want to say whether our Sun family will rob us? There''s no taboo about it. My grandfather is dedicated to cultivation. When his daughter and grandson die, he won''t take care of these common things. But my uncle, who is in charge of the sun family now, is definitely the one who rushes the fastest. And I''ll bet you that most of the people who get the most from the Hou family are our grandsons. "


    Shen Shi couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "if you really want to do this, it''s a bit ugly."Sun you snorted coldly, and said sarcastically: "what is eating, and how much is it worth? Hou family is one of the four aristocratic families in Liuyun city. How much is the property under its name and how much is it worth


    Shen Shi was silent.


    They walked along the road and chatted. Unconsciously, they left the guanhaitai and went to the Wuxing hall where the art hall was.


    In the entrance of the seven halls of Lingxiao sect, only Shu hall and Shu hall don''t have the famous hall Foundation around guanhaitai. Tangkou hall is built in a remote place, so it has always been teased that it is inferior to other halls. However, it''s really similar. When standing outside the five elements Hall, it''s obvious that the popularity here is much colder than that of guanhaitai.


    However, the five elements hall in front of them is extraordinary. It is built on the mountain, with high eaves and huge columns. It looks no worse than other famous halls and pavilions. It''s just that there is no one walking around at the gate.


    When Shen Shi and sun you were still on herring Island, there was also a five element hall on that island, but the scale was much smaller than here. Sun you looked at the grand hall and asked Shen Shi in a low voice: "you said that you are going to come here to buy techniques and practice them. Have you figured out which techniques you want to buy?"


    Shen Shi shook his head slightly and said, "I''ve thought of some, but I''d better go in and ask the elder martial brothers carefully."


    Anyway, Shen nodded his head and was not interested in sun Xingshu. They walked up the stone steps of the five elements hall, where there were few disciples, so it was easy to see that there were several people standing at the gate outside the hall, including men and women, with calm expression, and there was no special eye-catching place.


    Just as Shen Shi and sun you were going to enter the hall, a woman standing at the door who had just passed them suddenly turned to look at Shen Shi, looked at him carefully, and then called out: "Shen Shi?"


    Shen Shi was stunned. He turned his head to look at the woman, but he felt that she looked familiar. After a moment, he thought about it, but he was surprised and said, "elder martial sister Xu? Why are you


    That woman smile, smile familiar and cordial, but it was in the year when the blue fish island had been in the ship to the demon Island, and Shen Shi had contacts with Xu Yanzhi.


    At the moment, Xu Yanzhi looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for many years, but you are much taller. When you were missing in the demon Island, I remember you were still young."


    Shen Shi also showed a smile. Xu Yanzhi was good to him then. He said with a smile: "elder martial sister Xu, you are as beautiful as you were then."


    Xu Yanzhi laughed and scolded: "I haven''t seen you for several years, but I''ve learned to be poor. Well, come in with me


    Shen Shi took a bit surprised, way: "how?"


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile, "don''t you come here to buy some five elements skills? Younger martial sister Qingzhu has already told me about it. She specially asked me to take care of you."


    Shen Shi understood this and said: "thank you so much, elder martial sister Xu."


    Xu Yanzhi smiles and takes them into the five elements hall. Sun you followed Shen Shi and said quietly with a smile, "that''s good. I''ve learned to flatter women."


    Shen Shi Heng glanced at him and said faintly, "those who are close to the ink are black. I learned from you."


    "Fart, if I really have this ability, how can I be blinded by the two sisters of the Zhong family all day, and still be sarcastic!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Yanzhi took the two of them into the five elements hall. The number of people in the hall was more than that outside. However, compared with the huge hall, it was still rare, which made the five elements hall look more tall and empty.


    Similar to the layout of the five elements hall on the herring Island, there are also five color patterns on the floor of the hall, but there are several more corridors at the end of the hall. Xu Yanzhi takes them to a quiet room and asks them to sit down at the table in the room. Then he goes to the bookcase in the room and takes out a book with a blue cover and puts it in front of Shen Shi.


    "If you don''t know the second level martial arts collection, you can ask me what you want to do."


    Shen Shi nodded and opened the cover of the book. Sure enough, he saw the name of many five element techniques clearly written on the clean white paper inside, and all of them were accompanied by simple text introduction, such as attribute, power, appearance and so on. It can be said at a glance.


    After a rough look, Shen Shi estimated that the number of the second-order techniques recorded in this catalogue was about 100, and he couldn''t help but exclaim. The number of hundred is not impressive, but you should know that today is the age of the five elements. Thousands of the five elements, which were at their peak thousands of years ago, have been lost. Lingxiao sect can collect so many second-order five elements, plus the number of other levels of the five elements. This heritage is really worthy of being a famous school for thousands of years, which is really extraordinary.Among the more than 100 second-order techniques, they are divided into five categories: gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Among them, there are all popular and unpopular techniques, and even many names of techniques Shen Shi had never heard of before are recorded in this book, which is a great eye opener for him.


    Shen Shi soon immerses himself in the world of art. Sun you is a bit bored and yawns. Xu Yanzhi looks at Shen Shi with great interest. He sits across the table and looks at him carefully. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    After a while, Xu Yanzhi suddenly found that Shen Shi had been looking carefully for a long time after his initial rough browsing, but most of his eyes were turning in the golden method of the five elements. He was a little surprised and asked with a smile:


    "why, are you particularly interested in the golden method?"


    Shen Shi raised his head, pondered for a moment, and said, "elder martial sister Xu, I have heard that if you want to deal with enemies like ghosts and things, the thunder and lightning of the gold system in the five elements magic has a magical effect. Is that right?"


    Xu Yanzhi nodded and said, "it''s true." After a pause, she looked into Shen Shi''s eyes and said, "so you want to choose one or two Lightning spells to deal with ghosts. Do you want to go back to Gaoling mountain?"


    SHEN Yanshu almost forgot to look at it and asked, "what is it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    "The second-order method is a two bailing crystal." Xu Yanzhi said with a smile.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but sun you next to him was no better than him. It seemed that he was scared by the price and said, "what, so expensive?"


    Xu Yanzhi waved his hand and said: "it''s not expensive. It''s not an ordinary method. The five element methods collected by Lingxiao sect are all excellent ones. Otherwise, they won''t be favored by so many forefathers, right? You get what you pay for. "


    Sun you couldn''t help but ask, "elder martial sister Xu, how much is the first-order method? What''s the value of the third-order method? What about the fourth-order method?"


    With a smile, Xu Yanzhi seemed to be familiar with this scene. He replied with a very skillful manner: "the first level technique is cheap. There are eighty spirit crystals, and the third level technique has one thousand spirit crystals. As for the five element techniques above the fourth level, they are all powerful and rare. Even there are not many collection in the art hall, so we can''t buy them with spirit crystals any more. We can only buy them with mystery You can exchange it in points. "


    Sun you was speechless for a long time. After a while, he looked at Shen Shi, but he gave a wry smile and said, "you can see for yourself. I think the price is too That one''s gone. " He secretly took a look at Xu Yanzhi, and did not dare to directly say words like "black heart entrapment".


    Shen Shi also felt a little bitter. He thought he was lucky this time. He got the best corpse moss and changed a lot of Lingjing. He could buy some more five element techniques to practice in the art hall. However, the art hall seems to be a black shop. The price is amazing.


    He pondered for a moment, but he was still not reconciled. He said to Xu Yanzhi, "elder martial sister, I remember when I was on the herring Island, the price was not like this."


    Xu Yanzhi shook his head and said, "there are different times. Besides, each of your disciples who have just entered the Mountain Gate on herring island has the rule that they are not allowed to take Lingjing to the island. How many Lingjing can you have? Moreover, Shu Tang has never used more than two-level techniques on the herring island. In a word, the price is set by elder Pu, who is in charge of the martial arts hall. I can''t help it. If you don''t want to, you have to find him and say it. "


    Shen Shi is dispirited. He thinks that elder Pu is the elder of yuandanjing and the person who presides over one of the seven halls. How can a little person like himself come up to talk.


    After a long silence, Shen Shi''s heart flashed over Xiao Hei''s past appearance. He thought about the endless darkness under the soul abyss. After taking a deep breath, he bit his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll buy some."


    Sun you couldn''t see it any more. With a wry smile, he just stood up and said to Shen Shi, "I''ll go out for a walk and come to me when you''re ready."


    Shen Shi nodded, and sun you turned and went out. There were only Shen Shi and Xu Yanzhi left in the quiet room. Xu Yanzhi looked calm and calm. Looking at Shen Shi, he said with a smile, "the road of cultivation is tortuous and difficult, so you should take it as your training."


    With that, she glanced at the catalog on Shen Shi''s hand and said, "after looking at it for such a long time, do you like it?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and then said to Xu Yanzhi calmly: "elder martial sister Xu, there are too many magic arts in the list of magic arts. I''m a little dazzled. Please give me some advice."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded and said, "OK, what do you want to know first?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said, "do you have any magic to deal with ghosts?"


    "Yes." Xu Yanzhi got up, went to him and sat down. He took the catalog and directly opened the part of gold magic. His white fingers paddled all the way down and finally landed on one of the magic items.


    "Lightning strike in the sky is one of the second-order gold techniques. It causes the power of lightning in the sky to blow down. It is magnificent, fierce and powerful. As far as the attack is concerned, the power of this method can be ranked among the top five among all the second-order five element methods. " After a pause, Xu Yanzhi took another look at Shen Shi and said, "and thunder and lightning has a magical effect on demons like ghosts. When dealing with demons, its power will at least double. If you can complete the cultivation of this skill, once you cast it, unless it''s a rare ghost of the dead king, ordinary ghosts will almost be killed by lightning on this day, and it''s absolutely impossible to resist. "


    Shen Shi nodded slowly, glanced over the catalogue text of lightning stroke. After thinking for a moment, he said, "OK, I''ll take this one."


    Xu Yanzhi smiles and says, "do you want anything else?"


    Shen Shi thinks about it, but he remembers that he was chased by countless ghosts in the labyrinth of the Zhenlong ancient hall in Gaoling mountain that day. Although Tianlei is powerful, it can only bombard one enemy at a time. If he meets the situation of numerous ghosts that day, I''m afraid he can''t help it. Then he gives Xu Yanzhi a rough description of the situation that day, and finally comes to the conclusion: "elder martial sister, if you meet me In this case, is there a lightning technique to attack all ghosts? "


    Xu Yanzhi put away his smile, thought carefully for a while, but slowly shook his head, and said: "among the many techniques included in our sect, there is not such a technique as you said in the second-order technique, but there is one in the third-order lightning technique, but that is not what you can cultivate now."


    Shen Shi was a little disappointed, but he knew that he couldn''t force it, so he could only smile. However, after pondering for a while, Xu Yanzhi turned back the catalogue in his hand until he reached the chapter of fire related techniques. Then he pointed to one of the techniques and said to Shen Shi, "the techniques are extensive and profound. I thought about it for a moment. Maybe this technique can help you."Shen Shi''s eyes fell and looked at the book. What came into his eyes was the name of the technique "Crazy flame".


    "Crazy flame is one of the second-order fire skills. After casting, if you summon countless flames to fall from the sky, it''s like a fire rain burning the earth. The power range of the spell directly covers a place about a square meter away. In this way, all enemies will be burned by the fire. Although it''s not as powerful as lightning strike in a single enemy, it has miraculous effect in the face of a large number of opponents. After all, it''s also a second-order skill, and the power of crazy flame is not too low, at least better than fireball skill of first-order skill. "


    Shen Shi suddenly moved in his heart and said, "elder martial sister, do you mean that every fireball summoned by this crazy flame spell is no worse than the first-order fireball spell?"


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "nonsense, otherwise how can it be included in the list of second-order techniques? However, there are some shortcomings in these second-order methods. For example, the spiritual power consumption is several times higher than that of the first-order method, and the casting time is also longer. Of course, the complexity and difficulty of cultivation is several times higher than that of the first-order method. By the way, if you meet a monk in Ningyuan realm or a higher realm in the future and have to use the five elements technique to resist the enemy, remember to use the lightning stroke. Although the power of crazy flame technique is stronger than fireball technique, it can''t be there. "


    At this point, she said with a wry smile: "how else can we say that the five elements technique is declining now? This power is far from the Taoist magic power. When a second-order technique is used, someone else''s Ning Yuan Jing monk stands in the rain of fire, and his physical body is slightly stronger, and he can be almost unscathed..."


    Shen Shi had no connection, but his eyes were gradually brightened when he looked at the crazy flame technique. After a moment, he nodded and said: "thank you for reminding me, elder martial sister. I want this crazy flame technique, too."


    Xu Yanzhi laughed and said, "OK, do you want anything else?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, then looked at Xu Yanzhi and said sincerely: "elder martial sister, you have been practicing for many years, have deep experience and wide knowledge, and you know more about the cultivation of the five elements than me. If you have any useful techniques, please teach me."


    Xu Yanzhi took a look at him, pondered for a while, and suddenly said: "you look like you are a little nervous on Lingjing. In the future, you will often go down the mountain to sharpen your adventure, right?"


    With a bitter smile, Shen Shi nodded and said, "elder martial sister, I don''t have any family members to support me. I can only do this."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded his head and said, "it''s nothing. There are many disciples like you in the clan. There are also many talents in the future. You don''t have to be disheartened for this. It''s really worth mentioning that although it''s risky to go down the mountain to sharpen, there are also many benefits. In your case... " She thought about it carefully, but then she opened the catalogue again, and turned her fingers, and came to the chapter of wooden techniques.


    "Among the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, they are profound and subtle, and contain all kinds of things. Most of them have fantastic ideas. Some of them seem ordinary and unpopular, but they are of great practical use, which is hard for ordinary people to think of. Look at this recipe. "


    Shen ShiShun looked at her fingertips and read it out in a low voice, saying:


    "''The art of wind control ''


    "Thunder belongs to gold, wind comes from wood. Wind method is not a big category in the five elements method, but if you can understand it carefully, it seems to be common but has great use. This wind control skill is listed in the second level skill. It costs a lot, but it doesn''t have the slightest attack power. It can only summon Qingfeng to lift his body to fly for a certain distance, and the duration is very short. Therefore, it has always been regarded as a useless skill. It''s not as popular as the "wind Agility" skill in the first level skill. But if you need to go out to explore and travel frequently in the future, I will recommend you to practice this wind defense skill. "


    Shen Shi stares at the word "Yu Feng Shu", and his brow is slightly wrinkled. At first glance, it really doesn''t work. It doesn''t make friars fly like a flying magic weapon. It has no attack ability and consumes a lot of money. Although the flying magic weapon is rare and expensive, which is not the ability of ordinary friars to possess, the wind control skill can only fly for a short distance in a short time, and it has no effect. It is totally different from the real flying magic power. Why did Xu Yanzhi solemnly recommend it to himself?


    He pondered for a long time, and Xu Yanzhi did not remind him. He just looked at him faintly, and his eyes seemed to have some sense of examination. After a long silence in such a quiet room, Shen Shi was shocked, but he thought of the lonely peak under the zhenhun abyss and the countless caves on the precipice that day.


    When he was driven to a dead end by countless ghosts, he had no choice but to jump down the zhenhun abyss with Xiaohei in his heart of death. If there was such a technique at that time


    Shen Shi soon thought of many situations where the wind control skill could be used, such as cliffs, rivers and mountains. Although there are many limitations, in some situations, there is a real gap between heaven and earth.


    If you spend all day in the cave, it''s useless. But you often go out to explore and sharpen it. Just as Xu Yanzhi said, the art of wind control is really ordinary, but it''s of great use!


    Through this thinking, he felt that his thoughts on the five elements technique suddenly broadened a lot, and even faintly excited. He wanted to explore and practice more techniques, but the harvest of his mind was an extra surprise.He took a deep breath, stood up to give a gift to Xu Yanzhi, sincerely said: "thank you for your instruction, I understand."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded with a smile and said, "you can figure it out by yourself. It''s much better than what I told you directly. You are really a smart man. You don''t think Qingzhu values you so much."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said in a low voice: "green bamboo, she..."


    Xu Yanzhi laughed, did not say anything more, but said faintly: "Qingzhu is a good girl, just a little introverted. I''ve never seen her treat any man so well before. You should cherish it. "


    Shen Shi was silent. After a moment, he nodded slowly and said, "I know."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    "Well, that''s all for gossip!"


    After a moment''s silence, Xu Yanzhi burst into a smile, broke the slightly embarrassing atmosphere, and said with a smile to Shen Shi: "since you have chosen these three second-order magic arts, then liubailingjing, please pay."


    "Oh, oh..." Shen Shi quickly nods and stands up to pick up Lingjing from Ruyi bag at his waist. At the same time, he feels helpless. He thinks that since he set foot on the road of cultivation, he has never kept Lingjing in his body. Even if he makes a lot of money by chance, he will have something to spend most of Lingjing immediately.


    It''s really depressing to be in such a hard time with no money left.


    Perhaps seeing Shen Shi take out the six hundred spirit crystals, he was a little depressed. Xu Yanzhi chuckled and said, "why, can''t you give up?"


    Shen Shi laughs, pushes Ling Jing in front of her, shakes his head and says with a smile, "no, there''s an old saying. I can''t bear to have a wolf. Compared with these three techniques, I think the six hundred Ling Jing is worth the flower."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded slightly, then pondered for a while, and said: "the price of this technique has long been determined by Pu Chang of our hall. No one can increase or decrease it, so Lingjing must charge you so much. But since younger martial sister Qingzhu has asked me, I can''t help giving her face. "


    Shen Shi was stunned. He looked up at Xu Yanzhi, but saw the beautiful woman around him with a smile. But he took out a wooden box from his arms and pushed it over. He said, "the price can''t be changed, but we''ll give some small things besides the technique. I don''t think our elder Pu will say much."


    Shen Shi took the wooden box, but felt that it was not heavy to start with. Then he opened the lid of the box and saw a stack of green paper and five bottles standing side by side in the middle of the box.


    The voice of Xu Yanzhi''s words came from his ear and said, "I heard that in addition to the five elements technique, you have also studied the talisman. This box of 30 pieces of green talisman paper and five bottles of cinnabar, even if I give you some compensation, so that you don''t really think that our art hall is a complete black shop."


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked and his face was solemn. He stood up and saluted Xu Yanzhi. He said in a positive way: "thank you, elder martial sister."


    Xu Yanzhi smiles but does not speak.


    Among all kinds of materials of talisman, the most important spiritual material is talisman paper, because to bear the magic power of Guanling, talisman paper itself is made of precious spiritual grass. With the improvement of the five elements, the talisman paper used is also different.


    In the past, Shen Shi''s talismans were all first-order magic, so he used the cheapest and lowest level yellow Rune paper. However, the three talismans he bought today are all second-order magic. If he wants to make another talisman after completion, the Yellow Rune paper can no longer bear the power of second-order magic, so he must use higher-level green Rune paper.


    But in order to bear more spiritual power, the green Rune paper uses more spiritual materials than the ordinary yellow Rune paper. Naturally, the price of the green Rune paper is also rising. Shen Shi knows this. He even had some trouble about it earlier. But at this moment, the box of green Rune paper is a great help to him, and the weight of this gift is also real It''s not light.


    Sun you waited outside the five elements hall for a long time. Just when he was bored, he saw Shen Shi come out of the hall quickly. He quickly welcomed him and said, "have you bought all of them?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I bought three second-order skills."


    The muscle on sun you''s face twitched slightly and said, "six hundred spirit crystals? Didn''t you bargain with her? "


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said, "there''s no way. This rule is set by elder Pu, the founder of Yuandan in the art hall. No one can change it. And what''s your expression? You''re the sun family''s great cause, and you''re the sun family''s legitimate young master. Can you still see the six hundred Ling crystal in your eyes? "


    Sun you "bah" a, way: "you dare to say a ''just'' I with you anxious ah, six hundred Spirit Crystal in front of me, my saliva will flow out, OK?" Then he snorted coldly and said, "my family does give me a copy of Qian Lingjing every month, but it''s not as much as you think."


    Shen Shi laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "OK, OK, I''ll talk about it casually, but if you really lack Lingjing, why don''t you go out with me next time?"


    Sun you''s eyes turned around. It seemed that he was a little moved. However, he hesitated for a moment and said, "let me think about it again. I thought that I would cultivate" cloud piercing arrow "at least to the second level of" phantom "before I thought about traveling down the mountain."


    Shen Shi nodded and said no more. After all, although there will be harvest in traveling and exploring, there are often many unexpected risks. For example, he almost died in Gaoling mountain this time. After all, sun you is a son of a noble family. He is supported by his family. Although the Lingjing he gets now may not be as good as his cousin sun Heng, it must be enough for him to practice. There is really no need to venture down the mountain before he has become a Taoist.


    It''s a hard road for the ordinary disciples who have no background and family background to use their life to fight and earn Lingjing.They walked side by side and kept talking. It seemed that sun you was also interested in Shen Shi''s proposal. Although it was not in line with his family''s identity, he still let Shen Shi remember to tell him at least when he went down the mountain next time. Then he would decide whether to go down the mountain or not.


    The two figures went farther and farther away. At the gate of the five elements hall, they suddenly came out of the hall and stood side by side at the gate of the hall, looking at the back of the two young men from a distance until they disappeared in the distance.


    Both of them are women. The one on the left is Xu Yanzhi who has just sold three second-order skills to Shen Shi. The one on the right is pretty, but it''s Zhong Qingzhu.


    Xu Yanzhi watched Shen Shi and sun you leave. He took back his eyes, but saw that Zhong Qingzhu seemed to be a little distracted. Still looking at the distance, he patted her arm and said with a smile, "Hey, that person has already gone."


    Zhong Qingzhu woke up with a shock, and his face flushed a little. But then he regained his calm and didn''t say a word. He just smile at Xu Yanzhi. His smile is gentle and clear, and even seems to add some color to the cold hall.


    Xu Yanzhi sighed a little and said, "I''ve done everything for you, but that box of green Rune paper and cinnabar is clearly what you bought. Just give it to that person directly. Why bother to hide it on purpose? Instead, let me be a good man?"


    Zhong Qingzhu laughed and said, "I''m afraid if I give it to him directly, he won''t take it."


    Xu Yanzhi snorted, shook his head and said, "you are a man. Everything is good, but your mind is too heavy." After a pause, she said, "what do you want to do so much? Since you like others, just go and give things to that person. It''s straightforward and clear. At least let him know your mind."


    For the first time, Zhong Qingzhu''s face was embarrassed and said, "elder martial sister Xu, what are you talking about? Who likes whom? Shen Shi saved my life when he was young on the herring island. I just wanted to repay him and help him with all my heart. "


    Like a good smile, Xu Yanzhi said, "well, it''s like you raise your hand again."


    Just look at her face, it is clearly written "don''t believe" two words in the face, Zhong Qingzhu is also take this familiar elder martial sister can''t, stare at her one eye, but feel his face slightly hot, dare not stay here, afraid of their own no reason for gaffe, now casually hummed a way: "then I go first."


    Then he was about to walk down the stone steps and leave here. He just walked two steps. Suddenly he heard Xu Yanzhi call her behind him. Zhong Qingzhu turned back and said, "elder martial sister, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yanzhi stood in front of the main hall, calm face, with a faint smile, said: "Qingzhu, sister is from here, you listen to me, no matter whether you like others or not, but if you really have such a mind, it''s better to let him know, otherwise if there is any chance to miss in the future, won''t you regret it?"


    After a moment''s silence, Zhong Qingzhu smiles and nods: "I see. Thank you, sister."


    Gaoling mountains, deep mountains and old forests.


    The quiet mountains are rolling, and the boundless and green forests cover them. At a glance, all the mountains and forests look so quiet and serene, except for a few pieces of white fog and water vapor in the valley. The huge and violent earthquake that happened in the depth of this mountain range earlier seems to have completely passed away, at least for this forest, it seems that it has no influence any more.


    Until all of a sudden, a loud roar came out from the depth of the mountain forest. Listen to that sound, it''s a peak in the mountain forest.


    With this roar echoing in the valley forest, lingering for a long time, the original tranquility of the forest was suddenly broken. Under the dense tree shade, suddenly there were a large black shadow swept by, issued a deep gasp and roar, sounded from all sides, ran in the same direction.


    The heavy steps trampled countless thorns and weeds, the rocks rolled down, the trees trembled, the dark shadows continued one by one, and gradually gathered into a river. The momentum became stronger and stronger, the footsteps became louder and louder, and the roar was like thunder, which made the whole mountain forest begin to tremble.


    A dark river, running straight ahead.


    And the direction of galloping away is the place where the roaring sound sounds, on the top of the forest.


    Under the shade of the tree and in the sunshine, the fragmentary light shakes wildly and falls on the galloping monsters. The birds carefully lean out their heads on the tree and look down. Soon they see a scene that makes them surprised.


    All these monsters are wild boars. It seems that there are a huge number of them, at least not less than a thousand. At the top of all the pigs, there is a huge gray pig.


    It took the wild boars and goblins to run fast towards the top of the mountain. Soon, a black shadow appeared in the eyes of all the wild boars on the top of the mountain, the top of the big stone on the top of the mountain.


    It was a black pig, with a spirit grass in its mouth, chewing it all the time. It stands on the top of the mountain, overlooking the mountains, and then slowly back, looking at the boars.All the pigs stopped and looked up.


    A moment later, the gray earth pig was the first to bow his head respectfully. Behind him, there was a roar and roar one after another, and the mountains were shaking. Then all the wild pigs lowered their heads to the black pig.


    On the top of the mountain, on the top of the big stone, little black pig chirped in his mouth, then slowly looked up at the high sky.


    This day is the tenth day that Xiao Hei came to this mountain forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    There are hundreds of millions of people in the world of Hongmeng, showing the magic of nature and the magnificent and mysterious wonders, which often make people marvel and awe. Among the numerous monsters, there is one.


    Different from ordinary wild animals, although the shape and even blood of demon animals are vaguely related to ordinary wild animals, compared with ordinary wild animals, demon animals are far superior to their distant relatives in size, strength, agility and even intelligence.


    Up to now, no one has known how monsters appeared in Hongmeng world for a long time, because it seems that monsters have spread all over Hongmeng world since the history of the human race. In other words, maybe the history of monsters in Hongmeng world is not later than that of the human race, or even probably earlier.


    For many years, many wise people in the human race have speculated about the origin of monsters, especially the obvious similarity between monsters and ordinary beasts. Maybe some reasons caused ordinary beasts to mutate into various monsters, but speculation is speculation after all, and now it''s hard to find any evidence.


    Since ancient times, there have been many fierce beasts who have lost their lives. That is to say, during these ten thousand years, the practice of the human race flourished, the monks sprang up and gradually ruled most of the Hongmeng world, which gradually suppressed the rampancy of the monsters.


    However, there are many kinds of monsters and a large number of them. Even the monks with successful practice can not be said to have an advantage over any other monsters. It''s good to say that some low-level monsters are just more powerful and fierce, but if they reach level 3 or above, they will be at another level.


    There is no small possibility for the third-order monster to condense the demon pill, while the fourth-order monster will certainly condense the demon pill. In such a state, the spirit and wisdom of the monster are also open, fierce and cunning, which is extremely difficult to deal with. It often needs the monks of the human race to suppress it. As for those above the fourth level, of course, there are also. But at this level, the number of monsters is rare, only occasionally seen, but once they appear, they must be the king of all animals. It is also said that there are still some ancient beasts hidden in some wild places, such as the antenna Jedi, which are inaccessible to human beings. They are extremely powerful and powerful. They can even compete directly with the great friars of the yuan Dan kingdom of the human race.


    Compared with these fierce monsters and even the legendary ancient monsters, these monsters are more common in the Hongmeng world. In fact, they are ordinary monsters of the first and second order. These ordinary low-level monsters have the lowest status in the monster community. Although they also have powerful bodies, they are often killed and eaten as the prey of high-level monsters when facing higher-level monsters.


    Therefore, most of the time, many species of low-level monsters are famous for their rapid reproduction. After all, they don''t grow fast enough. I''m afraid they have been killed in the past long years. In a large number of low-level monsters, the pig is a very typical and common one.


    Pig monsters are found in all walks of life in Hongmeng. They can be seen in almost all the boundary soil. Moreover, this kind of monsters has strong adaptability and can survive in almost all the terrain environment. The shadow of pig monsters can be seen in forests, swamps, grasslands, mountains, lakes, islands and even the sea.


    The vast majority of the pig level is not high, most of them are the lowest level of the first level monster, occasionally see the second level, but the number is very small. They are all over the world of Hongmeng. Because of their different living environment, they gradually have some differences in size and ability, but the only thing that is the same is that almost all kinds of pigs and monsters are able to live.


    Therefore, in the early days of the demon king court, those demon tribes who were once high above the world once directly ridiculed the small and weak Terrans as pigs.


    In the Gaoling mountains of Haizhou, there are many monsters living in this vast forest. Because of the inaccessibility of people in the past, everything in this deep forest is very primitive. All kinds of monsters live here step by step. The law of the jungle happens every day. Everything is natural.


    In the food chain here, there is no doubt that pigs and monsters are at the bottom of the bottom layer. Not only the fierce third-order monsters like the dark king tiger can prey on them, but also there are more dangerous monsters in the forest and mountains. Hunters regard them as an important part of the diet. The only thing pigs and monsters can do is to fight against them out of instinct The birth of offspring continues the growth and development of the race.


    Days have always been like this, day by day quietly through, until one day, there is a little black pig into the forest.


    In fact, there are more than one kind of pig in the deep mountains and forests. There are three kinds of pig in the Gaoling mountains. Besides the gray pig, there are two kinds of pig: huowen pig and Shanzhu. These three kinds of pig demons are quite different in appearance, but they are all of the same category. The huowen pig has special texture, while the mountain pig is smaller but more agile.


    On weekdays, these three kinds of pig demons don''t communicate with each other. They meet occasionally in the mountain forest, and maybe they will fight. But on this day, I don''t know why, thousands of pig demons living on more than a dozen nearby mountains gather here from all directions, roaring and growling, and lowering their heads to the black pig on the top of the big stone on the top of the mountain.That is to say, on this day, the peace that has lasted for tens of thousands of years in the forest of Gaoling mountain was broken.


    Boars, rebellion!


    When the black pig jumped off the boulder and rushed forward, hundreds of wild pigs howled and followed the black figure to form an irresistible torrent.


    The forest is shaking, and all animals are thrilled.


    The earth shaking roar of the beast, with an incredible frequency, roared one after another in the mountains and forests, and then howled in despair. The blood light splashed and dyed countless leaves and thorns red, and then quickly submerged under the rolling wild boar hooves.


    The boar is roaring!


    The dark king tiger, the thunder leopard and the black horned giant bear fell down. All the high-level monsters of the mountain forest in the past fell under the pig''s hooves one by one. Even the fierce king of raptors, such as the blue scale carving, flew away in a hurry, flapping his wings and flying over seven or eight mountains, far away from the Crazy Pigs of the day.


    Blood soaked every mountain, there are those high-level monsters who die in their eyes, there are also many pig demons who died in the process of crazy fighting.


    But when the day gradually passed, the evening came, when the light dissipated and the darkness came, the mountains were silent, and all the monsters were prostrate and speechless, shaking with fear in the dark shadow, the forest already belonged to the wild boars and monsters.


    The moon is like a piece of water in the sky.


    In the dark, in the shadow, countless pig demons gathered here, looking up at the top of the mountain.


    There is a black pig with scars and bloodstains. However, it has bright tusks and a tall and straight body. Thousands of pig demons are silent under it, like indomitable soldiers and wild beasts.


    Suddenly, the black pig looked up at the sky and roared at the bright moon in the sky.


    The bright moon is burning and shining on its figure. After a moment, countless pig demons are roaring and roaring, shaking the world and reverberating among the mountains.


    The mountains are silent and the beasts are low.


    This day, this night, there is a black pig in the bright and cold moonlight, on the top of the mountains, the king!


    Lingxiaozong, jinhongshan.


    After paying more than half of his Lingjing and vowing not to preach the secret arts according to the rules of the sect, Shen Shi changed back three second-order magic arts from the martial arts hall, which were "lightning strike", "crazy flame" and a rather unpopular "Yufeng". In the following days, Shen Shi spent almost all his energy on cultivation.


    As far as he is concerned, Shen Shi really wants to go to Gaoling mountain to look for Xiao Hei immediately after he is well hurt. But when he thinks of the situation that he and Xiao Hei are in a desperate situation because of being surrounded by countless ghosts in zhenhunyuan that day, Shen Shi grits his teeth and suppresses the impulse in his heart. He warns himself that if he can''t go to a higher level, he can go to find Xiao Hei again and if he meets ghosts again What can we do?


    He lives in his cave almost all the time, except for the daily routine of two times to lead the spirit into the body, the rest of the time he is immersed in three second-order techniques. Compared with the first-order five element methods he practiced in the past, this time, the three second-order methods improved a level, and the difficulty of cultivation was doubled.


    The five elements technique has been criticized for its difficulty and complexity for so many years. It is by no means a mere empty talk. In fact, even if a monk who has reached the normal realm of Ningyuan has to spend a lot of energy to practice the five elements technique, but the power of the technique is not as powerful as the common Taoist method. It is precisely because of this that the five elements technique is getting weaker and weaker This is the situation today.


    But Shen Shi is different, because he has a secret that no one else knows except himself, that is, he has privately practiced the Yin Yang mantra, which is closely related to the demon emperor of the demon clan in the past. Although it is not a complete skill, he has only practiced two of the mantras "Qingxin mantra" and "Tianming mantra", which has already made Shen Shi master the five elements Both the speed and the effect are beyond the ordinary people.


    It takes a lot of energy for a normal person to practice this kind of second-order method, and it usually takes at least three months to complete a preliminary method. However, Shen Shi tried his best and even some crazy practice. On the 15th day, he practiced lightning strike; on the 20th day, he completed flame. On the contrary, he looked better than the first two methods It''s the most difficult skill to practice. Shen Shi has been practicing it for a month before he can master it.


    After that, Shen Shi went to Xu Yanzhi and asked her to print the rune patterns of these three techniques. With her basic knowledge of daily drawing for more than ten years, she quickly mastered the methods of making these three kinds of runes in about ten days, and made the 30 pieces of green paper into the Runes of these three techniques In this process, only three pieces of green paper were lost, and the success rate was astonishingly high.


    So on the forty second day after he returned to the mountain, Shen Shi could no longer endure his eagerness. He packed up and prepared to go down the mountain. He was going to go to the mysterious Gaoling mountains again.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Gaoling mountain range is a dangerous and unpredictable place, especially for Shen Shi, who has been to zhenhun abyss once and has seen Taigu Yinlong and Wugui hiding in the dark, the mountains stretching for thousands of miles are actually the most dangerous area in Haizhou at present. If nothing else, the witch ghost is still unknown. Although he inspired the ancient sword to kill immortals that day, the ghost still used the mysterious black crystal to block the fatal blow of the sword and fled.


    Maybe it''s hiding in a corner of Gaoling mountain for Healing now.


    In addition, the news of Gaoling mountain has gradually come back these days. Shen Shi also knows that after the collapse earthquake on that day, many ghosts came out of the town and scattered among the Gaoling mountains. Although there is no news at present, he found that there are some powerful ghosts with extremely high magic power, but it is obvious that Gaoling mountain is better than before More dangerous.


    However, all this can not stop Shen Shi''s determination to go to Gaoling mountain. At most, it just reminds him to be more fully prepared.


    With Ruyi bag and other magic tools, it''s very convenient to carry many important things with you. At least this time, Shen Shi put most of the most important things at his side. In addition to the 27 newly made second-order talismans, he also bought a lot of yellow talisman paper and made more first-order talismans to take with him. In addition, in case of some hesitation, he went to the miraculous medicine hall on the guanhaitai before going down the mountain and bought some pills to Nourish Qi and return to the Yuan Dynasty. In addition, he had been practicing every day for the past month, until he was ready to leave At that time, he found that there were very few spirit crystals in his Ruyi bag.


    How fast money comes and goes!


    In addition to the Spirit Crystal, elixir, all kinds of magic talismans and other important things, there are two ordinary looking things in Shen Shi''s Ruyi bag, a remnant sword and a small piece of black crystal.


    The origin of these two things is of course the two treasures that were once powerful in zhenhun abyss that day. But since they were taken out of zhenhun abyss by Shen Shi, they seem to have exhausted their spiritual power. Or for some other reason, they have completely lost all their power and become ordinary. No matter how Shen Shi tried, they were not moved. Shen Shi, who had held great expectations, did not move It''s rather depressing.


    However, although it seems useless, it is obviously impossible to lose it. Moreover, Shen Shi is not at ease to leave such an important thing. So this time, he just put it in Ruyi''s bag and take it with him.


    Before leaving, Shen Shi did not forget the conversation with sun you that day, so he went to sun you''s cave to find him and asked if sun you planned to go to Gaoling mountain with him.


    Sun you hesitates, but at last he smiles. He can''t say anything. Shen Shi suddenly understands what he means and scolds him with a smile, but he doesn''t think it''s too much. Before he came here, he thought that if he could practice in peace and stability, he would not take risks at will. What''s more, according to the news, Gaoling mountain is more dangerous and haunted by ghosts and beasts than ever before.


    In the end, Shen Shi left jinhongshan alone. A strong and slightly chilly wind was blowing across the sea, which moved his skirt. In the sea wind, he set foot on the ship bound for Haizhou.


    No one came to see him off. Everyone has his own way to go. The road of cultivation is long and difficult. Why do you care so much?


    But on this day in the sun, on the viewing platform, who knows if someone will lean on the pillar and look into the distance?


    Each time the difference, will become forever?


    But I don''t know who can care about you?


    After crossing the sea by boat, Shen Shi didn''t delay in Liuyun city any more. Although he thought about Hou''s family when he entered the city, he wanted to go to Hou''s mansion to have a look, but the thought was not too strong. The thought of Xiao Hei soon overthrew it, so he went to the transmission array in the city at last , paid Lingjing and sent it to Gaoling city.


    When I came to this big city again more than a month later, I obviously felt that the bustle of the city was not weakened by the collapse of the earthquake in the mountains, but even more prosperous. There are more and more monks in this city, and it is obvious that the number of monks from different sects has more than doubled.


    The reason is self-evident. The world is prosperous, even the famous schools are no exception. Shen Shi didn''t see Lingxiao sect''s disciples in this city, but he was sure that Lingxiao sect had already sent someone to intervene in the investigation, and no matter the number of people or the status and behavior, he couldn''t be underestimated. After all, he was rescued by Du Tiejian that day It''s from jinhongshan.


    Haizhou is the largest continent in the south, with numerous friars and a surprising number of Xiuzhen sects. However, since Lingxiao sect is one of the "four Zhengs" in the world, many people consciously or unconsciously regard Haizhou as Lingxiao sect''s territory. Maybe many people in Lingxiao sect have such ideas.


    Shen Shi thought this way and walked around Gaoling city. Before Lingxiao zongnei went down the mountain, he was in a hurry. He wanted to step to Gaoling City, and then directly into Gaoling mountain. However, when he got there, Shen Shi hesitated a little more, wondering whether he should go straight out of the city and go up the mountain, or inquire about the news in the city?After all, more than a month has passed since he first came here. The situation in Gaoling mountain has changed greatly. After the collapse and earthquake, many ghosts have escaped, which makes the mountain more dangerous. It is almost the same as when he came here before. But the most important thing is that Shen Shi found that he didn''t seem to know how to find Xiao Hei?


    Gaoling mountains stretch for thousands of miles, and the territory is vast. It''s absolutely impossible to find one by one. It''s really no difference between looking for a black pig in such a vast mountain and looking for a needle in a haystack. Although he had thought of looking for the place where zhenhunyuan collapsed, more than a month later, it was beyond recognition. It was also a question whether Xiaohei would stay in the same place.


    Just thinking about it, Shen Shi finally decided to go into the mountain to look for it, because he soon figured out one thing. If he was looking for a person, it''s hard to say that there might be a glimmer of hope for information, but if he was looking for a seemingly ordinary pig In such a chaotic situation, it should be impossible for anyone to notice.


    When his mind was fixed, he went out of the city and watched the city gate clear in front of him. There were a lot of monks going out of the city in the same direction on the same road. Some of them walked together, and many of them walked alone. Most of the friars'' gossip was about the changes in the Gaoling mountains. It seems that the friars on the way were not alone Most of them are meant to be the illusory treasures in the mountains.


    Shen Shi gently touched the Ruyi bag at his waist. Although he couldn''t feel anything through the bag, the shape of the immortal killing sword still came to his mind. He wondered if this broken sword was the treasure they were looking for?


    Just then, a voice came from behind him, complaining a little and saying, "elder martial brother Chen, what I said is true. Why don''t you believe me?"


    A rude voice sneered, with a little disapproval, said: "I''m not a three-year-old child, I believe you are strange."


    The first man said hastily, "what I cheat you to do, I tell you the truth. A few days ago, I lost my way in the mountains and went into the deep forest by mistake. As a result, I did see a large group of wild boars and monsters gathered together for no reason. They were fighting with other high-level monsters


    The rude voice obviously still didn''t believe it. He sneered: "you are so scared that you are dazzled. I''ve grown up so big and practiced for so long. I haven''t seen a thousand or seven or eight hundred monsters. I''ve never heard that the weakest pig demon dares to fight against the fierce high-level monsters. If you really want to see some monsters like the dark king tiger, all the pig demons will either run or be eaten No exception has ever been made. "


    At first, the lost younger martial brother stopped for a while, and seemed to be poor in words. After a while, he said, "well Well, in fact, what I saw before was almost like this. But listen to me, elder martial brother, I really saw that spectacle this time. Why don''t you go with me to the deep mountains and old woods again, and what might you get? "


    Shen Shi shook his head, thinking that this sounds really unreliable. Sure enough, elder martial brother Chen also snorted and said, "I''m going to search for treasure in the mountain. How can I have the time to accompany you to stroll around and do something there? There are so many pig demons, so let''s run to see pigs?"


    Although Shen Shi was full of worries, he could not help but smile when he heard the last sentence. He thought that elder martial brother Chen''s words were a little interesting, and that younger martial brother was speechless for a moment, and said, "no, this, this..." After thinking for a while, he suddenly said, "yes, it seems that on that day I saw a black pig in front of the pig herd. It seems that there is a different black pig, which means to be the leader, with thousands of wild boars and monsters fighting with those fierce high-level monsters. Maybe, maybe it''s one..."


    Shen Shi couldn''t hear the words behind him. At that moment, there seemed to be a buzzing sound in his mind, only the words echoed and roared:


    " A black pig, a black pig, there seems to be a different black pig! "


    He turned around and faced the two people who were talking behind him. There were two people walking not far behind him. The young man looked very smart, and was waving his hands to the elder martial brother. He seemed to be trying to persuade him, but the elder martial brother Chen was a big man with a beard and looked at him with disdain Obviously, I''m not interested in my younger martial brother''s remarks.


    But Shen Shi''s eyes, at this moment, all fell on the young man with an urgent look. He took a step forward to ask him. His actions here were soon noticed by the two brothers, and they all turned their heads and looked at him.


    However, when Shen Shi was eager to open his mouth, suddenly someone stepped out of his side and stepped between Shen Shi and the two. A tall figure covered Shen Shi''s eyes.


    "You''re welcome." A man''s voice rang out from the man with his back to Shen Shi, arched his hand to the elder martial brother, and then said politely, "when Xie FeiGuang came down the mountain bear hall, he happened to hear what the elder brother said about wild boar fighting fierce animals. I''m quite curious. Dare you give me some advice?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Mountain Bear hall?


    Shen Shi thought about the reason why he was familiar with the name almost in an instant. When he first entered the Gaoling mountains, he once met a couple of young men and women who seemed to be from one of the four great families in Liuyun city. There was a slight conflict between them for some inexplicable reasons. At that time, it seemed that there were several members of shanxiong hall A friar stood by and watched.


    After walking, he heard a scream from behind. Shen Shi still doesn''t know what happened after that day, but it won''t be a peaceful and beautiful thing. It''s just that he and those people have never met before, and the Xu family have conflicts with him, so Shen Shi doesn''t mean to meddle.


    Today, however, he suddenly heard the name of shanxiong hall. He could not help but feel a slight shock. He stopped and looked at the monk Xie FeiGuang from the side. He was not in his twenties. He was of medium height, with upright features and a smile on his lips. At first glance, he didn''t feel ill about his attitude.


    However, when they were chatting with each other, they were suddenly blocked by others. They were all startled. In addition to the fact that monks are gathering inside and outside Gaoling City, the world of cultivation is always in danger. So the two faces almost showed some vigilance at the same time. The skinny man stepped back and frowned: "I have never heard of the mountain bear hall. What do you mean when you stand in the way of our two brothers


    Xie FeiGuang smiles slightly, but he is not angry. He says, "I''m presuming to forgive you. But I really don''t have any other thoughts. I love animals most in my life. In addition, I also have some experience in controlling animals. So I overheard what this elder martial brother said about the strange demon pig just now. I can''t help but feel happy when I see it. So I came here to disturb him rashly. "


    After listening to what he said, the bearded and skinny martial brother looked a little better. But Shen Shi, who stood aside and stopped intentionally or unintentionally, suddenly looked gloomy and gave Xie FeiGuang a cold look.


    However, although the skinny younger martial brother''s face was a little more gentle, he obviously didn''t have much trust in Xie FeiGuang, a stranger who met by chance. These days, no matter he was a sect disciple or a casual practitioner, he would not trust others easily. So he saw that the hostility retreated slightly, but he didn''t say much. He just said faintly, "I have something to do with my elder martial brother, so I won''t disturb you."


    The bearded elder martial brother Chen obviously had the same meaning as his younger martial brother. He gave Xie FeiGuang a bad look. Then they stepped forward and prepared to go around Xie FeiGuang. But they just walked a step, that solution flying light suddenly stretched out a hand to stop them again.


    This time, the thin man and elder martial brother Chen suddenly changed color and glared at Xie FeiGuang. Just as he was about to drink angrily, he suddenly saw that Fei Guang took out a shining crystal from his arms, handed it to him, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, brothers. I know it''s wrong to ask rashly. If you don''t dislike it, this crystal will be used as the cost of buying the news from you, How good is that? "


    The thin man hesitated for a moment, but he turned his head and looked at the elder martial brother Chen. It was obvious that he was a little excited. After all, it''s just a scene he saw by accident. It''s useless if he doesn''t go home, but if he can get Lingjing, isn''t it a windfall?


    The bearded elder martial brother Chen looked older than his younger martial brother. Although he stopped immediately, his eyes turned, but he stretched out three fingers and said, "three, three, I''ll let younger martial brother tell you where the black pig is."


    Xie FeiGuang''s face changed slightly, and he seemed to be a little unhappy. Lingjing is a necessary thing for all monks to practice, and even can be used as money to buy and sell all kinds of lingcai. Therefore, few monks don''t pay attention to Lingjing unless they are the best son of a wealthy family.


    And a sound is actually not very reliable news, actually asked for three Spirit Crystal, this price is really a little expensive. The thin man standing next to elder martial brother Chen seemed to be hesitant. Instead, he was worried. He seemed to be a little afraid of this injustice. After waiting for a moment, Fei Guang still didn''t speak, he quickly said: "well, let''s step back. How about two Ling Jing buying this news? I''m not afraid to tell you that the black pig is really different. If it can control thousands of mountain pigs, it must be a high-level monster with abnormal blood. If you can take it as a pet, you won''t be disappointed. "


    Xie FeiGuang pondered for a moment, nodded, and took out a Spirit Crystal from his arms. He handed it to the skinny man and said, "OK, I''ll bet once."


    The bearded elder martial brother Chen seems to be a little dissatisfied. He looks at the thin man with some complaints. However, the thin man happily takes over Lingjing and doesn''t care about his elder martial brother at all. Then he drags Xie FeiGuang to a quiet corner beside the road and whispers to him for a while.


    Xie FeiGuang stood beside the skinny man and listened attentively for a while. He looked indifferent. Occasionally, he would ask the skinny man in a low voice. It seemed that he was confirming something. Finally, he seemed to get the news he wanted. He nodded to show that he had understood. Then he arched his hands at them and left without saying a word.Walking on the road, the thin man who made a windfall unexpectedly was very happy. He took the two Lingjing and laughed. But the elder martial brother Chen complained: "what are you doing in such a hurry? I think that guy is very anxious. After a while, maybe he will give three Lingjing."


    The thin man laughed, but waved his hand and said, "contentment is happiness, contentment is happiness..."


    Before the words fell, another figure appeared in front of them. They looked up in amazement, but saw a strange young man standing in front of them, holding out his palm without expression, and rolling two spirit crystals in his palm.


    "I''ll listen to what you said to that man."


    Shen Shi light tunnel.


    In the Gaoling mountains, there are old forests in the deep mountains.


    This vast, green and lush forest is still calm and vigorous from the outside, which is no different from the usual. But on the other side of the forest, in the vast monster territory under the mountains and trees, great changes have taken place.


    Wild boars and monsters, who used to be at the bottom of the food chain of monsters and beasts, once lived in hiding all day, met fierce beasts and birds of prey, and ran for their lives. For thousands of years, they had to rely on many babies to maintain the survival of the whole group, but now they have become the masters of this mountain forest.


    In the vast forest area within the range of dozens of mountain tops, almost all the high-level monsters are either killed or expelled from this territory, leaving behind beasts that do not threaten the wild boars. Perhaps these wild boars and monsters did not have the feeling of pain and depression of countless ancestors, but even out of instinct, they occupied the forest which is now like heaven. Every day of every pig demon seems to be in a carnival.


    Then, all the gray soil pigs, fire pattern pigs and mountain pigs, from big to small, from male to female, are dead at the foot of the black pig, which is like the heaven is calming down. Although this strange black pig king looks different from most wild pigs and monsters in this mountain forest.


    Pig monsters are omnivorous. Sometimes they eat wild fruits and leaves, but most of the time they eat meat. The strange black pig king never eats meat, but only eats grass, all kinds of strange spirit grass.


    The pig demons usually live in their caves, but the black pig never sleeps in the cave. It seems that it especially likes the high mountains. So after leading the wild boars to drive away the fierce beasts and unify the mountain forest, the black pig King honestly and impolitely occupied the highest mountain here. Originally, this was the territory of the two fierce dark king tigers.


    When the wild boars and monsters become the masters of this mountain forest, every day, the boars and monsters will plunder the nests of those high-level monsters, and then send the looted things to the top of the mountain one after another, and pile them up in front of the black pig king, carefully as a sacrifice.


    There are many good things in these offerings, such as all kinds of delicious meat, and even the blood and meat of goblins, which make the pigs and goblins salivate. But for some reason, the black pig king is not interested in it at all, so he gives all his hooves to the pigs below.


    The pig demons are very confused, but although they are often stupid, out of their admiration for the black pig king, one of the thousands of wild boars finally opened his mind. One time, he found some spirit grass from a high-level monster''s nest and sent it to him.


    Yan Dayue, the black pig king, was so happy that he immediately accepted it and gave the enlightened mountain pig more blood and meat when he distributed the offering next time.


    Seeing this scene, the boars all had a sense of Epiphany, whining, turning around and running. Wild boar and monster are low-level monsters. They are not interested in spirit grass and so on. But high-level monsters are different. They not only know spirit grass rich in spirit power, but also eat it from time to time. When they have more spare time, they will exist in nests. Even if a high-level spirit grass suddenly grows in a certain place, many high-level monsters will compete with each other.


    Therefore, in the nests of those high-level monsters, the number of spirit grass stored is not small. However, in the current situation, in the joyful movement of all wild boars and monsters, I don''t know how many spirit grass have been found or dug out from those monsters'' nests and sent to the highest mountain one by one without money. It''s said that after sending so many spirit grasses, a hill should have been built under the throne of the black pig. But I don''t know why, those spirit grasses mysteriously disappeared soon after they were sent, and I don''t know where they finally went.


    But black pig King''s happy laughter, since then, often reverberated in the mountains, drooling every day, holding the grass and eating and sleeping, seems to have been leisurely living.


    Until one day, when Xiao Hei is lying down with sleepy eyes, he suddenly hears a commotion among the pig demons at the foot of the mountain. Xiao Hei chews the residual roots of lingcao in his mouth, wipes a handful of saliva on his mouth, looks up and down, and suddenly stands up suddenly.


    I saw that in the forest at the foot of the mountain, suddenly some strange shadows floated by. They were full of shadows, and with a sense of cold death, they were actually some skeletons and ghosts, roaring in the forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Now, almost all the wild boars and monsters in this mountain forest have been naturalized, and they are all under the command of the "black pig king". Under the mountain occupied by Xiao Hei, there are many pig monsters crouching in the forest day by day. The sudden appearance of several skeletons soon caused a commotion, and out of the natural aversion to the dead, some wild boars and monsters nearby instinctively scared back.


    A few ghosts roared ferociously and roared at the wild boars in the forest. They were arrogant, and their eyes were full of ghosts, which clearly showed their desire for the flesh and blood of living creatures. They were about to rush forward to rush to these pig demons.


    However, just at this moment, suddenly the shadow flashed. In front of the group of pigs, a black pig with distinctive black fur and slightly small stature appeared. As soon as he raised his hoof, he directly kicked over a skeleton running in the front. Then he went up, hummed, stepped on its head, looked at it with two eyes, and then looked back at the large group of wild pigs.


    As soon as the black pig king came, he knocked over the fierce ghosts and skeletons, which immediately aroused the momentum of the pigs. A wild boar, who just showed some timidity, suddenly showed his teeth and growled. One by one, he was fierce and roared at the ghosts. It seemed that he was going to rush through and bite them down the next moment, for fear that he would not cry loud enough and be looked down upon in front of the black pig king ¡£


    For a moment, the wild boar''s roar resounded through the mountain forest, startling the birds in the forest.


    Small black rolled a white eye, don''t bother to tube these waste fool, the vision returned to the front these ghosts body.


    The black pig suddenly knocked down a companion. These ghosts were obviously surprised. It seemed that all the ghosts here were the lowest level ghosts, and the intelligence was also very stupid. After Xiao Hei easily defeated the skeleton, he didn''t have the slightest fear. At the same time, after a roar, he rushed over again.


    On that day, when they were in the Zhenlong ancient hall and the zhenhun abyss, Xiao hei and Shen Shi saw many ghosts together. At that time, they were so embarrassed that they were chased by countless ghosts and ran away. They were even forced to commit suicide by jumping off a cliff. Although they didn''t die in the end, Xiao Hei remembered the scene clearly, so he won''t know about them now What''s the good look.


    When these ghosts rushed out a few steps and tried to tear the black pig, they felt that there was a sudden flower in front of them, and the black pig disappeared in front of them. Several ghosts were stunned and stopped subconsciously. However, before they could react, Xiao Hei had appeared behind them, with a few thumps, which seemed vicious but were actually low-level Ghosts were kicked out, fell on the ground into a rolling gourd.


    All around the pigs were boiling, shouting, admiring and flattering.


    The little black pig was very angry and roared around, with some impatience. He thought, do I have to finish this kind of small thing by myself?


    As soon as the roar came out, the surrounding pigs were stunned, and then they woke up. For a moment, they were all crying, and they rushed up. They saw the pig''s hooves flying, their tusks dancing, grunting, cheering, banging, banging, banging, banging, banging. The pigs were like a tide, and the ghosts were drowned in a twinkling of an eye.


    After a while, the pigs roared and scattered slowly. In the open space, the ghosts were out of shape, and the ghosts were not in shape. The skeletons were even worse. The bones of Bai Sensen fell to the ground, and he didn''t know where they were. Even the curious young wild boar had no bones The living skeleton is sitting under his body and playing there.


    Little black pig nodded reluctantly, hummed twice, raised his head and wanted to go back to the mountain.


    The pigs were awed by the king behind them, and the roaring and clapping of horses were heard all the time.


    However, Xiao Hei just took two steps. Suddenly, behind the pigs, there was another scream. From deep in the forest, all the wild boars and monsters turned back together. However, he saw two or three solitary ghosts coming out from the distance.


    This time, even without the black pig King''s order, "boom", a large group of wild boars rushed in. Before the ghosts even reacted, they saw a group of crazy wild boars rushing in front of them, and then they were drowned in the twinkling of an eye. The bones were broken and the fray was broken


    Behind the pigs, Xiao Hei''s body stood still, but his eyes were already a little surprised.


    The appearance of ghosts one after another, of course, can not be without a reason, nine out of ten is the ghost of the town under the abyss ran out. It''s just that over the past few years, although Xiao Hei has been enlightened by human intelligence, he has been with Shen Shi all the time. He always eats and sleeps, and occasionally fights with him. He always gives his brain to the useless master. He lives a happy life.


    At this time, Shen Shi is away, and Xiao Hei thinks about it carefully. He suddenly feels that there are so many things that make trouble and waste his mind. How can he be comfortable in the past. He mumbled twice, too lazy to think more. He walked over and the pigs moved away in awe. They all looked at the black pig king and thought that he was powerful and thoughtful. He must have made a decision, but no pig knew that in fact, Xiao Hei''s mind was blank and too lazy to think more.He went to a nearby place and looked at the ghosts, which were not in the shape of human beings. He roared twice, which seemed to praise. The wild boars nearby suddenly became proud and howled.


    Xiao Hei''s head tilted for a moment, thinking whether it was better to go back to the mountain to sleep. Suddenly, the pig''s head was raised, as if he had noticed something. He smelled it in the air for a few times. Then he slowly turned around and looked into the forest ahead. His eyes showed some disgust and irritability. After a moment of hesitation, he roared and walked in that direction.


    The pigs roared one after another, roaring behind him, and then slowly followed the little black pig and forced him to the forest.


    It took Shen Shi several days to leave Gaoling city and trudge all the way into the mountain, following the route he remembered to the direction of zhenhunyuan. At first, the journey was smooth, and there were no unexpected obstacles. However, in the remote mountains and fields, the number of monks has become more and more numerous these days, and they can meet a few strangers from time to time.


    Even though Shen Shi was careful all the way, he encountered two conflicts in the Gaoling mountains. All he had to do was to watch him walk alone. It seemed that his moral realm was not too high. In addition, his clothes were ordinary and he didn''t have the momentum of the famous school, so he attacked him.


    But Shen Shi''s strength at the moment is not ordinary, even if he is best at five element magic instead of mainstream Taoist magic, but with the blessing of yin and Yang mantra, no matter the casting speed or the power of the magic, the threat of those five element magic when they are cast in his hands can not be underestimated.


    So there was almost no accident. All the path pruners who came to rob him were unlucky. Faced with these people, Shen Shi would not be polite, so he grabbed them back directly. With his own accurate and professional vision, he put all the valuable things on these unlucky monks on his side.


    So when Shen Shi arrived at the location of the valley in Gaoling mountain, the Ruyi bag on his body, which had been shrunken down, swelled a little. There were more than 100 spirit crystals, about a dozen spirit grass in the first level, and none of the higher level bandit friars. Besides, there were also some scattered spirit materials, such as spirit mines and pills Some of them, even Shen Shi, found some talismans and paper on these robbers. Of course, the grade is not high, but it''s better than nothing.


    But all the way over, Shen Shi can''t help sighing that the spiritual resources he has plundered are much more convenient and fast than his hard work in collecting and exploring. But this is not the right way after all, and the risk is great. If he accidentally encounters a hard stubble, he will have bad luck. These two times, Shen Shi didn''t want to kill anyone, so he didn''t kill anyone. However, there are so many hard hearted monks in the world. If he meets some demon masters, he will directly kill a lot of blood.


    When Shen Shi came to the valley of that day, he wanted to take a look at the situation here before making a decision. Among them, he naturally thought of the archaic Yin dragon under the zhenhun abyss, and he could not help sighing. But when he came near, he was surprised to see that the valley, which was originally hidden in the deep mountains, had completely collapsed. In such a large mountain area, the rocks fell and the mountain broke, just like a landslide, completely wiped the valley from the world, leaving only a huge pit on the ground.


    Around the ruins, monks can be seen from time to time. Obviously, they are looking for something. Under the ruins, there are many caves, large and small, which seem to be artificially excavated, like a passage for monks to explore in the ruins. It''s just that after such a long time, if any treasure can be found, it should have been found long ago. On the contrary, it''s the news Shen Shi heard in Gaoling city. It''s precisely these excavated passage caves that let many ghosts out of the ground and scattered all the way into the mountains, causing a lot of future trouble.


    According to what Shen Shi thought when he came here, he planned to go back to zhenhun yuan again and look for it carefully. After all, he and Xiao Hei were scattered there. Even though there were many ghosts under zhenhun yuan, he now had a few more second-order skills, and his grasp was a little bigger than before.


    However, after he got the strange news in Gaoling City, Shen Shi would not go down any more. According to the skinny man, the strange black pig, who can control many wild boars and monsters, is really like little black. Although he is not sure now, it is better to have this hope than to look around like a headless fly. What''s more, he was a little worried that the monk of the mountain bear hall asked about it that day, and seemed to be interested in Xiao Hei.


    When he saw the people in shanxiong hall twice before and after, he didn''t leave any good impression in his mind. The more anxious he was, he wanted to find Xiaohei as soon as possible. According to the skinny man on that day, the place where little black appeared was in a big forest further north of the valley. Shen Shi identified the direction for a moment, pondered for a moment, and then left the ruins to continue to go north. Along the way, he thought of what the man said, like a black pig fighting with numerous wild boars and high-level monsters.


    He thought about it, but he could not help laughing. He thought that if it was really Xiao Hei, he didn''t know how to do itwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    From the collapse of the ruins continue northbound, not far away, there is almost no way to walk. In the past, there were few people to go deep into the mountains for hunting.


    Shen Shi was walking among the trees. The forest without mountain road was deep and difficult to walk, but it didn''t make him disheartened. He walked all the way to wade through mountains and rivers. He was walking alone in the open forest.


    After three days of walking, he had climbed five or six mountains and went deep into the forest. In the early days, he would occasionally see some friars'' traces around the edge of the forest, but by now, all the other people''s traces had completely disappeared, as if he was the only one left in the forest.


    After carefully searching the woods nearby, Shen Shi is disappointed to find that there is nothing he wants to find on the top of the mountain. In fact, as he gradually goes deep into the forest along the way, Shen Shi has already vaguely felt something wrong. Although everything in the forest looks calm, including the monsters here, it''s a big surprise from the beginning to the end Small all kinds of monsters saw a lot, but Shen Shi found that he had never seen wild boar monsters.


    None of them.


    The most common pig like monster in the wild mountain forests of Hongmeng Kingdom suddenly disappeared from these mountains.


    Maybe it has something to do with the rumor about the black pig?


    Shen Shi frowned and walked down the mountain to another mountain. The physical fitness of monks is far better than that of ordinary people. Ordinary people work very hard in this primeval forest, but it''s much easier for monks. However, as the saying goes, it''s a rolling mountain. If Shen Shi wants to go from this mountain to the mountain in front of him, he has to first go down a high mountain, cross a deep valley, then watch, trudge across a mountain river, and then open a river It''s really troublesome.


    So at this time, Shen Shi, like most people, envies those friars who have the ability to fly. Among them, the most desirable and the highest is the immortal of Yuandan realm. They are all great friars who know the Tao and the law. When they reach that realm, they can fly directly in the air without any magic weapons. They can be said to be free and comfortable.


    Under the realm of Yuan Dan, whether they are monks of shenyijing or ningyuanjing, if they happen to have a chance or a rich family, there will be some rare flying magic weapons. If they infuse the magic power into them and catch the magic power, they can almost fly. However, each person''s realm is different, and the depth of their path is also different. Some can fly for a long time, and some can only fly for a long time It''s just a distance. But even so, at least you can fly directly from this mountain to that mountain. It''s easy to say.


    Shen Shi thought that he was walking down the mountain. It was only when he was able to get to the mountainside that suddenly a sharp scream came from the forest in front of him. His voice was loud and shrill, full of pain and despair. He couldn''t tell which kind of monster was killed. However, after Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked, he felt that the howl seemed to be a bit like the scream of a pig.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly. He stopped and looked at the top of the mountain in front of a deep valley. It was just that there were also dense and luxuriant trees. Everything seemed to be covered by green branches and leaves. He could not see what was happening on the mountain.


    And if you cross mountains and rivers from here, even if Shen Shi is a monk in Ningyuan realm, it will take at least half a day to walk through the valley below to reach that mountain. Looking at the mountain is very close, but there is a sense of distance.


    Shen Shi''s heart turns suddenly. The shrill scream just now reverberates in his mind. For some reason, he is worried. At this moment, he suddenly sees a stone beam stretching out in front of the hillside.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly moved, and he started to run there. After a while, he ran to the edge of the stone beam. After a careful look, it turned out that a huge rock of the mountain came out of the sky, forming a dangerous cliff. It was almost two feet away from the mountain.


    When you get to the top of the cliff, there is no forest to cover you. There is a deep valley at your foot. Suddenly, a strong mountain wind blows through the mountains. It seems that you have the illusion of hanging your feet. It seems that the whole person will be blown up by the mountain wind and fall off the cliff the next moment.


    And more than twenty feet away from the end of the stone beam is the opposite mountain. It''s just that there are no similar protruding stones or mountains in the corresponding position of that mountain. It looks like green trees.


    The distance of more than 20 Zhang is so far away, but Shen Shi stands on the stone beam and stares at the mountain ahead, but his eyes suddenly light up slowly.


    The mountain wind blew, and the shrill scream just now seemed to have been blown away by the wind and dissipated in the mountains. The mountains were silent, as if nothing had happened. Only a faint sense of killing remained on the top of the mountain.


    Shen Shi''s face was solemn and did not hesitate. After taking a deep breath, he finally took a look at the distance between the stone beam and the mountain ahead. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then slowly extended his right hand.A green air rose slowly, and then circled into a thin swirling air, slowly rotating in the palm of his hand.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ wind control technique.


    Among the three second-order skills he has cultivated, the wind control skill is the most difficult and the last one. However, compared with the lightning stroke and flame, the speed of the wind control skill is amazing. Maybe this is because the wind control skill basically has no attack power, so the control of spiritual power is more free and agile.


    Shen Shi took a look at the cyclone in his hand, and then his right hand was withdrawn behind him. But the whole person was gnashing his teeth, strode forward on the stone beam, and rushed out directly. The pace was fast, and the mountain wind was blowing more and more quickly. Seeing that the stone beam was getting narrower and thinner in front of him, the deep valley suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Shen Shi suddenly jumped up and jumped out to the void outside the stone beam.


    Behind him, the cyan cyclone roared up in the palm of his hand, turned into a large group of incredible hurricane wolves, lifted Shen Shi''s body in mid air and flew forward fiercely.


    It''s hard to say what kind of feeling it was. Shen Shi just felt the strong wind coming directly on his face like a knife. The green mountain forest in front of him was growing rapidly, and the wind was howling. He seemed like a bird flying in the air, rushing directly across the valley and into the opposite mountain forest.


    In the middle of the sky, his body is straight, but suddenly a golden light is shining from his body surface. Although it looks a little fuzzy, it looks like a piece of golden armor, and there is even a shadow of a golden dragon hovering.


    Then, like a stone, he bumped into the forest, made a loud noise, directly broke two small trees, and rolled out more than a foot on the ground. Then he stopped.


    As a rare skill, Yufeng has many limitations. It is far from flying freely in the sky with the help of flying spirit. Once you cast it, you can''t help but go back. It can be described as rude and reckless. However, when Shen Shi got up from the ground with a grin and looked at his body, he found that he had only a few bruises, which was OK. Then he felt that this wind fighting skill was really right.


    Monk Ning Yuan Jing is strong and strong, and he is also a bit defensive. He even carries the golden stone armor magic power in mid air. Well, maybe the Taoist magic power which should be called "Golden Dragon Armor" at this moment is more appropriate. Under the protection of this magic power, Shen Shi seems to bear the ferocious impact force as if nothing happened.


    Standing in the forest, Shen Shi''s first reaction was that he was overjoyed when he was sure that he had really leaped over and was safe. Before that, he had practiced these magic powers separately. However, when he saw the situation by chance today, he had an idea and had the courage to try it, but the effect was beyond his expectation. With today''s experience, there will be too much room for wind control in the future.


    He took a deep breath, pressed down the excitement in his heart, and then looked around. It seemed that there was no big difference between the mountain forest here and other places. It was just that the place he had just bumped into was in a mess. However, when the mountain wind was blowing, Shen Shi suddenly smelled a faint bloody breath.


    Shen Shi''s face was a little heavy. After pondering for a moment, he walked towards the direction of the bloody smell.


    At the same time, on the other side of the mountain, there are three figures walking in the forest. One of them is Xie FeiGuang, the monk of shanxiong hall, who was seen by Shen Shi that day in Gaoling city. Looking at their direction, it seems that they are going deeper into the vast forest.


    But as he walked, Xie FeiGuang, who was at the front of the three, suddenly stopped and looked back at the mountain. He seemed to be surprised.


    Next to the two people quickly found his same, one of them: "what''s the matter?"


    Xie FeiGuang frowned and hesitated for a moment. He said, "I seem to hear a strange noise behind the mountain. Do you hear it?"


    The other two men were stunned for a moment, but then they shook their heads together and said, "No


    Xie FeiGuang was silent for a moment, then he laughed and said: "it''s a bit unbearable for people to walk for a long time. Forget it. Maybe I heard it wrong. Let''s go on. "


    The other two men took a look at him and nodded without expression, so the three men continued to walk in the forest, toward the deep mountain forest in the distance, like three silent beasts.


    On the other side of the mountain forest, Shen Shi stopped and walked in the forest, carefully identifying the smell of blood that was still floating in the forest, but his sense of smell was obviously far from that of Xiao Hei, so it was very hard to find it. It took him about half an hour to find the approximate position and walk to a forest on the hillside.


    When he got here, the blood became strong. Shen Shi calmed down, walked forward carefully, bypassed some big trees, and walked a little further in the dark woods. Suddenly, a clearing in front of him suddenly appeared in front of him. The blood in the air suddenly seemed to turn into water vapor, and a touch of red blood burst out in front of him Let it go.Shen Shi held his breath subconsciously almost in an instant. His pupils contracted and he stood in the same place. Looking at the open space in front of him, he saw a big tree trunk. A pig was nailed to the tree with four limbs, and then he cut his stomach with a sharp blade. The blood ran all over the ground, and his head was tilted to one side. He had lost his breath.


    Looking at this miserable mountain pig monster, a cold feeling seemed to rise slowly from the bottom of his feet and spread all over Shen Shi''s body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Deep in the mountain forest, there was an atmosphere of killing. Although there was no sign of anyone here, hundreds of powerful wild boars and monsters walked by in groups at the same time, and the momentum was still quite powerful. It''s just that monsters are still monsters after all. Although so many pig demons are following Xiao Hei, Kong Wu''s powerful and simple head makes it impossible for them to be as uniform as elite soldiers. The low roar comes and goes one after another, and the teams are also uneven. But now, in this mountain forest, at least in the territory of dozens of mountains, there is nothing left Monsters dare to stand in front of them.


    Xiao Hei walked in front of the pigs, and all the way, which was different from the fierce pig demons who roared and roared from time to time. It seemed to look a little more relaxed, or lazy. It didn''t seem to pay much attention to the enemies in the forest.


    Along the way, scattered and encountered two or three waves of ghosts, all of which are ordinary ghosts in groups of three or two. They don''t need Xiaohei''s hands to deal with these ghosts. Pigs who have gradually gained experience tend to have more than ten or twenty wild boars and monsters swarming on them, and they easily tear up these ghosts.


    Looking at the lush forest, I went to the place where there were so many ghosts. The dense shade above almost blocked most of the light, so that at this moment, although it was day, the forest was very dark, like evening.


    But for the pig demon who lives in this forest all the year round, it''s not difficult. It''s just that at the moment, the forest seems to be a little colder than usual. A few chills are slowly drifting out from the depths of the forest.


    The pigs stopped at the edge of the forest. Several strong wild boars and monsters standing in front of them all gave out a few low roars, which seemed to be a little uneasy. Then they all turned their heads and looked at the black pig standing in the front.


    Xiao Hei raised his head and sniffed in the air. It seemed that he was carefully distinguishing something. A moment later, he suddenly snorted. He was not very happy. He hummed twice, and then walked directly into the woods without looking back.


    Behind it, there was a commotion among the pigs, and the big pigs in front looked at each other, but they didn''t hesitate for long. Soon, it seemed that a kind of courage or a natural sense of obedience occupied their simple brain. All the pigs began to move forward, continued to follow the black pig''s steps, and walked into the forest together.


    It''s very dark in the forest, and the temperature seems to be much colder than outside. Even the strong pig demons will feel uncomfortable when they come here. Some grumpy pigs even begin to demonstrate and roar in a low voice towards the surrounding forest.


    Tall and straight trees stand like giants. At their feet, there are all kinds of small trees, thorns and weeds. In the dark place of the forest, it seems that there are some vague shadows shaking. Peeping at these pigs, a cold breath seems to be pouring in from all directions.


    Suddenly, in that dark corner, there was a shrill ghost howl. Moriran white bone sprang up suddenly. A figure roared and jumped out. Unexpectedly, it was a tall skeleton nearly two feet high. Two groups of ghost fire were burning in its eyes. At a glance, it was very different from those low-level ghosts it had met before. In moriran white bone''s hand, it still held a ghost It''s a big knife. Although it''s a little damaged, it''s still sharp.


    As the ghost suddenly jumped out, in the darkness behind it, the sound of ghost crying suddenly flourished, and the ghost fire was dim. For a moment, I didn''t know how many ghosts were hiding in the darkness of the forest.


    The pace of the pigs suddenly stagnated, and their momentum weakened slightly. No one could have imagined that there were so many ghosts gathered here. One or two scattered ghosts were easy to deal with, but a large group of ghosts was another thing.


    The skeleton jumped out and yelled at Xiao Hei, who was standing in front of him. He waved his sword twice, but it seemed that he was afraid of the little black pig and didn''t kill him immediately.


    Little black pig took a look at the fierce skeleton in front of him. He didn''t show any timidity. On the contrary, he immediately looked back and saw that the pigs were in a bit of turmoil at this time. He seemed a little afraid of the ghosts in front of him. But little black was obviously dissatisfied with the performance of these wild pigs. He stared at the pigs behind him and suddenly looked at the pigs There was a roar from the crowd, loud and clear in the woods.


    The commotion of the pigs was almost instantly shocked by the roar, and immediately quieted down. Then all the pigs took a step forward, looked ahead, and stood behind the little black pig.


    The sound of neat steps, like a drum of war, roared and roared, startled the mountains and forests, and suddenly raised the idea of killing.


    The sword waved by the skull in front even stopped in mid air for a moment. It seemed that even the ghost was shocked by the momentum. Before it could react, suddenly a black shadow flashed by, but Xiao Hei''s figure flashed to its feet like a ghost.


    "Bang!"With a loud noise, the whole body of the tall skeleton, who was still swaggering and fierce just now, flew directly into the big tree behind, and the powerful sword flew away and whirled into the dark shadow behind. A moment later, there was a commotion and a few ghost howls. I don''t know which unfortunate ghost was split in two by the knife?


    With one blow, the ferocious skeleton flew away. Xiao Hei looked up like an arrogant general and roared to the front. Behind him, the pigs roared and roared suddenly. In a flash, it was like a thousand troops and powerful, like thunder and waves. Countless figures rushed forward, like an army rushing forward, like a raging tide sweeping through the forest.


    The sound of rumbling drowned the mountain forest in an instant. In the dark, it was also a roaring sound. Ghosts swayed and hissed, and countless ghosts, skeletons, ghosts, ghosts and so on were all in it. This rare battle between monsters and ghosts was fought in the remote mountain forest.


    The pigs rushed in like a huge wave and hit the roaring ghosts. One of the wild boars and Goblins who were once strong but could only be preyed on by people and struggling at the bottom of the mountain forest seemed to have completely forgotten all their fears. In their small eyes, which were not commensurate with their strong and huge bodies, they turned into blood red and all their enemies People are not afraid, as long as there is the black figure in front.


    "Roar..."


    However, from the moment when the skeletons fell on each other''s body, there was almost no fierce sound of the ghosts Under the wild boar frenzy, the wild boar destroys all the enemies who dare to appear in front of them, and then smashes them to pieces.


    The gray deep torrent with fierce directly rushed into the depths of the forest, hundreds of ghosts gathered here, roared and rushed, but fell like pieces of paper under the iron hoof of wild boar. At this moment, the mountain forest trembled, and the ghosts came. Only wild boar was the master here!


    This crazy and fierce war soon ended, and the frightening ghosts were defeated by these wild boars. There are many bones in the forest. I don''t know how many ghosts died here. And the pigs are also scarred, blood flowing all over the land, some of the wounded wild boars fell down and died, but every pig demon still standing, no matter how deep the wound is, they are still holding their heads high, roaring angrily, following the black pig to sweep everything in the world.


    Until in front of the boar, there is no enemy who dares to stand in the way!


    Here, it''s boar territory!


    Here, the boar is the master, no one can take it!


    Even if it is the most terrible ghost in the world, it is the same!


    The ferocious and terrifying ghosts were defeated in front of the fierce and amazing pigs. In a twinkling of an eye, the chill in the forest gradually dissipated, leaving only a smell of stench and disgusting ghost.


    Wild boars swagger in this mountain forest, whining, very happy, even with bleeding wounds.


    Little black pig doesn''t have any injuries. It seems that the fierce fight just now didn''t cause too much damage to him, or his strange thick skin is hard to imagine. Even ghosts can''t do anything about it. After the great victory, Xiao Hei, like a king, patrols the battlefield, dismissing the ghosts. However, he stops and slightly bows his head to the dead boars. Occasionally, he touches the heads of the dead boars with one of his forefeet and grunts.


    Unconsciously, the pigs quiet down, a strong giant boar standing behind it, looking at the dead boars.


    For every dead pig, their tusks may be broken, their blood may flow, their legs and feet may be broken, and their blood is blurred. But the head of every dead pig is facing forward, and there is no sign of turning back.


    One day, the dream is not to have a crazy roar.


    The tragic scene, painted all over the forest, the throne, always at the end of the road of blood.


    Blood, but no pig has the slightest regret.


    The corpses of ghosts are piled up like a mountain in the forest. The pigs sweep the fierce battlefield with the posture of a winner. Suddenly, under the pile of corpses in front of them, a strange voice suddenly rings, and several corpses shake.


    This movement immediately attracted the attention of the pigs. Little black pig also turned his head and came over. When the pigs came near, he saw several skeletons and ghosts. Among the ghosts, there was a man covered with blood, curling up in the ghosts.


    There was a little commotion in the pigs, and Xiao Hei was also stunned. It seemed that the man was obviously different from the ghosts before, and he was more like a living person. When he stepped forward, the man who had been holding his head and shaking all over slowly raised his head, and looked around blankly and with some confusion and fear. His eyes were full of confusion The color of pain.Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment. He was a little familiar. He was the Hou Sheng he had seen when he was in the zhenhun abyss!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    Xiao Hei used to be lazy when he followed Shen Shi. Except for his best friends and closest friends, there were countless disciples of Lingxiao sect in Jinhong mountain. He couldn''t remember a few faces. It''s just that when I was at the bottom of zhenhun abyss that day, all kinds of thrilling and dangerous lives were still alive. It''s really impressive. Hou Sheng once appeared on the top of that lonely peak.


    Although Xiaohei didn''t really set foot on the lonely peak, he stayed beside Taigu Yinlong at the bottom of zhenhun abyss, but he saw Hou Sheng''s face from the strange light group on the stone wall, so Xiaohei recognized him at the first sight, and he was also surprised.


    After the shock, it soon found the abnormality of Hou Sheng. That day, on the lonely peak under the zhenhun abyss, Hou Sheng''s eyes once lit a ghost fire unique to ghosts. But at the moment, Hou Sheng''s eyes looked painful, frightened, desperate, and confused. All kinds of emotions seemed to be mixed together, but there was no ghost fire in the ghosts. And if he''s still a ghost, Hou Sheng''s body is full of flesh and blood at the moment. Not only is he very different from ghosts like skeleton and ghost, but even if he''s just like zombies in appearance, there''s a big gap in the past.


    However, if Hou Sheng is not a ghost, there is a strange problem here, that is, it is obvious that he is staying in this large group of ghost community, and the time is not short, but there are so many ghosts all around, but none of them have tried to attack him in the past. As we all know, almost all ghosts have an almost instinctive desire for the flesh and blood life of living creatures, including living people. This large group of ghosts surround a living person but do not attack, which is unimaginable.


    But now this incredible thing happened in front of us.


    Of course, it is impossible for little black pig''s head to think all these things thoroughly in an instant like a human. But out of his instinctive reaction, he also saw that the scene was very strange and revealed a strange breath.


    After the surprise, Xiao Hei made a quick response. He didn''t like this feeling, and even more didn''t like the people, ghosts and other things mixed up with those ghosts and things. So Xiao Hei directly yelled at Hou Sheng, who was shaking with his head in his arms. He showed his teeth and let out a low voice with strong hostility.


    As soon as Xiao Hei opened his mouth, a large group of wild boars and monsters behind him immediately roared, and each pig showed obvious hostility, and slowly surrounded from several directions.


    Huddled on the ground and shivering in the corpse pile, Hou Sheng seemed to feel something. He raised his head and looked around. After seeing a large group of fierce wild boars and monsters gradually surrounded by him, he was obviously dull for a while, as if he didn''t know what was going on in front of him, but soon the light in his eyes dimmed and fell into a strange place again In the chaos, but perhaps out of the instinct reaction to the danger around, Hou Sheng suddenly jumped up from the ground, yelled, turned and ran.


    When he suddenly jumped from the ground, the pigs were startled, and even a lot of strong and fierce wild boars suddenly made an attack posture. However, before any wild boar could react, he saw that this strange "human" turned around and ran away, and the speed was extremely fast, even surpassing the ordinary monster.


    Xiao Hei was also scared. He was furious after reaction. He chased up with a roar, and a large group of wild boars followed him with a howl, and let go to housheng.


    It''s just that although Hou Sheng is not quite right and normal, his speed is getting faster and faster in this strange forest. Many wild boars have been chasing him for a long time. Instead of catching up with him, he is gradually separated by Hou Sheng. That is to say, only Xiao Hei''s body shape and speed have been much faster than before since he came out of zhenhunyuan Only in this way can we catch up and not be left behind, but also can we not shorten the distance with waiting for victory.


    It''s the first time that Xiao Hei''s speed met his opponent after he came to this mountain forest. He chased back and forth and ran wildly in the forest. It wasn''t long before they were far away from the thick jungle where they had fought. Although the speed of wild boars was a little slow, they still followed them closely.


    I don''t know how long I ran like this, but suddenly I came to the foot of a mountain. Hou Sheng just rushed to the top of the mountain with all his heart. Xiao Hei came after him. When he was about to rush to the mountain, suddenly, a low animal roar came from an unknown place on the mountain.


    The animal''s roar is deep and powerful. Although it sounds a little far away, its tone contains invisible power, which makes people feel shocked. Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously stopped and looked up towards the mountain. After a while, a large group of wild boars came running from the woods behind him and stopped beside him.


    Xiao Hei looked for a while, then turned to look at the surrounding terrain, only to find that he had been chasing all the way. Unconsciously, he had already run to the edge of the vast area on the top of dozens of mountains. In other words, when he led the pigs to fight down the territory, the boundary did not exceed the peak.


    Since ancient times, all the pigs have lived in the deep mountains and forests of Gaoling mountain, which is almost between the dozens of mountains and forests. This area is large enough to accommodate all the wild boars and monsters to survive. Therefore, in the past, no wild boar has ever offended or set foot on the mountain outside this site.At this time, maybe it was because there were so many wild boars and monsters at the foot of the mountain, and not all of them showed good intentions. It seemed that some of them angered the mysterious monsters on the mountain. From the mountain, there was a low roar again, but this time, the roar was a bit angry, and the tone improved a lot, especially some of them Fen moriran''s intention to kill.


    "Pa pa..." A few voices suddenly rang out behind him. Xiao Hei looked back and found that several wild boars could not resist the fierce power of the roar. They trembled and fell on the ground. The rest of the wild boars were more or less affected. It seemed that on the mountain was a fierce monster that surpassed all the enemies they had met before. Under the fierce power, there was only one wild boar A roar can even paralyze these wild boars and monsters.


    This may have been the natural rank of repression. Xiaohei stood in front of the pigs and looked at the mountain with bad eyes. But after hesitating for a while, it finally did not come strong. Instead, after muttering a few words in a low voice, he turned back to the original forest.


    Many wild boars were obviously relieved to catch up with them. They kept away from the mountain. After these wild boars and beasts disappeared into the forest, the mountain was calm again. There was no animal roar again. It was as if nothing had happened.


    And Hou Sheng, who just rushed up the mountain, has no trace at the moment. He doesn''t know where he is.


    Looking at the mountain pig monster who died miserably in front of him, Shen Shi frowned tightly, and there was a trace of disgust in his eyes. However, he didn''t show any other weakness, nor did he turn around. On the contrary, after observing the surrounding environment, he walked up slowly.


    The pig had been nailed to the tree trunk and had been dead for a long time. Shen Shi went to the monster and looked up and down sharply. A moment later, his eyes were fixed, but he fell on the shocking wound on the belly of the pig''s body. He seemed to find something.


    He slowly squatted down in front of the mountain pig, the strong smell of blood, but he did not change his face. Maybe he was used to the scene of blood slaughtering when he was young, which made him psychologically accustomed to the scene of death.


    Because of the excessive blood loss, the pork is a bit of a strange pale color. It looks creepy. In addition, the shocking open wound and the wound inside make people feel uncomfortable. But after looking at it for a moment, Shen Shi suddenly reaches over and gently pulls the pig''s skin aside.


    The light came down from behind him and shone on the pig. A black five angle pattern more than two inches wide was carved on the pig''s flesh and blood and reflected in Shen Shi''s eyes.


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. Looking at this strange pattern, it didn''t seem to be very complicated. There were only less than ten lines, but there were many twists and turns. It seemed to be similar to the talisman''s pattern on a rough look. However, Shen Shi had been practicing talisman for many years, but at a glance, he could see that this pattern had nothing to do with the talisman, on the contrary, it seemed to be a strange one The current of array.


    The way of array also has a long history. It is said that as early as the archaic times, there was an ancient array handed down from generation to generation. It is mysterious, unpredictable, and has various magical powers. However, after hundreds of thousands of years of vicissitudes, the way of array has been in vogue and decline, and it has been spread to today, but it has been carried forward in the realm of human cultivation, and has become a prominent school. Various kinds of array with magical effects have been created one after another by the predecessors. Each of them has its own magical powers. I don''t know how many monks are intoxicated with it, even Lingxiao sect, which is one of the four famous schools In the sect, there is also the array hall, which is an independent and important hall entrance, and its strength is strong, which can not be underestimated.


    Shen Shi is not too unfamiliar with the array. One half of the reason is that there is a theory of the array in the talisman he studied since he was a child. It''s a small branch of the array. The other half of the reason is that Zhong Qingzhu was worshipped by the door of the Lingxiao sect array hall. He had some contact on weekdays. Although they were all superficial, he could still recognize something.


    The black pentagonal pattern looks like a very rough small Dharma array. Shen Shi can''t tell what the function is for a moment, but it will be used on the mountain pig. The mountain pig''s death is so strange and tragic. It''s obviously not the right thing.


    After walking here for a moment, he stood up slowly and looked forward.


    However, it was just like what he was worried about in his heart, but things just happened to come. On the way of the next two days, he found similar scenes, the same pattern, the same position on the other two mountains in the forest, and all the dead monsters were wild boars and monsters.


    It can be said that it was a coincidence the first time, but one after another, it''s impossible to think it was a coincidence.


    But why are all the dead monsters pig monsters?


    Who could have done these weird things?


    When Shen Shi left the third boar carcass at dusk, he looked at the mountain forest in front of him and thought silently, with a trace of inexplicable doubt and worry.In the setting sun, the mountains in front of the forest rise and fall. Apart from the top of the mountain, it seems to be the highest mountain in the nearby forest.


    Night, it seems to be coming.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    This night, the mountains and forests were quiet, cold and deep. There were no more voices except a few unknown bleak cries in the night sky. The darkness shrouded all the mountains. Even the trees seemed to be sleeping. All the animals, monsters, including birds, were sleeping. In this quiet and dark night.


    There is a big tree in the forest, and you can''t see the top of the mountain It''s almost like being proud and independent.


    I don''t know why. He didn''t feel sleepy that night. Although it doesn''t matter for the monk in Ningyuan realm to stay up for a day or two, it''s still rare for him. Maybe it''s because he always has some worries for no reason.


    As the mountain wind slowly blows, Shen Shi sits on the high trees on the edge of the cliff. The sky is high and the night is cold. It seems that there is a feeling that he is alone between heaven and earth, which is very lonely. So he slowly thought of the past, there are many things he did not think of for a long time.


    When I was a boy in Xilu city of Yinzhou, my father had never met my mother. At that time, the sky was always gray, because the Tianyin mountains were always surrounded by clouds.


    Is the first floor still there?


    Is everything on the first floor the same as before?


    And the people you used to know?


    Thinking about it, Shen Shi suddenly found that he had never had a real friend in his childhood.


    Have you ever believed anyone except your father?


    But father, where is he now, or Are you still alive?


    In the dark, he lowered his head slightly, and suddenly missed his father. Many years later, he thought he had forgotten, but it was not until tonight that he suddenly realized that he still remembered the warmth and care in the palm of his hand when his father stroked his head.


    Originally, I never forget.


    Then, he calmly thought of another thing, in these years of hard practice and ups and downs in the fate of exile, or there was a huge gap in the heart of his subconscious neglect, once so slowly indifferent, but in this lonely and cold night, he suddenly saw so clearly the deepest trace in his heart.


    It was a revenge.


    The hatred of mother and son''s death, father and son''s separation, and their displacement from home.


    Originally, this hate, I also did not forget.


    Shen Shi sat silently in the dark, gazing at the vast mountains shrouded in the shadow in front of him. The world is so vast and magnificent, and people are like mole ants, but they are unwilling to give up after all.


    At daybreak, when the thin fog was still in the valley, the boars woke up from their sleep and ran into the forest to find their breakfast.


    On the top of the highest mountain, under the huge rock, there is a small cave on the hillside which has become the exclusive treasure of Xiaohei. It looks rough and has no decoration, because most of the wild boars in the world are like this.


    Just for a place to sleep.


    Xiao Hei was not used to it at first, but those wild boars dug a cave to flatter him, and he reluctantly went in. After a few steps, he immediately felt that it was more comfortable than lying on a cold stone for the night, so he immediately hid in. Now he was sleeping soundly.


    However, a large group of wild boars were walking around at the foot of the mountain. Soon, they woke up Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei looked a little irritable. He muttered and complained twice, turned over and was stunned. Then he seemed to think of something and shook his head. Suddenly, a strange spirit grass like a white jade plate suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Compared with the first time I saw this thing, about a quarter of the position on the jade plate was obviously half thinner, which seemed to be the result of Xiao Hei''s constant licking with his tongue. Looking at the white jade plate running out at the moment, little Haydn''s eyes were bright again. His two hooves were hugged tightly in his arms. He didn''t even get up, so he lay on the ground laughing and began to lick it slowly.


    Every time he licked it, he would chirp and utter a sigh of great satisfaction.


    Time goes by imperceptibly, and the wild boar at the foot of the mountain comes back gradually. For the powerful black pig king, he is often different from others, and even the food he eats is different from ordinary pigs. The wild boar monsters here have already seen nothing strange in recent days, so no wild boar will carry any meat or insects, or rotten grass roots or tender leaves In front of the black pig king, because the wild boars who had done this before were all kicked down the mountain by the black pig king, they directly rolled into the forest.


    Wild boars are not particularly stupid. In fact, they will clearly remember some lessons. If they do something wrong, they will never repeat it. In fact, sometimes they are smarter than some people.


    This morning, however, things seemed different.The black pig king on the mountain is still crouching in his cave, sleeping and not coming out. However, many wild boars at the foot of the mountain are beginning to feel a little restless. Many strong and strong wild boars are standing at the foot of the mountain impatiently, roaring, hostile and even provocative.


    But these movements soon quieted down, because a pig came out of the herd.


    It was a strong, calm, elegant and beautiful female wild boar. She looked very proud. She swept the rough and arrogant companions around her coldly. She threw the pig''s head and walked to the black pig King''s cave.


    Behind him, a group of boars suddenly became angry and roared. They were envious and envious, and they wanted to rush to stop them. But the anger turned to anger, but no boar dared to do anything out of the ordinary. At most, a large group of bloody boars just moved up slowly and watched from a distance outside the black pig King''s cave, looking at the female wild with jealousy The pig walked in slowly.


    The young sow licked the medicine for a moment, and suddenly he was in a daze.


    The female boar was proud and disdainful outside the cave, but she became nervous after entering the cave. She secretly glanced at Xiao Hei, snorted, and then bowed her head slightly to make a submissive appearance.


    Xiao Hei was lying on the ground, his hooves were still holding the jade plate elixir tightly, staring at the boar.


    After waiting for a while, the boar found that there was no movement around. She was stunned for a moment. Then she summoned up her courage, but she came closer to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei forgot to lick the elixir of the jade plate for a moment. Her eyes moved with the body of the boar, and her eyes were full of doubts.


    The boar waited for a while, but found that the situation seemed totally different from what she thought. She was a little embarrassed and worried. She looked at Xiao Hei for a while, then hummed twice, and then It slowly leaned to the side of Xiao hei and stuck to its legs.


    Outside the cave, a group of boar suddenly a commotion, howling, angry, noisy.


    Xiao Hei tilted his head and looked at the boar close to him. Instinctively, he felt a little uncomfortable about the sudden close contact between a boar and himself. However, he was more puzzled at the moment. He still didn''t seem to understand what happened. He still looked at the boar quietly. In addition, he secretly took the jade plate in his arms It''s like a panacea. It''s wrapped tightly and covered with a pig''s hoof. It clearly shows that this thing belongs to me and can''t be given to you


    The female wild boar didn''t even look at the jade plate elixir. Her eyes were as enthusiastic as fire. She just looked at the most powerful, magical and charming black pig king in the mountain forest. In the world of monsters, the leader with the most powerful power is always the most attractive.


    So the boar, desperate, wants to be with Hei.


    So it found that Xiaohei still did not move, decided to make a further move, it lay down in front of Xiaohei''s body, the body slightly trembled because of tension, gently touched Xiaohei with its legs a few times, and even slightly erect its tail.


    The atmosphere of the cave began to be strange. The pigs outside the cave were already in full swing.


    Black finally had some reaction.


    It raised its head, looked like a monster, looked at the female wild boar with puzzled eyes, and looked down at the jade plate elixir. After a moment, it seemed to have made a choice easily between the two. It kicked out, kicked on the buttocks of the female wild boar, and directly kicked it out of the cave, rolling for a long time, and then suddenly seemed to be relaxed He laughed and held the elixir in his arms. He licked it for several times. Then he lay down lazily and yawned.


    Outside the cave, the pigs, which had just been noisy, suddenly seemed to be petrified. All of them were in the same place, their mouths were wide open, and they didn''t move for a long time.


    They looked at the cave with a look that was more complex than the limit thinking of wild boar, full of strange and unspeakable emotions.


    The reason why black pig king can be king is really different!


    This may be the common idea in the hearts of many wild boars and monsters at the moment.


    In the distance of the mountain forest, several figures were hiding in a corner of the tree shadow, secretly peeping at the large group of wild boars and monsters on the mountain. Because of the excellent sight of this place, they saw all kinds of strange commotion of the wild boars one by one.


    "These pig demons really look strange..."


    Speaking of is a middle-aged man, complexion is grim, at the moment from the mountain those wild boar monster body turn to the line of sight, look at nearby solution fly light, way, "solution younger martial brother, what you want to look for is in their middle?"


    At the moment, Xie FeiGuang is also concentrating on observing the pigs in the distance, but after pondering for a moment, he slowly shakes his head and says: "these pig demons are the strongest group in this mountain forest, but they are all ordinary low-level monsters. The pig demon with blood variation I''m looking for should not be in it."At this time, the third person squatting beside them was a little man as thin as a monkey. His face looked discontented and said, "what''s the blood change? We''ve been looking for it for so long. Is your news reliable?"


    Xie FeiGuang seemed to be very polite to the little man. He quickly said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. It was said that there was a pig king in front of you, which is the one in all probability. When we catch the pig king, we will take it back and present it to elder Xiong. If the blood can be used to refine the "black blood demon pill", will our benefits be much less? "


    Hearing the four words of the black blood demon Dan, whether it was the cruel man or the little man who was called the elder martial brother by Xie FeiGuang, his face changed slightly, showing a bit of greed and thirst, and then they all nodded heavily. But then the little man frowned and asked, "but let''s not say where the pig king is. It''s up to the three of us to deal with this large group of wild boars and monsters. What should we do?"


    Xie FeiGuang is proud of a smile, way: "elder martial brother, don''t worry, this matter younger brother just thought of a way."


    He said, "what is the other two?"


    Xie FeiGuang, with a smile, looked at the pigs on the hillside in the distance. He sneered and said, "these stupid pigs are really hard to deal with. Even if they eat, they are also looking for food separately, but they always want to drink water, don''t they?"


    Both the little man and the cruel man were stunned. Then they woke up at the same time, laughed, clapped their hands and said: "wonderful plan!"


    The three people looked at each other and laughed, as if they had already won.


    In the other corner of the mountain forest behind them, Shen Shi pushed aside a piece of thorns, looked at the surrounding environment carefully, and walked slowly towards the top of the mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    The monster is more powerful and ferocious than almost all the beasts, and it is also more intelligent. The most important thing is that the monster has the special blood that may change, and the most powerful part of it will coagulate the demon pill. But even so, most monsters still can''t rely on the Spirit Crystal to supplement all the needs of the body, just like the human friars. They need to eat and drink.


    The recipes of these pig demons in the mountain forest are very complicated, and the range of food seeking is also very large. It is common to see them often extend to several nearby mountains. Therefore, it is impossible for them to do tricks on food. At least it is difficult to deal with so many wild boar demons at the same time.


    But the water source is different. Almost all the pig demons drink water by the same river. It''s a stream that has been flowing in the deep mountains and forests for many years. For thousands of years, I don''t know how many pig demons have been drinking sweet and clear water by this quiet river for generations. The flowing water waves and calm waves seem to have been deeply imprinted Engraved in their souls, it becomes an instinct.


    Even Xiao Hei, who came here not long ago, was brought to this nameless River by other wild boars to drink the water.


    On this day, it seems that there is no difference with ordinary days. The boars came to the river first and then, and began to drink water. In the past, sometimes wild boars were afraid that some ferocious beasts would hide in the Riverside Forest with the intention of hunting, so they would be cautious when drinking water. But now that the wild boar has dominated the mountain forest, the vigilance and worry need not be concerned any more.


    So the boars drank the water happily and quietly. They didn''t find that there were three sneaky figures in the upper reaches of this mountain and river, and they poured some strange powder into the river.


    All the wild boars and beasts drank water, including Xiao Hei, and then went back to the other side of the mountain to continue their carefree, lazy and comfortable days like heaven.


    It wasn''t until the middle of the day, near noon, that the pigs finally changed.


    Just a few months after birth, a small gray pig went to the river with his mother to drink water. When he came back, he was playing happily on the hillside and looked carefree. Just in the afternoon, when the warm sunlight gently stroked its young body, a stream of black blood suddenly came out of the little gray pig''s mouth, and soon there were similar black blood gushing out of his nostrils, eyes and ears.


    There was a scream of panic and pain, and then the pig fell down and twitched on the ground under the gaze of its mother.


    The sow screamed wildly and arched the little pig with her head, but it didn''t take long for the little pig to stop all movement, even without sound.


    The sow screamed wildly, but her voice was generally hoarse, because black blood flowed from her mouth, then her nostrils, eyes and ears. Everything was like a replay of the scene just now. The sow fell down and struggled painfully on the ground.


    Under the hillside, the roar of fury and fury suddenly rang out. Almost all the wild boars and monsters in this large herd of pigs had such a shocking situation. Even before long, they had followed the black pig king to sweep through the mountain forest with invincible spirit, but at this moment, under the mysterious but strange poison, they seemed to have lost everything The ability to resist.


    They are fierce and fearless to any powerful enemy or even the terrible ghosts, but they can''t resist the pain and despair from their own bodies.


    Black blood flowed mercilessly, corroding and poisoning one wild boar after another, and the miserable howl echoed in the forest, as if it were the cry of despair.


    It was in the roar of pain that a few laughs came from the edge of the mountain forest. The three figures came side by side. It was the three monks of the mountain bear hall. Xie FeiGuang was walking in front of them. He looked at them with a smile. Xie FeiGuang looked back at the little boar after his eyes swept those wild boars who were suffering and dying Zi said with a smile:


    "elder martial brother, you are really powerful. Even if you put it in the living River, these animals can''t stand it."


    The little man laughed with complacency and said, "this strange poison is a secret skill of our school. It''s very valuable. If there are too many monsters, I don''t want to use it."


    The man with a cruel face next to him also showed a rare smile and said, "of course, who doesn''t know that only the eldest martial brother among our disciples has this talent and insight, and only when he is favored by the master can he practice this strange poisonous magic power. It must be the eldest martial brother who is qualified to sit down in the future."


    The little man laughed. Although he didn''t speak, he looked very happy. But after a while, he thought of something again. His smile was slightly restrained, but he said to the other two people: "when it comes to this, don''t blame me for being talkative. You can''t talk about all the things related to poison. We all know that twenty years ago, Shifu got a chance to get the ancient book of poison by accident, but it''s not the right way after all, especially those famous schools of Lingxiao sect. If they knew about it, they might come to trouble. "Xie FeiGuang and the cruel man were both upright and said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. We''ll save it."


    The little man laughed, waved his arm and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Xie FeiGuang hesitated and said, "elder martial brother, don''t we have to wait any longer? After all, it seems that the pig King hasn''t seen it yet?"


    The little man sneered and said, "the mud is scattered. No matter how fierce he is, he will fall down. If it is directly poisoned, then the natural blood is not good enough to give it to Xiong Changlao to refine the black blood demon pill. If it can bear the poison, it will be half dead. Let''s take it back to the door. "


    Xie FeiGuang and the cruel man looked at each other. They all laughed and said, "elder martial brother, I see. Let''s go."


    The three of them looked relaxed and walked all the way. At this time, under the hillside, there was a tragic scene. Many wild boars fell down and black blood flowed into a river. Looking at it, in a short period of time, at least forty or fifty wild boars and monsters who were still strong and strong had died, while more wild boars were struggling and twitching on the ground It''s like the roar of pain is going to be eroded in the body.


    There was a strong smell in the air, which made people want to vomit. The three friars of the mountain bear hall came near. Just smelling the smell, they all stagnated and frowned. Then the little man took out three yellow pills from his arms and let them eat them one by one. After a while, their faces became better.


    Xie FeiGuang took a long breath and sighed: "I don''t know who made this sapropel powder. It''s so poisonous. It''s really unheard of."


    The little man snorted and said, "I don''t know who wrote the poison Sutra, but I heard that this putrescine powder is just the skin of it. It''s said that it can poison even the high-ranking monks in the spirit realm, and even some miraculous poisons, even the great people in the yuan Dan realm are possible..."


    At this point, the little man shut up, and Xie FeiGuang and other two people opened their eyes. For them, not to mention the immortal of yuandanjing, the monks of Shenjing are also high-ranking figures. After all, for such a small sect as shanxiong hall, the strongest monk in the sect is at the top of the sky, which is the level of Yuanjing. You can choose one at random The monks of God can easily destroy them.


    At the moment, the little man even dare to say that there seems to be some Dharma in our sect, which can even threaten the immortal of Yuandan realm. It''s really incredible. It''s beyond their imagination.


    The little man''s expression seemed to be a little annoyed and regretful, but he seemed to have some pride and vanity in his temperament. Seeing the adoring and astonishing eyes of the two younger martial brothers, he suddenly got up again. With a smile, he made a pair of chest like bamboo, and said faintly: "because of this, the teachers of our school have been doing it many times recently Why do you think I have to keep a low profile when I go out? In a word, the good days of shanxiong hall will be long in the future, not to mention surpassing those ordinary sects, even Lingxiao sect, so what? "


    After a few words, the three people looked at each other and laughed, looking forward to each other, as if a good day was coming and they were about to become human beings. Then they looked around and didn''t care about the fallen wild boars and monsters. Soon, Xie FeiGuang pointed to the cave beside the big stone on the mountain and said, "the king of pigs should be there."


    All the way up the mountain to the outside of the cave, the cave is only half a person high, and the light inside is a little dark, but you can see a dark figure lying in the cave and motionless on the ground.


    Xie FeiGuang can''t help but worry. He thinks that this pig king doesn''t want to fight against drugs like those wild boars at the foot of the mountain. If he is poisoned so casually, he will be a little hard to explain to the elder martial brother. After all, the sapropel powder is extremely poisonous and valuable.


    Thinking of this in his heart, he quickened his pace and walked to the edge of the cave. Just as he wanted to bend down and have a close look in the cave, he suddenly heard a little man''s voice: "brother Xie, be careful!"


    Before the cry came down, Xie FeiGuang felt that there was a strong force in the hole and rushed straight towards him. Suddenly, Xie FeiGuang could only stretch out his hand to block his chest. Only with a bang, the figure flew up. Xie FeiGuang was directly knocked out. At the same time, a dark shadow roared and rushed out of the hole, but it seemed to be a little shaky As if drunk.


    The little man sprang up and reached out in mid air to catch Xie FeiGuang. Although he was much smaller than Xie FeiGuang, he easily pulled Xie FeiGuang down and fell back to the ground. Then the three men turned their heads and saw a black demon pig coming out of the cave. His fur was shiny and his tusks were white, but now he was dead From its mouth and nose, it is constantly oozing black blood, and its body seems to be suffering extremely severe pain, even standing in the same place seems to be very difficult, body shaking, as if the next moment is about to fall to the ground, landed in the hillside under those dead miserable wild boar monster general end.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    At the sight of the black pig, the three people of shanxiong hall were all in front of their eyes. The appearance of Xiaohei was very different from other wild boars and monsters. The little man looked at Xiaohei and nodded with satisfaction, saying:


    "under the poison of sapropel powder, this black pig can carry it until now. It must be a monster with abnormal blood. It seems that We''re lucky. "


    Xie FeiGuang, who was beside him, was very happy. He thought that he had not come so hard in vain. Then he strode forward and was about to catch Xiaohei. However, although Xiaohei was about to fall, and his mouth and nose were bleeding with black blood, when he saw Xie FeiGuang coming, he suddenly roared and tried to attack.


    Xie FeiGuang was surprised. Just now he was hit by the black pig at the mouth of the cave. His strength was amazing. If the elder martial brother had not had the ability to grasp him in mid air and remove his strength, he would have suffered a lot. So looking at the black pig suddenly made an attack posture, Xie FeiGuang subconsciously stepped back.


    However, Xiao Hei''s roar was only half finished, and he suddenly became dumb. A stronger black blood spurted out of his mouth and fell to the ground. Even the soil eroded a small area. A pair of front legs of small black soft for a while, body in a flash, but almost kneel to the ground.


    Xie FeiGuang was relieved when he saw the black pig''s dispirited and poisonous hair, but he heard the two elder martial brothers laughing behind him. The little man''s voice was especially loud, and he said with a sneer: "younger martial brother Xie, you are not brave enough. This animal has already been attacked by our sapropel. He can''t exert his great ability. You can rest assured. "


    Xie FeiGuang blushed and felt a little embarrassed. After a dry smile, he didn''t dare to be rude to the two elder martial brothers, but he was indignant. He strode over, scolded and kicked Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei tried to hide. However, under the strong poison, his body seemed to be out of control. Even though he only hid half of his foot, he was still kicked to the abdomen. Suddenly, he staggered and rolled to one side. When he struggled to get up again, he saw that behind the three friars, under the hillside, a large group of wild boars and monsters were falling East and West The black blood turned into a river, and the scene was extremely miserable and painful.


    Xiao Hei''s body vibrated for a moment. After a moment, it suddenly gave out a sharp roar.


    Its body is constantly shaking, and its eyes seem to be stained with red. The wild boar who is struggling in the end and then dying in pain can no longer respond to its cry.


    The sky is vast, but in the end, there is only endless loneliness.


    In front of it, the three monks of the mountain bear hall were very proud. They turned a deaf ear to Xiao Hei''s scream. They came together and watched as they were ready to catch the rare pig king.


    A touch of blood red color instantly occupied Xiao Hei''s eyes, as if the deepest beast in his body had been stimulated. He suddenly turned back. Even if black blood was ejected from his mouth and nose again, his body was still trembling, but he still roared at the three men, and was about to rush away like crazy.


    But just rushed out two steps, two thin black blood suddenly flowed down from small black''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, the world is dark, and there is no light.


    At first, the three friars of the mountain bear hall were also surprised, but then they saw the black blood in Xiao Hei''s eyes and immediately lost their balance. They rushed out askew and ran into a nearby open space. Then they roared miserably and turned around in the same place. The black blood flowed through his face. The pig looked very sad and helpless.


    The three of them laughed, and the little man stood by. Xie FeiGuang and the cruel friar walked up to Xiao hei and teased him. Especially before Xie FeiGuang was hit by the black pig once, he was a little resentful, and his hand was even more insidious. He broke a long and thick branch, slapped it here, poked it there again, and swore incessantly in his mouth, saying:


    "you are powerful, aren''t you Come on, come on, let''s see if I don''t kill you... "


    At the beginning, Xiao Hei struggled desperately and tried to fight back furiously. However, he was seriously injured. Now he was infected by the poison and couldn''t see the surrounding environment. He had nothing to do with Xie FeiGuang''s attack. All his resistance seemed so futile.


    Gradually, Xiao Hei seemed to give up his resistance, and finally exhausted all his strength. It looked like he was exhausted and fell on the ground. No matter how many human friars beat it and poked it, there was not much reaction.


    At this time, the little man came over and said faintly, "well, it''s almost done. Don''t really kill it. We have to take the beast back to give it to bear long to make alchemy."


    The solution flies light this just to stop hand, with the wooden stick on hand a throw, smile a way: "cheap this pig."


    The cruel friar also came over, but he said with a smile: "that''s not necessarily. If elder Xiong takes it to refine the black blood demon pill, and the secret method is so powerful, I''m afraid the black pig will be more painful ten times?"


    Xie FeiGuang seemed to think of something. His face changed slightly, and his body seemed to shake. It seemed that even he felt a little chilly about something. But soon he laughed again and said, "whatever, those means are used on these animals."They all laughed at the same time. Xie FeiGuang stepped forward and was about to catch Xiaohei. But at this moment, Xiaohei suddenly stood up and yelled. His head was raised behind them, just like something suddenly appeared behind them or some black pig''s rescuer came.


    The three monks of the mountain bear hall were all surprised. They turned around and looked at it. However, they saw that the mountain forest was empty and there was nothing unusual. When they looked back again, they saw that Xiao Hei had taken this opportunity to turn around and run away. At this critical moment of life and death, he had to fight for the last one, even if his hope was slim opportunity.


    But Its eyes can''t see.


    In the sneering eyes of the three monks in the mountain bear hall, this desperate black pig, who is running wildly, staggers and rushes to the distance. However, Xiao Hei, who is seriously injured and blind in both eyes, instinctively wants to stay away from the three demented human beings, but he can''t distinguish the surrounding terrain at all. In the end, he runs wildly all the way with a bang Hit the big, hard rock.


    Xiao Hei uttered a shrill and tragic cry. His whole body curled up on the ground and twitched. Black blood was still flowing continuously. Every drop of black blood seemed to take away his anger and made him fall into the abyss of despair more and more.


    "Run, run, keep running..."


    Full of sarcastic laughter came from there. The three monks of the mountain bear hall walked up to him with a sneer and looked at the miserable black pig like a mole ant. Xie FeiGuang sneered and kicked Xiaohei in the middle of his abdomen. He immediately kicked Xiaohei three or four feet away, leaving a black blood trail on the ground.


    Xiao Hei''s head was slightly raised, as if he still wanted to struggle, but then it seemed that he was finally exhausted, as if he had accepted his life, and slowly fell to the earth.


    Xie FeiGuang gave a cold smile and took out a tough rope from his arms. He went to tie it up. The little man with his arms around his chest stood watching, while the cruel monk stood at the end with nothing to do.


    Seeing that the rope was about to touch Xiaohei, suddenly Xiaohei''s head suddenly moved again, as if he felt something, but as if he had some strength in his body, he suddenly raised his head and yelled.


    The voice was so sad and shrill that it seemed to be frantically asking for help. However, the direction it raised its head to was behind the three monks in shanxiong hall.


    This time, the three friars of shanxiong hall would not be fooled by him again. Xie FeiGuang even laughed and said with disdain, "I can''t see that the beast has such cunning, but that''s all..."


    Before the last word "Le" was spoken, he suddenly felt that his voice could not be heard. In the corner of his eyes, he seemed to see that the two elder martial brothers around him also changed their faces.


    "Boom!"


    On the blue sky, on the top of the mountains, although the day is clear, but under the sky, there is a deafening thunder!


    Thunder nine clouds, shake the mountains, a figure jumped up. The blazing lightning, like countless crazy twisting silver snakes, vibrates wildly around the suddenly appeared figure. In the air above the man''s head, thunder explodes like a bolt from the blue. A huge lightning beam, which is stunning and hugged by one person, comes out of the air, and then seems to be manipulated and attracted by him, seizing the power of heaven and earth and frightening the infinite demons It''s going down.


    Second order five elements technique ¡¤ lightning strike!


    The huge and wild thunder pillar, like an invincible blade, was about to open up the world. It was cut down like the power of the sky, and it was directly on the head of the last fierce monk.


    Just for a moment, just for a moment, the cruel monk didn''t seem to react at all. He was engulfed by the thunder like a flood pillar.


    A moment later, the light faded slowly, and the figure appeared again. The cruel monk seemed to be standing unharmed. However, a mountain wind blew by, and all his clothes suddenly turned into ashes. Then his skin and flesh scattered and became black and ferocious. The whole man fell down like a piece of wood.


    A piece of black smoke rose from him, and his whole body had become a piece of coke. The power of Tianlei technique was so powerful that it was unheard of.


    A figure came out in the thunder and lightning. It was Shen Shi.


    He glanced over the dead man with no expression on his face. Then he looked forward and saw Xiao Hei after passing the two people in shanxiong Hall who were still in shock.


    The little black pig fell to the ground, with black blood flowing from his mouth, nose and eyes, twitching, struggling and hoarse, but still crying desperately.


    It looked like a heavy hammer hit him in the heart!


    It was like a knife in his heart!


    Shen Shi''s eyes were red in an instant.


    A roar of fury, like a crazy monster, suddenly burst out from his mouth. In the forest on the top of the mountain, in the place of death, which has turned into a Shura slaughterhouse, the roar seemed to make the surrounding temperature drop to freezing point.With a flash of shadow, Shen Shi didn''t hesitate and ask for a moment. He glared at the two monks in the mountain bear hall. After the monk Yinhao was killed by one blow, the little man who was closest to him was also the one with the strongest Taoism among the three monks in shanxiong hall.


    Almost immediately, he reacted with a roar, a wave of his right arm, and a light of the knife swept up. He saw that it was a sharp tool. He chopped down Shen Shidang''s head. At the same time, he quickly backed back to Xie FeiGuang.


    However, Shen Shijing rushes straight over. He turns a blind eye to the sharp blade that wants to push him back. Instead, he speeds up and bumps into the little man.


    The little man was surprised, but then he saw a trace of ferocious color in his eyes and cut it down with a roar.


    Shen Shi was about to be struck by the light of the sword, but in the moment of the lightning, the golden light flashed all over Shen Shi, and a golden awn appeared. In the light, the dragon pattern swam, as if he had put on a layer of dragon pattern gold armor in an instant!


    The awn of the sword cut down and hit the dragon pattern, but then a layer of golden light like water wave shook away, which was to remove the powerful force and make it invisible. At this point, Shen Shi had rushed to the little man''s body.


    The little man was shocked. For a moment, he couldn''t even understand why this friar could resist his powerful sword even though he had only the way to coagulate the yuan realm. The strength of his defense was as strong as that of the powerful friar of the divine artistic conception. However, the fact is just in front of him. Before he can make his next reaction, Shen Shi has gone in close to him. He grabs him by the neck, and his other hand is directly stuck between his chest and belly in his angry eyes.


    Instinctively, the little man felt bad. He roared, and the handle of the knife turned to cut at Shen Shi. However, suddenly, a fire lit up in the afterglow of his eyes, and a bunch of flames came from his chest with a smell of scorching.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ fireball technique!


    Dong!


    With a dull sound, the little man was shocked, his face turned pale, and his whole expression was distorted.


    At such a close distance, if the meat is close to the meat, Shen Shi blows a fireball directly on him. When the little man curls up like a shrimp, Shen Shi''s palm is motionless. The tiny blink of an eye lights up again on his cold and cruel palm.


    Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong


    The strange and creepy sound on the little man''s body, like a dense but rhythmic drum, kept roaring. Every time it sounded, the little man''s body was shocked, as if he was about to be shaken out, but he was firmly grasped by Shen Shi''s other hand.


    He struggled desperately to retreat to avoid, but Shen Shi was staring at blood red eyes and couldn''t follow. They kept rushing forward at the same time. Only Shen Shi''s hand, which was flashing with crazy fire, was still firmly stuck to the belly of the little monk, making a wild thump.


    Xie FeiGuang was stunned. This sudden change and strong enemy even made him forget how to deal with himself in a moment. He just looked at it foolishly. When he finally reacted and cried out that he wanted to rush forward, suddenly the last loud sound, like a broken bow string, came.


    The little man''s body flew out under the bombardment of a huge fireball. When he was in mid air, he could already see a mess in his belly, which could not even be described as flesh and blood, because all flesh and blood, including internal organs, had been scorched by the powerful fireball power.


    In the mid air, the little man has completely stopped breathing and lost all his life.


    The mountain wind blows coldly, and the chill seems to enter the bone marrow.


    The mountains and forests of heaven and earth were destroyed, and there were countless corpses on the ground, with black blood streaming, while only two people were still standing.


    Xie FeiGuang''s body trembles slightly. He can''t believe what happened in front of his eyes until now. His two elder martial brothers, who have strong strength, died on the spot in a flash, but he can''t even understand what magic power killed them?


    Yes, it must be some magic power secret method. Although it seems to be similar to the five elements method on the surface, the power and speed of the method just now are far beyond the imagination of understanding FeiGuang.


    Shen Shi, with a cold face, looked at the third man.


    He didn''t even pause to say any words. He slowly moved to his back in his palm, and the blue whirlwind circled.


    Xie FeiGuang suddenly felt something was wrong and raised his head in horror. However, he only heard a sharp roar in the middle of the sky, and the wind was strong. Shen Shi''s body was suddenly like an arrow away from the string, and he flew directly to him.


    The speed was several times faster than when he was fighting with the little man just now. Almost in the blink of an eye, he rushed to know FeiGuang.


    The appearance of the little man''s tragic death sounded in Xie FeiGuang''s mind like a soul call. He dared to let this God killing man rush into his side and quickly retreat to escape. At the same time, a sword light flashed up and he sacrificed a spirit sword to chop it down.


    The three monks of shanxiong hall all have the cultivation of ningyuanjing, and their way of life is not bad, but on this day, they seem to have met the natural killer.The golden dragon pattern gold armor lights up again. Shen Shi seems to have no fear and still rushes up. Xie FeiGuang is shocked. He is just trying to guard against Shen Shi''s right hand, which is just like when he is casting a spell. But in a twinkling of an eye, he sees the golden light sweeping down like flowing water, forming gold armor on Shen Shi''s arms, rolling all the way to the palm of his hand, and finally forming three left and right sides The root is extremely sharp, covered with cold and golden spines.


    Like the fangs of the hell devil and the ferocity of the devil''s laughter, Xie FeiGuang instinctively uttered a cry, but he couldn''t resist more. Then he saw Shen Shi''s hands pressing inward. In front of the sharp spines, the flesh and blood are as fragile as tofu, the bones seem to turn into pieces of paper, and all the resistances turn into nothingness in an instant. The sharp spines with metallic luster fully poke into the body of flying light.


    Straight into no handle!


    Xie FeiGuang''s body trembled, and he froze in the same place. His eyes were full of despair.


    Shen Shi snorted coldly, stepped back, and waved his hands suddenly. A piece of blood suddenly came out like a fountain, splashing all over the sky. The blood and flesh were flying, and the bones were indistinctly visible. Shen Shi had turned around and strode away.


    Behind him, Xie FeiGuang''s body shook twice. After a few hoarse calls, he fell to the ground, and there was no more movement.


    The golden light gradually dissipated, the dragon pattern gold armor also dissipated, and Shen Shi returned to his original appearance, but his face seemed very pale. It seemed that the fierce battle just now was also a great burden to him.


    But at the moment, he only saw the little black pig lying on the ground not far in front of him.


    He quickly walked to Xiaohei''s side and knelt down. Xiaohei seemed to feel something. His head was slightly raised, but there was black blood flowing in his mouth, nose and even in his eyes. He was even too weak to make a sound, just shaking his head slightly.


    Like in that dark world, desperately looking for the only familiar feeling, the last warmth in the world.


    Shen Shi''s hands suddenly trembled. He clenched his teeth and hugged the little pig. When his palm touched the little pig''s body, Xiao Hei, who had been convulsing and struggling, suddenly stopped, and then quickly calmed down.


    His head was slowly raised, and his bloody eyes looked at Shen Shi''s direction empty and pale. Then, deep in his throat, he hummed slowly and gently.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were so hot that he even shook his body. Then he held the little black pig tightly in his arms, pressed it to his chest and hugged it tightly.


    Piggy against his chest, as if finally feel the familiar warmth, so bowed his head, no longer struggling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    The ground around was in a mess, with black blood flowing. Shen Shi stood up with Xiao Hei in his arms, walked far away, found a clean place to squat down at the edge of the woods on the hillside, and then carefully put Xiao Hei on the ground. Then he carefully began to check Xiao Hei''s injury.


    In the meantime, Xiao Hei was very quiet, almost without any struggle. Of course, looking at its miserable appearance, it might be that he had no strength to move any more. Shen Shi checks Xiaohei''s body, and soon his brows wrinkle. There are some injuries on Xiaohei''s body, but it should be because of his natural talent for thick armor and his extremely tough skin. Those injuries are not serious. And now the most lethal is still exuding strange black blood from its mouth, nose and eyes, although compared with before, the speed of the black blood outflow has been much faster, but Xiao Hei is also about to be unable to hold on.


    It''s so poisonous. What''s the toxicity?


    Shen Shi bites his teeth. When he took Xiao Hei out on an adventure, he also met many poisonous monsters. However, ordinary poisons almost had no effect on Xiao Hei. Even the thousand year old corpse king he once met in zhenhun yuan spewed out obviously poisonous corpse poison on Xiao Hei''s face. It just made him uncomfortable for a while, and then he went If nothing happened, I carried it over. It can also be seen from this that although Xiao Hei''s blood changes, he has a very high resistance to poisons. But now this unknown poison can bring Xiao Hei to the verge of death. Obviously, it''s not common. I''m afraid it has a bright future.


    For a moment, Shen Shi regretted that he had just killed the three friars because he was too heavy and too fast. Otherwise, he might try to get some antidotes. It''s just a flash of thought. In the situation just now, the three monks on the opposite side are all monks of Ningyuan realm, who are similar to their own realm. The little one is more virtuous and may even reach the middle level of Ningyuan realm. As soon as Shen Shi came, he hurt the killers. One of them, of course, was furious when he saw Xiao Hei tortured and dying. The other one clearly saw that if he hesitated a little, he would let the three monks recover. He was afraid that most of the people who died would be himself.


    He couldn''t help thinking about the danger between the lightning and flint.


    Shen Shi has read a lot since he was a child and grew up in the first floor of the sky. He has rich experience in all kinds of spiritual materials, but he doesn''t know much about poisons. In fact, in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, poison art has always been a lonely but dangerous path, and few monks have set foot in it. However, those who are infected with poison art are often regarded as demons Tao is often besieged by people in the right way.


    Looking at Xiao Hei''s appearance, Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, then turned his eyes back, but he got up and went to the three dead people, and searched them carefully. There are not many things in Xie FeiGuang and the evil looking monk. Except for some scattered spiritual materials, the most important thing is dozens of spiritual crystals that the monk must have. But on the last little monk, Shen Shi found a wishful bag to store things.


    The Ruyi bag is about the size of a palm. Although the style and color are slightly different from Shen Shi''s, the size is almost the same. Shen Shi is also in a good mood. No one who can store things is too bad. It seems that this person is the first of the three people, so the antidote he wants to find should be on this person.


    With this thought in his heart, Shen Shi didn''t hesitate. After checking that there was no mechanism on the Ruyi bag, he sank into it and searched carefully.


    But after a while, Shen Shi''s face suddenly became ugly. With a shake of his hand, six or seven bottles and jars of different sizes and shapes appeared in front of him. There were some liquid, some powder, and some strange pills with bluish black color. Most of the smell was fishy, but it was not clear which one might be the most poisonous one on Xiao Hei''s body The antidote, or in fact it may be poison, there is no antidote.


    Shen Shi stares at these small bottles. After a while, he suddenly grabs them all, takes the bag and runs back to Xiaohei. Then he opens all the bottles in front of Xiaohei''s head and whispers: "Xiaohei, can you smell out which is the antidote?"


    Xiao Hei''s head moved slightly, but there was no more action and reaction.


    Shen Shi''s eyes soon fell on his nose, which was still bleeding. After a moment''s meditation, he put away the bottles that he didn''t know whether they were poison or pill, and said to the little black man, "lie down here. I''ll go Go to the forest on this mountain to find out if you may find one or two life-saving herbs with detoxification effect. "


    As he spoke, the look on his face was miserable, with a faint look of despair. Not to mention that he was not good at looking for and collecting spirit grass. In the past, he could find spirit grass all by Xiao Hei''s extraordinary sense of smell. This mountain forest is so vast and lush. It''s no different to look for a needle in a haystack if he wants to find spirit grass quickly. Even if he is lucky enough to find spirit grass all at once, it''s not clear whether it has detoxification effect Even if it can really detoxify, whether it can work on this nameless poison in xiaoheisuo is another unpredictable thing.


    Such a slim hope almost means that Xiao Hei will die. Just looking at the black pig who has been living with him for many years, Shen Shi refuses to give up anyway. After biting his teeth, he will stand up and go to the mountain forest to look for the spirit grass.Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly felt some movement under his feet. When he looked down, one of Xiao Hei''s hooves stretched out feebly. He even trembled and touched his ankle gently.


    Shen Shi''s heart trembled, and he lowered himself to touch his head. Just as he wanted to comfort Xiao Hei for a few more words, he was suddenly stunned, but he saw a herb lying on the ground beside Xiao Hei''s head.


    He stayed for a while, and even doubted whether he was a little dizzy because he was too anxious, because when he came here with Xiao Hei in his arms just now, he didn''t see such a spirit grass on the ground. Shen Shi rubbed his eyes subconsciously, but found that there was such a spirit grass in front of him.


    Red leaves and white flowers, one foot high.


    Shen Shi grabs it, widens his eyes and looks at it carefully. But a moment later, his brow is wrinkled and he sighs. The spirit grass is called "lianfengcao". It''s not low in the rank. It''s worth a lot of money, but it doesn''t have any detoxification effect. At least it doesn''t have any use for Xiaohei''s injury.


    In this world, is it really impossible to have pie like luck?


    Shen Shi felt at a loss in his heart and touched Xiao Hei''s head. He said, "you lie down. I''ll help you find some spirit grass. Just now, I could see a spirit grass anywhere on the ground, but it has no detoxification effect. But maybe, maybe this forest is really a blessed place for aura gathering, and there are countless spirit grass... " Speaking of the back, his voice gradually lowered, and he didn''t believe those words.


    With a sad smile, Shen Shi stood up, and Xiao Hei hummed again, looking as if he was angry.


    However, in this moment, Shen Shi suddenly shook himself, his eyes widened in disbelief again, staring at the ground. He saw another spirit grass in the same place just now.


    Like a ghost in general, so in front of his eyes, out of thin air again appeared a spirit grass.


    Shen Shi slowly opened his mouth and looked down at the ground in amazement. He subconsciously looked at his hand. But he saw that the windy grass was still lying in his hand, and there was another spirit grass on the ground, the six leaf yellow fruit, which was a kind of first-order spirit grass called "tongyangguo".


    Tongyangguo is a kind of rare spirit herb. It''s not very useful. It''s only used in a common prescription, and it can be replaced at any time. It doesn''t have detoxification effect, but But that''s not the point!


    Shen Shi picked up Xiao hei and opened his eyes wide. He scanned the ground on which he was lying. However, he saw that the land was flat and covered with weeds. There was nothing unusual about it. In any case, it didn''t look like a place where the spirit grass could suddenly appear.


    But where do these two spirit grasses come from?


    Shen Shi stayed for a moment, and his eyes finally fell on Xiao Hei.


    "Is that you, black?" With a tone of disbelief, even his voice trembled, he said, "did you take out the spirit grass?"


    In his arms, Xiao Hei seemed to have no power to nod. After a while, he made a faint hum.


    Shen Shi was overjoyed and almost fell to his knees. He immediately put Xiao Hei back on the ground and said in a voice, "hurry up, hurry up, and then those spirit grasses come out. The two spirit grasses just now don''t work. They have no detoxification effect."


    Xiao Hei''s head fell on the ground, and his body moved slightly. He just listened to the young master around him saying excitedly:


    "by the way, don''t take those useless ones. Quickly find out if there are any spirit herbs that can detoxify, such as'' Quyin Vine ''and'' fengxuelian ''. Er, if there is'' Xuanyan fruit'', it has the strongest detoxification effect. If there are none of these, I''ll think about it Think about it, well, or take a look By the way, it''s also OK to be a flower of poison


    Xiao Hei is lying on the ground blankly, motionless, as if there is only one last breath left. Shen Shi is full of hope and waits for a while, only to find that there is no spirit grass on the ground. He was shocked and said in an astringent voice: "no, no Er, no, you don''t know what these spirit grasses look like, do you? "


    A tiny black spot on the head.


    Shen Shi was overjoyed. He rushed to Xiao hei and said in a low voice: "look, look carefully. Quyin vine is a kind of spiritual grass that grows in a wet and cloudy place. Its branches and leaves are withered and yellow, distinctive, and has a faint odor. Fengxue lotus is a white petaled lotus with a bright red color, like Fengxue, and Xuanyan fruit..."


    Shen Shi is very familiar with the appearance features of lingcao and lingguo. He speaks to Xiaohei skillfully. There is almost no pause in the middle. Xiaohei doesn''t know whether he understands them or whether he is exhausted. He always lies on the ground and doesn''t move.


    When Shen Shi finally finished, he looked at Xiao Hei with hope in his heart, but he saw that Xiao Hei had been lying there, but there was no change around him.


    No spirit grass, nothing.


    He waited and waited, as if a flame was burning in his heart, as if he could not help crying out the next moment. The hope was not far ahead, but the life and death line was also in front of him.


    Life or death?His heart had been raised to his throat and his eyes, and he even held his breath subconsciously.


    Such silence, silent forest, only a mountain wind, slowly blowing.


    Wormwood grass slightly swing, in the small black body brush, its head seems to feel something, in the droop for a long time, slightly vibrated.


    A spirit grass, with fruit on it, is golden in color, burning like a flame. Almost at the moment when it suddenly appears, a dense and extremely hot breath is coming.


    Shen Shi''s body trembled, and his eyes flashed the color of ecstasy in an instant. He grabbed the spirit grass, and even his voice trembled slightly, saying: "xuanyanguo! It''s really Xuanyan fruit... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    In the Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia issued by the immortals Association, xuanyanguo is a kind of rare spirit grass of three grades. It is upright, pure Yang, profound spirituality, and has the miraculous effect of removing Yin and pulling out poison. It is a precious spirit grass with a wide range of uses. Because of its detoxification characteristics, it is selected as the main material by many kinds of detoxification elixirs. It is of high value in the market. In terms of price alone, it can rank in the top five among all the three grades of spirit grass ¡£


    Shen Shi said before that among the several kinds of spiritual herbs with detoxification effect, almost all of them are the first and second grade spiritual herbs. Only xuanyanguo is the third grade spiritual herb with the most powerful detoxification effect. However, this kind of spiritual herb is very rare, so Shen Shi didn''t have much hope for it. It''s just unexpected that Xiao Hei gave him a big surprise.


    At the moment, Shen Shi didn''t hesitate. He grabbed the Xuanyan fruit and picked it off. With one hand, he broke Xiaohei''s mouth, and with the other hand, he crushed the flaming fruit. Suddenly, several clear juices came out. When he touched the skin of Shen Shi''s hand, he felt a burning pain.


    Shen Shi frowned a little, but knew that it was the special juice of Xuanyan fruit itself, so he didn''t move his wrist. First, he dropped all the juice into Xiaohei''s mouth. Then after a moment''s hesitation, he rubbed the rest of the fruit into Xiaohei''s mouth. Xiaohei''s throat moved slightly. It seemed that it was a little hard, but it was still difficult The Xuanyan fruit was swallowed.


    In fact, this method of taking xuanyanguo is too simple and crude, which is not a good method. If it is put in the hands of a real high-level alchemist, it should be finely ground and modulated, supplemented by a variety of already mature Dan prescription accessories to match each other, so as to give full play to the efficacy. The efficacy of the detoxification elixir refined in this way is at least four or five times higher than that of eating xuanyanguo raw Times. In fact, this is also the fundamental significance of alchemy. A mature and high-level alchemist can produce all kinds of miraculous elixirs, which greatly help the monks'' practice. At the same time, some of the same herbs can be refined by alchemists, and their value will also double, sometimes even reach a dozen times amazing level.


    Shen Shi is also very clear about this. However, the situation is critical now, and Xiao Hei''s life is on the line, so he can''t care so much. He can only let Xiao Hei take the Xuanyan fruit, and at the same time, he hopes that the strange fruit spirit grass can get rid of its poison.


    After eating the fruit, Xiaohei doesn''t seem to have any special changes. It''s still the dangerous appearance that he will lose his breath at any time. Shen Shi only feels that his heart is beating faster and faster, but he knows that no matter how powerful the medicine is, it will take some time for it to work, so he can only kneel down beside Xiaohei and keep his eyes on it Waiting for it, waiting for the miracle in my expectation.


    Time seems to pass very slowly, very slowly


    Burning like a burning fireball in his heart, Shen Shi suddenly saw one of Xiao Hei''s forefeet twitch slightly.


    Although this action is tiny, it is the only action of Xiao Hei in this period of time. Shen Shi''s heart jumps and is in a state of surprise. Suddenly, he finds that on Xiao Hei''s face, the black blood oozing from his mouth, nose and eyes stops slowly.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then a burst of joy surged into his heart, and his eyes also lit up. Obviously, this is the sign that xuanyanguo is effective in expelling poison. Although Xiaohei doesn''t look very good, it''s obvious that xuanyanguo, a kind of spiritual herb, is still effective for its poison.


    In Shen Shi''s joyful and expectant eyes, as time goes by, the effect of the Xuanyan fruit is gradually revealed. Xiao Hei''s breathing begins to increase, and occasionally some small movements become more powerful, and obviously its spirit begins to improve. Later, it can even look up slightly, as if listening to something.


    Shen Shi gently stretched out his hand and touched his head. Xiao Hei lay quietly, his head slightly rubbed against the palm of his hand, just like he was familiar with in the past.


    About two hours later, Xiao Hei, who had been lying quietly, suddenly trembled and jumped up from the ground. Shen Shi was surprised and stood up. Just as he wanted to appease him, he saw that Xiao Hei suddenly vomited a big mouthful of black blood, and then another mouthful. For five times in a row, the vomited black blood was as thick as ink, and there was a smell of rotten mud It''s a weird smell.


    After spitting out the black blood, Xiao Hei shook his body a few times, stepped back a few steps, and tilted down like his whole body. Shen Shi is quick eyed and holds it in his arms. He goes to a clean forest a little further away and sits down. When he looks at Xiao Hei, he finds that although he looks exhausted, his face suddenly changes after he vomits all his black blood. The original withered color disappears immediately. The most important thing is that after this moment, Xiao Hei''s eyes are tightly closed, But slowly opened again.


    The darkness broke away.


    The world is back to light.


    Every plant, mountain, forest, back to the front, of course, there is that familiar smile face.


    The little black pig looked at Shen Shi. The little pig''s head looked left and right, shook several times, and then hummed.


    Shen Shi began to laugh, pleased and happy. He patted his head with his hand, took a deep breath, and then said gently, "OK, it''s OK."Xiao Hei lay quietly beside Shen Shi, nestled up to his body, and soon fell into a deep sleep. Maybe because he was too tired, or because he had been struggling for many days, he was exhausted. At this time, the little black pig finally put down his heart. It seemed that only when he was beside Shen Shi, he could really not care about any danger, so he went to sleep peacefully.


    In sleep, it seems to show a happy smile.


    So at dusk, then at dusk, then it''s dark and full of stars, and the stars are shining down on the earth, and the mountain breeze can''t wake the pig''s dream. It just falls asleep happily and peacefully, until the night is over, until the dawn, until the morning light falls, until the new day starts again.


    Then he got up and started to look at the grass, and then he had a good look at it I got up.


    What a beautiful new day it looks like!


    Shen Shi is also in a good mood. When he finds the lost little black, he narrowly pulls it back from the gate of death. It''s hard to say how happy he is. Even when he recalls yesterday''s scene, he is afraid that as long as he comes late or doesn''t have the mysterious fruit, what he is afraid to put in front of him will be another unacceptable one The situation.


    However, after the gratification, there are still some things that are not pleasant but have to be done.


    The corpses of wild boars are everywhere on the hillside, and they are all pulled to an open space. The stinking black blood has soaked large areas of land here. The weeds, thorns and trees that used to grow on this soil will wither and die soon, and then the grass will not grow for many years.


    The corpses of wild boars are piled up like hills. These wild boars, who had changed their lives and followed behind a black pig king in a short period of more than a month, have changed the fate of their ancestors who were oppressed, slaughtered and hunted. They are proud to stand in this forest and drive away all the enemies who have become the kings of this mountain forest. Now they have lost their lives Life.


    Shen Shi silently piled up the carcasses of wild boars. Occasionally he looked back at Xiao Hei, and then he went to the nearby woods to chop a lot of branches and firewood and piled them beside the carcasses of wild boars.


    In the process, Xiao Hei has been quietly standing on the top of the big stone on the hillside, which was his favorite place in the past, looking at the dead boars below. The mountain breeze was blowing over it with a bit of coolness. There was no roar, no roar, no anger and no more expression. It just stood there quietly and looked at everything below.


    Is everything like a dream?


    A beautiful but easy to wake up dream.


    Just like all the beautiful things in the world, they are as fragile as a mirror. Between breathing and blinking, it is the waking time.


    Shen Shi left the last firewood and stood up straight. Then he looked back at the big stone again. Xiao Hei seemed to know something. His body seemed to tremble a little, but he still stood still on the high stone.


    Shen Shi sighed and raised his right hand. Suddenly, in the void around his palm, the air seemed to show some blurred images. A moment later, a burning ring of fire around his arm appeared slowly.


    The five elements technique and the flame technique.


    Then with a wave of his arm, the circle of fire suddenly flew up into the air, turned into dozens of fireballs and burned in the wind, then fell down in different directions, right in the middle of the many firewood branches and leaves that surrounded the boar carcass. Suddenly, dozens of fireheads ignited at the same time, and the fire quickly ignited and connected into a piece, and soon formed a huge fire pile, like a hill In general, many boar carcasses were annihilated and burned.


    The fire lit up the surroundings and made the nearby plants start to scorch and wither. At the same time, it also reddened Shen Shi''s face. He stepped back a few steps. After thinking about it, he went to drag the bodies of the three monks in shanxiong hall and threw them directly into the big fire. After leaving Lingjing, he also took all the clothes belonging to them, including the little storage bag Objects, also thrown into the sea of fire.


    The tongue of fire twisted wildly and devoured everything. Shen Shi narrowed his eyes slightly for a while, then turned and walked back to the big stone.


    Xiao Hei was still standing here, silent or silent. Shen Shi gazed at it for a long time, but with a slight sigh. He turned around and didn''t say much, so he sat quietly with it and watched the fire on the hillside.


    This fire, from early morning to noon, began to weaken gradually. When all the corpses turned into nothingness, it was as if the past period of time had been annihilated.


    Xiao Hei lowered his head slowly, as if he was remembering something and whispering in silence. Then he turned around, walked to Shen Shi''s side and looked up at him.


    The eyes were gentle and dependent.


    Shen Shi patted his ass and stood up. He touched Xiao Hei''s head and said in a soft voice:"Come on, let''s go home."


    When they went down the mountain, none of them spoke. They walked quietly in the forest. It seemed that the fire was still burning in front of their eyes. However, when Shen Shi was going to go out of the mountain somewhere in the forest, Xiao Hei bit the bottom of his trousers and gave him two gentle shouts, which seemed to signal Shen Shi to follow him And then it goes in the other direction.


    In front of this, the roar of a few animals came from the edge of the mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    All the way through the forest, he came to the mountain. Shen Shi looked up and saw that the mountain was tall and steep, with many strange rocks and cliffs. Half of the mountain was covered with emerald trees, and the other half was completely dark gray hard rock, which seemed a little different.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking at the mountain for a while, Shen Shi frowned and said to Xiao Hei, "what are you doing here?"


    Xiao Hei shakes his head at the top of the mountain and yells twice. Shen Shi scratches his head. He doesn''t quite understand, but he suddenly thinks of something else. He goes to Xiao hei and squats down. He looks at the little black pig carefully.


    Xiao Hei was a little nervous, staring at Shen Shi, and subconsciously stepped back.


    Shen Shi smiles, and his eyes immediately fall on the pair of snow-white tusks that grow up next to Xiao Hei''s mouth. He curls his mouth, reaches over to touch it with his hand, and says, "last time I was in zhenhun abyss, I didn''t have it. How can you change from a domestic pig to a wild boar as soon as we meet?"


    Xiao Hei snorted and threw his head away. His head looked very proud. I looked down on you.


    Shen Shi was not angry either. He took Xiao Hei over with a smile, then looked at it and said in a low voice, "there''s something I want to ask you for a long time."


    The little black eyelid suddenly jumped.


    Shen Shi zhengse said: "yesterday, when I rescued you, there suddenly appeared one spirit grass after another on the ground for no reason. What''s the matter?"


    Small black stares big eyes, looking at Shen Shi, motionless and speechless.


    Shen Shi snorted and said, "don''t pretend to be dead, speak quickly!"


    Xiaohei doesn''t care. He throws his butt and jumps out of his hand. Then he goes forward on his own. Shen Shi follows him. After a long time of questioning, Xiaohei still looks like he doesn''t get any oil and salt. Obviously, he is very determined to protect his food.


    Shen Shi''s eyes turned around and took out a piece of Spirit Crystal from his arms. He handed it to Xiao hei and said with a smile, "do you want it?"


    Xiao Hei''s eyes were always on the move. Shen Shi quickly put them away, and then said to the little pig, "take the spirit grass for it, eh..." He thought for a moment, and then said,


    "one for ten spirit grass!"


    Xiaohei Baji mouth, the flow of a bit of saliva swallowed, and then snorted, looked at Shen Shi disdainfully, shook his head and left.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and murmured: "after this guy became a wild boar, he seems to be a little smarter..."


    One person and one pig go up the mountain from the foot of the mountain. All the way, Shen Shi talks around Xiao Hei. He tries his best to find out the secret of Xiao Hei, or to find out how many spirit grasses this guy has hidden. However, Xiao Hei is very wary of this, and refuses to give him any help. He just goes ahead with half of the spirit grasses he doesn''t know how to change Head.


    Shen Shi was also dispirited at last. He scratched his head and thought that he would find out for a long time anyway. While Xiao Hei was walking, his nose suddenly moved, as if he had smelled something. Then pig head took a look at the depth of a nearby forest, and suddenly ran past. He was very agile.


    Shen Shi was startled and quickly followed him. Then he saw Xiao Hei running under a big tree in the forest. After looking around for a moment, he came out with a big gray mushroom under a tangled root.


    Shen Shi stares at the mushroom. Suddenly his eyes light up and he snatches it from the pig. After observing it carefully for a while, he is surprised and says: "Xuyuan mushroom!"


    In Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia, xuyuangu is a kind of high-level spirit herb with high value. What makes Shen Shi even more happy is that this rare spirit herb is the main ingredient of the six kinds of spirit pills Zhong Qinglu told him at the beginning. It is the most important spirit material for refining "yuanshendan".


    Before that, although he had paid more attention to it, none of the six kinds of elixirs was rare and precious Sanpin lingcao. It was hard to find it. I didn''t expect to find one in the mountain today.


    He is very happy here, but Xiao Hei is a little anxious. He jumps around him, pushes and pushes, and tries to reach the Xuyuan mushroom with his head up. He looks like a baby.


    Shen Shi laughed, hugged Xiao Hei''s neck and sat down with him. He said with a smile, "good Xiao Hei, I''m useful with this mushroom. Let me have it first."


    Xiao Hei hummed and screamed. He looked very dissatisfied. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, then patted Xiao Hei''s head with a smile and said, "OK, OK, it''s cheaper. Here you are."


    With that, he put the Spirit Crystal on his hand into Xiao Hei''s mouth. Xiao Hei was stunned. Then his mouth closed and he was happy. It seemed that he really liked the Spirit Crystal. He happily stopped pestering Shen Shi and began to walk forward.


    Shen Shi laughs and thinks that it''s really a big profit to exchange a Spirit Crystal for the three grade spirit grass. He is very proud. He pats the empty yuan mushroom into the Ruyi bag and goes with Xiao Hei. However, after a few steps, he is suddenly stunned, but he thinks of something and raises his eyebrows."Hello, Xiao Hei?" Shen Shi said in a loud voice at the back, "no, the front is on your mountain territory. We''ve been walking for so long, passing through so many forests and mountains. How can we never see you find lingcao? But here you find it?"


    Xiaohei chewed contentedly with Lingjing in his mouth, pretending that he didn''t hear anything.


    Shen Shi quickly walked to his side and said with a smile, "Stinky pig, to be honest, did you sweep all the grass on the top of dozens of mountains during your days as a mountain king?"


    Xiao Hei faltered and coughed. It seemed that he was choked by Lingjing in his mouth. Then he walked forward as if nothing had happened.


    Shen Shi stood behind him, looking at the black pig, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    All the way nothing happened. Shen Shi walked along the hillside with Xiao Hei, and found that the trees on the mountain began to be scarce, revealing large areas of bare rocks, with a sense of desolation, which was quite different from the vigorous look in the forest.


    Shen Shi turned his head and looked around. He saw that the mountain in front of him was getting steeper and steeper, and there was nothing worth noticing. He couldn''t help wondering and said to Xiao Hei, "Xiao Hei, what are we doing here?"


    Xiao Hei couldn''t speak, so he couldn''t answer his question clearly. He just gave a low hum, motioned Shen Shi to follow him, and then continued to walk up the mountain. Shen Shi shrugged and had to follow him. As he walked, looking at the more desolate mountain rocks around him, Shen Shi didn''t see any animals. In fact, even the weeds and trees were gradually disappearing.


    There are rocks and rocks around. It seems that it''s just a barren mountain. But Xiao Hei insists on walking up the mountain for some reason. When Shen Shi thinks about it, he suddenly finds that he doesn''t see any big monsters after he goes up the mountain. Even in the forest, there are only birds and mice I don''t see any other animals.


    Here, this mountain peak, seems to really have a different feeling.


    Shen Shi''s face became more and more solemn. He took a few steps to catch up with Xiao Hei. Just as he wanted to speak, Xiao Hei suddenly stopped, looked ahead, and let out a low roar.


    Shen ShiShun''s face changed slightly when he looked at it. He saw a sky like gap under a cliff in front of the mountain. There seemed to be a valley in it. However, on the cliff more than ten feet high above and below the gap, there were milky white ribbons and silk balls with many gray spots everywhere. It looked like spider silk.


    And a few strange roars seemed to come out of the valley behind the crack of the cliff.


    Shen Shi stares at the crack for a while, his eyes flicker. After a while, he suddenly pats Xiao Hei to signal that he will follow him. Then he does turn and walk to the other side of the cliff.


    There are many strange rocks and cliffs here, but it''s not too difficult for the monks who have Taoism to climb these cliffs. Shen Shi climbed up the cliff, and even had the spare force to pull little black''s hands and feet and use the land together.


    When he got to the top of the cliff, he suddenly felt that his vision was suddenly wide. He was standing on the top of the mountain, but at his feet there was a huge valley surrounded by rock walls, in which there were strange, strong and thick white spider silk that he had seen before, crisscrossing all over the valley.


    In the center of the spider web in the middle of the valley, there is a huge black spider lying on the ground. It seems to be sleeping. Under the cobwebs around it, it seems that there are many smaller spiders, but they are still ten or twenty times larger than ordinary spiders. They are crawling rapidly, and the number is so large that it seems that they can''t move for a moment Count.


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked, and his face was stunned. He said in a low voice: "iron wolf king spider? How could there be such a fourth order monster here? "


    This huge spider suddenly appeared in the valley. With Shen Shi''s previous experience and knowledge, he quickly recognized its origin. It was a powerful monster in the fourth level of monster product level. There are seven levels of monster products. The highest level is seven or even six. It is said that they are powerful monsters that can be compared with ancient gods and beasts. But it seems that these monsters have been missing in Hongmeng world for many years, and they are said to have disappeared in the world. Even if there are occasional rumors that such high-level monsters appear, they mostly refer to the wild Jedi which are rare and even difficult for monks to go to. It is difficult to confirm.


    The most powerful monsters that can usually be seen are those of the fourth and fifth order.


    At the third level, demons may condense into demons. At the fourth level, demons are bound to condense into demons. They are far more powerful than ordinary demons. You should know that demons are a little like Yuandan to demons. Many basic magic powers are derived from this magical demons.


    It can even be said that the monsters with or without demon Dan are actually two completely incomparable species.


    The monster with the demon pill is usually strong enough to crush the friars in the ordinary Ningyuan realm. Maybe the friars in the divine realm can fight. At the moment, the iron wolf king spider Shen Shi sees is the most powerful monster just by looking at its appearance. The demon pill must have been formed in its body, but I didn''t expect to see it in the mountain.In the practice of the human race, demon Dan is one of the most precious spiritual materials. If you find a mature monster with four or more levels, it will attract many friars and even some great monks to go to town to kill Dan. Therefore, for many years, the high-level demons have been wiped out in the densely populated area of the human race, and only in the desolate and remote places can they come out Now.


    Shen Shi takes back his eyes from the spider and looks at Xiao Hei around him. He gives a bitter smile and says, "Xiao Hei, this guy at the bottom is so powerful that we can''t beat him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    Xiao Hei also stood on the edge of the cliff and peered into the valley. At the beginning, he was obviously surprised, showing a bit of fear. The iron wolf king spider was almost like a mound. At first sight, it was a powerful monster with fierce strength, not to mention it would have a demon pill. It was also a headache to use some strange skills through the demon pill.


    Just after hearing Shen Shi''s words with a trace of retreat, Xiao Hei showed a kind of reluctant color. It seems that the spider or something in the valley has a strong attraction for it, so he has been lingering there and doesn''t want to leave.


    Shen Shi shakes his head, but he still has to fight hard. That''s a fool''s way of looking for death. Of course, this kind of thing can''t be done, so he quietly pulls Xiaohei and is ready to retreat down the cliff.


    Just at this time, a loud noise suddenly broke out from the valley, which startled Shen Shi and Xiao Hei. Looking back together, we saw that the body of the spider suddenly shook a few times, its huge abdomen was bouncing heavily on the ground, and even stretched out its two front legs to hit the ground. It looked a bit painful.


    This time, Shen Shi suddenly became interested and looked at it carefully. Before long, with the monk''s sharp eyesight, he found that there was something abnormal in the body of this huge iron wolf king spider.


    After a short time, there will be a head size protrusion protruding from its abdomen, and each time the position is different, it feels very strange, like there is a person in the body of the iron wolf king spider, constantly punching on the inner wall of its abdomen.


    This strange change from the inside obviously made the spider very embarrassed and painful. At the same time, Shen Shi also saw that the spider had been lying in a place motionless, but it looked exhausted. He just didn''t know how long the strange pain had tormented it.


    Seeing that the strange protrusion still appeared every other minute, the spider trembled with pain every time. It seemed that it could not bear it at last. When its abdomen bulged again, it suddenly roared, but spitted out a milky white bead about the size of a fist from its mouth, and quickly circled on its head for a moment And then it came out to the bulge on the abdomen.


    A white and slightly fuzzy light suddenly emitted from the bead, directly covering the bulge, and the bead in the blink of an eye, directly hit the bulge.


    "Demon Dan!" The pupil of Shen Shi''s eyes on the cliff in the distance shrank slightly, and he immediately recognized the origin of this thing.


    A low dull sound seemed to come from the giant abdomen of the spider, as if something had been hit by a heavy blow. The spider used the demon pill to hit his abdomen, but his body trembled violently. It didn''t feel very good.


    However, once the demon Dan, the symbol of the high-level monster, was shot, the effect was extraordinary. After this blow, the abdomen of the iron wolf king spider was calm for a long time, and he didn''t see the strange bulge. However, just when Shen Shi thought that the high-level monster was really powerful and had solved the puzzling problem in his body, it was about half a pillar of incense, and suddenly he was in the iron wolf king spider Under the abdomen of wolf king spider, another bulge suddenly burst out, and the iron wolf king spider also immediately roared with anger and pain.


    With this roar, a large group of small spiders suddenly appeared around the giant spider. It seemed that they were all descendants of the spider. However, it was obvious that these small spiders did not have much intelligence. Although they were very frightening in the past, they just squeaked around the spider and ran around in disorder, but they were roots Ben can''t do anything.


    In contrast, it seems that the iron wolf king spider is more calm. Although it is painful, after a low roar, it quickly controls the demon Dan to hit the bulge of the heart. As before, there is another dull sound. The spider''s body shakes and seems to be more depressed, but the body is quiet again.


    This time, I waited for a longer time. It was only after nearly a long time that the strange bulge appeared again in the spider''s body. It was a man who hit it hard again in its body. This time iron wolf king spider did not have any hesitation, directly drove demon Dan to attack, and then the body quickly recovered calm.


    One after another, but it can be seen that after the iron wolf king spider used the demon pill, the abnormality in his body was obviously suppressed, and the interval between each attack was getting longer and longer. It seemed that he had gradually become powerless.


    Standing on the cliff in the distance, Shen Shi saw the scene clearly, and at the same time, he saw the embarrassment of the iron wolf spider in his eyes, and his eyes began to light up.


    After a while, he suddenly looked back at Xiao Hei, lowered his voice and said in a soft voice, "Xiao Hei, what do you want when you come here?"


    Xiao Hei nodded, stretched out a foot and pointed to the bottom. Shen Shi said faintly: "you don''t have the demon Dan. Don''t think about it."


    The bottom wolf demon hummed, and then he knew that it was not the most important thing.He stood up with a smile and walked to the back of the cliff with Xiao Hei. At the same time, he said: "I have a way now. Maybe I hope I can defeat this monster. However, there are two conditions for this method. One is to see if God can help me. Is there any suitable terrain nearby? The other is..." With a smile, he squatted down and patted Xiao Hei''s head, and said with a smile, "it depends on whether your skin is hard enough!"


    Xiao Hei''s neck suddenly shrank. He seemed to feel a chill suddenly from behind. He stared at Shen Shi and hummed twice.


    In the valley, after another attack by the demon Dan, the abnormality in the spider''s body seems to be really suppressed, and it has not appeared for a long time. However, the spider''s appearance in the past is also very embarrassed. It seems that it doesn''t even have the strength to move its position.


    At this moment, suddenly from the edge of the valley, a small gap in the cliff, suddenly out of a figure, it is Xiaohei. Looking at it with a sneaky look, he walked into the valley carefully. Only when he just stepped on the white cobwebs that are almost everywhere in the valley, there was a commotion under the cobwebs near the entrance of the gap. In a twinkling of an eye, he made a loud squeak. But dozens of small spiders the size of a washbasin came out and opened their teeth from all directions Claw to small black.


    Xiao Hei turns around and runs.


    The speed is fast, almost swish out of the gap, and these intelligent but natural predators of flesh and blood of the iron wolf spiders are chasing, in the terrible squeaking sound, catch up one after another.


    Once out of the valley, Xiao Hei flies to the other side of the stone wall, and dozens of young iron wolf spiders rush in. They rush towards this living creature who knows nothing about the height of the earth and is already delicious in their eyes.


    Xiao Hei ran all the way at a very fast speed. After running about ten feet away, a natural groove appeared on the front wall of the mountain, which was only about ten feet narrow. There were hard stone walls on three sides. As soon as Xiao Hei pig turned his head, he ran here.


    Iron wolf spiders roar and rush in one after another. Even if they see that there are almost flat stone walls inside, there is only a small hole in the innermost corner, which is only a foot high. There are many stones falling around and there are obvious marks of digging and smashing. It seems that someone deliberately came here to deal with it not long ago.


    Little black pig didn''t care about the ferocious iron wolf spiders behind. After rushing in, he first screamed at the top of the stone wall, and then made a sprint directly into the small hole. The cave is so small and narrow that it can barely hold its body, and even a piece of flesh can be seen from outside. The young spiders of the iron wolf rushed over and rushed on one after another.


    However, they just want to kill the prey, but they find that the skin of the black pig is very tough. Their sharp teeth can''t bite the skin. At most, they can only let Xiao Hei hum in the hole. At the same time, suddenly, a hot air suddenly appears above the narrow stone wall space.


    Iron wolf spiders looked up in amazement, but they saw a man standing on the high stone wall with a light face, his hands flicking. In the flash of fire, a hot ring of fire appeared and quickly turned into dozens of flaming fireballs. After a slight meal in the air, it immediately fell like a meteor shower.


    The five elements technique and the flame technique.


    Crazy flame is a second-order five element method. Its power is not strong enough. It is almost equal to or slightly stronger than the first-order fireball method. However, the greatest advantage of this method is that it can summon dozens of fireballs at the same time, and each fireball is equal to the first-order fireball method''s power, and its attack range is directly over a wide place of one to two feet.


    This concave stone wall is obviously where Shen Shi specially found the trap. At this moment, after the crazy burning of flame art and countless fireballs falling, dozens of young iron wolf spiders in this narrow space can''t avoid it. They can only be hit by many fireballs falling in the harsh scream, and then they scream and rush, but none of them can resist The power of this kind of fireball was soon burned to death.


    The power of the five elements technique cast by Shen Shi is naturally different from that of ordinary people. With the powerful power of Tianming mantra, the crazy flame technique even seems to have a strong momentum of destroying heaven and earth when it comes down. Of course, this is for these immature spiders.


    After a while, dozens of young spiders of iron wolf died under the stone wall. There was a smell of scorching in the air. Xiao Hei climbed out of the hole, shook his body and looked around. Then he looked up at Shen Shi, who was standing on the top of the stone wall in an absolutely safe place. He gave a loud cry, with a bad look.


    Shen Shi stood on the top and laughed. He waved his hand and said, "go, go, go. Now we are going to lead those little spiders over and kill them all. The only big spider is exhausted. It''s not at our disposal at that time!"


    Xiao Hei snorted, and then ran out. Shen Shi stood on the stone wall and waited for a while. Soon he heard another squeak, whistling from far and near. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Shen Shi''s mouth, his hands raised, and another light of fire appeared slowly in his palm.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    Under the fierce fireball, the narrow stone wall turns into the hell of iron wolf spiders. All the spiders are burned to death under the powerful fireball power. Even if some of the stronger spiders don''t die immediately, they even try to escape. But when the entrance is blocked by fire and surrounded by hard stone walls, they are the only ones to go down The field just bumped around like a headless fly, and then it was still burnt black and dead.


    Xiao Hei goes back and forth between the stone wall and the entrance of the valley. It seems that his movements are more and more skillful and easier. Each time, he will attract dozens of young spiders of iron wolf. Then Shen Shi stands on the stone wall and uses his crazy flame technique to kill these young spiders easily.


    Iron wolf spider, a fourth-order monster, is naturally quite powerful. However, in terms of individual strength, iron wolf spider can not be regarded as the top among the fourth-order monsters. In fact, it can even be regarded as the middle or lower level among the four-order monsters. However, in the realm of Xiuzhen, the evaluation of the strength of this fourth-order monster is generally in the category of strong monster. The reason is that iron wolf king spiders usually control a large number of young spiders.


    Although the strength and intelligence of these young spiders are not as good as that of the iron wolf king spiders, they are extremely ferocious one by one. It''s very troublesome to find that the enemy swarms in. So it''s always said that if you want to kill the iron wolf king spiders, you have to kill all the young spiders first.


    Shen Shi is actually doing such a thing now, but he can''t do it so smoothly on weekdays. Iron wolf king spider is not a fool. He stays there and doesn''t do anything. You can seduce and kill the spider. Only today''s iron wolf king spider''s situation is obviously abnormal, which gives Shen Shi the courage to try. After several times of this, Shen Shi also confirmed one thing in his mind, that is, the iron wolf king spider is in great trouble, at least in a state of great vitality. Otherwise, it is almost impossible for it to have no response to the action that these little intelligent spiders in the valley are easily lured out and killed.


    Xiaohei enters the gap entrance of the valley again and again, and brings all the young spiders back to the stone wall to be killed by Shen Shi. With the increase of times, the number of young spiders around the gap entrance in the valley decreases rapidly, and Xiaohei gradually begins to go deep into the mysterious spider Valley, lure out the iron wolf spiders hidden under the deeper spider web, and then Turn around and run, and meet those vicious chase out of the young spider, is that hot fireball from the sky.


    After about an hour, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei find that they can''t find the spider in the valley. The whole valley is empty and silent. Only the spider seems to be sleeping in the middle of the valley.


    Shen Shi stood on the cliff and pondered for a while. He pondered over the terrain of the valley and carefully observed the appearance of the spider. Finally, he made up his mind to go down the cliff and slowly walked into the spider valley with Xiao Hei.


    The Milky spider webs with grey dots are all over the whole valley. There is a feeling of stickiness and tenacity on the feet. However, without the threat of the iron wolf spiders hiding in the dark, the spider silk will no longer look terrible and mysterious.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei walked slowly to the middle of the valley, carefully observing the movement of the spider. However, until they reached a place only five feet away from the spider, the spider did not respond.


    It''s a strange thing that can''t be imagined in normal life. From this, we can also imagine that this fourth-order monster must be in the most depressed time at the moment.


    While it''s sick, kill it!


    After confirming this point, Shen Shi did not hesitate. After taking a deep breath, he directly raised his hand to cast his technique, which is his most powerful attack method at the moment:


    five elements ¡¤ lightning strike.


    Standing beside Shen Shi, Xiao Hei suddenly felt a strange feeling of coolness on his body. When he looked up, he could see the clear day in the sky at any time, but suddenly a bright lightning pillar appeared out of the sky. Almost at the same time, a slight shiver passed his whole body, like The weak current instantly passed through its body, with a slight tingling feeling, and then its whole body bristled up in an instant.


    Xiao Hei jumps away and stands far away from Shen Shi. This strange trembling feeling weakens and disappears. At this moment, after nearly three breath of casting time, the ray photoelectric column has taken shape, and a deafening thunder suddenly sounds in the sky, such as thunder exploding, electric awn running, and a thick ray column crashing down from the sky.


    It was also at this time that the iron wolf king spider, who had been listless and dying, seemed to wake up suddenly. He noticed something strange around him. His first reaction was to make a strange low whistling sound in his mouth, which seemed to call something. However, this whistling sound didn''t make any response for a long time.


    Iron wolf spider was shocked, and taking advantage of this inexplicable delay, the thunder Pillar had been cut down like nine heaven God thunder. Iron wolf spider made a shrill scream to try to escape, but the speed of lightning was so fast that he saw that in the roar of lightning, the thunder pillar was very fast and directly cut down, hitting iron wolf spider''s head.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the spider''s body was shocked, and the scream stopped suddenly. His body was shaking, and he retreated for several steps, then fell heavily on the ground.Under the electric light, I saw that the spider''s head was scorched black and its skin was split. The power of lightning strike was so powerful that even the four level monsters could not carry it down. However, compared with the monk of shanxiong Hall who died in Shen Shi''s hands before, the spider''s body was obviously too strong.


    Rao is just like this. This day, the lightning strike hit his head, which made the giant spider a little unbearable. It seemed that he hadn''t recovered after wandering for a long time. At this time, I don''t know whether he was affected by the powerful power of this lightning strike, or it''s time to calm down for a long time That kind of strange bulge, suddenly at this time suddenly raised a big piece.


    The iron wolf king spider was shocked, raised his head and roared, but his voice was feeble. Even the demon Dan flying by his side was dim now.


    At this time, the iron wolf king spider didn''t look at himself. Instead, he wanted to control the demon Dan. The first one to deal with was the strange bulge on his abdomen.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know what''s wrong with the monster, but he knows what he should do at the moment?


    It''s very difficult and dangerous, but it''s an unexpected and comfortable thing at the moment. It''s just standing in the same place and continuing to cast.


    Shen Shi didn''t even have the idea to take out the Tianlei talisman from Ruyi''s bag. Looking at the iron wolf spider in front of him, he was calm and calm. Then he brushed his hands and the lightning flashed up again. The Tianlei technique took shape again.


    The spider suddenly raised his head and roared furiously at Shen Shi. However, the response to his roar was another big thunder column coming down from the sky, which hit his head again.


    "Boom!"


    The hot and chilling electric current was writhing wildly. The spider cried out, but he turned around reluctantly and wanted to escape.


    However, just run a step, suddenly in its abdomen is a bulge, such as a heavy blow to it!


    In front of him, Shen Shi''s casting has never stopped since just now. He just walks forward slowly. His magic formula bends and stretches, and there is constant thunder. One by one, his powerful Tianlei attacking skills are displayed by him without expression, and he keeps bombarding the iron wolf king spider like a living target.


    How powerful a fourth-order monster is in his ordinary life, but now he is in such a desperate situation.


    In this extremely difficult battle, Xiao Hei stood at a distance from the beginning to the end, watching the iron wolf spider struggling desperately, watching it howl in the lightning pillar, and finally watching it fall down powerlessly. In the terrible lightning technique, the head that was about to be split fell to the ground and swallowed his last breath in despair ¡£


    It died and there was no more sound.


    Xiao Hei suddenly turns his head and looks at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi is standing in the same place, his breath is a little heavy. In the battle just now, he has cast at least ten Tianlei attacks. Even though he is in the initial stage of Ningyuan realm, the spiritual power in the Qi sea of Dantian is still not enough to support such a huge consumption of spiritual power. You should know that the second level is far more complicated and difficult than the first level, and the spiritual power consumed by casting is also several times.


    In the end, he even had to use the part of the spiritual power hidden in the mysterious orifices in the middle of his eyebrows. If this iron wolf spider could carry it several times, he would have to use the talisman, but fortunately, without a large number of young spiders as a defense barrier, the iron Wolf spider could not be regarded as a particularly powerful fourth-order monster.


    If you want to kill the spider, Shen Shi''s first reaction after a short rest is to rush to pick up the demon pill that fell on the ground. Seeing Shen Shi''s action, Xiao Hei, who had never been seen before in the battle, suddenly magically came out beside him. Then he bit the demon Dan with his mouth open. He seemed to be salivating for the demon Dan.


    Shen Shi kicks Xiaohei''s ass and kicks it away. Then he collects the demon Dan into Ruyi''s bag and says with a smile: "money fan, this thing can''t be given to you."


    Xiao Hei grunted twice, looking very dissatisfied, but then it seemed to know that it couldn''t get the demon pill, so it ran forward quickly. Shen Shi looked up and saw that Xiao Hei was running deep into the valley. There was a big cave, which seemed to be where the iron wolf king spider lived on weekdays, and Xiao Hei rushed directly into the cave without hesitation.


    Shen Shi is stunned for a moment, and subconsciously wants to follow him. Xiao Hei is smart every day. If there is no good in this hole, Shen Shi doesn''t believe it at all. However, he just stepped forward, but suddenly he heard a dull sound coming from the huge abdomen of the dead spider.


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly, and he stared at the abdomen. After a moment, he saw a piece of skin slowly rising, as if something was beating and stabbing inside.


    Shen Shi''s muscles at the corner of his eyes jumped slightly and pondered for a moment. However, he lowered his head and found a sharp blade from Ruyi''s bag. Then he went forward and took a look at the raised meat. Suddenly, he stabbed it hard and put it directly into the raised skin.The skin of iron wolf king spider was very tough, but after it died, it seemed that the skin of its whole body was strangely soft. Although the knife felt a bit blocked, it finally inserted it and cut a small hole.


    Shen Shi took a step back and let go of the blood. In that moment, his face suddenly changed.


    Inside the abdominal wound, the wound suddenly split and became larger. Then, a red hand, which was completely stained with blood, slowly stretched out from the wound inside the abdomen of the spider.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    From the dead iron wolf spider''s body, a bloody hand suddenly appeared. This scene is too frightening and weird. Most ordinary people will be directly stunned when they see this scene. However, Shen Shi had come back from the endless fighting in the demon world, and not long ago, he had passed through the ghost abyss where thousands of ghosts and ghosts gathered. No matter how terrifying, ferocious or frightening things were, he had seen them. So although he was surprised to see the bloody hand, Shen Shi didn''t show any panic. Instead, he frowned and retreated two times Step, keep your eyes open.


    The blood hand wriggled and seemed to be tearing the skin and flesh of the spider''s abdomen, trying to make the wound bigger. After a while, as the flesh and blood were torn apart, another blood hand was stretched out in the spider''s abdominal cavity. Then he put his hands on both sides of the wound and tried to tear it. The sound was like tearing silk, and suddenly it opened a big hole, which was very encouraging Strong enough for an ordinary person to pass.


    The blood gushed out, which was wrapped in a bloody figure, wriggling the whole body, which was completely blurred by blood, and tried to get out of the wound. Then, with a puff, it seemed that it had exhausted the last bit of strength, and directly fell heavily on the ground, and did not stand up for a long time.


    Shen Shi stared at the bloody man, his face was more dignified, and even stepped back. At the same time, there was a talisman between his fingers in his palm.


    After a while, the strange blood man on the ground seemed to be gasping for breath. He slowly raised his head, and the blood slowly flowed down from his head. It looked very thick. I didn''t know whether it was his own blood or the blood of the iron wolf king spider. While his eyelids were turning, there were two spaces on the originally thick face, which were open eyes.


    Shen Shen as like as two peas in his eyes, he saw the same ghost fire that he had seen in his eyes.


    Almost instinctively, he raised his hand, and the sky thunder talisman on his hand was about to be excited. However, at this moment, he suddenly found that the ghost fire in his eyes was very weak, as if he had lost all his strength, and he felt that the oil was exhausted and the lamp was about to go out.


    Tianlei talisman is a second-order magic method. Of course, Tianlei talisman is also a second-order talisman with high value. If you throw one at random, it''s almost the same as throwing a lot of Lingjing. So Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he resisted the desire to do it. He still put the talisman between his fingers and looked coldly at the ghost submerged in blood.


    After being swallowed by the iron wolf spider, it can still remain immortal, and it still has the strength to resist all the time, which makes the fourth-order monster half dead. This ghost seems to be powerful, but at this moment, judging from the situation that the ghost is shaking in its eyes, it seems that it is unable to return to the sky.


    But when these eyes, which were twinkling with faint ghost light, looked at Shen Shi through the blood all over his face, he suddenly felt a sense of ice cold on his body. Although the ghost fire was weak, there was a sense of indifference, as if the ghost was looking down at an ant.


    Shen Shi''s heart is a burst of impulse again, almost can''t help beating out the Tianlei talisman again, but fortunately, after this cold and strange look, the ghost fire in those eyes is finally completely extinguished.


    The eyes in the pool of blood closed slowly, and the blood man fell to the ground, and then looked at it motionless.


    Thousands of miles away, in Liuyun city.


    Outside Nanbao square, under the gate of Nantian, it is still as lively and noisy as usual. Countless scattered practitioners come and go in this wide open space, or set up stalls, or Taobao. The countless true and false spiritual materials on the ground, good and bad, repose the dreams of many monks.


    Some want to get rich overnight, and some want to rise to the sky.


    Ambition, desire, greed, craving, lies and hypocrisy are floating and sinking among the people here, presenting scenes of human affairs.


    Lao Hou is one of them.


    Although he has not lived a long and dangerous life in Nanlang, he is not far away from his family.


    When he was young, he also had dreams and ambitions. He also had fantasies about how he made great progress after practicing Taoism. From then on, he was famous all over the world. More beautiful people threw themselves in their arms, and he was immortal. Even the leader of Sizheng sect had to bow and smile when he saw himself.


    Such a dream, how naive and how beautiful, just unrealistic, so quickly in front of reality into illusory.


    His talent is so bad that he can''t break through the gas refining environment, let alone any other. As a remote member of Hou''s family, he can''t get any support. Therefore, Lao Hou soon feels the severe pressure of life, and then this heavy pressure has weighed on him all his life.


    In order to make a living, he had to set up a stall here in Nantianmen to sell spiritual materials. It seemed that it was ok, but in fact his income was meager. It was said that he was rich and stupid, and he would be cheated to buy inferior goods at a high price. He had never met a gold owner, but occasionally he was unlucky to meet some crafty people, such as a young man who looked honest but actually had bad water You have to spend money every time.Life is really hard


    But fortunately, after half a lifetime of hard work and half a lifetime of depression, he finally had a hope that he had a son who looked wonderful and amazing.


    His son''s mother died early, and he brought him up. But his son didn''t let him down. He grew up all the way and became a member of Lingxiao sect. Five years later, he broke through the realm of gas refining and became a close disciple of Lingxiao sect. At this time, he was even indifferent to him in the past People, in private, are polite to him.


    Lao Hou was very, very happy, very, very happy, so after half of his life''s suffering, he no longer resented God or any gods, Buddhas and immortals. He began to feel that life, such an ethereal thing, must be fair. What''s not satisfied with his son''s being so good?


    He loves his son very much. He thinks that his son is the most talented and promising young man in the world. Although he only dares to whisper these words in front of his son, and is often laughed by his son to say that he is bullshit, he is still happy, so he always smiles, so he even has a good mood when setting up a stall.


    He is reluctant to use every Lingjing he earns here. Anyway, he has no future. He really wants to give all the Lingjing to his son in Jinhong mountain. Although his son is very filial and often tells him not to work so hard, he still feels satisfied with doing so.


    However, in recent days, Lao Hou has been in a bad mood. In addition to coming back to see his son every month as a rule, there seems to be something wrong with Hou''s family in the city.


    The houjiaben clan has no particularly close contact with him. Even though his son heard that he was very close to the houjiada childe recently, in the view of the houjiaben clan, he is just a servant. Although he can no longer see the top as before, it is impossible to greet him with a smiling face. Therefore, the old Hou has not been very clear about the affairs of the Hou family''s mansion. All he knows is that one day, many aristocratic families in Liuyun city suddenly become agitated, and then rush to the Hou family.


    Once again, the cruelty of the world is clearly in front of people. The Hou family collapsed in an instant. The elite lost, the elite lost, and the remnant people were unable to stop the partition feast. It was the Hou family''s closest relatives, the sun family, who is now the head of the family in Liuyun city.


    The sun family impolitely took half of all the basic industries of the Hou family, followed by the powerful Xu family, who had a huge potential in both Liuyun city and Lingxiao sect. The rest was divided up by other aristocratic families. In addition, in this cold and cruel partition, there is another thing that is surprising but not unexpected, that is, the original four families were defeated, the sun family and the Xu family reaped profits, and the remaining Zhong family also took advantage of the situation to attempt to carve up. However, reality hit them hard, and the Zhong family was blocked by the sun family and the Xu family After that, he came back empty handed, even worse than some small families.


    Although the Zhong family was angry and ashamed, they had nothing to do in the end. They had to bear the humiliation and retreat. In this way, they immediately put the weakness of this old family in front of everyone. Even in the eyes of many aristocratic families in LiuYun City, the Zhong family has been placed in the waiting family. Sooner or later, it is the fate of being destroyed and divided.


    Of course, I don''t know much about these intriguing high-level situations, but after all, I''ve hung up the word "Hou", and I''ve known some people in the past, so I still heard about some of them. It seems that there was a big accident in Hou''s family, and all the owners died, which led to the instant collapse of the prosperous family.


    The old Hou had no deep feelings for the Hou family. Although he had some regrets that he might not have the backing of the fox and the tiger in the future, there was no sadness in addition. But soon he got worried, because he heard a piece of news, which was just like the collapse of the earth for him: it is said that his son Hou Sheng seemed to be in the Hou family''s team when they were killed that day.


    Thinking of these days, Hou Sheng has no news. He just feels that the sky is falling. From the day he got the news, he never set up a stall in Nantianmen. Instead, he stayed outside the Houjia mansion all day, hoping to get some news from the people who came in and out there.


    But no one paid any attention to him. The Hou family had already been defeated. He was just a minor figure who was inferior to ordinary people. Who would care? And even this mansion is now under the name of the sun family. In the end, Lao Hou was even driven out of the street and directly kicked into the street. At the same time, he was warned not to come back in front of the door in the future, otherwise he would break his legs and throw out of Liuyun city to feed wild dogs next time.


    On that day, old Hou lay on the street and vomited blood. He was chased out like a dog. However, when pedestrians came and went, no one would look at him, and no one would care about his despair.


    The justice of God or all the gods, Buddhas and immortals was never seen at this moment, leaving him only a broken and old body.


    Old Hou wailed in the corner of the street, for himself, but also for the unknown son.Later, a woman happened to pass by. Somehow, she seemed to feel a little compassion, but she didn''t do much. She just lost a handkerchief in front of him.


    Lao Hou saw that there seemed to be a crystal under the handkerchief. However, he didn''t seem to have any desire to pick it up because he was greedy for money. The woman, who looked very beautiful, with a strange and charming face and soft eyes, also sighed a little and left.


    She went to the corner and looked at the mansion from a distance. There was a strange look in her eyes. Once upon a time, the secret in her heart was to enter the mansion through a man and live the fabulous life. But now she''s still standing here, and the mansion has changed.


    She shook her head slightly with a mocking smile.


    She is Ling Chunni.


    She''s in this huge city, but she''s also a little bit of an ant.


    Lao Hou''s dream seems to be broken, and she seems to have hope for the future.


    Her appearance became more and more gorgeous and her figure became more and more angry. It seemed that every inch of her skin was sending out amazing seductive power. When Shen Shi saw her, it was even deeper. Even if she stood there without saying a word, many of the monks who passed by were shocked and looked back at her secretly.


    So she quickly turned away and disappeared into the crowd.


    There is a vast sea of people in this city. Maybe everyone is as small as a mole ant, but who can really grasp his own destiny?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    In the spider Valley, Shen Shi stares at the bloody man who has fallen underground for a long time. Because the thick blood smears on the man''s whole body, completely concealing his true colors, Shen Shi can''t see the outline of the man''s face until now. Lying beside the body of the huge iron wolf king spider who has just died, the bloody man looks very strange.


    He just stepped forward for a long time. He thought he was really breathless when he was waiting for a long time.


    Shen Shi was surprised and immediately stopped.


    Under his gaze, the blood man''s body began to tremble slightly, as if he had just woken up from a strange nightmare. After several twists, he opened his eyes again.


    Shen Shi immediately looked into his eyes, but this time he found that the ghost fire in his eyes had disappeared. Instead, it was a pair of black and white eyes of normal people, and the eyes showed a sense of loss.


    The bloody man seemed to be confused about his situation. He looked around and looked at Shen Shi, who was standing in front of him. The strange and indifferent eyes that had cooled Shen Shi''s heart had disappeared. Now, instead of looking at other people like ants, he seems to be vulnerable as if he were ants.


    Shen Zhang''s eyes were more sensitive to the difference between the front and the back, but he was still surprised at the distance.


    The blood man sat for a while, and the simple blank color in his eyes began to change. His emotions became complicated and confused. He could see fear, despair, nausea and even a frenzy. Shen Shi had never seen such a confused look in a person''s eyes. Then the blood man suddenly seemed to see the thick blood on his body.


    Bit by bit, still keep slowly dripping, dyed the surrounding land red.


    The blood man''s body trembled slightly, and a low and strange voice came out of his mouth. Suddenly, he wiped his face with his hand. The blood splashed, and wiped away a large amount of blood, revealing a face dotted with blood.


    The face of a young and familiar man.


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked and his pupils shrank slightly. This man was Hou Sheng, whom he had seen in the zhenhun abyss that day.


    However, seeing this man again at this moment, Shen Shi only feels a chill in his heart. All the signs of that day have already indicated that Hou Sheng is afraid that he has been poisoned by the witches and ghosts, especially the ghost fire in his eyes, which is the most prominent feature of the ghosts and ghosts. This is absolutely not wrong.


    But at present, Hou Sheng''s mood is confused, but it seems that he still belongs to the appearance of ordinary people, which is quite different from the ghosts who have no intelligence but only know bloodthirsty. What''s the matter?


    Hou Sheng wiped his face. As soon as his palm left his face, his eyes reflected the bloody blood on his palm. It was so red that it seemed to pierce into the heart. All of a sudden, his body began to shake up. As his eyes turned, he saw the corpse of the iron wolf spider lying not far away. Then he suddenly thought of some terrible memory. His whole body trembled violently. Suddenly, he gave out a shrill and terrible scream, but he half sat on the ground, with his hands and feet and desperately retreated, as if he even stood up I don''t have the courage to be away from that terrible monster.


    He cried and howled. He retreated all the time. After a certain distance, he suddenly trembled again. Then he suddenly turned over, but fell on his knees and began to vomit violently.


    The blood on his body is still dripping continuously, which makes his fear seem particularly dazzling. Shen Shi''s eyebrows slowly wrinkle up and stare at Hou Sheng thoughtfully. After pondering for a moment, he slowly walks towards him.


    Only after he had just taken a few steps, Hou Sheng over there seemed to be suddenly frightened. He looked at him in a panic. As if he saw evil spirits and demons, he let out a cry of terror, and then turned around and ran away.


    Shen Shi stops in amazement, but finds that although Hou Sheng''s state is strange and his life and death are unknown, his body speed is amazing. In a twinkling of an eye, several ups and downs rush out of the spider valley. After a moment of hesitation, he can''t catch up.


    By the time he got to the entrance of the valley, Hou Sheng''s figure had disappeared in the thick and luxuriant forest. There was no more movement, and he didn''t know where he was hiding in such a big forest.


    Shen Shi''s heart is full of doubts at the moment. He can''t understand Hou Sheng''s current situation. He said that he is a living person. Not long ago, there was still a ghost fire in his eyes. He said that he was a ghost, but that kind of emotional change, action and expression was clearly a living person?


    What''s going on?


    Shen Shi stood at the entrance of the valley, looking at the vast forest. After a long silence, he slowly shook his head and turned around, but his brows were locked.


    Now that Hou Sheng has run away and it''s not easy to track him, he doesn''t care about him. At the moment, the spider Valley is not a suitable place to stay for a long time. He quickly walks back and takes a look at the dead body of the iron wolf king spider. It''s a pity that he shakes his head. The high-level monster above level 4 is quite different from the ordinary low-level monster. It can be said that his whole body is full of treasure and can be used He has a lot of spirit material, but it is precisely because of the high-level monster''s tough body that he has nothing to do with this iron wolf king spider.First of all, he didn''t have a sharp blade on hand. He couldn''t cut the body of the monster, and he couldn''t split the body. The iron wolf king spider''s body was too big to fit in a wishful bag, so he had to give up. The iron wolf king spider can use many spiritual materials. The poison bag and eight sharp and hard knots can be sold for a lot of money, but the knots can''t be cut off. The poison bag is on the head, which was destroyed by Shen Shi''s lightning strike.


    Fortunately, Shen Shi has already got the most precious and important treasure of this high-level monster, the demon pill. With this demon pill, its value has surpassed all the rest, so Shen Shi is not a special heartache.


    He quickly walked by the body of the iron wolf king spider and walked towards the cave where Xiao Hei had run into. At the same time, he cried out: "Xiao Hei, what are you doing? We''re leaving." As like as two peas in the


    , he entered the cave and saw the same kind of white silk spider scattered everywhere in the cave. It was exactly the same as the outer valley. It seemed to be the usual habitat of the wolf wolf spider, and there were many white bones in the cave. The East and West scattered in the cave seemed to be the prey of the wolf''s mouth. It seems that most of the corpses here are mammals, and there are no human bones. It seems that this valley is located in the depth of the mountain, and people rarely visit it, so no one is injured.


    At the moment, Xiao Hei is running around in the cave, sniffing here and there. From time to time, he kicks away a few bones and plows fiercely on the ground, leaving a shallow pit. There are more than ten or twenty such pits in the cave. I don''t know what Xiao Hei has found in the cave or what he has gained?


    Shen Shi shouts to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei looks back, looks around and mumbles twice. It seems that he has almost found what he should look for. Then he runs back lazily to Shen Shi''s feet and rubs his legs with his head.


    Shen Shi squatted down, looked at the little guy''s disheartened face, reached over and patted him on the pig''s head, shaking away the mud stones, then frowned and said, "what are you looking for?"


    Xiao Hei chirped a few times and grinned, but he didn''t show anything. He turned around and walked out of the cave. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, lost his smile, got up and walked over, kicked his butt lightly, and said with a smile:


    "good guy, can you hide your baby now? Show me what it is? Er, what are you running for... "


    Xiao Hei groaned and ran away. In an instant, he ran out. Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and followed him out of the valley.


    In the following days, Xiao Hei had no more side branches. Shen Shi took him all the way south, out of the forest, and then out of the mountain. Finally, a few days later, he traveled all the way back to Liuyun city.


    After coming out of the teleportation array, the hustle and bustle of Liuyun city seemed to come, with a familiar and cordial flavor. Shen Shi took a deep breath and felt relaxed from the bottom of his heart. Then he was a little surprised and thought that when he saw the city like going home.


    It''s said that Shen Shi has the feeling of going home, but in fact, Shen Shi doesn''t have his own house in this big city. His real residence should be the cave on Jinhong mountain. Maybe arriving at Liuyun city means going back to Jinhong mountain soon.


    However, when Shen Shi arrived at LiuYun City, he didn''t mean to go back to the mountain immediately. Of course, the biggest purpose of this trip was to find and rescue Xiao Hei. At the moment, the little black pig was following him happily, looking curiously at the street in the city. The most important thing is to do a good job. Besides, Shen Shi''s trip to the Gaoling mountains is also something to gain. Among them, the demon pill of the fourth level monster iron wolf king spider is the most precious.


    Demon pill is a rare spiritual material. It can be used as medicine, alchemy, and array tools. It''s even said that there are some mysterious cultivation methods. They will directly devour the demon pill to increase their own way and improve their cultivation. As for the violent spiritual power contained in the demon pill, which is almost incompatible with the human body, how do the monks digest it It''s a secret that nobody knows.


    It is precisely because the demon pill has such a wide range of uses, so after the rise of the human race, the cultivation of truth was very prosperous, and soon in the densely populated area, the high-level demon beast quickly disappeared, almost extinct. The hunting and hunting of the human race is the biggest reason. Nowadays, if you want to find a demon pill, you often need to go deep into the barren land, where the wild is, in order to find a high-level monster and then hunt it, so the price of demon Pill on the market has always been high.


    Shen Shi is also very clear about this, so he is ready to look at the price of demon Dan in the major shops in Liuyun city. If he expects it to be good, he is afraid that the purchase price of this kind of high-level spirit material in the big shops such as Shenxian club will be much higher than that in Lingxiao sect.


    Shen Shi stayed in Liuyun city for several days, during which he visited some big shops with prosperous business and inquired about the price of demon pill. Finally, he came to Nanbao square, the most bustling place, and found several shops. Sure enough, every shop became very enthusiastic when they heard about demon pill, and the price offered was not low, even higher than Shen Shi expected Among them, the shop with the highest price even called for 2500 Lingjing.However, Shen Shi didn''t do it. It wasn''t because he was too big hearted or had any other ideas. It was just because there was one last place he hadn''t been to on this busy street, which was the fairy club.


    Buying and selling spiritual materials, especially high-level precious goods, if you haven''t been to the shop of the immortal society, it''s always wrong for him, who grew up in the shop and knows Xiuzhen stores well.


    So he finally came out and promised the boss that he would come back if the price was still the highest. Then he went to the highest house and shop on the long street.


    Under the plaque, the crowd is still bustling.


    At the same time, in a remote forest outside LiuYun City, a person who looks dirty and messy is standing at the edge of the forest, looking at the huge city from a distance.


    This look is exactly Hou Sheng who disappeared in Gaoling mountain that day.


    I don''t know how he came from Gaoling mountain to zhongliuyun City, but Hou Sheng''s expression, including his eyes, is still very complicated and confused. Looking at the city, he is at a loss. He seems to be desperately thinking about something, but he can''t remember the past.


    Just looking at his eyes, although a little dull, but it seems to be vaguely looking at the city, the eyes seem to flash a trace of inexplicable attachment and warmth, but this little warmth is so fragile, and soon disappeared in the chaotic eyes.


    Hou Sheng suddenly hugged his head and howled like a wild animal. It seemed very painful. He even bumped his head against the nearby tree trunk twice. After a moment, he seemed to be completely in a daze of pain again. With a little fear, he no longer went to see the city. Instead, he howled and roared, and staggered into the forest and disappeared in the forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    As soon as you enter the lobby of the fairyland shop, you will see a magnificent momentum. The crowd is busy. Countless counters are arranged in the spacious big house. At a glance, it seems that you can''t see the edge. The air is full of people. The light of Lingjing lights up one after another in almost every place. A large number of lingcai move and hand over in people''s hands, not to mention the bags of Lingjing, which are crystal clear and clear, and the sound is crisp, making people intoxicated and yearning.


    Shen Shi almost subconsciously took a deep breath at the door of the bustling lobby. The smell was so familiar that he seemed to be in a trance and went back to his youth. Shen Shi suddenly felt relaxed. It seemed that only in this kind of shop could he feel the complete relaxation.


    He smiles to himself, and then walks away. Xiao Hei follows at his feet. It seems that he is not adapted to the large number of people around him. He keeps watching from left to right.


    Shen Shi strolled all the way and looked at a number of counters. Liuyun city is the largest city in Haizhou, and the branch of Shenxian club in the city is also the largest in the state in scale. Therefore, there are numerous treasures and spiritual materials gathered in this store, which can be found in almost all the ways of cultivation.


    This includes Dan, of course.


    Demon Dan, a rare spirit material, has become rare because of the increasing rarity of high-level monsters over the years. However, it is not particularly rare in the large shops of Shenxian society. Of course, there are differences among demon Dan. Although it is precious, the fourth level demon Dan of iron wolf king spider in Shen Shi''s hand belongs to the middle and lower level, and it is really rare Can be included in the natural material and treasure that level of demon Dan, at least if the six level monster just go.


    But it''s hard to say whether there will be immortals for the valuable spiritual materials. Even if there are, they can''t be placed in the public at will.


    Shen Shi looked around and finally came to a place near the counter in the middle of the lobby. There are four counters in a square, and an open space in the middle. There are several wooden shelves, on which are all kinds of precious spiritual materials. On one shelf, there is a whole layer of demon pills.


    Yes, a whole layer of precious and incomparable demon pills carefully stored in wooden boxes, jade boxes, porcelain bottles and other containers.


    There are a lot of friars hanging around this counter. Not only are there those friars who are looking forward to it, but also many friars who look like they come from different schools. No matter what their origins are, all friars have a natural desire for the precious spiritual material of demon Dan.


    Shen Shi takes a look at the whole layer of demon Dan, and his heart also jumps. This scene automatically estimates the Lingjing that has changed its value in his mind, and then he secretly swallows. But fortunately, he is also a man with a little knowledge and experience. He will not lose his temper because of this. He goes to the counter and has a look around. Just inside the counter comes a middle-aged man in grey. Shen Shi quickly nods to him and says:


    "shopkeeper, I..."


    The middle-aged man turned to him and said with a smile, "my guest, don''t yell. I''m the one who looks at the counter in our shop. I''m not the shopkeeper. My name is Chen. I look a little older than you, my guest. If you don''t like it, just call me Lao Chen. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but he immediately sighed in his heart. He thought that the business situation of the Shenxian society was so grand that even if the people used were just ordinary people, they would have some good points.


    The old Chen said with a smile, "my guest, what can I do for you?"


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and pressed his body against the counter. The old Chen glanced at him and then came closer to him. Shen Shi lowered his voice and whispered:


    "I have a demon pill that I want to sell."


    Old Chen raised his eyebrows and looked up at Shen Shi. Shen Shi stood up straight and nodded slightly. Lao Chen pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, "I see. Well, there are many people here, and it''s hard to talk. My guest, come with me."


    Then he went to the other side and went out of the counter through the side door. Then he motioned Shen Shi to follow him. He walked all the way through the shop, but he took Shen Shi to the innermost side of the shop Hall of Shenxian society. There were two stairs, one on the left and the other on the right, leading to the upstairs. Lao Chen took Shen Shi to the right.


    All the way to the second floor, all of a sudden, the original noise seemed to fall down. It seemed as if it was a long distance away. The surrounding area soon quieted down. Shen Shi turned to the second floor and saw that there were several counters, but the number of monks who could come up here was very small. At first sight, there were only a dozen of them, which was similar to the first floor The scene of a sea of people is a world of difference.


    On both sides of these counters, a corridor connects the north and the south, and many private rooms are separated. Lao Chen leads Shen Shi into one of them all the way. After entering, he closes the door, and they are left. The sound outside is completely isolated. It is obvious that this room is specially designed for some private purposes And the preparation for a big deal.


    Old Chen asked Shen Shi to sit down at the table in the room. Then he said with a smile, "there won''t be any other people here. My guest, if it''s convenient, can you show me that demon pill?"Shen Shi laughed and said, "that''s nature." Then he put his hand on the Ruyi bag and took out the demon pill of the iron wolf king spider from the Ruyi bag.


    Lao Chen took it and put it in his palm. On that day, the spider was very big, but the demon pill, which gathered all of its Demon power, was only about an inch in diameter. By contrast, it could be said that it was pocket sized. However, at the moment, the color of the demon pill was clear, milky white, and even faint light was emitted from the demon pill. Lao Chen looked at it carefully, and his eyes were also satisfied. He nodded slightly from time to time, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. He just looked at it. Suddenly, he frowned, but his eyes fell on the demon pill.


    The other parts of the demon Dan are milky white and bright, only this is about half of the small nail big place, but a little place in Dan''s body, it is a faint dark color, like a small group of fine dust accidentally contaminated in the demon Dan, in fact, if you don''t look carefully, this small flaw is really not easy to see.


    Lao Chen hesitated for a moment, then carefully observed for a while, then seemed to confirm something, sighed slightly, put the demon Pill on the table, with a smile on his face, but with a faint regret in his smile, he said:


    "my guest, I''m optimistic. This demon pill should be a fourth-order demon pill. It''s excellent in appearance, no matter in luster or color. It''s a good one, but it''s just a good one Look at this... " He pointed to the small dark place and said with a little regret, "unfortunately, there is a" Dan pattern "here, which is usually caused by the impure Demon power or the disturbance when the monster coagulates Dan. In addition to the effect of the demon Dan, there is often a lack of Dan. Of course, demon Dan is also demon Dan after all. No matter whether there are Dan patterns or not, they are precious spiritual materials. We definitely hope to buy them, but we have to give some discount on the price. "


    He thought for a moment, then looked at Shen Shi and said, "I''d like to buy this pill with 2400 spirit crystals. Would you like to give up my love, my guest?"


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows moved and a smile appeared. This price is not unreasonable. In fact, according to the news he heard a few days ago, Shen Shi''s highest offer is 2500 spirit crystals, and the immortal will report 2400. This sincerity is not bad.


    But even so, Shen Shi didn''t mean to answer immediately. He looked at Lao Chen with a smile and didn''t speak immediately.


    Lao Chen was a little surprised by him and said, "my guest, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with what I said just now?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "Mr. Chen, you should have been working here for many years, but I don''t know if you''ve heard the word" Kui Wen "in the past?"


    Chen Yizheng, then shook his head, said: "never heard of." After a pause, he looked at the demon Dan on the table and frowned, "my guest, what do you mean..."


    Shen Shi cut off his words and said: "Mr. Chen, this Kui pattern is really a very rare thing. It''s normal for ordinary people not to know it. But I think your association is the first chamber of Commerce in the world, and there must be hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the shop. Why don''t you ask some respected elders in the shop about it?"


    Old Chen''s face changed slightly, and his eyes seemed to be unhappy. Shen Shi stood up with a smile, arched his hand and said, "don''t misunderstand me, sir. I don''t want to see him. But no matter what I say, I''m afraid Mr. Chen can''t believe it. Why don''t you ask the senior of your shop to come and identify it? If it''s really a flaw, I have nothing to say. How about turning around and leaving, and making an apology to Mr. Chen? Please, sir


    Looking at the young man, his manners seemed to be considerate, and his words were polite. Lao Chen looked a lot more gentle in his eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded and said, "well, our business always focuses on customers. It happens that there is a master in our shop. I''ll ask him to have a look at this pill."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile, but suddenly he was stunned. He felt as if he had heard the name of Master Wu before, but his memory was a little vague, but he couldn''t remember it.


    Old Chen took Shen Shi out of the room and walked to the middle of the second floor. There came the stairs on the first floor, and there were also two ladders leading to the third floor. It seemed that Master Wu was on a higher floor.


    However, before they reached the staircase, they only heard footsteps coming from there. Two figures came up from the bottom of the first floor, one man and one woman. They didn''t stay on the second floor, but went straight to the third floor.


    The woman''s Luoyi gossamer seems to be very beautiful, and her figure is also moving, while another man, half of the body behind her, is a white haired old man, with a stout figure, white hair, bald head, only the back of the head has a circle of white hair, the essence of the two eyes looming, occasionally see sharp, but it seems to be able to see through the heart.


    As they walked, they spoke in a low voice, and did not pay attention to their surroundings. However, when Lao Chen saw them, he was very happy. He quickly walked over and said, "shopkeeper, Master Wu, please wait a moment."


    The woman did not turn around immediately, but master Wu turned around and looked at her. She frowned slightly and said, "it''s Chen Li. What''s the matter?"


    Lao Chen looked very respectful and even a little afraid of the wizard master. He quickly presented the demon Dan in his hand. Before he could speak, the wizard master took a glance, but said directly:"The magic pill of the fourth level monster iron wolf king spider is very good. If you come to the store to sell it, you can set a price of 23400 spirit crystals."


    After Master Wu, whose tone is so bland that he seems to be talking about the price of a piece of pork by the side of the road, he looks at it and wants to turn around and move on. Shen Shi, who is following him, sees this scene just now. He is also surprised. He can''t help looking at this Master Wu, who has white hair and half bald head. He thinks that there are many strange people in the fairyland I''m afraid I''m not as good as this sharp insight.


    Lao Chen was also stunned for a moment, but quickly came over and said in a low voice: "Master Wu, please wait a moment. Er, the demon Dan was sold by the guest. But I think there is a small flaw in the Dan, but the guest suddenly said something about Kui Wen that I haven''t heard of. The little one can''t make up his mind for a moment, so..."


    "Well?" Before the words came down, Master Wu had already turned his eyes to Shen Shi. He was a little surprised. He looked up and down at Shen Shi and said, "do you know Kui Wen?"


    Shen Shi smiles and says calmly to master Wu: "I grew up in a shop when I was young next year. My father is also a shopkeeper. I''ve seen a lot of these talents since I was a child. Besides, I like reading books, so I occasionally know some rare things."


    Master Wu looked at him and nodded. Then he said to Chen Li, "show me something."


    Chen Li quickly handed over the demon pill. Master Wu took it and turned it over twice. After a while, he found the small place that looked like a dark flaw. After a careful look, Bai Mei suddenly raised his eyebrows. He was surprised and surprised. He laughed and said, "it''s really a demon pill with Kui pattern. It''s good."


    "Oh..."


    The woman standing at the top of the stairs finally turned around. For a moment, it seemed that the light up and down the stairs was brighter. She was as gorgeous and charming as a blooming flower. She was dazzled and dazzled, and only her gentle voice seemed to be left in her ears:


    the voice of the woman was beautiful and beautiful "Master Wu, does Kui Wen sound like a good thing?"


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly shakes and looks up. The beautiful woman is also standing high. It seems that their eyes meet in the air. The woman suddenly gives a sigh of surprise, but Shen Shi''s face suddenly changes, and he can''t speak for a moment.


    "You You... "


    His voice seemed to become a little dry suddenly, just like the memories of the past all at once. Looking at the charming and gorgeous woman on the stairs, he couldn''t tell whether he should thank her more or hate her more. In his complicated eyes, Shen Shi was at a loss again. Finally, he could only smile bitterly, and said in an astringent voice:


    "is it really you, aunt Gu..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    The beautiful woman standing on the stairs is Gu Lingyun, the shopkeeper of the immortal society branch in Xilu city of Yinzhou. She is also the woman who seems gentle and weak, but actually has a deep heart. When she first planned to plot against the elder of Yuandan realm of xuanyinmen, she also made Shen Tai and Shen Shi abandon all their family property and leave their hometown, including Shen Shi, and then worship Lingxiao sect Next, it''s Gu Lingyun''s handwriting.


    All these years of experience, traced back to the source, are in this woman''s body.


    Shen Shi stares at her, who seems to have almost no change from her memory of that year. For a moment, she is also filled with emotion. However, this feeling is fleeting, followed by a strong impulse. That is the yearning for her father Shen Tai for so many years. Maybe this woman should know his whereabouts! The thought was like a fire burning in his heart, which made him step forward.


    Master Wu''s eyes were a little colder, and he looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi suddenly felt that there was a faint chill floating around him. He stood in front of him, as if he had some toughness. He was shocked and stopped. He didn''t know that Master Wu was a monk with high moral. He just didn''t know what level he had reached. But Shen Shi already felt that he was much higher than himself.


    At this time, Gu Lingyun, who was standing on the higher steps, was stunned when he heard the word "aunt Gu". Her bright eyes flashed and looked at Shen Shi. A moment later, a pair of pretty eyebrows frowned slightly, as if thinking about and recalling the past. After gazing at Shen Shi for a few breath, she suddenly raised her eyebrows, as if she thought of something, which made her face smile First, he was surprised, then he showed a smile and said:


    "Shen Shi?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s me."


    Gu Lingyun shook his head with a smile, supported the railing with his hand, and said with a smile, "is it really a coincidence in this world? It''s such a coincidence that we will meet again here."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and calculated the time. When he left Yinzhou, he was only a 12-year-old boy. Then he went to Lingxiao sect and practiced on Qingyu island for five years. Later, he accidentally triggered the golden tire stone array deep in the demon island and entered the demon world. He spent another three years there and returned to the human world not long ago.


    Counting up, it''s eight years since they separated in Xilu City, Yinzhou, in the twinkling of an eye, and he has grown from a teenager to a dignified youth. In terms of height alone, he is even half a head higher than Gu Lingyun.


    It''s just that although Gu Lingyun looks delicate and charming, her momentum seems to be centered on her all the time. No matter who she is, she seems to be standing on a high place and looking down lightly. Maybe, in fact, it''s because the person standing on the stairs at the moment is the one who stands the highest


    At this time, Master Wu had realized that they were not strangers. With a little surprise, he turned to Gu Lingyun and said, "shopkeeper, do you know him?"


    Gu Lingyun smiles, and his expression turns to calm again. He says, "I saw him many years ago, and I can be regarded as the son of an old friend."


    Master Wu nodded. Gu Lingyun''s eyes immediately fell on the magic pill in Master Wu''s hand. He looked at Shen Shi again. After a moment''s meditation, he said, "let''s go up and talk."


    Then she turned and continued to walk upstairs. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and followed him. Master Wu frowned slightly, but soon said to Chen Li, who was still standing under the stairs:


    "OK, I''ll deal with this business. You can leave it alone."


    Chen Li has been working in the branch of Haizhou fairy club for many years. Knowing that the wizard master is highly respected and powerful in the store, he immediately agrees and retreats. The wizard master takes the magic pill and goes upstairs.


    Shen Shi followed Gu Lingyun all the way to the third floor, and found that the pattern here was different from that of the two floors below. It seemed that the area was smaller, but only four rooms were separated, and the decoration was more magnificent than that of the downstairs. Standing on the third floor near the stairway, there are four men in the clothes of the immortal society standing on both sides. They look like guards. Obviously, this floor is not a place where anyone can come up.


    However, seeing Gu Lingyun and other three people coming up, the four men all stepped back at the same time and made way for the road. At the same time, their faces showed a kind of respectful color and said in unison: "good boss."


    Gu Lingyun nodded faintly, went to the East Room of the four big rooms on the third floor, pushed the door and went in. Shen Shi and Master Wu followed her and entered the room.


    The furnishings in the room are luxurious. Even the wood for the furniture of tables and chairs seems to be made of expensive spirit wood, while the small parts are also exquisite. The fringes, window eyebrows, carved animals and birds are all lifelike. At first glance, they are made by skilled craftsmen.


    In addition, there is a big black sandalwood table in front of the desk. In addition to the four treasures of the study, there are also a large number of paper documents, such as Gu Lingyun''s desk, where he usually deals with affairs. On both sides of the white wall, there is a row of bookshelves with many books on them. Looking at them, they are neatly arranged and spotless. They should be cleaned from time to time, which is very elegant.In a corner of the big room, there is a white crane copper stove, curling light smoke, faint fragrance, quietly rising from there, people only feel relaxed after smelling, it seems to have a refreshing effect.


    Gu Lingyun went to the ebony desk and sat down. Looking at Master Wu and Shen Shi, he looked at Master Wu first. Master Wu put the magic pill on the desk and said in a low voice: "shopkeeper, look..."


    Gu Lingyun smile, said: "you finish this business first, do not have other concerns, just according to the store''s usual rules."


    Master Wu nodded, then turned around, looked at Shen Shi and said, "Mr. Shen


    Shen Shi knew at the moment that the old man with white hair and half bald head was not a mortal. He did not dare to neglect him. He quickly said: "boy Shen Shi, Master Wu calls me by my name."


    Master Wu laughed and didn''t entangle with him on these polite words. He just took the demon Dan and put it on his palm. He showed it in front of him and said, "as I said just now, there are quite rare Kui patterns on this demon Dan. Mr. Shen is very knowledgeable. Since he knows this, he must know the origin of Kui patterns."


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, and said: "it is said that when the high-level monster practices the Ning Dan, if the demon''s power is not pure, or if the demon''s power is forced to form the Dan, or if the demon''s power is disturbed when it forms the Dan, the Ning Dan will have a flawed Dan pattern, which will greatly damage the monster''s strength, and the effect of the demon Dan with Dan pattern will also become worse. However, if there are some rare spiritual materials, such as some high-level spiritual grass, spiritual mineral or natural Xuanshi, around the monster during the cultivation, the spiritual power will feed back the demon pill and form a special pattern, which is called Kui pattern. However, Kui pattern is different from Dan pattern. Demon Dan with Kui pattern often contains more pure Demon power and has greater efficacy than ordinary demon Dan. If the quality of demon Dan itself is intact, it is the best among demon Dan. "


    Master Wu stroked his beard and nodded slowly. His eyes were full of appreciation. He said with a smile, "yes, yes. It''s rare for young people to understand these things. But do you know what the Kui pattern is caused by? "


    Shen shidun for a moment, but then he shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s really hard to see." After a considerable period of time,


    , Master Wu, laughed. "This is the iron wolf king spider near the nest where it lives on weekdays. There is a five herb grass" nine leaf lotus ", which has absorbed the essence of the spirit grass for a long time, and has been blended into the demon Dan, and has become a Kui pattern. You see, although the Kui pattern is dark in shape and color, how many veins are there in the dark, like the veins of Alsophila spinulosa? "


    Shen Shi took it and looked at it carefully. After a long time, his face showed his heartfelt admiration. He threw his fist at the wizard master and said: "master has extraordinary knowledge. Shen Shi is all over the world. Thank you for teaching me."


    Master Wu smiles and says nothing.


    after thanking Shen Shi, his face suddenly becomes stiff. In this moment, he has figured out something. The demon pill is here, and the monster is dead. So where is the valuable nine leaf Alsophila spinulosa?


    At this moment, he suddenly roared to himself in his heart. He turned his head and found that Xiao Hei didn''t follow him. He seemed to be dozing on the floor outside, looking lazy.


    "This dead pig..." Shen Shi gave it a look of hate.


    At this time, the wizard Master said to Shen Shi: "since we all understand, I don''t want to say anything to you. The Kui pattern demon pill is really better than the ordinary demon pill, but the iron wolf spider itself is not a top-grade monster. The condensed demon pill is often not powerful enough. If you want to sell it, we are willing to sell 4000 spirit crystals."


    With that, his eyes were bright, but he looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, nodded immediately, and said, "thank you, master. That''s four thousand."


    Master Wu nodded and turned to Gu Lingyun, who was sitting behind his desk and looked at the scene with great interest. He said, "shopkeeper, I''ll go out and do it first. After I put it in the account, I also mentioned Lingjing to give it to Mr. Shen."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and said, "please master Wu."


    Master Wu smiles. Shen Shi also thanks him. Master Wu doesn''t say any more. He goes out of the room and takes the door with him.


    Shen Shi and Gu Lingyun are the only two people left in the big room. After Master Wu went out, the atmosphere around the desk suddenly calmed down.


    Looking at Gu Lingyun, it seemed that he was still looking at himself, but he didn''t mean to speak. Shen Shi coughed, took a step forward and said, "Gu Er, shopkeeper... "


    Before the words were heard, he suddenly heard Gu Lingyun''s faint way: "do you think I''m older now than when you saw me?" Without rhyme or reason,


    as like as two peas in the mind, he said, "no, your appearance is almost the same as what I saw when I first saw you."


    Gu Lingyun smiles, leans back slightly, leans on the back of a comfortable chair, and says with a smile, "I heard you call me aunt Gu as soon as you met. I thought I was really old now."


    It seemed that Bi''s words were colder than those of eight years ago. But of course, he could only hide his thoughts in his heart"Shopkeeper Gu, you misunderstood. In fact I still remember when I was at the butcher''s house in xilucheng, my father asked me to call you aunt Gu. So when I met you just now, I called out subconsciously. If there is any disrespect, please forgive me. "


    Gu Lingyun quietly looked at the young man behind the desk. It seemed that the shadow of the young man standing beside Shen Tai many years ago flashed in front of her eyes. Then the two gradually overlapped. A moment later, she suddenly sighed, then waved her hand and said:


    "do you know the way, if it wasn''t for the word" aunt Gu "you just called, she would not be standing here now It''s over. "


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. He looked up at Gu Lingyun. Gu Lingyun laughed and said, "so, you''d better call me aunt Gu."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, pursed his lips slightly, and said, "aunt Gu, do you know the recent situation of my father Shen Tai? I haven''t heard from him in the past eight years. It''s really..."


    "He''s still alive."


    Gu Lingyun suddenly interrupted him, light tunnel.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    "Ah..."


    When Shen Shi heard the four words "he is still alive", he felt a little dizzy in his mind. At last, the string stretched to the extreme relaxed in an instant. Eight years, eight years in a row, he missed his father countless times. Today, he finally heard the news about him for the first time.


    Looking at Shen Shi, Gu Lingyun didn''t have any different expression on his face. However, the eyes in his bright eyes were still a little soft, but that''s all. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t even find anything.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and stepped on. His face was still excited. Even his voice was a little trembling. He said, "where is he now?"


    Gu Lingyun crossed his hands and put his fingers on his belly. He leaned back against the chair and looked at Shen Shi, but he shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "why?"


    Gu Lingyun said faintly: "it was agreed that the period of anonymity was ten years. Now there are at least two years left. Please be patient again."


    The anxious color on Shen Shi''s face passed by. Besides, Gu Lingyun waved his hand and said, "I didn''t mean to make it difficult for you. In fact, after your father left Yinzhou, others took over the follow-up work. Even I don''t know where he is now."


    Shen Shi was stunned again. After a while, he seemed to think of something, but his voice was a little lower. He said, "is this to guard against the Revenge of the Li family in Xuanyin gate?"


    Gu Lingyun looked at him with a faint appreciation in his eyes, nodded and said: "exactly. The word "faithfulness" has always been the most important word in the business and work of the fairyland society. Since I promised your father to keep him safe that day, we will do it naturally. Even if the Li family catches me in the worst case, we can''t know your father''s whereabouts from me, but this kind of thing will hardly happen. "


    As she said that, she smiles and shows some unspeakable self-confidence on her face. I just don''t know whether she has confidence in herself or the strength of the immortal society.


    Shen Shi lowered his head slightly, with a look of disappointment on his face. After many years of hard work, he heard the news of his long lost father. Although he was very happy, he was always a bit lost when he couldn''t really see Shen Tai.


    "Aunt Gu, since you say you don''t know where my father is, why do you know his recent situation and say he is still alive?"


    Shen Shi lowered his head and thought for a moment. When he raised his head again, his face was calmer, but a little more confused.


    Gu Lingyun calmly said: "first, I was responsible for the incident, including your father''s escape from Yinzhou. So although I don''t know where he actually went, if I ask about the general situation, someone will tell me. Second, I will..." With a little smile, her face was as beautiful as a flower and gorgeous, and she said:


    "secondly, in the past eight years, I have gone up a few steps in the fairyland. With more authority, I will have more information to know."


    Shen Shi took a look at her, kept silent for a moment, and said, "how is my father now?"


    Gu Lingyun''s ten green fingers, which were placed in front of him, flicked slightly. Instead of answering immediately, she gazed at Shen Shi for a while. It seemed that she was thinking about something. After a while, when Shen Shi was looking at something urgent, she nodded and said, "he is not in the Hongmeng Kingdom now."


    Shen Shi was surprised, but he heard Gu Lingyun go on, saying: "when he left Yinzhou, it should have been the members of this society who directly took him out of Hongmeng Kingdom and went to a remote and alien world. Then he settled down in one of the cities I didn''t know, and arranged for him to host the new branch of this society there."


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Lingyun. He saw the beautiful woman with a faint smile and said, "your father can''t practice. He is a rare talent in business. This association is known as the first chamber of Commerce in Hongmeng. Of course, such talents should be reused."


    Shen Shi was silent for a while. After taking a deep breath, his face looked strange and said slowly: "that is to say, you used our father and son to plot against the elder of yuandanjing in the Li family, so as to finish what some big man ordered. At the same time, in the name of protection, you let my father leave Yinzhou, just to get rid of your biggest business in Xilu city And then let my father go to that remote and alien place and use him to open up a new shop for you, isn''t that right? "


    He looked at Gu Lingyun, who was calm and didn''t nod or shake his head, and said in a soft voice, "the immortals can do things. As expected, they are extremely good at people and things."


    Gu Lingyun said faintly: "you shouldn''t blame us. After all, we have done everything we promised you, including saving your father''s life and escaping the pursuit of the Li family, and then protecting you to enter Lingxiao sect for cultivation."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "aunt Gu, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to blame the immortal society. I just felt shocked when I heard about it. I really admire it."


    As expected, it seems that the cloud is too soft, but you don''t have much insightShen Shi didn''t care much about her evaluation. After pondering for a moment, he asked her, "when can I see my father?"


    Gu Lingyun''s eyes flickered slightly and said, "two years, if possible, I''ll try to appeal to the higher authorities to see if I can transfer your father from the remote world to Liuyun city."


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked, and his look at Gu Lingyun was different.


    "You just said that in the past eight years, how many steps have you taken in the immortal society?" After the initial surprise, Shen Shi was silent quickly. After a long time, he asked such a question.


    Gu Lingyun nodded slightly and said: "yes, you see, Xilu city and Liuyun city can''t be compared, and Yinzhou is also far away from Haizhou, which is known as the first continent of Hongmeng Southern Xiuzhen and has four famous families. So now I can be the shopkeeper of the branch in Liuyun city. Compared with that year, it''s probably... "


    After thinking about it, she pressed her hand slightly and said with a smile, "I was standing on the first floor of this building in Xilu City, but now I am sitting on the third floor."


    Shen Shi nodded, and then said, "you have a smooth promotion in the immortal society. I think you will benefit a lot from Xilu city. Especially the mysterious big man who wanted to plot against elder Li Yuandan, who we didn''t know all the time. Is he very happy that you did it so well, so he takes care of you?"


    Gu Lingyun frowned slightly for the first time, and her face looked solemn, as if she was a little impressed with Shen Shi. But after staring at him for a moment, her face suddenly relaxed, as if it didn''t matter. She said with a smile:


    "that''s true, and after your father left, no one in Xilu city could fight against me in business Heng, so within a few years, I had a thriving business in that branch. Those big people at the meeting looked happy and thought I had some ability, so they promoted me slowly. "


    Shen Shi sighed, looking slightly low, as if remembering the past, and said faintly: "my father told me that you had a far-reaching plan and had a great mind. I didn''t care much about it, but I didn''t understand what he said until today. Shopkeeper Gu, aunt Gu, I admire you


    After that, he arched his hand, but he gave a gift to Gu Lingyun.


    Gu Lingyun waved his hand. Just as he wanted to say something, suddenly there were two knocks on the door. A moment later, the door creaked and was pushed open. But master Wu came in with a wishful bag and said to Gu Lingyun, "everything is done."


    Gu Lingyun nodded, came forward to the result of the Ruyi bag, said: "I''ll tell him the following things, you go to busy first."


    Master Wu agreed, took a look at Shen Shi, turned and walked to the door. However, when he was about to walk out of the door, he turned back and said to Shen Shi, "Mr. Shen, if you have nothing on weekdays, you can come to our shop. Maybe there are some rare talents that can open your eyes."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, nodded and said with a smile: "yes, I will come to consult Master Wu at that time."


    Master Wu laughed and turned around.


    Gu Lingyun looks at Master Wu''s back and looks calm, but the light in her bright eyes seems to flicker for a moment. Then she gently closes the door and says to Shen Shi:


    "there are 4000 Lingjing in this Ruyi bag, which is the cost of buying the Kui pattern demon pill. You can take Lingjing away directly, but if you find it troublesome," she throws her hand But he threw an object at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi catches it and looks at it carefully. It''s a white jade bead, about half the size of a fist. The jade is warm and bright, with the word "God" carved in the middle.


    "It''s a kind of magic pearl made by the immortal society in secret. It can directly record the number of all the spirit crystals of the guests in our shop. It''s very convenient to cash out the cost. In addition, it''s more qualified to participate in some activities prepared by the special guests of the immortal society in private. There are several colors of the beads, which correspond to the different grades of our guests. However, even the lowest grade "white beads" are not available to anyone


    She laughed and said, "with my authority, I can only send out this kind of white magic bead. Do you want it?"


    Shen Shi holds the white magic bead in his hand, and his heart can''t help a surge. With his knowledge, of course, he knows that this white magic bead can bring great benefits. It''s just that the human feelings, especially the human feelings that this woman wants to give, make Shen Shi subconsciously nervous and wary.


    "This thing is naturally good, but I don''t know what aunt Gu wants me to do?" Shen Shi sighed and said, "can''t it really be because I called you aunt Gu?"


    Gu Lingyun smile, said: "you are really a smart man, and you talk is not tired."


    Shen Shi is silent down, and then gently put the white magic bead on the table, said: "aunt Gu, what do you want to say first, I first listen to see if you have the ability to do it."


    Gu Lingyun glanced at the gentle white magic bead, but said leisurely: "maybe two years later, I will apply to the upper authorities to transfer your father to leave the wilderness, but maybe it will be a long time, and I will forget it by accident."Shen Shi frowned and his face sank quickly. He looked at Gu Lingyun, but the beautiful woman didn''t seem to care about his sharp eyes. She still stood there with a smile and looked at him quietly.


    After a while, Shen Shi lowered his head and said quietly, "aunt Gu, please say that if I can help you, Shen Shi will do his best for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Gu Lingyun smile, charming and beautiful, such as spring flowers bloom, people in front of a bright, way: "so best, I first thank you."


    Shen Shi is silent, just looking at her and waiting for the next word.


    Gu Lingyun didn''t care that he was a little stiff. He said with a smile: "well, I know that on the Jinhong mountain, the gate of Lingxiao sect, there is the so-called seven Hall of the beast calligraphy of the Dan ware array. Among them, there are countless books and secret collections, and even the mysterious secrets of Lingxiao sect''s various magic powers are included in it..."


    Before his words, Shen Shi''s face had changed, and even his eyes were cold. He cut in and said, "do you want me to go to the library and steal the secret of this skill for you? It''s hard to comply with the order. Besides, the Shutang is very important. It''s not clear how many masters are guarding it. It''s impossible to steal a piece of paper from it. Even if I can steal it, I won''t do it for you. "


    He took a deep breath, looked at Gu Lingyun coldly, and said: "lingxiaozong has the kindness of teaching and cultivation to me, and there is nothing wrong with me in the past. I can''t do such things for me, and even if my father knows about it, he must have the same idea as me."


    Gu Lingyun was stunned by his resolute and hesitant look. Then he looked at Shen Shi with a slight flash. She didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment, but she didn''t seem to be angry. After a moment, instead, he said with a faint smile: "don''t be excited, who told you I''m going to steal Lingxiao sect''s Taoist magic power Have you learned all kinds of methods? "


    Shen Shi, looking at Gu Lingyun, saw the woman''s bright and clear eyes. Her eyes were like water, and she looked at herself with a smile. Thinking that she was wrong, she was embarrassed for a moment.


    However, Gu Lingyun didn''t mean to embarrass him too much. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "I won''t let you do anything too much or difficult. It doesn''t even have much to do with Lingxiao sect. Just rest assured."


    Shen Shi nodded silently, but his heart was relieved. Since it was not the most worrying situation in his heart, it seemed that it was not too disgusting to help lingxiaozong without hurting himself. But now he still didn''t know what Gu Lingyun was asking for, so Shen Shi asked directly, saying:


    "do you want me to help her What are you doing? "


    Gu Lingyun pondered for a moment and said slowly, "under the Lingxiao sect''s art hall, there is a place called" the sea of books ". It is said that there are countless books in the collection. You must have been practicing in Lingxiao sect for many years. Do you know that?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I know."


    Gu Lingyun said: "there are countless books in the sea of books, including a large number of ancient books. I mean those ancient books that belonged to the time of the demon king court at least 10000 years ago."


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows, looked surprised and said: "I know that after the bloody battle between the demons, the demons retreated and the royal court was destroyed. The city of Tianhong, the capital of the demons, was in a mess. Almost all the places except the palace of the demons were occupied by our Terrans, including the" Tianshu Pavilion "which has been collecting books for more than 100000 years. After the end of the war, other people were not interested in the mountains of ancient books. Only Liu Shengli yuan Wentian and Gan Jingcheng, the founder of Lingxiao sect, liked reading books most, so the collection of Tianshu pavilion was divided up between Yuanshi sect and Lingxiao sect. It''s just that there are more books in the Yuanshi gate, and their collection of books is bigger than ours. "


    Gu Lingyun nodded and said: "yes, that''s about it. When the collection of Tianshu pavilion was divided up, the Yuanshi gate and Lingxiao sect probably opened in July and March. However, today, the world is the ancient books that belonged to the age of the demon clan tens of thousands of years ago, and they are basically in your two families."


    Shen Shi took a look at her, frowned slightly and said, "is your business related to this?"


    Gu Lingyun didn''t know why, but he was silent for a moment. His eyes seemed to flicker a little. He seemed to be hesitant, but then he nodded and said: "yes. I want to ask you to go to the sea of books after you go back to the mountain. You don''t have to pay attention to any other books, just read the ancient books of the days of the demon king court, especially the ancient books of the last years of the king court, and then help me find someone in them to see if there is any written account of him. I don''t worry about it, and I know it''s very cumbersome to do it, so if it''s convenient for you, you can go more times for me. In case there are words about that person, please write them down and let me know. "


    Shen Shi said in amazement: "it''s just as simple as reading a book?"


    Gu Lingyun said with a smile: "it is, otherwise, do you think I will let you do something extremely dangerous and fatal?"


    at this time, Shen Shan nodded, but he didn''t really have a good mood when he heard his name


    Gu Lingyun''s two delicate white fingers tangled slightly for a while. After a short pause, he said calmly:


    "Huang Ming.""What?" This time, however, Shen Shi''s body was suddenly shocked, and he looked at Gu Lingyun.


    Blood moon.


    Among the 108 realms of Hongmeng, the blood moon realm is quite remote. According to the calculation of the two-tier and three-tier realms when Shen Shi came back from the Guiyuan realm, from the Hongmeng realms to the blood moon realm, he had to sit in the ancient transmission array four times and pass through four intermediate realms before he could reach the blood moon realm.


    In other words, the blood moon realm can be said to be the most remote one among the Hongmeng realms.


    Different from the prosperous scenes of Hongmeng Kingdom, where the products are rich, the spirit is abundant, and all things are prosperous and prosperous, the environment of the blood moon kingdom is very dangerous. It is said that the origin of the name of the blood moon kingdom is because when the moon is full every month, the blood moon will appear in the sky of the Kingdom, so it is named.


    Under the influence of the blood moon, it''s not clear what mysterious power it is. The creatures in this world have been particularly fierce, whether they are monsters or strange aliens who have been breeding here for thousands of years. But correspondingly, although the world is dangerous, it also produces a variety of spiritual materials. Many of them are rare treasures in other places, and even some treasures of natural materials and local treasures, such as spiritual grass and stone, can only be produced in this world.


    Therefore, after the rise of the human race to control the Hongmeng Kingdom, the blood moon kingdom was not greatly affected at the beginning. However, as the real world of the human race became more and more huge and radical, the remote alien world also gradually had the appearance of the human friars who came to explore and find treasure.


    Up to now, a large number of human friars have come to the blood moon world. They have even built a city directly in that area with the only ancient transmission array in the world as the center, which can be regarded as a foothold of the human race in the blood moon world, and named it the blood moon city.


    Although most of the things in today''s blood moon city are still rough and simple, it is a wild place after all. It is less than a hundred years since the Terran really set foot here on a large scale. It is good to have such a situation.


    At least today''s life is much better than before for most human friars, because just two years ago, there was a branch of the fairy club in the blood moon city.


    Yes, the fairy Association, which is known as the first chamber of Commerce in the world, has opened its branch in such a remote and desolate small city as the fifth floor of the alien world.


    The opening of this branch surprised many monks in the city at that time, but they were not optimistic about it. After all, the blood moon world is different from those mature and prosperous two or three-tier world. The danger is too great. Although there are a lot of monks who come to explore now, the harvest is not good in everyone''s impression, and they often die when they go to explore outside the city.


    Only two years later, this branch of the immortal society not only did not close down, but also became more and more prosperous. Every day, it bought all kinds of spiritual materials from the monks, and sold all kinds of things necessary for cultivation. In this way, the business of buying and selling was booming, and it easily defeated the original small businesses in the blood moon city, either closing down or reluctantly staying there linger on with one ''s last breath of life.


    All the monks who come to XueYue City, now almost all the business, whether they sell or buy, are bound to come to this branch of Shenxian club. And the reputation here has always been excellent. It has always been fair trade, never entrapped people, and never had fake goods. After a long time, people gradually come to the conclusion that the person who is in charge of this branch is a shopkeeper surnamed Shen.


    The shopkeeper, Shen Buyang, has no idea about his temperament, especially when he is young.


    In the realm of cultivation, strength has always been the most important thing. However, the manager of the realm of refining Qi is obviously not like a big man who can hold the scene. In addition, the fierce and dangerous monks who come back to the blood moon realm, who are not bold and unruly, who are not the experts in the field of scattered cultivation, who are the proud disciples of the sect, so soon someone went to see them openly and secretly Ask shopkeeper Shen for trouble.


    The trouble of looking for shopkeeper Shen is naturally the trouble of looking for the branch of Shenxian society. It is said that shopkeeper Shen is really pathetic under the temptation of others. He hardly has the strength to fight back, but he doesn''t wait for others to laugh at him. In the branch of Shenxian society, a large group of people suddenly burst out, all of them are good at Taoism, and they are even experts in such a strong realm as Shenjing There were five or six.


    Such a strong and powerful force immediately crushed all the strength or monks who dared to be disrespectful to the immortals in the blood moon city. All of them were silent. However, I don''t know why, such a strong and powerful monk had great respect for the humble shopkeeper Shen. A large group of people who were far superior to him were willing to regard themselves as subordinates and listen to him Drive.


    So on this day, when a group of people escorted a carriage out of the branch of the immortal society and went straight to the gate of the city, many friars on the street in the city saw it and gave way to both sides.


    The more than a dozen people walking around the carriage had different looks, but they all had a strong spirit, especially the four men who were close to the carriage. They were all masters of the spirit.


    For a moment, countless friars in the city talked about it, but they whispered to themselves. I don''t know what the mysterious and strange shopkeeper Shen was going to do this time?You know, it''s not fun outside the city. The blood moon world is full of ferocious monsters and all kinds of strange alien creatures. The number of people who died there in the past days is definitely not a small number.


    What do you want to do when you leave the city?


    The carriage was bumping along the bumpy street. The nearest four people on both sides of the carriage could hear a few slight coughs from time to time. Although they were not loud, they were in deep pain.


    the middle-aged monk''s face was not comfortable when he came back 40 days ago


    "Ha ha, no need." A low smile came out of the carriage. Then he coughed a few times and said, "go on, I''m ok. I''m just a little tired. I suddenly thought of it in my confusion..."


    Half said, his voice suddenly small down, the middle-aged man hesitated, said: "shopkeeper?"


    The people in the carriage laughed, sighed and said, "it''s OK. I just thought of my son whom I haven''t seen for many years Let''s go, go and return early. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    The wheels rolled over the long stone road and all the way to the gate of XueYue city. Several monks guarding the gate met them. Except for a few coughs, there was no other movement in the carriage. The four monks standing around the carriage were also indifferent and didn''t mean to speak.


    Standing in the outer circle of the car, a young friar walked over to the guards and whispered a few words to the leader of them. The leader of the guard was slightly shocked, and his face was a little surprised. At the same time, he could see the obvious awe.


    In today''s blood moon city, the immortal society is very powerful. Not to mention that all the competitors worth mentioning in the business field have been defeated one by one by the way of manager Shen. Just by looking at the monk experts that this branch has, it is a powerful force that can crush almost all the forces in the blood moon city. It can even be said that the immortal society''s branch is like this Today, in this dangerous alien world, which is full of dangers and dangers, but also has innumerable treasures, at least in the Terran world, it is second to none.


    Although they are powerful, under the leadership of shopkeeper Shen, it seems that the immortal society has no special ambition. On the contrary, they have always been honest in doing business in the blood moon city. The old and the young are fair and cheap. It seems that their powerful force is just to ensure their own safety, and they never go out to do anything to rob and occupy.


    In this way, after a long time, the other monks who had been in a panic were at ease. They would go to explore and practice. If they were lucky enough to get some precious spiritual materials, and if they didn''t have enough resources to buy, they would patronize in the branch of the immortal society. And this stable reputation even passed down from mouth to mouth among the monks who came and went. Gradually, the number of monks who came to the blood moon world, whether they were scattered monks or disciples of Lin Lin Lin''s various other religious sects, began to increase gradually, and the blood moon city, which was originally a desolate and lonely place, also gradually became a bit prosperous.


    As a result, the business of the Shenxian society''s xueyuecheng branch is booming day by day. Every day, the income of Lingjing and all kinds of precious spiritual materials and treasures is gradually increasing among the inconspicuous people at the counter.


    Apart from the members of the immortal society, outsiders may not be very clear about the relationship, but now everyone knows that the immortal society is the eldest in the blood moon city, and the shopkeeper Shen, of course, must not offend the nobleman.


    The guard quickly got out of the way, the gate opened, so a group of people surrounded the carriage out of the city, all the way, everyone was quiet, only a few coughing sounds seemed to come from the carriage.


    Under the gate of the city, a guard suddenly said: "the shopkeeper Shen''s body seems not very good?"


    The guard leader took a look at him and said: "nonsense, it''s said that the shopkeeper''s realm is not high, only the realm of refining gas? In the world of blood and moon, monsters are rampant and other races are rampant. I don''t know how many miasmas and poisonous gases there are. They are all things that you have to vomit blood at a sip. Ordinary people can''t live at all. I''m afraid his body in the realm of refining Qi is choking! "


    "So..." A few people nearby all nodded their heads and looked at the team from a distance. Someone suddenly said with some doubts, "since shopkeeper Shen is not in good health, why do you want to go out of the city? The danger outside the city is much worse than that inside the bloody moon city today."


    The collar was also stunned. After thinking for a while, he didn''t come up with a reason. He had to shrug his shoulders and said, "who knows? Anyway, these big people always have something to do. OK, close the door!"


    When the guards were talking and whispering behind them, the team of the immortals association was still silent but moved forward in an orderly way. Once they left the city, the first impression was that the sky outside the city was suddenly dark. Apart from a dimpled dirt road at their feet, a little farther away, there were puddles, bushes, thorns and weeds everywhere Prosperous, occasionally see a few strange shape of small animals running from the water.


    The sky is overcast, the clouds are very low, the air is full of moisture, even the wind blowing across the face makes people feel like a faint water mist hit on the face.


    It looks like a watery place, and in fact, it is.


    The only ancient teleportation array made of gold placer stone in the blood moon world is located in this vast area of "Water Ghost swamp", which hides numerous fierce monsters, and is dark, humid and unpredictable all the year round.


    This dirt road has been extending to the depth of the swamp, but with the team''s progress, gradually the edge of the path began to blur, with more and more water depressions and more and more water vapor. When you turn back, you will find that the blood moon city has disappeared in sight.


    In the surrounding marshes, the sound of insects gradually became loud. It seemed that the arrival of these human friars had disturbed something. Some bright or dark eyes, like small animals or unknown dark things, hidden in the depths of aquatic plants or in the low woods, peeped at them coldly.


    The sky was gloomy.


    I do not know when, the front of the team suddenly stopped, this dirt road has been completely invisible, the rest of the line of sight, everywhere is the boundless swamp water.This is the depth of the water ghost swamp. The monks who guard around the carriage are not as indifferent as they were when they just left the city. Looking at the swamp around them, they all have a look of vigilance. Even the four monks who stand closest to the carriage have a dignified look on their faces at the moment.


    Suddenly, the gray sky suddenly sounded a "fluttering edge" sound, but a bird is from the depths of the swamp some unknown place wings, across the air. From a distance, the bird was not big, but its feathers were very bright and beautiful. It flew all the way to the top of the line. After hovering for a while, it slowly flew down.


    When the bird flew near, people could see it clearly. It was like a parrot with golden yellow and red feathers. It looked very beautiful and bright. The direction it fell was the carriage in the middle of the procession.


    The guards turned their heads, but there was no other action. The four monks'' faces also changed slightly. Standing at the left rear of the carriage, it seemed that the youngest of the four men was about 30 years old, and the man''s face sank and stepped forward.


    Just at this moment, a voice came from the carriage, quietly:


    "Xiao Qi, it''s OK."


    The friar, surnamed Qi, paused for a moment. He seemed to respect the people in the carriage, so he quickly withdrew.


    Then, under the gaze of more than ten Terran friars around, the beautiful bird fluttered its wings and landed in front of the carriage. It turned its head and looked around, but it didn''t mean to be afraid. Looking back, it saw a pair of car curtains blowing in front of the carriage, blocking in front of it. With a low squeak, it slowly walked past. At the same time, the bird''s head poked its head, I seem to be looking at it carefully, as if I have never seen it before.


    Walking to the car curtain, the bird looked at it for a while and tried to pick it up with its beak. However, a hand in the car quickly reached out and gently raised the car curtain. The bird was startled and took a step back. But then it seemed that it was a bit shameful. It croaked twice, like a demonstration to the people in the car. After a while, it bowed its head and left I got in through a crack in the curtain.


    As soon as you enter the car, you immediately feel that the inside of the car is much drier and warmer than the outside. Small windows are opened on both sides of the car walls in the small car, but they are tightly covered with fine and breathable gauze. This is to prevent some strange insects from flying into the car in the water ghost swamp, including the car curtain. In addition, there are not many furnishings in the car, just two blankets and a few soft cushions, which make it more comfortable for people to sit here.


    A short fat man, just relying on these soft cushions, looked at the bird with beautiful golden and red plumage.


    Time seems to go back to the past in an instant. Time is gone and his face is old. But the outline and expression seems to be the same as he was in Xilu city. He is Shen Tai.


    Compared with eight years ago, his figure is almost the same, but one face seems to be a lot older, especially the hair between the temples has been a lot of gray, occasionally coughing, but only one pair of eyes is very bright, even better than in the past.


    The bird got into the carriage and saw the short fat man at first sight. Then it saw the fat man smiling at him and said:


    "Hello


    The bird stares at the fat man with fierce eyes.


    Shen Tai laughs and sits there leisurely. After a while, the bird seems to feel a little impatient. All of a sudden, he says: "human, do you want to die?"


    Shen Tai''s words seemed to be a mild threat, but it didn''t seem to be a formal one


    The bird "bah", with a bit of pride, raised its head and said: "then what are you doing in our shuize? I tell you, just yesterday, the boa constrictor in my family just ate you two alive! "


    Shen Tai laughed and said, "we are different from those people."


    The bird sneered and said, "what''s the difference? There isn''t a good man in your clan, who does dirty things all day long


    Shen Tai looked at the bird and said calmly, "I don''t mean that we are good people and others are bad people. I mean, we are much better than other Terrans. If you dare not pay attention to me, I will destroy your clan and kill all the water ghosts here."


    As soon as the bird was stunned, his expression seemed to solidify. Then he looked at Shen Tai with his mouth half open and couldn''t say a word for a while.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    After being stunned for a long time, the beautiful bird suddenly roared like a wake-up call, even slightly cocked up its feathers in anger, and roared at Shen Tai:


    "do you want to die, human? There are thousands of water ghosts in the swamp. Come and kill them. I''ll see if you die first or water ghosts die first? "


    Shen Tai''s look has been very calm, even when he heard the thousands of horrible words, he didn''t change color. After a slight cough, he said faintly: "don''t shout so loud, you can''t scare me. There are a lot of water ghosts in daze, but since ancient times, water ghosts have been living in small groups, claiming to be tribes, and fighting with each other is better than other nationalities. So don''t say that I''m going to deal with tens of millions of water ghosts. As long as I kill half of the water ghosts in your small tribe first, do you believe that the other water ghost tribes will rush over and kill you first tomorrow? "


    The feathers on the bird''s neck slowly flattened down, but there was a sense of fear in his eyes, and he said in amazement: "how do you know these?"


    Shen Tai laughed and said, "what I heard." Then he didn''t explain why the immortals could have heard about the water ghost tribe, which had no contact with the human race, and even had no possibility of communicating with the human race. He just looked at the bird and said, "how about what I said just now? Why don''t you go back and talk to the leader of the water ghost tribe?"


    However, the bird refused to give up. After being shocked, he sneered again and said, "even if you know something about the water ghost tribe, so what? Your team is really strong, but as long as we water ghosts are willing to hide, how can no one take us in this swamp?"


    Shen Tai actually nodded and said, "it''s true."


    Bird suddenly some proud, sneer a, way: "know good, that still don''t put away your that..."


    Before he could speak the following words, he heard that Shen Tai had interrupted him and said calmly, "but as far as I know, although water ghosts are good at hiding in the swamp, and they are extremely powerful and fierce, here..." He pointed to his forehead and looked at the bird with deep meaning in his eyes. He said with a smile, "their brains seem to be stupid."


    There was a low cry from the bird''s mouth. It opened its eyes wide and glared at him with some anger.


    Shen Tai ignored the bird, whose eyes were as fierce as killing people. He just said, "the Terran friars who come here to explore and find treasure, especially the sanxiu, are always afraid of the water ghost. They think it''s such a fierce monster, but if you really see it, it''s just the same thing. Well, if I set a trap here now, HMM To put it bluntly, I dig a big pit, and then send someone out to secretly hunt one or two water ghosts, cut off their heads and throw them in this pit. What do you think will happen? "


    The bird didn''t say a word, but its eyes slowly weakened.


    Shen Tai gently waved his right hand and said: "you see, even a bird like you can understand it. It''s such a simple trap. All the water ghosts of your tribe will jump into the pit one after another like pigs, even if there are knives, guns, arrows and axes in the pit."


    The bird looked at him coldly. After a while, he said, "why did you come to us?"


    Although the tone was cold, the momentum was much weaker than just now. Shen Tai didn''t show any arrogance and arrogance. He just looked at the strange beautiful talking bird and said, "because there are countless Water Ghost tribes in this vast swamp, but only you, the talking bird, have the possibility of communication." Shen Tai sighed and said,


    "who would have thought that a common water bird was raised by the leader of the water devil since childhood, and he didn''t know what exotic fruit he ate in the swamp. As a result, he was not only able to speak, but also opened his mind in the same way. On the contrary, he was ten times smarter than the original masters of the water devil. If I didn''t see you by chance on the edge of the swamp a few days ago, even I couldn''t think of any way to communicate and negotiate with these water ghosts, I would have to take great risks and send people to hunt and pick flowers in the swamp. "


    "Picking flowers?" The bird looks really smart and catches the word very keenly.


    Shen Tai nodded and said, "yes, I want ''magic Rainbow Flower'', which is the kind of flower that sometimes grows on the water ghosts. Sometimes it''s blue, sometimes it''s light purple, sometimes it''s Scarlet."


    "Just those useless flowers. What do you want them to do?" The bird was astonished.


    Shen Tai said with a smile: "we Terrans sometimes use these four products Well, these little flowers, anyway, are useful. I can''t communicate with the water ghost on weekdays, so I have to kill and get flowers. But if you give me these little flowers, I can do a deal with you in exchange. "


    The bird paced back and forth in the same place. It looked like it was thinking. It looked very cautious, and seemed to agree with Shen Tai''s point of view. It felt that the water ghost owners who raised themselves were really stupid, so it was up to them to save the fate of the whole water ghost tribe. After a while, he said, "flowers can be given to you, but we are useless anyway, But what would you give for it? "


    "I''ll give you the water devil''s favorite thing, blood food." Shen Tai said, "they are all the liveliest animals, cattle, sheep and horses. Make sure the water ghosts like them. As long as from today on, your tribe will give me a hundred Magic rainbow flowers every month, and I will send these blood food immediately. In addition, I promise you that I will send someone to guard this swamp in the future, and no other Terran friars will come to hunt you. "The bird was obviously moved, but then he thought of something and asked seriously, "the exchange of blood and food What kind of flowers? What''s the price of the exchange? "


    Shen Tai patted his chest with his hand, looked at the bird and said, "don''t worry, I''m the most kind person in business. As long as the trade starts, I''ll trade you for one cow Two little flowers, please


    "It''s good for you to take up the stool." Finally, the fat man in the carriage followed him and looked up at the sky (the top of the carriage), which seemed to be very emotional.


    LiuYun City, nanbaofang fairyland.


    Shen Shi looks dignified and frowns slightly when he comes down from the upstairs. Gu Lingyun asked him to go to the library of Lingxiao sect to look up some ancient books of the demon clan. It''s nothing in itself. As far as Shen Shi knows, those ancient books are open there, as long as they are disciples of Lingxiao sect You can go in and watch it, but few people will be interested in this kind of old book, so no one has been interested in it all the time.


    But later, the name Gu Lingyun said he wanted to find really surprised Shen Shi. Huang Ming, a mysterious figure who was hated by the demon clan for thousands of years and ranked second among the "seven rebels", but disappeared in the history of the human race strangely, actually came out of Gu Lingyun''s mouth.


    But in the end, although he tried to follow suit, Gu Lingyun didn''t reveal any information about the name any more. He just asked him to look up the ancient books of the demon clan in the sea of books. Even Gu Lingyun didn''t ask Shen Shi to find any specific event figures. He just said that as long as it was any ancient books of the demon clan that mentioned the name, the words about Shen''s family were not clear Stone will secretly write it down, come back and say it to her, and she will repay Shen Shi.


    And one of these so-called rewards is the white God bead that has been put in Shen Shi Ruyi''s bag. This unique pearl is made by the unique secret method of the immortal society. It is engraved with a mysterious array. It can be used to record the number of spirit crystals deposited in the immortal society by some guests with identity. As long as they are in the branch of the immortal society, they can use it at will. At the same time, it is also a symbol of identity and enjoys some special convenience. According to Gu Lingyun, if Shen Shi makes a big fortune in the future and becomes rich one day, he will be able to buy some rare treasures in the fairyland, and even get a discount on the price.


    One month later, in LiuYun City, the fairies will hold an auction in a private place. Only friars with white beads or above can participate in the auction. Everything they can see at that time is good. Shen Shi is not too strange in this way, including seeing his father Shen Tai secretly hold several similar activities when he was in Xilu city. However, compared with now, it is obvious that the fairy association has already had a set of mature and effective methods. There is a big difference between the two. It is indeed worthy of the name of Hongmeng first chamber of Commerce.


    With this in mind, Shen Shi subconsciously reaches out his hand and touches the Ruyi bag on his waist. Now there are more than 300 spirit crystals in it. As for the remaining number, it is directly recorded in the white God bead. The immortals association is well-known, and its reputation has not been lost for thousands of years. This reputation has long been firmly rooted in the hearts of the people, and even Shen Shi has no doubt about it.


    It''s just When he went down the last floor of the stairs and went back to the bustling store on the first floor, Shen Shi suddenly figured out another thing. Since he would record the Spirit Crystal on the white God bead, he was afraid that he would come to the fairy club for most of the spirit material goods he wanted to buy and sell in the future. In this quiet state, the fairy club would give up all the guests, especially the rich and rich ones I''m bound to myself.


    This method, this plot, is really terrible. I don''t know what a powerful person was who founded the immortals Association in those years. He can achieve the situation today!


    He was full of thoughts here. While he sighed that the immortal society was different from ordinary people''s methods, he thought about Gu Lingyun''s request just now, so he didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. He walked slowly to the door of the branch of the immortal society. Suddenly, he felt that his shoulder sank suddenly, but someone patted him in the back. Then he heard someone angry behind him:


    "Hello What''s the matter with you? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Shen Shi was surprised. Looking back, he saw a woman standing behind him, with a trace of anger in her smile. It was Zhong Qinglu who looked at him angrily.


    Shen Shi was also stunned for a moment. Then he laughed and said, "it''s so coincident that you''re here, too?"


    At this time, Zhong Qinglu did not wear Lingxiao sect''s disciple''s clothes, but an ordinary woman''s dress, but her appearance was beautiful. No matter how ordinary Luoyi gauze dress was on her body, it seemed that she was a bit young and bright, making the light around her seem to fall on her, especially beautiful.


    At the moment, she is white Shen stone one eye, way: "just called you two, you are how to return a responsibility, all don''t promise a?"


    Shen Shi says with a smile: "misunderstood, misunderstood, I just this is not to think a matter, temporarily didn''t notice."


    Zhong Qinglu snorted, but her eyes immediately fell on Xiao Hei who was following Shen Shi''s feet. Her eyes suddenly brightened and she said, "ah, isn''t this Xiao Hei? Did you really find it?"


    When she said the last sentence, she looked up at Shen Shi, with an incredible look of surprise in her eyes. Shen Shi laughed. In fact, even if he himself recalled this trip to Gaoling mountain, he sometimes felt that he was too lucky to find Xiao Hei, but no matter what, he found him. That''s the most important thing.


    Xiao Hei used to meet Zhong Qinglu on Jinhong mountain. After all, the people who make friends with Shen Shi and have daily contacts are the same. However, when he looks at Zhong Qinglu squatting down in front of him with a smile, he seems to be very happy to feel the head of the little black pig. Xiao Hei snorts, turns around and looks at Zhong Qinglu He looks like a rebellious and arrogant man.


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "smelly little black, I wasted my time. I worried about you for a while a few days ago. It''s really a waste of time."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "don''t pay any attention to it. This pig has a strange temper. Er, yes," he suddenly thought of something and said to Zhong Qinglu, "I''m lucky to go out this time. I found the six kinds you said last time..."


    In the middle of the story, Shen Shi shut up and took a look around. This branch of Shenxian club is one of the most bustling places in Liuyun city. There are so many people coming and going that it''s not a suitable place for secret trading. Zhong Qinglu is also understanding. She nods to Shen Shi and says in a low voice, "let''s go out and talk."


    Then they left the fairyland with Xiao Hei. Along the way, Zhong Qinglu motioned Shen Shi to follow her along the long street. Shen Shi until she grew up in Liuyun city. Naturally she was very familiar with the city, so they followed her honestly. Meanwhile, they asked: "Qinglu, how can you come to the fairyland shop today?"


    Hearing the slight hesitation on his face, Zhong Qinglu laughed a moment later and said, "I''m also a monk. Besides, I''m also practicing alchemy. I need more kinds of spiritual materials. Of course, the fairies with the most complete spiritual materials in the world have to come and have a look often."


    Shen Shi sees the changes of her face in his eyes. He feels that Zhong Qinglu seems to have some thoughts. However, since Zhong Qinglu doesn''t want to make it clear, he doesn''t need to ask for anything.


    Sure enough, the roads around the two streets are relatively flat, but it''s not that many people have passed through the city for a while. There are many mansions and houses along the road ahead, many of which are connected together. It seems that the scale is not small.


    Shen Shi didn''t care about it at first, but he glanced at the distance by chance. Suddenly, he felt that some of the scenery houses were familiar. When he looked at them carefully, he found that some of the houses in the distance were very similar to the Hou''s house that he had spied on before, but the angle was different. At the moment, he seemed to be in a quiet path behind the house.


    Unexpectedly, Zhong Qinglu brought herself here. Shen Shiliao took a look at her unexpectedly. However, it seems that Zhong Qinglu didn''t think too much about it and said, "there are not many people here. What can I say? Did you just want to say that you have found the main material in the six kinds of danfang?" At the end of the speech, her voice was a little anxious, and I could see that her heart was really looking forward to it.


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "well, I''m lucky this time." Then he reached out and took out the "Xuyuan mushroom" from Ruyi''s bag and handed it over.


    Zhong Qinglu took it over, looked at it carefully, and immediately burst into a smile. The joy seemed to float on her face as if she could not hide it. She nodded heavily and said, "yes, it''s the Xuyuan mushroom. It''s the main material of the" Yuanshen pill ". With it, I can continue to try to refine the third grade elixir!"


    She grasped the empty mushroom tightly and took a deep breath. After she seemed to calm down, she took a deep look at Shen Shi and said, "thank you very much."


    Shen Shi smiles and says, "thank you. We all agreed at the beginning. Now I''ll help you, and you''ll pay me back in the future."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded again and said, "of course, it must be."


    Later, she seemed to think of something. She looked at Shen Shi and said in a low voice, "by the way, you haven''t met any danger this time, have you?"Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and he went through the experience in Gaoling mountain a few days ago in his mind, but there was no need to elaborate on many things, so he finally gave a faint smile and shook his head and said, "OK, nothing''s wrong."


    Zhong Qinglu''s eyes were soft, like water waves. For a moment, she didn''t say anything. Shen Shi said with a smile: "after you go back to the mountain, make a good alchemy. Don''t be afraid to waste the spirit material. When I go out again, I can help you continue to find it."


    Zhong Qinglu looked at him like joy or anger, put away the empty yuan mushroom, and said: "brag, do you think Sanpin lingcao is a wild vegetable on the roadside, can you do anything?"


    Shen Shi laughs and thinks, don''t mention the third grade. This time in Gaoling mountain, I can almost see the five grade spirit grass. No, I have already got the five grade spirit grass. What''s hateful is He turned his eyes and glared angrily at the little black pig who was lying on the ground and yawning lazily beside him.


    Now that Xu Yuangu has been handed over to Zhong Qinglu, the private affair is over. They walk forward casually. Shen Shi subconsciously looks at the street in front of Hou''s mansion as they unconsciously walk around.


    The house is still the same, but there are different things in it.


    For a moment, he felt a little strange. After all, when he was under the zhenhun abyss that day, he saw with his own eyes those people in the Hou family die in the hands of witches and ghosts. In the end, there was only one Hou Sheng who escaped from the underground abyss by accident, but people were not like people and ghosts were not like ghosts. Now he didn''t know what it was and where it was.


    Zhong Qinglu sees Shen Shi staring at Hou''s mansion. Her eyes also float past. A moment later, she sighs.


    Shen Shi looked back at her and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu laughs, but the bitterness is hidden in her smile. She says in a soft voice, "it''s over waiting for my family."


    "It''s over?" Shen Shi had some accidents for a moment. Most of the elite of the Hou family, including the couple and Hou Yuanliang, died in the zhenhun abyss. He knew that, so he thought that the Hou family would be weakened. However, listening to Zhong Qinglu''s words, things seemed even worse. He couldn''t help asking.


    I don''t know what happened to you when you went to Qingling As she said that, she told Shen Shi about all the vassal families in Liuyun city who had fallen down and killed the dying Hou family. After that, she took advantage of the chaos to divide them up.


    After hearing this, Shen Shi was also shocked. He didn''t expect that a prosperous family would disappear if it didn''t exist. But what''s more unexpected is that other aristocratic families in Liuyun city are so clean or unscrupulous in doing such things.


    After pondering for a moment, he said: "the Hou family has a long history. They should have some help in the clan, or they should make friends with good elders and disciples. How can they Isn''t there anyone to stop it? "


    Zhong Qinglu sneered, but said: "don''t forget, who is behind the sun family who took the lead this time? Now, who else can be the elder of huaimen sect who is far away from the real person? Even if some people can''t see it, or have some feelings with the Hou family in the past, but under the influence of the sun family, they dare not speak up. "


    Shen Shi is silent. He thinks that these aristocratic families usually look very beautiful. Unexpectedly, they are intriguing in private. But after a while, he suddenly finds that Zhong Qinglu''s face is not right. He seems to be in a trance. He quickly asks, "Qinglu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhong Qinglu''s body was slightly shaken and recovered. He just wanted to say something to him, but he wanted to say nothing. Finally, he shook his head with some bitterness and said in a low voice: "nothing." Just that moment, in a trance, she was thinking of her own Zhong family from the Hou family.


    Now, the whole city is full of wind and rain, but all of them are peeping at her family in the dark. Just these things, she silently looks at Shen Shi, but suddenly she doesn''t want to mention anything to this man.


    She shook her head slightly, as if to throw these worries out of her mind. Then she said with a smile, "by the way, since we have all come here, it''s not far from my home. Why don''t you go to my home and have a seat?"


    "Ah, to your house?" Shen Shi had some accidents.


    Zhong Qinglu nodded and said with a smile, "you''ve helped me so many times. No matter how we say it, we are Why don''t you come and sit down, my friend? "


    Shen Shi ha ha a smile, also don''t refuse, nod a way: "good."


    Zhong Qinglu smiles and looks very happy. She waves her hand and says, "come on, follow me."


    The Zhong family''s house is not far from the Hou family, but there is still a distance between them. When they arrive, Shen Shi sees the Zhong family''s house. His first feeling is that although it is also a big house with high walls, it gives people a gloomy feeling. I don''t know if there are many old and mottled marks on the exterior of the door and wall, but no one has repaired them On the contrary, it''s not as bright as the other side of the house.


    However, Zhong Qinglu is not half uncomfortable with the place where she grew up. She walks in front of the door with a smile and leads Shen Shi into the gate. There are several guards in the porter''s room. However, after seeing Zhong Qinglu, they all smile and nod their heads. It is obvious that Zhong Qinglu has a high status in this family.Zhong Qinglu didn''t pay much attention to those people, so she took Shen Shi into the Zhong family''s mansion. The green brick road under her feet was flat and wide, but there were also many old and worn places. Shen Shi thought to himself that in the past, he heard from sun you and others that the Zhong family was the weakest among the four aristocratic families. It seems so. Fortunately, there are two rising stars in the Zhong family, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu.


    Zhong Qinglu is in a good mood and points to Shen Shi all the way. She talks about the details of the house here. Even in some places, she mentions the old stories of her childhood, such as playing there when she was a child, or daring to climb over the broken wall. It''s really interesting.


    It''s fun for Shen Shi to listen to it. At the same time, he feels a little more friendly to Zhong Qinglu. It seems that the most beautiful side of this beautiful woman is slowly unfolding in front of him.


    As they walked along, they passed by the big house in front of them. Zhong Qinglu said casually, "it''s the living room and big house here. On weekdays, visitors come here. My father and other elders meet here..."


    Before he heard the sound of footsteps, two people came out of the living room. The first one looked like an old man in his fifties. His clothes were luxurious, but his face was not good. He was a little thin, white and blue, but he was a bit too drunk. The other man who was a step behind him was what Shen Shi knew. It was the elixir he had been using Ji''anfu I''ve seen in the hall.


    On both sides, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu stop. Then Shen Shi hears Zhong Qinglu shout to the old man with a slight surprise:


    "Dad, how can you be here with elder martial brother Ji?"


    Ji''anfu smiles and looks calm, but his eyes are a little different. He looks scornful and gloating at Shen Shi. Then he says to Zhong Qinglu, "younger martial sister Zhong, I came down the mountain to find you on the order of elder martial sister min."


    Standing in front of ji''anfu, the man who can be called father by Zhong Qinglu is today''s Zhong Liancheng, but his face is a little ugly and cold at the moment. He looks at Zhong Qinglu casually. Instead of responding to his daughter, he aims at Shen Shi the next moment, with a look of disgust in his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He also felt Zhong Liancheng''s obvious hostility, but he didn''t do anything. He didn''t even see the master of the Zhong family before, and didn''t offend him at all. For a moment, he just felt confused and bowed his hand and said: "before going down to Shen Shi and seeing the clock..."


    Before his words were heard, Zhong Liancheng suddenly gave a fury, interrupted him and said coldly, "what kind of thing are you? You dare to enter our Zhong''s gate and get out of here!"


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly stagnates, frozen in the same place, while Zhong Qinglu, who is beside him, also looks up in amazement and looks at his father with puzzled eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    The atmosphere in front of the hall seems to solidify in an instant. For a moment, there is no one to speak. Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu are very surprised. Zhong Liancheng standing on the steps is almost unabashed disgust, while Ji Anfu, who is still calm, stands behind Zhong Liancheng and looks at Shen Shi in front of him.


    Shen Shi looks at Zhong Liancheng and looks at the pale and gaunt face. He feels disgusted. At the same time, he feels his eyes twitch slightly and even clenches his fist subconsciously.


    But after a while, Shen Shi saw Zhong Qinglu standing beside him in the corner of his eyes. After taking a deep breath, he finally managed to suppress the fire in his heart, but his face had already sunk. In the past, he was calm and cautious, but after all, he was only a 20-year-old. How could he really have no edges? What''s more, although he suffered a lot when he left his hometown when he was young, no one had ever insulted and scolded him so face to face, whether he was in Xilu city of Yinzhou or in Lingxiao sect in the future.


    It felt like a slap in the face.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Zhong, but where did you get angry at xiashenshi? How could you say such a bad word?" Shen Shi stood in the same place, looking at Zhong Liancheng in front of him, with a cold tone.


    Zhong Liancheng raised his eyebrows and seemed even more irritated. However, Zhong Qinglu, who was standing beside Shen Shi at the moment, reacted from his astonishment. She stepped on Shen Shi and went to Shen Shi. Looking at Zhong Liancheng''s frowning, she said angrily:


    "Dad, what are you talking about over there? Shen Shi is my fellow martial brother. He always I''ve been making friends with many people all the time. What can I do for you? "


    At the moment, her eyes were slightly red, and her face was not angry. But when Zhong Liancheng saw Zhong Qinglu''s appearance, he was even more furious and said angrily, "son of a bitch, are you talking to your father? You''re not going to stay in the backyard. And you, Shen Shi, right? The Zhong family had nothing to do with you before, and they won''t have anything to do with you in the future. Please respect yourself in the future. I''m a poor family. If I can''t accommodate you, I won''t be far away! "


    At the end of the speech, Shen Shi''s face was as deep as water, his eyes narrowed slightly, his hands swayed slightly, and his veins were almost visible. This kind of face-to-face sarcasm and abuse is really an unbearable humiliation. What''s more, Zhong Liancheng''s words mean something inside and outside, and the unbearable part is full of anger.


    At this point, there is no need to stay. The man has a clear conscience. How can he be humiliated here? Shen Shi snorts and turns around.


    Zhong Qinglu was so angry that he stamped his foot to catch up with him, but behind him came Zhong Liancheng''s roar: "stop!"


    Zhong Qinglu suddenly turned back, but without fear, looked directly at her father and said angrily, "what did Shen Shi do to provoke you? Today is just his first visit. Are you crazy here?"


    Zhong Liancheng angrily pointed to Zhong Qinglu and said, "counter, counter, dare you say I''m crazy?"


    Zhong Qinglu looked at it, but her cheeks were red with anger. She said in a voice, "don''t you say that crazy?"


    But without looking back, he ran to the door and chased Shen Shi.


    Zhong Liancheng trembled with anger. His fingers trembled and pointed to Zhong Qinglu''s back. He said in a voice: "disobedience, disobedience, this is not a filial daughter. I owe you how much effort I spent on her, but, but, but..."


    Looking at Zhong Liancheng''s face, Ji Anfu came to help him and sat down in the room. He stroked his back and comforted him in a low voice: "master Zhong, calm down. Don''t be angry..."


    Zhong Lian became angry for a while, took a deep breath, and said: "that smelly boy is really not a good man. Did you see that just now? What''s that guy''s look at me? He''s really a narrow-minded villain!"


    Ji''anfu was silent, but he thought to himself: no matter who it is, you''ll scold him as soon as he comes up. No one can have a good face. However, with this in mind, he couldn''t say that. He followed Zhong Liancheng''s words and scolded Shen Shi for a few words, and said: "Shen Shi always behaves badly in Jinhong mountain. He does a lot of bad things, and he has a bad mind. He pretends to be clever and honest in front of some beautiful female disciples. It''s really hateful."


    Zhong Liancheng became more and more angry and scolded for a while, but suddenly he seemed to think of something. Looking back at ji''anfu, he frowned and asked, "by the way, what you just told me is true. This boy really has no family background?"


    Ji''anfu nodded and said: "don''t worry, elder. I went to inquire about the news earlier. This guy is really just a civilian, and I don''t know what fortune he took to sneak into Lingxiao sect. However, he has a bad nature and is not a good man. It seems that he has a bad intention to miss Zhong, so I can''t see him before, so I tell him the truth."


    Zhong Liancheng was relieved. He seemed very concerned about whether Shen Shi had backstage support or not. However, after confirming that Shen Shi had nothing from Ji''an Fu, he immediately regained his original disgust and sneered, saying: "toads want to eat swan meat. They can''t help themselves.""What''s a toad, what''s a swan?" With an angry voice, they suddenly came from the door. They were surprised and looked back. But Zhong Qinglu walked over angrily, not looking at ji''anfu, just looking at his father, airway,


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you so rude to the guests I brought back?"


    Zhong Liancheng snorted coldly and said, "I can''t do anything for you. Anyway, listen to me. That boy is not a good man. Don''t be fooled by him. In case any indecent rumors come out, where will our Zhong family face then?"


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment, and then her cheeks turned red instantly. She even stammered and said, "what, what?"


    Zhong Liancheng said impatiently: "anyway, it''s just like this. That boy can''t climb up to you. We''re not the same kind of people as him."


    Zhong Qinglu is embarrassed and angry. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say. At this moment, ji''anfu next to her is embarrassed and coughs gently, which is a reminder of the existence of a father and daughter who are angry.


    Zhong Qinglu bit her teeth, looked at Ji''an Fu and said coldly, "elder martial brother Ji, how did you come to my house?"


    Ji''anfu turned a blind eye to Zhong Qinglu''s indifference. His face was calm and he said with a smile: "sister Zhong, it''s sister Min who asked me to come and pass a message to you. Elder Yunni will leave the pass in a few days, and the decree has been issued that a great alchemy meeting will be held among the disciples of Dan Hall in January to examine all the people''s achievements in Dan Road. You must understand the meaning of this, younger martial sister Zhong? "


    Zhong Qinglu was shocked, and the anger on her face disappeared. Instead, she was dignified. After pondering for a moment, her pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she said in a deep voice, "is this the last person she wants to confirm?"


    Ji Anfu nodded and said, "exactly. Now in the Dan Hall, you are all outstanding in talent, but you must know that the most important thing in Lingxiao sect is talent. For the sake of elder Yun''s high-profile disciple position, the other martial brothers are also doing their best. "


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment and said, "elder martial brother Ji, I remember that the Danhui in previous years was in February next year after March. Why did it suddenly advance this year?"


    Ji Anfu laughed and said, "younger martial sister Zhong, do you forget that next year will be the once-in-a-decade conference of four zhengmingmen?"


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned. Then she woke up, nodded and said, "I see. Next August will be the fourth plenary session. As a rule, we have to choose a group of elite disciples and go to the Yuanshi gate with the master. So, elder Yunni, she wants to choose her own disciples before that. "


    Elder martial sister min will tell her that she can''t change her income as soon as possible


    Zhong Qinglu nodded slowly, while Zhong Liancheng, who was standing on one side, was overjoyed. He had already thrown his anger and disgust at Shen Shi out of the sky. He said in a voice, "OK, OK, then Qinglu, go back quickly. If you need anything else, just say it quickly. Everything is for you to worship Yunni first!"


    Zhong Qinglu snorted and didn''t speak. Ji Anfu took a look at their father and daughter and left them wisely. As he walked out of the door, he still had a proud smile on his face. He said to himself, "let your boy be rampant in ordinary times. Are you still trapped by my careless words? However, the owner of the Zhong family seems to be unbearable. No wonder now the Zhong family is in such a decline.


    Thinking of this in his heart, ji''anfu shook his head slightly. He was a little complacent and disappointed. He had no reason to feel a little complicated and went on his own.


    In the living room, Zhong Qinglu looks at her father, and then stops talking. Finally, with a little loss, she sighs and turns to walk out. Just now, she chased all the way to the door, only to find that Shen Shi had gone far away and couldn''t catch up with her. Standing at the door, she looked at Shen Shi''s back. For a moment, she was in a trance. She felt disappointed, nervous and a bit at a loss.


    Looking back at the moment before, Zhong Qinglu didn''t know what was wrong with her. She thought that she would go to Shen Shi to apologize face to face after returning to the mountain. She also worried about whether Shen Shi would be angry or not because of his inexplicable humiliation. Or she just broke up with her side in anger. Even the private transaction was broken.


    It''s just that she is in a state of confusion, but she doesn''t realize that if Shen Shi cuts off the trade, it will do harm to her alchemy. Or in her heart, she doesn''t think about it at all.


    But for a long time, she stood alone in the garden.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    Shen Shi walked out of Zhong''s house. His anger was hard to calm down. For the first time in many years, he was humiliated face to face. Looking at Zhong Liancheng''s appearance just now, he looked at himself as if he was a snob or a villain with a bad heart. It really reminds me that his face is chest tightness.


    If you don''t know anyone who has nothing to do with you, unless you are a great monk who is far superior to you, you can only admit that you are unlucky. But how can a person in such a state say such words. In addition, Shen Shizhen may be able to do it directly. He is a young man with high spirits. Even though he is patient, he can''t be humiliated for no reason.


    It''s just that Zhong Liancheng is the owner of the Zhong family. He is not a person who has nothing to do with it. If he is alone, even if he has the support of the Zhong family, Shen Shi is not afraid. However, among the friends he makes best on weekdays, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu are all members of the Zhong family, and Zhong Liancheng is Zhong Qinglu''s own father.


    In front of Zhong Qinglu''s face, Shen Shi couldn''t make a big fight, so he was angry and had to leave. When he returned to the street, he felt indignant and depressed. In retrospect, he really didn''t offend Zhong Liancheng, but he didn''t know why the old man was so hysterical.


    Disturbed by such a depressing event, Shen Shi was not in the mood, just because other things in Liuyun city were done well, so he went straight out of the city and went straight to the shore of the sea. Then he took the sea crossing fairy boat and went straight back to Jinhong mountain.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When Shen Shi opened his eyes from his deep sleep, he was already in his cave in the valley of Jinhong mountain. A smooth dome was drawn from the flat rock wall and appeared above his bed. Shen Shi gazed at the dome for a while, then sat up.


    After returning to the mountain yesterday, I don''t know why, he was still a bit upset and irritable, which was against his usual temperament. Even Shen Shi felt strange. But in this mood, he couldn''t lift his spirits. Even he did some bumps in his daily routine. When it came to the end, he simply went to sleep Yes.


    After that night, I stretched out and looked at myself again. As expected, my mood was much better, and the inexplicable irritability was gone. Shen Shi turns his head and takes a look. He sees Xiao Hei lying at the end of the bed, and he''s still sleeping. He seems to be sleeping soundly. I don''t know if he didn''t sleep very well when he was in the wilderness. Only when he comes back here can he really relax and have a good sleep.


    Shen Shi looked at Xiao Hei for a while and saw that he didn''t seem to wake up, so he didn''t plan to wake him up. He pulled a corner quilt and put it on the pig''s belly. Then he walked out of the bedroom.


    As usual, he started his daily morning homework after moving his body. On the desk in the hall, white paper fluttered on the desk and drew one after another Yin-Yang and five element runes, forming a series of talismans.


    The stone room was very quiet, and there was no noise to disturb him. Shen Shi painted calmly, and every stroke was so skillful that in the twinkling of an eye, more than ten pieces of white paper came down, and he did not miss one.


    When he finished drawing the last rune, Shen Shi put down his pen and paper, rubbed his wrist and stood up. He took a satisfied look at the dozen pieces of white paper full of Rune arrays, nodded, and looked back at the bedroom. From there came the snoring of Xiao Hei. Shen Shi smiles, opens the stone gate of the cave and goes out.


    The sky is bright and the weather looks good. Although the valley is deep and the sun seldom shines into it, the sound of water and birdsong comes from afar, but there is another situation. Shen Shi opened his arms and took a deep breath of air. Then he closed the door and walked out of the valley to the viewing platform.


    As he walked on the stone steps of the mountain road, Shen Shi thought of the strange thing that Gu Lingyun asked him to help him at the immortal meeting in Liuyun city yesterday. He hesitated to help her. To tell you the truth, there is no big problem with this request. It''s just to go to the other side of the book sea to look at the ancient books and find a record of the ancient people. Even the ancient demon clan''s books are open in the art hall. Except for the protection of the books, they can''t be borrowed. Only people can watch them at will.


    But the problem is that the identity of the "ancients" is a little strange. Perhaps most of the people in the human race know nothing about Huang Ming, but for Shen Shi, the name that gave him a lot of shock in the demon world is not easy.


    Gu Lingyun specifically asked for Huang Ming. Obviously, he didn''t know anything about him, but Shen Shi didn''t know how much she knew. During this hesitation, he slowly stepped onto the sea watching platform. Almost at the same time, he made a decision in his mind. No matter what, he would go to the book sea. First, he heard that there were many ancient volumes and many kinds, The volume of books is more like the sea, whether we can find Huang Ming''s books or not is two questions. Second, if we want to know what the meaning behind Gu Lingyun''s looking for Huang Ming is, we need to help her first. Anyway, she said earlier that it''s not so urgent. She just takes an hour every day to read books, and the right is to relax.At least for a month from today, Shen Shi doesn''t plan to go out and go down the mountain any more. In recent months, he has been traveling and taking risks outside. It''s really hard to say what he has experienced. He really needs to have a good rest, and at the same time, he should practice his own realm, Taoism and magic power. One month later, Gu Lingyun mentioned to himself earlier that in LiuYun City, the fairy society would hold a private auction. Then he would come back and have a look. At the same time, it would not be too late to see Gu Lingyun again.


    When his mind was fixed, Shen Shi felt a lot more relaxed. When he walked on the viewing platform at will, the sea breeze came. He only felt that he was broad-minded and his mood was much better. Just walking, he suddenly felt that some eyes around him seemed to be looking at himself.


    Shen Shi looked around. At first, it was nothing different. But after he went on to pay close attention, he found that among the numerous Lingxiao sect disciples on the sea watching platform, there were many people looking at themselves from time to time, and even some people looking at themselves and pointing, whispering, as if they were saying something Looking at their expressions, they were mostly surprised, doubted and even looked a little contemptuous.


    Shen Shi''s pace slowed down gradually. His first reaction was that he almost reached out and touched his face. He thought to himself that there was something dirty on his face after he got up early, or that the dead pig rubbed something on his face. But soon, he reflected that the situation was not right, and many of the Lingxiao sect disciples who peeped at him didn''t even know him on weekdays.


    Strange things happen every year, especially this year?


    Shen Shixin was depressed. When he just looked forward, he saw a man and a woman standing under a Hongjun pillar in front of him, but they were sun you and Zhong Qingzhu.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, thinking that these two people usually look at each other unfavorably, how can they stand together today, so they strode over. Sun you and Zhong Qingzhu soon saw him, with some strange and complicated expressions on their faces.


    Shen Shi came to them, took a look at them and said, "what are you doing?"


    Zhong Qingzhu gazed at Shen Shi with complicated eyes, but he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, sun you coughed and said, "big brother, long time no see."


    As soon as Shen Shi heard it, he recognized that there was something unfinished in the boy''s words. He glared at him, lowered his voice and said, "I came over and felt that the people around me were not right. How can I look at me like that? Do you know what?"


    Sun you gave him a dry smile, gave him a strange look in his eyes and said, "don''t you know?"


    Shen Shi said: "if I know, I''ll ask you? Say it


    Sun you hesitated for a moment, sighed and said, "well, it''s like this. Since yesterday, there has been a rumor about you on the mountain. It spread quickly. Today, I think many people know it. "


    Shen Shi a Zheng, way: "rumor, still about me, what is it?"


    Sun you was silent for a moment and said, "you said that you had done something wrong in LiuYun City, and you fell in love with the eldest miss of the Zhong family. Then you shamelessly pestered her and even chased her to other people''s home, which made Zhong Qinglu cry and angered the Zhong family. Finally, Zhong Liancheng yelled at her and drove her out of the Zhong family..."


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then he felt as if there was a stream of blood rushing to his head. Even his cheek was slightly hot. He said angrily: "nonsense! There is no such thing... "


    Then he told them about yesterday''s incident roughly, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "where did the rumor come from? It''s just out of thin air."


    When sun you was about to say something, Zhong Qingzhu, who had been standing beside him in silence, just stared at Shen Shi, stepped forward and said:


    "I believe you!"


    These three words are short but powerful. They are not half hesitant. Even Shen Shi himself is stunned. Then his heart warms. Looking at Zhong Qinglu''s beautiful face, his eyes show some gratitude. He nods and says: "thank you, Qingzhu."


    Sun you looks at Zhong Qingzhu and frowns slightly. It seems that there is something strange in his heart.


    At this time, Shen Shi seemed to think of something. He turned back to sun you and said, "it''s really puzzling, but Qinglu herself was also present at that time. She knew the whole process. You just need to ask her to understand. At that time, as long as she comes forward to explain, this rumor will not be broken. "


    As he said this, the anger on his face dissipated a lot, but sun you and Zhong Qingzhu didn''t look relaxed. Instead, they looked at each other, and their eyes were all complicated.


    Shen Shi found their abnormality and said in amazement: "what''s the matter? What do you two look like? "


    Sun you was about to stop talking. Zhong Qingzhu pondered for a moment and said, "sister Qinglu has already returned to the mountain yesterday. Many people have seen her in the Dan Hall, but since then, she has It''s like I never showed up again or said anything? "


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked. Then he was silent. He didn''t say anything more. Maybe he didn''t know what to say?


    In the elixir Hall of Dan Hall, ji''anfu stands in the shadow near the entrance of the hall, calmly watching the people coming and going on the sunny viewing platform outside, the seven huge Hongjun pillars standing like mountains, and the piles of people standing on the platform.Life is like a play


    Suddenly, there was such an exclamation in his heart, and then a faint smile appeared on his face. At this time, there was a sound of footwork behind him. Ji Anfu looked back and saw that a woman had come. She quickly bowed her hand and said with a smile:


    "elder martial sister min."


    The woman nodded and said: "elder Yunni is about to go out of the pass, and the Dan society is right in front of you. A group of disciples who are expected to practice the skill of alchemy very hard recently. The staff in the hall of miraculous medicine is a little nervous. Please bear with them."


    Ji Anfu said with a smile: "what''s the matter? It''s just that everyone is busy. It''s not worth mentioning. In contrast, of course, it''s Dan Hui that matters most. By the way, after hearing that sister Zhong returned to the mountain yesterday, she went directly to the alchemy room? "


    Elder martial sister min nodded, with a look of expectation, and said: "yes, younger martial sister Zhong is very talented in Dan Dao. She is very likely to be accepted by elder Yun. In my opinion, in the month before Dan Hui, she had better seize all her time to practice the art of alchemy. Only in this way can she make a big splash in Dan Hui after January, or get the favor of elder Yun Ni. ¡±


    Ji Anfu stroked his hand, laughed, nodded yes, and said, "this is the right way. Elder martial sister, just go. I''m in the hall of miraculous medicine. Oh, by the way, although they are all from the same family, it has a great future after all. It''s uncertain that there are other people''s thoughts. So it''s better to ask elder martial sister Zhong to persuade her not to be distracted from foreign affairs in this month, just concentrate on alchemy, and don''t even have to reveal her whereabouts to others. That''s the best. "


    With that, he seemed to have deep meaning in his eyes and looked at elder martial sister min.


    After pondering for a moment, elder martial sister min seemed to understand what ji''anfu was talking about. After pondering for a moment, she said, "it really should be so. OK, I have my own opinions when I go back. Please come here."


    Then he turned and left. Ji Anfu watched her walk with a smile. Then he glanced at a place on the sea watching platform intentionally or unintentionally, but with a slight snort, he looked a little disdainful, and then walked to the hall of miraculous medicine.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    On the viewing platform, under the Hongjun pillar.


    From time to time, the disciples of Lingxiao sect who pass by often look here with strange eyes. Shen Shi, sun you and Zhong Qingzhu are silent and speechless. After a long time, they may feel uncomfortable about the oppressive atmosphere. Sun you is the first to speak, and gives a dry smile, saying: "stone, we all believe in you, and I think you have a good relationship with Zhong Qinglu It''s true. How could it be like the rumor? But the rumors are true one by one. Do you know who is behind you? "


    When sun you said that Shen Shi had a good relationship with Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qinglu''s eyes flickered slightly, but her expression did not change. Finally, when sun you asked Shen Shi where the rumor came from, she also showed a listening look.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said faintly: "there were only four people present yesterday. Besides me, Qinglu had no reason to say that. Then the source of this rumor is only the Zhong family and the elder martial brother Ji''an Fuji of the miraculous medicine hall."


    "Ji''anfu?"


    Sun you and Zhong Qingzhu spoke at the same time. The difference is that sun you was a little confused and didn''t seem to know him. Zhong Qingzhu looked a little surprised. He looked at Shen Shi and said, "how did he go to Zhong''s house?"


    Shen Shi shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, these people were present at that time." After a pause, he suddenly frowned and said thoughtfully, "speaking, I have seen this elder martial brother Ji several times in the past. It seems that his attitude towards me is not very friendly."


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned and said, "why is this?"


    Shen Shi thought about it. He just wanted to say something, but he looked at Zhong Qingzhu, but he wanted to say nothing. Then he shook his head and said with a smile, "who knows, maybe I offended him somewhere, but that''s all. Rumors are still rumors after all. As long as I don''t pay attention to them, they will die down after a while."


    Sun you and Zhong Qingzhu are also silent. There is really no better way to deal with the situation without evidence. It''s a dumb loss. Sun you sighed and said angrily:


    "that Zhong Qinglu really is. If she comes out and explains two sentences casually, everything will be clear. Why don''t she talk?"


    Shen Shi was just turning around. Wen Yan''s body pauses slightly, but there is a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. However, Zhong Qingzhu has been staring at him. At this moment, he hesitates for a moment, but walks up to Shen Shi and says, "maybe it''s sister Qinglu who has encountered something important these two days. She can''t separate herself. There''s no other meaning


    Shen Shi smiles and smiles at Zhong Qingzhu. His eyes fall on her face, but he looks at her more.


    Zhong Qingzhu was staring at him, suddenly felt some inexplicable tension, and his cheek flushed for no reason. Then he said in a low voice, "what do you think I do in this way?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "when I go back to the mountain these days, I see that you are more confident and reserved than when we first met on herring island. I thought you had changed a lot. But now it seems that your heart is still the same as the girl I used to know. You are very considerate of other people, especially taking care of Qinglu. "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s teeth bit his red lips slightly, then he gave a beautiful smile, but he didn''t say anything more.


    In the following days, Shen Shi lived in Jinhong mountain all the time. In addition to his daily fixed practice and talisman skills, he would also take an hour or two to go to the library to read the ancient books. In addition, he always remembered the strange and disappeared spirit grass on Xiaohei. He thought of some ways to abduct from Xiaohei Cheat a little bit out of it.


    At the thought that maybe there are more than a dozen mountains and countless herbs hidden in Xiao Hei''s body, among which there may even be rare elixirs of the highest grade up to five grades. Shen Shi, who grew up in a shop from childhood, is really itchy. He has been working hard to hold Xiao Hei.


    It''s just that I don''t know if it''s because of the dragon''s blood gift. Xiaohei seems to be much smarter than before. In the past, one or two spirit crystals could easily handle things. Now this pig has no sign of being cheated any more. Despite Shen Shi''s hard work, Xiao Hei is still unyielding. Every day, he either sleeps or plays in the valley forest. Life should not be too comfortable and happy.


    Fortunately, Shen Shi has a lot of money recently. With the Kui pattern demon pill, it can be said that these days are the time when Shen Shi has the most soul crystals since he began to practice. So he is not too depressed. The most he can do is to laugh and scold Xiao Hei.


    As for the reading side of the library, Shen Shi has a rough idea of the situation there, but the situation is not very good. It wasn''t the Shutang that blocked it, but the volume of ancient books in the sea of books, even more than ten times more than he had expected.


    In his life, Shen Shi had never seen such a large number of books being in the same place at the same time. At a glance, it was boundless and boundless, just like the sea. While collecting so many books, Shutang is also charged with the task of collecting and protecting many secret collections of Lingxiao sect''s Taoist magic powers, which are obviously more important than those broken books that no one read ten thousand years ago. So the vast majority of the staff under the library are used to guard the important books of the school. As for other books, especially the ancient books of the time of the demon king court, most of them are directly stacked on the bookshelves. If they are placed neatly, no one will care about them any more.There are at least 300000 volumes of ancient books in the heaven demon king''s court. Even if the monks are more knowledgeable and have better memory than ordinary people, it''s a very time-consuming and energy consuming chore to watch these books carefully The family are all practitioners. Who has the leisure to waste countless energy and time to do this useless work?


    So after Shen Shi went to the sea of books two or three times, he was basically desperate about the possibility of finding out some truth about Huang Ming ten thousand years ago. Now he is just a dead horse working as a live horse doctor. If he comes here to have a look every day, it can be regarded as an account to Gu Lingyun in the future.


    At first, this kind of life was peaceful. Shen Shi was quite isolated from the world and practiced meditation. However, after spending more than half a month in Jinhong mountain, he found that his situation was a bit uncomfortable.


    The reason is that the rumor that they thought would be put down soon, instead of being quiet these days, has become more and more popular, and even appeared more and more strange versions.


    Among the rumors that Shen Shi heard, it was said that a disciple of Shen''s surname in jinhongshan was treacherous and cunning. He coveted the beauty of Miss Zhong''s family. It was his intention to * * but * * failed to return home. The prostitute went straight after the other family. In this way, there were all kinds of things to scold and drive away.


    The rumor has reached such a point that it''s a bit strange. Even if I told Shen Shi''s sun you personally, I would laugh with Shen Shi as a joke. Shen Shi, as the client, was depressed and couldn''t laugh at all. On the other hand, the rumors that miss Qingdan had been in the middle of the family for a long time did not dare to stir her up.


    In the end, even sun you was a little worried and said to Shen Shi secretly, "you''d better go down the mountain and stay for a while and come back. As long as you''re not here, the rumor will be quiet."


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi agrees with sun you, but he''s really depressed. He complains in front of sun you for a while, especially to the elder martial brother Ji''an Fuji.


    Sun you is strange, said: "a few days ago, you are not at the same time suspect the Zhong family and ji''anfu two people, how now he is the only one?"


    Shen Shi said faintly: "if you are Zhong Liancheng, will you really go everywhere to publicize the humiliation of your own daughter by * * and make it known to all?"


    Sun you suddenly nodded yes.


    In his heart, he wrote a bad account for Ji''an Fu. Shen Shi packed up, took Xiao Hei with him and went straight down the mountain.


    After leaving jinhongshan, he felt that his ears were quite quiet. Counting the days, it seemed that it was almost the time of January agreed with Gu Lingyun. Shen Shi was still interested in the private auction organized by the immortal society, so he took Xiaohei to Liuyun city directly.


    At the same time, in the study on the fourth floor of LiuYun City fairy Association, Gu Lingyun was sitting on the big comfortable chair, holding a file paper in his hand, watching intently. In addition to her, Master Wu was sitting on one side, sipping a cup of tea in his hand.


    Gu Lingyun looked at the text of the dossier carefully. After reading it carefully, he closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He looked at Master Wu and said, "the high-quality spiritual materials allocated by the general hall this month are pretty good. They are about the same as before, but the number of demon pills is less."


    Master Wu put down his tea cup and said, "there is no way to do this. Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer monsters in the high-level jiedan of the Hongmeng kingdom. Only those wild and dangerous Jedi can survive, or there will be more in the more remote and uninhabited remote and alien world. Such natural production is rare."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and glanced at the file in his hand. Her eyes flashed through the lines of words and numbers. Suddenly, she seemed to find something. Her eyes suddenly, but she saw one of the items. Then she was a little surprised in her voice and said, "eh, there are ten rainbow flowers in this month, twice as many as before Ah Her pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly. After thinking about it carefully, she turned her head and said to master Wu, "I remember that the Magic rainbow flower is a kind of four grade spirit grass, which has good effect and use. But it has always been rare in quantity, and it seems that there are restrictions on the origin, so it''s not many. Why is there so many in the general hall this month?"


    Master Wu shook his head to show that he did not know.


    Gu Lingyun pondered for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and asked, "Mr. Wu, do you know where this Rainbow Flower is produced?"


    Master Wu nodded his head and said, "I know, it''s the blood moon world."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    "Blood moon?" Gu Lingyun frowned and pondered for a while, but he had no impression for a moment. There are many realms in Hongmeng world. In addition to the vast Hongmeng realms, there are many alien realms connected with each other through mysterious ancient transmission Dharma array. Some of them are suitable for people to live in and close to Hongmeng''s main realms. They are familiar on weekdays, but those remote and inaccessible, which are almost impossible to appear in people''s sight all year round, are not easy Let''s all remember.


    However, it seems that the wizard master knows something about the blood moon world. Now he calmly explains to Gu Lingyun, saying: "the blood moon world is a five layer world, which is one of the most remote realms. Moreover, the environment in this world is very bad and dangerous. Most of the monks who went to explore in the past have fallen, so they are not famous."


    Gu Lingyun "Oh", looked at Master Wu, and said with a smile: "I never thought Mr. Wu was well-known and had a strong memory. I admire him."


    Master Wu waved his hand and said with a smile, "shopkeeper, I''m flattered. In fact, it''s nothing, but it''s because of the special environment in the blood moon world that several unique spiritual materials have been produced. I know something about this world." After a pause, Master Wu said again, "the magic Rainbow Flower we just mentioned is a special kind of spirit grass in the blood moon world."


    Gu Lingyun nodded, thought for a while, and said, "if I remember correctly, the production of this magic Rainbow Flower should be very rare in the past, right?"


    Master Wu nodded: "it is true. The Magic rainbow flower is a kind of four grade spirit grass. It can be used in six kinds of Dan prescriptions. However, this kind of spirit grass is naturally changeable. Some of the magic arrays in the array match naturally. It can be called a divine thing, so it has always been in short supply. But this kind of spirit grass only grows in the damp corner of the water ghost swamp in the blood moon realm, and its quantity is rare. It is extremely difficult to find. But there is a kind of Water Ghost living in the swamp, which is not human or animal, but a very strange foreign body. Its body is covered with things like rotten soil, and plants like water grass and withered vine often grow on it. Magic rainbow flower is born to love that layer of strange rotten soil, so one or two Magic rainbow flowers can often be found on these water ghosts. However, the water ghosts are fierce and have infinite power, and they are naturally adapted to the swamp. Even if they can''t fight, as long as they dive into the water, they will be integrated with the swamp, which is very secret and difficult to find. Over the years, the output of this Rainbow Flower is really very low, and the price is still high. "


    Gu Lingyun took a look at the book in his hand, which recorded all kinds of rare spiritual materials allocated by the general hall. He laughed and said, "the number of other spiritual materials has not changed, but the number of Magic rainbow flowers has suddenly doubled. Mr. Wu, what do you think?"


    Master Wu pondered for a moment, and then said: "I guess that the monk who collected the Magic rainbow flowers in the blood moon world last month suddenly had something unexpected, and the number of them increased sharply. After all, the general hall did not only allocate our branch, even if it was the highest level branch, the total number was quite a lot. In addition to insight and experience, luck is also very important. "


    Then master Wu touched his beard with a smile, and his face looked a little nostalgic. I don''t know if he remembered some of his youth. After a while, he said, "anyway, I''ll have a look this month. If the number of rainbow flowers returns to normal next month, it won''t matter. On the contrary, if it comes down next month or even several months in succession, the number of rainbow flowers will be the same If it''s the same this time... "


    At this point, he seems to be a little bit absent-minded, voice down a few minutes, Gu Lingyun is asked: "Oh, so what?"


    Master Wu looked thoughtful and said: "if so, there is something abnormal in the blood moon world, who has found out what way or unknown method, and can actually collect a large number of these four grade spirit grasses. And judging from the number of spirit grasses allocated by the general hall, if there is such a thing, I''m afraid that most of the people are in our immortal society. "


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at Gu Lingyun. His eyes flickered and seemed to have some deep meaning.


    Gu Lingyun nodded slowly, his face showed a little clear color, and said faintly: "I understand. If someone really can do this, it goes without saying that he will naturally get the attention of the general hall. If he has some more luck, he will be attracted by the old immortals in the meeting. I''m afraid that he will fly to the sky."


    Master Wu gave a little smile, said nothing more, sat and chatted a few words, then left. Gu Lingyun was the only one left in the huge study. The beautiful woman was sitting in the wide chair. After a long time, she suddenly whispered:


    "blood moon It''s a remote and alien world, and there are few people to visit. I don''t think it''s such a coincidence... "


    Shen Shi went down to Jinhong mountain, crossed the sea, and soon came to Liuyun city. The bustling and noisy city appeared in front of him again. The special feeling of intimacy soon surrounded him, which made Shen Shi''s restless mood calm down. For a moment, Shen Shi even had an impulse to buy a small courtyard house in the big city.


    No one will know the hut, when upset alone, stay in this noisy but secluded corner of the city, may also have a different taste, but also a different kind of peace.


    However, although this idea was strong and impulsive, it still flashed by in the end. Shen Shi just laughed and left this seemingly unrealistic idea behind.Today, although he barely has a few Lingjing, he has a lot of money, but it''s not such a way to lose his family. What''s more, the road of cultivation has never been difficult and tortuous. Looking at the huge number of 4000 Lingjing today, if he can''t get a piece of lingcai and a piece of lingcao tomorrow, he will be able to empty him directly.


    After walking around LiuYun City, Shen Shi soon went to the fairyland club. Maybe he didn''t even realize it. Since he had the white pearl in his wishful bag, he had an instinctive reaction that he had to go to the fairyland club to buy and sell spiritual materials.


    When he arrived at the shenxianhui branch, he didn''t come to see the lingcai. He went to one side and asked the staff here to inform the shopkeeper Gu. Before long, Gu Lingyun sent someone down to take him back to the wide study on the fourth floor.


    After a quiet and strange greeting, Gu Lingyun directly asked Shen Shi if he could find any clues about Huang Ming in the ancient books in the sea of books, and Shen Shi answered truthfully:


    "there is no such person, or I haven''t seen this name in the ancient books I''ve read these days."


    Gu Lingyun frowned. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "there are many ancient books in the days of the demon king court in the sea of books?"


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile and said, "there are as many as a cow''s hair, at least more than 300000 volumes. Moreover, because of the shortage of manpower, most people take care of the secret collection carefully. They hardly classify these ancient books and volumes carefully, and they are all stacked on the shelves at random."


    Gu Lingyun imagined the scene in his mind. His face also changed slightly. He didn''t look very good and said: "you How many books have you read these days, and how long will you be able to finish reading them in the future? "


    Shen Shi coughed for a moment and said, "I have to practice and do my daily homework, so I can only go through one or two hours a day and read about a hundred books. But if you ask me when I can finish reading it, I can only say that I''m afraid I don''t have enough time in my life... "


    Gu Lingyun raised his eyebrows and glared at Shen Shi, but Shen Shi was helpless and said, "I''m telling you the truth."


    Gu Lingyun shook his head, reached for two fingers and rubbed his eyebrows. After a moment''s silence, he sighed and said, "forget it. Anyway, do your best to listen to the destiny. If you have time and heart, you can help me find more. If you have any news for me, I will thank you very much."


    Shen Shi said: "thank you for your love, but I just want to meet my father again in two years. As for the book search, I will not slack off. Please rest assured."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and then said to him, "there will be a private auction in two days. Since you are here, don''t leave Liuyun city. Just wait here for two days. I will send someone to tell you the time and place."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Gu Lingyun to be so easy to talk. He wondered whether his first impression of aunt Gu was too deep when he was a child. Only in this way can he always feel that this woman is cold and hard to get along with. But now, it seems that Gu Lingyun is not too difficult to get along with.


    Gu Lingyun made up his mind. He soon sat down and decided not to say anything. Then he showed his generosity. He directly ordered a quiet courtyard for Shen Shi out of several streets near the shenxianhui branch, so that he could have a good rest in the past. These days, he just strolled around and waited for the auction in two days.


    When Shen Shi left, he had to say that his impression of the woman who was in charge of the branch of the fairy club in Liuyun city had begun to improve.


    It''s sunny on December 21.


    Two days passed in a twinkling of an eye, and soon it was the day when Gu Lingyun and Shen Shi agreed to start the auction. Time and place Gu Lingyun didn''t break his promise. He sent someone to tell Shen Shi early. What Shen Shi needed to do was to take little black pig leisurely to nanbaofang after the beginning of the day and enter a well guarded mansion under the name of the immortal society. The auction was held there. Only guests with white magic beads or above were allowed to enter. As for Other friars, whether they have money or not, whether they are free practitioners or the children of famous families, will never know that there is such a thing.


    When Shen Shi went to the house more than 100 Zhang away from the Shenxian Club branch, he almost thought he had found the wrong place, and there were only two guards standing at the door. Although they looked at each other with excellent spirit, they didn''t seem as solemn as he imagined.


    However, after checking Bai Shenzhu and letting him in smoothly, Shen Shi went to the courtyard behind the gate and found that there was a different world behind the secluded appearance. Now many guests have come to the bustling area. Under the walls at the edge of every corner, a silent guard can be seen every other distance. Obviously, the strength of the guard here is far stronger than that here What you see outside is much stronger.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart, and was once again secretly surprised by the strength of the immortal society. This is just a branch in LiuYun City, but it seems that it has some strength that can not be underestimated. If you think about the countless branches of the immortal society in the world, there will be more mysterious but powerful general hall on top of the branch. This strength hidden in the shadow is really powerful It''s a bit of a shock.However, Shen Shi has nothing to do with the strength of the fairies. He just sighs and goes forward. Before the auction, there will be a display of treasures. Some of the good things that the fairies are going to sell will be displayed to these distinguished guests.


    Just a few steps forward, Shen Shi''s eyes occasionally flitted past the crowd somewhere, but suddenly he got a body meal, and a figure with a little familiar passed on the plagiarism corridor a few feet away from him.


    Smiling, charming and bright, the whole person seems to be exuding a thrilling beauty of seduction. Now she reaches out her hand and lightly puts it on the arm of a man who is totally different from her appearance, who is not commensurate with her black, thin, short and ugly face.


    The contrast between beauty and ugliness is so striking that it is impossible to tolerate fire and water, but she seems to have no feeling. There is nothing different in her eyes. She just smiles endlessly. And the same as if a casual look back, she also saw the railing outside the courtyard, not far away from the man standing.


    She seemed to be slightly stunned for a moment, lost consciousness for a moment, then with a smile, as beautiful as flowers, she walked past.


    It''s lingchunni that I haven''t seen for many days.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Shen Shi frowns and looks at Ling Chunni''s back for a moment. When she first met her in fengfengya mountain, she was still with Hou Yuanwang, the illegitimate son of the Hou family. Since then, the conflict has gone through several ups and downs. Shen Shi kills Hou Yuanwang, who is trying to rob himself. Then he saves Ling Chunni once. Finally, on the way back to the city, he learns about it from Ling Chunni In the valley of Gaoling mountain, including the private exploration of the elite of Hou family.


    Up to now, the secret of gaolingshan ancient tomb has come to light. Time has changed. Although Shen Shi''s expedition to the ancient tomb in the valley of gaolingshan is not pleasant, he has been in a desperate situation for several times, but in the end, it is a satisfactory result. He and Xiao Hei have got a lot of benefits, including the collection in his pocket at the moment The fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals and the unknown black crystal are two different treasures. Although these two things are dormant and have no magical effect at present, they should not be worldly things, so generally speaking, Shen Shi has gained a lot.


    It seems that all these things should be attributed to the news Ling Chunni said to him that day. However, Shen Shi sees Ling Chunni walking on the ugly man with her body close to one arm and still hooking up with that man''s arm, and then he knows that she should be a rich man with unknown origin. It took only a few months for the woman to hook up with the new man again. The charm was very powerful, but Shen Shi looked at the scene, but somehow he felt a little disgusted, so he didn''t want to talk to the woman.


    The people who can come to this private house are naturally the distinguished guests who are invited by the immortal society in private. No matter their identity, family background, financial resources or some aspects, they must have something desirable. In the immortal society, they all have at least the identity of Bai Shenzhu or above. Shen Shi looked around. There were about 60 or 70 people who attended the auction. Almost all of them were strangers. Some of the guests seemed to know each other after they met. It seemed that they were not the first time to come to this kind of place.


    Before coming here, Shen Shi and some members of the fairyland society had a general introduction to the process of the auction. In fact, it was not particularly complicated. At the beginning, it was a display. Most of the precious spiritual materials would be put out for all the guests to watch and appreciate, so that they would have a preparation in mind. If they had a look in advance, they would make a decision first; then there was a formal auction, the fairyland There will be a specially assigned person to preside over the auction, and most of the treasures will be auctioned publicly to the guests, and the ones with the highest price will get them. Usually, at the last moment, the fairies will take out three rare treasures with the highest value, which were not publicly displayed before, but according to the Convention, their value is much better than other treasures, and of course, the price is the same, which can be regarded as a gift It''s a surprise for many distinguished guests, and it''s also a time for them to compete with each other.


    The place where all kinds of spiritual treasures are put on public display is in the West Chamber of this mansion. At this moment, seeing that the invited guests have almost arrived, the people of the immortal society come out and take them there.


    Shen Shi also went to the west chamber with the crowd. All he heard was some words and laughter coming from time to time. His eyes swept over the figures beside him, and he thought to himself, are these 60 or 70 people the most rich and powerful in Liuyun city? But soon he himself secretly denied this idea. How huge Liuyun city is, how many hidden dragons and crouching tigers there are, not to mention the potential of the immortal society. It is impossible to imagine that there will be only such a situation.


    Maybe it''s just the tip of the iceberg? Is this just a small meeting held by the immortal society?


    With these complex and hesitant thoughts in his heart, he mingled with the flow of people and walked into the west chamber.


    This is a very spacious big house. The room size is far larger than that of an ordinary house. I don''t know whether the immortal will build it directly according to the requirements, or buy the house and get through a few rooms and then decorate them to become what they are now.


    In the room, as we have mentioned before, many rare spiritual materials have been placed here. Each kind of spiritual material is covered with transparent glass cover and sealed by secret method. There are three rows of ten pieces in each row, which are about six feet apart. It seems very regular.


    Dozens of clerks of the fairyland club stand beside the glass covers of various spiritual materials, with smiles on their faces. Whenever a distinguished guest walks by, stops to watch, or has questions, these people will immediately come forward to explain and answer the questions carefully for the guests. Although their voices are kept low, they are enough for the guests to hear clearly, and there is no concealment of mistakes in the details, which is obvious He is an old hand at this.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei began to stroll around here at will, and their attention was soon attracted by these miraculous materials. Sure enough, as the people of the immortal Society said before, in this kind of private auction specially prepared for distinguished guests, the things that the immortal society brought out are really excellent goods.


    Among the 30 spirit materials displayed here, the spirit grass is no less than the third grade, and the spirit minerals and gems are rare treasures. There are also several spirit weapons and spirit soldiers, including a magic formula, which are rare in shops on weekdays. Shen Shi can''t help but broaden his horizons.


    Looking at them one by one, Shen Shi was amazed, but gradually he felt guilty. When he came here, he thought that he had a 4000 Spirit Crystal. Maybe he could come and have a look. If he liked it or was suitable, he could try to take a picture. But in this circle, with his insight, he found that the things here seemed to be so good that his property was not good enough.When he was murmuring in his heart, Xiao Hei, who had been very honest at his feet, suddenly raised his head and seemed to see something, but he ran out with an arrow step. Shen Shi was startled and quickly caught up with him. The things here seemed to be expensive treasures. Although there were almost people looking at them, it was unlikely that an accident would happen, but in case this stupid pig was crazy and damaged something, if he wanted to compensate himself, Shen Shi would vomit blood.


    Xiao Hei trotted all the way to the front, but he was at the edge of another lingcai six feet away. With a few low grunts, he suddenly raised his two front hooves and lay on the edge of the glass cover. His eyes were shining. Looking at the things in the glass cover, he opened his mouth and salivated.


    Shen Shi rushed over and held the pig tightly. He was relieved. Then he looked into the glass cover. Under the transparent jade cover, there was a piece of lingcao tuber like a white jade disk. It was not big, about half the size of a palm.


    Piggy struggled between his hands for a few times, but she still seemed to be reluctant to part with it. A delicate saleswoman of the fairy Club saw the movement of Shen Shi, stepped forward with a smile, walked to Shen Shi, and said with a low voice and a smile:


    "my guest, this thing is called" moon plate ". It is a rare kind of three grade spirit grass, which is named for its shape like a full moon. It is the main material of xuanyue pill, which is known as the first of the three elixirs. Taking it is of great help to the monks'' cultivation. It is said that it can at least increase the cultivation speed by more than five times in the effective time. It is worthy of the name of heaven and earth treasure. "


    Shen Shi nodded and nodded to her with a smile. The woman didn''t mean to force her to sell. She explained the origin and effect of this precious spirit material clearly, and then stepped aside with a smile.


    Shen Shi took a look at the moon plate and sighed in his heart. Of course, he knew about it, but it was the first time in his life that he saw it. Even when he was in the first floor of Tianyi building in Xilu city in the past, he only heard its name, but never saw it, because it was so rare.


    "Yuepan" looks like a full moon, white and flawless, but in fact, this kind of spirit grass grows in the depth of the underground soil layer. The appearance of the exposed branches and leaves is almost the same as that of ordinary weeds, and its own medicine fragrance is covered by heavy soil, so it has always been very hidden and rarely found.


    In front of me, this piece of moon plate is not big. It''s less than half a slap, but it''s already top grade. The strength of the immortal society is really extraordinary. However, Shen Shi estimated it in his heart, but he found that the price of this moon plate alone was far more than the number of 4000 spirit crystals.


    These days, the poor are so miserable


    He was a little depressed here. Looking back, he found that Xiao Hei was staring at the moon dish and was salivating. He spat and kicked the pig''s ass with his feet. He said: "the spirit grass is too good. I can''t afford it if I want to die. Don''t dream about it!"


    Xiao Hei shrinks his head and looks back at Shen Shi. Shen Shi turns his mouth and wants to go away. Suddenly, he feels that Xiao Hei''s eyes seem strange. There seems to be some strange look in his two little eyes. He is a little surprised. Looking at Xiao Hei, he asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Hei blinked, then grinned like a fool. Then he twisted his ass and shook his head, but he looked at the other geniuses again.


    Shen Shi glared at the pig for no reason, and muttered: "it''s strange in ancient times, and I don''t know what to look at."


    After that, he saw several pieces of spiritual materials. Almost every one of them was a rare masterpiece. If they were put on the market, they would cause a sensation. Shen Shi was surprised at the bottom of his heart. At the same time, he was more and more shocked by the financial strength of the immortal society.


    Walking and looking at it, suddenly a burst of fragrant wind passed in front of me. A few soft words came gently, but it was Ling Chunni''s voice. Shen Shi frowned slightly and looked up. Sure enough, he saw a place in front of him. Ling Chunni, with the ugly little black man, was looking at the bright blue gem. He was very happy and said with a smile:


    "godfather, you see, this gem is so beautiful."


    The black, thin and ugly man grinned, but the smile seemed more ugly than the cry. But before he spoke, a cold hum came from the side, with a hint of irony.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Shen Shi, Ling Chunni and the ugly man all turned their heads to look at it, but then they found that a group of people were watching a precious spiritual material. For a moment, they couldn''t tell who made the cold hum, even if it was aimed at them.


    Shen Shi takes back his eyes and takes a look at Ling Chunni. Ling Chunni''s face doesn''t change much, but the godfather standing next to her is suddenly gloomy. There is a trace of anger on her face, and her eyes sweep around coldly.


    Shen Shi frowns slightly, but he feels that this man is not a kind person. He looks fierce and irritable. He is not a very easy person to get along with. The last time he met Ling Chunni, he knew something about this woman. Of course, he knew that there was no such man beside Ling Chunni at that time. Otherwise, he would have pinched Hou Yuanwang, the bastard of that dandy.


    That''s what we got up with recently, right?


    Shen Shi thinks in his heart and turns to walk to the other side. After him, Ling Chunni''s eyes sweep past him and looks at his back. It''s also like duckweed''s water. Then he has a charming smile on his face, but he whispers something to the "Godfather" beside him, as if he is comforting him with soft words.


    This little accident didn''t show any sign of expansion, and it didn''t affect the situation around him. Shen Shi soon forgot about it, and continued to appreciate and observe the precious spiritual materials that the immortals would bring out one by one. You should know that there are all kinds of wonders in the world. Even though he had a lot of knowledge in the world, there are still many precious spiritual materials that he didn''t have There are people who have really seen it.


    He was very interested in this business since he was a child, so he looked very seriously and interestingly here. Almost half the time when he saw it, Shen Shi suddenly noticed some commotion at the door. Then several people came in, all of whom were members of the immortal society. Gu Lingyun was the leader.


    As the head of the fairy club in LiuYun City, Gu Lingyun''s status can''t be underestimated. Even when these distinguished guests see her coming, they always greet each other with a smile. Gu Lingyun is obviously exquisite. No matter which guest appears in front of her, she almost calls out the name of the guest, and then talks with a gentle smile. When she meets some people who seem to have an unusual identity, she is also not humble, but her words will be a little more. Finally, she occasionally adds a sentence like "see later first" The words "I gave birth to you" and "you will not be disappointed if there is something good today".


    After a while, Gu Lingyun, accompanied by several members of the immortal society, walked by Shen Shi. He took a slight step and looked at him.


    Shen Shi smiles. Gu Lingyun looks around and says with a gentle smile, "what do you think of this place?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s very good. It''s an eye opener. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Gu Lingyun slightly pursed his lips, nodded his head and said with a smile, "it''s just a matter of lifting a hand. You don''t have to worry about it. If you are going to make great progress in Lingxiao sect in the future, you will have a long time to come. This kind of opportunity, including higher level, may also be visible."


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and thought that there were still more and deeper things behind the meeting. At the same time, he quickly said, "as for reading When I get back to the mountain, I''ll take it to heart and go over and look for it every day. Please rest assured. "


    Gu Lingyun nodded with a smile and said: "it''s the best. Then you can continue to have a look. If there''s anything you like, you can do it when you need to do it." With a smile, he turned away.


    Shen Shi was silent at the bottom of his heart for a while. He thought that the things put out here were more precious than each other. He wanted to do it very much, but the bitterness was that the crystal was not enough.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, at this time, a scream suddenly came out from the crowd in front, with a sense of pain and fear, and a clear slap sound, which immediately attracted the eyes of the whole room.


    Shen Shi was also surprised. He turned his head and saw that the crowd in front of him dispersed slowly, revealing two people in the middle, one standing and the other falling to the ground. It was just the black, thin and ugly man and Ling Chunni.


    At the moment, but see that man''s face is full of ferocious, ferocious stare down on the ground of Ling Chunni, and Ling Chunni''s face white skin is clearly showing a red handprint, obviously just by this man hard hit a slap in the face, directly fell to the ground.


    Shen Shi is stunned for a moment. Although he doesn''t have a good impression on this man, not long ago, Ling Chunni and this man are still very close. How can they become like this in a twinkling of an eye?


    Obviously, the man didn''t give up. He seemed to be very grumpy. He scolded: "bitch, smelly bitch, I''m lucky to see you. I give you less crystal or something. How dare you give other people a wink?"


    Ling Chunni''s body trembled slightly. She looked weak and helpless. She sat on the ground with a pale face. Her eyes were full of tears. She held her face in her hand and sobbed: "no, no..."


    "I Pooh!" The thin black man seemed to be getting more and more angry. He scolded a few times and slapped Ling Chunni twice. He hit Ling Chunni bleeding in the corner of his mouth and fell on the ground. In his anger, he even yelled and kicked him with his feet.This makes everyone around look sideways, and most people don''t think much of it. However, the characters here all have their own identities, and it seems that few people know this man and Ling Chunni. In addition, from the appearance just now and the man''s words, they can also think of Ling Chunni''s identity as a woman, so no one interferes with her for a moment.


    In the crowd, Shen Shi looks at the black, thin and ugly man bullying and kicking Ling Chunni, while Ling Chunni falls to the ground in tears and has no self-protection, so he is pressed on the ground and beaten violently. The man doesn''t have any pity at all. On the contrary, he seems to have some pleasure in beating a woman''s fists. His hand is getting heavier and heavier, and his mouth is dirty Obscene language also emerges in an endless stream, and it''s very insulting.


    Shen Shi didn''t want to meddle in his own business. He just didn''t know why. He was looking at the scene from a distance, looking at the man''s foul language and ugly face. When he heard the vicious words, he suddenly thought of the day when he arrived at the Zhong''s house. He was scolded by the master of the Zhong''s house and drove out of the house What''s more, they are so similar.


    There was a nameless anger, just like blood rushing into my heart. On that day, I left for Zhong Qinglu''s face, and later I was slandered and slandered by some rumors on jinhongshan. All these things flashed in front of my eyes, and Shen Shi suddenly stepped out and said:


    "stop


    The blood is red.


    Bright red and dazzling, flowing through the snow-white skin, dripping on the ground, contaminated with dust, become filthy.


    She crawls underground, helpless and desperate. The pain of kicking and punching and the fear of pain make the world in front of her dark.


    She shivers like the meanest mole ant in the world.


    The man behind her is as terrible as a ghost, bringing her endless humiliation and terrible pain.


    She wept, gave up the last trace of dignity, and struggled to cry to beg for the tiny warmth from people. However, the people standing on the ground were so aloof, their eyes were as cold as ice and snow, and even a little disgusted.


    Looking at it, it seems that it is far away, the gap is huge, far away.


    She lost her only ugly face in her whole life, and her only blood and water could be mixed together.


    Despair, like a vicious insect, gnaws all her hopes and drags her into the boundless darkness.


    She has to give up. It''s hard and tiring to live like this in her life. For a little hope, for the only humble idea that she can live better, she has paid all she has. In the end, she has no dignity.


    What do you live for?


    She was in a trance of pain and despair, even with a little bit of madness. She only felt that the world was dark and she was about to die. When she was in those cruel and indifferent eyes, suddenly, a voice seemed to come from a very distant place.


    Her eardrum is still roaring because of being beaten. She can''t hear it clearly, but somehow, she feels that the sound is warm and familiar.


    Then, as she struggled to raise her head, through her blurred eyes and the falling hair, there was a man standing in front of her.


    It''s blocking everything.


    "What is the ability of a man to beat a woman?"


    Shen Shi stood in front of the man, cold tunnel.


    The black thin man was stunned, obviously did not expect that someone suddenly stood up to stop, a moment later, his eyes showed some fierce light, sneered: "smelly boy, do you think your life is long?"


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything more, because he suddenly found that there was no reason at all for the man like this beast. His face was gloomy and solemn, but his eyes didn''t evade. He looked directly at him, and the atmosphere became tense.


    The crowd around him was also in a commotion with Shen Shi''s sudden appearance. These days, in the world of Xiuzhen, people are happy to help others and brave to do just deeds. They don''t know where they have been for a long time, so many people look at Shen Shi with a kind of curiosity.


    But behind the crowd, the faces of all the members of the immortal society are not very good-looking. Not to mention Shen Shi, the thin and black man in front of him shamelessly insults a woman here. Even if the woman doesn''t look like a good woman, this place is the head of the immortal society, so it''s still the face of the immortal society.


    Gu Lingyun snorted coldly, and his face was not happy. Immediately, a man from the immortal society came up to her, but it was Chen Li who had received Shen Shi the day before yesterday. He bowed his head slightly and said in a soft voice: "shopkeeper, look at this..."


    Gu Lingyun said coldly: "I don''t know why. Are there any rules to make it look like this


    After a moment of nonsense, Gu Lingli said, "it''s not a big pressure for him."


    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Li immediately agreed, and then he didn''t see how he acted. But four or five clerks of the fairy Club walked by at the same time. They looked at the air of Shen Xiong. It seemed that they all had good manners, but they surrounded Shen Shi and the ugly man.The black, thin and ugly man''s face changed and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Chen Li walked in front of the crowd, and his face was not very good-looking, but he could obviously control his temper. He gave the man a cold look and said, "headmaster Jiang, I''ll invite you to come here. It''s peaceful to make money and get what you need. It''s not suitable to fight and kill again. Please take care of yourself and go out if you have something to do."


    The man, surnamed Jiang, suddenly changed color. He seemed to be domineering, but Chen Li didn''t feel the slightest fear. He just looked at him coldly, as if waiting to see what he was doing. After a while, the man with the surname of Jiang suddenly snorted and sneered, "OK, I''ll give you a face. You bitch, don''t go out of the gate here, or I''ll kill you."


    Then he took another look at Shen Shi. His eyes were fierce and provocative. Shen Shi was indifferent. The man sneered and walked away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    As soon as the thin black man named Jiang went, the atmosphere in the room immediately eased down. People around him stood far or near, glancing at him from time to time, murmuring one after another.


    Shen Shi takes a look around him, but he sees that no one wants to come except Chen Li, who is a member of the Shenxian society, and a few of his subordinates follow him out of the door. Beside him, Ling Chunni, who is already a miserable figure, is still lying on the ground, shaking slightly. It seems that he has not recovered from the nightmare just now.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, then turned around and squatted down beside Ling Chunni, and asked in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    Ling Chunni took a deep breath. His face was pale, and he sat up straight. Some of his meticulous hair fell down powerlessly. The bloodstain at the corner of his mouth was more dazzling and desolate. It was different from the beautiful woman who was as charming as spring flowers not long ago. She raised her eyes slightly, looked at Shen Shi and said in a soft voice, "I It''s OK. "


    There seemed to be a tremor in the voice, and I don''t know how much injustice and shame it implied, especially in the public, in the eyes of those around them who were sarcastic or contemptuous or mocking.


    Shen Shi nodded and hesitated for a moment. Just now, he was angry and didn''t think much, so he stood up to stop the black thin man''s atrocity. But looking at Ling Chunni''s appearance, he didn''t know what to do. When he hesitated, he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps coming to his side. He looked up, but Gu Lingyun came.


    At the moment, Gu Lingyun''s face is calm, but no longer has those gentle smile. She glances at Ling Chunni sitting on the ground. She asks Shen Shi: "do you know her?"


    Shen Shi stood up, frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I met her once a few months ago. It''s a meeting, but I''m not too familiar with her."


    Gu Lingyun eyebrows slightly pick, bright eyes in a flash of quite funny strange awn, shook his head, seems to be some exclamation, way: "originally you just stand up for this meager friendship, it seems that I really didn''t see through you before."


    Shen Shi felt a little uncomfortable, but he thought that it was no wonder that Gu Lingyun said these words. For a woman who had little friendship, he rashly carried a monk who didn''t know what kind of sect he was. This kind of thing is not something ordinary people would do casually. However, looking back on the mood just now, Shen Shi found that he didn''t seem to have much regret, so he showed up slightly, and then said to Gu Lingyun, "it''s my rashness. If you have any trouble for Gu, please forgive me."


    Gu Lingyun gave a faint smile, waved his hand slightly, and said: "it''s just small things that are not on the table. It''s not much trouble. It''s just that this woman is the companion Jiang Shaoyuan brought in. Now that he''s gone, if there''s no guarantee, it''s still a private party. She can''t stay here. "


    Shen Shi nodded, and there was no objection. Originally, this was the place where the immortal society invited some distinguished guests to come to auction. Some rules were normal. After thinking for a while, he turned to Ling Chunni, who was already struggling to stand up, and said, "what do you think?"


    Ling Chunni forced a smile. Before she spoke, she felt that there were many slight contempt glances around her. Her heart seemed to twitch again, and a weak sense of shame came to her heart.


    Originally so long, oneself still have no habit?


    It turns out that under the charming and beautiful scenery, what is hidden is still that humble, which will never turn over.


    She lowered her head and whispered, "I''d better go."


    Shen Shi nodded, but he didn''t object. Originally, he didn''t have a deep friendship with Ling Chunni. After saving her just once, it was his utmost kindness. As for what he had to do more, there was no need. He looked back at Gu Lingyun. Gu Lingyun nodded and waved. A subordinate man of the fairy Association came to him. Gu Lingyun gave him a few orders in a low voice. The man nodded and agreed. Then he went to Ling Chunni and took her out of the room.


    When going out, Ling Chunni suddenly looks back, but Shen Shi doesn''t look at her side, but whispers something to Gu Lingyun.


    Among the people in the room, in the scene just now, perhaps only this man''s eyes were calm and not disgusted.


    She was silent, did not speak, just so deep look, and then bowed out.


    For the guests in this room, although the conflict and turmoil just now is surprising, everyone is a person with status, status and self-restraint. Even if Jiang Shaoyuan is the leader of any sect, it seems that few people in this room have a look of scruples about this person. Soon after the incident subsided, the room soon regained calm.


    The atmosphere of chatting and seeing lingcai was peaceful, as if nothing had happened.


    In a corner of the room, Gu Lingyun was still talking to Shen Shi and said, "do you really have no friendship with that woman?"


    Shen Shi grinned bitterly and nodded: "it''s not."


    Gu Lingyun looked at him up and down and said with a smile, "are you attracted to her beauty?"Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He immediately shook his head and said, "it''s nothing."


    Gu Lingyun nodded, but she didn''t seem to believe it completely. She said faintly, "it''s not good. Young people are full of vigor and vitality. They are most likely to be bewitched by the outside world. Now you are in a famous family. You are not old enough to reach the realm of Ningyuan. As long as there are no accidents in the future, your way of cultivation will be broad and magnanimous. There''s a long way to go. What can''t we get? So it''s better to keep clean. "


    Shen Shi is silent. Gu Lingyun used to talk with his father Shen Tai. Now he takes on a posture of elder education. He also has nothing to say. He has to nod his head honestly and say, "yes, I know."


    Gu Lingyun smile, said: "well, these words do not listen to you, go to see those things, after a while the auction will begin."


    Shen Shi agreed. He was relieved. Just as he was about to turn around, they suddenly heard a loud noise from outside the room.


    The voice was not too loud, but it was very clear. It seemed that a woman had an argument with others. Almost all the people in the room had their own way, and they could hear clearly.


    That woman''s voice is just Ling Chunni who has not been out for a long time.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but Gu Lingyun''s face was a little angry. Although it wasn''t big, it was a little shameless to her face, so he soon became cold and went out of the room without even calling anyone else.


    Shen Shi frowned and hesitated for a while. Finally he followed him out.


    Out of the door is the courtyard. Several old trees stand and the grass is thick. There are several people around the front gate, most of them from the immortal society. Ling Chunni stands not far away from the gate. Chen Li, who just went out to send Jiang Shaoyuan, is standing beside Ling Chunni. He looks solemn and gloomy. He says something in his mouth and tries to grasp Ling Chunni''s arm in his hand It''s like asking her out. Ling Chunni, however, did not know why. When she came to the gate, she suddenly hesitated. She was a little afraid. She was trying to distinguish Chen Li or beg for something. She was struggling to get out of the gate.


    Shen Shi is stunned for a moment. He doesn''t understand what''s going on in lingchunni. Gu Lingyun is cold. He walks over to the people and takes a look at them. Suddenly, all the members of the fairy Association at the gate, including Chen Li, are silent.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Lingyun asked coldly.


    Chen Li secretly looked up at the beautiful shopkeeper, but with a bitter smile on his face, he said in a low voice: "headmaster Jiang is guarding outside the door, and has been unwilling to go."


    Gu Lingyun and Shen Shi, who were standing beside him, were stunned. Then they all understood. Gu Lingyun gave a cold Snort and looked out the gate. Sure enough, he saw that Jiang Shaoyuan, who was still fierce and angry, was standing on the street outside the mansion of Shenxian club, and he was still standing nearby Three or four men, it seems, are all his disciples and subordinates. They are also aggressive at the moment.


    No wonder Ling Chunni didn''t dare to go out. Once she walked out of the gate, it was obvious that she was immediately abducted, but later life was better than death.


    Chen Li took a careful look at Gu Lingyun, lowered his voice, and said in a soft voice that only Gu Lingyun could hear: "big boss, do you want me to go out and drive these people away?"


    Gu Lingyun snorted and said, "what are you in a hurry? They are also our guests, and they have done nothing wrong. But in broad daylight, blocking the gate of my immortal society, do you look down on me, Gu Lingyun


    Chen Li''s neck shrank, and he didn''t dare to say a word more. Gu Lingyun''s eyes flashed, but he was silent for a moment. He didn''t say anything more immediately. There was a trace of thinking at the bottom of his eyes. It seemed that she thought of something. After a while, she turned around slowly. First she looked at Ling Chunni, and then her eyes fell on Shen Shi''s face.


    Shen Shi saw this scene from beginning to end, and naturally understood what was going on outside the door. At the bottom of his heart, it was a disturbance. Seeing Gu Lingyun''s light eyes looking at him, he also had a helpless smile. But at first, since he had helped Ling Chunni once, he seemed unable to ignore it. Did he really force this weak woman out of the gate and fall into those troubles again In the hands of a vicious man?


    He sighed and said, "aunt Gu, can I trouble you again?"


    Gu Lingyun calmly looked at him, did not agree, also did not refuse the meaning, just a little bit of doubt, general "Oh" a.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said with a wry smile, "when I owe you a favor and I promise you that when I''m on Jinhong mountain in the future, I''ll spend one more hour every day to look for it."


    Gu Lingyun mouth slightly pursed, a faint smile passed, said: "OK."


    Said, she casually a move, Chen Li hurriedly walked over, way: "big shopkeeper, what command?"


    Gu Lingyun turned around and said: "take them to the side door. Be careful. Don''t disturb those people outside. It''s very smoky. I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t want to invite these wastes to come here next time."Chen Li nodded and said: "yes, yes, I know."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and floated away. Chen Li turned and walked to Shen Shi and Ling Chunni. He gave them a blank look and said, "please follow me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Chen Li takes Shen Shi and Ling Chunni to the other side of the house, and the other disciples of the immortal society disperse. On the way, Xiao Hei, who just didn''t see a shadow, is just bumpy and bumpy. He comes out of nowhere and runs to catch up with Shen Shi. Then he is still lazy. He looks around and follows him to the side door.


    All the way up, Ling Chunni didn''t speak much, but occasionally secretly took a look at Shen Shi. When the three of them went around some big houses and through a garden, they came to a small closed door, where there was no one around and it was very quiet.


    Chen Li stopped, turned to Shen Shi and said, "Mr. Shen, this is the side door. It''s a street away from the gate, so maybe those people who will meet Jiang Shaoyuan will not find it."


    Shen Shi nodded his head and said thanks. He went to open the door and looked out. Sure enough, there was a secluded path outside. It didn''t look dangerous. When he called Ling Chunni back and asked her to come over, Chen Li suddenly said:


    "Mr. Shen, Jiang Shaoyuan is the leader of the local" Iron Tiger Gate ". Xiang has a fierce reputation, and there are nearly 100 disciples under him. Although the realm of Taoism is not too high, he himself is only a high-level monk of Ningyuan, which can''t be compared with the famous school. However, he once made friends with some gangsters many years ago, but now he has more or less some status and different situations. He has made the title of Liuyun beast alliance, which is the alliance of five sects. In the name of each sect, there is a beast. In ordinary times, he keeps watch on each other and helps each other. Besides not daring to provoke the famous sects, he has always been domineering and has nothing to mend I dare to provoke them. So over the years, it can be regarded as a small bully in Liuyun city. "


    He paused for a moment, with a little more concern on his face, and said in a soft voice: "Mr. Shen is not afraid of such villains, but if he is against these people on weekdays, he''d better be careful."


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that the ugly, black and thin man had such a background. After hearing this, he nodded slowly. When he looked at Chen Li again, his eyes were a little more gentle. He hugged his fist and said, "thank you, brother Chen. Shen Shi thanks here."


    Chen Li laughs but says nothing. The friendship between Shen Shi and manager Gu is obviously different from that of ordinary people. These things are just lip service to him, but he can fall a human relationship with Shen Shi. He has been in the fairy club for many years, and other talents dare not say how to excel. However, this kind of human relationship is sophisticated and exquisite.


    Ling Chunni walked out of the door and looked at the street for a while. Then her nervous expression calmed down a little. Although she still had some fear in her eyes, or she was more at a loss about her future life. However, no matter how to say, it seems that she has passed for a while. She turned to Shen Shi and said in a low voice, "Mr. Shen, then I''ll go first."


    Shen Shi nodded, then frowned slightly and said, "are you OK when you go back alone?"


    Ling Chunni hesitated for a while, his expression seemed to be hesitant, but at last he said in a low voice: "it should be OK." With that, she turned silently and walked down the door and the steps.


    Shen Shi watched the woman go to the street with disorderly hair and pale face. She walked forward alone. She looked very sad and weak. Before she walked a few steps, a pedestrian passed by her side, but it seemed that she was suddenly startled, and her body shrunk subconsciously. But then he found that she was just a stranger without malice, which relieved her from the tension.


    Shen Shi shook his head for a moment, then suddenly turned back and said something to Chen Li. Chen Li''s face seemed to be a bit shocked. After questioning, Shen Shi just shook his head. Then he took Xiao Hei down the stone steps and walked to this street. He quickly caught up with Ling Chunni. Facing Ling Chunni''s surprised eyes, Shen Shi said faintly:


    "forget it, good man, I''ll see you off Go back, lest in case of any accident on the way, I''ll do it for nothing. "


    Ling Chunni hesitated and said, "well What about the fairies over there? "


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said with some helplessness: "no, I''ve seen all the things there, but I can''t afford one. Anyway, there will still be such opportunities in the future. It doesn''t matter. "


    Ling Chunni let out a "hum". She looked at the man''s face for a moment and quickly took it back. Then she bowed her head and went on. Shen Shi was walking beside her. From a distance, the woman who was miserable not long ago seemed to straighten up suddenly, as if she was no longer so afraid and desperate.


    "Where is your home?"


    With Ling Chunni walking on the street of Liuyun city for more than half an hour, Shen Shi finally asked her. Ling Chunni was obviously very careful along the way. She mostly chose secluded streets, including some small streets and lanes. Even if she had to walk through the busy streets, she often walked quietly and quietly. Unconsciously, she walked from nanbaofang to the east of LiuYun City, which was already close to the places of the vassal families.


    Hearing Shen Shi''s question, Ling Chunni raises her head. At the moment, they just walk to the entrance of a long street. It''s very busy to see the pedestrians coming and going. Ling Chunni whispers: "it''s almost there. It''s not far ahead."Shen Shi nodded and walked forward with her side by side. After only a few steps, he suddenly thought of something, but frowned and said, "I just heard Chen Li of the immortal society say that Jiang is like an indigenous bully in Liuyun city for many years. I think he is very familiar with the city, since you are If you follow him, will he know where you live and come to your door later? "


    Ling Chunni heard the trace of concern in his words and felt a warm feeling from the bottom of his heart. He looked at him and said in a low voice, "my godmother''s residence is in front of me. I usually live in another place in the city, so I''m afraid of this kind of thing, so people usually don''t know about this place."


    Shen Shi felt relieved and said, "that''s good." He was just about to move on, but now his eyes just swept Ling Chunni, but he was suddenly stunned. He thought about it all the way here, and distracted himself from the surroundings, and was wary of whether someone from tiehumen would catch up with him. So he didn''t really take a serious look at Ling Chunni. In his intuition, he only remembered that the woman had gone through that ordeal, which was very sad Just look miserable.


    But at this moment, Ling Chunni has changed a little. Her dirty and miserable appearance has been cleaned up by herself, including her hair which had been fallen down before. Although she looks at it casually, she still looks clean and tidy.


    There are still some scars on the corners of her mouth, but the bloodstain has been wiped away by her. Her face is pale and there is a wisp of red in it. When she looks better, it seems that she is naturally soft and beautiful. When her eyes are flowing, it is inadvertently spilled out.


    It''s like a ray of shimmering light from the accidental wiping after the pearls are covered with dust. It''s quiet but soul stirring.


    Under her white neck, the original beautiful clothes had some cracks and scars, but she also tried to pull them neatly. While walking around, the rich and greasy snow that could not be concealed revealed the attractive scenery. A deep canyon could be seen under the skirt, which made the population dry.


    Shen Shi suddenly looked away, looked forward and walked slowly. Behind him, Ling Chunni gave him a silent look. His eyes seemed a little hazy, but there was something unspeakable. He pursed his mouth slightly, and then followed him gently.


    In the middle of this long street, Ling Chunni stops at a place beside the street. Shen Shi takes a look around. There is a narrow alley between two high-rise buildings on the side of the road. There is a lot of garbage and sewage near the entrance. It looks very dirty.


    He took a strange look at Ling Chunni. Ling Chunni went to the side of the alley and said in a soft voice, "my ganniang''s residence is in this alley. It''s usually dirty and messy here. Almost no one comes here. There''s only one family living in a broken house, so it should be very safe."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s like this. Go ahead."


    Ling Chunni takes two steps to the entrance of the alley. Suddenly, she turns around and looks at Shen Shi. She seems to want to say something, but then she stops.


    Shen Shi was a little strange and said, "what''s the matter?"


    After thinking for a moment, Ling Chunni apologized and said in a low voice: "the alley is dirty and smelly. It''s really not a good place to go. In addition, the room inside is also in a state of disrepair. I and I won''t invite you to sit in."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "don''t worry about some small things. OK, you can go."


    Ling Chunni took a deep look at him. I don''t know if she wants to remember his face more deeply. Maybe today, after parting, it''s the time of no meeting again?


    After all, he and I never seem to be the same kind of people.


    She gently bent over Shen Shi, then turned around silently and walked quickly towards the depth of the lane. The dark shadow diffused from the lane and soon drowned her figure.


    Looking at Ling Chunni''s back disappearing in the deep winding lane, Shen Shi subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, but then his heart was a burst of inexplicable melancholy for no reason. This mood is not strong, flat light maybe not even lost, maybe just he saw Ling Chunni such a beautiful woman, but was contaminated by the dust after all the light sigh.


    If you think about it carefully, Shen Shi is a little lucky. Even though he has experienced many hardships and twists, he grew up in a fairly stable family. In the future, he will become a member of such famous schools as lingxiaozong. Compared with the world''s poor and hard-working sanxiu, he is really lucky.


    A woman like Ling Chunni has no strong points. If she wants to get Lingjing, can she only go this way?


    He couldn''t understand it for a moment, but he was not in a good mood all of a sudden, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. Maybe life is such a harsh reality?


    Some people sit on top of everything, some people are born humble, struggling desperately, but can only be broken into the air?


    What is he?


    He walked forward in silence, full of thought and trance, but did not notice that there were two men in front of him. They passed him without expression. When they came to the entrance of the dirty alley, their steps stopped, and then they turned a corner and walked into the alley at the same time.In front of the street, Shen Shi was walking. He suddenly felt something. As soon as he stopped, he turned around and looked behind him, but he saw that the place behind him was empty and nothing.


    He stood there, silent, as if in a moment of hesitation to recall something, but nothing, and then with a little hesitation and looked further into the street, and in his eyes outside the alley, dirty as ever, dark everywhere.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Ling Chunni walked forward in the alley. Although it was dark and dirty around, this dirty alley was the place where she had lived for a long time again. She was very familiar with everything here, so she was not afraid. On the contrary, she felt at ease when she saw those familiar scenes.


    Then she thought of Shen Shi unexpectedly.


    A faint smile slowly rose from the corner of her mouth, and her steps seemed to be lighter. Maybe this was the only thing that she felt happy on this day. In front of her, the shabby hut in the deep lane had already appeared in her sight. It was quiet and there was no sound. It looked like normal, except for the wooden door with several holes, which opened a small gap, as if it was hidden there.


    Ling Chunni breathed a sigh of relief, perked up, and a smile reappeared on her face. Anyway, it''s better not to let ganniang worry. She even rubbed her cheek to make her face not too stiff, but she soon found that her smile at the moment was not pretended as usual, without the slightest feeling of stiffness, just naturally smiling.


    Her steps pause a little, a little trance, after a moment, there is a faint blush on her cheek, then suddenly she shakes her head with a smile, and then strides forward to the door of the hut, shouting: "godmother, I''m back." Then she opened the door and went in.


    With a squeak, the old wooden door made a hoarse sound and retreated to the room, revealing the darkness of the shabby hut. The light outside follows Ling Chunni''s figure, but it can only illuminate less than half of the place.


    Ling Chunni walked forward with a smile, shouting "ganniang" in her mouth and looking at the bed in the room. However, at the next moment, she was shocked and stopped in amazement, but she saw that the room was in a mess, including the bed. The bits and pieces were scattered everywhere. Even the quilt was torn and thrown on the ground, which should have been broken The dying old woman who should be lying on the bed has disappeared.


    Ling Chunni stayed in the same place for a moment, and her mind seemed to be blank. Then her body suddenly began to shake, and the color of fear and despair appeared on her face. Even her charming face, which had just recovered, became pale and bloodless again.


    She suddenly screamed: "ganniang, ganniang, where are you?"


    But just before her voice fell, there was a cold hum with a strong sense of irony from outside the room. Then a gloomy man''s voice came and said, "is that the old man you call?"


    "Pa", like something fell to the ground.


    Ling Chunni''s whole body shook for a while, then turned around and rushed out of the door regardless of everything. The bright light fell on her pale and scared face, reflecting a morbid beauty.


    In the dirty alley, not far from the hut, the leader of the Iron Tiger Gate, Jiang Shaoyuan, was standing there with a grim smile. At his feet, an old, thin, skinny old woman fell to the ground. Her body trembled slightly, as if she wanted to earn, but she had no strength. She could only lift her head and look at Ling Chunni ¡£


    "Godmother!"


    Ling Chunni gave out a heartrending cry. Her body trembled and ran forward. However, after only two steps, she heard the ugly man snort coldly and said, "stop." At the same time, he raised his right foot and stepped on the old woman''s face.


    "Jiang Heihu, what are you doing?" Ling Chunni uttered a cry of terror.


    But the ugly man, whose real name was Jiang Heihu, after gaining power, specially asked the learned and talented man to change his name to Cheng Jiang Shaoyuan, a man with such a literary name, but his face was a bit surly.


    "Pa" of a low dull ring, no resistance of the old woman had raised the head was directly trampled to the ground, withered cheek side is deeply trampled in the dirty mud, her body trembling struggling, but just like the ants can not resist the tree, all the struggle is doomed to be futile.


    Ling Chunni''s steps stopped immediately, and two lines of tears came out of her eyes. She covered her mouth with her hands, but her choking voice could not be suppressed in any case. She sobbed and begged: "don''t, don''t, master Jiang, please, let go of my godmother."


    Jiang Heihu, or Jiang Shaoyuan, gives a grim smile and stares at Ling Chunni fiercely. His eyes sweep over her slightly trembling but still indisputable plump figure, sneers and says, "what can you do? You deliberately find a white face to disgust your uncle Jiang in the fairy club, and then you want to pat your ass and go away with nothing? Do you think I can''t find you if I don''t go to that courtyard? "


    "I Pooh!" Jiang Heihu spat heavily and laughed. Like a hungry wolf, he looked greedily at the captured white rabbit and said with a grim smile, "Laozi''s Iron Tiger Gate and beast alliance have been in Liuyun city for many years. What can I find out? Just you, a smelly woman, want to run away?"As he said this, he seemed to exert more force under his feet. For a moment, Ling Chunni''s ganniang''s face was distorted. Under her skin, there was a bone clucking, as if it was going to break at the next moment. It was soul stirring.


    Ling Chun tears, desperately shaking his head, standing there, but dare not move, for fear that his rash step, ganniang''s head will be crushed on the spot. She could only cry and beg over there, saying, "no, no, please let her go, let her go."


    Jiang Heihu grinned and looked ferocious and domineering. He stared at Ling Chunni and said, "bitch, come here and kneel down for me."


    Ling Chunni''s body trembled, and her face showed the color of shame, anger and fear. At this moment, her weak ganniang suddenly didn''t know where her strength came from. Suddenly, she grabbed Jiang Heihu''s calf with both hands, and then yelled: "run, run, Chunni!"


    Ling Chunni''s lips trembled and she was still hesitating. However, she heard ganniang cry out: "run, no matter how you ask him, he won''t let us go..."


    Ling Chunni only felt that her tears blurred her eyes for a moment. With a cry, she bit her teeth and turned to run out of the alley. Jiang Heihu was furious. Just as she wanted to chase him, she suddenly found that the old woman under her seemed to stick to his legs and clung to his legs.


    With a roar, Jiang Heihu turned his foot and kicked it directly. The force was heavy and there was no force left. With a "bang", the old woman was directly kicked away. Her old body hit the wall next to her heavily, and then fell into the sewage powerlessly.


    Dirty and filthy, humble as an ant.


    Jiang Heihu didn''t even look at the old woman. He turned around and was about to chase her. However, when he stepped forward, a smile of victory came back on his face with an indescribable irony.


    At the other end of the lane, Ling Chunni, who had just run away, slowly retreated step by step again. In the shadow, her body was shaking and her face was full of despair. In the alley in front of her, two tall and fierce men blocked the only way to live here, and then pressed forward step by step.


    There is no way to heaven, no way to earth, no place between heaven and earth.


    "Run, run, keep running?" The cold laughter full of irony rings from behind. Ling Chunni turns around slowly and sees Jiang Heihu standing there with a grim smile on his face. At the next moment, Jiang Heihu suddenly takes a look at her side from the corner of his eye. The old woman is still struggling in the sewage.


    Jiang Heihu raised his eyebrows as if he thought of something, and his smile became more vicious and terrifying. Then he gave Ling Chunni a negative look and said with a sneer: "you love running, right? Let''s see the price you want to run away!"


    With that, he suddenly leaned over and grabbed Ling Chunni ganniang''s neck with his left hand, then lifted her up like a chicken, while his right hand touched her waist. A moment later, there were many sharp daggers in his hand.


    Ling Chunni''s breath stopped in an instant, and almost subconsciously called out: "don''t..."


    The voice just called out a word, only to see the cold light flash, Jiang Heihu has backhand poked out, even without too much sound, the sharp dagger will be inserted into the old woman''s right arm.


    Blood suddenly appeared and flowed out, but the amount of blood was not abundant. It seemed that even the old woman''s blood was about to dry up.


    "Ah..." A shrill scream came out of Ling Chunni''s mother''s mouth, and Ling Chunni almost screamed at the same time. However, Jiang Heihu seemed indifferent to these fragile screams. His heart was like an iron stone. He looked at Ling Chunni coldly. His face was terrifying, ferocious and terrible, just like a ghost in the Jiuyou yellow spring.


    "Run, keep running!"


    He grinned grimly and pulled out the dagger. Ling Chunni cried and wept. It seemed that she was going to collapse soon and could not stand up. However, before she could say anything more, suddenly the cold light came up again. Ling Chunni screamed in horror. In her unbelievable despair, the dagger stabbed her ganniang''s back again.


    Blood, flowing out along the blade, filled the back of the weak old man.


    "No, no, please, no..." Ling Chunni''s voice had been hoarse. It seemed that she was completely desperate. She had no courage to resist any more. She just stood there, tears flowing and staring at the dying ganniang.


    Jiang Heihu burst out laughing, looking as if he could not express his happiness. He pointed at Ling Chunni with a dagger and said, "get over here and kneel down!"


    Ling Chunni''s body trembled like a walking corpse and walked forward, slowly approaching the ugly man who was as terrible as a ghost. Then in the eyes of the beast, she was pale and knelt down on the ground slowly.


    Jiang Heihu looks up at the sky and laughs, while the two men behind him also laugh. One of them even laughs loudly and says: "master, this bitch looks good. After you get tired of it, you can give it to our brothers for two days?"Jiang Heihu waved his hand and said, "a shameless bitch, what''s the matter? I''ll play with her when I do it well."


    Kneeling on the ground, Ling Chunni''s body trembles again, but there is no more reaction. His face full of tears seems to be numb and desperate.


    When Jiang Heihu finished speaking, he looked at Ling Chunni kneeling in front of him. Suddenly, the fierce color on his face flashed by, but his right hand suddenly waved. The dagger flashed across the old woman''s neck. He heard a simple sound. The knife cut half of her neck in an instant, and suddenly a piece of blood fell down. The old woman''s population gave out a hoarse whimper, Then he dropped his head and died.


    This knife suddenly, even the two men did not expect, the face is also stunned, and Ling Chunni seems to have no reaction at the beginning, until ganniang''s blood spilled on her face, she suddenly woke up, like can''t believe looking at ganniang''s weak body falling down, her mouth, er, er, uttered a hoarse voice.


    Then she suddenly rushed over like crazy, screaming and desperate to fight with Jiang Heihu. But Jiang Heihu just sneered and slapped her in the face, which immediately knocked her to the ground and left her helpless.


    With a grim smile, Jiang Heihu threw away his dagger and strode over. As he walked, he pulled his clothes and said with a smile, "you two give me the wind and see how I can do this bitch?"


    The two men were also used to seeing dirty things. After they were surprised at the beginning, they recovered as usual. Hearing the words, they all said with a smile: "master, hurry up..."


    The dark lane, as if at this time has been thick to the extreme, the ugly man with a wild smile, came as if unscrupulous, forced to pull Ling Chunni''s clothes, "tear" a silk tear, revealing her white plump chest, and in the eyes of the wooden Ling Chunni, the world no longer a glimmer of light.


    Suddenly, in the deepest darkness, a flash of fire suddenly appeared, whistling, piercing the calm in the mid air, giving out a sharp howling sound, such as a furious roar, directly on one of the Iron Tiger men.


    The huge impulse instantly knocked the man out, and he fell to the ground beside him with a bang. He didn''t breathe back for a long time. Jiang Heihu and another tiehumen disciple were all stunned. They turned around and saw a figure suddenly appeared in front of the alley.


    Shen Shi.


    His face was as deep as water, looking at the bloody and filthy scene in the alley, as if all the ugliness in the world gathered here. It was like a roar from the depths of the blood, ignited all the anger and blood.


    He growled ahead and strode up.


    The golden light burst out of his body in an instant!


    In the dark lane, the darkness dissipated in a flash, the golden dragon pattern appeared in the vertical and horizontal, and the sound of the dragon''s chanting seemed to roar through the dark depths.


    The golden light came down and gathered around him. It was so brilliant and dazzling that it seemed to burn everything. It was also like a wild and fierce flame, which wanted to burn up the endless darkness.


    Flaming, the flame like golden light, blocking the sky, surrounded by his angry and wild figure, in this moment, submerged the whole dark alley.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    The dazzling golden light came like a crazy burning flame, and it also surged like a raging wave. In an instant, it submerged the whole alley. The sound of the Dragon singing was faintly audible, and the golden dragon patterns flashed up one after another. It was like small golden dragons looking down on the human mole ants indifferently, without any emotion.


    Gold armor and gold armor flash out in the golden glow, and gather on the figure in the golden light one by one in the sound of Sanskrit dragon chant. The next moment, the figure mixed in the golden light, like thunder, like raging waves, like waves, like torrents, has already rushed over.


    In addition to Jiang Heihu, one of the two tiehumen disciples has been hit by fireball, and the other one is shocked to see the wild and unimaginable Jinhui. He is at a loss. When he subconsciously wants to escape, he has already felt a huge force directly hit him like a wild beast. Suddenly, there is a deep sound of crackling fracture The man''s body was hit straight up. When he was still in the middle of the sky with a trace of consciousness, he saw that in the brilliant golden light, suddenly there was an arm wrapped in gold armor, suddenly waving, three extremely sharp gold spines ejected from the back of his hand, and then flashed past him in the golden torrent of fire.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the tiehumen disciple''s body fell down from the air. His head was down and he was dead. Blood sprayed out from three huge and ferocious wounds on his chest and abdomen. Bone could be seen, and his body almost split in two. In front of him, the golden light continued to rush forward to the gaping Jiang Heihu.


    It''s only a short time since Shen Shi suddenly appeared and then made a decisive move. However, the situation in the alley has changed greatly. One of the two iron tiger disciples was hit by fireball and the other was killed directly. In an instant, only Jiang Heihu was left.


    But after all, Jiang Heihu is the head of the Iron Tiger sect. His Daoism is much higher than that of ordinary disciples, and his reaction is also very fast. In particular, the two iron tiger sect disciples in front of him finally blocked Shen Shi''s momentum, giving him precious short reaction time. At this moment, seeing the golden light coming like a torrent, his eyes suddenly contracted. With his decades of experience and knowledge in the cultivation world, he could not recognize what kind of magic power it was. But just looking at the momentum, he knew that it was extremely powerful. So he was shocked and immediately threw away Ling Chunni, who was also shocked, and made a leap Straight back.


    Jiang Heihu has been practising for many years. He has a small situation in the area of Liuyun city by virtue of his ruthlessness and several gangsters. He can also search a lot of cultivation resources in ordinary days. Over the years, he has also cultivated to a high level of Ningyuan realm.


    After years of hard practice, his figure finally showed its irreplaceable importance at this moment. He almost rubbed the golden waves and narrowly avoided the thunderous blow of Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s momentum was as bold as a rainbow, but after he came, his figure seemed to be unable to completely control. His golden awn was already brilliant and dazzling, but his body was still bright The body wrapped in gold armor could not help but rushed forward two more steps, "Dong" bumped into a nearby wall, staggered two steps to stabilize the body.


    Shen Shi''s face changed a little. At the moment, he felt that the spiritual power in his body was just like the river water that opened the gate. This door was born out of the Lingxiao sect''s basic magic power "Jinshi armor". After the Yin dragon''s true blood was fused in the Dantian, it became today''s "dragon pattern gold armor". No matter in defense or attack, it was far better than Jinshi armor Taoism, but its power was greatly enhanced The cost of his spiritual power is also doubled.


    Early on, he had discovered the drawback of dragon pattern gold armor when he was practicing in secret. In fact, he could understand that such a powerful Taoist skill should not have been cultivated and used only in the initial level of Ning yuan realm. According to Shen Shi''s own estimation, this powerful Taoist skill is only afraid that he wants to practice to the high level or even the peak of Ning yuan realm It can only be used more freely.


    If he really exerts this magical power in his present state, the most direct consequence is that he will quickly consume all his spiritual power in a very short time. If a monk has no spiritual power in battle, it is self-evident what it means.


    So all the time, Shen Shi kept the Taoist art of dragon pattern gold armor secret and almost never used it. The only time he used it was when he found Xiao Hei in Gaoling mountain and attacked the three monks of shanxiong hall directly. As a result, he killed the three enemies directly in a few moments by virtue of the powerful power of this magical power, but later he was killed It also consumes a lot.


    At the moment, there is no way back. Jiang Heihu''s Taoism can''t be underestimated. He is also experienced, but he still evades his attack in shock. Shen Shi''s heart sinks, but his face doesn''t show any sign. He turns his head suddenly, but stares at the ugly man and rushes forward again.


    Of course, Jiang Heihu didn''t know Shen Shi''s weakness. He was surprised when he saw Shen Shi''s mistakes at first, but then he saw Shen Shi rushing back like nothing happened, and his face was pale. The lane was narrow, and there was not much room for maneuver. He dodged a few times and found that there was almost no way back.At this critical moment of life and death, Jin Huiyao couldn''t see Shen Shi''s gasping like the end of a crossbow. Jiang Heihu''s fierce strength seemed to burst out. He roared and shook his hands, but he didn''t know where to fly a black green axe and cut it down on Shen Shi.


    The black and green axe looks dark and green. It''s a magic weapon. Before it reaches the body, there is a sharp roaring sound in the air. It''s obviously a unique way to protect the life of Jiang Heihu.


    With his high-level Daoxing state of Yuanjing, this move was performed with all his strength. The momentum was as fierce as cutting mountains and seas. Even the walls around the alley showed several cracks.


    At the moment, Shen Shi has been delayed by Jiang Heihu for several breath. The golden awn on his body has shrunk a little, and his face is a little pale in the golden light. However, when he looks at the chopping of the green axe, a trace of ruthlessness suddenly passes in his eyes. Maybe even he can''t tell why he is so determined at the moment, or who can think too much at this critical moment?


    He didn''t dodge and ran into the shadow of the axe with his flesh and blood.


    Behind him, there seemed to be a scream of panic, as if Ling Chunni was crying.


    However, another ghostly shadow appeared between Shen Shi and Jiang Heihu almost at the same time. No one could see where it came from. However, when he saw it, the shadow had appeared and turned into a black pig. He rushed to Jiang Heihu''s side and feet in an instant. Then he opened his mouth impolitely and bit his leg directly.


    Jiang Heihu just took aim at the black shadow from the corner of his eyes, but before he could react, a violent pain had suddenly passed from his ankle.


    The monk''s body in Ningyuan realm will become tough and strong in his practice day after day. When it comes to the high level of Ningyuan realm, it can even be comparable to some low-level monsters with thick skin and flesh. So at the beginning, Jiang Heihu didn''t pay much attention to the black pig. However, what he never thought was that the tough skin and flesh that he relied on was actually black So vulnerable.


    Xiao Hei''s biting directly pierced Jiang Heihu''s ankles. Not only that, its two sharp white tusks seemed to be extremely sharp. They also easily pierced Jiang Heihu''s flesh and blood. Before he could wait for Jiang Heihu to roar, Xiao Hei threw himself in a low roar. In an instant, the flesh and blood were flying, and with the broken bones, Jiang Heihu was killed One of the tiger''s feet was directly discarded.


    Jiang Heihu looked up at the sky and howled bitterly, but he could not help leaning down. The green axe also deviated from some directions. Shen Shirong rushed up, but still did not dodge. It seemed that he was just fighting for the fleeting time. He just shouldered the green axe. In an instant, his body was shocked, and his whole body was also shaken violently, which made him wither for most of the time The golden dragon pattern lights up for the second time. The golden dragon pattern armor is actually the way of the first stage of Ningyuan realm, and forcefully carries the attack of the high-level friars of Ningyuan realm.


    The next moment, Shen Shi has rushed to Jiang Heihu''s body.


    Although the golden light had faded, and although the young man seemed pale and almost detached, Jiang Heihu was in a panic for some reason. This was the fear he had never felt in the days when he licked blood with the tip of his knife for many years. His cold eyes were suddenly in front of him.


    Like ghosts, like demons.


    He howled, with a trace of despair, and struggled to wave his arm to Shen Shi, trying to break away from this crazy young man. But when his arm was raised, he saw Shen Shi''s hand suddenly raised, and the golden bone spur was sharp and pressed directly on his chest.


    Jiang Heihu''s heart was cold. In desperation, he suddenly saw Shen Shi''s body shake suddenly. The golden light was like flowing water, and even the golden bone spur couldn''t hold. He just touched the key point on his chest, and then it flickered away.


    Shen Shi''s body faltered again, and his breath was like a bellows.


    What did Jiang Heihu understand in an instant? It''s natural that this young man can use such powerful magic power despite his ordinary way. But where are these magic powers so easy to use?


    The situation turned over in an instant, and Jiang Heihu''s timid heart was exhausted. He looked up at the sky and laughed with arrogance, shouting:


    "the sky never stops me!"


    Before his words were heard, his eyes suddenly shrank, reflecting an amazing light. Above his head, a lightning beam suddenly appeared. There was a loud bang, like thunder falling from the sky.


    But Shen Shi stands on one side''s face reluctantly, then floats up a trace of sneer meaning, in his hand, burning a talisman.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ lightning strike.


    Like a silver snake, the lightning flickered wildly and twinkled around the huge thunder pillar. It fell from the sky, like the anger of the sky. It fell on the top of Jiang Heihu''s head with the power of lightning. The great power of lightning swallowed his figure in an instant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    The huge thunder column, such as brilliant Tianwei, instantly engulfed the figure of Jiang Heihu. In the crazy twisted silver current, after hearing a hoarse and crazy scream, everything was gone, and there was no news.


    Shen Shi falters and nearly falls to the ground in the dark. But he finally stops. Even so, he only feels that the spiritual power in his body is exhausted at the moment. Not only the spiritual power in the elixir field, but also the mysterious spiritual power in his eyebrows and orifices is quickly exhausted under the mysterious but powerful Taoist magic power of "dragon grain gold armor".


    At this time, Shen Shi seems to have lost all his strength, and his whole body is in a state of extreme pain and fatigue. However, he still stares at the huge pillar in front of him. After a moment, the dazzling light and shadow in the alley slowly quiets down, and the light of thunder and lightning fades away, leaving only a figure standing in the same place.


    The whole body was dark, especially the part of the head that was directly hit by the thunder pillar was smashed in the thunder, almost out of shape. A moment later, Jiang Heihu, who had been extremely vicious not long ago, collapsed and died.


    Shen Shi was relieved at last. His tight body relaxed for a while. Suddenly, it was shaking again. This time, he felt more tired and powerless. It was very difficult to stand still. Shen Shi was shocked, and he was also surprised that the strange power of dragon pattern gold armor consumed so much spiritual power, but his body was too weak, and he was about to fall to the ground when he saw it slanting to one side.


    All of a sudden, a figure rushed over and helped him. His skin was soft, greasy and fragrant. Shen Shi turned to have a look, but Ling Chunni didn''t know when he came and helped him when he was about to fall.


    There were tears on her face, and her face was still pale, but her eyes were no longer empty and numb, even a little sad and painful. When she looked at Shen Shi, her eyes were deeply concerned and worried.


    "Are you ok..." Her voice sounds a little trembling. Shen Shi can even feel her arm holding her body and subconsciously use all her strength to hold herself tightly.


    Shen Shi smile, although smile between some reluctantly, still some can''t hide tired, but still gently nodded, way: "OK, it''s OK."


    In tears, choking, Ling Chunni nodded slightly, two lines of tears fell down, but I don''t know what to say.


    Shen Shi was still a little sober and rational. After taking a deep breath, he said, "go, you can''t stay here for a long time."


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment, and then she also woke up. She just turned her head and looked at the ganniang''s body not far from the body alley. Her heart ached and her eyes were blurred. But at this moment, she suddenly found that Shen Shi''s body seemed to be suddenly heavier between her arms. Ling Chunni was suddenly surprised, but she saw that Shen Shi''s face was very pale, and it seemed that she had some difficulty even standing, so she had to lean towards her.


    Ling Chunni bites her teeth and whispers to ganniang in her heart. Then she supports Shen Shi to turn around and leave. Unexpectedly, Shen Shi doesn''t mean to move around immediately. Instead, she whispers: "clothes."


    Ling Chunni was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment. But a moment later, she saw Shen Shi''s eyes turned to the side and didn''t look at herself. At the same time, a breeze blew by, but she felt a chill on her chest.


    Ling Chunni immediately reacts. Just now she came to help Shen Shi, but she forgot that most of her clothes had been torn by the villain Jiang Heihu. Now her plump, white and greasy chest is exposed. In this alley, she seems to be sending out a thrilling soft white.


    Her cheeks turned red, and then she understood why Shen Shi didn''t go. She was so ragged that she couldn''t get out of the alley to the street outside. So she first took two steps with Shen Shi and leaned against a wall nearby. Then, without saying a word, she put her hands on her chest to cover the plump and soft skin of the mountains. She quickly lowered her head and ran into the shabby room.


    A few low voices sounded, as if she was searching for something. After a moment, the wooden door creaked and opened again. Ling Chunni had put on an ordinary dress and walked out quickly.


    She ran to Shen Shi''s side and didn''t raise her eyes to see him. She just pursed her mouth and took one of his arms without saying a word. She supported Shen Shi''s tired body and walked out of the lane.


    This lane was dirty and dark not long ago, but now there are three more dead and miserable bodies on the ground. Blood splashes everywhere, and can be seen everywhere on the wall, forming a shocking scene. And when the red blood flows to the ground and is blackened by the sewage on the ground, not long ago, the arrogant man becomes a dead dog and lies in the dirty corner without a sound, which makes people feel extremely miserable and terrifying.


    Ling Chunni''s hair is hanging down in front of her eyes, but her hands are tightly holding Shen Shi''s arms to support his weight. She usually attaches great importance to the woman who cherishes her appearance. At the moment, she doesn''t mean to tidy up at all. She just silently holds him, one man and one woman, and walks out of the alley step by step.Shen Shi felt that his sense of fatigue was as strong as the tide. Even what he was looking at was beginning to blur. The sequelae of the Taoist magic power of the dragon pattern golden armor seemed to be more serious than he had thought before, and even made him have a desire to lie down and fall asleep.


    Xiao Hei, who was at his feet, seemed to feel something at the moment. He raised his head and looked at Shen Shi. With some uneasiness, he hummed twice.


    Shen Shi gasped two times, suddenly clenched his teeth, and said in a low voice, "go, I may not last long."


    Ling Chunni''s face was pale, and his eyes were full of panic. Without hesitation, he held him tightly and walked forward. Only when they were seven or eight steps away, suddenly, in a corner in front of the alley, there was a groan with pain.


    Shen Shi and Ling Chunni were surprised at the same time. When they looked back, they saw that there was a tiehumen disciple lying there under the wall in the corner. It seemed that they were still unconscious, but they moved unconsciously.


    That''s the man Shen Shi was fighting directly at the beginning. Compared with his classmates including Jiang Heihu, this tiehumen disciple has escaped Shen Shi''s most powerful leader and has been here for a long time.


    Ling Chunni was scared and pale, but then he found that the man was not awake. He was so relieved that he quickly helped Shen Shi to go on. Who knows Shen Shi''s body struggled for a while, but he stopped.


    Ling Chunni looks up at him in a puzzled way. Shen Shi looks at the unconscious tiehumen disciple. His face hesitates a little, but he calms down quickly. He turns to Ling Chunni''s eyes full of water and says in a deep voice: "don''t leave a living."


    Ling Chunni''s body trembles slightly. Shen Shi seems to have some fear under his eyes. Shen Shi doesn''t say anything and doesn''t scold her. He just looks at her in silence. Ling Chunni''s mouth twitched slightly, his face was pale, but he finally clenched his teeth, looked at Shen Shi and nodded heavily.


    She asked Shen Shi to lean against the wall next to her. Then she turned and walked back again. She was already covered with a piece of clothes, but she seemed to feel a little chilly again and could not help hugging her body.


    Several corpses fell on the ground, dead and grim, and on the ground not far from Jiang Heihu''s corpse, there was a sharp dagger with cold light. Ling Chunni came over slowly. Instead of looking at the corpse next to him, he stretched out a little trembling hand and grabbed the dagger.


    Get up, turn around, go.


    A silent weak woman with a dagger, in this dark and dirty lane, looks so strange, and seems to have another kind of treacherous beauty.


    It''s just that she should be a woman who has seldom been contaminated with blood in the past, so the palm of her hand holding the dagger is shaking slightly all the time because of too much force or tension in her heart. There were blood stains on the sharp blade. She looked up and remembered that it might be the blood from ganniang''s neck.


    Her face turned white again.


    Then she found that she had come to the Iron Tiger Gate disciple who fainted in the corner.


    Shen Shi stood aside, leaning against the wall, looking at the woman in silence, saying nothing.


    She looks like she is in a daze for a while. The dagger in her hand shakes continuously. Then she suddenly screams and squats down. Then she holds the handle of the knife with both hands. The cold light flashes, reflecting her face with a sense of crying, fear and pain, stabs her hard.


    With a dull sound of "poof", the blade went straight into the back and into the man''s flesh and blood. Although he was in a coma, the man still snored. His body trembled as if he was about to wake up and turn over. Ling Chunni was startled. The timid color in his eyes flashed and disappeared. Suddenly, he cried out in a low voice: "let you harm me, let you harm my godmother, kill you , kill you, kill you... "


    In the incantational soliloquy, she seemed to be a crazy devil in a moment. She was a little crazy with staring eyes. She suddenly pulled out the dagger and stabbed it again. Then again and again, knife after knife, the skin was torn and the flesh was torn. She screamed and screamed and stabbed desperately. The blood sprayed out and splashed all over her body.


    The body of the tiehumen disciple writhed in pain, and then quickly became stiff. Ling Chunni seemed to be crazy, but he still tried to stab the man with a dagger, until Shen Shi''s voice came from behind, saying, "enough, he''s dead."


    Ling Chunni''s bloody hands were holding the dagger in mid air, ready to insert it again. She froze in an instant. Then she saw her hands soften, and the dagger fell to the ground with a crash, splashing some blood.


    Ling Chunni was a little dazed. He took a look at the bloody corpse in front of him and the blood on his body. Then he slowly turned his head and looked at Shen Shi. Their eyes met in mid air. They gazed at each other for a long time, but no one spoke.


    After a moment, her voice seemed as fragile as that, and her voice was as quiet as if she was in Jiuyou''s netherworld. She said softly, "OKShen Shi nodded silently.


    "Spring is finally to the side of the mud, such as a piece of paper.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Ling Chunni half kneels on the ground and retches for a long time, which gradually slows down. It''s just that there is no blood color on her face, and the white is a little scary. She was in a daze for a moment. Suddenly she remembered something. She looked back and saw that Shen Shi had been leaning against the wall since just now. He was standing weakly. His face was very ugly. It seemed that he was going to fall down the next moment.


    Ling Chunni was startled and quickly stood up. As soon as she stepped out, she saw a large amount of blood on her body. Her brow wrinkled. Then she quickly ran back to the shabby room and quickly changed her clothes. Otherwise, if she went out so full of blood, she would be known what happened here for a while.


    When she walked quickly to Shen Shi for the second time, her bloodstained clothes had been changed, and her face had been tidied up a little. Although her hair was still a bit messy, the most important bloodstain had been erased. It seemed that she could barely go out to meet people.


    Shen Shi looked at the woman who had suddenly become silent and speechless, walked quickly to her side, and then held him by the arm without saying a word. Relying on each other, they walked out of the alley, leaving behind a miserable scene of chaos and blood.


    Before long, the two of them came out of the alley. When the bright light fell on them, people came and went in the busy street, and no one seemed to notice them.


    Ling Chunni is biting her teeth and supporting Shen Shi''s body. She lowers her head and goes to the side. Shen Shi only feels that her eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, and her sleepiness is surging up. She feels that she can''t support herself. She has to say in a low voice: "find a quiet place where no one can rest."


    Ling Chunni looks up at him. Shen Shi''s face is ugly and frightening. She can''t help but get a fright. In a panic, she looks around. In this big LiuYun City, she is just a humble person like an ant, struggling to survive. The only thing that can be regarded as a home is the small broken house of the ganniang in the alley. As for the house that lives outside, it''s not very good It''s someone else who rented it for her, and it''s impossible to go again now.


    Just as she was in a hurry, she suddenly saw a very elegant Inn on the street ahead, with four characters on the sign: Anshan inn.


    Ling Chunni took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and made a quick decision. Then she helped Shen Shi to the inn. Shen Shi looked up a little tired and looked over there. There was a little hesitation in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    When they entered the inn, they were met by someone on one side, but Shen Shi and Ling Chunni were quite different at the moment. The shopkeeper who came to receive them kept looking at them with his eyes while he was speaking polite words.


    Ling Chunni said: "we want to live in a shop and open a clean room." Then he looked at the shopkeeper. Although he nodded and agreed, there seemed to be some doubt in his eyes. Ling Chunni hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "I Xianggong went out of the city to collect herbs. He had a fierce fight with monsters on his way. He was injured and needed to rest. "


    The shopkeeper gave a "Oh", and his face calmed down. Liuyun city is a big city of Xiuzhen. There are so many friars who come and go every day. It''s not uncommon to get injured in the wild and go back to the city to recuperate. Now he was suspicious, so he arranged a room on the second floor of the Inn and ordered the staff to take Ling Chunni and Shen Shi.


    When they got upstairs, the man took them and soon dismissed them. As soon as Ling Chunni closed the door, he heard a thump behind him, but Shen Shi couldn''t support him and fell to the ground.


    Ling Chunni is so surprised that he thinks something has happened to him. For a moment, he looks pale and runs to help him. However, Shen Shi''s eyes are closed, but no one knows for a moment. Ling Chunni is even more worried. She checks Shen Shi''s body, but after checking his body, it seems that there is no serious injury. Looking back at Shen Shi, Ling Chunni finds that although the man faints, his breathing is still calm and gentle, and there doesn''t seem to be any special danger.


    Ling Chun felt a little relieved and breathed a long breath, but Shen Shi could not fall on the ground at the moment. She took a look at the situation in the room and saw a bed against the wall. A window was not far away. She bent down and went to support Shen Shi, slowly moving him towards the bed.


    Ling Chunni can be regarded as a monk, but her level of free practice is very low. Now she is only in the realm of refining Qi, and the formula she practices is very strange. It''s a strange skill learned from half a picture of dream tan. This skill, including mengtantu, was unintentionally acquired by her ganniang many years ago and passed on to her in the future.


    It''s just that Ling Chunni called it mengtanjue privately. It''s really weird. After practice, she didn''t temper and strengthen the monk''s body like most of the methods. The effect may be a little, but it''s not obvious. The most significant use is to make the woman''s appearance and body gradually charming and beautiful, with a strange feeling of natural seduction ¡£


    It happened that the two nuns had no chance to practice in the world.


    However, a few years later, Ling Chunni''s ganniang suddenly appeared something strange. A beautiful and soft woman was quickly drained of all her vitality in a short period of time, and she became an old woman like a skeleton. Only then did they realize that this formula might be an extremely evil and strange skill, and that the effect of making appearance beautiful was at the cost of overdrawing their future anger.Under such circumstances, Ling Chunni naturally did not dare to continue to practice. After all, ganniang''s lessons were there. However, even though she had stopped practicing, her body and face were still beautiful day after day. Besides, her body did not gain too much strength as most monks.


    This is also the reason why she has almost no resistance to the more powerful monks, because in fact, her own strength is almost the same as that of ordinary people, so even if she moves Shen Shi''s body, she will feel a little hard at the moment.


    After a while, Shen took the towel off the bed and wiped it dry.


    The young man''s face, breathing quietly, had been stained with blood filthy, were Ling Chunni one by one clean.


    She carefully and carefully wiped, eyes gradually become soft, I do not know when, the outside world seems to have been far separated, leaving her alone, and in front of this quiet sleeping man.


    The sky is flowing, noisy and undulating, watching the sun rising, watching the light and shadow moving, from early morning to dusk, from evening to deep night, there are stars, moon and breeze, blowing whose hair tip, passing whose brow?


    It''s like a dream.


    Intoxicated but unwilling to wake up.


    So I opened my eyes wide and kept staring.


    So I can''t help holding your hand.


    There is a touch of warmth.


    Who cares if it''s cold all night?


    Until dawn, tenderness is still there.


    When the morning light fell on Shen Shi''s face under the suspended tent through the window, his body moved slightly, like a long and peaceful dream, slowly woke up and opened his eyes.


    "Ah, are you awake?" A gentle and joyful voice came from the side.


    Shen Shi turns his head and sees Ling Chunni sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at himself. His eyes are full of joy.


    He laughed and thought of the battle in the alley and the inn. Looking around, Shen Shi quickly confirmed that this should be a room in the inn. He breathed a sigh of relief, supported his arm and wanted to sit up. At the same time, he asked, "how long have I been sleeping Well


    In the middle of the speech, he was suddenly stunned, and found that his right hand was held together with Ling Chunni''s soft, white and greasy palm. Ling Chunni was also startled. As if he had just found out, his cheek turned red, and he quickly pulled back his hand, then lowered his head and whispered: "you are in a coma Well, I''ve been sleeping all day and all night. "


    Shen Shi was surprised, but he didn''t expect that he would fall asleep for such a long time after he was tired. After pondering for a moment, he soon noticed Ling Chunni''s face was a little tired, and said in amazement: "did you stay up all night?"


    Ling Chunni smiles, shakes his head and says, "it''s OK. I''m not sleepy."


    Shen Shi silently looks at himself again and finds that his coat has been taken off under the bedding and is neatly placed on one side of the clothes rack, while several personal belongings, including the Ruyi bag on his waist, have not been moved. There should have been some filthy blood stains on him because of the battle. At this time, they were clean and fresh. It was obvious that Ling Chunni took good care of them when he was asleep.


    In Shen Shi''s memory, even when he was young in the past, he didn''t seem to have such an experience. There was a strange feeling in his heart. He turned to Ling Chunni and hesitated for a moment, saying: "thank you very much."


    Ling Chunni shook his head and said, "nothing. If you really want to thank me, you saved me yesterday. I can''t repay you too much."


    Said, Ling Chunni supported Shen Shi to sit up, and low voice took a few points of concern, way: "are you ok?"


    Shen Shi closed his eyes and examined himself. He soon found that his physical injuries were almost all right. The biggest problem was that he had consumed a lot of spiritual power in his body. But after a night''s sleep, his spiritual power at the eyebrow orifices and the abdomen had recovered by 20% or 30%, and his body was relieved.


    However, even so, the pain in his body still looms. After pondering for a moment, he said to Ling Chunni, "I need to meditate for a while. If there''s nothing important in the middle, don''t disturb me, OK?"


    Ling Chunni immediately nodded and said, "OK, just do it. Don''t worry about me."


    Shen Shi nodded. After a little thought, he took out a Spirit Crystal from Ruyi''s bag and held it in his hand. Then he closed his eyes and began to slowly adjust his luck. At the same time, he tried to lead the spirit into his body.


    He is now in the realm of Ning yuan, which is very different from the Qi refining realm he just started to practice. It takes him a moment to feel the spiritual power in the Spirit Crystal, and then a gentle spiritual power slowly enters his body along the arm Qi meridians.


    Where the spirit power passes, the meridians seem to receive warm nourishment soon, and the faint pain quickly dissipates. Shen Shi thinks to himself, and recalls all the details before and after yesterday''s World War I. After the battle, the sequelae of the dragon''s golden armor was quite unexpected. He used it occasionally in the past, including the fight between Xiaohei and the three monks of shanxiong hall in Gaoling mountain, but the consequences were not as serious as yesterday.After thinking about it, Shen Shi still didn''t find a clear reason. Finally, according to what happened before and after, he could only guess that it might be related to the small axe weapon that Jiang Heihu sacrificed in the battle. When the small axe cleaved to himself and Shen Shi chose to carry it hard, the dragon pattern gold armor was obviously bright and dark. That is to say, from then on, his spiritual power consumption suddenly increased, The lamp soon ran out of oil.


    Is there anything strange about that little axe?


    Shen Shi surmised in his heart, and at the same time, he meditated and recuperated. With the effect of meditation and the supplement of spirit power in the Spirit Crystal, the recovery speed of spirit power in his body was speeded up, and his condition was improving rapidly. In the end, Shen Shi himself was also immersed in the cultivation.


    It was a long time before he knew it. When Shen Shi suddenly felt that the spiritual power between his palms was exhausted and no more spiritual power could enter his body, he woke up, breathed out slowly and opened his eyes.


    It seems that the day is quiet again. Shen Shi lowers his head slightly and sees Ling Chunni.


    That beautiful and soft woman, still beside him by the bed, perhaps because too tired, her head gently against the edge of the bed is safely asleep. Eyes closed, delicate and slender eyelashes will occasionally move a little, as if in a dream to see something, or perhaps here is to let her peace of mind, so her mouth in the sleep even faintly with a trace of comfort.


    One of her hands is hanging on the side of her body, but the other hand is on the bed. Maybe it''s an unintentional action in her sleep. I don''t know when she started, but her palm is gently on his hand. The thin fingers and white skin seem to be sending faint gentleness.


    It''s like a sentimental warmth, which makes her want to hold it tightly in her dream.


    Just like that, gently grasp the palm of his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Shen Shi silently looks at Ling Chunni, who is sleeping. Maybe it''s because of the previous torture and stimulation. When she comes to the inn, she stays up and looks after Shen Shi. This charming woman is exhausted and finally falls asleep unconsciously while waiting.


    Slender white wrist, gently placed on his legs, delicate skin, moist and greasy, a touch of gentle warmth. Hair draped in the shoulder, let the face a bit lazy charming, shimmering, she is like a quiet Epiphyllum, quietly with him.


    Shen Shi looked at her for a while, and suddenly he saw Ling Chunni under her neck from the corner of her eyes. Because she was sleeping on the edge of the bed, and a coat she put on in a hurry yesterday, it didn''t fit her very well. So when she was asleep, her skirt was scattered, and a few strands of black hair were falling down, revealing a plump and snow-white Valley, which made the population dry Breathtaking beauty.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and immediately looked away. In his previous contacts with Ling Chunni, a woman, he had encountered similar scenes several times, but most of the time he was distracted by other things, and he never had other thoughts. But I don''t know why, this day this one look, that touch of plump white greasy reflection in his eyes, but it is particularly dazzling, even let him some inexplicable irritable feeling.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to take back his palm from Ling Chunni''s hand, but he made a little effort, and the action of pulling back was also bigger. Ling Chunni''s body trembled slightly, but he felt something and woke up.


    She seemed a little tired and rubbed her eyes, but then she looked up at Shen Shi as if she had thought of something. Two people''s eyes in mid air look at each other, Ling Chunni Zheng for a while, then show a bit of surprise color, way: "ah, how are you?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "it can''t be said that it''s completely recovered, but it''s nothing more."


    After hearing this, Ling Chunni was obviously relieved. She patted her chest with her hand and exhaled: "that''s good, that''s good. You were so sleepy yesterday. It really scared me."


    Shen Shi''s eyes Rose and fell involuntarily with her little white hands. She couldn''t help looking there again. Then she frowned and scolded herself in her heart. Then she got out of bed.


    Ling Chunni hurried aside and stroked her hair with her hand. But when her arms were shaking, she suddenly found that her clothes were not neat and showed some spring light. She was stunned for a moment, secretly looked at Shen Shi, but saw that the man was walking to the side table, as if he didn''t look back at her here.


    Ling Chunni''s face is slightly red. I don''t know why. She didn''t care too much about these things in the past. Today, she felt a sense of shame in front of this man. She quickly covered her skirt with her hand in silence, which made her feel smoother.


    At this time, Ling Chunni suddenly heard Shen Shi in front of him and said, "Miss Ling, what''s your plan next?"


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment. At first, she was at a loss in her eyes. Then she lowered her head slightly. After a long time, she said in a soft voice, "I don''t know."


    Shen Shi frowned and turned to look at her. He hesitated. Before, whether he was in the fairy club or in the dirty lane, he helped Ling Chunni out of his own mind, or in a moment of righteous indignation. He didn''t have any deep hatred with Jiang Heihu, and he didn''t have any deep friendship with Ling Chunni. But at this point, he was saved, but he couldn''t figure out what to do next.


    Ling Chunni looks up at Shen Shi, and there is a faint shadow on her face. But then she calms down, steps forward and gives a gentle salute, saying: "I''ll never forget your help. I''m just a lonely girl, and I have nothing to repay you. If I have a chance, I''ll try my best to repay you Today''s grace. "


    Speaking of this, her voice slightly pause, and then whispered: "now the young master is in good health, the spring mud unknown humble people, no longer disturb, so goodbye, young master take care of."


    Shen Shi was stunned, but he didn''t expect that Ling Chunni suddenly asked to leave. He subconsciously wanted to say something. He just watched Ling Chunni turn around and walk to the door, but he wanted to say nothing. He thought he should say something, but he thought that even if he left her, what could he do?


    Each other two people, originally is the completely different person, perhaps, originally should not have known each other to meet just right?


    So in the end, his lips moved and hesitated, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Ling Chunni quietly went to the door, opened the door and went out. Then she carefully turned back and closed the door. When the man''s figure gradually disappeared in front of her eyes in the crack of the door, when the door finally closed.


    She stood outside the door.


    For a long time.


    A tear fell from his cheek and fell to the ground.


    Then she turned and left.


    In the room, Shen Shi silently looks at the door which has been closed. For a long time, he has no words. Even though he was a little worried about how to arrange Ling Chunni not long ago, he suddenly feels a sense of loss when he looks at the soft and charming woman who is unexpectedly strong and calm and leaves.This kind of contradictory and inexplicable emotion was a state of mind he had never had in his past monastic career. Somehow, he stood alone in the room, even though there was silence around him, but his mood could not calm down.


    Shen Shi walked a few steps back and forth in the room. A moment later, he came across a corner of the room. Xiao Hei was lying on the ground and was asleep. He didn''t know when he came in. Yesterday, Shen Shi was so tired that he didn''t care about it. But Xiao Hei seemed to have been spiritually connected and naturally followed him.


    Shen Shi sighed and squatted down in front of Xiao Hei. He gently touched the soft and smooth fur on the back of Xiao Hei''s head. Xiao Hei didn''t wake up, but he still felt something in his sleep. Instinctively, he rubbed Shen Shi''s palm with his head, then turned over and continued to sleep.


    Shen Shi didn''t care about it either. His eyes were wandering and confused. He just looked at the room in a daze. After a moment, he only heard his voice whisper:


    "Xiao Hei, did I do something wrong?"


    This guest room is on the second floor of the inn. Ling Chunni comes down from the upstairs and walks out of the inn. In front of him is the familiar and lively street. Looking at the crowd on the street, Ling Chunni suddenly felt at a loss, but she didn''t seem to know where she could go?


    Walking to the street in a daze, Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment. However, she turned around and hesitated a little. However, she still walked in the direction of yesterday''s coming. She was a little nervous and hesitant, and walked gently.


    A little way down the long street over there is the dirty, dark lane.


    The bloody scene of the past two days still reverberated in front of her eyes from time to time. However, no matter how terrible it was, Ling Chunni walked slowly over there, because she thought of one thing, ganniang''s body was still lying on the dirty ground there.


    That woman is old, lonely and thin as a skeleton, but she is the one who raised Ling Chunni. She is her only relative in this hard and cruel world. For a long time since she was sensible, ganniang is the only one who can feel warm. Maybe, now Is there another one?


    Her expression suddenly a little more gentle, eyes slightly blurred, like recalling the deep heart that wisp of warmth, that block in front of her figure, and that a warm palm, once clenched, but how to give up?


    I accompanied him and looked at him one day and one night,


    suddenly regretted that I didn''t look at him more.


    If you have one more look,


    will you feel more warm?


    She gently raised her arm and hugged her chest, as if it could keep the warmth. Then she raised her head, held back the feeling of looking back and continued to move forward.


    This life, this road, how many people can turn back?


    Long Street long, quietly passing, Ling Chunni unknowingly has come to the alley nearby. She stopped and hesitated, wondering if she should go back there. Standing on the side of the road, she looked at the quiet lane. When she was hesitating, she suddenly got a shock, but she saw a group of people walking out from the deep of the lane.


    Ling Chunni was surprised. No one came here in the alley. At this moment, so many figures suddenly appeared. She was in a panic. She subconsciously hid behind a roadside stone pillar. Then she waited, and found that no one in front of her noticed it. Then she cautiously went out and watched the situation from a distance.


    At the entrance of the alley, almost all the people came out. They used to be strong men, almost all monks. There were two kinds of clothes, one with big bear and the other with fierce dog.


    Ling Chunni''s face turned pale. Of course, she knew a little about Jiang Heihu and the forces behind him. The Iron Tiger Gate of Jiang Heihu was one of the five gates of the beast alliance. Among these two groups, it was obvious that they belonged to two sects of the beast alliance, shanxiong hall and Chigou gate.


    And as these men went out again and again, the faces of all the people were not good-looking from a distance. The heads of the people were even frowning. One of them, a grumpy man, even scolded a few words, looked very angry.


    At the end of the crowd, however, several people came out with four pieces of cloth wrapped things in the shape of strips. Looking at the outline of the package, it was almost human like inside.


    Many passers-by on the surrounding long street soon noticed this side, and a lot of eyes swept over. However, Ling Chunni, who was hidden behind the stone pillars on the side of the road, suddenly raised his heart to his throat, as if he had guessed something. His face was pale, and his eyes were staring at the four pieces of cloth packages.


    All of a sudden, the angry man came over suddenly. Someone pulled him, as if trying to persuade him, but he waved away. Then he strode to the last side to see the parcel. He gave the parcel a look of hate and a roar, but raised his foot and kicked it directly.


    The one who was carrying the package was a disciple of the red dog sect. He was startled. He threw the package on his hand and jumped out. In the roaring wind, he only heard a "bang". The strong man kicked the package directly, and immediately kicked it out heavily. He hit the roadside wall and then fell down and rolled two times, revealing a thin, shriveled blood The withered arms of a woman.Ling Chunni''s breathing stopped for a moment, and her mind was suddenly blank. It seemed that there was a buzzing voice in her heart. Then she forgot everything. At that moment, she only remembered the gentle and amiable woman who raised herself many years ago, the only one who gave her warmth in this difficult world.


    Two lines of tears flowed down, and she rushed out recklessly. She opened her mouth and saw that she was about to cry bitterly. However, at this time, a strong arm suddenly came across her side, strangled her neck and pressed her voice back. Then the other hand covered her mouth, and the other hand held her body tightly She dragged it back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Ling Chunni felt that her mouth and nose were choked, and she couldn''t even breathe smoothly. The voice she wanted to shout out was instantly choked back. At the same time, she only felt that the strength of the man behind her was amazing, and she had no resistance even when she was suppressed by him. Even though she struggled hard subconsciously and beat her legs, the two arms covering her mouth and holding her body seemed to be cast iron Still, holding her, he returned to the back of the stone pillar.


    Ling Chunni couldn''t look back for a moment, and he didn''t know who was behind him. But at the bottom of his heart, there was a burst of despair. At the same time, he saw the miserable withered arm outside the lane in front of him, and his heart was even more miserable. He just felt that a heart was about to shatter, and tears fell silently on the palm of his hand. All of a sudden, she saw that there were several men walking to the side of the parcel on the ground. One of the leading men took away the angry man, and the rest went to lift the parcel on the ground again.


    Seeing the withered arm wrapped up again, and then the whole package was dragged away carelessly, Ling Chunni felt excited, as if she could never see the ganniang again. She didn''t know where the strength came from. Suddenly, she struggled violently, and suddenly earned the hand that covered her mouth. The man behind didn''t seem to expect that she suddenly had such a strong feeling Big strength, after a surprise, quickly want to cover her mouth, don''t let her cry out.


    In a hurry, Ling Chunni opened his mouth and bit the palm of his hand. At the entrance, he felt that this man''s skin was tough, and he was obviously a monk with Taoism. Rao is so, that person is also painful hum a, obviously Ling Chun mud this strength is really not small.


    At this time, the man behind had dragged Ling Chunni back to the back of the stone pillar. Ling Chunni suddenly heard a low but familiar voice in his ear when he bit the man''s palm in anger and despair. He whispered: "it''s me."


    The voice of this words is the voice of Shen Shi. Ling Chunni''s body is shocked. His body, which was struggling desperately, suddenly freezes, and his mouth is slowly released.


    Shen Shi, who did not know when he came here and stopped Ling Chunni from going out at the critical moment, now looked solemn and on guard. After he had a look at the alley and confirmed that the men of the beast alliance didn''t pay attention to this side, he looked back at Ling Chunni who was being held in his arms and said in a low voice: "I''ll let go. Don''t be impulsive, OK? ¡±


    Ling Chunni''s eyes were full of tears, which kept falling down her white cheek. But in the dim eyes, she looked at the man close to her, but she nodded involuntarily.


    How long has there not been such a chest worthy of cuddling up? After that pair of powerful arms are so reliable and steady body, as if the big waves do not come back, and the sky can also support.


    Hand, gently released, Ling Chunni took a deep breath, but the body seems to be exhausted, so strength, soft against Shen Shi''s chest, Shen Shi gently sighed, low voice: "let''s go back."


    Ling Chunni gritted her teeth slightly and looked pale to the side of the lane. She moved slightly. Shen Shi held her arms tightly and held her steps. She lowered her voice and said: "there are too many people there. It''s not worth dying in this way. Even if you know something about it, you don''t want to be like this."


    Ling Chunni''s tears, like broken pearls, drip down, wet her sleeves and fall on Shen Shi''s hands. Then her body slowly softens.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, half holding and half holding her, turned around, walked along the side of the road with her head down, trying not to attract the attention of the people around her, and walked back along the long street. Ling Chunni leaned on him. It seemed that she couldn''t even walk. If it wasn''t for Shen Shi''s support, she would fall to the ground if she didn''t walk a few steps.


    "It''s OK, it''s ok..." Faced with this situation, Shen Shi didn''t know how to comfort the heartbroken woman. He just looked at her so pathetic and sad, and felt very uncomfortable. He could only repeat some simple words on his mouth. Then he put his hand around her weeping and shaking shoulder, and helped her back to the inn.


    Back to the room on the second floor, after closing the door, it was like returning to a small but private place, separated from the outside world by the wooden door.


    Ling Chunni looked around with a bit of blankness and looked down slightly. It seemed that she had not recovered from the blow just now. Shen Shi took a worried look at her and hesitated. He helped her to the bedside and let her lie down.


    Not long ago, I was still sleeping all day and night. At that time, Ling Chunni was looking after herself without taking off her clothes. It was only so long that they changed their positions. Shen Shi thought of this with a silent smile in his heart.


    However, after several times, his impression of Ling Chunni has changed greatly, which is not the contempt and disgust he used to have at first glance. Perhaps after each person''s figure, will have their own different destiny, who can really understand who?


    Spring''s quilt gently pulled over him.


    The bedding is soft and comfortable, with a touch of warmth remaining on it. Ling Chunni''s cheek touched the quilt head, and he smelled the breath in his nose.Is that what he left behind?


    She raised her eyes and looked at Shen Shi quietly.


    Seeing Ling Chunni back here, he finally stopped crying. Shen Shixin was a little relieved. Seeing Ling Chunni now, he laughed and said, "you should have a rest first. If you have anything, please call me..."


    "Go back." Before Shen Shi''s voice fell, he suddenly heard Ling Chunni say something in such a low voice.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "what?"


    Ling Chun''s face was expressionless. He closed his eyes. He didn''t know whether he wanted to or didn''t dare to see him again. He turned over and faced the bed with his back to Shen Shi. He said in a low voice, "I''m ok. I won''t do anything stupid again. You save me several times. I''m very kind I''m unforgettable, but as a weak woman, I have nothing. I really can''t repay you anything. You''re not worth thinking about me any more. " Facing the place where no one could see in the bed shop, she gave a sad smile. She only felt that every word she said was so painful, but she still heard it clearly. "The beast alliance is powerful, powerful and ruthless. You can go and ignore me."


    The man behind him suddenly fell silent. He didn''t speak for a long time. The room was silent. Under the soft bedding, the faint afterglow of Ling Chunni''s attachment seems to have suddenly dissipated. After a while, she heard the man standing up slowly behind her and said:


    "Miss Ling, I just can''t help you. I never thought about getting anything in return from you."


    His voice was a little flat. Although he was beside the bed, it seemed that he was so far away from just now. Ling Chunni clenched her teeth. The pillow beside her face was already wet, but she stood up and said nothing. Just in her heart, there was a voice crying to herself: "I know, I know."


    He stood for a while without saying a word. I don''t know if he was waiting for Ling Chunni''s reply, but Ling Chunni didn''t move, even though her fingernails had penetrated into her palm under the bedding. Such a man, with a bright future, should not be with himself. Once upon a time, Ling Chunni, who only wanted to use beauty to tempt men to find ways to get all kinds of rewards, never thought that she would have such an idea in her heart.


    Let him go, let him go, she cried in her heart, afraid to look back, for fear that if you look at him again, you will never give up, for fear that if you look at him again, you will never turn back.


    Is that what I like?


    Is he in your heart?


    For the first time in his life, he should have nothing to do with his beloved.


    She was smiling in her tears, a smile nobody saw, tears wet the pillow.


    After waiting for a while, the man turned and walked away without any response.


    The sound of the footsteps, sounds like a sharp knife, inserted in Ling Chunni''s chest.


    It''s like the last warmth in the world, but also gradually away with the pace, even in the quilt, also like falling into the ice cellar. When the door rang, she almost jumped up and cried to him, but in the end, she held back.


    Even she didn''t know what it was for, the emotion was so strong in an instant, like a fire, burning, even about to burn herself up!


    But even if burned out, even if the ashes, she still clenched her teeth, did not look back.


    The door opened and closed.


    There was silence in the room.


    The world is so cold and lifeless.


    Ling Chunni curled up in the quilt, stupefied, suddenly suddenly pulled the quilt to cover his face, and then in the quilt, came a burst of heartbreaking cry.


    For whom?


    For him or for himself?


    Are you afraid of loneliness or attached to warmth?


    But why let him go?


    She didn''t know, she just felt sad, as if all the sad grievances of her life were pouring into her heart at this moment, and all she could do was cry.


    Sobbing and choking sound, such as the leaves falling in the wind, desolate and lonely, until suddenly there is an inexplicable sigh in the bedside ring, a hand gently brushed her hair.


    The cry stops suddenly. Ling Chunni''s body seems to be stiff. A moment later, she suddenly sits up, lifts the quilt and turns to see Shen Shi sitting on the edge of the bed. Her face is a little complicated. Looking at her, she wants to talk but stops. It seems that she doesn''t know what to say. After a long time, he is a bit clumsy and laughs awkwardly like a fool In a low voice:


    "stop crying, OK?"


    Pear face with rain, crystal clear tears across the snow-white cheek, that pair of eyes, that eye seems to have a fire, like thousands of rivers and mountains finally see you. She opened her mouth slowly, her lips moved a few times, but she didn''t speak after all.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, reached over and wiped the tears on her face. Then he gave a wry smile and said, "I didn''t mean to deceive you to stay. I just see that you have some Some of them are not at ease, so I''ll leave later... "Before the words came out, Ling Chunni suddenly hugged him and held his arms tightly to her chest. Her full chest fluctuated rapidly and looked at him deeply. The flame in her eyes reflected his shadow, as if it was burning everywhere in her heart.


    "Don''t go, I don''t want you to go!"


    Shen shidun looked at her in amazement, but Ling Chunni released her hands and rushed to his arms. There was no hesitation in her eyes, only deep attachment.


    She put her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Even if her clothes were scattered and her skin was exposed, she would put her cold body close to his body.


    It''s going to be night, and the red candle is out.


    Breathing is a little short and heavy, but when the darkness covers everything, I feel so tender for the first time. That''s because you are beside me. With you, who cares about the outside world?


    Take off clothes, revealing a beautiful body, plump attractive soul stirring beauty, revealed in front of the beloved. He was a little surprised, a little clumsy, a little at a loss, and a little gentle and careful.


    But who cares about those in life?


    When the gentle lips on the cheek, when the fiery fire finally ignited, burned all the past, such as Nirvana Phoenix rebirth.


    Just for you.


    Then embrace, then lingering, when the excited hand across the cheek, across the shoulder, across the ups and downs of the snow-white greasy plump, reluctant to leave, when all the clothes faded like newborn babies hugging each other, when passion like a desperate volcano, hot lava bear burning;


    when she tried her best to hold him in her arms, wholeheartedly think about him and love him When I miss him,


    when warmth occupies all her body and mind,


    it turns out that happiness is like this,


    it turns out that happiness is like this.


    Ling Chunni in the dark, crying and laughing, hugged him tightly, tightly unwilling to let go.


    This night, like crazy, like crazy.


    When the night is over and the morning light is up, a branch of a tree outside the window shakes off a few frosts and reveals a touch of green buds, but spring has quietly arrived.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    It''s a bit cool in the morning, and the green shoots are quietly blooming.


    The world of mortals lingers for several times, but the warmth is still there.


    A little fragrance, around the side, ice skin, red cheek nestled in the chest.


    Beautiful hair, gentle face.


    Morning light from the window, see bedside tent, Ling Chunni lazy side lying, sleeping safely, hair a bit messy, fell on the brow face, soft infinite. Under her head and neck, Shen Shi stretched out an arm. Shen Shi lay behind her and held her in his arms. His breath was smooth and he was also sleeping.


    The room was silent, and suddenly there was a slight noise. In the corner, a little black pig yawned, stood up and stretched his waist. Then his head turned slightly, but he didn''t see any other action. Suddenly, a spirit grass appeared on his mouth, and he bit it, chewed it twice, and came over.


    With the spirit grass in its mouth, it went to the middle of the room and habitually looked back to the bed, and hummed:


    "hum, hum Well


    The little black pig''s body was shocked. It seemed that he was obviously surprised and startled. There were two people lying in the bed between the tents. He subconsciously opened his mouth wide, and for a moment, he could not even care that the spirit grass in his mouth fell out of his mouth.


    Maybe it was the movement that startled the people on the bed. Ling Chunni moved her eyelids and eyelashes a few times, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    It''s a new day in the morning light of the window.


    She quietly looked out of the window for a moment. Her body moved slightly, as if she wanted to get up, but suddenly she frowned slightly, as if a little chilly. She could not help but gently retracted the quilt. Body back a few minutes, then met the man behind, warm and strong body close to the back, a little gentle, a little hot.


    Ling Chun Nibei''s teeth nibble at her red lips. There is a trace of confusion between her bright eyes. The breath of the man behind her is like a wave of water. She is under the bed. In a trance, she seems to be intoxicated and not willing to part.


    At this time, the man behind suddenly moved his body, breathing slightly heavy, and seemed to wake up in the early morning. Ling Chunni''s body was stiff for a while, but he didn''t dare to look back. He curled up in his arms, like a shy and timid cat, and didn''t dare to move.


    What will happen to this day when the night goes by?


    Tender infinite, can stay a moment?


    What did he think of me?


    Confused mood, tender attachment, lingering with a little bit of panic, bit the lip, hold your breath, listen, that behind the scene.


    It''s a long, quiet moment.


    Awake or not, is he happy or uneasy?


    Maybe it''s just a spring dream.


    Morning light has come, you and I are scattered.


    She bowed her head slightly, a little melancholy.


    But all of a sudden, the hand, stretching from behind, brushed her shoulder and gently fell down to her slender waist. Under the body that arm similarly revolves, presses in the chest, the gentleness hugs, hugs tightly in his bosom.


    Warmth is in the body and heart.


    Ling Chunni''s mouth showed a gentle smile. He rubbed his chest with his head, smelled his breath and felt at ease.


    After a long time, neither of them spoke. Although they were still gentle and hugged each other, the atmosphere was gradually embarrassed.


    For a moment, two voices said at the same time:


    "you..."


    There was a sudden pause in their voice, but then there was a silence. After a moment, they all said the same thing:


    "I..."


    The voice was interrupted again, and they were speechless for a while. After a while, Ling Chunni suddenly burst out laughing. The sound was like a silver bell, which broke up the inexplicable embarrassment here. She turned slightly, faced Shen Shi and looked at him.


    The man lay in front of her, calm and calm, no half escape, the eyebrow outline, when is engraved into the heart, bursts of breath, last night is lingering ear side.


    She couldn''t help kissing him on the face like a dragonfly skimming water. She felt a little ashamed, but she was suddenly caught by him. Ling Chunni''s "ah" exclaimed, but she was dragged by her arms and held in her chest.


    Shen Shi gently kisses her hair. After pondering for a moment, he seems to be hesitant and says in a soft voice: "last night I..."


    Before his voice fell, his mouth had been gently pressed by a slender finger. Ling Chunni shook his head slowly and said in a soft voice, "don''t think too much. Last night I was willing. You don''t have to owe me anything."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Ling Chunni gave a smile. His eyes seemed to be a little confused, but gentle and indifferent. He said: "we don''t match each other. You are a famous disciple, I''m just a common woman. After today, you and I will be separated. Last night''s event will be a spring dream. When the dream wakes up, it will be like this. "


    Shen Shi was silent, then raised his head, looked at the woman nestled in his arms, and said in a low voice: "do you think so?" After a pause, he asked again as if he couldn''t help it. "Last night, you What do you think of me? "


    Ling Chunni raised her eyes and looked at his face. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her heart, but a stream of blood poured into her heart. She pursed her mouth and said, "no, I don''t think so!""Eh?" Shen Shi was startled by her. After a moment, she looked at herself, inhaled deeply, and then made a firm decision, saying:


    "I like you so much. I see you are going away, sad and sad, thinking only about being with you forever."


    Shen Shi''s lips are slightly open. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to connect them, but his heart beats faster. If there is a rush of heart, there will be a moment''s blank in his mind.


    Ling Chunni blurted out the words and regretted it. He secretly glanced at him. Seeing that he didn''t speak, his face was a little gloomy, but then he took a long breath and said, "but it''s nothing. In fact, it''s..."


    "Then together." Shen Shi said suddenly.


    Ling Chunni was stunned and took some disbelief. Looking at Shen Shi, she said, "what did you say?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and seemed to be sure of his mind. After a moment, he inhaled and nodded, saying, "I mean, if not, shall we be together?"


    Ling Chunni''s smooth body suddenly trembled slightly under the quilt and said in a low voice, "but do you really like me?"


    A few familiar girl''s figure, Shen qiaoshi''s mind suddenly passed by, and the thought that he knew all the time passed by.


    Is Xu a bit at a loss?


    But can''t you see your mind clearly?


    He closed and opened his eyes, thought and thought, Ling Chunni a little nervous, until he suddenly nodded, no longer hesitated, said: "thought, think well, I like you, too."


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a while. I don''t know why, he suddenly felt that this guy was a little silly. He didn''t flatter women at all. But why, his heart was so soft, like intoxication, that he almost lost his strength, and his cheeks were so red that he was dazzling like beautiful amber.


    "Bah!" She seemed to be angry, but her face was so charming and infinite, tender as water, and said, "what do you like about me?"


    Shen Shi thought seriously for a while, and then said, "I can''t say, but I just like it."


    Ling Chunni put her hand on her chest, gazed at him, nodded slightly and said, "I''m the same."


    Shen Shi began to smile, as if also happy, arm a tight, such as greedy gentleness, will hold her body, lingchunni face blush, with his gentle a few times, pushed him, way: "the day is bright, it''s time to get up."


    Shen Shi gave a "Oh", and seemed to be reluctant to part with it. Ling Chunni''s eyes were like water. He looked at him with a angry smile and half turned up. Unexpectedly, just as he turned his head, he suddenly saw a small black head on the edge of the bed. His two eyes were staring at him. He looked puzzled. It was little black pig.


    "Ah


    Ling Chunni suddenly got a fright and screamed. His body was shaking for a while. He stepped back and bumped into Shen Shi''s arms. Shen Shi hugged her, quickly comforted her, said: "nothing, nothing, this is my little pig."


    Ling Chunni also recognized Xiao Hei at this time. She was a little bit shocked. She felt a little embarrassed when she was relieved. But then she exclaimed again. She was just in a panic. When she sat up, she forgot to cover her. The quilt on her body slipped down, revealing her plump and beautiful upper body. The scenery was boundless, but the spring light leaked out.


    She quickly pulled the quilt and put it on her chest. Then she laughed again. She leaned back against Shen Shi, her cheeks were red, and chuckled. It was just a pig, but she was very nervous.


    Shen Shi also shakes his head and smiles. He sits behind her, hugs her warm and attractive body, kisses her cheek, stares at Xiao Hei, and says: "what are you doing in bed? Get down quickly."


    Xiao Hei''s ears stand erect and her eyes flicker. She looks at Shen Shi and Ling Chunni. She looks a little puzzled and a little surprised, as if she doesn''t know what these two guys are doing.


    Ling Chunni didn''t pay much attention to Shen Shi''s little pig, but this time she expressed her good mood. Looking at Xiao Hei, she held the quilt on her plump chest with one hand, revealing her sleek shoulders and chest. Then she stretched out her other hand and gently tried to reach out, smiling at Xiao Hei, and touched her brain Bag.


    At the beginning, Xiao Hei seemed to be reluctant. He snorted twice, and turned his head to avoid it. However, the bed was narrow. Ling Chunni and Xue Baiyu touched its body and stroked it gently between the glossy and soft fur on the back of the pig.


    All of a sudden, little black''s eyes closed slightly, showing a kind of comfortable appearance. Then she turned her head again, looked at Ling Chunni, and then put out her tongue to lick her palm.


    Eh, it seems that Shen Qishi likes it


    Ling Chunni gives a "ha" and a smile. It''s also a bit strange and surprising. Seeing that Xiao Hei likes it more, he touches it more. Xiao Hei shakes his head and seems to like the smell of Ling Chunni very much. He looks up at them and suddenly grunts twice. But he rushes forward and looks at them and wants to get into the quilt."Ah This time Ling Chunni was startled and grabbed the quilt. Shen Shi even more simply kicked him under the quilt. With a puff, he kicked Xiao Hei, who had not found out the situation, out of the bed and said with a smile: "get out of here."


    Little black, rough and fleshy, rolled around on the ground and stood up as if nothing had happened. He grunted to the bed twice. It seemed that the boss was reluctant, but then he found the spirit grass on his own and took it to one side.


    On the bed, Shen Shi said to Ling Chunni with a smile: "in the past, when he was in jinhongshan cave, he often climbed to my bed to sleep with me, so he often got into the quilt."


    "I see..." Ling Chunni''s hands caressed her chest. She was initially shocked, but Shen Shi''s face turned red again. She said angrily, "it''s all your fault."


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders to show some helplessness.


    Ling Chunni leans on his back and feels that he has never been so satisfied in his life. He only wishes that time will never end at this moment. But at last she had some sense. She sighed and said in a soft voice, "OK, let''s get up."


    Shen Shi put his arms around her plump body and whispered, "Oh."


    Ling Chunni pauses for a moment, suddenly turns around and stares at him like anger or joy.


    Shen Shi''s arm is tight, and the jade is in his arms. Who is willing to be gentle?


    Bedding such as waves, gently over, but also a few warm lingering, eat light laughter, looming.


    At noon, they finally put on their clothes again and stood in the Inn room. Shen Shi poured a glass of water and handed it to Ling Chunni. Ling Chunni took a drink. Looking at her face, she was as beautiful as a flower.


    Shen Shi thought for a while and said to Ling Chunni, "I''ve been going down the mountain for some time. Maybe I still need to go back to the mountain. We should make plans and make arrangements in the future. I''ll go back to clean up the cave and see the situation of the clan. By the way, I''ll take on some tasks and do them by the way. In this way, I''ll be back in about two or three days. "


    After a pause, he said, "what happened in front of you? Don''t go out for the time being. Just stay here and have a rest until I come back, OK?"


    Ling Chunni nodded and agreed: "OK, just go yourself. Don''t worry about me. I I''ll wait for you here. "


    Shen Shi smiles and ponders for a moment. Then he looks at Xiao Hei again. He hesitates for a moment and says, "you don''t have a good way. If I''m not here, I''m worried. Let Xiao Hei stay with you. You don''t think it''s amazing. In fact, ordinary friars can''t beat it."


    After that, he called Xiao Hei, took Piggy''s ear and explained it carefully. Xiao Hei''s head looked at him, then looked at her, and then nodded to show that he knew. However, it was more lovely than reliable.


    Shen Shi turned back and said a few words to Ling Chunni. At last, he gently hugged her, then turned and walked out of the room. The room soon quieted down. Ling Chunni didn''t seem to be used to it. He looked around, but he still showed a happy smile. He squatted down, waved to Xiao Hei, and said with a smile, "Xiao Hei, come here."


    Xiao Hei''s head seemed to be disdained. Ling Chunni chuckled and walked over to it. He sat down on the floor beside it and touched its head.


    I don''t know why, her hand seems to have some kind of magic, which makes Xiao Hei like it very much. She closes her eyes slightly and leans to Ling Chunni. She is much closer to Ling Chunni after looking at it.


    Watching the time curl, the sky flow, when people are not so slow?


    She sat on the ground by the bed, and the pig nestled close to her leg. Ling Chunni gently stroked it from time to time, but her eyes only looked at the green bud on the tree outside the window. After a while, she only heard her miss and joy, and said gently:


    "Xiao Hei, do you know? It turns out that if you really like a person, you will miss him immediately after separation? "


    "Will he think of me that way?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    When he walked out of the inn, Shen Shi had a calm expression. At the same time, he looked around carefully and found that no one noticed him, including the people in the inn.


    In this way, he calmly walked out to the long street, standing in the busy flow of people, his heart is also slowly relieved, at least for the moment, it seems that no one has found here. Subconsciously, he looked back at the inn. Ling Chunni''s shadow flashed through his mind. Some complicated thoughts floated in his heart, but more of them were warm.


    So carefully let Ling Chunni temporarily hide in the inn, not to show up, of course, is worried that after killing Jiang Heihu, the gang of fierce beast alliance monks may have revenge. Although there are no outstanding great monks in the five sects of the beast League, as the aboriginal sects in LiuYun City, they are always close to each other. At the same time, they have many disciples, so they are not easy to be provoked.


    Shen Shi himself, as a disciple of Lingxiao sect, is not too afraid of this kind of small sect. It''s a big deal that he goes back to Jinhong mountain directly. The beast alliance has absolutely no way to deal with him. However, if the other party finds out that he is related to Jiang Heihu''s death, when he has something to go down the mountain or is alone, Shen Shi''s way at the beginning of Ningyuan realm, in case he is in the wilderness It is also a headache for people to encounter inexplicable black hands.


    In contrast, the beast alliance may have some scruples about Lingxiao sect, but for Ling Chunni, an ordinary woman who has no one to rely on, she is like a fierce tiger that can eat her flesh and blood easily. This is also the reason why Shen Shi and Ling Chunni have to be careful to avoid the beast alliance.


    Looking back on what happened in the alley that day, including some small places, Shen Shi finally confirmed that there should be no obvious loophole clues left. Even if the people of the beast alliance are local leaders, it should not be easy to find their own head in the vast crowd.


    After he was a little relieved, he turned and left, but did not stay in Liuyun city. He went straight out of the big city and went straight to the shore of the sea. When Lingxiao sect''s sea crossing immortal boat arrived, he went back to Jinhong mountain by boat.


    For some time, Lingxiao sect didn''t return to the mountain. It didn''t look any different from the past. The majestic and majestic scenery of the immortal family came out of the dust. All the people walking in the forest along the mountain road were famous monks, a scene of paradise.


    Shen Shi first went back to his cave. After a short rest, he saw that it was still early, and then went out to guanhaitai. As the sea breeze blows, under the Hongjun pillar, a large number of Lingxiao disciples are still walking here, which is very lively.


    Compared with when he went down the mountain at the beginning, Shen Shi obviously felt that no one noticed him this time. Thinking of the vicious rumors that day, he seemed to be a shameless person in the eyes of the public. He just wanted to cling to the Zhong family. It still made Shen Shi feel a bit depressed. At the same time, he thought of Zhong Qinglu.


    The source of the rumor, of course, is that she went to Zhong''s house with her one month ago, but somehow she angered Zhong Liancheng. Shen Shi thought that as long as Zhong Qinglu came out to explain a few words, the rumor would disappear naturally. Unexpectedly, when Zhong Qinglu returned to the mountain, he closed the door and practiced directly, so that the rumor became more and more popular. Shen Shi was also surprised by this Say, Zhong Qinglu shouldn''t be like this?


    It''s just that he can''t help but believe what happened. At last, he was forced to go down the mountain under sun you''s advice to avoid this inexplicable limelight. Fortunately, now it seems that the effect of going down the mountain this time is good.


    He walked around on the sea watching platform for a while, visited several important halls, especially the white crane hall, which was awarded various tasks by the clan. At the same time, he planned to see if there were any suitable tasks. Zongmen''s cultivation here is fundamental. Of course, he can''t be lazy to give up. His sudden love affair with Ling Chunni in Liuyun city also made him feel some urgency.


    After all, renting an inn is not a long-term solution, so he once thought and hesitated to buy a cabin in LiuYun City, but this time he made up his mind.


    It was a strange state of mind, which had never appeared before. But just after last night, he suddenly had the idea of taking care of the woman and giving her a safe place to live.


    The idea was so strong that Shen Shi was surprised.


    Baihe hall is one of the most lively places in Jinhong mountain. I don''t know how many Lingxiao sect disciples will come here in a day, and they are almost full of people at any time. When Shen Shi walked into the white crane hall, it was almost the same. He looked through the two rows of task boards and found several favorite tasks. When he was weighing them in his mind, he overheard two lingxiaozong disciples nearby chatting. In his words, he vaguely mentioned the words of Dan Hall and Zhong Qinglu, Immediately on the heart.


    While pretending to look at the board, he quietly approached the two people''s place, and then listened to their conversation carefully for a while, and gradually realized that what they said was the most widely concerned thing in LingXiao Mountain Gate recently.


    Yun Ni, who is one of the five elders and also presides over the first Hall of Lingxiao sect, Koudian hall, has passed the pass today. He immediately announced that a Dan meeting will be held among the disciples of Dan Hall. Seven young disciples who are recognized as having outstanding talent in Dan Road will work together to refine the spirit pill, and the best one will win.The winner will be rewarded naturally. However, there is another reason why people in Lingxiao sect pay attention to this matter. It is almost certain that senior general Yunni will include another disciple in this Dan meeting. This opportunity is extremely precious, and those who can get this opportunity will step up to heaven. In addition, recently, some elders of Lingxiao sect have made a rumor. In half a year''s time, there will be a ten-year conference of four zhengmingmen. At that time, led by master Huaiyuan, several yuan Danjing elders will hold the battle. A group of elite disciples will be selected from each of the disciples of shenyijing and ningyuanjing to go to Yuanshi gate. If they have a chance, they can even enter the world-famous "question" of Yuanshi gate It''s another big chance.


    It is said that Du Tiejian, the eldest disciple in charge of Huaiyuan, is young, but he is astonishingly strong. He has reached the peak of the divine realm, only one step away from the realm of Yuan Dan. However, ten years ago, at the Sizheng meeting, Du Tiejian was brilliant and defeated many other famous disciples who had been in the secret place together. As a result, he broke through the meeting that had been dominated by Yuanshi disciples for many years and got a great fortune. After returning to the mountain, he traveled a thousand miles By leaps and bounds, even now he never leaves his body, which is almost the symbol of his identity and the most powerful sword, is also obtained from the secret place of asking heaven.


    In the realm of cultivation, the realm of Taoism or the strength of a monk is the root of everything. With a ready-made example like Du Tiejian, everyone will yearn for the secret realm of asking heaven. Before that, obviously, the most important thing is to be selected into the list of yuanshimen.


    Therefore, with the approaching of the fourth plenary session, the atmosphere in Lingxiao sect has gradually become tense. According to the past practice, every immortal in Danjing will be given at least one place if he has suitable disciples. That''s why the Dan meeting held by elder Yunni attracted a lot of attention. It was a bit of a sign that the candidates of the four major schools were competing for the precursor.


    After listening all the way, Shen Shi basically understood the whole story. He thought that this time, the pill would be so important. No wonder Zhong Qinglu paid so much attention to it. As soon as he got back to the mountain, he closed the door to alchemy. It''s just He sighed in his heart. For a moment, he didn''t know why he was still a little lost. Maybe, what he was looking forward to that day was just her coming out to say a few words.


    Don''t you even have time to say a few words and explain a little bit?


    Shen Shi smiles bitterly, shakes his head, turns around and walks out of the white crane hall.


    After walking a few steps outside the white crane hall, he wanted to return to the cave, but after a moment of hesitation, he suddenly remembered Gu Lingyun''s request to him in Liuyun city. Standing in the same place and pondering for a while, thinking that Gu Lingyun was ok with himself that day, Shen Shi turned around and walked towards the library.


    He is now a disciple of Lingxiao sect. When he came to the Shutang, he was not restricted by the numerous miscellaneous ancient books collected in the past dynasties, except for the secret collection of sect Dharma formula, which was strictly protected.


    So after Shen Shi checked the cloud amulet at the gate of the library to prove his identity, he went into the back of the temple and came to the legendary "sea of books."


    "Book Mountain" and "book sea" refer to two places, yuanshimen and lingxiaozong, which are known as the places with the most books in the world. Shen Shi, the famous book mountain in yuanshimen, is still unknown, but he has been in the book sea several times in the past, and he is just familiar with it.


    It''s called "sea of books". In fact, it''s a huge cave dug out in the hinterland of Jinhong mountain. It''s thousands of feet deep, with dozens of layers up and down, and each layer has hundreds of tall bookshelves. The bookshelves are stacked in layers. The bookshelves are full of books and classics. You can''t see the edge at a glance. The vast sea is like the sea, so it''s named.


    Shen Shi walked down the stone steps and was in the endless sea of books. It was really a happy thing for a book lover. However, it would be a disaster if he added a sentence to find a name from it, and there were almost no clues to trace. He could only read it one by one.


    The ancient books of the days of the demon king court were at the bottom of the sea of books. Shen Shi went down all the way and saw many Lingxiao sect disciples walking around among the shelves. There were both men and women. Most of them were focused and calm. It was obvious that they all came here because they loved books or were searching for some doubts.


    However, as he gradually came to the bottom of the bottom of the book, the other figures in his sight began to be sparse and reduced. When he came to the bottom and the fourth floor from the bottom, no one could be seen around him.


    Because no one would be interested in the sky demon king court, which had been destroyed thousands of years ago, including the books and classics handed down from that time.


    In those years, Lingxiao sect got a lot of ancient books from TIANYAO Wangting. According to Shen Shi''s previous experience, the bottom four layers were almost all the books of that time. It was more difficult to find the clue of the mysterious Huang Ming from the vast sea of books than to look for a needle in a haystack.


    Shen Shi sighed helplessly and stopped at the fourth floor. When he came here before, he almost searched the bookshelves on this floor. He only came here several times. Compared with the vast number of books here, the books he had seen and searched were still like a drop in the ocean.He was in a good mood when he came here, but when he saw so many books like mountains and seas, he was suddenly depressed. He gave a wry smile and went down again. Imperceptibly as like as two peas of


    , the book''s unique fragrance is scattered in the air. Before reaching it, Shen Shen has reached the bottom.


    This is the place where he has lived in the future. Looking around, Shen Shi found that it seems that when the cave was dug in those years, the bottom part was a little smaller, so this floor was about half smaller than those above. There were only about 70 or 80 bookshelves, but it was still quite spectacular.


    Walking around, there was silence. It was obvious that no one would come here on weekdays. Shen Shi even saw a layer of dust on the corner of some bookshelves.


    The ancient books, one by one, stand quietly on the bookshelf, like sleeping, like sleeping. I don''t know how many years I have spent in the hinterland of the mountain, and among them, has anyone ever come to wake them up?


    Ten thousand years ago, did they also experience the ordeal of blood and fire, and witnessed the magnificent and tragic battle of the human demon?


    With some emotion in his heart, Shen Shi walked slowly to one side, walked through a row of bookshelves, looked at the vast volume of books, but somehow he couldn''t lift his spirit to open them, so he walked along with his heart. Just after walking through two bookshelves, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, which made Shen Shi jump.


    It seems that the old man with a thin chin and a white beard is a common man.


    There are a large number of disciples in Lingxiao sect. Naturally, there are some old people who are limited to their talents and have limited achievements in their whole life. It seems that this one is one of them. It''s just that Shen Shi was surprised to see it in the bottom of this book.


    At the same time, the old head was aware of Shen Shi. Looking up at him, it seemed strange. It seemed that there were few people at the bottom of the sea of books. That''s why we were so surprised.


    Shen Shi first gave the old man a smile and nodded slightly, which was regarded as a greeting. The old man''s white eyebrows picked, and his expression seemed to be startled again. But soon his face calmed down, and he nodded to Shen Shi, which was regarded as a response.


    It''s rare to see a man here. Shen Shi broke away from his inexplicable frustration just now. After thinking about it, he looked on the bookshelf not far away from the old man and picked out an ancient book to read.


    Both of them said nothing, and they didn''t mean to say anything more. They stood together and looked at the book quietly. Time seemed to slow down in the sea of books, and time only passed quietly in the sound of turning books. Feel irreconcilable hatred of a blood feud.


    as like as two peas, the two ancient tribes of blood and hatred are common. But the ancient script of heaven''s court was almost the same as the current people''s words before thousands of years ago. When the demons were still there, they all said that they taught the Terrans to read and write. On the other hand, the Terrans claimed that the Terrans had existed since ancient times and had a longer history than the demons, so the writing was originally created by the Terrans.


    There are many different opinions about this, which have always been tangled up, and there is no final conclusion. However, nowadays, with the prosperity of the human race, the latter is naturally popular, and Shen Shi has no idea to distinguish it carefully.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a movement nearby. He turned his head to look at it, but the old man shook his head. His face seemed to be a little disdainful. He threw the ancient book on the bookshelf, muttered two times, as if complaining and sneering, and then walked away.


    Shen Shi didn''t care. He was about to look back. Then his eyes suddenly turned to the cover of the ancient book left by the old man. There was a line on it:


    miscellaneous treatise on five elements.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he raised his eyebrows and put down the ancient books. He went to pick up the book, opened the title page and began to read it carefully.


    When the old man looked back at the book, he was surprised to see the young man standing in the distance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    According to Shen Shi''s knowledge in the past, the five elements method should have originated in the period before and after the battle of the human demons. Now, it''s natural that it''s impossible to verify the real situation. For a long time, the birth and rise of the five elements method in the realm of human cultivation have been different. Some say it was created by the six saints of the human race who were extremely talented and talented in the past, and some say it was created by a non-existent person after the war Mingzhi generation discovered a Taoist Dharma by chance, and then it rose. Some people even said that the history of the five elements Dharma was far longer than people thought, but it existed in the ancient times, and it had been spread among the human race privately, and it was only after the rise of the human race that it became popular.


    In a word, all kinds of arguments are contradictory, and the origin of the five element method has gradually become an unsolved mystery. However, there is one thing that is generally accepted by all people, that is, the five element method, which is only a unique method of the human race. All other races, including the demons who dominated the whole Hongmeng world in the past, do not know the five element method.


    At present, Shen Shi is at the bottom of the sea of books. These countless ancient books and volumes belong to the heaven demon king court ten thousand years ago. In other words, they are almost all the books left by the demon family.


    It''s obviously very rare and strange to see the words of the five elements in the ancient books of the demon clan. Shen Shi is now in the realm of Taoism, which is no different from other monks on the surface, but actually because of the Yin and Yang curse, almost 70% of his strength is in the five elements, so he is particularly interested in the five elements.


    When he saw the words in Wu Xing Shu FA Za Lun, he couldn''t move his eyes. After he took them to his hand and read them, he was soon immersed in the words in the book.


    When he was a child, Shen Shi had heard some legends and stories. People in the stories often got some benefits strangely and inexplicably. At present, maybe he can pick up a secret book that records earth shaking magic skills. After training, he will be invincible in the world. Such a story once gave him many beautiful memories and fantasies, but now that he is growing up, he has seen the hardships and vicissitudes of the world, and his original dream has disappeared unconsciously.


    This miscellaneous treatise on the five elements techniques, written by the demon clan, is ancient, but it has nothing to do with the secret script. There is no record of any cultivation methods in the whole book, but from the perspective of an onlooker, it records the appearance characteristics of the five elements techniques used by some Terrans, and judges them. In some places, it further studies and speculates on their strengths and weaknesses, which is similar to Shen Shi''s The books about the five elements in the past are quite different.


    In other words, this book is actually the end of the demon king''s court. The human race has risen, and the battle between the human and the demon is in full swing. According to some records and inferences about the five elements by a demon family, it seems that he wants to find some weaknesses of the five elements and better attack the human race.


    But now, with the vicissitudes of the world, the rise of the human race and the decline of the demon race, the people who wrote books in those days must have died out. Shen Shi took this ancient book and looked at it page by page, but he gradually felt an unexpected sense of broadening his horizons.


    It turns out that there seemed to be many differences between the five elements technique and today''s technique in the war between man and demon ten thousand years ago. According to the anonymous records of the demon clan, the five elements technique used by the human race at that time was often extremely powerful, which formed a sharp contrast with the weak flesh of the human race. There is no doubt that the power demon clan has won over the Terran, but the five elements method released after the Terran began to practice can cause great threat and damage to the extremely strong body of the demon clan. In the long history of the battle between the human and the demon, this has always been a headache for the demon clan.


    In addition, the unknown author of the demon clan is obviously a man with broad vision and rich knowledge. In this ancient book, he recorded dozens of five element techniques and their characteristics. Shen Shi looked at them carefully and soon found that most of them were very strange to him. You know, he was very interested in five element techniques since he was a child, He has read a lot of such books. Even though he has not practiced many high-level techniques, he knows something about them. However, in front of him, he can only judge the general attributes of these recorded ancient techniques from the appearance in the written records. In addition, there are nine recorded techniques in the book. Shen Shi feels that he has some impression, which seems to be very consistent with some of the five element techniques.


    There are both high-level and low-level techniques, and there are five systems of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. Shen Shi corresponds to the past one by one. Then he finds that none of the nine five elements techniques is the most famous and popular among the many techniques of the same level. It seems that after thousands of years of tempering, it is almost the most perfect technique form now.


    Shen Shi contrasted with the techniques he had practiced, and found that he had practiced three of them. Two of them were first-order techniques, namely, fireball and water archery, and the other was lightning stroke in the second-order technique.


    After a long time of practicing the five magic methods, Shen was very happy to see that there was something unusual in his mind. But why, according to the records in this book, the five elements technique that almost all the friars of the human race used in those days was extremely powerful for the demon clan?This doubt is really strange. Shen Shi was lost in thought for a while, but he didn''t find a figure coming to him. He first looked at him, then glanced at the book of five elements in his hand, and then said:


    "young man, what do you think?"


    Shen Shi suddenly woke up and stepped back. He found that the old man with white hair and a goatee was standing beside him. Looking at his kind face, he was very gentle. Shen Shi was relieved and said with a smile, "I was so lost in reading that I didn''t notice what happened around me. Please forgive me."


    Goatee "Oh", but he looked at him with great interest and said with a smile, "do you call me elder?"


    Shen Shi Zheng for a while, way: "Er, yes, what is wrong?"


    The old man laughed, waved his hand and said, "it''s OK." Then he glanced at the ancient book in his hand and said with a smile, "how can you read this book? As far as I know, most of the disciples in jinhongshan are devoted to the cultivation of Taoism and magic power. Few people pay attention to the five elements."


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "that''s true, but I''ve loved these since I was a child. So I saw them by chance just now. I was so excited that I picked them up and looked at them. Unfortunately... "


    He said, shaking his head, with a look of regret on his face. The old man was surprised and asked with a smile, "what''s the pity?"


    Shen Shi flipped the book back and said, "it''s a pity that there''s no one in this book to practice the five elements. Otherwise, we can learn a five element method in vain."


    The old goat Hu was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said with a smile, "you want to be beautiful. Is this going to take advantage of the demon clan ten thousand years ago?"


    Shen Shi is also laughing. Just as he looks back, he turns to the last page of the ancient book in his hand. Suddenly, he makes a "Yi" sound, as if he has found something. He suddenly lowers his head and presses down the page that has been turned. His eyes are bright, but he looks at the last page of the ancient book.


    Old man Hu, a white haired goat, was also startled by his actions. He thought that when he read this book just now, he didn''t find anything unusual, but it was just some inferential nonsense that the demon clan didn''t know at that time, and it was useless for the cultivation of the five elements. For a moment, curiosity was also hooked up, so he put his head together and looked at the last page of the book with Shen Shi.


    There are not many words on the last page of some old and yellowing books, but there are some strange and complicated patterns.


    Seeing Shen Shi staring at these patterns, he was surprised and said, "Rune pattern?"


    The old man with goatee beside him was surprised again. He was also surprised, but he looked at Shen Shi in a twinkling of an eye and said, "can you recognize it?"


    However, he stopped for a moment. He seemed to think of something and shook his head. He thought that he was also confused. It was not uncommon for any friars who had practiced the five elements technique to contact the talisman. It was not difficult to see the similar talisman patterns. The difficulty was that the talisman patterns of yin and Yang, the five elements and ten kinds of talisman patterns were so complicated and difficult to understand, and then all kinds of talisman patterns were combined with each other to form a variety of complex patterns The Fu array, then carefully painted on the Fu paper, is not so subtle and difficult that others can understand.


    Here, he chuckled to himself, shrugged his shoulders and said nothing more. Just as he was thinking whether it was time to turn around and walk away, he suddenly saw Shen Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes were a little puzzled. At the same time, his fingers moved gently on the strange Rune on the page. After a moment, he said, "strange, it seems that this rune is not right."


    "Well?" This time, the voice of the old man with goatee was slightly raised. He looked at Shen Shi with bright eyes. After a while, he asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Shen Shi''s attention was all over the page at the moment, and the old man''s attitude was mild and harmless, so he didn''t care about anything. He said casually:


    "the appearance of this rune is not quite right in some places. This is the rune array of ''water archery'', but the nine strokes under the third Rune are all slanted by three points; and this is the ''sinking earth'' Rune array, the second Rune array The 13th and 22nd strokes of the three runes are also wrong. Oh, and the last "fireball" Rune array is even more outrageous. It''s clear that it should be three Yang fire runes, but all of them are Yin Fire runes. It''s totally wrong... "


    As he spoke, he shook his head. It seemed that he had some helplessness. He thought that the people of the demon clan were really the people of the demon clan. He didn''t know the five elements, and the rune array was so bad.


    But he sighed, but he didn''t find that the old man with goatee standing beside him was staring at him all the time. His eyes became bright gradually, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Hello, boy." After a while, the old man suddenly called to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "what''s the matter, master?" The first mock exam beard of


    , a bearded old beard, laughed, and said, "


    , what''s your name?"


    Jinhong mountain top, Yunxiao hall.In the vast hall, under the layers of cloth curtain, there is a heavy and solemn atmosphere, because this is the residence of Lingxiao sect''s leader in the past dynasties, and also the decision place of many Lingxiao sect''s important affairs. In countless years, I don''t know how many great people who have moved the world have been here, or lived leisurely.


    At this moment, on the smooth floor of the main hall, there are five clean futons, on which sit four figures of different shapes, but all of them are extraordinary, just like immortals.


    In the middle is the real person Huaiyuan, the leader of Lingxiao sect. For the first time on his left, there is an old man with a tall, square face. He is elder sun Mingyang. Now he is in charge of the instrument hall and has a high reputation in the sect. He can be described as a great person. On the right hand side of Huaiyuan, he is a beautiful woman Xiufa palace is elder Yun Ni Yun, who presides over Dan Hall with charming temples and light facial expressions.


    next to elder Yun Ni is an old Taoist robe with gold silk and jade brushing the dust. His face is pure and mediocre, and his identity is the same as the other three in this room. He is one of the five most prestigious elders of Lingxiao sect, and he is the elder Jin Zhanjin, who is now in charge of the spirit beast hall.


    However, at this time, the eyes of the four most prestigious real people in Lingxiao sect all turned slightly and fell on the only empty Futon in the hall.


    The other three did not change their looks. Only elder sun Mingyang''s face was a little ugly. After looking at the real person Huaiyuan, the head teacher, he suddenly gave a cold hum. With a sense of impatience, there was a trace of anger on his face. He suddenly said angrily:


    "Lao Pu, an old man, has just entered the position of the elder. At the first meeting, he dumped US pigeons. What''s the point?"


    Speaking of the back, his voice gradually increased. Although he didn''t roar and scold, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder rolling in the hall. The terrible strength of the immortal yuan Dan kingdom can be seen from this.


    However, all of you are not simple figures. Elder Jin Zhan''s eyes are slightly closed and he sits still, as if he has not heard anything. Elder Yunni looks at real Huaiyuan with a faint look, but he is also silent. A moment later, master Huaiyuan took a look at Sun Mingyang, sun Changlao. There was a shimmer in his eyes with the reflection of the stars. He laughed calmly and kindly, and said: "it''s still early, just a moment."


    Sun Mingyang nodded slightly, but it seemed that he was still dissatisfied. He took a cold look at the empty Futon around him, and then he stopped talking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    "Da, Da, Da..."


    The low and light footsteps echoed on the stone steps of the sea of books. The white haired old man with a goatee, carrying his hands, walked to the high exit alone. At the same time, his face was thoughtful and seemed to be remembering something. He frowned and whispered to himself: "Shen Shi Why does this name seem to have been heard before? "


    As he went to the top of the sea of books, there were more and more Lingxiao sect disciples on both sides of the stone steps. From time to time, someone would go near the stone steps to see the old man. As a result, all the Lingxiao sect disciples were very solemn and straight. They bowed their heads to salute and looked respectful. But the old man with goatee didn''t seem to care much about the surrounding situation, and nodded his head to deal with it And sometimes they even walk right past.


    When he got to the exit of the sea of books, he didn''t seem to have thought of the answer, and his brow was still frowning. But suddenly, he was stunned, but he saw a man standing in front of the library. He was tall and handsome. The most striking thing was that he had a bald head on his head and a huge black sword on his hand. It was from his own point of view that he had a tiny face With a smile, he said:


    "Uncle PU."


    The old man with white beard looked at him and walked over. When he was about to say something, his face suddenly changed. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. After a while, he lost his voice and said, "no


    The bald but handsome man is naturally Du Tiejian, who is famous in Lingxiao sect. At the moment, he seems to be very familiar with the old man with goatee. He stands beside and laughs, but he lowers his voice and says, "martial uncle, my master, please come to discuss business."


    Pu old man "Oh" a, look a little embarrassed, low voice way: "don''t go?"


    Du Tiejian immediately shook his head and said, "no way."


    Old man Pu snorted and said, "why?"


    Du Tiejian laughed and made a gesture of invitation. Then he walked along with old man Pu and said with a low smile: "because there are four people waiting for you at Yunxiao hall for at least an hour. If you don''t go again, I''m afraid the roof of the art hall will be lifted."


    Old man Pu was very angry and said, "nonsense, which guy is so bold!"


    Du Tiejian laughed and said nothing. Old man Pu glared at him. Then he looked a little angry and said, "OK, OK, I know that it must be a lot of trouble after your master forced me to enter the Grand Council."


    If you don''t trust uncle Du, how can you be so close to him


    "What''s the burden? Don''t brag. I remember you didn''t do that before?" With a sneer on his face, old man Pu walked out of the study hall with disdain on his back. Carrying his hands and Du Tiejian, he walked along the mountain road to the Yunxiao hall on the top of Jinhong mountain. At the same time, he said, "your master just felt that he was always being ignored at the grand Presbyterian meeting, and he was not happy. So he tried to kick old man Mu''s bland waste away for cultivation, and pulled me in by the way, All I did was expect me to be a pawn for him, right


    Shuhuiran said: "the face is firm, the iron sword is unique!"


    "Go away!" Po old man as like as two peas, and he kicked the old man. "What''s wrong with a little boy? How does it look exactly like your bad master?"


    Yunxiao hall on the top of Jinhong mountain.


    All the way here, looking at the extraordinary Hall, old man Pu shook his head, thought for a moment, sighed and continued to walk forward, but then he stretched out a hand to Du Tiejian and said, "take a drink."


    Du Tiejian did not change his face and said, "martial uncle, what do you want?"


    Old man Pu waved and said impatiently, "don''t be silly."


    Du Tiejian said with a smile: "finished."


    "Give it or not, don''t give it to me again."


    "What Is Yuandan a great place? " Du Tiejian looked sideways for a moment.


    Without a word, old man Pu began to roll up his sleeves.


    Du Tiejian rolled his eyes as if he had met a nemesis. He took out a wine gourd from his pocket and threw it away. He said, "that''s the last point. I''ll tell you, martial uncle, you''re so old. You always cheat your martial nephew to drink. Is that interesting?"


    "You young people are used to living a good life. How can you understand the importance of Lingjing? If you can save a little, just save a little. How nice."


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, old man Pu sighed and threw the gourd back to Du Tiejian. He glanced at him and sneered: "young man, you should be more relaxed. Now you are not an ordinary person. I am the elder. Do you know what the elder is?"


    Du Tiejian coughed and reminded him: "uncle, my master is the real person of Zhangjiao."


    "Is Zhang Jiao really great?"


    "Well, it''s no big deal." Du Tiejian thought for a moment and said, "but he can also roll his sleeves."


    "Well Well, he''s good, so I won''t care about him. "In the hall, the four immortal yuan Danjing have been sitting here for some time, and the atmosphere is becoming more and more subtle. However, except for the supernatural power, Taoist art and magic power, all the characters who have been practicing yuan Danjing have their own temperament and bearing, so there are not many abnormalities in their expressions, including the one who is known to have always been temperament The stern elder sun Mingyang is also in the process of closing his eyes.


    After a while, the eyelids of Huaiyuan real person in the middle moved slightly. After a while, the other three real people in the room also raised their eyebrows almost at the same time and turned to look at the door of the hall.


    After a while, two figures appeared at the door of the hall. It was old man Pu and Du Tiejian who came in.


    Seeing these two figures, especially old man Pu walking in front of the hall, the faces of the four real people were different, but it seemed that old man Pu didn''t feel much. He walked over with a smile all the way, looking relaxed and in a good mood.


    Du Tiejian walked a few steps behind him and saluted the front. Then he said to Huaiyuan, "master, I''ve invited uncle PU."


    "Well," Huaiyuan nodded slightly, "go down."


    Du Tiejian agreed and turned to retreat. The old man beside him laughed and walked to the four men. All the way to the empty futon, he sat down and said with a smile: "it''s a crime to be late. It''s a crime to make you wait so long. Blame Du Tiejian. He gave me a drink all the way and hooked up all my wine bugs. Alas... "


    At the moment, Du Tiejian, who had just come to the door of the main hall, faltered and almost didn''t grasp the black sword.


    But the other four real people on the putuan looked like they didn''t think much of old man Pu''s words, and old man Pu didn''t think much of them. He laughed and said, "what''s the matter, how did I come here for the first time today, and what did I discuss?"


    "Hum!" A cold hum came from him. It was from elder sun Mingyang''s mouth. Elder Pu looked at him and did not speak with a smile.


    At this time, Huaiyuan, who was sitting at the top of the table, coughed and said, "younger martial brother Pu, today''s five of us are here to discuss our major affairs. We can''t do this in the future, otherwise it''s not proper."


    Mr. Pu gave a "Oh", and Mr. Huaiyuan immediately said, "ladies and gentlemen, what we are discussing today is the fourth plenary session in half a year''s time..."


    He talks here, but the elders under him look different. It seems that Mr. Huaiyuan just said something about Mr. Pu, but in fact he just held up his head and passed by perfunctorily. It seems that the relationship between the two people is really as different as before.


    The real man Huaiyuan said for a while, and then said: "I''m sorry Among the most important things at the fourth plenary session, asking heaven''s Secret realm is undoubtedly one of them. It''s time to choose the disciples of Ning Yuan Jing God. What do you think of this? "


    As soon as the words were over, elder sun Mingyang said: "elder martial brother, I think it''s just the usual practice. Elder yuan Danjing recommended some elite disciples, and then each hall recommended some elite disciples. Finally, there are some places left to choose from the rest of the disciples. In this way, the best candidate can be selected. At the last meeting ten years ago, we won a great victory, didn''t we? Ha ha ha... "


    Then he said with a smile and looked at Yunni and Jinzhan sitting opposite. They were the two most powerful elders in charge of Lingxiao sect. Although they were silent at the moment, they all seemed to agree.


    However, at this time, suddenly a break drink, full of momentum, said: "this is not appropriate!"


    The speaker is the elder Pu Si Yi Pu, who is the penultimate elder in charge of the seven halls of Lingxiao sect.


    Sun Mingyang suddenly turned pale. Looking coldly, the other two elders also showed their displeasure. Although elder Yunni is a woman, she has been in charge of Dan Hall for a long time and has a high position. Just as she was about to speak, she just heard the voice of real Huaiyuan in her ear and said gently, "Oh, brother Pu, what''s your opinion, but it doesn''t matter."


    When Yunni''s words came to her mouth, she suddenly swallowed them back. Her eyes suddenly flashed several times. She slightly looked up at Huaiyuan, who was sitting in the middle of the head. She saw the elder teacher with a faint smile on his face. He looked calmly at old man Pu, who was sitting in sun Mingyang''s head. A moment later, he seemed to feel Yunni''s eyes, which were like the reflection of stars The different eye Mou saw to come over, slightly stay on her face, looked at the cloud Ni one eye.


    Yunni slowly lowered her head, took a breath, repressed the turbulence in her heart, and was silent.


    The next day, in the morning.


    Shen Shi wakes up from the cave and goes out of the cave after sorting out some things. At the same time, he thinks whether he will go to the white crane hall again to make sure of anything, or seize the time to go down the mountain again. After all, Xiaohei and Ling Chunni are still there in Anshan Inn in LiuYun City, and he is also worried.


    Just as he was walking, he suddenly saw a familiar woman standing in front of the road connecting the valley path and the mountain road. She looked at the sea from a distance on the stone steps of the mountain road, and carefully identified her. She was Xu Yanzhi, the elder martial sister of the art hall.Shen Shi has been dealing with this elder martial sister for several times from the time when he was on the green fish island to the time when he recently went to the art hall to buy the art. He is a little familiar with this elder martial sister. When he was stunned, he went over to say hello and said with a smile:


    "elder martial sister Xu, how can you be here? What a coincidence."


    Xu Yanzhi turned around, looked up and down at Shen Shi, and said with a smile, "yes, I just met you here. What a coincidence..." Between the words, she seems to have curled her lips, especially in the words "just arrived here", with a look of anger.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    "Younger martial brother Shen, where are you going?"


    As they walked on the mountain road side by side, Xu Yanzhi asked Shen Shi casually. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m going to pick up a task at the white crane hall, and then I''ll go down the mountain."


    Xu Yanzhi gave a "Yi", which seemed to be a little surprised, and said: "why, don''t you plan to leave when Dan Hui is over?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "when will Dan be over there in the Dan Hall?"


    Xu Yanzhi thought about it and said, "elder Yunni has been out of the pass for several days. I heard that he had a discussion with you elders yesterday. It must be in these days." She said with a smile, and then said, "speaking up, this Dan meeting may also be regarded as the prelude to the selection of zongmen''s disciples at the fourth plenary session next year. It''s a top priority. The zongmen are all over the world. Don''t you care?"


    Shen Shi smiles. Of course, he has heard about the four regular meetings. However, he always feels that he is far away from himself, so he says, "how can the winner of the Dan meeting go?"


    Xu Yanzhi naturally said: "that''s for sure. The most talented young disciples of the Dan Hall will participate in the Dan meeting. The final winner will be accepted by elder Yunni, and then it will be counted as a quota."


    The figure of Zhong Qinglu appeared in Shen Shi''s mind. For a moment, he seemed to be at a loss, but then he shook his head and said with a smile, "so it is."


    Xu Yanzhi saw that he didn''t seem to be interested in this Danhui. Although he felt strange, he didn''t say much. He just said with a smile, "since you are going down the mountain, are you going to go hunting again?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "exactly."


    Xu Yanzhi thought for a moment and said, "how do you use the techniques I introduced to you last time?"


    Shen Shi looked at Xu Yanzhi and said, "those five elements techniques have helped me a lot. Thank you very much, elder martial sister."


    With a smile, Xu Yanzhi waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing to worry about. By the way, since you have to go down the mountain this time, have you ever thought about going to my place to buy some five element techniques? "


    Shen Shiwen hesitated for a moment. To tell you the truth, before he met Xu Yanzhi today, he really didn''t think about this problem. First of all, his existing five elements technique seems to be enough for the time being. Even if there are occasional deficiencies, he still has some strange witchcraft techniques and the mysterious killer mace dragon pattern gold armor. Although the dragon pattern gold armor is not easy to show and see people for the time being The cost is really amazing, but these means, together with the number of talismans he made himself, really want to fight with the enemy, but Shen Shi''s combat power is really not low, even several times he crossed the realm and directly killed the enemy whose Taoist realm is higher than himself.


    In addition to gradually having confidence in his own strength in the continuous fighting, another reason why Shen Shi didn''t continue to buy and cultivate new five elements is money.


    Originally, after he sold the Kui pattern demon pill of the iron wolf king spider to the immortal meeting, he suddenly had 4000 spirit crystals on his body, which was the richest time since his cultivation. Even the private transaction between Zhong Qinglu and him seemed to be less burdensome. It''s just that people are not as good as nature. There are several twists and turns in Liuyun city. After that night, I can''t help but get together with Ling Chunni by accident.


    In retrospect, Shen Shi was not surprised by his impulse and passion at that time, but he didn''t have any regret for that night. In the gentle words between his ears and temples, it was a feeling he had never felt in his life.


    He felt very happy, very happy, and seemed to feel Ling Chunni''s tender heart, so naturally, he made a decision in his heart to find a safe and secret residence for her in Liuyun city.


    Liuyun city is a big city of Xiuzhen. It''s a small private house suitable for monks to live in. Even if it''s the simplest and smallest one, the price won''t be much cheaper. Although Shen Shi has a lot of Lingjing, if he has such a purpose, he will be short of money.


    Looking at Shen Shi slightly ponder not language, Xu Yanzhi brow a pick, took a few tentatively to ask a way: "but recently on hand is nervous, don''t have spirit crystal?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, nodded and said with a little apology, "it''s true. When I''m rich, I''ll go to the five elements hall to find elder martial sister you."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded thoughtfully for a moment, and then said, "well, you''d better go to the five elements hall with me. Maybe it will be a surprise for you."


    Shen Shi is one Zheng, way: "what?"


    Xu Yanzhi smiles but does not answer, the way: "you past knew."


    At this point, Shen Shi was not in a hurry to go down the mountain, so he followed Xu Yanzhi to the five elements hall.


    As usual, the five elements Hall of Shu hall is still as cold and quiet as before, and there are few people in it even when you stretch your neck. There is no popularity in the huge hall. It seems that there is a kind of gloomy atmosphere.


    But Xu Yanzhi and Shen Shi are people who come and go here many times. Naturally, they ignore the scenery. When they go to the five elements hall, Xu Yanzhi looks at the left and right, and looks up and down at Shen Shi with a little smile. He says: "brother Shen, you have bought techniques here before. You must know that our five elements hall is opposite to the emperor The techniques sold by disciples are generally expensive. "Shen Shi nodded. Last time, the three second-order techniques were going to leave. He had six hundred spirit crystals, but it made his flesh ache for a long time.


    Xu Yanzhi''s eyes turned slightly. After looking at a hidden side door in the five elements hall, he showed a gentle smile and said to Shen Shi: "those prices are really expensive, but they are all set by elder Pu of our martial arts hall. I can''t help it. But now, to be exact, last night, there was a price for the third-order five element method in the list of techniques left by his old man. It was only marked with 100 Lingjing. "


    "What?" Shen Shi was surprised, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He was even a little excited. He said, "the third level technique only sells 100 Lingjing, only Half of the second order


    Xu Yanzhi nodded with a smile and said, "that''s right. Originally, there are few people who come to the art hall to buy high-level skills. Generally speaking, they can''t sell them. But when I saw you just now, I thought maybe you would want some."


    "Yes Shen Shi immediately made a firm promise. What''s the joke? The price of the third-order method was at least more than 1000 Lingjing or even higher. Now he has such an opportunity. What''s the pie in the sky? But he thought about it, maybe it was what his father said to him. After a moment''s hesitation, Shen Shi whispered to Xu Yanzhi: "elder martial sister, but this Will it irritate the old Pu after this? But we may both have bad luck. "


    Xu Yanzhi snorted and said, "don''t worry. Pu Chang is old and forgetful. He is also very confused. He won''t remember it for sure."


    "Pa", a slight sound, sounded from a secret hut in the five elements hall. Pusi Yipu, the old man with white hair and goatee, sat at the table in the room, staring at a clumsy bronze mirror on the table, which reflected the figures of Xu Yanzhi and Shen Shi in the five elements Hall. He looked angry, glared at Xu Yanzhi, snorted, and said to himself in an angry way:


    "rebellious, rebellious, how dare you say that to me! It''s really rebellious!"


    In the main hall, Shen Shi let go of his heart, and suddenly he had some eagerness to look forward to it. He was very interested in the five elements, otherwise he would not have been able to persist in the difficult and boring way of talismanship for so many years since he was a child. Now six or seven out of ten of his strength are in the five elements and talismanship. It''s really his dream to have such a good chance to practice high-level talismanship Ask for something.


    "Elder martial sister, what is that technique?" Shen Shi with a little excited, to Xu Yanzhi road.


    But Xu Yanzhi was smiling and suddenly said, "younger martial brother Shen, do you believe my eyes on the five elements technique?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "elder martial sister has been practicing for many years. She knows more about Taoism than I do. Of course, I believe in elder martial sister."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded with a smile and said: "that''s good, younger martial brother Shen. Before I give you the third-order method, could you please perform a few techniques in the five elements hall, and I can judge whether the third-order method is suitable for you, because that method is a little bit It''s a little different. "


    "Unique third-order technique?" Shen Shi frowned slightly. He was confused. He recalled the third-order skills he had seen and understood in the past. It seems that no skill is so mysterious?


    But looking at Xu Yanzhi standing there with a smile and a chant, there was no other abnormality. The attraction of the third-order technique was really extraordinary. This opportunity was even more rare. Shen Shi took a deep breath and arched his hand and said, "OK, I''ll make a fool of myself. Please give some advice to elder martial sister Xu."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded with a smile, and then led him to the side of the five elements hall. There were several wooden dummies standing here. Because the place was remote, Shen Shi didn''t notice this place last time. At this time, Xu Yanzhi said with a smile, "whatever technique you use, just hit these Dummies."


    Shen Shi nodded to show that he understood. Xu Yanzhi stepped back and stood aside. Then he looked at the place beside the five elements hall.


    Shen Shi stood about ten steps away from the wooden dummies. After breathing steadily, he took advantage of this opportunity to turn around a lot of thoughts. His family knew his own affairs. Of course, he knew that after practicing the two mantras of yin and Yang, the five element method he released now was faster and more powerful than that of ordinary monks It''s much better, but this matter has always been his carefully protected secret. Now of course, we should try our best to keep it secret, at least we can''t let Xu Yanzhi find too many anomalies.


    He took a furtive look at Xu Yanzhi standing on one side, then took a deep breath, and slowly raised his arm, which was a standard five element casting movement.


    Xu Yanzhi is a disciple of the martial arts school. He is very familiar with this kind of movement. At a glance, he can see that it is a first-order fireball technique, and there is nothing unusual about it. However, Shen Shi is obviously very familiar with it. He is very familiar with this kind of movement and can''t help nodding and smiling.


    What she doesn''t know, however, is that Shen Shi is actually putting more than half of his energy on suppressing the spiritual power in his body. Originally, the faster the spell is, the better. However, he is suppressing the flow of spiritual power in secret, making his speed of fireball slow by at least half. It seems that he is basically the same as an ordinary monk.There may be some differences, but it''s already extremely small. Xu Yanzhi didn''t notice it. In fact, different monks have different talents, and it''s normal to have a difference in casting speed. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. So she stood there smiling all the time and watched Shen Shi release a fireball completely. From the light of the fire, the flame appeared, and then she saw it again When she was urged by aura, a fireball gathered in the palm of her hand, and then it was finally launched. She looked very calm, anyway Actually, it''s not what she wants to see.


    In the secret hut, old man Pu was also looking at Shen Shi carefully. When he saw his movements, he nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, "well, it''s good Then all the way down, his look and the outside of Xu Yanzhi is no different, but in the middle of a place, almost is Shen Shi gathered flames to form a fireball gathered in the palm, that short period of time, Pu old man suddenly a Zheng.


    "Well? How can this fireball form so fast? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    Shen Shi casts several first-order spells, and at the same time, in order to cover up his abnormality in the five elements, he carefully controls the speed of casting. However, the power of this spell is not easy to control. When he is a little uneasy, he finds that the wooden dummies are not very impressive, and he doesn''t know what special wood they are made of When the method hit the top, it didn''t leave any trace. At most, it just vibrated a few times.


    It''s true that even the biggest flaw has been covered up. Shen Shi''s mind is relaxed. It''s right to think that these dummies are set up here for the disciples to test their skills. If they are ordinary things, they will be changed in three days. They are not afraid of trouble.


    Xu Yanzhi saw from the beginning to the end, and did not find any abnormality. After Shen Shi successively performed the skills of fireball, water arrow, rock stab and earth sinking, she nodded with a smile and said, "OK, younger martial brother Shen, wait here for a moment, I''ll come."


    With that, she turned and walked to the back hall of the five elements hall, and soon disappeared in Shen Shi''s sight. Shen Shi looked in that direction with some doubts, thinking how strange the behavior of elder martial sister Xu is today.


    In the secret room of the side door of the five element hall, old man Pu watched Shen Shi perform those common first-order five element techniques from the ancient bronze mirror. At least from the surface results, Shen Shi didn''t show anything different from ordinary people, but he looked dignified for some reason. His white eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, there was a light noise on the other side of the room. Then the wall moved away, but a secret door appeared. Xu Yanzhi came over from there, sat down on the chair beside old man Pu, and said with a smile, "master, what''s up?"


    Old man Pu nodded slowly and said, "well, it seems that Shen Shi''s talent is still Not bad. " Then he suddenly glared at Xu Yanzhi and said, "contrarian, what did you say about me just now? How dare you say that I was confused and forgetful? Believe it or not, I''ll drive you out of the gate wall!"


    Xu Yanzhi had no fear on his young and beautiful face. He came over with a smile, took old man Pu''s sleeve, shook it twice, and said with a smile, "master, what are you angry about? I didn''t mean to trust that younger martial brother Shen just now. By the way, I haven''t heard that you have anything to do with Shen Shi before. Why are you suddenly interested in him? "


    Old man Pu seemed to favor Xu Yanzhi, a beautiful female disciple. He pretended to have a fit and went with her. He snorted and said, "I met him yesterday. I found that he seemed to have a good talent in the five elements. When I asked him his name, I found that he seemed to be familiar with it. After coming back, I think about it carefully, but I remember that you mentioned this name to me when you were still working on the herring Island several years ago. "


    Xu Yanzhi "ah" a, beautiful eyes looking at old man Pu, showing a look of surprise, said: "so early thing, master, you actually remember?"


    "Haha, haha," old man Pu said with pride, stroking his beard. "No, although I''m old, I''m good at Taoism and have great powers. My memory will only get better and better. There''s no possibility of being confused and forgetful!"


    Xu Yanzhi chuckled and said, "well, well, it''s just a casual remark. I''ll go down the mountain and buy you some old wine later."


    Old man Pu immediately beamed and said, "good, good apprentice, remember to buy more than 50 years of flower carving."


    Xu Yanzhi spat at him for a moment, and glanced at Shen Shizheng''s figure in the ancient mirror on the table. He hummed in his heart and said: "it''s all for sister Qingzhu, or..."


    Xinnian turned around, and a gentle smile reappeared on her face. She said to Mr. Pu: "master, this younger martial brother Shen really has a talent for the five elements technique since he was young. Although there are twists and turns in the middle, he is still a good seedling. There are not many people in our art hall. If you think he is good, you might as well bring him in. "


    After hearing this, old man Pu pondered for a moment, but he did not agree immediately. Instead, he slowly shook his head. Xu Yanzhi was surprised and thought that master didn''t take a fancy to Shen Shi. Although from her own point of view, Shen Shi seemed to be an excellent talent in all aspects of the five elements, she also knew that although she was in the sect on weekdays It''s not high-profile, but it''s frighteningly powerful. Otherwise, the real person in charge of teaching would not have invited him to the position of elder.


    Although the position is high and powerful, lingxiaozong is not stable without strength.


    Although Xu Yanzhi talks and jokes casually with his master, he still knows that he is far away from his master in terms of his vision. He doubts where Shen Shi can''t get into his master''s eyes, but at the same time he thinks of sisterhood with himself After hesitating for a moment, Zhong Qingzhu said in a soft voice:


    "master, do you think he is not good? In fact, I just saw that younger martial brother Shen is really good. And you think, there are not many monks who are still interested in the five elements in this world. How many of them are gifted? Why don''t you just make do with it? For the sake of the prosperity of our martial arts hall in the future, let''s accept him. "Old man Pu snorted and said, "that''s no good. At the beginning, I wanted to make do with it, so I accepted a useless disciple. This time, I can''t make the same mistake again."


    Xu Yanzhi didn''t respond for a moment, but he just wanted to persuade himself: "ah, it''s OK. You should think more about the exam Well, no, what did you just say? " She glared at old man Pu and said angrily, "master, who are you talking about as rubbish?"


    Old man Pu looked at her, shrugged his shoulders and said, "you''ve been under my door for so many years, and I won''t tell you anything else. But I don''t know much about the five elements. Have you learned 20% from me?" Then his face suddenly turned angry. He looked very dissatisfied and said angrily, "what''s more, you girl, when you were a teacher, you were tearful and swore that you would never be distracted if you didn''t learn a thorough skill? As a result, in a few years, you smelly girl was hooked by Ruan maocai in the Dan Hall. You are so angry! "


    Xu Yanzhi was stunned for a moment, his cheeks turned red, and his snow-white teeth bit his lower lip. Then after a while, the water flashed in his eyes, and he seemed to cry. After a while, he choked and said in a low voice: "master, you, you You... "


    Old man Pu turned his strange eyes and said: "Oh, it''s coming again and again. I can''t see a woman crying when I know Master. I have the right to regard you as the water you spilled. Anyway, it''s impossible for you to take care of me again."


    Xu Yanzhi wiped his tears with his hand and cried, "master, if you really don''t want to, I''ll cut off my relationship with elder martial brother Ruan immediately A clean break, a lifetime of ancient Buddha green lamp, serve you old man


    Old man Pu put his hand on his forehead and said, "well, don''t cry. Lingxiao sect is not Zhenlong hall. Where can we get the Buddha statue Luohan and the ancient Buddha green lamp..." Then he said to himself, "actually, Shen Shi''s talent should be pretty good, just when he was practicing the Dharma..."


    In the middle of the speech, he frowned and seemed to be in the middle of thinking again. He looked a little hesitant.


    As soon as Xu Yanzhi looked from the side, he suddenly giggled, grabbed old man Pu''s sleeve and said with a smile, "master, you are really good to me. I know you are not really angry with me."


    Old man Pu glared at her and said, "remember to buy two more jars of Huadiao wine."


    As soon as Xu Yanzhi wiped his tears, he broke into a smile and said, "I know. You can rest assured." After that, she suddenly had a meal, then looked at old man Pu with some suspicion and said, "master, you don''t mean to say that because you want to drink two more jars of wine?"


    Old man Pu didn''t even look at her. He waved his hand and said with disdain, "what do you know about a girl''s family? I''m confused all day long."


    Xu Yanzhi took a furtive look at him. He didn''t dare to ask any more questions. After thinking about it, he said, "master, should I just go and get him the" ice sword "skill formula as I said before, so that he can practice here for ten days and see if he can complete this three-level skill within the time limit?"


    Old man Pu was still thinking about something and hesitated. Xu Yanzhi waited for a while, but old man Pu didn''t respond. He thought that he would acquiesce, so he stood up quietly and was about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, old man Pu waved and said, "wait a minute, don''t give him the ice sword trick."


    "Ah?" When the old man was about to fold up a piece of paper, he was surprised to see that there was a few words on it.


    Old man Pu handed the yellow paper to Xu Yanzhi and said, "let him try to practice this three-level skill. As for the time limit, just give him two days."


    Xu Yanzhi was surprised. The five element method was very difficult to learn. The difficulty of practicing the five element method at each level increased several times. To be honest, the ten day period given before was already a high standard. But after all, old man Pu was the head of Lingxiao school. His status was there. In terms of his attainments of the five element method, he was looking at the whole world Hongmeng Xiuzhen world is also one of the few experts. It''s no wonder that such a person should have apprentices with higher standards.


    It''s just that it''s really hard for this person to practice a third-order method in two days.


    She wanted to argue for a while, but old man Pu was calm and waved his hand. It seemed that he would not change his mind. Xu Yanzhi hesitated for a moment and could only sigh in his heart. He turned and walked to the door. At the same time, he silently said, "sister Qingzhu, it''s not sister Qingzhu who doesn''t help you, Shen Shi. It''s really the end of his duty."


    Just as he came to the door, old man Pu''s voice came from behind and said, "Hello, twig."


    Xu Yanzhi turned his head and said, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Old man Pu didn''t look back at her. He only said faintly, "if Ruan maocai doesn''t treat you well in the future, just come back and tell me that the old man doesn''t care about Dan Tang or Yunni''s face. He just runs to break his three legs to vent his anger for you."Xu Yanzhi was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, a kind of inexplicable emotion came to his heart and said in a low voice, "yes, I know. Thank you, master."


    Old man Pu waved his hand and let her go.


    When Xu Yanzhi came out of the secret room, he felt a soft warmth in his heart, but then he said to himself with a smile: "this master It''s not even one person''s age is wrong to say that he has two legs. "


    Then he shook his head, took the yellow paper and went to the main hall of the five elements hall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    Xu Yanzhi walked all the way back to the main hall of the five elements hall, and saw Shen Shiwu standing there waiting alone. With a smile on his lips, he quickened his pace and walked over.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, Shen Shi looked back and was relieved. He welcomed him and said, "elder martial sister Xu."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded to him, but his face was the first. He put away his smile and said, "younger martial brother Shen, I may have some bad news for you."


    Shen Zheng: "what?"


    Xu Yanzhi sighed and said, "it''s not a coincidence. Just when I went in to get the third-order magic formula, my master, Pu Siyi, who is in charge of the art hall, came back. He stopped me and asked. As a result, he said that it was his carelessness and he wrote the wrong price. It can''t count."


    "Er..." Shen Shi was silent, and his face changed. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at his helpless and disappointed expression, Xu Yanzhi also gave a furtive smile in his heart, and then said faintly: "younger martial brother Shen, this is really my breach of faith to you. If you have any complaints, just blame me, and I have nothing to say."


    Shen Shi quickly shook his head, forced a smile, and said: "elder martial sister is joking. How dare Shen Shi blame you? In fact, I was greedy, but elder martial sister, you are kind-hearted. Shen Shi knows that."


    Xu Yanzhi nodded, then suddenly gave a smile and said to Shen Shi: "however, this matter was placed there before. Since you have come here, it''s impossible for us not to give you an account. Just now, I had a big argument with my master. I finally got an opportunity for you. "


    Shen Shi was dumb when he heard it. He couldn''t help looking at this elder martial sister Xu. She was awed for a moment. Unexpectedly, for a trivial matter, elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi was able to speak up to the point of quarreling with the patriarch. She was so noble and noble that Shen Shi admired her. When he heard the last sentence, Shen Shi was even more stunned and asked: "elder martial sister, what''s the chance?"


    With a light smile, Xu Yanzhi took out a piece of yellow paper from his sleeve and said, "under my girl''s righteous words, my master is also beyond reason, so he finally said: it''s impossible to buy a third-order skill directly if you want to have a hundred spirit crystals. Just give him this to see his luck."


    Then she reached out and handed the yellow paper to Shen Shi. Shen Shi took it blankly, looked at it and said, "elder martial sister Xu, what''s this?"


    Xu Yanzhi shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen the words in it, but I heard from master that it''s also a kind of third-order cultivation method. Now, he''s borrowing you to watch the cultivation for free, but there are two conditions: first, you can''t take it out of the five elements hall; second, only give you two days, and it depends on your own talent and chance to cultivate the magic."


    "Two days?" Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and his brow suddenly wrinkled. He was not a layman who knew nothing about the five elements. On the contrary, he had a good understanding of the five elements. Because of this, he also knew that the cultivation of the five elements was difficult, and the cultivation of the five elements was much more difficult if he didn''t step on the stage. If he remembers correctly, Shen Shi clearly remembers that even if it''s any third-order skill, ordinary monks usually need half a month to one month to master it. Even if he has the yin-yang curse to help him secretly, the mysterious power of meixinqiao acupoint is different. However, according to his past experience, Shen Shi is not sure that he can learn a third-order skill in just two days.


    In addition, he has another worry that he can''t talk about with others, that is, Ling Chunni and Xiao Hei are waiting for him in the hotel of President Hu Anshan in Liuyun city. If he wants to practice his skills, I''m afraid it will be delayed for several days.


    Here he hesitated for a moment, and the color of hesitation on his face fell into Xu Yanzhi''s eyes, which made her feel anxious. What old man Pu gave was not the same as the previous agreement. Even she was caught off guard, but anyway, it was also an extremely rare opportunity. For the sake of her best friend Zhong Qingzhu, she really wants to help Shen Shi. At the moment, it seems that Shen Shi is a little shrinking. Xu Yanzhi frowns slightly, takes two steps to the side, and says, "what''s the matter with you, younger martial brother Shen?"


    While talking, her body is intentionally or unintentionally blocked in front of Shen Shi, just covered the direction of the secret side door behind, and looked at Shen Shi at the same time.


    Shen Shi saw that Xu Yanzhi''s eyes seemed to have deep meaning. His face was very delicate. He was surprised when his hand was warm, but he was held by a soft hand. The long white finger gently wrote a word in the palm of his hand.


    "Take it!"


    Shen Shi''s heart moves. He just wants to say something, but he sees that Xu Yanzhi has quietly retracted his hand and looks at himself with a smile.


    Shen Shi lowered his head slightly, pondered for a moment, then laughed and said: "in this case, please elder martial sister Xu."


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "well understand it, anyway, it will not be a loss to you."


    Then he turned around and led Shen Shi all the way to the other side of the hall. There was a quiet room over there. The room was not big and the furnishings were simple. There was only a bed for rest. Besides, there was only a small window on the high wall for ventilation and light.When Shen Shi was brought here, Xu Yanzhi hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "younger martial brother Shen, you should make good use of this hard won opportunity, and don''t let sister Qingzhu down."


    "Well?" Shen Shi is stunned. He just wants to inquire about the relationship between this matter and Zhong Qingzhu. But Xu Yanzhi has already nodded to him. Then he goes out of the quiet room and takes the door with him.


    Out of the quiet room, Xu Yanzhi looked around. There was no one in the sky of the big five elements hall. She subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and thought about it. Then she went outside the hall. When she got to the gate of the hall, she turned around and looked around. As expected, she saw the familiar figure standing on a railing outside the hall.


    "Green bamboo." Xu Yanzhi waved to the beautiful woman and went over.


    The woman turned and looked around. Sure enough, it was Zhong Qingzhu who also came here. At the moment, she looked a little uneasy and worried. Seeing Xu Yanzhi coming, she quickly won. First, she took a look at the five elements hall. Then she couldn''t help lowering her voice and whispered:


    "elder sister, he Why didn''t he come out? Is that a success? "


    For a moment, Xu Yanzhi laughs and gently pulls up the palm of Zhong Qingzhu''s hand, only to find that she doesn''t know when she has clenched her fist, and the palm is still wet. Xu Yanzhi shook his head and sighed: "sister, you are such a cold and quiet person. How come you are so nervous when you meet younger martial brother Shen."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s cheek is slightly red. He seems to be aware of his nervousness and gaffe. He pulls back his palm and rubs it gently on his waist. Xu Yanzhi said with a smile, "well, I''m not teasing you. My master has seen Shen Shi, and he seems to be OK. At least he doesn''t mean to refuse immediately."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face suddenly flashed a ray of joy. In such a famous school as Lingxiao sect, whether there is an elder as the master among the disciples is absolutely a big difference.


    Xu Yanzhi looked at her smile and said, "but don''t be happy too soon. My master has set up another problem for him for some reason." With that, Xu Yanzhi told Zhong Qingzhu about his two-day practice. After hearing this, Zhong Qingzhu changed color and frowned slightly, saying:


    "this Isn''t that hard? "


    Xu Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders and said, "this is set by my master. I''ve also helped him to speak, but he must be like this. I can''t help it." Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, and then said, "but you don''t have to worry too much. After all, my master proposed to find younger martial brother Shen Shi himself. For the first time in many years, he showed interest in his disciples, so younger martial brother Shen Shi really has a great chance of being accepted by my master."


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a long time. Then he sighed and said, "I hope so. Now I can only hope that the stone can..."


    Speaking of the future, her voice gradually lowered, but her face was a little bit of color. It was obvious that she sincerely expected Shen Shi to enter the door of elder PU. Xu Yanzhi shook her head and patted her delicate cheek. She said with a smile: "Hey, wake up, sister, I really can''t see what''s good about that stupid stone, how can it be I''m so obsessed with my good sister. "


    Zhong Qingzhu spat with a smile and said, "there''s no such thing." But then he thought of something again and said, "elder sister, I haven''t been in touch with elder Pu before. I only know that he seems to be a bit eccentric and has a high moral character. Recently, he succeeded elder Mu to become the five elder of the sect, but I don''t know Is he very strict on weekdays, and how does he treat his disciples? "


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "he hasn''t started yet. Do you worry that he will be bullied in the future?" After that, she shook her head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. My master, though eccentric and eccentric, is actually excellent and good to me. Although he often says that I''m useless, useless, and lack of practice, he''s mostly joking. If someone really bullies me, he''s the first one to refuse. Just now, he said that if elder martial brother Ruan bullied me, he would help me out and interrupt... "


    Speaking of this, Xu Yanzhi suddenly stopped talking. Zhong Qingzhu was puzzled and asked, "what did you say to interrupt?"


    Xu Yanzhi thought that although Shifu made fun of himself, as a disciple, he still had to take care of his old man''s face. He didn''t want to tell Qingzhu about his confused legs. When he met elder martial brother Ruan, he could tell him about it. Would he dare to bully me in the future?


    Thinking of this, he felt a little sweet in his heart for no reason. The smile on his face became more and more brilliant, so he said to Zhong Qingzhu with a smile: "nothing, that is to say, if he bullied me, he broke his leg. You see, my master is very good at protecting his disciples. If younger martial brother Shen Shi can get into his Dharma and be accepted by his family, it''s definitely his destiny. "


    "Well, well." Zhong Qingzhu nodded heavily, his eyes turned to the five elements hall in the distance, and his face looked forward to it.


    In the secret room of the five elements hall, old man Pu had a bottle of wine gourd in his hand. After pulling the plug, the wine was fragrant and smelled like a pot of mature wine. He looked up and took a big gulp of it, then his face showed a trace of satisfaction, and then he glanced at the table next to him.In the ancient bronze mirror on the table, the scene is changing now, reflecting the movement in the quiet room. Shen Shi''s every move is in it.


    He watched Shen Shi walk back and forth in the quiet room for a while. Then he calmly walked back to the bed and sat down. He spread out the yellow paper in front of him and watched intently.


    After a while, the expression on Shen Shi''s face suddenly looked strange, like a bit of surprise and a bit of doubt. But after pondering for about half an hour, he took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes and put his hands on his knees.


    Old man Pu raised his eyebrows, seemed a little surprised, and said, "hmm? Good savvy. Did you start to try so soon? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    In the quiet room, Shen Shipan sat on the bed with a piece of yellow paper in front of him. He looks pale, but his heart is not calm, because just now, what he saw on this yellow paper is indeed a five element magic, but it is a strange magic that he has never heard of.


    Water repellent surgery.


    Shen Shi has always kept a low-key and cautious attitude, but in the bottom of his heart, he is actually quite confident in his spiritual identification and five elements skills. Even though his Taoist realm is not high for the time being, he still believes in himself.


    In other words, after he loved reading books and got his father''s help, he really got most of the books he was interested in. At the moment, he saw this "water repellent skill" with a strange name, which should not be recorded in most of the relevant books in the world In the middle of it.


    A method of five elements, which is rarely spread in the world and is obviously little known?


    Is this the inside story of Lingxiao sect, which is one of the four most famous schools in China, or is this golden Hongshan gate of ten thousand years much bigger than you think?


    Shen Shi''s curiosity was stirred up, and he was even slightly excited. He felt as if there was a door leading to a mysterious and unknown new world, which must be very large. A gap was opened in front of his eyes. He began to read the techniques carefully, to comprehend them carefully, and to immerse himself in them unconsciously.


    Shen Shi''s brow is slightly wrinkled after reading the whole formula and thinking about it carefully. This water repellent skill is really a strange one. Basically, it has no attack and defense ability. The only effect of this skill is that when the monk submerges into the water, it will form a small shadow around his body There is a finger wide thin space to keep all the surrounding water out.


    In other words, water repellent skill is actually a kind of auxiliary skill similar to the second-order "wind control skill" he practiced before. The biggest use seems to be that it can make monks stay underwater for a long time. In addition, Shen Shi can even think that even if there are layers of thick water around him, he can''t do it completely, let alone do it The words of this skill also clearly indicate that the water repellent gap formed by this skill requires monks to continuously consume spiritual power to maintain it, and the deeper they dive into the bottom of the water, the greater the pressure, the greater the consumption of spiritual power.


    In this way, Shen Shi could not help feeling a little disappointed for a moment. If he needed to dive into the water to find something, he could do it as long as he was able to communicate with the water. Why did he specially use such a weak spell? But this seemingly useless spell was still at the top of the third level. This Could it be that elder Pu of Shutang, who only heard his name but had never seen him, used it to deal with him perfunctorily?


    He thought for a while and felt a little depressed, but then he was also laughing. He thought that sure enough, he could not avoid vulgarity. What he thought all day was the good thing of pie falling from the sky. It was reasonable for the art hall to deal with such a nobody here.


    When he thought about it, he calmed down a lot, but he was still a little helpless, and some wanted to leave. But when he thought about it, he thought that elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi was busy just now, and it was too ugly to walk like this. After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi decided to try to practice in this quiet room, no matter whether she could achieve it or not, Anyway, it''s no use even if it''s completed, let alone the time for self enlightenment is so short.


    As soon as he was determined, he quickly eliminated the distractions and focused on the water repellent technique again. Ordinary friars may have a headache for this difficult and complicated five elements technique, but for those friars who are really interested, what seems boring to outsiders is an extra taste that ordinary people can''t understand. Every time they solve a difficult problem and realize a little doubt, they will have great joy Happy.


    Shen Shi is such a rare person who is very interested in the five elements technique. Although he was not particularly interested in water repellent technique before, he began to understand it and unconsciously immersed himself in it.


    Two ears don''t hear things outside the window, one heart only understand the law of ancestors.


    In the quiet room, time seems to solidify, quietly flowing away little by little. But outside the quiet room, all things in the world will not stop for a moment because of anyone or anything, and they are still moving on.


    Old man Pu did not know when he left the secret room and went to the five elements hall with a wine gourd in his hand. Xu Yanzhi and Zhong Qingzhu, who were still talking at the gate of the hall, saw his figure and came to the ceremony. Zhong Qingzhu was more worried and expected. But old man Pu, with a light complexion, waved them away. Then he looked at the green sky outside the hall and thought for a while. He turned back to the hall. He didn''t worry about the image of his elder. So he casually found a big pillar in the hall and sat on the ground with his back. He looked up and drank a lot of wine. He closed his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was savoring the wine or not Waiting for something calmly.


    In Lingxiao zongdan hall, the most popular Dan society in recent days has finally set a date, which will be presided over by elder Yunni himself, just two days later. At the same time, elder Pu Siyi of Shutang unexpectedly joined the new Presbyterian meeting to replace elder mu of Shutang and become one of the five elders. After the discussion, there was also a rumor about the selection of elite disciples in next year''s Sizheng meeting. There is no doubt that this Dan meeting is the beginning of this great event, and it has attracted countless public and covert attention.Even in Liuyun city thousands of miles away, many forces, including a large number of vassal families, are in turmoil at the moment. Who doesn''t know that once they are selected as the elite disciples this time, their status in Lingxiao sect will rise to a higher level, not to mention the chance to go to Yuanshi gate to enter the world-famous "secret land of asking heaven" in the future. It''s said that it was a mysterious place opened by Yuan Wentian, the first of the six sages of the human race. It''s said that there are countless immortal treasures and spiritual materials everywhere in the secret place, and there are so many fairy fate that it''s earth shaking. Only when the people who have the fate go to find out, over the years, there are four outstanding disciples of the four famous schools who have won the fairy fate in the secret place, and the story goes on.


    If my nephew can do this, it will be immeasurable benefits to himself and his family. Therefore, in LiuYun City, it seems calm on the surface, but it has been surging secretly. I don''t know how many precious spiritual talents and rare elixirs are rushing to Jinhong mountain as if they don''t want money. What they want is to gather elites in large numbers In Lingxiao Zong, to strive for even a small advantage.


    Some people are busy, some people are bored, lonely waiting.


    In the room on the second floor of Anshan Inn, Ling Chunni still keeps his promise, keeps his door closed, watches the sun rise and set, and leans on his pillow to sleep.


    It''s just that there''s no need to be sad, and there''s hope in my heart.


    Occasionally, sitting alone and meditating, she would suddenly smile softly. The laughter was gentle and kind of missing. At this time, a little black pig would appear from the side. Looking around for a while, she would come to her side again when she found no one.


    Ling Chunni touched his head. Little black''s ears were drooping and his eyes were slightly closed. It looked very comfortable. The woman asked him with a smile: "little black, why doesn''t he come back?"


    Xiao Hei grunts twice and looks up at the sky. He seems dissatisfied and disdainful. Instead, he seems to say that the guy is very unreliable. Piggy, I have seen through everything.


    Ling Chunni seemed to understand its meaning. With a laugh, she patted its pig''s head and said with a smile, "well, he will come. Maybe something has delayed him."


    Xiao Hei grunted twice, nodded, put her head close to her hand and rubbed a few times, looking very comfortable. Just occasionally I look up, but I don''t know when Ling Chunni''s eyes are staring out of the window again. Looking at the green buds of the horizontal branch, she is dazed and distracted, with a faint sadness of separation between her eyebrows.


    Xiao Hei thought about it, hesitated, and looked around carefully. After he was sure that there was no one, he suddenly shook his head, and a white jade plate like lingcao tuber appeared in front of him. Only when he saw that half of the original jade plate was missing, and there were many potholes on it. It was obvious that Xiao Hei had been licking it all the time ¡£


    Xiao Hei, with a smile, picks up the moon dish in his mouth, looks reluctant, and sends it to Ling Chunni''s mouth.


    Ling Chunni was just thinking. He was startled by Xiao Hei. In a twinkling of an eye, he took a look at the moon plate. He was stunned. Then he understood Xiao Hei''s meaning. Seeing that he wanted to treat him to dinner, he couldn''t help laughing, touched Xiao Hei''s head and said, "OK, what is it? I don''t want it. You can eat it yourself."


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment. Looking at Ling Chunni, he was puzzled. Then he rolled his eyes, bowed his head and hummed twice. Then he jumped to the ground and ran to one side with the moon plate in his mouth. He licked it a few times and chewed it carefully. A moment later, he gave a satisfied sigh.


    How stupid the woman is!


    Xiao Hei chews the fragments of the moon plate, thinking so.


    It''s difficult to cultivate the five element method. Shen Shi has been prepared for this. The experience of countless monks in the past has already shown this. That is, after he got the secret chapter of Yin Yang mantra, because of the power of blessing and assistance of the mysterious mantra, he seems to be able to understand the five element method faster than ordinary people, and it''s easier and faster to cast the method It''s more powerful.


    Water repellent skill is a third-order skill, which is naturally much more difficult than the second-order skill. However, after Shen Shi concentrated on practicing this skill, although he didn''t have distractions, he realized that this skill seems to be slightly different from the usual five elements skill. Maybe it''s because he didn''t have the effect of attacking and defending. He was practicing this skill It will be much easier than he imagined before.


    That feeling is very strange, but even Shen Shi himself doesn''t say it clearly. It seems that this water repellent skill doesn''t know which one of the five elements, gold, wood, water, fire and earth should belong to, and there is no clear attribution in the script.


    A five element method that does not belong to any one of the five elements?


    This idea even made Shen Shi feel funny.


    So Shen Shi quickly abandoned these useless thoughts, and still concentrated on the understanding of this method. On the contrary, after these doubts, his interest in this method increased greatly. The Yin Yang mantra in his body did not seem to have some strange characteristics of water repellent and failed. He still normally assisted Shen Shi in the dark and quickly understood and practiced this method.


    Time passed quietly. When Shen Shi suddenly realized, he jumped up. I don''t know how much time has passed. The time is short or long, but it''s forgotten.With a little joy, he opened the door of the quiet room and strode out. Just as he wanted to find elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi, he suddenly saw a familiar old man with goatee sitting under a stone pillar outside the quiet room. He took a sip of wine with a wine gourd and looked at himself faintly. His eyes lit up slowly, and there seemed to be a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Good boy, it only took one day and one night..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    Shen Shi has a good memory. At a glance, he recognized that the old man with white hair and goatee was the one he had met at the bottom of the book sea the day before yesterday. However, he met him by chance that day. That is to say, he talked with him casually, and then separated. Unexpectedly, today he saw him again in the five elements Hall of the martial arts hall.


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. He looked around again and saw that there was no one around. The big five elements hall was empty. Even elder martial sister Xu didn''t know where she was now. He shook his head, went to the old man and said with a smile, "master, how can you be here, eh..." He suddenly stopped for a moment, as if he thought of something and said, "ah, are you from the art hall?"


    Old man Pu laughed and said, "yes, I''ve been in this art hall for many years." Then he patted the open space beside him and said, "come on, sit down and talk. Don''t always stand, lest I have to look up all the time to talk."


    "Oh, oh." Shen Shi woke up and quickly agreed. He sat down next to old man Pu and stretched out a long breath.


    Old man Pu looked up and took a sip of wine. He looked at him and said with a smile, "why, are you tired?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I learned a kind of technique in that quiet room. I didn''t move much. I didn''t know how long I stayed. I felt a little stiff."


    Old man Pu said with a smile, "it''s not long, but only one day and one night. Would you like a drink to relieve your fatigue


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, then he nodded with a smile and said, "OK, thank you, master." Then he took the wine from old man Pu and took a sip of it. He only felt that the wine was full-bodied, mellow and sweet, and had a unique flavor. But somehow, he felt familiar with it.


    The look on his face was suddenly a little dim and silent. Old man Pu raised his eyebrows and said, "why, but the taste of the wine is not to your taste?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "the elder misunderstood that the Huadiao wine is the best in the wine. How can it be bad?"


    Old man Pu gave a "Oh" and took back the wine Hu. He looked at him more and said with a smile, "I can''t believe you can recognize the origin of the wine. Since the Huadiao wine is good, why do you feel depressed after drinking it?"


    Shen Shi was silent. Naturally, he thought of the old white monkey and the stone pig who died in the Guiyuan world from the flower carving wine. During his three-year trip to the demon world, in addition to Xiao Hei who had been following him, these two were his only friends. The scenes of life and death on that day still seem to be in front of us.


    For a moment, Shen Shi sighed in his heart, shook his head and cheered up. He gave old man Pu a bitter smile and said, "I''m impolite. It''s just that I thought of two people who have passed away from the flower carving wine I''m sorry for my family, but I don''t mean to be disrespectful to you. Please forgive me. "


    Old man Pu nodded, did not continue to say anything more, but drank a mouthful of wine, and then said faintly: "that water repellent skill, you can repair it?"


    Shen Shi nodded subconsciously, then frowned, looked at the old man with white beard beside him, and said in amazement: "master, how do you know what I learned is water repellent?"


    Old man Pu smiles. Before he can speak, suddenly a figure comes into the front gate of the five elements hall. It''s Xu Yanzhi who is graceful and beautiful. After only two steps, she saw two people sitting on the ground, old and young, with no image in the pillar. They widened their eyes for a moment and quickly came over, saying:


    "master, why are you still here?" Then she turned to look at Shen Shi again. She was surprised and said, "younger martial brother Shen, it''s only one day and one night. How can you come out? I know that it''s hard to practice skills. It''s too much for you to understand in just two days, but it''s also a rare chance. You can''t give up at will. "


    Shen Shi was so embarrassed when Xu Yanzhi said that. He stood up for a moment and didn''t know what to say. But then he suddenly moved in his heart. Instead, he turned to the old man with white beard and said in amazement: "what, elder martial sister Xu''s master?"


    Old man Pu laughed, patted his ass and stood up. Next to him, Xu Yanzhi said, "why, don''t you know after sitting with him for so long? Of course, he is my master. He is also the elder in charge of the martial arts hall. A few days ago, he joined the five Presbyterian associations of Lingxiao sect


    Old man Pu glared at her and slapped her on the back of Xu Yanzhi''s head. He said with a smile, "master is master. What do you mean by all these nagging titles? Are you flattering me or boasting about yourself?"


    Xu Yanzhi faltered and blushed. He looked annoyed and said, "Hey, don''t hit me on the head."


    Old man Pu chuckled and ignored her. He turned to look at Shen Shi. Shen Shi was awed at the moment. No matter how cold the Shutang looked, he was still one of the seven halls of Lingxiao sect. The elder in charge of the first hall was at least the immortal of yuandanjing, not to mention the meaning of Xu Yanzhi''s words. This elder even became Lingxiao sect recently Among the five most powerful elders.


    Such a person is the most top monk in the whole Hongmeng cultivation world. It is enough to make such a small person as Shen Shi stand aloof. For a moment, Shen Shi even had a faint fear of respect. He stepped back, bowed down and said respectfully: "elder, oh no, it''s elder Pu, disciple Shen Shi, who had eyes and didn''t know Mount Tai before Please forgive me for any disrespect. "Old man Pu waved his hand and said, "it''s just the red tape. I don''t like it. Just now, I was interrupted by this girl. I was just about to ask you, since you came out of the quiet room, have you already realized the water repellent skill? "


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped, and then he remembered that the strange technique of water repellent was just what the elder Pu asked elder martial sister Xu to give him. Is there something in it? He didn''t figure out how to answer, but Xu Yanzhi, who was standing on one side, exclaimed in amazement. He looked at Shen Shi, with a look of disbelief on his face, and said, "what, it took you only one day and one night to realize that spell?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and nodded slowly.


    Xu Yanzhi''s eyes widened and he looked incredible. However, old man Pu''s expression was more calm. He glanced at his female disciple and said, "what''s so strange about this? When I practiced this skill, I only spent most of the day, eh I learned it in about nine hours. "


    Xu Yanzhi let out a "ah", covered his mouth with his hand, and could not speak for a long time. Shen Shi was also shocked. When he looked at elder Pu again, his eyes were full of admiration. He knew his own affairs, and he was much better than ordinary people in the five elements. Besides his common interest in the five elements, two mysterious yin-yang incantations were the key.


    But Yin Yang mantra is obviously a private thing. It''s almost impossible for elder Pu to have these mantras. That is to say, if elder Pu just said that he didn''t lie, then the elder in charge of the martial arts hall today''s talent in the five elements is really a top figure. He can only be described as amazing talent or even genius ¡£


    Shen Shi never thought that Pu Chang had a reason to lie and boast about himself.


    Old man Pu looked back at Shen Shi, and then said, "now that you have completed the cultivation, you can cast the Dharma here once and show it to me."


    Shen Shi was surprised, but after looking up at old man Pu, he saw that his face was calm, his eyes were bright, and he was looking at himself. Shen Shi''s heart read to turn, immediately nodded and said: "yes."


    Then he stepped back two steps, his eyes closed slightly, calm down, his mind came up with the water repellent technique, and a spiritual force slowly rose in the lower abdomen.


    In the hall of the five elements, there was no sound or wind, but for some reason, Shen Shi''s sleeve and skirt suddenly swayed slightly.


    Old man Pu raised his eyebrows, then nodded slowly, "Oh", which means praise. However, Xu Yanzhi, who was standing beside him, didn''t see anything after a long time. He was shocked and said, "master, what are you doing? He didn''t do anything?"


    Old man Pu snorted and said, "if you say you''re stupid, you''re not convinced. That technique is different. It forms an invisible thin barrier with spiritual power around your body. It''s silent and colorless. If you don''t have good eyesight, you can''t see it if you''re bad at Taoism."


    Xu Yanzhi was stunned for a moment, and suddenly said angrily, "Damn, master, since you have this kind of magic, why don''t you teach me?"


    Pu Laotou looked at her without expression and said, "do you really want to know?"


    Xu Yanzhi and he looked at each other for a moment, suddenly showed some guilty look, a dry smile, said with a smile: "forget it, master, you still don''t say."


    Old man Pu snorted angrily, waved to Shen Shi and said, "OK, come here."


    Shen Shi breathed gently and slowly dispersed his spiritual power. This water repellent technique is strange, and he has just learned how to use it. It''s really a little strange, far from being handy.


    Old man Pu seemed to be very patient. He stood and waited for Shen Shi to finish collecting the method. Then he said faintly: "this method is different from the general five elements method, but the difficulty is between the second and third level methods. You can learn it in one day and one night. This talent is pretty good."


    Xu Yanzhi turned his mouth aside and said in a low voice: "it''s not only good..."


    Old man Pu stares at her. Xu Yanzhi sticks out his tongue and doesn''t dare to say more. Shen Shi looks at her with a sense of gratitude. So far, of course, he understands why Xu Yanzhi has been taking care of himself secretly. He still has the gist of this human relationship.


    Like to feel his eyes, Xu Yanzhi also looked at him, and then a smile, smile.


    Old man Pu lowered his hand and pondered for a moment. Then he looked at Shen Shi and said, "do you know why I want you to understand this skill?"


    The elder Shen Pu''s heart suddenly trembled with the thought of lightning.


    He lowered his head and tried his best to suppress the breathless excitement in his heart. He managed to keep calm, but the slightly heavy breathing gave him a hint of his heart. It was a kind of luck that he had never thought of or expected. Even his voice sounded a little hoarse at the moment"Please Please give me your advice. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Old man Pu laughed, but did not answer him immediately. After pondering for a moment, he said, "you go out with me."


    Shen Shi was slightly surprised, but he nodded and agreed. Old man Pu turned back and walked. Shen Shi followed him closely. Xu Yanzhi just wanted to keep up. Suddenly, old man Pu waved his hand and said, "girl, you don''t have to follow me."


    Xu Yanzhi was stunned, and then he was angry and said, "what can''t I hear?"


    Old man Pu walked forward without looking back. At the same time, he said, "because you are stupid."


    Xu Yanzhi stamped his feet and stood in the same place, with a look of full of breath. He muttered: "this is not the beginning yet. You can say that I am stupid for a while, and that I am stupid for a while. How can I be my elder martial sister in the future?"


    Old man Pu took Shen Shi out of the five elements hall. He didn''t mean to go on a long journey, so he took Shen Shi to the corridor around the five elements hall. It''s lonely here. It''s rare to see a few people inside and outside the huge hall. They walked along the corridor to the front of the hall and made a turn. There was a place full of ancient trees and silence.


    A few quiet birdsong came from the woods outside the hall. A wisp of wind blew by, and the tree waves fluctuated slightly, just like the pure land of the world.


    Old man Pu walked in front of him with a negative hand. He took a few steps forward. Then he suddenly said, "Shen Shi."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, walked quickly behind him, and said in a low voice, "the disciple is here."


    Old man Pu turned to look back at him and said, "now, there''s no need to hide. I heard about you a few years ago, and I ran into you in the sea of books the other day. I think it''s also a chance. So I''ll send someone to call you and understand the five elements in the hall of the five elements. What I want to do is to see how talented you are in the five elements. Is it worth my income? "


    Shen Shi dropped his head and said nothing. The corners of his mouth were slightly tight. His hands were hanging at his waist. His hands hidden in his sleeve robe were clenched into fists.


    Pu old man showed a faint smile, said: "now it seems that your talent is really good."


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped, and a burst of ecstasy passed by. He couldn''t help looking up and looking at old man Pu, but he was a little excited and stammered: "master, I, I..."


    Old man Pu gave a tolerant smile, but he put his hand in front of his eyes, and then said, "your talent is very good. I think you''re very agreeable, so I might as well say that I really have the intention to accept you as an apprentice, but before that, there are two things I have to tell you."


    Shen Shigong said in a voice, "please speak up. I''m all ears."


    "First of all, since I am an elder of the martial arts hall, I have mainly learned five elements in my life. Of course, as a monk, I have both the power of Tao and Dharma. However, I still deviate from the mainstream of cultivation in today''s world." Old man Pu said faintly, "now in the realm of Hongmeng cultivation, you must have a clear idea of the status of the five elements. If you come under my door, you will be more difficult to practice than other monks in the future. The cultivation of various five elements techniques is difficult, and it will consume your mind. Besides, it is likely to be delayed in the improvement of the realm of Taoism, and even slower than monks in the same realm in the improvement of actual combat power. Have you ever thought about these things clearly? "


    Shen Shi was stunned, but he didn''t expect that the first thing elder Pu said was to directly explain the disadvantages of the five elements method. For a moment, he was a little surprised.


    Old man Pu looked at him faintly, and looked at all the surprised expressions on his face. His face was calm and said, "it''s a long and difficult journey to practice, so this foundation is particularly important. If you choose the wrong way at the beginning, you will get twice the result with half the effort if you want to regret later. It''s not worth it. It''s a matter of your life''s future. Please think about it carefully and then answer me


    Shen Shi was silent, but his thoughts were like waves in his mind. All kinds of gains and losses flashed through his mind. However, at this moment, his mood was very clear. There was no ripple between the two choices. In an instant, his mind was determined.


    "Disciples are willing to practice in the art hall." This sentence is firm, without hesitation.


    Old man Pu gazed at him for a moment, then grinned and said, "well, it''s rare for you to have such a heart. I see." Then, with a solemn look on his face, he said, "but before I officially accept you as an apprentice, there is another thing that you have to do. It''s a test."


    He said, with a sense of self mockery, and said, "I don''t know if I''m in a bind."


    Shen Shi was puzzled and said blankly, "master, you mean..."


    Old man Pu waved his hand and said, "I think you know that I just entered the grand Presbyterian Council a few days ago, but there''s nothing good there. It''s all Well, anyway, as soon as I went to the first meeting to discuss things, I had a quarrel with several other people. "


    Shen Shi looks down in silence. The people at the level of the great Presbyterian Council are far away from him. Even if there is a great elder standing in front of him, in his heart, he still feels that those people and things are far away from him.


    Old man Pu gave a cold hum. He didn''t look very happy. He took another sip of the wine and said, "so it''s not convenient for your elder martial sister to hear some things. As for you, it''s because it''s related to something, so I''m telling you these things." After a pause, he continued, "to put it bluntly, in the Presbyterian Council, for the sake of selecting the elite disciples for next year''s fourth plenary session, Zhang Jiaozhen and I want to reduce the number of disciples of the aristocratic family, but some of the other elders are fiercely opposed, some of them are mild, but they don''t agree with me very much. It''s just that I have a loud voice, a fierce quarrel, and the prestige of the real person in charge of teaching, so I have barely talked about half of it... "Shen Shi Zheng for a while, way: "half?"


    Old man Pu shrugged his shoulders, but there was some helplessness on his face. He said: "he has a big family and a big career. Even if he is the elder martial brother of Zhangjiao, he has more scruples. It''s good to have this. In a word, there will be a little adjustment in the method of selecting disciples in this conference, not to mention it. However, in order to set an example, all the disciples under the yuandanjing elders of the sect who want to be selected into the conference must have a reason to serve the public, or to have a reputation book, or to recognize talents. If they want to recruit new disciples, they need to pass a test in the presence of other elders In short, in the current extraordinary period, we can no longer casually accept a son of an aristocratic family as an apprentice as before, and we can directly recommend him to the fourth plenary session. "


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "I understand."


    Old man Pu laughed and said, "I quarreled too much at the Presbyterian meeting. It''s a shame to some people. If those people know that I''m going to accept apprentices, they must also know that most of the number of disciples in my name''s Sizheng assembly is yours in the future. I''m afraid they won''t be too polite to you. Of course, I''m not easy to be provoked, old man. I''m afraid they don''t dare to go too far. It''s just that you have to suffer a lot. How terrible? "


    Shen Shi''s face was calm and calm. He gave a deep salute and said:


    "with you, I can''t die anyway. Apart from life and death, I don''t know what to fear."


    Old man Pu was stunned for a moment, then he laughed, patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "good boy, that''s good!"


    However, Shen Shi immediately seemed to think of something. After looking at old man Pu, he asked in a low voice, "well But there is still elder martial sister Xu under your seat. Why do you want to give it to me? "


    Old man Pu sighed and shook his head after a moment of silence, but he didn''t answer Shen Shi''s question without saying a word. Shen Shi didn''t dare to ask more when he looked like this. He just hid a question in his heart.


    When everything was decided, old man Pu took Shen Shi back to the five elements hall and called Xu Yanzhi to explain the matter briefly. Xu Yanzhi was overjoyed to hear that master really intended to bring Shen Shi in. But then he heard something more like a test. He couldn''t help complaining, but old man Pu didn''t hear it.


    In a word, Shen Shi has already stepped into the threshold of the art hall with one foot. As for whether the back foot can smoothly and completely step into the threshold, it depends on the next test. Old man Pu will go to other elders to witness and arrange the test. However, according to old man Pu''s Secret statement to Shen Shi, he has already made arrangements for this matter, so that he can rest assured. Finally, with a bit of cunning color, he even tells Shen Shi with a smile, so that he can practice the water repellent skill well, which will be of great use.


    Shen Shi naturally responded one by one, but then he found out that old man Pu specially told him that he could not go down the mountain when all these things came down. What is the status of the elders of yuandanjing? It is absolutely impossible to wait for a disciple of ningyuanjing. So once the elder is asked to see the evidence, he has to test it immediately. If so, he has to wait on jinhongshan Go.


    Shen Shi hesitates, but thinks of Ling Chunni and Xiao Hei in the inn in Liuyun city. They have been waiting for themselves for a long time. But how can they give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    For a moment, Shen Shi didn''t know what to do, but he finally agreed to elder Pu Chang and elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi. When he walked out of the five elements hall, he looked at the blue sky outside the hall, the vast sea in the distance, the blue waves at the end of the sea, but he didn''t know who was still waiting?


    There was a trace of confusion in his eyes, and Ling Chunni''s figure and appearance passed in front of him. He hesitated a little in his heart. Finally, he turned into a sigh and walked away slowly with a little loss.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Shen Shi spent another two days on Jinhong mountain.


    The days of waiting are especially hard. Shen Shi is often in a state of uneasiness in these two days, but he can''t tell whether he is waiting for the coming test of the master Pu of the art hall or worried about the woman who is still in Liuyun city?


    As soon as she said goodbye, she gently told her that her tender feelings were still around her. If she had been delayed for several days, would she be anxious and worried, and would there be any accident? After all, although the inn was quiet and safe, the beast League was a native of Liuyun. Could she still find her?


    A few worries and anxieties made Shen Shi a little restless. In his agitation, he just went out of the cave and went to the viewing platform. All the way along the mountain road to the sea watching platform, he was thinking about whether he wanted to go to the other side of the art hall to have a look, when he suddenly noticed that many Lingxiao sect disciples around were going to a place to see that the direction was where the elixir Hall of the Dan Hall was.


    He frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly realized that today was the most important event in Lingxiao sect in recent days, and elder Yunni personally presided over the beginning of the Dan society.


    Shen Shi moved a little in his heart. When he looked at the hall of elixir again, his eyes were different. Zhong Qinglu''s figure passed his heart. After a little hesitation, he still stepped forward and walked to the hall of elixir.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    Alchemy is very learned and stresses a lot, not to mention the ever-changing materials, but the various skills of alchemy are also very profound skills. The collocation of spiritual materials, the time of entering the furnace and the order of various spiritual materials, including the time of starting the furnace and the size of the furnace in each period, often have very fine requirements, if not in alchemy A gifted monk can''t really go far on this road.


    Such refined alchemy, of course, requires a quiet place not to be disturbed by the outside world, so naturally, this alchemy meeting can not be held in such open-air places as guanhaitai, including the hall of miraculous medicine. The meeting was held in the open fire hall behind the elixir Hall of Dan Hall, and many disciples of Lingxiao sect gathered outside the open fire hall because of curiosity.


    Shen Shi walked a long way towards the hall of open fire. Suddenly he saw a figure walking in the distance in front of him. He looked up and looked at it carefully. It was sun you. He waved his arm and cried out:


    "sun you!"


    When sun you heard the call, he looked startled. He turned around and saw Shen Shi standing here. Suddenly, a bright smile appeared on his face. He walked over quickly and said, "stone, why are you here too? Are you coming to see Dan Hui?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "isn''t it lively here? Anyway, if there''s nothing wrong, just come and have a look."


    Sun you nodded with a smile and walked forward side by side with him. At the same time, he said, "yes, I don''t know what happened when next year''s fourth plenary session is coming. The annual Dan meeting of Dan Hall suddenly became the beginning of selecting elite disciples. I don''t remember that in previous years?"


    Shen Shi smiles and looks at the front of the open fire hall. Maybe the Dan Hall has already predicted the bustling situation today. Actually, he pulled a long rope outside the hall in advance and circled a large area of open space at the entrance of the hall. It must be that these lively disciples of the sect are not allowed to get too close to the open fire hall, so as not to disturb the disciples who are participating in the alchemy.


    On a rough look, the other disciples who came to the open fire hall this morning were packed with people, and there were at least hundreds of them. Shen Shi could not help but groan. At the same time, he said to sun you, "Why are so many people here today?"


    Sun you also looked to the left and right and said with a smile: "I think most of them are just like us. They have nothing to do but care about the candidates for the Fourth Party Congress. Come and watch the fun." With that, Shen Shi and he had already walked out of the open fire hall. Because of the rope, they couldn''t move forward any more. However, the other Lingxiao sect disciples around them were all standing quietly. They were all chatting in groups. What they said was inseparable from the Danhui affair.


    Shen Shi took a look at the tall open fire hall. He saw that the hall was also strange in shape. It looked like a huge red stove. It was slightly small up and down, round and strong in the middle, standing majestically on the stone platform in front. At the moment, a few wisps of fireworks are floating from the top of the main hall, which is soon dispersed by the sea breeze. In front of the main hall, there are many Dan Hall disciples, all of them are attentive, and obviously they attach great importance to this Dan meeting.


    Shen Shi looked for a while, but didn''t see Zhong Qinglu''s figure. He couldn''t help asking sun you, "don''t you say Zhong Qinglu is going to participate in this Dan meeting, why didn''t you see her?"


    Sun you sneered and looked scornfully at Shen Shi. Then he said with a smile, "it''s strange to see her. All the disciples who attend the Dan meeting like her are in the alchemy room in the hall of open fire. Now they are concentrating on alchemy."


    Shen Shi said, "Oh, it''s already started. By the way, don''t you always have good news? Do you think Zhong Qinglu has a good chance to win this Dan meeting and join the Yunni sect?"


    Sun you thought about it, but slowly shook his head. Shen Shi was surprised and said, "why, do you think she has no chance to win?"


    Sun you shook his head again and said: "no, as far as I know, Zhong Qinglu''s talent in Dan Dao is not bad, but this year''s Dan meeting is a little different. Because of the four positive assembly, you don''t know how many families under the clan are suddenly crazy, and they try their best to smash resources and talents on their children. In the past, there were only about five people left in the alchemy club. But this year, hehe, do you know how many disciples are there in the alchemy room of the open fire hall? "


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "how many are there?"


    Sun you bared his teeth and said, "fifteen people, three times more."


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "how can so many people come out?"


    Sun you laughed and said, "if you don''t spend money at this time, when do you have to wait to use it? In a word, because there are so many students attending the meeting, I heard that even the rules of the Danhui have been changed. Each person is provided with a triplicate pill, and the materials are complete. Then they directly start to refine the pill. If they succeed in refining the pill, they will pass the test. If they fail in refining the pill, they will directly withdraw from the game. There is no feeling to say. After that, they repeat it until there is only one person left. " At this point, sun you also sighed, looked at the open fire hall, and said, "I think you know how delicate the alchemy is, that is, there are often mistakes in alchemy, not to mention the important alchemy meeting? Although the elder Yunni is a woman, this decision is really sharp. "Shen Shi was silent for a moment, but he was surprised that the rules of the Dan Club suddenly became so strict. Even he was a little worried about Zhong Qinglu. After all, such a failure or failure would be a huge test for a person. No wonder sun you didn''t think Zhong Qinglu could stand out in the Dan club.


    While they were pondering and discussing, they suddenly heard a clear and loud voice from the open fire hall in front of them, which immediately suppressed all the voices inside and outside the hall. Everyone''s eyes looked towards the hall, including the disciples of Dan Hall, and their faces were a little nervous.


    Sun you spirit, low voice: "the first round of alchemy is over, I do not know how many people will be directly eliminated alchemy mistakes."


    Shen Shi felt that his heart beat a little faster. He raised his eyes and looked at the gate of the open fire hall. Before long, under the attention of the public, the figure in the open fire hall flickered. Then two heavy footed Dan Hall disciples came out one after the other. They all looked like young men in their early twenties. Their faces were full of frustration and a look of pain and regret.


    Shen Shi and sun you looked at each other. Sun you turned his lips and said in a soft voice, "two."


    The loser staggers away, like a lost dog licking his wound. After the initial attention lingers for a while, no one will look at them again.


    In addition, there was no more movement in the open fire hall, but the disciples of Dan Hall standing outside the hall did not know whether they felt the same, and they all looked solemn.


    Half an hour later, the voice of cloud board started again. This time, it was the second round of alchemy.


    There are more and more disciples of Lingxiao sect around Minghuo hall. Even if they can''t really enter the hall to see the grand occasion of Nadan meeting, for most people, standing here seems to feel the curtain of the upcoming Sizheng meeting, which seems to have a strange feeling.


    This round of alchemy lasted for an hour, and then when the sound of cloud plate sounded again, all the people on the stone platform, inside and outside the hall, were quiet, and all their eyes were fixed on the gate.


    The corners of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly, and he felt a little nervous subconsciously. Although he didn''t understand why he felt this kind of feeling, it was clear that this Dan meeting had nothing to do with him.


    Maybe, still worried about her?


    I''m afraid that she will make mistakes, fail, and lose all her efforts and wishes since she started on herring island. Is it because she is sad?


    I''m afraid her eyes are red.


    I''m afraid she will shed tears.


    He slightly lowered his head and looked at the palm of his hand that he didn''t know when to hold. Suddenly, he felt a faint sense of loss.


    Suddenly, sun you said in a deep voice: "someone has come out."


    Shen Shi suddenly raised his head and looked at the door of the hall. Sure enough, several figures came out slowly in the dark shadow of the hall. At first, he was a slim woman.


    Shen Shi just felt his heart suddenly sank. He subconsciously stepped forward and saw that the woman who came out was pale and pale. Her eyes were full of tears. As soon as he walked out of the hall, he could not bear it. With a cry, he covered her face and cried.


    But Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. The woman was beautiful, but it was not Zhong Qinglu. He was relieved and breathed. Then he shook his head secretly, thinking how he could not keep his breath.


    When he looked up again, he followed the female disciple one after another, but all of them were male disciples. It seems that Zhong Qinglu''s performance was extraordinary, and she actually entered the third round of alchemy under such great pressure.


    Sun you took a breath, and his tone also showed a slight tension. He said in a low voice: "seven people."


    Shen Shi squinted and didn''t speak, but his heart sank slightly.


    Yes, in the second round, nearly half of the people were directly eliminated in this extremely harsh Dan meeting. However, those who still insist on alchemy in the Dan meeting are still under great pressure in the face of Sanpin elixir refining, which usually makes mistakes from time to time?


    It was noon when the cloud board of the third round of alchemy sounded. Maybe it was because I saw the expression of the disciples of the Dan Hall who were suffering from the failure, or I was infected by the unexpected harsh atmosphere of the alchemy meeting. In the crowd outside the hall of open fire, the originally relaxed atmosphere began to become more dignified, and some of the original chatting and laughing disappeared, though But there was not much whispering.


    Another hour passed, and when the voice of cloud came back, Shen Shi stared at the door of the hall, and saw that four people, male and female, came out slowly again. There was a look of fatigue on his face in the expression of disappointment and regret.


    Alchemy, this is a great mental effort.


    Sun you came to him and said in a deep voice, "there is no Zhong Qinglu."


    Shen Shi nodded and slowly drew back his eyes, which was a sigh of relief. However, looking at those people who came out, he didn''t feel really relaxed at all. At this stage, after three rounds of continuous alchemy, those who still have to stick to it are not only faced with alchemy skills, but also the mental, physical and mental pressure. However, it seems that the elder yunniyun in the hall of open fire still doesn''t mean to delay.Even, I felt that this time only a little while later, the crisp sound of cloud plate even sounded again.


    In the crowd outside the hall, I don''t know how many people changed their faces in an instant.


    "Four more..."


    Shen Shi said in a low voice, but the voice sounded a little difficult.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    The clear sound of cloud still seems to linger around my ears, but there is a silence in the hall of open fire. Only the wisps of fireworks at the top of the hall seem to reveal what is happening in the silence.


    Deep in the hall of open fire, more than 50 feet down, is a spirit cave for alchemy. In the past, the ancestors of Lingxiao zongdan hall, who had great powers and Taoism, used secret methods to draw fire from the earth and forbidden array, which became the most suitable place for alchemy. There is a huge round grotto, surrounded by 22 alchemy rooms. No matter the quality of the ground fire or the configuration of the alchemy furnace, it is the best place in Lingxiao sect. For many years, I don''t know how many elixirs have been made here, adding luster to Lingxiao sect.


    The important Dan meeting was held here under the personal leadership of elder Yunni.


    From early in the morning to now, there is no sign that the Dan society will stop. The disciples of the Dan Hall who participate in the Dan society are directly assigned a room for alchemy, and then the necessary spiritual materials are naturally sent in. The rest is to face the fire of the earth and the furnace of the Dan furnace alone in the room, and walk on the dangerous path of alchemy which can''t be made by any mistake.


    Zhong Qinglu is in the fourth alchemy room on her left hand. At the moment, she is sitting on the floor in a corner of the alchemy room. Her face is pale, her eyes are absent, her breath is short, and she can even see some cold sweat on her forehead.


    After three consecutive rounds of alchemy, even a monk in the state of Yuan congealed would be unable to bear the physical strength. What''s more, it''s not unusual today. The rules of the alchemy society have already stated that if he fails once, he will be eliminated. In contrast, the pressure of his heart may not be less than that of his physical strength, or even more.


    But when the third elixir came out, Zhong Qinglu just felt that her whole strength seemed to disappear. She could not care about anything else, so she just found a place to sit down and leaned against the wall to have a rest.


    A young female disciple of Dan Hall came in and took away the elixir. She looked at Zhong Qinglu with some sympathy and some envy. Then she backed out in silence. Zhong Qinglu turned her cheek slightly and was in a daze for a while. Then she stretched out her sleeve and gently wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    After sitting for a while, the door of the alchemy room suddenly opened again. The female disciple just now came in again, holding a tray full of properly configured spiritual materials. Then she came and put it gently in front of Zhong Qinglu.


    Zhong Qinglu looked down at the tray. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Her face seemed to be white again. The female disciple gave her a worried look and said in a low voice, "elder martial sister Qinglu, are you ok?"


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "how many people are left?"


    The female disciple hesitated for a moment. Maybe she didn''t want to offend Zhong Qinglu at this moment, or she wanted to have a good relationship with the elder martial sister, who seemed to have a promising future in the future. She bowed her head slightly and didn''t speak, but one hand on the tray was suddenly bent, her thumb was bent up, and the other four fingers were straight.


    Zhong Qinglu took a look at her palm, nodded slightly, and said nothing more. The female disciple took a look at her, got up in a hurry, and walked out.


    "Are there four more..."


    When the door of the alchemy room was closed again, Zhong Qinglu was a bit at a loss. She leaned back against the stone wall and looked at the flat stone wall above her head. She felt tired physically and mentally. At this moment, she almost lost her confidence.


    She had thought that it would be difficult for her to gain the chance to join elder Yunni, but she had never thought that it would be so difficult. Some of her brothers and sisters who were fighting for this opportunity were familiar and strange, and they were not familiar with each other. However, in the past month, all of a sudden, everyone seemed strange, and they were desperate in alchemy Life.


    Maybe everyone, every friar, no matter male or female, has a desire for higher and stronger heart. I used to think that with some talent and family support, I could stand out. It''s really naive.


    She gave a wry smile and looked a little dejected. She said that it was the support of her family. In fact, in this critical period of time, how could the fallen Zhong family really support her? Even the main spiritual materials she practiced in this period were mostly given by Shen Shi in private.


    Thinking of Shen Shi, she can''t help but see the figure of the man again. Now, it seems that she hasn''t seen him for a long time. It''s time to shut up after she went back to the mountain. It''s been more than a month now. I don''t know what''s wrong with him now?


    That day, my father insulted him for no reason. He must be very uncomfortable.


    Look at the way he left that day, he must be angry, right?


    Zhong Qinglu sighed gently, and suddenly felt a little inexplicable softness in her heart. Maybe after going out this time, I''d better find him and explain it to him, and I''ll accompany him.


    All of a sudden, she thought that if Dan didn''t hold on to the end and lost, would he be disappointed?


    She slightly pursed her lips and thought for a moment, but suddenly she lost her smile. Her smile was faint and tender. She thought that since he regarded this as a trade, after he failed, he must have said with a thump in his heart, how could he be blind and throw so many things on a fool?Thinking about it, her face was gradually really happy, even a little tired, it seemed to reduce a lot.


    Suddenly, the voice of the cloud board reappeared, clear but as if with a mountain of heavy pressure.


    Zhong Qinglu stares at the tray with all kinds of spiritual materials in front of her. Her eyes are gradually clear, and her heart is tender. She gently picked up the tray, took a deep breath, then suddenly laughed and stood up, but said to herself in a soft voice:


    "I''m not a fool! Just wait


    The laughter was light but gentle, echoing in the alchemy room, as if adding a bit of softness. The woman raised her head, straightened her chest, and went to the burning furnace surrounded by the ground fire again. The light of the fire reddened her cheek, reflected in her eyes, and even more beautiful.


    Although the atmosphere outside the open fire hall is not as solemn and heavy as that inside the main hall, everyone knows that after these rounds, I''m afraid that the Dan meeting is coming to the end. If there is no accident, there will be one or two more rounds at most, and the final winner will be decided.


    After all, there are almost no stupid people who can practice in Jinhong mountain, including the situation of the Dan Hall disciples who participate in the Dan society. After half a day, almost all of them have been secretly spread. Judging their daily level of alchemy, plus their respective Taoist realm, many people have already judged that the limit of these disciples can almost persist here.


    Shen Shi and sun you are standing in the corner of the crowd. Their faces look dignified. Sun you whispers: "the remaining four people, including Zhong Qinglu, are all about the same age. After all, elder Yunni pays more attention to the future potential. But one of them heard that he had reached the high level of Ningyuan realm. I''m afraid that in the end, Zhong Qinglu may not be able to beat him, and her physical strength can''t keep up with him. "


    In addition to expending a lot of effort in alchemy, the fire of the earth fire Dan is also comparable to the ordinary flame. Even for the monks of Ning Yuan Jing, it is also a great consumption, not to mention that they have to pay attention to the fire elixir all the time in this situation. It''s a terrible mistake.


    Sun you shook his head, his face showed a bit of fear, and said in a low voice: "mother, what''s the matter with the people in the Dan Hall? Is a Dan meeting like this a way to accept or harm people?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "maybe the elder Yunni took this as a test to test all the students."


    Sun you nodded and said, "I can only think so."


    Shen Shi takes a look at him. Suddenly, his heart moves. After a moment''s hesitation, he looks around. Then he pulls sun you to another place where there is no one. Sun you is a little surprised and says, "OK, what do you want me to do here?"


    Shen Shi said, "there is something I want to tell you." Then he went up to sun you, lowered his voice, and simply told sun you what he was always interested in.


    Listening, sun you''s eyes lit up involuntarily. At last, he was so surprised and happy that he almost cried out: "what, you..."


    Before the words were heard, Shen Shi had covered his mouth. Sun you made a few "Wuwu" sounds, but his face was full of joy, and he hammered Shen Shi''s chest heavily. Shen Shi laughed and let go.


    Sun you looked him up and down, laughed, but lowered his voice and said, "I can''t imagine that you smelly boy still have this kind of fortune. I hate it. I knew that I learned more five elements in those years."


    Shen Shi snorted and said, "come on, it''s strange that you can learn, but it''s not settled yet. Don''t talk about it everywhere."


    Sun you nodded and said, "I know. You can rest assured."


    Shen Shi took another look at the open fire hall in the distance, and then took sun you to go there again. At the same time, he said, "but you have to do me a favor."


    Sun you patted his chest and said, "we two brothers, you can say anything."


    Outside the open fire hall, at the end of the day, some people were impatient and left first, while others arrived later. But on the whole, the number of people gathered was increasing, and a long hour passed in silence, but when the sound of cloud again sounded, it was already dusk.


    The setting sun slowly falls at the end of the distant sea, and the yellow light illuminates the sunset. In the light of this setting sun, in the already breathtaking sound of the cloud, two figures come out again.


    His staggering body seemed to fall as soon as he blew. It seemed that he had exhausted all his mind and physical strength. His face was pale as if he were dead. There was a sense of despair in his eyes. When he reached this point, he fell down at the last step from the goal. No one could accept the pain.


    Next to them, a disciple of the Dan Hall comes to help them walk away. Shen Shi and sun you look at each other with a sigh of relief. This time, there is no Zhong Qinglu. In other words, now there are only the last two people left, Zhong Qinglu is one of them, and the next round of alchemy can be seen by everyone inside and outside the open fire hall, which is obviously the final battle.


    It''s at this moment whether it''s success or failure, whether it''s promising or not.The sound of whispering and discussing suddenly rings again in the crowd outside the hall. The names of Zhong Qinglu and the other remaining disciple Lin Jingde are talked about by countless people almost at the same time.


    Sun you turned his head, frowned slightly, and said with some worry: "Lin Jingde is the senior disciple of Ning Yuanjing. He was born in the Lin family of LiuYun City, and has always been valued by his family. I''m afraid that he has lost countless blood this time. It''s really better than the last..." He didn''t say any more, just shook his head slowly.


    I don''t know when it was dark. The disciples on the other side of the Dan Hall lit a few bonfires directly outside the hall. The flames lit up the nearby places and reflected in Shen Shi''s eyes. Looking at him in silence, it seemed that there were two flames burning silently in his eyes, staring silently at the open fire hall standing in the dark.


    In the depths of the hall, what is she now?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    The sky is getting dark, and the night is coming quietly. In the sound of clouds, the disciples of Dan Hall stand in awe. The losers have retreated to rest, and the guardians are waiting for the final result. Maybe after today, there will be another outstanding figure among the young generation of Lingxiao sect.


    The same idea was also circulating in the minds of the Lingxiao sect''s disciples outside the open fire hall. Maybe it''s because it''s none of their business. Their looks will be a little more relaxed. It''s just that this Dan meeting will be even better than this one. It seems that it also indicates something. Many people are beginning to worry about the upcoming selection of elite disciples Let''s get our hearts together.


    Perhaps, will this be a more intense competition than in previous years?


    The campfire was raging, and the flame was like a red fire snake, swaying wildly under the sea breeze. Shen Shi looked up at the sky and saw that the sky was full of stars. The stars were shining like pearls, inlaid in the black sky. Seeing this day, it was almost the end of the day.


    Nuyu looks back at sunyou''s arm and looks at him. As they turned around, they saw that Shen Yanguang and Shen Yanguang were standing in front of the crowd.


    The two women obviously saw Shen Shi and sun you standing here for a long time. Xu Yanzhi, who was far away, waved with a smile. Then they walked side by side with Zhong Qingzhu. Shen Shi welcomed them and said with a smile, "elder martial sister, why are you here too?" Then he nodded and laughed at Zhong Qingzhu, who was also smiling.


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "today, this is the most bustling place on the whole Jinhong mountain. How can we not come here to have a look? How can we not finish the Dan meeting there?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s not over. It''s been a day." Then he briefly told them about the progress of the Danhui. When he heard that there were only two people left in the Danhui, and that Zhong Qinglu was one of them, Zhong Qingzhu gave a "ah". He looked a little surprised. Xu Yanzhi was also surprised, and said directly, "what, that younger martial sister Zhong Qinglu can survive to this point, can''t you see?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "yes, we didn''t expect it."


    Sun you followed him and said, "maybe it''s Zhong Qinglu''s great fortune." He said it as if he also felt funny. He laughed and looked at Zhong Qingzhu.


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to feel sun you''s eyes. His eyes turn and he looks at them. Their eyes touch each other in midair, and then they turn away quietly.


    Xu Yanzhi then turned to Zhong Qingzhu and said with a smile, "Qingzhu, if that younger martial sister Qinglu can win and successfully worship elder Yunni, and now you are also a disciple of elder music of the array hall, I think your Zhong family will be prosperous again."


    Zhong Qingzhu chuckled and didn''t say much. Shen Shi frowned slightly after hearing this. He seemed to think of something and his face changed. Zhong Qingzhu has always been careful. Noticing Shen Shi''s face, he walks up to him and whispers, "stone, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep look at him, "Oh," and said nothing more. At this time, Xu Yanzhi came over and said to Shen Shi, "younger martial brother Shen, come to the five elements Hall tomorrow morning."


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped, looked at Xu Yanzhi and said, "elder martial sister, is it..."


    Xu Yanzhi did not answer with a smile, only said: "anyway, you come here."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and thought that this matter was finally settled. Then he nodded heavily and said, "yes, I know."


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to have a clear idea of this matter. Maybe he has heard the news from Xu Yanzhi before. Now he smiles and says to Shen Shi: "stone, I wish you all the best and everything is smooth."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile. Sun you didn''t respond at first, but after listening to the three of them, he contacted the conversation with Shen Shi just now. He was also very happy. He came to hold Shen Shi''s shoulder and said with a smile, "stone, if you jump on the dragon''s gate in the future, don''t forget your brother."


    Shen Shi laughs before he wants to talk. Zhong Qingzhu next to him says with a faint smile: "he won''t forget it. However, he is still a carp struggling to jump. Sun you, you have already stood on the dragon gate of the sun family. You should take care of him."


    Sun you looked at Zhong Qingzhu with a smile and said, "younger martial sister Qingzhu, I didn''t expect that you would do your best to protect the stone."


    The smile on Zhong Qingzhu''s face was slightly stiff, and his face was slightly cold. Shen Shi quickly stood up and said, "well, anyway, I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. In case of any accident, don''t earn it."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face turned soft again and said with a smile, "don''t worry, there won''t be any accident."


    A few people stood here chatting in a low voice. While talking, the sea breeze was blowing across the viewing platform. In front of the bright light of the bonfire, behind a group of Dan Hall disciples, under the corridor on the other side of the open fire hall, they passed a slender figure with a long sword and elegant temperament. Standing in the shadow of the hall, leaning against the railing, they looked into the distance and then sighed."Auntie, why do you sigh?"


    From the shadow behind, there comes out a man with a natural and unrestrained figure and extraordinary bearing. The outline of the eyebrow is GANZE, who was once known as the first Wizard of lingxiaozong for more than 100 years on Qingyu Island, and also the only successor of Gan family, the founder of lingxiaozong.


    The woman with a long sword standing in front of him is beautiful in appearance and cold in temperament. It is Gan Wenqing who has not been seen for many years.


    Gan Wenqing laughed and said, "I''m sighing that among the younger generation of disciples of Lingxiao sect, talents are emerging one after another. Even those who you didn''t pay much attention to in the past may shine in front of you at any time."


    GANZE smile, said: "this is a good thing ah."


    Gan Wenqing took a look at him and said in a low voice, "how about you come in to practice?"


    GANZE nodded and said calmly, "everything is OK."


    Gan Wenqing pondered for a moment, and said: "now your realm has become increasingly stable in the high level of Ningyuan. Next, you just need to meditate, and it should not be a big problem. In terms of the magic power of Taoism, your "fire silkworm killing" has also achieved great success. According to my estimation, it''s almost enough to cope with this conference. But... " She paused for a moment, and then said, "if you want to enter the secret place of asking heaven after you go to the Yuanshi gate and make a difference, you''d better practice it more frequently. If you can go to the next level before the fourth plenary session, even if you only have a little success, you''ll be more confident."


    GANZE nodded and agreed. Then he approached ganwenqing and said in a low voice, "sister-in-law, is this power of cutting Acacia so powerful?"


    Gan Wenqing laughed and said, "this kind of skill has always been passed down directly by the Gan family, and I''ve only heard of it. However, it is said that this secret method, which our ancestors of the Gan family got by accident, will be extremely powerful if it is successfully cultivated and matched with the "cut Acacia" God dagger in our family. It is so powerful that it can stand out in the world. It has always been the treasure of the Gan family. Do you think it''s powerful? "


    GANZE laughed. Ganwenqing gently touched his young face and said in a soft voice, "Ozawa, we are a poor family. The heavy burden of reviving our family is on your shoulders. It''s hard for you."


    GANZE shook his head slightly and said, "it should have been like this." With that, he didn''t want to talk about this topic any more. He looked at the open fire hall and said, "I don''t know who will laugh last?"


    Gan Wenqing said with a smile, "I''m afraid that even the master herself didn''t expect to fight to such an extent. These young disciples are much more powerful than expected. But I''m still not sure. In fact, I''d like to know whether I will have another younger martial brother or younger martial sister in the future. "


    GANZE smiles calmly. The chance that countless Lingxiao sect disciples long for to join Yunni elder doesn''t seem to matter to him. Even when he looks at the surrounding Lingxiao sect disciples outside Minghuo hall, his eyes are light.


    But when he glanced over a certain place, he was suddenly stunned, but he stayed on Shen Shi in the corner of the crowd for a little longer, and he made a low "eh" sound in his mouth.


    Gan Wenqing looked at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    GANZE was silent for a moment, then he shook his head with a smile and said, "nothing. I''ve seen a friend I haven''t seen for a long time."


    The night is getting darker and the wind is getting colder. It''s a long time before I know it. In Lingxiao sect, it''s rare to gather so many disciples so late. However, there is a light in front of Minghuo hall. At this time, almost no one leaves halfway. Obviously, everyone is waiting for the final result.


    Maybe in a little while, the moment when the winner is announced will be the beginning of the selection competition of the four positive conferences.


    The campfire, lit up the face of how many people, a little spark, with the sea breeze to the night sky, and then into nothingness. The voice of the crowd gradually decreased, occasionally heard are whispering, only the "Wuwu" blowing the night wind more and more big, ring in everyone''s heart.


    All of a sudden, the clear sound of the cloud suddenly sounded, as if it sounded in everyone''s ears and hearts, and immediately startled all the people. Almost at the same time, everyone turned to look at the door of the open fire hall.


    There was silence and darkness.


    I wonder if anyone held his breath.


    In the dark, slowly sounded the footsteps, heavy and with a bit of pain, slowly came out.


    It was a young man.


    In an instant, a burst of noise suddenly sounded, such as waves across the whole open fire hall inside and outside, countless people are whispering, countless eyes are turning on that person.


    The young man looked very tired. His eyes were full of disappointment and bitterness. He staggered away. After a while, a pale but beautiful woman came out and stood outside the gate of the open fire hall in the night wind and under the sky.


    Then, she smile slightly, such as the lily in full bloom at night, there is soul stirring charming.


    In a moment, everyone''s eyes turned and fell on her. Her name passed quickly among the crowd. Everyone knew that from this moment on, the position of this beautiful young woman in Lingxiao sect was different from the past.Outside the hall of fire, a group of disciples of the Dan Hall went over one after another, and surrounded Zhong Qinglu in the middle like the stars in the sky. The words of excited congratulation and flattery came in a flash, which made Zhong Qinglu a little overwhelmed, but her face also showed joy and excitement.


    In the crowd, looking at the beautiful woman who seems to have become the focus of the public, Shen Shi slowly breathes a sigh of relief in his heart, as if he has finally put down some burden, but for no reason, he feels that the tall Hall of open fire seems a little far away from him. With a smile and no more words, he turned around and walked away without saying a word.


    It was deep night ahead, and the road ahead was dark, and his figure was gradually integrated into it.


    And at the gate of the open fire hall, in the noisy crowd, the joyful and joyful woman inadvertently turns back, goes over the smiling faces and the crowd, but suddenly sees the figure who turns away from the crowd, and gradually goes farther and farther away.


    Suddenly, she felt at a loss, but in a twinkling of an eye, the silent figure had disappeared in the dark night, and could no longer be seen. In front of her eyes, again is a warm smile.


    When she lowered her head slightly, and then raised her head again, it was the smile full of joy, and she should face the crowd politely.


    It''s dark and windy. The day finally passes quietly in the alternation of light and dark, in the hustle and hustle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    The next day, Shen Shi woke up early. After doing his daily routine in the cave, he was a little restless and restless. It was easy to see that the sky was almost over. He went straight out of the cave and walked quickly along the mountain road to the viewing platform.


    At the moment, in his mind, of course, it was all about going to the martial arts hall today. Although Xu Yanzhi didn''t say it clearly yesterday, the meaning of the words was already very clear. In addition to what Pu Changlao told him in private in the five elements hall a few days ago, Shen Shi didn''t have to guess that today was the last and most crucial test whether he could worship elder PU.


    I just don''t know what this examination is, and listen to elder Pu''s meaning that day, it seems that other elders will come to witness, and I don''t know who it will be?


    Then he went up to the temple of heaven and looked down at him like the first pillar of the sea.


    Yesterday''s uproar and bustle left some traces. Although the crowd had already dispersed, some traces of the bonfire still recorded last night''s thrilling Danhui, and also described the most dazzling moment under the curtain of night. The tired but beautiful woman stood in the most eye-catching place.


    Shen Shi gazed for a moment, then turned his eyes and walked in another direction. Shu hall was the coldest of the seven halls. It was not only the last place, but also the location of the five elements hall. Instead, it was built in a remote corner in the distance.


    Along the way, there are many Lingxiao sect disciples on the way. When they pass by occasionally, Shen Shi can hear a few comments and chats, but almost all of them are about the Dan meeting last night, and the frequency of Zhong Qinglu''s appearance is more frequent. It is obvious that after one night, Zhong Qinglu is going to join Yunni Chang with the performance of this Dan meeting The chance under the old gate can be described as a soaring status within the Lingxiao sect.


    The words are like the breeze in my ears. After a while, Shen Shi goes on quietly, his face is calm, until he is far away from the crowd and comes to the outside of the five elements Hall of the art hall.


    As usual, it looks very cold here, but there is a figure standing at the gate of the main hall. It is Xu Yanzhi. When he sees Shen Shi appear, he shows a smile on his face and waves to him, indicating that he should come quickly. It seems that he is waiting for Shen Shi here.


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly ran to Xu Yanzhi and said, "elder martial sister, why did you come here so early?"


    Xu Yanzhi smile, said: "today is your important day, of course I want to come to help you look at."


    Shen Shi felt grateful and said, "thank you very much, elder martial sister."


    Xu Yanzhi waved his hand and said with a smile, "well, don''t stand here. Let''s go in and talk about it."


    As she said that, she took Shen Shi into the five elements hall, and said to Shen Shi as she walked along: "I think you can guess some points. That''s right. Today I asked you to come here, that is, master wants to test you one more time before accepting you as an apprentice. However, I''ve been asking about you several times these days, but master just won''t say, so I have to wait I''ll talk to him later


    Shen Shi nodded. Seeing that no one else was seen in the five elements hall, he lowered his voice slightly and said to Xu Yanzhi, "elder martial sister, do you know which elder will come to witness today?"


    Xu Yanzhi hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice: "it should be the elder Yunni of Dan Hall."


    Shen Shi was surprised, and his body was also slightly shocked. He said in amazement: "how could it be her? Didn''t there just be such a fierce Dan meeting in the Dan Hall last night?"


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "you don''t make sense. Last night''s Dan meeting was naturally thrilling and intense. However, those who were tired and bitter were all the Dan Hall disciples who participated in the Dan meeting. Elder Yun only presided over the Dan meeting himself. What''s the relationship between them?"


    Shen Shi is silent, and his heart is also a reaction. Maybe the surprise earlier was due to some Zhong Qinglu. He thought that maybe there should be some grand and spectacular teacher worship ceremony in the Dan Hall today, but he didn''t think that elder Yunni didn''t seem to care much about this kind of thing.


    After thinking about it, he asked Xu Yanzhi again and said, "elder martial sister, there should be no one else except elder Yunni, right?"


    "Nonsense." Xu Yanzhi sneered and said, "do you think the elders of yuandanjing in Lingxiao sect are very free? Well, most of them are really free In fact, according to the truth, every elder of yuandanjing is qualified to come and witness. However, each elder is a person of high moral standing. Apart from his own cultivation, he really doesn''t care much about the common affairs in the sect, and he won''t pay special attention to the assessment of a disciple of ningyuanjing. "


    Shen Shi didn''t get angry because Xu Yanzhi''s words were just right, but he was a little confused and said, "elder martial sister, why did elder Yunni come here?"


    Xu Yanzhi said, "it was Shifu who invited me in the past."


    Shen Shi gave a "ah" and said: "so, master Does elder Pu have a good relationship with elder Yunni? "Xu Yanzhi curled his mouth and said, "it''s not good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shen Shi was speechless for a while, just looking at Xu Yanzhi.


    Xu Yanzhi covered his mouth and laughed. Then he said, "I''m telling the truth. Master, he''s a bit strange and has a big temper. There''s no special friend among the many elders of Danjing. That''s to say, he and Zhangjiao Zhenren have the deepest friendship because they are the brothers of the same master."


    Shen Shi scratched his head and said, "how did he think of inviting elder Yunni? I''ve heard of it before, but she seems to be... " He didn''t go on talking about the following words, as if he was worried about something.


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. Although Yun Changlao always has a cool mind with eyes above the top, she has a general relationship with master, but she has a good relationship with Zhang Jiao. Master first went to find the real person of Zhang Jiao, then went to find her, and then invited elder Yunni to come here. "


    After hearing this, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly warmed, but he didn''t expect elder Pu to use such a big favor secretly. He couldn''t help but express some gratitude to the old man with goatee.


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard a noise coming from the gate of the main hall. Turning around, they saw two people coming in. In front of them was Pu Changlao with white hair and a goatee, and behind him was a beautiful woman with a calm face and a temperament like snow. At first glance, she was almost without any fireworks. She was really immortal and orchid Mei is one of the five elders of Lingxiao sect, who is in charge of the largest Tangkou Dan Hall.


    Xu Yanzhi and Shen Shi hurriedly come to the ceremony. Yunni''s face is light, and her head is slightly nodded. Maybe it''s because today is specially for Shen Shi. Her eyes stay on Shen Shi for a while. It seems that she looks at him for a while, and then she moves away.


    Compared with the coolness of the clouds, old man Pu had a smile on his face, which seemed more gentle. He came up and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "boy, are you ready? Today is the test?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, nodded heavily and said, "I understand. I''m ready."


    Old man Pu laughed and said, "that''s good. Elder Yun is a busy man, especially he just received a proud disciple yesterday, but he doesn''t have much time to spend with us. Can we do this as soon as possible?" Speaking of the last sentence, he turned to Yunni and asked with a smile.


    Yunni''s face is flat, but she can still see a trace of warmth on her face when she heard the words of the disciple yesterday. She seems to be quite satisfied with the result of last night. Shen Shi sees her look from the side and feels a little happy for Zhong Qinglu in his heart.


    Seeing that elder Yunni didn''t object, old man Pu grinned and asked everyone to go outside the hall. At the same time, he said to Shen Shi, "today is your test. The people in our art hall should be more or less different, so this examination is to let you go to a sea area called" coral island "around the lower part of Jinhong mountain and find three" jade corals "for me..."


    Before they could get to the gate, another figure suddenly appeared outside the hall. He was tall and dignified. His eyes were like electricity under his white eyebrows. He was not angry but powerful. Unexpectedly, he was elder sun Mingyang, who had high prestige in Lingxiao sect.


    "Lao Pu, I don''t think it''s very good." Elder sun Mingyang''s voice also came. He stood at the entrance of the main hall and said with a smile, "coral island has three layers, upper, middle and lower. How can you see Lao Pu''s eyes? In my opinion, at least you should go to the middle sea area and find some silver sea anemone beads?"


    As soon as I saw elder sun Mingyang suddenly appear, old man Pu''s brow was wrinkled. After hearing elder sun''s words, his face became more gloomy immediately. Looking at elder sun Mingyang coldly, he suddenly snorted and said, "old sun, are you looking for something?"


    Sun Mingyang laughed, but he didn''t seem to take old man Pu''s face seriously. He said gently, "old Pu, I''m just going to visit an old friend on herring island. When I left, I just thought that the coral island you are going to today is the same way, so I came to have a look. As for the rest, I think that when we were discussing, Lao Pu, your voice was the loudest and the loudest. It was the word "rule", right


    He said with a smile: "when I look at my fellow travelers, I just want to go and witness with you. Is that the rule? I don''t think the difficulty of jade coral is enough. It''s also a rule to change silver sea anemone beads, isn''t it? Is there a place to go over here, elder Yun? " With that, he turned around and asked Yunni.


    Yunni stops, her face is indifferent, but the light in her bright eyes is flickering, which seems to be a bit surprised. But after a moment, she first looks at old man Pu, and then her eyes fall on elder sun Mingyang''s face. After seeing sun Mingyang''s eyes that seem to have deep meaning, she is silent for a moment, and then says faintly:


    "yes, Sun Chang The old saying makes sense. "


    LiuYun City, in the inn.


    Xiao Hei stood up lazily, yawned a lot, and then shook his body. He looked like he hadn''t woken up. He walked around the room a few times. And on that bed, Ling Chunni gently hugged the bedding, and her soft face gently rubbed the pillow, feeling a little warm.It''s another day.


    Waiting alone again?


    She was a little confused, and seemed to be a bit lazy and tired. She didn''t want to get up, so she looked at the branch outside the window, looked at the slightly grown green bud, and his figure floated in her heart.


    How many days is it?


    While she was thinking about it, suddenly on the ground not far from the bed, Xiao Hei''s ears suddenly tilted up, as if she felt something. Almost a moment later, there were two knocks on the door of the room.


    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment, and suddenly turned over and sat up, with a trace of joy on her face.


    Is he back?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    The door squeaked and was opened from inside. Ling Chunni''s charming and beautiful figure with a happy smile came out and said, "stone, you''re back..." Before her words, her smile suddenly froze on her face. She saw a handsome young man standing outside the door, but not Shen Shi.


    Ling Chunni''s heart sank, subconsciously stepped back, with a bit of vigilance, looked at the man and said: "who are you?"


    The man standing at the door looked calm and gentle. He didn''t speak immediately, but first looked at Ling Chunni from head to foot. Ling Chunni frowned slightly. Although there was no indecency in the young man''s eyes, and there was almost no uncomfortable strange look in her eyes, maybe she was a little sensitive in her heart. She always felt that this man had a sense of examination when he looked at himself.


    However, this strange feeling is fleeting. The young man smiles, nods to her first, and then says, "excuse me, my family name is sun, and my single name is friend. I''m a disciple of Lingxiao sect, and I''m also a close friend with Shen Shi."


    Ling Chunni let out a "ah", and his face was surprised. Sun you said with a smile: "of course, you and I have never met before, and it''s hard to win trust with empty words. But I just know that Shen Shi''s little black pig should be with you, right? On weekdays, Shen Shi and I often go back and forth. I''m familiar with Xiao Hei when I see him. As long as you see how he reacts to me, you can almost do it. Ah, Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei


    As he spoke, he just saw from the corner of his eyes that in the room behind Ling Chunni, Xiao Hei was squatting on the ground, looking bored. Sun you laughed and waved to Xiao Hei, saying, "Xiao Hei, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come and talk to me..."


    Before the voice fell, Xiao Hei''s head suddenly tilted. After yawning, he didn''t mean to deal with sun you at all. As soon as he lay down on the ground, he began to snore, even his two little ears drooped.


    Sun you''s half empty hand suddenly froze, and his face suddenly became very strange. After a moment, he glared at the blind pig. With some embarrassment, he looked at Ling Chunni and said with a dry smile: "this The pig didn''t sleep well last night, did it


    Ling Chunni gave a smile, but he gave up his body and said with a smile, "Mr. Sun, please come in."


    Sun you was stunned for a moment. Then he came in. He was a little surprised and said, "why, Miss Ling, do you believe me?"


    Ling Chunni asked him to sit down at the table in the room, poured a cup of tea and put it in front of sun you. Then he said with a smile, "Xiao Hei is a very clever pig. He has a long history of human nature. If he is not a stone friend as you said, I''m afraid he won''t go to sleep so relaxed."


    Sun you "Oh", nodded, and then looked at Ling Chunni. There was a little more appreciation in her eyes. She said: "Ling girl is so smart. She''s a real orchid."


    Ling Chunni sat down on the other side of the table, but he gave a faint smile. There seemed to be a trace of desolation in the bottom of his eyes. He said: "I''m flattered, but I can''t afford to be worthy of Lan Xin Hui Zhi''s words. It''s just that my life experience is a bit bumpy, so I''m used to watching people''s faces carefully. I''ll make you laugh."


    Sun you smiles and doesn''t say much. After a moment''s pause, Ling Chunni looks forward to sun you and says, "Mr. Sun, why are you here today? Shen Shi What happened to him? "


    Sun you turned pale and said, "this is exactly what I came here to tell you. Shen Shi wanted to go down the mountain as soon as possible, but today there was a big event in the clan that delayed him. Moreover, this matter is related to Shen Shi''s future cultivation. It''s very important, so he can''t go down the mountain alone. But he has always been thinking about Miss Ling. So yesterday, he asked me to come down the mountain to see her. He explained the reason and relieved her


    Ling Chunni''s original look was somewhat expectant, but she had some worries. When sun you opened her mouth, she held on to the edge of the Luo skirt with her silent arm under the desk. After sun you finished, although she was surprised and disappointed, she was soon relieved. It seemed that the whole person was relieved and said with a smile: "I see. I''m relieved. Of course, everything depends on his future. I''m just waiting here for a few more days. It''s OK. I just hope that when Mr. Sun returns to Jinhong mountain, if he has a chance to see the stone, please tell him to practice at ease. Don''t worry about me. "


    Sun you laughed and said, "it''s my job, girl, just rest assured. It''s just He turned his head and looked around the room. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Miss Ling, I don''t know how long it will take Shen Shi to stay on the mountain. It''s not proper for you to stay in the inn all the time, not to mention the daily rent. I''m afraid it will take a long time. The villains of the fierce beast League didn''t pay attention to the inn before, but they are likely to come here to look for it later If that happens, isn''t it a disaster? "


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment and said, "what Mr. Sun means is..."


    Although I was a little friend in the city, I didn''t know him. If you don''t dislike it, I can find a secluded courtyard. Although the place is simple and narrow, it''s better to be clean and safe. Miss Ling used to live for a while, and everything will be done after Shen Shi goes down the mountain. How do you like that? "Ling Chunni was silent for a moment. She hung her head to meditate. After a moment, she raised her head and saluted sun you. She said, "everything will be arranged by the young master."


    Sun you chuckled and stood up and said, "it shouldn''t be too late. Since the girl agrees, let''s go now." Then he reached up to his waist, took out a suit of clothes from a ruyi bag hanging there, looked at it with a hood, handed it to Ling Chunni, and said, "Miss Ling, you are beautiful and moving. If you go out like this without covering up, I''m afraid it''s easy to disturb the opponent of the beast League. Please change clothes for a while."


    Ling Chunni nodded and said, "thank you, young master."


    Sun you nodded slightly, then strode out of the room and took the door with him. Only Ling Chunni and Xiao Hei were left in the room. She took a deep breath and looked at the room, tables, chairs and beds. Her eyes seemed to be reluctant. Then she squatted down beside Xiao Hei, touched his head and whispered: "Xiao Hei, we have to wait a little longer, but we should see him soon, right?"


    "Coax "Coax." Xiao Hei mumbled a few times and twisted his head to the other side.


    On Jinhong mountain, outside the five elements hall.


    Lingxiaozong''s three dignified and prestigious yuandanjing immortal are just standing outside the hall at the moment. They are talking to each other, but they look different. Elder Yunni''s expression is flat. Elder sun Mingyang''s face is gentle but his bearing is like a mountain. Only Pu Siyi''s face is a little ugly, and his voice is the loudest when he speaks, which is ironic Ugly words.


    If the ordinary disciples of Lingxiao sect saw this scene, they would be very surprised. After all, it''s hard to see such characters as the immortal of yuandanjing, not to mention that there is some tension between them. Moreover, these three immortal of yuandanjing are not ordinary. Each of them is one of the five elders. It''s really a shock to stomp Fang.


    Fortunately, the five elements Hall of the martial arts hall has always been deserted, so it can be said that it has preserved the image of several elders. Well, to be exact, it has preserved the image of elder PU. The old man got angry, and his words really lost his identity.


    However, it''s not that no one has witnessed this scene here. Some distance away from the three of them, Shen Shi and Xu Yanzhi look at each other. After a while, Shen Shi asks Xu Yanzhi in a low voice, "elder martial sister, what''s the difference between the jade coral on the upper layer and the silver sea anemone beads in the middle layer of the sea as mentioned by elder sun? ¡±


    Xu Yanzhi took a sneak look at the three real people over there, then lowered his voice and said to Shen Shi, "coral island is also called Coral Sea. It''s a sea area more than 100 miles away from the foot of Jinhong mountain. It''s named for its rich variety of corals. That sea area is quite large. Countless coral fish grow here. After thousands of years, they have formed three different depths of sea area bounded by corals, which are usually called the upper, middle and lower layers. " After a moment''s pause, she looked at Shen Shi and said,


    "the upper coral island is the shallowest and safest in the sea. There are almost no monsters in the sea. Jade coral is just a kind of rare exotic coral produced there. As long as you look carefully, it should not be difficult to find it. However, the" silver sea anemone pearl "mentioned by sun Changlao just now only grows in the middle of the Coral Sea, where the water is deep There will be some low-level monsters in the sea, because they are different from the land in the sea. When dealing with these monsters, many friars often have a big discount in their Taoist realm strength, so it''s very troublesome. At least it''s dangerous for the friars in Ningyuan realm. But the most difficult thing is the silvery sea anemone, "Xu Yanzhi sighed. His face didn''t look very good. He whispered:


    " it''s a kind of sea anemone that only grows in the crevice of silvery coral. It can breed a kind of sunflower bead, which is very precious. But this anemone itself is highly toxic and very difficult to deal with. What''s more, silvery coral itself is very rare in the Coral Sea, and this anemone is even rarer. If you want to fulfill elder sun''s requirements, I''m afraid you may have to search all the middle of the Coral Sea, but in that way, you will be killed just by fighting with monsters in the sea. "


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t expect that sun Changlao''s seemingly ordinary sentence had such a deep meaning. For a moment, he couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    Xu Yanzhi sighed and asked him, "younger martial brother Shen, have you ever offended this Sun Chang?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said blankly, "no, and how can a little person like me, Sun Chang, Lao he and other people pay attention to me?"


    Xu Yanzhi thought for a while, and nodded his head and said, "it''s not because of you. The person who offended him..."


    At the same time, the two men turned to see that the old man in front of him had an angry look on his face, and there was a resentful expression, which was staring at elder sun Mingyang.


    Xu Yanzhi turned his lips and looked at Shen Shi with some sympathy. He said, "it seems to be him."


    Shen Shi is also speechless and smiles awkwardly.


    It''s time for them to talk here. Suddenly they just heard the voice in front of them. They turned to see the three real people. Yunni and sun Mingyang looked the same. But old man Pu looked as if he could not bear it at last. He swore a few words. Then his face sank and his brow picked. He glared at elder sun Mingyang and suddenly gave a cold hum Then he began to roll up his sleeve on his arm.Until now, elder sun''s face suddenly and slightly stiff. Elder Yunni, who was not far away from him, was also stunned. The atmosphere seemed to be suddenly quiet, and it seemed that there was a sign of wind and thunder rolling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    The atmosphere outside the five elements hall became tense for a moment. Looking at the confrontation between the two heroes in Yuandan realm, there seemed to be a sign that they didn''t agree with each other. Xu Yanzhi and Shen Shi were a little at a loss. But the only elder Yunni who was able to see them was just looking at each other coldly. He didn''t mean to open his mouth at all. Even there was a flash in the bottom of his eyes She looked impatient.


    At this moment, suddenly a bright man''s voice came from the front, saying: "the two martial uncles are not angry for the time being. Don''t do it, or they will lose their faces if they are seen by others."


    In the twinkling of an eye, they saw a man stride forward with a smile on his face, a natural and unrestrained figure, and a huge black sword in his hand. He casually carried it on his shoulder, reflecting a glaring bald head, which was so striking that it was different from the appearance of ordinary people. There was only one person in Jinhong mountain, who was the eldest disciple of master Huaiyuan Du Tiejian ranks first among the three swords of Lingxiao sect. Among the younger generation of Lingxiao sect disciples, Du Tiejian is the most prestigious.


    Old man Pu rolled up his sleeve and squinted at Du Tiejian. He stopped, but he snorted angrily and said, "Why are you here?"


    Du Tiejian laughed and said, "it''s said that uncle Pu is going to accept apprentices today. Come and have a look." Then he turned to salute sun Mingyang and Yunni, but maybe he was used to it. The etiquette was also a little casual. However, Yun and sun, two high-ranking people in yuandanjing, seemed to have a different view of Du Tiejian. They didn''t care about his carelessness. They all just nodded lightly. They met and said hello.


    Even though it was reported that Du tiejiandan had scolded elder sun Mingyang behind his back and was punished by Zhangjiao real person, elder sun didn''t show any anger and disgust. It was like meeting an ordinary martial nephew.


    The tense atmosphere in the field was relieved by the sudden appearance of Du Tiejian. However, seeing old man Pu groaning, Du Tiejian said with a smile: "martial uncle, why are you so angry?"


    Old man Pu pointed to sun Mingyang and said, "I''ll take in the apprentice. This old man has come here and put in a hand. Aren''t you annoyed to change you?"


    Martial uncle Du coughed a little Elder sun has already told his master, "he said


    "Well?" Old man Pu was stunned. He turned his head to look at Du Tiejian and said in amazement, "what?"


    But on one side, elder sun Mingyang''s face was a smile, a little smile, also speechless.


    Du Tiejian gave a wry smile and said in a low voice: "martial uncle, my master said that during the discussion at the meeting that day, you did decide that all the elders should be strict in accepting apprentices between now and the fourth plenary session. And to tell you the truth, the examination you decided before was really some Well, it''s too low. "


    Old man Pu turned his strange eyes and said angrily, "you dare to call me, smelly boy!"


    Du Tiejian was not afraid of him, but just said with a smile: "you really are. Since you want to accept the apprentice, why did you shout so loudly during the discussion that day? Why did you set the rules by yourself?"


    Old man Pu Pooh for a moment, and said angrily, "I didn''t expect to accept the apprentice at that time. In this way, you go back and tell your master, I''ll take back those words. Mother, help your unfortunate master shout for help. I''m tired to death, and I don''t want to say any good. As a result, I''m still trapped. I quit, quit!"


    Du Tiejian gave a dry smile. First, he gave an apologetic smile to the other two elders. Then he quickly took him to one side and said something to persuade him for a while. Then he patted his chest. He didn''t know what he had promised to old man PU. This made old man Pu''s face soften, but he was still suspicious Aiming at Du Tiejian.


    "Son of a bitch, are you serious?"


    Du Tiejian chuckled and said with a bold and heroic manner: "as long as my husband''s words are hard to trace, I will help you cover him in the future." Then he turned around and waved to Shen Shi from a distance. Shen Shi was standing there in a hurry.


    Old man Pu snorted, but he didn''t say anything more. Du Tiejian turned around with a smile, went to sun Mingyang and Yunni, and said, "two elders, my master asked me to tell you that elder sun advocates strict discipline. That''s right, it should be so."


    Sun Mingyang showed a smile on his face, nodded his head and said, "elder martial brother Zhangjiao really knows the truth."


    Du Tiejian laughed for a moment, then moved forward and approached sun Mingyang. At the same time, he said in a low voice, "Uncle sun, the master said that anyway, you are all brothers of the same school, and you are also the five elders. You still need to give some face. In addition, the little brother Shen Shi''s Taoism is really not high. In case of failure in the school entrance examination, I''m afraid that uncle Pu''s face will be hurt It''s not good-looking. Let''s make a compromise. Now that you have said that, martial uncle, let him go to the middle of the Coral Sea to look for silver sea anemone beads, but the number is limited to one. What do you think? "


    Sun Mingyang pondered for a moment, then said faintly: "I just hope there are rules in everything. I don''t have any prejudice against that little disciple. Since elder martial brother Zhang Jiao said so, that''s it." With that, he turned his eyes and looked at the elder Yunni standing on one side. Yunni''s eyes were bright and beautiful. His face was also light. He didn''t speak. He just nodded slightly and agreed.Back, old man Pu Kui came back to see if he could come back to you today


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and quickly came over. Xu Yanzhi also followed her with concern. Unexpectedly, old man Pu waved his hand to her and said, "girl, you should stay at home. Don''t join in the fun."


    "Hello Xu Yanzhi was stunned for a moment, and then he wanted to argue. He saw old man Pu casually roll his sleeve robe, and a gust of wind rose up in an instant, and pulled Shen Shi to his side. Then he floated on the flat ground and flew straight up into the sky. Next to him, sun Mingyang and Yunni flew up, and several shadows went straight up into the sky. In a moment, they turned into black spots and disappeared between the blue sky and white clouds.


    In the north of LiuYun City, on a secluded street close to the towering city wall, there are many houses and courtyards, many of which are small families. After sun you and Ling Chunni left the Anshan Inn, they came here all the way.


    As he said before, Ling Chunni''s residence is a small house, with only one room in total, and a small courtyard with less than half the area of the house surrounded by white walls outside. A semi old Sophora tree stands at a corner of the yard with its neck tilted, simple and lonely.


    After chatting with Ling Chunni in the room and explaining some things, sun you left and walked out of here. At the time of closing the door, he saw Xiao Hei running out, running around the small yard, and then sneaking to the ground of the locust tree to rub. He seemed to be satisfied with the place, so he lay down under the tree and seemed to want to sleep again.


    Sun you smiles, takes the door with him, turns around and sees a middle-aged man standing not far from the roadside outside. He smiles at him. Sun you also nodded to him with a smile and cried, "uncle."


    The man''s face is somewhat familiar. It was Xu Xing, sun you''s brother-in-law, who helped sun you when they were still practicing on the herring island. After many years, his appearance is a little more vicissitudes than that of that year, but the whole person is still smart and capable.


    When sun you came, Xu Xing took a look at the room and asked with a smile, "are they all settled?"


    Sun you said, "well, almost all of them have been explained." With a pause, he took another look at Xu Xing and said, "uncle, is it really safe here? If something happens to this woman, I can''t explain it to Shen Shi. "


    Xu Xing nodded and said, "don''t worry. You can''t trust me when I do things. This house has nothing to do with the sun and Xu families. Even if someone pursues it, they can only find out that it is a real estate bought by a certain businessman. It will be OK. "


    Sun you gave a sigh of relief.


    But after they walked forward side by side, Xu Xing said to sun you, "but I always feel that you don''t need to help that woman to do this. Although the house is not big, in LiuYun City, if you want to buy such an industry, you have to spend at least eight or nine thousand Lingjing. If the location is a little better, it''s not too much."


    Sun you said faintly, "I''m not helping that woman. I''m helping Shen Shi."


    Xu Xing nodded and said, "of course, but..." He hesitated for a moment, but slightly lowered his voice and said, "I heard that Shen Shi left Lingxiao sect by accident a few years ago. As a result, he didn''t make any progress in Daoxing in three years. Now, among the disciples of Ningyuan realm in Jinhong mountain, I''m afraid he will be ranked in the bottom. I don''t think it''s worth your effort to make friends with such a person. "


    Sun you''s step slightly, turn head to see Xu Xing, see Xu Xing''s face is calm, it is calm looking at himself. Sun you was silent for a moment and said, "I know you are good for me, my brother-in-law. But as for Shen Shi, I try to help him for a reason."


    He laughed and said: "first, uncle, you have left zongmen to go back to the Xu family to work these years, so you may not be very clear about some personnel details. Shen Shi did delay for three years, but as soon as he got back to the mountain, he almost immediately advanced to Yuanjing. During these days, I think he still went down the mountain alone to sharpen his explorations and face up to all kinds of monsters. So if I expected it to be good, Shen Shi''s actual combat power would not be low, although his behavior is not high. In time, what kind of character will he be when he rises to a higher level? "


    Xu Xing let out a "ah", thinking deeply.


    Sun you paused for a moment, and then said: "by the way, there is another thing you may not know, that is, Shen Shi is likely to be favored by Pu Siyi, the head of the art hall in the mouth of the seventh Hall of Lingxiao sect, and he may soon become one of the disciples of his own lineage. You don''t think that a great immortal in Yuandan realm, and a great monk among the five elders of Lingxiao sect, will have worse vision than us? "


    Xu Xing is obviously surprised. It seems that the news that elder Pu Siyi wants to accept Shen Shi as an apprentice is quite shocking. He quickly changes his view. After pondering for a while, he suddenly seems to think of something. He looks up and asks sun you, "it seems that Shen Shi has some potential. You have a good eye, but you just said that it''s one of them. Is there any other reason £¿¡±Sun you was silent for a while, and then calmly said: "second, I really think he is a friend."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Strong wind blowing face, body shape, such as electricity, heaven and earth, blue sky, straight up into the sky.


    Majestic peaks gradually become smaller behind them. The vast sea is blue, reflecting the boundless blue sky. Several figures hover between heaven and earth. Suddenly, they see some white clouds, such as cotton like yarn, floating in the air. In a twinkling of an eye, they come to the front of their eyes. They suddenly plunge into the sky, like stones falling into the water, with a little ripples.


    A moment later, the figures came out through the clouds to resist the wind, floating like immortals.


    It''s not the first time for Shen Shi to experience flying in the imperial air, but it''s the first time to follow the immortal of Yuandan realm. On the way, he saw the three elders of Lingxiao sect with his own eyes. They didn''t borrow anything from others. They just went straight up to the sky by their own way. The sky was vast and the wind was strong. It seemed that they were just walking around.


    But Pu Changlao, with a Shen Shi, doesn''t seem to have any difficulty. He holds Shen Shi with one hand, and on one side, he walks with a big sleeve to resist the wind. His speed is no slower than that of the two elders, Yun and sun. At least along the way, this former very low-key and unobtrusive elder of the Shu hall is frightening and has a lot to do with the two respected elders It''s like a big elder. But think about it. If you don''t have this kind of practice, how can you enter the great Presbyterian Council?


    Sun Mingyang and Yunni were calm all the way, and they didn''t show any surprise to elder PU. It was obvious that they knew what the old man with goatee was doing.


    After flying like this for a period of time, how fast the immortal of Yuandan kingdom was. Before Shen Shi looked at it carefully, he felt that countless islands had gone all the way back in the sea under him. Seeing that he could reach the outer edge of those islands around Jinhong mountain, old man Pu suddenly stopped in mid air.


    As soon as he stopped, sun Mingyang and Yunni stopped immediately. Sun Mingyang frowned and said, "Lao Pu, you haven''t reached the Coral Sea yet. Why don''t you go?"


    Old man Pu snorted and said, "didn''t you say that you were going to meet people on herring island? Now it''s here. Why don''t you go down?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and looked down. Sure enough, six islands of different sizes were dotted in the vast blue water under his feet. They were like a herring. It was Qingyun Island, where he had practiced for five years when he first started.


    Those scenes of the past suddenly came to Shen Shi''s mind. Shen Shi even thought of the sea star, a young girl of the demon clan, who he knew on the herring Island, and a relationship in Hongbeng village. Now, it''s really beautiful with a trace of simplicity. At the last moment on the demon island in the past, he was sent to the demon world after saving the starfish, and he never met again. Even after his return, because he went directly to jinhongshan and became a pro disciple, he was delayed by all kinds of things and never came here again. But I don''t know what she would be like now?


    Here, he is just in the mood of ups and downs, recalling the past, but Sun Mingyang, who was questioned by old man Pu, smiles slightly. He is standing in the air with his hands in the air, moving his sleeves, and his body is free and easy. He calmly says, "Oh, it''s not urgent. Now that he''s here, there''s nothing left or right. Why don''t I follow you to have a look at the exam first?"


    Old man Pu glared at him, turned his lips, snorted, and muttered in a low voice. But I don''t know if it''s windy in the sky, or he said it vaguely on purpose. Even sun Mingyang and Yunni, the two great people in Danjing, didn''t hear what he said clearly. However, old man Pu''s expression is obviously not good That''s it.


    Yunni frowned slightly, as if she had no choice but to face the old man''s temperament, but Sun Mingyang looked very calm. After all, she was also a big man who had been through a lot of wind and rain. She looked very calm, didn''t think much of it, and even kept a smile.


    Old man Pu muttered a few more words, then he pulled Shen Shi around and continued to fly. This time, he flew out about a hundred miles away. The sea was vast, and the number of islands in the sea decreased sharply. Later, there was no island in the sea even dozens of miles away.


    Shen Shi was surprised when he suddenly felt that he was sinking, but old man Pu took him and began to fall down to the sea below. Shen Shi was not good at water since he was a child. Even if he learned from starfish on herring island for a while later, his talent here was really bad, so looking at the vast blue sea under his feet, he couldn''t help feeling a twinge Hair.


    However, although old man Pu fell into the clouds, he continued to fly forward for a while. Before long, Shen Shi suddenly saw a light in front of him, but he saw an island on the sea ahead. The area of the island is very small, with a radius of only a few tens of feet. At first glance, there are many rocks behind the island. There are many green shrubs and weeds growing tenaciously in the sand between the cracks. Occasionally, there are three or two tall trees, which are only about ten feet high. Their branches are very small, and they keep shaking in the strong sea breeze.


    In front of the island, there is a snow-white sand beach formed by white sand grains. The clear sea tide surges into the beach sand and then slowly recedes. Perhaps it is because the island is alone in the depths of the sea. There are no seabirds or land animals around the island. Therefore, under the sun, the island surrounded by the sea is very peaceful. Only the sound of the sea tide and the whirring sea breeze reverberate between the sand and rocks, making it more and more silent.Old man Pu and Shen Shi first landed on the island, and then sun Mingyang and Yunni also fell down. Their feet did not touch the ground all the way. Although old man Pu helped and carried them, Shen Shi still turned blue. After all, the strong wind above the nine sky sky was hard for a friar at the beginning of Ningyuan realm.


    But fortunately, he had a solid foundation in the cultivation of Taoism. In fact, even if he didn''t want to be solid, he couldn''t. After all, he had been trapped in the demon world for three years and stuck in the realm of refining Qi. He could only practice those methods repeatedly to temper his body. So Shen Shi just had a rest, and he soon relaxed.


    Old man Pu took two steps on the edge of the beach on the island, looked around, then took a look at Sun Mingyang and Yunni, and said, "let''s start here?"


    Sun Mingyang and Yunni nodded.


    Old man Pu waved to Shen Shi and said to him, "the sea around here is what we call Coral Sea. In fact, the island itself has been accumulated by corals for thousands of years. Taking this island as the center, the surrounding sea area is roughly in the shape of a ring from shallow to deep, with a total of three layers, which is very obvious. After you enter the sea, you will go to the middle circle of the sea to carefully look for the silver sea anemone, and then try to get back a sunflower bead. This examination is a pass. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I know."


    Old man Pu nodded and said, "I remember that the silver sea anemone is very rare, but it must grow on the Silver Coral. You can also find the coral emitting silver first. It will be easier." Then he took him two steps to the beach and turned his back to the two elders behind him. Old man Pu suddenly lowered his voice and said, "boy, don''t forget to use water repellent technique after going into the water."


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked, but he could not imagine that old man Pu had already buried his hand. He was grateful and said in a low voice: "yes, thank you Elder


    Old man Pu, with a smile on his face, muttered: "no matter how cunning he is, he doesn''t want to eat Laozi..."


    I don''t know if I''m proud and forgetful. My voice is a little louder. Suddenly, elder Yunni''s cough breaks old man Pu''s boasting and says faintly, "old Pu, can we start?"


    Old man Pu rolled his eyes, turned his head to look at it and wanted to say two more words. But when he saw Yunni''s cold and beautiful face, he suddenly seemed to think of something. He laughed and shrugged. Then he said honestly, "OK, that''s it."


    After that, he turned to Shen Shi and said, "go down now." After a pause, he said in a soft voice, "remember to use the water repellent technique after entering the water. The technique is colorless and invisible, and the movement is small. They can''t see anything if they are covered by the sea."


    Shen Shi nodded his head and agreed. At the same time, he felt uneasy. It was clear that Pu Chang had a green eye for himself and tried his best to find a shortcut to open the back door for himself. If the future master is like this, what else can he be afraid of?


    In a twinkling, he didn''t seem too afraid of the vast ocean.


    Standing on the beach, he took a deep breath, then walked steadily forward, and soon stepped into the sea. The water was a little cool, and soon soaked his trousers. But Shen Shi was not moved at all, so he continued to walk forward. Soon he gradually went deep into the sea, from thighs to waist, to chest, to neck, and finally his head was completely submerged under the sea, and there was no trace.


    On the island, three yuan Danjing real people watched Shen Shi enter the sea alone, and their faces were very calm. When Shen Shi''s figure completely disappeared, old man Pu patted his ass, then turned back and grinned. However, regardless of the two of them, they directly found a flat rock and lay down, then yawned a lot and said: "OK, then Let''s just wait. "


    Elder sun Mingyang smiles and doesn''t say anything. When he goes to one side, he also looks for a rock and sits down on his knees. Elder Yunni looks at old man Pu and shakes his head slightly, but he doesn''t say anything. Then he looks around and finds a stone right under a tree. First he reaches out his hand to brush away the dust on the stone. Then he sits quietly in the shadow of the tree and closes his eyes , sitting on the table.


    In the distance, the vast sea is calm, with thousands of miles of blue waves, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds.


    The sea is surging, and I don''t know where the person who entered the sea is now. I just vaguely see that in the shallowest sea area closest to the island, the clear water waves fluctuate, all kinds of colorful and strange coral can be seen everywhere, and countless colorful small fish are flying through the shuttle, which is very beautiful.


    In the distance, the sea is blue and deep. In the blue waves, a snow-white spray seems to splash with the wind. A shadow rolls in the waves, then disappears and disappears into the waves, as if it never appears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    Finally, when I was immersed in the sea, I was still uneasy with the sea. However, after all, he had been honed for so many years, determined, and did not panic. Instead, he continued to walk in front of the sea for a while.


    Generally speaking, the most suitable place for most monks to perform their Taoist skills is on the land, including in the sky. Some monks will perform well after their realm is improved or they get the flying spirit. However, the situation in the water is quite different from the former two. Once the seemingly weak water flows into a river or sea, it will greatly interfere with the monks'' actions. There are quite a number of magic powers in the water, which will be greatly reduced or even difficult to perform. Therefore, for most monks, the water area is rarely involved.


    In the realm of Hongmeng, the vast land of Hongmeng, the wild east, the vast west and the snowy north, are all the natural danger Jedi since ancient times. So far, they have not been explored clearly, let alone how the edge is. In addition to these three places, in the known territory, Hongmeng mainland has one city and ninety states. Although the area is wide enough, the vast sea in the south of the mainland is even larger.


    There are numerous and thriving species in the world. The area of the ocean is larger than that of the land. There are also countless strange aquatic creatures, and even many rare spiritual materials, such as natural resources, precious stones and veins. The sea is also rich. It can be said that the Canghai sea is actually a natural treasure house containing numerous treasures.


    However, for thousands of years, the focus of human cultivation has always been on the Hongmeng continent, rarely involving the exploration of the sea, and even the exploration of the three dangerous Jedi in the East, West and North will be more than that of the sea. The reason is that the vast deep sea has too much restriction on the human friars, and there are many fierce monsters in the sea, and they are born with the advantage of water, The low-level monsters, which are often not worth mentioning on the land, will become a troublesome opponent when they are almost equal in the sea. If you are less lucky to meet the high-level monsters in the sea, it is almost a situation of death, because in the sea, you even have a hard time to escape.


    Of course, things are not absolute. Although most of the monks are afraid of the sea, few of them are good at water-based. However, because such people are too rare, and most of them are scattered monks with low Taoism, they have no influence. Compared with many famous sects in Hongmeng, Lingxiao sect has a deeper understanding of the sea area than other sects because Jinhong mountain, where the spiritual vein of Shanmen is located, is among the thousands of miles of the sea. However, in general, all kinds of Taoist and Dharma powers practiced by the human race are mainly fighting on land, and Lingxiao sect is no exception.


    Shen Shi has been in Lingxiao sect for some years, but from the beginning to now, he has never seen any magic power suitable for action in the water. However, as a monk far superior to ordinary people, he is not familiar with water. Relatively speaking, it''s not a big deal to walk around the sea and hold his breath to dive for a while.


    When he stepped into the sea, it was dark at first. Shen Shi only felt a little cool around him. But after he stopped for a moment, the light in front of him seemed to light up a little. The light turned into beams of light, which refracted from the sea into the underwater. In front of him, he showed a new water world.


    Just as the name of this sea area is, coral can be seen everywhere in the clear sea water, with various shapes, some like a big fan, some like a palm, some as flat as a millstone, and some as tangled as vines. The color is also colorful, red, orange, blue and green, white, blue and purple, in the swaying waves, each flashing strange brilliance. There are thousands of colorful fish gathering in groups, wandering in the coral reef, swimming around, leisurely.


    Shen Shi stood still and looked up at the top. He saw that he was about three feet away from the water above his head. He also felt a little bit hard along the way. After pondering for a moment, he calmed down and urged a spiritual force in Qi sea and elixir field to start the "water repellent skill" taught by elder Pu in private that day.


    He was different in the five elements technique, and he often studied it these days, so the water repellent technique was successfully applied in just one breath, and an invisible and colorless force slowly bounced from his skin, thus quietly separating the sea water around him.


    Once the water repellent skill was cast, Shen Shi felt that his whole body was loose. The pressure of the sea water from all directions dissipated at the moment, and even his movements were much easier. He tried to walk a few steps forward in the sea, and soon found that the sea still had some influence on him after all. Ordinary walking was not much different from that on land, but if he wanted to run at the bottom of the sea, he still couldn''t do it, but it was much better than the almost helpless predicament when he just went into the water. Most importantly, he found that he no longer had to hold his breath under water repellent surgery.


    After walking forward in this way for a while, Shen Shi ponders. Instead of rushing directly to the middle sea area of the Coral Sea, he stops and tries to mobilize his aura to urge all kinds of skills he knows. After all, there should be some difficult sea monsters in the middle sea area, for fear that fighting is inevitable.After trying all the way, Shen Shi was frustrated to find that most of his skills could not be used in this underwater area. For example, if he wanted to perform fireball, a flame would be quickly submerged by the boundless sea water around him before it was formed. What''s more troubling is that talisman can''t be used in this underwater area. How many times Almost all talismans burn talisman paper to stimulate spiritual power, but under the water Well, it won''t burn.


    But the good news is that Shen Shi, the "water Archery" in the water system, can be used in all kinds of magic methods. Maybe it''s because the water vapor in the sea is so abundant that it''s endless. His speed of casting water arrow is even several times faster than that on land, and he can produce a water arrow in the blink of an eye. In addition, all the five element magic methods were basically abandoned. Shen Shi found that the four magic methods he had learned in the demon world could be used in water, which was a surprise.


    Basically, Shen Shi felt that after he came to the water, his skills were almost directly wasted by 70% or 80%. The restrictions on human friars under the sea are so strong that it''s no wonder that few people are willing to explore the vast sea.


    After figuring out his own situation, Shen Shi finally found that he did not have the power to protect himself. He was a little relieved. Then he settled down and began to move on.


    Before launching into the water, the words of several yuan Danjing elders had already made it clear to him, so Shen Shi''s goal was also very clear. Instead of paying attention to the colorful underwater world around him, he went all the way, looking for the location of the middle sea.


    The land of the underwater world has always been rugged, with huge stone pits everywhere, and numerous seemingly beautiful but actually extremely hard coral reefs, so this road is not easy to walk. But the good thing is that when people are at the bottom of the water, sometimes they just need a little help from Shen Shi. Because of the buoyancy of the sea, the whole person will slowly float past. On the contrary, it''s very interesting to get over many obstacles.


    So stop and go, gradually deep into the sea, occasionally look up, you will find that the top of the sea has a deep distance unconsciously. However, the water in this area is very clear. Even at the bottom of the water, Shen Shi can still see the surrounding scenery clearly.


    A big yellow shell turtle, more than three feet wide, swims leisurely from the top of Shen Shitou with four feet. It is not afraid of people at all. Shen Shi took a look at it, but he didn''t care. He was just a little worried. He thought that it would be seventy or eighty feet away from the water until now. Why didn''t he see the shadow of the middle sea?


    After thinking about it, he continued to walk forward, passing through many strange coral, pushing aside all kinds of swimming colored fish, and so he hopped on the bottom of the sea for more than 20 Zhang. Suddenly, in front of his eyes, the color of the sea water suddenly became deeper, adding a faint blue color. A trench appeared not far from his eyes, and the terrain in front of the sea bottom suddenly fell down, almost more than ten feet. Farther away, it seemed more profound, so that under the light of the top of his head, the underwater scenery there was a little blurred.


    Shen Shi paused for a moment, then walked slowly to the edge of the trench and looked down carefully for a while. He saw that under the trench, there were also a large number of rocks and coral reefs, but the color was much more monotonous than the sea area he had passed before. Almost all the places he could see were white, gray and blue, and those colorful and beautiful fish The school of fish can''t be seen. Instead, there are shadows looming between the strange rocks, which look like larger fish.


    Shen Shixin turns his mind and thinks that the place in front of him should be the middle-level sea area. As expected, it is quite different from the upper level sea area. Instead of the peaceful and peaceful atmosphere in front of him, there is a faint crisis in the deep darkness. However, Shen Shi didn''t have the reason to flinch from the examination, so after taking a deep breath, he floated down along the edge of the trench.


    The buoyancy of the sea water counteracts most of the impact, so that Shen Shi can grasp the rock of the trench wall with his hand and move down very easily. The surrounding water looks very calm, but it seems no different from the upper sea area, but the light is dim, but it is enough to let him see the place about a distance.


    Just as he had just stepped on the ground of the middle sea, he suddenly felt a stream of water coming from the calm sea water on one side of his body. Shen Shi was shocked and looked back quickly. He saw a big gray scale fish, two feet long and full of sharp teeth, coming out of a cave three feet away It was the ferocious momentum that rushed towards him.


    Shen Shi didn''t expect to meet a monster in the sea as soon as he arrived here. He had never seen this kind of monster fish, and he couldn''t name it. However, there was obviously no time for him to hesitate now. Over the years, his instinct honed in life and death for countless times made him react almost instantaneously. He stepped back and waved his arm at the same time, almost in the blink of an eye Pei Zhiji''s water vapor seemed to come suddenly, and a bunch of sharp water arrows were instantly condensed between his hands.


    "Poof!"


    A low and strange sound sprang up in the deep water of the bottom of the sea. Looking almost the same as the surrounding water, the water arrow shot out in an instant, broke the current and rushed towards the strange fish. A whirlpool instantly formed and rippled away. The endless sea water did not seem to have any obstacles to the water arrow, only a few strange water texture appeared after the water arrow.The strange fish can rush to the place where Shen Shi is about to bite him. Suddenly, he is shocked. The sharp and fast water arrow breaks through the water. Like a sharp arrow, it goes straight through the revolution. Without a sound, it goes into the top of the strange fish''s head and directly goes through a big hole.


    The strange fish''s body suddenly convulsed and twisted, and fell directly from the water to the bottom of the sea. After struggling on the gravel ground for a few times, he died stiff and motionless. In the wound that was pierced by the water arrow on the top of his head, a mass of blood floated out and filled the sea.


    Shen Shi stepped back and took a look at the body of the strange fish. He felt a little relieved, but before he could really breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly there were dozens of strange sounds all at once around the sea area. In the crevice of the stone and in the coral, there were shadows coming out, and the eyes of all the strange figures were on Shen Shi''s side It seems.


    Shen Shi''s heart was shocked, and suddenly he seemed to wake up. He looked down, but he saw the bright red blood of fish floating in the sea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    The blood of the fish is very red. Even in the sea, it also exudes a strong and strange smell of blood. It is precisely because of the smell of blood that the surrounding sea area is shocked in an instant. Dozens of dark figures are ready to move, such as strange killers. It''s creepy.


    Shen shixinnian made a quick turn and immediately drifted out. Almost as he was moving, several shadows had already rushed out of the nearby stone nest and rushed to the dead fish. And the rushing and plundering of these shadows soon attracted the attention of those monsters in the sea farther away. For a moment, the shadows flashed one after another and came from all directions.


    Shen Shi''s heart goes up to his throat. Even though he still has water archery to defend himself, he can''t cope with so many enemies. Just as he was shocked, he suddenly found that the shadows on his side passed by him one after another and rushed directly to the dead fish and the fish blood. It seemed that there was the thing that attracted them most.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, but he did not dare to stay. He continued to retreat more than ten feet back. Seeing that it was almost safe, he stopped, turned and looked back carefully. With the light reflected as like as two peas on the top of the sea, Shen Shi saw the place where the chaos was already there. Most of the black shadows were mostly different shapes. Some of them were just like the dead fish, apparently similar to the same species.


    But at the moment, many big fish with sharp teeth gathered around the dead fish, but they didn''t mean to be polite. They opened their mouths to bite the body of the dead fish. In the sea water, the blood is rippling, and many schools of fish are twisting and crashing, which makes the sea water a mess. It''s dazzling. Before long, such a big fish is carved up, and there are no bones left.


    Looking at this scene in the distance, Shen Shi took a breath from the bottom of his heart and thought that the sea was full of danger. He didn''t dare to stay for a long time, so he turned and left quickly.


    Although Ma Wei was still in the middle of the sea, he couldn''t keep looking for the Pearl. However, with the lesson at the beginning, Shen Shi was much more careful in his subsequent actions. When he walked on the bottom of the sea, he paid great attention to the gaps in the reefs and caves around him. Some people found the traces of monsters in the sea. No matter how strong or weak they were, they always tried to make a detour from the side or swim from the top as far as possible.


    In this way, sure enough, Shen Shi didn''t disturb many black shadow monsters in the next few days. However, the underwater world is mysterious. Some monsters and fish hide in their nests, and the cracks are extremely hidden. It''s almost impossible to detect them from the outside, so Shen Shi encountered several battles.


    Most of the monsters that attacked him were low-level sea beasts. Generally speaking, although they were troublesome, Shen Shi managed to cope with them one by one with his more powerful water archery in the sea. Among them, two powerful monsters were in trouble. However, Shen Shi successfully defeated them after casting witchcraft several times.


    Shen Shi was worried that killing these separate monsters would lead to other hidden sea animals around him again. However, Shen Shi was a little embarrassed. After a moment, he suddenly felt a palm stretched out and grasped his right hand. Then a wave of water suddenly came up, but the starfish swam into the sea with his arm, and then he was fresh behind his back The beautiful red clam shell was agitated by Zhang He, and the two rushed out immediately.


    "Let''s go..."


    Her laughter reverberates in the water waves, like a beautiful spirit in the water, innocent and beautiful, just like that year.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    Like two fish swimming in the sea, light and agile, leisurely and freehand, starfish with Shen Shi swimming towards the front of the sea, the speed along the way seems slow but fast, often a stroke can swim far forward. Shen Shi was holding an arm by her, half a body behind her. From the back of her side, she could see the starfish''s hands and feet stretching and moving freely in the water. At the same time, the red clam shell on her back was opened and closed every other moment.


    Whenever the shell is opened, Shen Shi can feel a very strong current rushing behind him. The thrust will make him and starfish swim forward as if they were free from the shackles and resistance of the sea. Maybe this is the gift of the red mussels. Shen Shi is surprised.


    There are many races in the demon race, and almost most of the strange races have some special talents. In contrast, the Terran without cultivation is really very weak.


    This idea flashed through his mind, and his body movement was a bit sluggish. Starfish seemed to feel it immediately. When he looked back at him, his beautiful eyes blinked, with a trace of doubt. Shen Shi quickly shook his head and laughed, indicating that he was not different. Starfish immediately also smile, and the clam shell behind him stirred again, and a torrent surged In front of her came a smile, like a melodious song in the clear sea.


    Holding Shen Shi''s hand suddenly tightened for a few minutes. A moment later, starfish suddenly dashed down. Shen Shi was taken by her like a flying fish, and the speed accelerated abruptly. At the same time, she was close to the bottom of the sea. Seeing a big reef coming in front of her, Shen Shi was surprised. When he was worried about how to dodge, starfish was already leaning like a green carp, and took him by the boulder.


    A piece of coral was in full bloom. When they swam past, they immediately folded up. However, the front was open and the terrain tilted slightly downward, and a sea area full of rocks appeared in front of them.


    A string of bubbles, whistling from the crevices of the rocks, fish swimming back and forth, watching the two figures swim fast, starfish seem to be very familiar with here, pull Shen Shi directly into the stone forest, and then turn east and west around, passing through the stone forest, waving layers of water patterns, startling countless corals, converging and blooming again behind them, magnificent Magic, beautiful.


    Shen Shi followed the starfish closely. He was dazzled by all kinds of strange seafloor scenery. It was just when he was full of surprise. He didn''t know how long he had been wandering in the stone forest. Suddenly, starfish stopped. Then he pointed to a place in front of him and said to Shen Shi, "that''s it."


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then he looked up. In front of him was a high cliff on the bottom of the sea in the depth of the stone forest. There was a five foot wide crack in the middle. It was dark. The place where the starfish pointed was in the depth of the crack.


    Shen Shi turned his head and asked the starfish, "is the silver sea anemone in it?"


    Starfish nodded with a smile, pulled him to float again, but this time the speed slowed down a lot, two people gradually close to the past, close to the cliff crack. Shen Shi soon found that the water around the crack was more blue and deep than other places because most of the light was blocked by the high cliff wall, and there was no coral around the crack.


    The soft sound of water, murmur murmur murmur, from the depth of the crack, like an animal breathing gently, like a bubble in the underground crack. As the two of them passed slowly, Shen Shi felt a little nervous, but soon realized that the starfish pinched in his palm.


    When he looked up at her, he saw that starfish had turned around and looked at himself. With a calm and gentle smile on his face, he waved his other hand in front of him:


    "follow me, don''t be afraid."


    Coax a little bit of innocence, even if she can''t help laughing.


    Shadow fell, shadow covered, deep in the crack of a dark, trance in this sea also seems to be suddenly silent down, become silent and cold, endless darkness seems to contain strange ferocity, coldly watching them.


    Then, there was a light, a warm silver light, shining from the dark depths.


    Under the rock deep in the crack, an arm thick coral quietly appeared, and a little silver light shining like a star silently bloomed from it, lighting up the tiny place in the dark.


    The starfish and Shen Shi paddled and slowly fell in front of the Silver Coral. Shen Shi looked carefully for a while, and soon found a group of strange mollusks on the top of the Silver Coral.


    Under the silver light, it has a body about the size of an adult''s head, covered with hundreds of translucent yellow antennae, each antennae is only as long as a little finger, and it swings slightly with the current in the sea, just like a flower blooming in the sea, with a strange beauty.


    After a while, Shen said, "is that right?"


    Yes, starfish nodded


    Shen Shi nodded and felt more secure. Anyway, I wish I could find it. But then he pondered again. This time, he was asked to take back the sunflower bead. As the name suggests, it should be in the body of the silver sea anemone. It''s just that the sea anemone looks delicate and beautiful, but when Pu Chang came over, he explained clearly that this thing should be highly toxic.Since it''s poisonous or highly poisonous, Shen Shi certainly doesn''t dare to touch the silver sea anemone directly with his hand. After thinking about it for a while, he just raises his hand. In an instant, a bunch of water arrows suddenly take shape and are ready to attack directly with magic. Just when he''s ready to cast the magic, a hand suddenly comes out of his side, but starfish blocks him.


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Starfish took a look at the silver sea anemone and said, "they are dependent on each other. The Silver Coral glows to lure its prey. The sea anemone kills and shares food with the coral. If you kill the anemone, the Silver Coral will not survive. "


    Shen Shi stayed for a while. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. If he was the only one here, he would not care about these things. He would kill him if he was the only one here. But along the way is starfish with their own over, at the moment her hand to block, Shen Shi is some bad hand.


    For a moment, Shen Shi''s heart was tangled, but this feeling didn''t last long. He saw the starfish floating up, swam to the bottom of the sea and felt for a while on the ground. Then when he came back, there were seven or eight small stones on his hands.


    Shen Shiqi said, "what are you doing?"


    Starfish Ying Ying smile, said: "you look at it." Then she approached the silver anemone and gazed at it for a moment. Then she gently picked up a stone and put it on the top of the anemone''s head. As soon as she loosened her hand, the stone wobbled and fell down.


    The anemone did everything as usual, but when the stone fell on the surface of the anemone, suddenly dozens of soft tentacles suddenly turned around, surrounded the stone from all directions, and then directly turned into the anemone.


    This action is very quick, almost completed in an instant, Shen Shi''s eyes twitch slightly. In the sea water, the body of the silver sea anemone slowly twisted, but a moment later, suddenly the tentacles of the sea anemone suddenly popped up, with two low sounds, but it was spitting out the stone. It seemed that it was found that the stone was not delicious, and even the sound sounded a bit strange with the meaning of bad luck.


    However, just for a moment, Shen Shi clearly saw that the little stone had completely turned black.


    His face changed slightly, and the poison seemed more violent than he had imagined.


    However, starfish didn''t look too surprised. Instead, she patiently stared at the stone. After it was spit out, she waited for a while, and then lost the stone for the second time.


    The same process is repeated, and then spit out again in the angry voice of silver sea anemone.


    Then the third, the fourth


    Shen Shi soon found that with the increase of the number of times silver sea anemone spit out stones, the black on the stone quickly faded. When the sixth stone was spit out, the black was almost invisible.


    Starfish looks up and smiles at him. Shen Shi also understands and nods to her with a smile.


    Starfish immediately pulls out a dagger from his body. Shen Shi looks at it and suddenly feels familiar. When he thinks about it carefully, he remembers that the dagger is very similar to the one he used to peel shrimp in Hongbeng village, Qingyu island


    Starfish carefully close to the anemone, and then with a dagger slowly into the tentacles of the anemone, soft tentacles look tired at the moment, just slightly symbolic resistance twice, and then starfish carefully stirred in the anemone body a few times, a moment later, she suddenly showed a trace of joy on her face, a lift of the arm, the dagger up at the same time, with a bright star Bright and clear beads.


    Shen Shi was overjoyed and caught the Pearl. Starfish took the dagger back and said with a smile, "it''s done!"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "thank you very much."


    Starfish smiles and shakes his head. Shen Shi says, "I''m going back. What about you?"


    Starfish thought about it and said, "I don''t want to see strangers, so I won''t go up with you." After a pause, she took a look at Shen Shi and said, "stone, you are now a pro disciple in Jinhong mountain. Will you come to see me in the future?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "of course I will."


    Starfish laughed and said, "that''s good. Next time I''ll bring you here. There are many beautiful places in Coral Sea that you haven''t seen before. Let''s go and see them together."


    Shen Shi nodded heavily and looked at the bright and beautiful smile of starfish in the sea. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he said, "thank you this time."


    Starfish gave him a push. It seemed strange that he was so polite all the time. He said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Aren''t we friends?"


    The sea is still sunny, the sun is still warm, shining on the island in the sea, everything is very quiet, including the sea around the island.


    Just suddenly, the sea water suddenly splashed a spray, and a figure came out of the sea. It was Shen Shi. Then, with a look of joy, he strode up from the sea and said with a smile: "elder, elder, I found Well


    He suddenly stopped in surprise and saw that Yunni was the only one on the island in front of him. He was sitting under the tree without expression, but elder Pu and elder sun were missing.He approached in amazement, hesitated for a moment, and then asked elder Yunni with some doubts, "elder Yunni, where are elder Pu and elder sun?"


    Elder Yunni slowly opened his eyes. First, he looked at the sunflower bead he was holding in the palm of his right hand. The shimmering light flashed slightly, but there was no other abnormality, just a faint way:


    "they were too full to support."


    Shen Shi is at a loss, so when he is at a loss, he suddenly hears a deafening thunder in the air above his head.


    "Boom!"


    Yes, it was a sudden thunder in the clear sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    The thunder was so sudden that Shen Shi was startled. He was smart. On the contrary, elder Yunni was as steady as a mountain. He didn''t even move his eyelids. It seemed that the thunder was just a little bug buzzing.


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked up into the sky. There was still a clear sky above the sea. Only in the sky above the island, there was a big cloud floating there. Seen from below, the cloud was rolling and surging all the time. It was as fast as a raging wind and waves. The sound of rumbling in the cloud was heard all the time. Even Shen Shi saw several electric lights flickering at the edge of the cloud like silver snakes.


    He suddenly had an idea of exaggeration in his mind. When he thought of elder Yunni''s words just now, he was also stunned for a moment. After a long time, he asked Yunni in a somewhat difficult tone: "elder Yunni, is it not that Are the two of them up there? "


    Yunni''s face was indifferent and calm. She seemed to ignore the crazy surging clouds above her head. She gave a faint hum, but didn''t say a word. It seemed that she didn''t want to pay attention to Shen Shi.


    Yunni is too lazy to talk, so Shen Shi doesn''t dare to ask. However, it''s not hard to guess from her reaction that most of the clouds in the sky are PU and sun elders. However, judging from the rolling clouds, thunder and lightning, it seems that they are not the two elders of Yuandan realm of Lingxiao sect chatting and looking at the scenery


    This situation is really beyond Shen Shi''s expectation. Who would have thought that these two real people would actually start their work directly in this lonely island? In Shen Shi''s mind, like most young people or young friars who have just entered the cultivation process, they all admire the real people in Yuandan realm, and they are often regarded as immortals, But at the moment, looking at the angry rolling clouds in the sky, Shen Shi suddenly feels that his previous thoughts need to be changed.


    Standing on the island, Yunni obviously doesn''t want to pay attention to him. Shen Shi, with the silver sea anemone bead in his hand, should have given it to Mr. Pu to finish the examination. Then, if there is no accident, he should have gone to Mr. Pu''s door. But at the moment, he doesn''t know what to do, so he has to look at the sky in a daze.


    The cloud was so thick that Shen Shi couldn''t see what was going on in the cloud at the moment with his eyes. However, from the appearance of those crazy surging clouds and continuous lightning and thunder, the situation must be very fierce. After waiting for half an hour, the clouds in the sky were still like that. It didn''t seem to stop. Shen Shi was shocked and worried.


    Just as he hesitated to summon up the courage to ask the elder Yunni once more, I didn''t know if he was responding to his heart. The cloud in the sky suddenly dispersed after a loud noise. In a moment, two figures fell down from the air.


    Shen Shi was surprised and thought that something had happened to them. However, the immortal of Yuandan kingdom was extraordinary after all. He saw that the fall was extremely fast. However, when he was close to the ground, the two figures almost stopped at the same time. The fall stopped suddenly, and then they fell back to the island.


    The figures are Pu Siyi, Pu Changlao and sun Mingyang, elder sun. Seeing their bodies falling down from the air, they are all graceful and graceful without any external force. Their momentum is very different from that of ordinary monks. But when they landed, Shen Shi was surprised. Elder sun Mingyang, who was standing on the right, didn''t look different. Just like before, elder Pu had a red spot on his forehead, about half the size of a palm.


    Shen Shi''s heart sank, and he ran to Mr. PU. But as soon as he landed, Mr. Pu looked angry and looked at Sun Mingyang. He sneered, "I''ll fight again!"


    Sun Mingyang''s face flashed a trace of disdain. He began to hum coldly and said: "cut..." Looking at him, it seemed that he wanted to say something sarcastic. Unexpectedly, he opened his mouth with this sound. Suddenly, his body was shocked, but a stream of black smoke came out of his five orifices. It was not strong and weak, but it was dispersed by the sea breeze in a moment. But all the people on the scene saw this scene at the same time. Sun Mingyang frowned and his face sank. The words he wanted to say were boastful or sarcastic, but he couldn''t say them. The word "cut" changed a little bit and turned to:


    " Er... "


    Yunni, who was sitting on one side, also saw this scene. She suddenly raised her eyebrows on her plain face, then frowned slightly. She turned to see old man PU. Her eyes seemed to be a little surprised, and then she was thoughtful, as if she thought of something. But seeing the two old men standing over there, although they didn''t speak, they looked at each other and looked at each other. The atmosphere was deep. It seemed that there was a big disagreement and they really wanted to fight again. Yunni sighed, as if she couldn''t stand the two old men. She stood up and said: "Lao Pu, I''m going to take care of your apprentice. I''m going to the Dan Hall How many things did you spend most of your time here? "


    Old man Pu was stunned. Then he came back to see Shen Shi standing beside him, holding a clear pearl in his hand. His eyes suddenly brightened and he laughed. It seemed that he had forgotten his dispute with sun Mingyang in a twinkling of an eye, stepped over to Shen Shi''s side, patted him heavily on the shoulder, and said with a smile:"Good boy, good job!" Then he laughed and took the silver sea anemone bead with him. He glanced at it and nodded with a smile. Then he threw it to Yunni and said with a smile, "come on, have a look, have a look."


    Yunni turns her hand slightly and catches the Pearl. She looks at it faintly, nods her head slightly and doesn''t speak. Then she throws it to elder sun Mingyang. Elder sun reaches out his hand to catch it and rubs it. Then she looks at Shen Shi. With a "hum" in her mouth, she throws the Pearl back to old man Pu, saying faintly,


    "that''s right."


    Old man Pu is smiling and in a good mood. It seems that he doesn''t even mean to be angry with elder sun Mingyang. He says to Shen Shi with a smile, "OK, you''ve passed the test. You''ll come back with me later. Let''s go to the art hall to be a teacher. You''ll be my second apprentice."


    Shen Shi held his breath. He felt ecstatic. Then he bent down and said, "yes Master


    The master''s cry was very clear and loud. Old man Pu laughed and stroked his beard. He looked very relieved. The cloud neon next to him seemed to be too lazy to stay any longer. Without saying a word, he threw his sleeve straight up and flew directly into the sky. He flew towards Jinhong mountain. However, sun Mingyang seemed more calm, and said faintly:


    "this son seems to have no talent Wrong, I''m afraid... "


    Old man Pu burst out laughing and said, "nonsense, old man, the person I saw with my own eyes has poor qualifications. What''s to be afraid of!"


    Sun Mingyang looked the same and said, "I mean, I''m afraid you''ll miss people and delay others."


    Old man Pu got angry and jumped up. He glared at Sun Mingyang and said angrily, "monkey, do you want to fight?"


    Sun Mingyang laughs and no longer talks nonsense. He turns around and flies away from the island. Looking at the far away figure, old man Pu scolded bitterly. Then he turned around, but his face looked good again. He said to Shen Shi with a smile:


    "come on, we''re back."


    Jinhongshan, in the hall of five elements.


    This is where the ceremony of taking in elder Pu Si Yi Pu, the elder in charge of Shu Tang, was held.


    As the head of the hall, he is now one of the five elders of Lingxiao sect. However, the ceremony of accepting disciples is extremely simple. Xu Yanzhi is the only one who is watching the ceremony in the big five elements hall, and the whole process is just Shen Shi kneels down and kowtows three times respectfully.


    If so, Li Cheng.


    Although simple and simple, no matter old man Pu or Shen Shi or Xu Yanzhi, they all looked very happy. Xu Yanzhi even patted Shen Shi standing up on the shoulder with a smile and said with a smile, "yes, younger martial brother Shen, we will be real brothers and sisters of the same school in the future. If there is anything I can do for you, just say it."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "yes, I will trouble you more in the future."


    Old man Pu laughed and was about to speak. Suddenly his head turned slightly to one side, frowned and listened carefully. Then he looked at Xu Yanzhi and asked, "why is it so noisy over there at guanhaitai? Is that battle over? What''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He also listened attentively, but he didn''t hear a sound. For a moment, he admired his master''s sensitivity. Xu Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s the Dan Hall that is being set up. Later, the Yunni Presbyterian Council will publicly bring Zhong Qinglu, the winner of the Dan Hall, to the door." After a pause, he chuckled a little. Looking at old man Pu, he said with a smile,


    "master, the scene is so grand that it''s much better than us. I guess there will be hundreds of our disciples coming to watch the ceremony."


    Old man Pu snorted and said, "how amazing are people?"


    Xu Yanzhi said, "it''s amazing, master!"


    Old man Pu was speechless for a long time. Then he glared at the rebellious disciple who talked back all day, ignored her, waved to Shen Shi, and said, "stone, come here, give me all the magic skills you have now. I''ll see how I can help you to pick up and mend your mistakes, and then help you cultivate them again."


    With that, he sneered and said to himself in the air: "actually, I said I would be a fool, a joke!"


    When Shen Shi walked out of the five elements hall again, he looked at the sky, but unconsciously it was dusk. He took a long breath, and felt something unreal in his heart. When I went out in the morning, I was still unknown and helpless. But after this day, I became a disciple of the elder of the martial arts hall. It seemed that the road of cultivation was gradually unfolding.


    The fate of life, really no one can say clearly ah!


    Shen Shi smiles and shakes his head. Just as he is thinking about whether to go back to the cave, he suddenly hears a cry from his Highness the five elements: "stone."


    Shen Shi looked up, but saw sun you standing there, waving to him with a smile.


    Shen Shi quickly agreed and walked over. Sun you looked at him with a smile, and then said with a smile, "is this a big thing?"


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile. Sun you shook his head and said with a smile, "I can''t see that you are really lucky. Congratulations!"They look at each other and laugh. Then Shen Shi thinks about what he asked sun you to do. He asks him about Ling Chunni. Sun you doesn''t hide it and explains what he did one by one.


    When he heard that sun you even got a small house to house Ling Chunni, Shen Shi was also surprised. He just wanted to say something, but sun you waved his hand with a smile and said, "don''t say anything polite."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, then nodded his head and said, "I understand. Thank you for coming down the mountain and helping me."


    Sun you smiles. He just wants to say something, but suddenly he sees someone coming by. He is graceful and beautiful in the dusk, but it''s Zhong Qingzhu. With a smile on her face, she walked up to them and said with a smile to Shen Shi: "stone, listen to elder martial sister Xu, I''m really happy for you that you are worshipped by elder Pu today."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "thank you very much."


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles, as if she is happy from the bottom of her heart. But then she turns to sun you and asks casually, "by the way, what did you say when you went down the mountain to help him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Hearing Zhong Qingzhu''s sudden question, Shen Shi and sun you''s faces Suddenly froze. At this moment, Shen Shi''s heart turned, but before he could figure out what to say, sun you''s brain turned fast. He laughed, but he said, "Oh, that''s the matter. The stone asked me to go down the mountain and buy some materials for making talismans for him."


    Zhong Qingzhu gave a "Oh", just nodded, but then frowned, but he took a look at sun you, with a bit of surprise, and said: "talisman? There are also these things on the Jinhong mountain. They''re in the martial arts hall, not to mention Shen Shi, who is an old disciple of Pu Chang now. Don''t you have all these things? "


    When sun you was in a daze, he was just in a hurry to deal with Zhong Qingzhu. He didn''t think too much. Unexpectedly, Zhong Qingzhu''s mind was so sharp and careful that he saw the loophole in it all at once. For a moment, sun you couldn''t carry on his words, and he stammered.


    Shen Shi looked at sun you angrily, coughed, and said with a smile to Zhong Qingzhu, "that''s what I asked him to do a few days ago. There are all kinds of talismans and spirits in the art hall, but the price is much higher than those in the shops of the immortal society at the foot of the mountain. Besides, I didn''t join elder Pu at that time. Er, that''s my master''s magic eye."


    Zhong Qingzhu was relieved and said with a smile, "I see. But from today on, you don''t have to worry about stones."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I hope so." Then he quietly pushed sun you, who was standing next to him. Sun you suddenly woke up and thought that if you want to talk more about it at this time, I''m afraid that if you don''t do it well, you''ll show up again. He said hurriedly, "OK, stone, he''s tired all day. Let him go back and have a rest first."


    Then he pulls Shen Shi to turn around and walk away. Shen Shi greets Zhong Qingzhu with a smile. Zhong Qingzhu also smiles sweetly, with a gentle smile. He watches their figure gradually go away.


    At dusk, the sunset was gentle and beautiful, reflecting the red clouds for a long time. She looked at it for a long time, then turned around and walked to the railing outside the five elements hall. There was a woman leaning against the railing. It was Xu Yanzhi.


    Seeing Zhong Qingzhu coming with a smile, Xu Yanzhi smiles, gently grabs her hand and claps it, and says with a low smile, "now you can rest assured?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a gentle smile, "thank you, sister." However, she seemed to have something in mind. After thinking about it, she whispered, "elder sister, I don''t know what Mr. Pu thinks of him?"


    Xu Yanzhi chuckled and said, "you are a young girl, but you are very thoughtful. Well, I can tell you clearly that my master is not satisfied with this new apprentice. I think he has regarded him as a sweetheart all day long. He has been praising him in the hall just now, but he still keeps smiling."


    Zhong Qingzhu took a long breath. It seemed that he was completely relieved until now. He said with a smile, "that''s good."


    Xu Yanzhi curled his mouth and said, "well, I''ve never seen him treat me like this."


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "it''s always Shen Shi who has extraordinary talent. That''s why Pu Changlao likes him so much."


    Xu Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders and said, "yes, his talent in the five elements is really not Oh, no! " She seemed to have a sudden reaction, but she reached out and pinched Zhong Qingzhu''s arm, feigning anger and said, "smelly girl, what you mean by this is that I''m not talented enough, so I can''t be liked by master!"


    Startled, Zhong Qinglu quickly grabbed Xu Yanzhi and said with a smile, "sister, calm down. How can I have this meaning?" Said two people are laughing into a ball, in here frolic for a while, this just gradually calm down.


    Xu Yanzhi looked at the sky and said, "it''s happened here. Younger martial brother Shen has a chance. In addition, I''ve been to ask heaven once, so I won''t go again. If there''s no accident, there should be a place for him among the elite disciples of ningyuanjing in the Fourth Plenary session. On your own side, I remember that there should be another disciple under elder Le who is qualified to go to the Sizheng assembly, right


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded, but she couldn''t see any different look from her look. No matter she was confident or worried, she was just calm. Leaning against the railing, she gazed at the setting sun, which was about to fall to the bottom of the sea in the distance. She suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, elder martial sister, I heard that all kinds of talismans and spirit materials you sell here are very expensive? Shen Shi doesn''t have many spiritual crystals. Maybe he can''t afford it. "


    Xu Yanzhi nodded and said, "well, it''s really expensive, but Shen Shi hasn''t come to me to buy it before, so it must be for this. The price is set by my master. He is Anyway, you know, that''s it. " After a pause, she seemed to think of something and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. Now that younger martial brother Shen is master''s entry-level disciple, he is naturally different. Anyway, as long as my master is happy, don''t mention these talismans and supernatural materials. They are more expensive skills and supernatural powers. Haven''t they all been taught to younger martial brother Shen like free gifts?"


    Zhong Qingzhu laughs and nods. Then his eyes are clear and dim, but he looks into the distance. Shen Shi and sun you have gone far away, empty and empty. After a moment''s silence, she suddenly frowned slightly.When Shen Shi and sun you walked all the way to the viewing platform, they saw that the sky was getting dark. There were fewer people walking on the huge viewing platform than in the daytime. However, compared with the calmness on this side, the other side of the hall of miraculous medicine on the other side of the viewing platform was much more lively in the distance. The lights were bright, not to mention the number of Lingxiao sect disciples coming in and out Quite a lot.


    Shen Shi took a look there, but he didn''t mean to go there. He still walked with sun you in the direction of Fangshan road. At the same time, he heard sun you say, "stone, when are you going to go down the mountain?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "master will see me tomorrow. Maybe he is considering how to teach me in accordance with my aptitude. If I have a chance, I will ask him for leave and go down the mountain once."


    Sun you nodded and said, "this is good." Then he sighed and said, "you have a bright future. If you don''t say anything else, you don''t have to worry about the fourth plenary session in half a year."


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said with a smile, "you are the son of the sun family. It''s very beautiful. Are you afraid you can''t go?"


    Sun you was silent for a moment, and said faintly: "the number of Lingxiao sect''s disciples in Ningyuan realm is no less than 1000, and the number of elite disciples in Ningyuan realm of the fourth Zhengda meeting is 80. Among them, at least ten of the elder''s junior disciples are occupied first, and so many people are fighting for the rest. How can I be sure just by one name, sun?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Before, he didn''t pay much attention to the Sizheng meeting, so he didn''t know much about the joints. Now when sun you said that, he really took a breath and frowned, "it''s really hard to hear you say that, but is there no other way for your Sun family?"


    Sun you suddenly sneered and said, "of course there are ways."


    Shen Shi browed and said, "Oh, what is it?"


    Sun you said, "there are four disciples in my grandfather sun Mingyang''s name. They are all famous talents for a long time. So this year, I plan to use the last quota and accept another disciple."


    Shen shiha said with a smile: "so right..."


    Voice did not fall, but listen to sun you has cut in: "they decided to choose my elder brother sun Heng."


    Shen Shi was stunned and then silent. They walked silently on the sea watching platform. For a long time, the atmosphere was stagnant. After a long time, they heard sun Youchang take a breath. In the night breeze, they said coldly:


    "Changfang changsun, great."


    In the hall of miraculous medicine, as night falls, there is no sign of quietness. On the contrary, more and more people come here to help decorate it. Especially in the hall of the back hall, there are colorful lanterns, red candles, all kinds of incense tables, sandalwood chairs, and even the seats of the surrounding audience. The prosperity of the first hall under the gate of Lingxiao sect is revealed here ¡£


    On the way, a few people passed through the back hall. The first two women were beautiful, carrying a long sword and extraordinary momentum. They were Gan Wenqing, the most famous disciple of elder Yunni. The woman beside her was beautiful and beautiful, even a little better than Gan Wenqing. Along the way, she attracted a lot of attention It''s Zhong Qinglu, who has been mentioned his name most frequently in Lingxiao sect in recent days, and is about to be accepted by elder Yunni.


    These two women are the two most famous women in Jinhong mountain recently. All the way, the disciples of Dan Hall greet each other with smiling faces. Zhong Qinglu responds with a smile, while Gan Wenqing looks pale and dignified. The disciples of Dan Hall around are also in awe of the eldest martial sister. When Gan Wenqing sees the arrangement here, she gives some advice One of the disciples of Dan Hall went to change it in a hurry.


    Zhong Qinglu follows the elder master with respect. Gan Wenqing has a high reputation in Lingxiao sect. She is also one of the three swords in Lingxiao sect. She keeps abreast of Du Tiejian and Wang Gen, and is regarded as one of the candidates who is expected to compete for the next position of the real person in charge of the sect. If elder Yunni is shut down, she can even be the leader of the Dan Hall. In front of such a figure, Zhong Qinglu can only look up to it for the time being.


    Although she was about to become a little girl, she was very grateful to others. They walked around the back hall. Gan Wenqing was satisfied with the layout. He nodded and took Zhong Qinglu back.


    After a few steps, Gan Wenqing suddenly found that Zhong Qinglu seemed to be a little distracted and had some thoughts. She couldn''t help but be curious and said, "Qinglu, what are you thinking?"


    Zhong Qinglu hesitated for a moment, like summoning up courage, approached some Gan Wenqing, and said in a low voice: "elder martial sister, I have been here in Dan Hall since yesterday. Can you let me go out for a while?"


    Gan Wenqing frowned and said, "you can go anywhere. No one can restrain you."


    Zhong Qinglu gave a wry smile and said, "but elder martial sister min told me that before the ceremony, I had better not open another Dan Hall."


    Gan Wenqing pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "what she said also has some truth. The master of this ceremony attaches great importance to you, of course. It''s better not to make any mistakes. Moreover, as you have just started, the master may call you to talk at any time. It''s also troublesome if you''re not there. By the way, where do you want to go? If it''s not an urgent matter, you can wait until the end of the day or two. What do you think? "Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment, but in her heart was the back of the man who turned away from Danhui that night in the light of the bonfire. Inexplicably, she seemed to be a little faint at the bottom of her heart. However, when she looked up at Gan Wenqing''s gentle eyes, Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment, then she laughed and said in a soft voice: "OK."


    Gan Wenqing smiles and nods, then continues to walk forward. Zhong Qinglu follows her, and her bright eyes twinkle: I''ll go to see him in two days. I think he will be happy for me too


    She thought so in her heart, and suddenly she was happy again, a little gentle, a little sweet, turned into a faint smile at the corner of her mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    The next day, Shen Shi came to the Wuxing hall early. Maybe it was because he came a little early. He didn''t see his elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi, but he was surprised to find that old man Pu had been sitting at the door of the Wuxing hall so early with a wine gourd. He looked relaxed and comfortable.


    Yesterday''s salute to his master had already passed, and Shen Shi was more kind to old man Pu in his old respect. At this moment, he saw it at once, walked over and called out:


    "master."


    Old man Pu looked up at him with a gentle smile and said, "I''ve come so early."


    Seeing that he was kind and unassuming, Shen Shi felt relaxed and said with a smile, "yes, I can''t sleep in the cave. I just want to come here earlier."


    Old Pu nodded and said, "yes, yes." Then he patted the floor beside him and said, "sit down."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but then he was also laughing. There was no excuse. He simply sat on the ground and leaned against old man PU. Compared with the past life in the mountains, the gate of the five elements hall is clean and shocking. He doesn''t have the attitude of some disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    The breeze blows through the hall of five elements and brings up a few fallen leaves on the ground. The inside and outside of the huge hall is peaceful and there is no human shadow. Only the two new apprentices sit side by side. From a distance, the hall is dark and gloomy. It''s hard for people to notice even if they are standing in the shadow.


    White hair fluttered slightly in the wind. Old man Pu laughed and said, "do you want to drink?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "if you don''t care about good wine, take a breath."


    Old man Pu laughs and throws the wine gourd away. Shen Shi catches it and looks up to take a sip. A sweet and mellow wine enters his throat. He puts down the wine gourd and closes his eyes slightly. After a while, he takes a breath and sighs: "good wine."


    With a smile, old man Pu said, "although this adult flower carving is really good, it seems that you are not so intoxicated, right?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "master, if you used to drink inferior wine like vinegar for three years, and then drink the flower carving, how would you feel?"


    Old man Pu was stunned for a moment, then frowned and pondered. After a moment, he suddenly shook his body, as if his teeth were sour. Then he looked at Shen Shi and said with a straight face, "really, when you say that, I suddenly feel that the flower carving is really the best in the wine!"


    Then he snatched the gourd and took a big drink. Then he sighed with sympathy and said, "have you ever drunk bad wine for three years before? It must be a hard time, isn''t it?"


    Shen Shiwen shook his head, first with a smile, but then hesitated. During his three years in the demon world, he had drunk those extremely bad sour wine with the good wine old white monkey many times. However, these things were related to the secrets of the demon world. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to tell the master clearly.


    But old man Pu, who was sitting beside him, looked at him. His face was gentle and calm, and he said with a smile, "what''s the matter, what are you thinking?"


    Shen Shi was silent and didn''t speak. Old man Pu still had a smile on his face. He didn''t care about it, but the atmosphere suddenly seemed strange. But Shen Shi didn''t hesitate for a long time. Soon he suddenly turned around, but he knelt down on his knees and put his hands on his thighs. Looking at old man Pu, he wanted to say nothing.


    Old man Pu laughed and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "master, I have something to hide from you."


    Po old man "Oh" a, turn to look at him, light way: "since something, then tell me."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he bit his teeth, hung down his head and said, "master, forgive me. That matter is involved. I''m afraid that I I can''t say for the time being. "


    Old man Pu''s expression faded a little more, and his smile almost completely disappeared. But his tone was still calm, and he could not tell whether he was happy or angry. He said, "why, what''s so important that you can''t even talk about me as a master?"


    Shen Shi''s hands slowly slipped down from his thighs to the ground. His body was slightly bent down. His face seemed pale, and he even breathed heavily. Who would want to offend the master who just paid homage to him yesterday? What''s more, the master himself is highly respected and has a green eye for himself.


    But Shen Shi was still silent. After a moment, he said in a low voice, "master, the secret is what happened to me before I went back to the mountain. Only the real person of Zhangjiao and the elder of Taishang knew it, and the disciple promised them to keep it strictly that day."


    After pondering for a moment, old man Pu said, "I see. But if so, you don''t want to tell me. Anyway, I won''t know, do you? Why did you mention it to me?"


    Shen Shi raised his head to look at old man Pu''s eyes, but he didn''t mean to avoid them. He said frankly, "I''m a teacher one day and a father all my life. I didn''t mean to hide anything from my master. It''s just that I promised to teach the real person. I don''t stand up without faith. Please wait a moment. I''ll go outside the Yunxiao hall to see the real person of Zhangjiao. I''ll report it to my teacher carefully and tell him about it. If there''s any disrespect, it''s all the fault of the disciples. The master just punishes them, and the disciples never complain. "Then he leaned down and hit the ground with his head.


    Old man Pu didn''t speak. He just gazed at Shen Shi. He didn''t speak, and Shen Shi couldn''t get up. However, the invisible pressure of silence came from all directions, which made him hard to breathe. At this moment, he seemed to really feel the powerful power of the immortal yuandanjing. Even if he didn''t mean it, the invisible power was terrible It''s terrible.


    "Ha


    All of a sudden, old man Pu suddenly began to smile. He laughed happily and looked gentle. He picked up Shen Shi and said with a smile, "it''s just small things. Old man, I''ve lived a long time. Do I still care about these small things. You can talk about the past if you want. If you can''t, you don''t have to talk about it. Don''t worry about it. Come and join me in the temple. Today I want to see your talisman skills again. "


    Then he laughs, pats his ass and gets up. By the way, he pulls up Shen Shi and walks into the five elements hall.


    Shen Shi stood there for a while and wiped his forehead with his hand. His eyes rested on old man Pu in front of him. Then he followed him respectfully. But in the middle, the palm he put down touched his waist, that is, the position of his wishful bag.


    The five elements hall is spacious and quiet, but the old and the young are obviously familiar with the atmosphere here. Old man Pu takes Shen Shi all the way to the back hall and enters a room with several bookcases on the wall, which looks like a study. Then he says to Shen Shi with a smile:


    "when I saw you for the first time that day, I saw how many runes you could recognize, and then I heard Xu ya Head said, you seem to have been studying talisman all the time. If we can make good use of talismans in practicing the five elements, it will be a great help. Now you can draw some talismans and let me see what accomplishments you have in talismans? "


    Shen Shi''s eyes fell on the desk in the room. There were Rune pens, cinnabar and a stack of yellow Rune paper on the desk. It was obvious that they had been arranged for a long time. He laughed at old man Pu and arched his hands and said, "I''ll do what I''m told. I''ll make a fool of myself."


    Old man Pu laughed and waved his hand to let him pass. Shen Shi goes to the desk, arranges his clothes and sits down. After a moment of calm, he takes a piece of yellow Fu paper, dips it in cinnabar, takes a deep breath, and then goes on writing.


    The twisted and bright red strokes are smooth and smooth on the Yellow Rune paper. Suddenly, the study becomes very quiet. Old man Pu doesn''t have any voice, and Shen Shi seems to have completely forgotten the things around him. At this moment, he is completely immersed in the world of drawing runes, just like he has been working hard for more than ten years.


    Every movement, every time he raised his pen, he was calm, not half hesitant, not half trembling. After looking at it for a while, old man Pu''s face changed slightly. When he looked at Shen Shi again, he was a little surprised. Shen Shi didn''t notice the change of old man Pu''s face. In his eyes, there was only the direction and description of the talisman.


    Yellow Rune paper is the lowest grade of all Rune paper, which can only carry the first-order method of the five element method. So Shen Shi''s painting is the most common first-order method of "fireball". Three Yang fire runes appear on the rune paper gradually, forming the familiar Rune array.


    When the last stroke was finished, Shen Shi''s wrist stopped steadily in the air. Then he slowly put it down and looked at the paper again. He nodded slightly, then stood up, looked up at old man Pu and said:


    "master, look..."


    Old man Pu came over. His face looked very calm. The little surprise he had had earlier disappeared. He picked up the Yellow Rune paper and looked at it. He nodded slightly, but he didn''t say yes or no, just said faintly: "draw more, it''s better to use different techniques."


    Shen Shi Zheng for a while, but didn''t say much, just nodded and said: "yes."


    With that, he turned and sat down again. He took the yellow paper again. After a little meditation, he began to write again.


    The twisted and complicated patterns appear slowly in his works again, entangled in the mystery and dazzling. However, Shen Shi''s every stroke is so clear and steady that he draws out the difficult Rune patterns smoothly.


    This time, he drew four pieces of Rune paper one after another, and there was almost no pause in the middle. The complicated Rune patterns suddenly became very simple and clear in his pen. One by one, they were revealed, and then they were depicted on the Yellow Rune paper.


    When old man Pu looks at Shen Shi, he is more and more surprised. He can''t help but look at this young disciple again. As a great monk in Yuandan realm who is highly accomplished in the five elements, he undoubtedly knows the difficulty of talisman, and he has to be as skilled as this young man At least, it needs more than ten years of experience and talent to do it.


    The old man''s eyes slowly brightened up again, and even vaguely saw a trace of secret excitement in the depths of his eyes. But when Shen Shi finished drawing these runes and turned to look at him, old man Pu''s expression calmed down again.He quietly looked at the five yellow runes on the table for a while, then raised his head to Shen Shi and said, "it''s OK. By the way, will you infuse spirit, that is, the last step of making a symbol? "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    Old man Pu grinned and grinned, as if he was a little happy. He took a big sip of wine with the wine gourd, and then said with a smile:


    "come on, have a try, fill these pieces of runes with spirit, I''ll see how many runes you can make at last?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    Shen Shi agreed, but when he turned to face the five pieces of Rune paper on the table, he looked hesitant, as if he was hesitating. And this look fell in old man Pu''s eyes. He said with a smile, "I know it''s very difficult to infuse spirit, so I don''t have any requirements for you. Just do it. It doesn''t matter how many you can be."


    Shen Shi gave a "Oh" and a smile. He did not hesitate. After a deep breath, he stood in front of his desk and picked up the first piece of Rune paper.


    Old man Pu went to one side, pulled a chair and sat down. Then he took another sip of the wine. Then he looked at Shen Shi and saw that he was holding a talisman in his left hand and holding it in his right hand. A firelight was slowly burning in his palm to form a fireball, which was the first-order five element technique fireball. When the fireball technique was formed, Shen shining slowly pressed the rune paper of his left hand to infuse spirit.


    Old man Pu looked at his new apprentice. He was very skilled in his movements, and his eyes were also a little satisfied. Since ancient times, famous teachers and apprentices were rare, and it was hard to find them. However, if a wise master wanted to find a disciple who was completely suitable for his life''s learning and had many talents, he could not find one. In this world of five elements, Shen Shi''s performance in these two days has satisfied old man PU. As for his performance in talisman, it''s just a surprise. The icing on the cake is enough. Even if his performance is not good, old man Pu is determined to pass on his legacy.


    The fire flashed in front of him, and then suddenly a bright light flashed on the yellow paper. The painted Rune lit up in an instant. It turned the burning fireball into a pure spiritual power and absorbed it like a long whale sucking water. After a moment, the light on the paper flickered for several times, and then it calmed down slowly. The background color of the rune did not change, but the rune did not change However, the Fu array is particularly conspicuous and clear.


    "Well?" Old man Pu was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile, "good luck, the first talisman has become."


    Shen Shi looked up at him. Old man Pu said with a smile, "go on, go on, finish these talismans."


    Shen Shi answered, and then picked up the second Rune paper.


    Old man Pu took another sip of wine, leaned back in his chair and looked at it. His mind turned, but he was full of joy. He always felt that this boy was more and more agreeable. However, he had to be reserved. To be a master, he always had to look like a master. No matter how easygoing he was on weekdays, he had to be dignified when he was teaching. Later, I''ll just say something to him. I''ll point out that the system is too impatient. Then I''ll persuade him. Finally, I''ll show some means to spread some magic. Can''t this smelly boy accept it?


    The second time, Shen Lu put down his arrow and looked at him. Old man Pu gave a "Er". He was a little surprised in his eyes and said with a smile: "good boy, this skill is good, and luck is also good. It''s two in a row."


    Shen Shi smiles and reaches for the third talisman.


    This time, old man Pu carefully looked at it. However, after a while, his white eyebrows suddenly picked, and the smile on his face had slowly receded, because the third talisman had become.


    When Shen Shi put the fourth talisman on the desk, the surprise on old man Pu''s face could not be concealed. He even stood up from his chair, stared at Shen Shi''s movements, and even walked forward two steps.


    Shen Shi did not squint when he picked up the fifth Rune paper, but he saw old man Pu standing near his desk in the corner of his eyes. His heart suddenly moved, and his hand with the rune paper also gave a slight pause.


    The fifth Rune lay quietly in the palm of Shen Shi''s hand. He gazed at it quietly for a moment, and then began to infuse the spirit with calmness. For some reason, old man Pu''s face was a little nervous. His eyes were fixed on Shen Shi''s action and the piece of amulet. His brows were frowning, as if he was surprised and vaguely expecting.


    However, in the middle of this time, because the technique is to sink the earth, it emits a light of earthy power. When the rune patterns on the rune paper light up and want to absorb, suddenly a light is scattered and swaying, as if they can''t do what they want. As soon as Shen Shi and Pu''s face changes, they hear a low muffled sound A piece of yellow Rune paper suddenly ignited without wind, burned out instantly, and turned into a pile of gray.


    But it failed.


    Shen Shi gave a "ah" and stepped back. Old man Pu was also slightly shocked. His face looked a little disappointed, but then he was replaced by a more joyful color. However, generally speaking, maybe it was the last failure that made him not lose his manners too much. He laughed and said:


    "it''s good, it''s amazing that he can make four out of five It''s really unexpected. No wonder Miss Xu has always said that you have talent in talismans. As soon as I saw you today, you really have extraordinary talent. "


    Even with Shen Shi''s experience of making five talismans, his forehead was slightly sweating and his face was rarely pale. Wen Yan gave old man Pu a forced smile and said, "let me see you."


    Old man Pu laughed, waved his hand and said, "what a joke, you can''t do better, very good, very good." Speaking of this, he asked Shen Shi with some curiosity, "this talisman is the most grinding, difficult and profound. You should have some talent, but you are still young. How can you get to this point?"Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and then told old man Pu what he had been doing for more than ten years since he was five years old under the instruction of his father. Then old man Pu understood, nodded and sighed: "I see. I see. I see. You have been practicing for more than ten years. No wonder." Then he looked at Shen Shi with more appreciation. He said, "if you can have this perseverance and a little talent, there will be no difficulties that you can''t cross in the world. You must stick to this heart in the future."


    Shen Shi left his desk and stood aside. He saluted deeply and said, "I will remember what master taught me today."


    Obviously, old man Pu was in a good mood. With a laugh, he came over and pulled up Shen Shi and walked out. At the same time, he said with a smile, "go on, master, I''ll take you to see some secrets of our art hall. They''re all for teachers. I thought about what suits you last night." Then he even winked at Shen Shi with some cunning, and said with a low smile,


    "no money."


    An hour later, Shen Shi strode out of the five elements hall with a look of joy on his face, while old man Pu came out with his hands on his back and stood at the door of the hall with a smile on his face.


    Shen Shi turned around and gave a salute. He said in a respectful voice, "master, please stay. I can''t afford to send you far away."


    Old man Pu laughed, but he didn''t want to, so he stood still at the door. At the same time, he said with a smile, "it''s really limited for you to put your Taoist realm here, but the combination of techniques you have chosen before is also pretty good. I''ve supplemented two techniques for you. One is to increase your attack in the face of a strong enemy, and the other is that you can''t fight and run for your life. It''s in your realm for the time being It''s more appropriate. When your realm rises again in the future, there will be more and stronger techniques to cultivate. "


    Shen Shi looked respectful and said, "yes, I understand."


    Old man Pu said with a smile: "you told me before that you often go out to grind and fight with the enemies of demons and beasts, but seldom practice in zongmen cave. You are worried about whether you will delay your practice. I don''t think it''s necessary to worry about this. I always think that the so-called meditation is only available when you carefully understand the divine channel method. After you understand it, you need to sharpen more. What good thing can you cultivate if you spend the whole day in the mountains practicing blindly? " He laughed and waved, "after understanding these two techniques, you just go to the foot of the mountain to sharpen, kill more monsters, and get some lingcai lingcao back. You can change some Lingjing, can''t you? Well, by the way... "


    Old man Pu suddenly thought of something. He said with a smile, "I''m the elder now. It''s not convenient for me to go down the mountain. If you have money on you, you can bring me some wine every time you go down the mountain, OK?"


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then said with a smile, "since the master has spoken, is there any reason why I don''t respect you? Master, don''t worry. When I go down the mountain, I will remember to buy some good wine for the master."


    When Pu laotoudun beamed, he said: "good, good, sure enough, you still have filial piety. Xu Yanzhi, that smelly girl, knows how to push things around every time. She doesn''t want to buy wine for me."


    Shen Shi began to laugh. Then he seemed to think of something. After a moment''s hesitation, he tentatively asked old man Pu, "master, I have something to do. Maybe I need to go down the mountain once in a few days. I can also go to buy some drinks for my master. I don''t know if my master will allow me?"


    Old man Pu said with a smile: "go on, go on. I''m not the old man with a stiff head like sun Mingyang. You are such a big man. How much can I care about you? The most important thing to practice is yourself. Well, it''s OK. Just go ahead and don''t forget to practice. "


    Shen Shi deeply a ceremony, way: "yes, the disciple never dares to forget."


    After that, he turned and walked all the way down the stone steps outside the five elements hall. After a long distance from the five elements hall, the joy on his face gradually calmed down, but his expression was a little more strange. After a little doubt, he gently reached into the Ruyi bag at his waist and felt for a moment In the palm of his hand, however, there was a black crystal with pure black color, deep and incomparable, and some strange light.


    It was the mysterious black crystal that fell into silence together with the remnant of the "ancient sword of killing immortals" under the zhenhun abyss that day. For so many days, it was silent. But at this moment, Shen Shi felt a slight burning pain in his palm. From the time he was at the gate of the five elements hall, he suddenly felt that the black crystal was not moving Know why, unexpectedly seem to suddenly wake up in general, start strange fever abnormal move up.


    When Shen Shi''s fingers touched the surface of the black crystal, he was suddenly stunned. He remembers clearly that that day, under the zhenhun abyss, the black crystal was pierced by the remnant sword of the ancient sword of killing immortals, leaving a visible scar, but now he can''t touch it. The surface of the black crystal is very smooth, and the trace is missing. I don''t know when to start, but it is self healing.


    Shen Shi secretly holds this small black crystal in his hand, and his face keeps calm and calm, but there are waves in his heart. This black crystal suddenly recovers and wakes up, showing strange everywhere. Why don''t you see it wake up in other places, but it happens in the five elements hall?What''s more, when I came here before, it didn''t seem that there was anything unusual?


    He stood and thought for a while, then slowly turned back and looked at the tall five elements hall from a distance with a bit of deep thinking.


    At the gate of the five elements hall, looking at Shen Shi leaving all the way, old man Pu''s face is still smiling and his hands are smiling, just like an ordinary old man who sees his children grow up.


    At this moment, suddenly, a dark figure came out from a dark corner of the main hall not far behind him. Then, there was no change in the movement. In the blink of an eye, it appeared not far behind old man Pu, but still standing behind the door.


    "How''s it going?" The figure said faintly.


    Old man Pu took a deep breath, and there was no surprise on his face. He looked back with a smile and said:


    "talent, heart, character and perseverance are all good. I''m very satisfied."


    The man in the shadow began to laugh mildly. Then he walked out slowly from behind the door and stood side by side with old man Pu at the gate of the five elements hall. He was tall, dressed in a Taoist robe, with stars looming in his eyes. He was the real person of Lingxiao sect today, CEN Huaiyuan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Although he was a little puzzled, this mysterious black crystal of unknown origin was obviously not ordinary. Shen Shi didn''t understand why it suddenly got into a commotion when it had been silent before. However, after observing for a while, Shen Shi found that in addition to self repairing inexplicably, this black crystal had a slight fever for a while just now, and then disappeared Soon fell into a quiet state of deep sleep.


    Since he could not see any clue, Shen Shi thought for a moment, then he took the black crystal back into his own wishful bag, and walked all the way. When he came to the nearby guanhaitai, his mind turned. Instead of turning back to his cave immediately, he walked down the mountain road to another direction and went to sunyou''s place.


    On weekdays, he didn''t come to sunyou''s cave many times, only a few times in total, but the path is still memorized. All the way through the woods and streams, he came to a sunny and gentle hillside. The environment here is much better than his cave. His vision is broad, the vast sea is boundless and boundless, and the sea breeze blows gently, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. The number of caves opened up here is much more than that in the valley of Shenshi. From a row of caves, there is a stone gate at a certain distance, which is obviously a very busy golden treasure.


    Shen Shi took a look at the surrounding scene, and saw that there were many Lingxiao sect disciples coming and going here, which was completely different from his quiet and empty valley. He also shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Sun you''s cave is in a good place in this hillside. Shen Shi goes to the stone gate of the cave and calls for it. After a while, the stone gate rumbles open. Sun you leans out and sees Shen Shi in a daze. Then he brings a bit of surprise and says with a smile:


    "Why are you here, stone? Come in, come in


    Shen Shi went in and said with a smile: "come and have a look at you. By the way, my master and I are finished for the time being. If there is nothing else, I will go down the mountain today."


    Sun you closes the stone door with a cloud charm and leads Shen Shi to sit down at the table in the cave. All kinds of things in his cave are complete and numerous. Shen Shi can see that in addition to the stone room in the front hall, several storerooms are also neatly stacked with a lot of things, which is similar to his simple and crude furnishings and most of the rooms except the bedroom They are all empty, on the contrary, like a world of difference.


    Shen Shi looked around with a smile and sighed: "every time I come to see you, I think you are really comfortable."


    Sun you said with a smile: "look at your sour, we two brothers, what you want, just talk, just do it yourself, I will never say a ''no''


    Shen Shi laughed, waved his hand and said, "I''m going down the mountain today. I think I''ll come and thank you again. By the way, do you have anything I need to do in Liuyun city or down the mountain?"


    Sun you shook his head and said, "what can I do for you? Leave me alone." After a pause, his face coagulated slightly, but he looked at Shen Shi and said, "stone, seriously, what''s your plan for the woman named Ling Chunni at the foot of the mountain?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said calmly: "I once told her to be together. Now that I have said that, I don''t want to go back on my word."


    Sun you looked at him with a slight frown and said, "do you really like her?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but after a moment of silence again, he nodded and said frankly: "I really have some abrupt relationship with her. In fact, even I didn''t expect to be with her in a short time. But if you want to ask me if I really like her, I think I should like her. At least, I don''t regret it."


    Sun you nodded his head slowly and said, "anyway, you think it''s OK. Although this kind of thing is not enough to violate the rules of the sect, it''s always bad for young disciples like us if such rumors spread in the sect. I''m afraid it will inevitably give the elders of the sect a frivolous impression."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, but he laughed at sun you and said, "thank you for keeping it a secret for me. To be honest, I don''t know who else I could ask for help in the door at that time except you."


    Sun you waved his hand and said, "it''s a small matter, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Shen Shi is silent for a moment, suddenly way: "still have half a year is four positive meeting, this opportunity is rare, now you can have what plan in the heart?"


    The smile on sun you''s face was a little stiff. A moment later, he was also a bit depressed. It seemed that he was facing Shen Shi, his best friend, in this peerless cave. Finally, he showed some emotion in his heart.


    "What can I plan for?" He clenched his teeth and gave a cold hum, just like a lonely and angry wolf. He said coldly, "my grandfather''s side is watched by my uncle. Now he has decided the last place for my elder brother sun Heng. I can''t fight for it at all."


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said tentatively, "your Sun family is now in the limelight and powerful. Maybe you can try to find out if other elders are..."


    Sun you shook his head, sneered and sneered on his face. It seemed that he was a bit bitter and said, "it''s because my family name is sun, and now the sun family is very powerful, which is taboo by many people and factions in the clan. Although we are usually friendly, no one in Yuandan will take me here. " He gave a wry smile and said, "if you take me to the door, you''ll either get close to the sun''s family or take refuge with my grandfather. I''m afraid that there will be many more enemies in the dark for no reason. It''s not certain that you may even get the idea to teach real people. Those elder Dan are very smart. How can they do such stupid things? "Shen Shi nodded slowly, and his face changed slightly. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Sun you sighed and said: "forget it, I don''t want to mention these things. Anyway, there are still half a year left. I''ll fight for it. Anyway, there are still dozens of ordinary places in the end."


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said, "are you sure you will stand out in the competition among thousands of Ningyuan Jingshi brothers?"


    Sun you rolled his eyes and said, "it''s strange to be sure."


    Shen Shi laughed, then nodded, but waved to him and said, "come here, I''ll talk to you."


    Sun you was puzzled for a moment and said, "what is it?" Said or close to the past, saw Shen Shi embrace his shoulder, but with his ear gently said a few words.


    Sun you was stunned at first, and then surprised. His face was a bit shocked and unbelievable. But gradually his eyes became bright, and even a faint excitement passed in his eyes. A moment later, he suddenly stood up and bit his teeth, but he looked at Shen Shi and said: "stone, what you said is Really? "


    Shen Shi laughed, stood up, clapped his hands, and said, "of course I''m serious, but you must know about it. At most, it''s just to help you, and it may not be possible. And Shen Shi looked at sun you and said, "this method that I think of is related to the close relatives of your Sun family. It''s not a kind move. Are you determined to do it?"


    Sun you was silent for a moment, and his expression gradually calmed down, but his eyes were firm, and he showed a smile, and said:


    "do I have to live an ordinary life as a second son? I''m not convinced. I did it. "


    With that, he gave Shen Shi another deep look, then reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "stone, I believe you, and please help me this time."


    Shen Shi put away his smile and his face was solemn. He met sun you''s eyes and nodded his head.


    Then he turned to the door and said, "well, that''s what happened. I''ll go down the mountain now. As for that, you''ll explore it secretly first. When I get back to the mountain, you can act according to the plan. It depends on your luck then."


    Sun you nodded, then suddenly laughed and cried to Shen Shi, "Hey, you guy, don''t indulge in gentle countryside, forget my brother."


    Shen Shitou didn''t return, but just laughed and scolded:


    "get off with you!"


    After leaving sunyou''s cave, Shen Shi goes back to his cave to collect his things. At the same time, he also arranges the things in Ruyi''s bag. The useful ones are taken with him, and the useless ones are put in the cave. However, when he touches the black crystal, Shen Shi hesitates for a while, but after a while of hesitation, he puts them into Ruyi''s bag to carry with him.


    When he got ready, he went out of the gate and went straight down the mountain. Just on the way to the wharf at the foot of Jinhong mountain, he suddenly heard a melodious sound of bells and drums coming from a place very far behind him, such as guanhaitai. At the same time, many children of Lingxiao sect walked quickly up the mountain road.


    Shen Shi is a little surprised when he hears a few passing disciples talking to each other. Just as the bell starts, Yun Ni, the famous elder in charge of Dan Hall, is holding an apprenticeship ceremony to bring Zhong Qinglu, who won the Dan meeting a few days ago, to the door.


    This scene, such momentum, is really the only one in Lingxiao sect.


    Shen Shi''s steps on the mountain road pause slowly, and he looks back at the distant viewing platform.


    The wind comes from the sea and people pass by.


    Then he suddenly smiles and shakes his head. Then he turns the mountain and strides away. He doesn''t look back. Only the melodious bell reverberates between the sea and the sky, and floats in the sea breeze, quietly watching the man''s steps and figure down the mountain.


    Or a bit lonely, seems to be a bit lonely, and the noise of the road, to the distance.


    On the sea watching platform, in the hall of elixir.


    A woman stands out in the crowd. She is graceful and beautiful, just like a blooming peony. She is the most beautiful and prosperous moment in her life.


    In front of him, elder Yunni sits on a jade lotus throne with a smile on his mouth. Surrounded by disciples, Gan Wenqing stands in the first place. All eyes fell on the woman who was coming.


    Zhong Qinglu''s face was light and graceful. She thought she would be nervous and excited, but at this time she found that she didn''t have any of these emotions. Her heart was calm, but it was like a blank.


    She came over quietly, facing the high master on the throne lotus crown, with a look of admiration on her face, and then slowly bowed down in the eyes of countless different emotions.


    "Master!"


    She bowed down and said this clearly, but somehow, at this time when it was clearly one of the most important things in her life, she felt a faint loss for no reason.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Liuyun city.


    Bustling as in the past, bustling and bustling is the first impression of this huge city. However, just as there are stars beyond the bright moon, although the sea is wide, there are still islands and reefs. In this bustling and populous city, there are also some places that are not so noisy and relatively peaceful.


    Some house, small courtyard, a crooked neck Sophora tree leaning against the corner, a few green leaves out of the white wall, slightly shaking in the breeze. In the grass covered courtyard, suddenly a little black pig came out of the house. First, he trotted around the yard, then sniffed here and there, and slowly came to the edge of the crooked pagoda tree.


    He first sniffed it twice, then rubbed it against the tree trunk. Then, for some reason, he suddenly became interested in the top of the tree. He went to the root of the tree and rubbed it, even raised his front feet. It seemed that he wanted to climb the tree.


    It''s just that since ancient times, I haven''t heard of the pig meeting in the tree, so the little black pig climbed for a long time and struggled with the boss''s strength. He didn''t leave the ground at all, which made him look a little unhappy. He grunted to the locust tree.


    At this time, a soft sound of footsteps from behind, appeared in the small black pig behind, it is a beautiful woman, smile came over, hands gently picked up the small black pig, and then raised on the crooked neck Sophora tree across the section of the trunk.


    The little black pig hugged the tree trunk and was very happy. She hummed and grinned. The woman gave a little smile, touched the little black pig''s head, and then looked up quietly.


    The green leaves in the wind moved against the wind. She gazed at them for a long time, and her eyes became gentle. She said in a low voice:


    "it''s another day, Xiao Hei."


    Shen Shi went into the city and went to the north of the city according to sun you''s instructions. There were few passers-by. It was very cold here. Most of the gates of the houses along the street were closed, and I didn''t know who lived behind them. But Shen Shi doesn''t care about it. He just calculates the door in his heart. At last, he stops outside the ordinary house in the middle of the street.


    The door is closed, the white wall is high, and a section of green leaves and branches are exposed on one side of the wall, which adds a bit of bright and mild to the cool weather. Inside and outside the house, there was silence. I don''t know whether the owner of the house had gone out, or whether it was cold and lazy, and he still missed the bed and didn''t want to get up.


    Shen Shi''s mood was suddenly a little nervous for no reason. The warmth of that short day and night was still like a dream that was too hot. It was so sudden and violent that he didn''t know what kind of mood and words to use at this moment to see the woman again.


    He stood quietly at the door for a moment, then took a deep breath, raised his hand and patted it gently.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    There was no echo in the room. It was quiet.


    Shen Shi waited for a while, then tapped the door a few times.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The branches of the locust tree in the corner trembled slightly twice, and behind the door, it seemed that there were some subtle sounds. Shen Shi waited patiently at the door. After a while, the door still didn''t move, but a woman''s voice asked in a low voice: "who is it?"


    Shen Shi paused and said, "it''s me, Shen Shi."


    There was a sudden silence behind the door, like someone suddenly froze, but then there was a sudden cry, with a sense of surprise and delight.


    With a "squeak", the door was suddenly opened, and Ling Chunni''s figure came out, with a trace of excitement in his face.


    Inside and outside the door, before and after the threshold, the two people''s eyes came into contact at that moment, but suddenly they were silent at the same time, staring at each other, as if for a moment they didn''t know what to say.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a bit awkward suddenly. It was only a few days since he left. Somehow, there was a complex and strange emotion between them. Shen Shi thought about many words on his way here, but at this moment, he could not say a word.


    At this moment, suddenly from the feet of the two people issued a burst of noise, looked down, but Xiaohei ran over, came to Shen Shi''s feet, rubbed hard for several times, opened his mouth and hummed.


    Shen Shi and Ling Chunni laugh at the same time. Then they seem to feel something and look at each other. This time, the smile appears at the corner of their mouth. Ling Chunni gets out of the way and says with a smile: "come in first."


    Shen Shi nodded, stepped into the threshold, closed the door behind him, touched little black head and let it play by itself. Then he looked at the small yard. Suddenly, he felt that the palm of his hand was cool, but a cold, tender and boneless palm gently held his hand. Shen Shi looked at Ling Chunni and saw her head slightly down. He only felt that somewhere in his heart Fang moved for a moment and said in a low voice, "it''s cold outside. Come in and talk."


    Ling Chunni nodded, and they entered the room side by side. The room was not big, and there was some furniture. It was not luxurious, but it was just ordinary furniture. It''s just that at this moment, everything is in good order. Every corner of the room is clean and tidy, giving people a very comfortable feeling.After looking around, Shen Shi turns to face Ling Chunni and opens his mouth to say something. Ling Chunni also looks at him, but his mouth wriggles a few times, as if he is poor in words. Finally, he just says a few words: "you How are you these days? "


    Ling Chunni looked at him like water and said, "it''s very good."


    Shen Shi felt dry in his mouth. Maybe he had never felt like this before. Even though he was so close to her that night, he was still a little nervous. After thinking about it, he took a deep breath and was ready to explain to Ling Chunni:


    "a few days ago, I was really sorry for my delay. The thing is... "


    In the middle of the story, Ling Chunni suddenly interrupted him and said with a smile, "needless to say, I know it. It''s OK."


    Shen Shi let out a "hum", and suddenly felt that he had nothing to say. This kind of feeling of embarrassment was rarely encountered in the past, and he was a little at a loss for a moment. However, he felt that he should say something at this time. He thought about it for a moment and was a little confused. He asked drily: "er How are you doing recently? "


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment, then looked at Shen Shi, and suddenly burst out with a smile. The smile was as gentle as the spring breeze, and the flowers were blooming. There was a soft color between her eyebrows and eyes. She said with a smile, "I said, I''m fine, that''s it..."


    "Ah, what is it?" Shen Shi asked.


    Ling Chunni quietly looked at the man in front of her. Her face suddenly turned red, but she didn''t mean to flinch. She took his hand and said gently and calmly, "I''ve been very good here these days, but I don''t know why, I''ve been thinking of you in my heart."


    "I miss you very much. I don''t know why. I''ve never thought of myself like this before, but I just miss you so much. I want to see you soon and be with you."


    Her voice was gentle and calm, but when she talked about the blush on her cheeks, her voice was slightly trembling, as if she was a little nervous, but she still stood there, looking at Shen Shi word by word, and finished these words.


    All of a sudden, Shen Shi felt that his mind was blank for a moment. When he heard the words, his eardrum was beating back and forth. His heart beat faster. Suddenly, a surge of excitement came from his heart.


    He looked at her, and she stood bravely and slightly nervous, unwilling to step back, blushing and staring at him.


    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt that all his words were so weak. So at the end of the day, he didn''t say a word, just stepped up and held her in his arms.


    Deep, embrace.


    On this quiet afternoon.


    The sweet fragrance floats beside her,


    she raises her head, blushes like drunkenness, and has soft skin like amber.


    A solid embrace, a steady chest, and the familiar breath, like wine, like alcohol, people get drunk before drinking.


    Originally thought you read you love you hold you, unexpectedly like that drunk one.


    Then you can have a good dream and have a good drink.


    in the dream, out of the dream, only by your side.


    She groaned and put her arms around his neck. There was a burning flame in her heart and chest, which reddened her cheek and reflected in his eyes.


    Thousands of words, all turned into silence, he lowered his head, kiss on her lips.


    Gentle infinite, finally dispelled all the cold, let this small house, like the world small peach garden, only for them two.


    In the courtyard, little black pig played for a while under the crooked neck locust tree. It seemed that he suddenly felt a little bored. After looking at the open door beside the house and the two figures in the room inside the door, he stood up and trotted over there.


    Look at the door, Xiao Hei is about to jump over the threshold and run in to find Shen Shi and Ling Chunni to play. Suddenly, it''s dark. The two door panels suddenly close. With a "pa", the door is closed in front of Xiao Hei. With a "Dang", it bumps into Xiao Hei''s forehead, turns it over and sits on the ground On the other hand, my eyes turned wildly.


    Suddenly, a light call came from the door, but Ling Chunni seemed to be startled and said in a low voice: "ah, did you hit Xiaohei''s head?"


    A moment later, I heard Shen Shi say: "no matter what it is, it''s OK for that stupid pig with coarse skin and thick meat to hit another hundred times!"


    Ling Chunni chuckled, and then, somehow, chuckled again. After a while, there was no sound outside.


    At the door, little black pig looked at the closed door for a moment, jumped up and knocked on the door with pig''s hooves. As a result, there was no response inside the door. Little black hummed twice, looking a little annoyed. With a flick of the pig''s head and a look of disdain, he walked slowly back under the locust tree and looked at the yard above his head Then he yawned and lay down on the grass.It''s very high and blue. It''s a good day to sleep.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    As the night falls, the lights in Liuyun city gradually light up. In the darkness of the night, they are like twinkling stars, looking at each other with the stars in the sky above.


    There is a small and faint light in the window of a secluded house. A candle lights up on the table. Shen Shi and Ling Chunni sit side by side. Under the yellow light of the candle, the woman''s eyes were as gentle as water, and her cheeks were a little red. But one hand was in Shen Shi''s hand. The shadow of the candle was faint, and the shadow of the people under the lamp was in pairs. She was whispering what she was saying.


    The door was closed, but little black pig had already arrived in the room, but now he swaggered up to the table. He was lying lazily on the table not far from the candlelight. He had an indescribable spirit grass in his mouth and was chewing every mouthful there.


    Occasionally Shen Shi or Ling Chunni will touch his head, and Xiao Hei''s head will shake a few times, which looks very interesting.


    Ling Chunni teases Xiao Hei a few times. Then she turns her head and looks at Shen Shi. Seeing that his face looks thoughtful under the dim yellow candle light, she asks in a low voice: "this is probably the case. In other words, didn''t you buy this house?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said: "yes, I couldn''t go down the mountain because of the fact that I was a teacher, and I was afraid that you were worried, so I asked sun you to come to see you. But I didn''t want him to do this and bought a house to settle you." After a pause, he sighed and said, "I asked many times before he told me that such a house in Liuyun city needs at least ten thousand Lingjing. "


    Ling Chunni''s face was a little worried. She gently clenched Shen Shi''s palm and said," what do you think? "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "the friendship between sun you and me is excellent, but I can''t take such a large amount of Lingjing''s house as if it''s nothing else."


    Ling Chunni nodded and looked at the furnishings around the house. He was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "otherwise, let''s move out of the house tomorrow."


    Shen Shi pondered and said nothing, but the light from the corner of his eyes suddenly saw that Ling Chunni was a bit reluctant to give up under the candlelight. He moved in his heart and said, "how are you living here? Do you like this house?"


    Ling Chunni hesitated for a moment, sighed and said: "although the house is not big, it''s quiet and stable. I like it very much. It''s better than the days when I was wandering and living in no fixed place before. But after all, it''s not ours. It''s too much of a favor. Let''s forget it. "


    Shen Shi thought about it, then laughed and said, "since you like it, you can continue to live."


    Ling Chunni was stunned and said, "but you just said..."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "of course, I can''t accept this kind of gift. So I plan to earn more Lingjing and make up the ten thousand to return it to sun you. It''s as if I bought the house from him."


    Ling Chunni''s body trembled slightly. Somehow, her eyes suddenly turned a little red. She said in a soft voice: "stone, you don''t have to be like this. I..."


    Shen Shi waved her hand and said, "in fact, a long time ago, I thought about buying a small house in Liuyun city as a place to stay. It''s convenient for me to have a rest, and it''s also convenient for me to go from here to everywhere. I just haven''t made up my mind. This time, let me do what I should do ahead of time. What''s more, "he said, looking at Ling Chunni mildly," since I said I would be with you, I can''t live in no fixed place and let you wander around like before. But I I may still be poor. Maybe I can''t give you a good life. If you... "


    Before the words were heard, Ling Chunni suddenly stood up, but she put out her hand to cover his mouth and didn''t let him say a word more. Then she just gazed at Shen Shi, and the candle light reflected in her shining eyes, like two burning flames.


    "I don''t want anything else. You are enough!" She said slowly, word by word.


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything more, just nodded heavily in Ling Chunni''s gaze.


    "As for sun you, although he usually doesn''t look very serious, he''s still a good person and good to me." Under the candlelight, Shen Shi leans on the table and talks with Ling Chunni about the future and some thoughts in his heart, "so he won''t do things like I ask for debts. Of course, the money should be paid back to him, but it can be delayed for a long time. "


    Shen Shi drew a big circle on the table and said, "I have more than 4000 spirit crystals on my body now. I used to think that there are many, but now it''s not half of the price. So I plan to do this in the next few days. First, I understand the two skills that master passed on to me. After my real strength has improved a little, I''ll go out of the city to sharpen and explore, hunt monsters and collect spirit material and spirit grass Take spirit crystal. If luck is not bad, I think we should be able to pay the money back in half a year. But in this way, plus I may have to go back to zongmen from time to time, so I may not spend too much time with you here. "


    Ling Chunni lowered her head slightly, and her face was a little dim. Shen Shi looked in her eyes, reached out and patted her on the shoulder with a smile, and said in a soft voice, "don''t think about it. I think these are what I should do, and I don''t think it''s worth working harder to have such a house with you."Ling Chunni said in a low voice: "but If you don''t stop fighting with the monsters, I''ll think of you It''s not easy. "


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "it''s OK. In fact, I''ve been like this since I was very young. But don''t worry. I promise you that I will take care of myself. I will never provoke a fierce monster."


    Ling Chunni''s face looked better, but she was still worried. Shen Shi sighed, gently pulled her to her side, hugged her, and said, "we are not children anymore. If we want to live in this world, we can''t have such a relaxed life. Maybe only the children of the family who are born with extraordinary family background can have such a day. You used to flatter Lingjing with a smile. I fought against monsters regardless of danger. Didn''t everyone survive like this? "


    With a gentle but confident smile, he held Ling Chunni''s tender and boneless body and whispered in her ear, "the most difficult days in the past have come. I think we will be better off in the future, right?"


    Ling Chunni nestled in his arms and nodded.


    Shen Shi smiles and turns his head to look out of the window. He sees that the night outside is vast, the sky is like ink, and the darkness is as deep as a wolf. In the silent night, only the dim but warm candlelight in this small house seems to be the only bright place.


    Lingxiaozong, jinhongshan.


    This morning, sun you got up early. First, he had some activities in the cave, and then he had a good look. He was originally a young man from a noble family. His temperament and appearance were all outstanding. This time, it seems that he is much more energetic than usual. He has a certain taste of being a good boy in the turbid world.


    With a smile at the reflection in the bronze mirror on the table, sun you opened the stone gate and went out of the cave. He walked along the mountain road with a light footed and self-confident manner. With his elegant appearance, he attracted the eyes of several young female disciples passing by. One or two of them even laughed at him. Sun you''s usual popularity and temper were good, hee hee Ha ha, then he passed with a smile.


    When we get to a place in the middle of the mountain road, a fork in the road appears in front of him. Sun you is also familiar with this place. Basically, every time Shen Shi and he come back together, they break up here. In addition to the mountain road he came to and the road leading up to the guanhaitai, another deep and winding mountain road leading to the deep forest is the valley where Shen Shi lives.


    Others may not know, but sun you certainly knew that Shen Shi had gone down the mountain yesterday. Seeing this intersection, he immediately thought of Shen Shi and what he said in his cave that day.


    Maybe the hope is still a little dim. That method is extreme, but if you don''t try it, sun you knows that you won''t be reconciled anyway.


    A faint smile rose on his face and he perked up. When he was about to walk up the mountain road, the corner of his eye suddenly swept over the other side, but he was stunned. Then he turned around and saw that a graceful figure was passing by in the distance of the quiet mountain road, which seemed familiar.


    He frowned and looked at the woman carefully, but soon she walked into a forest. The dense leaves blocked sun you''s sight and could see nothing more. Sun you stood in the same place and pondered for a moment. Although he only saw a figure in his back, he didn''t see the woman''s face, but the look on his face slowly changed. He whispered to himself:


    "Zhong Qinglu?"


    The old trees are towering and the old vines are hanging. On this secluded and green mountain road, the woman is walking briskly. When the little broken sun falls on her beautiful figure through the leaves, it reflects her beautiful face, which is Zhong Qinglu.


    Along the way, her face has been very calm, but after walking to this quiet mountain road, especially when no one around, Zhong Qinglu''s face will slowly change a little bit, less cold, more gentle, and a faint smile, slightly hanging in the corner of her mouth.


    The sun is broken, the wind is quiet, blowing her sleeve corner and skirt. Her eyes are like water, only looking at a place in front. The green mountains are picturesque, and people in the painting are just like that little spring light. It''s very touching and beautiful.


    Before long, the valley appeared in front of her eyes. Zhong Qinglu went in, and some water came from the deep of the valley. When she heard it, she also saw the quiet cave.


    Suddenly, she stroked her cheek, and then, with a smile in her eyes, she walked again.


    The girl''s family, can''t be too frivolous, when the time comes to tell him as if nothing had happened.


    But in the bright eyes, the eyes are so bright, the smile is gentle, but it can''t be covered up, but as long as you can''t see it, you can''t manage it.


    She walked forward, calm face, but just walked to the cave stone door, suddenly a smile came out, the original heart so happy, can''t even suppress it, then he will see a joke?Forget it. Let him laugh. Anyway He is different from others.


    Zhong Qinglu shook her head with a smile. Her heart beat a little fast. She slowly raised her hand and patted toward the stone gate.


    The secluded valley is quiet. On the mountain road, behind her, there is a shadow coming slowly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Zhong Qinglu raised her arm and patted it on the stone gate. After several low sounds, she waited for a while, only to find that there was no movement in the cave. Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment, then raised her hand to knock a few times. The stone gate stood still without any reaction.


    "To other parts of the mountain?" Zhong Qinglu thought to herself that at this time, a man''s voice came from behind her and said, "don''t knock. The stone is not here."


    Zhong Qinglu turned around and saw a man standing at a distance behind him. It was sun you who had just said what he said. Zhong Qinglu took two steps forward, with some doubt, and said, "isn''t he in the cave?"


    Sun you was silent for a moment and said calmly, "no, he''s not on Jinhong mountain. He went down the mountain yesterday."


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned, and a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Sun you looked at her eyes and sighed in her heart, but her face didn''t change, and said, "why, are you looking for a stone?"


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a while, but she shook her head and said: "it''s nothing big, but there are some small things. I wanted to come and talk to him. It doesn''t matter."


    Sun you said, "maybe he will come back after a while. Then he should come back to me. If necessary, let me tell him for you?"


    Zhong Qinglu smile, light breath, smile: "no, then you just tell him, I have come to find him on the line."


    Sun you "Oh", nodded and agreed.


    After walking through the valley, sun Zhongyou, who was about to leave the beautiful mountain road, walked forward.


    It''s just that Zhong Qinglu is walking. She doesn''t know why. All of a sudden, her steps are slowing down. Before long, she stops not far from sun you and doesn''t turn back. She just stands with her back to sun you and doesn''t move. It seems that she suddenly falls into a strange trance.


    Sun you was a little surprised for a moment. After waiting for a while, he saw that Zhong Qinglu was still like this. He couldn''t help opening his mouth to Zhong Qinglu''s back and said, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t turn back, so she stood quietly and suddenly said, "sun you, do you often come to this valley?"


    Sun you said casually, "no, but I came to him several times when the stone was there Eh? "


    His face suddenly changed and his words suddenly stopped, as if he had realized something. But Zhong Qinglu had turned around and looked at sun you with a cold and flat face. Only his eyes seemed to have two different lights, which were very bright.


    She looked at sun you and said, "in that case, why did you come to the valley Jedi where no one patronizes when you knew that Shen Shi was not on the Jinhong mountain?" Zhong Qinglu stares at him coldly and slowly, word by word,


    "are you here because of me?"


    LiuYun City, North hut.


    Shen Shi got up in the morning and walked in the courtyard outside the house for two rounds. After moving himself, he went back to the house and sat down at his desk. Then he took out a rune pen, Rune paper and cinnabar and put them neatly on the table. After calming down, he took the rune pen and dipped it in cinnabar and began to draw runes on the copy.


    There is a sound of footsteps behind her. Ling Chunni also comes over. Seeing Shen Shi''s concentration, she doesn''t dare to disturb her, so she stands quietly and looks at him.


    Shen Shi painted all the way. His movements were skillful and steady, and there were almost no mistakes or omissions. But the rune pattern was difficult and complicated after all. So after about ten pieces of painting, he put down the rune pen in his hand, rubbed his right wrist gently, and then his eyes fell on the ten Rune patterns on the table. After examining them, a satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he walked slowly He nodded.


    At this time, Ling Chunni came to him and took his arm to help him rub it. With a little curiosity, he looked at the runes and said, "are these runes?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "not really. At the moment, these are only the rune patterns and runes that I have drawn on the rune paper. They can''t be used as runes. Only when I finish the last spiritual irrigation and gather the five elements into one, can I be regarded as a great success and become a rune that can be used for sacrifice."


    Ling Chunni let out a "ah", with a little surprise and a little smile, and said to Shen Shi with a smile, "you can even make fu. It''s so powerful. I''ve heard people say before that Fu Lu is a Taoist art that is extremely difficult to practice."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "it''s OK. In fact, I was forced to practice by my father for many years, so I have a good foundation." Then he suddenly felt something. He got up and took a look at Ling Chunni, with some concern in his eyes. He said, "Why are your hands so cold? Are your clothes not cold enough? No more. "


    Ling Chunni shakes his head and laughs, but he takes back his hands and puts them together. He rubs them hard and says with a smile, "I''m not cold. Maybe it''s because I just got up and washed the water. Don''t you think my hands are hot after I rub them?"


    Shen Shi shakes his head and laughs. He simply reaches out his hand and grasps Ling Chunni''s white and soft hands in his palm. He says with a smile, "I''ll just warm you up. Maybe it''s faster."Ling Chunni spat out his tongue, leaned over and leaned on Shen Shi''s chest. After a while, he said, "stone, are you going to use these talismans when you go out of the city to fight with monsters and hunt?"


    Shen Shi said, "yes, although many people look down on the five elements technique nowadays, I think it''s still very powerful. With the help of talisman, it''s much easier for me to hunt monsters."


    Ling Chunni nodded and said, "that''s good. In a word, you must be safe, otherwise By the way, when are you going to leave the city? "


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "tomorrow."


    Ling Chunni was surprised and said: "so fast? Didn''t you say yesterday that you would have to understand the two new techniques your master gave you here? "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I''ve read those two recipes once. One is the third-order method, and the other is the second-order method. It''s not easy to learn in a moment. Even if I understand them thoroughly, it will take me a long time to master them. So in the near future, I may not be able to use these two new techniques. I''d better go out and hunt first, then sharpen and practice. My master told me that when I was on Jinhong mountain. "


    Ling Chunni nodded silently without saying anything more, but could not help but put her body closer to Shen Shi''s chest, as if there was a warm breath there, which made her always have some nostalgia.


    Shen Shi smiles, pats her on the head, holds her and stands for a while. He says, "well, I''m going to go out to the south of the city fairy club today. First, I''ll get back some spirit crystals that exist there. Second, I need to buy some more spirit materials for these symbols. By the way, I can ask some acquaintances over there for information."


    Ling Chunni nodded, let go of her hand and stood beside him. She looked at Shen Shi with clear eyes and said in a soft voice, "then you go. Remember to go early and return early."


    Shen Shi smiles, pulls her hand, rubs it gently, and then goes out. After only two steps, he suddenly turns back and says, "Chunni, if you still feel chilly, add one more dress. Don''t freeze."


    Ling Chunni smiles and says, "OK, I know."


    After leaving this safe and secluded house, Shen Shi walked through the street and came all the way to Nanbao square in the south of Liuyun city. From a distance, the gold lettered signboard and high buildings of the immortal society are still as eye-catching and tall as before. At the same time, there are still countless monks in the past. They come and go in and out of the shops of the immortal society, which makes it more prosperous and noisy.


    Shen Shi followed the crowd into the broad and bright hall of the fairyland. First, he looked at the spiritual materials at several counters. Suddenly, in front of the crowd, he saw a familiar face. It was Chen Li, who had several faces.


    When he was hesitating to say hello, Chen Li, who was looking around with his sleeve bracelet, glanced at him. Chen Li was stunned at first, then he showed a smile and walked over quickly. It seems that he remembered Shen Shi as well.


    Shen Shi didn''t have to worry about it. He welcomed him with a smile. After a few words of greeting, Chen Li said with a smile, "Mr. Shen, I didn''t see him come again after the auction in another court that day. What goods do you want to choose today?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "well, I''d like to buy some first-order and second-order talisman. By the way..." He pondered for a while and spoke slowly. Chen Li was a character who picked up his eyebrows. Looking at Shen Shi, he seemed to be hesitant. He stepped forward and lowered his voice. He said in a soft voice, "do you want to see our shopkeeper Gu?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "if she''s not busy, I''d like to see her."


    Chen Li said with a smile, "well, you''ll have to look around again later. You can go upstairs and tell shopkeeper Gu. What do you think?"


    Shen Shi quickly arched his hand and said with a smile, "this is the best. Thank you, brother Chen."


    Chen Li waved his hand with a smile, then turned around and went straight.


    Shen Shi watched him leave, and then he wandered around the hall of the fairyland club. Looking here and there, he found that all kinds of spiritual materials here were still as complete as before, and there were many rare treasures. He was very moved to see many things. Unfortunately, he felt his wishful bag. He was shy in his pocket, and the poor had short ambition.


    Before long, Chen Li came downstairs again and found Shen Shi at a counter. He said that Gu Lingyun asked him to meet him upstairs. After thanking Chen Li, Shen Shi went all the way up the stairs to Gu Lingyun''s big room on the fourth floor and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." A gentle female voice came from the room.


    Shen Shi pushes the door in and sees Gu Lingyun sitting at the back of the wide desk. His desk is full of all kinds of files and documents. He looks like he is dealing with affairs.


    Seeing Shen Shi coming, Gu Lingyun first gave him a smile from afar, and then said, "come and sit down."


    Shen Shi walked over and sat down on the other side of the desk. Gu Lingyun put a file aside, then looked at Shen Shi with a smile and said, "it''s rare that you will come here. Why, is it something I asked you to do?"


    Shen Shi said with a little apology: "aunt Gu, please forgive me. I''ve been to the sea of books on the mountain for some time, but there are too many ancient books in it. I really haven''t found the record of Huang Ming you said yet."Gu Lingyun shrugged his shoulders, looked a bit lazy and strange beauty, but had a different style. He said with a smile: "I know it''s too urgent. It''s OK, as long as you have the heart to help me read."


    Shen Shi nodded, and then said what he wanted to do today. Gu Lingyun seemed to be indifferent. He casually asked someone to help Shen Shi prepare the corresponding Lingjing and lingcai. At the same time, he took a look at Shen Shi and said, "do you want to go out of the city to hunt monsters? Have you figured out where to go? "


    "I''ve read the geography of Haizhou, and I don''t want to be too far away from Liuyun city this time, so I plan to go to Wugong Mountain for a walk," Shen said


    Gu Lingyun "Oh", thought about it for a while, then nodded: "although there are many monsters in Wugong Mountain, the product level is not too high. Most of them are low-level monsters. Those above three levels are very rare. They are really suitable."


    Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, as if she thought of something, and then said, "by the way, I''ve heard that in those days, I don''t know why. Besides the original monsters, it seems that there are still some ghosts in the depths of the mountains. It''s very harmful to the lives of some casual practitioners who have honed their explorations in the past. However, the news just came out and may not be credible. In a word, you should be more careful yourself. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "OK, thank you for your reminding."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    "Dong Dong Dong", a knock came from the door, Gu Lingyun looked over there and said faintly: "come in."


    There was a promise at the door. Chen Li, whom Shen Shi had seen before, came in. Now he was carrying a medium-sized bag in his hand. He walked all the way to the desk and put the bag on the desk in front of Gu Lingyun. Gu Lingyun opened the bag and glanced at it. He nodded slightly and said, "OK, you can go down."


    Chen Li nodded and then turned back to smile at Shen Shi. Shen Shi was also smiling. After seeing him leave, he heard Gu Lingyun behind him saying, "you''ve got the Lingjing you want and the materials for making runes ready for you. As for the price, I''ll deduct it from the number of Lingjing you have in our immortal society." With that, she glanced at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "do you want to look at the accounts?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said with a smile: "no, aunt Gu, you are a person who does great things. How many thousands of Lingjing pass by every day? Where might you like my little change?"


    Gu Lingyun smile, not words.


    Shen Shi went to take this bag of things directly into Ruyi bag and said to Gu Lingyun, "aunt Gu, if there is nothing else, I will go first."


    Gu Lingyun gave a "Oh", but then he said it casually: "by the way, do you know there is a beast alliance in Liuyun city?"


    Shen Shi was about to take a slight step and stopped, but his face was as usual. He said, "I don''t know. What''s the matter, aunt Gu? What kind of school is this?"


    Gu Lingyun looked at Shen Shi, and after a moment''s silent gaze, he calmly said: "it''s a Liuyun city. The local Xiuzhen forces here are formed by the alliance of five Xiuzhen sects, namely tiehumen, shanxiong hall, chigoumen, huohu sect and baozilou. Although they can''t compare with lingxiaozong and other famous sects, they can also be regarded as the local leaders of Liuyun city It''s all over the place


    Shen Shi "Oh", looking at Gu Lingyun, said: "I see, but aunt Gu, what''s the reason why you mentioned this beast alliance to me?"


    Gu Lingyun laughed and said, "do you remember the auction I asked you to come to last time? It seemed that you had a conflict with others in order to save a woman, and finally left halfway. The man who quarrels with you is actually Jiang Heihu, the leader of the Iron Tiger sect, one of the five gates of the beast League. "


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows, but his face was still calm. After pondering for a moment, he said, "I don''t know what happened when Aunt Gu suddenly mentioned this river black tiger to me?"


    Gu Lingyun said: "a few days ago, Jiang Heihu was found dead accidentally in an alley in the city. At the same time, two disciples he took with him were killed. For this matter, the beast alliance was very angry and pursued him in the city. I just want to ask you, have you ever seen this river black tiger after that day? "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen this man before."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and said: "that''s good. Most people like the beast league are vulgar and villains. Although they are not afraid of them, they don''t bother. You have nothing to do with it. That''s the best."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "thank you for your concern. It has nothing to do with me." Then he hugged his fist and said, "I''ll leave first."


    Lingyun stood up and said, "be careful on the way."


    Shen Shi turns around and leaves, with a smile on his face. Even when he turns his back to Gu Lingyun, his expression doesn''t change. Until he came out of this spacious study and conveniently took the door behind him, separated himself from Gu Lingyun''s beautiful woman''s eyes, the smile on his face went down like a tide in an instant.


    He stood at the door and thought for a while in silence. His eyes were bright and he didn''t know what was thinking in his heart. After a long time, he stepped forward again without saying a word and went all the way down the stairs.


    Behind him, on the other side of the door, behind the desk in the study, Gu Lingyun sat calmly on the big chair, gazing quietly at the door where Shen Shi had just left, as if in deep thought.


    Jinhong mountain, in the valley.


    The valley, which used to be quiet and desolate, didn''t seem to be bustling because of the two more figures in the day. Under the towering trees and the sound of water, the two silent people seemed to make the valley quieter.


    The atmosphere cooled down quickly. Sun you was shocked and embarrassed. After hesitating for a while, he gave a dry smile and said, "Zhong Qinglu, don''t think too much about it. I was at the fork of the mountain road over there, and I just saw you going this way, so I came here with a kind heart. I don''t want you to waste your efforts to call the empty door for a long time."


    Zhong Qinglu looks at sun you quietly. For some reason, sun you always feels that today''s Zhong Qinglu seems to be different from the woman she used to know. However, she can''t tell what''s wrong. She just feels that her eyes are very bright at this moment, like a cool feeling that can see through people''s hearts.


    Sun you secretly regretted that he was meddling in his own business. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw Zhong Qinglu take two steps towards him.He looked up at Zhong Qinglu. Suddenly, he was stunned, but he found that her face was somehow pale. Just in doubt, Zhong Qinglu suddenly said, "sun you, you don''t have feelings for me, do you?"


    When sun you was stunned, he laughed and said, "Zhong Qinglu, what are you talking about? I..."


    "Yes." He just said half of what he said. Zhong Qinglu had already interrupted him. His eyes were as bright as snow, staring at sun you. Although he looked calm, sun you suddenly felt guilty. "I know you don''t have this idea. In fact, the relationship between us has always been lukewarm and lukewarm, but it''s just a matter of nodding and chatting, right?"


    Sun you thought about it, then shrugged and said, "it''s OK for you to say that."


    Zhong Qinglu''s eyes drooped slightly, and she didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment. She only heard her faint way: "since you and I have a general friendship, and there is little contact on weekdays, I''m surprised. Why did you see me come here, but follow me, so kindly tell me that Shen Shi is not here, so as not to wait for me?"


    Sun you''s face changed slightly, and his smile faded away. He frowned and said, "I''m a meddler, OK? Well, I''m going now. "


    Then he turned to go to the mountain road. However, in front of him, Zhong Qinglu came to the road and blocked the way. Sun you took a deep breath and said, "Zhong Qinglu, what are you doing?"


    Zhong Qinglu stood on the mountain road, looking at him coldly. Suddenly, after a moment, she said, "you are a little guilty."


    Sun Youha gave a smile and said, "what''s guilty? Why am I guilty?"


    But Zhong Qinglu didn''t smile. She still stood there looking at him, but her eyes became brighter and brighter, and even made sun you a little reluctant to look directly at him. She thought to herself, what the hell! I''ve never seen this woman so smart in my classmates for so many years before. Is she particularly sensitive today


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t know, but I just have this feeling. You and I have a common friendship, and you never owe me anything, but today''s behavior is different from the past. Why do you suddenly care about my whereabouts and rush to tell me that Shen Shi is not here? Maybe it''s because... " She slowly raised her head, the corners of her mouth seemed to twitch a little, and she said to herself in a soft voice,


    "maybe something happened that I didn''t know, and it might make you feel good to me just so so? Do you think Pity me? "


    Sun you''s eyes were fixed. For the first time, his face really changed. But then he laughed and said, "I think you have something wrong with alchemy. I don''t care about you. I''m going to leave."


    Then he stepped forward and walked past Zhong Qinglu. Zhong Qinglu didn''t stop him this time, but when sun you passed by, he suddenly whispered: "that Is it related to Shen Shi? That''s why you want to tell me when you see me here? "


    Sun you''s body was slightly shocked, but he didn''t want to answer. He still walked forward. Zhong Qinglu turned to look at his back, suddenly raised her voice and said, "if it''s about me, why don''t you tell me?"


    Sun you walked out for a few steps, and suddenly stopped. After a moment, he turned back and looked at Zhong Qinglu. He saw that the woman''s face seemed to be a bit angry and mixed with a little worry. He sighed in his heart, but his face was cold. After looking at Zhong Qinglu, he said faintly:


    "are you still the same as when you were a child It''s all other people''s fault. Are they sorry for you? "


    Zhong Qinglu frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Sun you sneered and said, "have you ever thought that maybe you did something wrong first?"


    After that, he said no more, turned away, and did not turn back to say one more word.


    On the empty and secluded mountain road, a trace of amazement appeared on Zhong Qing''s face. Standing in the same place, after a long time, she slowly turned around, swept the ancient woody valley, and finally fell on the stone gate of the secluded cave.


    "After all, what happened..."


    She murmured, with a vague and lonely look.


    Sun you left the secluded valley and walked back to the mountain road quickly. Until the viewing platform was in sight, he seemed to be relieved. He relaxed and stood in the same place for a moment. All of a sudden, he laughed bitterly, shook his head and said to himself:


    "it''s really asking for trouble for you to mind your own business..."


    With a smile of self mockery, sun you stood there for a while and thought about it. Then he stepped forward again. However, he turned to another fork road on the mountain road more than ten feet away from guanhaitai. It seemed that there were winding mountain roads in the shade of the trees, and some cave stone gates were hidden.


    Sun you walked along the mountain road and came to the stone gate of a cave hidden under an ancient vine. Sun you stopped in front of the cave door, took a deep breath, and then came forward to knock on the stone gate.


    After a while, the sound of rumbling came out, and the stone gate slowly retreated to the side. A tall man appeared at the door. Looking at sun you, he was stunned and surprised, and said, "younger martial brother sun?"Sun you had already hidden his previous emotions in his heart. He had a bright smile on his face. With a smile, he walked over, saluted and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Wang, long time no see."


    The man at the door was a big man with a firm and firm body, but it was Wang Gen who was born under the seat of elder sun Mingyang and now ranked among the "three swords of Lingxiao".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Wang Gen looked up and down at sun you, with a smile on his face, and said, "that''s true, younger martial brother sun. You are a rare guest. Come in and talk." Then he turned aside, and sun you nodded with a smile and went in.


    They sat down in Wang Gen''s cave. There are many things in the cave. It seems that Wang Gen has been practicing in Lingxiao sect for many years, and his own strength is outstanding, which is valued by all the teachers and elders, so he has some wealth. However, all parts of the cave are in good order. It''s obvious that Wang Gen is also very self disciplined and well-organized.


    sun you glanced around the cave. When he looked back, he saw that Wang Gen had already found a set of tea sets from nowhere and made a pot of green tea, which was refreshing. Sun you, a well-known son of an aristocratic family, sniffed it twice and immediately said with a smile, "the fragrance of this tea is very attractive. Isn''t it xiaomituo tea from southeast Hezhou?"


    Wang Gen laughed, poured a cup in front of him, nodded and said, "younger martial brother, you have a good eye. It''s xiaomituo tea."


    Sun you shook his head with a smile, picked up the cup, blew it, tasted it, and said, "this little Mito tea is the best in the tea. It''s very fragrant and valuable. I haven''t drunk it several times when I was at home. It seems that you are really rich, elder martial brother Wang."


    Wang Gen grinned and waved his hand: "it''s just someone gave me a few Liang. It''s not worth being anything. As long as my younger martial brother likes it." Then he took a sip of green tea and said with a smile, "younger martial brother sunyou, what''s the matter with you coming to me suddenly today?"


    Sun you nodded with a smile and said, "it''s not a big deal. First, a few days ago, I suddenly thought of the five-year cultivation on the herring island. I''d like to come and see you. Second, I have some doubts about my cultivation. I want to ask you something. Oh, finally, I have some small things to ask you."


    Then, with a smile, sun you took out a small blue jade bottle from his arms, put it on the table, pushed it to Wang Gen, and said, "this is my little brother''s intention. It''s not polite. I hope elder martial brother Wang will accept it."


    Wang Gen''s smile did not change, but his eyes flickered slightly. Then he said with a smile, "younger martial brother sun, why is this necessary?"


    Sun you smiles but does not speak, pointed to that sapphire small bottle.


    Wang Gen picked it up, rubbed it gently, opened the bottle stopper and took a look inside. At the same time, a strange light medicine fragrance suddenly rose around them.


    A moment later, Wang Gen was stunned, his face changed slightly, and he put the bottle back. At the same time, his brow slowly wrinkled. When he looked at sun you again, his smile had faded away. Instead, he was a little more surprised and said: "Xuan Yue Dan?"


    Sun you nodded and said with a smile, "it''s just a little bit of heart, not respect."


    But Wang Gen was silent. After a while, he gently pushed the green jade bottle back to sun you. Then he calmly looked at sun you and said, "younger martial brother sun, your grandfather is my mentor. We are also in the same vein. If you have any doubts in your cultivation, I will tell you everything I know and talk with you one by one Say it''s clear. As for this... "


    He took a look at the jade vase, sighed and said: "xuanyuedan has always been known as" xiaoshendan ". It is also known as the first of the three elixirs. It is extremely effective. It has a very high function for the monks below Yuandan. I dare not accept such a heavy gift. "


    Sun you''s face didn''t show any surprise. He seemed to have expected Wang Gen''s refusal, and he didn''t pick up the bottle of xuanyue pill. He just said with a smile, "elder martial brother, why don''t you listen to me? In fact, I''m just asking about some things besides asking my elder martial brother to cultivate doubts. I think it''s not painful to elder martial brother. Please look at our friendship for many years Why don''t you give me a hand? "


    Wang Gen pursed his mouth and looked at sun you calmly. After a moment, he said, "can a few questions be worth a xuanyue pill? "


    sun you shrugged, looked relaxed and said with a smile," it depends on everyone''s opinions. "


    Wang Gen pondered for a moment and said, "first, let''s hear it."


    With a smile, sun you stood up and walked to Wang Gen, then whispered a few words in his ear. Wang Gen Duan sat still, his eyes flickered slightly, but his expression seemed to be gradually dignified.


    After a while, sun you straightened up, went to one side, gave a deep gift and said, "elder martial brother Wang, please don''t hesitate to give me advice."


    Wang Gen got up and let him go. He didn''t accept his gift. At the same time, he reached out to help him up and looked at sun you. Sun you''s eyes were calm and looked at him.


    A moment later, Wang Gen suddenly laughed and said, "I often serve my teacher on weekdays and I do know something about these things, but..." He shook his head, but looked at sun you with some apology and said, "I''m sorry, younger martial brother sun. In fact, I may have guessed one or two of your thoughts about these things. It''s just that this matter is quite involved, and it''s also a dispute among your own people. I''m just a younger brother with a foreign name under my mentor''s seat. It''s really hard to talk too much. But you may be relieved. Today''s words are out of my ears. I just don''t think it happened this time. "


    Sun you takes a deep breath and thinks that as expected, elder martial brother Wang Gen knows but doesn''t say. After all, outsiders can see clearly. Next, let''s see if the guy''s words can move one of the famous "Lingxiao three swords".He took a step forward slowly, looked at the resolute man, and said in a gentle tone: "elder martial brother, I understand your kindness. Here I just want to ask him one last word."


    Wang Gen eyebrows a pick, way: "younger martial brother please say."


    Sun you laughed and said, "elder martial brother, my grandfather''s first son is my eldest uncle Sun Hong, and then my eldest brother sun Heng. The family inheritance is obvious, but I don''t know if elder martial brother''s ambition will be extended."


    Wang Gen''s body was shocked, and he suddenly raised his eyes. The light in his eyes lit up in an instant, like lightning flash. His expression was also cold. He looked at sun you coldly.


    Sun you, on the other hand, was calm. He walked back to the table and sat down slowly. Then he turned his head and looked at Wang Gen with a smile, but he was ready to talk for a long time.


    Liuyun city.


    The day after Shen Shi came back from the fairyland society, he left the quiet hut with little black pig and prepared to go to Wugong Mountain, which is more than 200 miles away from the city. Ling Chunni seems to be nostalgic, but after all, we are not children, nor are we young people who only know and love each other. The world is so difficult, how can ordinary mortals sit on their laurels?


    So she just quietly helped Shen Shi pack up his things and clothes and sent them all the way to the door. Before Shen Shi opened the door and left, she gave him a hug and said nothing.


    Shen Shi also had a feeling of separation in his heart. Unconsciously, this ordinary room and courtyard, in such a short period of time, would give him a trace of cordial affection. Maybe it was a kind of mood that he had never felt for many years, just like the warm home he once had when he was very young.


    "So the woman said with a gentle smile," I wait for him to come back


    After a pause, he seemed to be a little afraid of her. He said with a smile, "just a few days."


    Ling Chunni nodded heavily and said with a smile, "well, I know."


    Shen Shi nodded, and then called. The little black pig, who had been waiting impatiently, rushed to him at once. He was in high spirits. He was lying under the door and making a lot of commotion. It seemed that he had been holding it hard these days.


    Shen Shi smiles, opens the door, waves to Ling Chunni, and then strides out. Ling Chunni watched the man go away with Xiaohei. He leaned against the door and did not move for a long time.


    Shen Shi took Xiao Hei out of Liuyun city from the north gate, and then went northwest. After walking for about two hours, he saw the outline of Wugong mountain.


    According to the records of Haizhou geography annals, the name of Wugong mountain is not because there are many centipedes in the mountain, but because the shape of the mountain is long and undulating from a distance, and it looks like a multi legged centipede. There are many demons and beasts in this mountain, and it is also rich in all kinds of spirit grass. Because of the abundant spirit of the earth, the high-quality spirit grass also has some ideas, which has attracted many monks to come here to sharpen and explore. Of course, most of them are scattered cultivation.


    Looking at the mountain in front of him, Shen Shi smiles, but kicks the little black pig''s butt beside him and says with a smile: "Xiao Hei, I''ll discuss with you. Now I''m a poor man with huge debts. Do me a favor. After we enter the mountain, you can spare more effort, kill more monsters and find more spirit grass, OK?"


    Xiao Hei looks up at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi is smiling.


    Then Xiao Hei shook his head decisively, wagged his tail and trotted forward leisurely.


    Shen Shi smothered for a while, with a little annoyed, muttered in his mouth, and said: "why is this pig getting lazier and lazier?"


    Along the way, one person and one pig soon arrived at the foot of Wugong mountain. Shen Shixian took a look around and saw that there were no people around him. It seemed different from the rumor that there were a lot of scattered monks in Wugong Mountain, but it was a good thing that there were no other monks. No one robbed anything, So he still nodded in a good mood, and then took Xiao Hei to the depth of the mountains.


    Wugong mountain is undulating, with a radius of thousands of miles. It covers a large area. It''s unrealistic to sweep it all in a short time. So Shen Shi is not in a hurry, so he takes Xiaohei along the direction he came from and slowly moves forward all the way.


    Along the way, as rumored, there are a lot of monsters in Wugong mountain. However, in the periphery of the mountain, the level of monsters is still low. Most of them are low-level monsters. For Shen Shi today, he can kill them without too much effort. Meanwhile, he also made some spiritual parts of monsters. However, the level of demon and beast is not high, so the value of these parts of spirit material is general.


    In addition, Xiao Hei looks lazy. Although he was very excited to explore with Shen Shi in the wild at first, if he really wanted to ask him to look for lingcao like he used to, this pig was just as full as he was, so he didn''t feel energetic at all.


    All the way lazy, half a day later, actually only help Shen Shi find two spirit grass, or the lowest level of a spirit grass, let Shen Shi also completely speechless.


    As dusk falls and the sky gradually darkens, Shen Shi plans to take Xiao Hei to find a place to spend the night. In the wilderness of Wugong Mountain, it''s much more dangerous at night than in the daytime. Shen Shi, who has rich experience in this field, has already had a plan to deal with it. After all, he has rich experience in the past.Just when he found a dense forest and saw a big tree in it, he was ready to take Xiao Hei to climb to the tree for the night, but suddenly he heard a scream from the depth of the forest, and then a man''s voice came from that direction, with an angry roar:


    "bastard, do you people in shanxiong hall want to be enemies with our Xu family?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    Shen Shi is stunned. The name of shanxiong hall is no longer strange to him. He has come into contact with it several times these days. In order to save Xiaohei, he even killed three disciples of shanxiong hall. Recently, Ling Chunni is hiding in order to avoid the pursuit of the beast League. Shanxiong hall is one of the five schools of the beast League.


    These things add up one by one, which makes Shen Shi have no good feelings for shanxiong hall, but it''s not enough to say that there is a deep blood feud. So his initial reaction is to frown and want to turn away. But after waiting for the man''s voice in the middle of the forest to finish that sentence, Shen Shi''s steps just stopped.


    Xu family?


    Is it the Xu family, one of the four vassal families in Liuyun city?


    Among the four great families of sun, Xu, Hou and Zhong, the Hou family has fallen and disappeared. Shen Shi, the son of the sun family and the Zhong family, has been in contact with each other in Lingxiao sect. Their friendship is good and bad, but the Xu family seems to be separated from his interpersonal circle and always has a sense of mystery. But if you think about it carefully, the Xu family is still sun you''s foreigner, and it seems that they can have something to do with each other.


    When he thinks of sun you, he naturally thinks of their friendship. Shen Shi hesitates for a moment, and then goes on quietly to the deep forest, intending to go and see what''s going on. It''s for sun you''s sake. Maybe he has some instinctive aversion to shanxiong hall.


    After Shen Shi makes a little gesture, Xiao Hei follows him obediently and quiets down. Even when he walks, the movement is very small. If he doesn''t pay close attention, he can''t find it. After a few steps, even Shen Shi can''t help looking at Xiao Hei. He thinks that this pig seems to be getting smart again recently


    The dense forest covers a large area, but it seems that the place where the quarrel just came from is not too far. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei are marching forward carefully in the forest. It''s a bit dark again. Seeing that dusk is about to pass and night is about to come, the light line in the forest is even more gloomy under the cover of branches and leaves.


    After walking for a while, the fighting voice in front of him came from time to time, reminding Shen Shi of his vague position in the dark. In addition to the roar of the first man, there were several angry and scolding voices. But the people on the side of the mountain bear hall were silent all the time, which seemed a little mysterious.


    Soon, there were a few more screams in the roar, and the voice was shrill. In this dark sky, it was like tearing the blade of peace in the mountain, which was a little creepy.


    Shen Shi''s face was slightly cold, and his pace quickened. Somehow, he suddenly remembered the scene he met when he first entered Gaoling mountain. There were two young men and women who were somewhat arrogant. It seemed that they were children of the Xu family. At that time, he met Yihang Mountain Bear hall on the mountain road friar. But later, he left first, not wanting to be fussy. He was accompanied by a swordsman who looked like a liar. As for what happened after he left, he remembered that there seemed to be some movement behind him. However, the specific situation was quickly forgotten in the ensuing crisis.


    I don''t know what the identity of the young couple is. Now I think of it, maybe they are related to sun you?


    Shen Shi shook his head slightly in the shadow of the woods.


    His speed was quite fast. He came all the way and soon got close to the place where he was fighting. However, Shen Shi didn''t mean to rush out directly. Instead, he first found a hidden place to hide his body, and then looked over there.


    In the dark light, there were seven or eight figures in the woods, which were divided into two sides. There were only two people on one side and five people on the other side. But it was the side with fewer people who had the upper hand. On the contrary, the side with more people had only one person who could barely stand. The rest of them all lay down on the ground and looked like they were in danger.


    There was a bloody smell in the air, and there was a faint but strange smell. I can''t say what it was, but it was very uncomfortable. Xiao Hei, who was at the foot of Shen Shi, suddenly snorted, as if he had noticed something. His tusks were raised, but he was a little angry.


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then his mind turned. He squatted down, touched Xiao Hei''s head, and said in a low voice, "is it the poison you were poisoned last time?"


    Xiao Hei murmured twice, as if he agreed.


    Shen Shi''s face is slightly cold. The encounter in Gaoling mountain is not a pleasant experience, including the wild boars that died of poisoning, and the scene of a burning fire. Maybe it''s in Shen Shi''s and Xiao Hei''s mind at the same time.


    "Poof!"


    A low muffled sound came from the other side, but two people had the upper hand. This side lit a torch, and then lit a torch, which immediately illuminated the scene there. In the light of the fire, the two men looked relaxed and looked a little contemptuous. They were dressed in the clothes of the mountain bear hall. Four of the five on the other side fell to the ground and looked black. It seemed that they were no longer able to do it. Only one man, though black, seemed much weaker than the others. It seemed that something could resist the poison, so he could barely support it.By the light of the fire, Shen Shi sees the Xu man''s face from a distance. Suddenly, he is stunned, but he finds that he is familiar with sun you''s Uncle Xu Xing, whom he met several times.


    Shen Shi has a lot of friendship with sun you. Over the years, he has a little knowledge of sun you''s situation. He also knows that sun you''s situation in the sun''s family is average, but he is very valued here in the Xu''s family. At present, Xu Xing is sun you''s mother''s brother. He has always been close to sun you, not to mention that when he was on herring Island, Xu Xing once helped several young people ¡£


    Why, at this moment, the two monks in the hall were not surprised to see that they had no idea of going up to the mountain


    Xu Xing leaned back against the trunk of a big tree and gasped: "don''t be proud. In the future, my Xu family will uproot your mountain bear hall."


    The two monks of the mountain bear hall laughed at the same time. The man on the left sneered and said, "I killed you today. I''ll set fire to your corpses later. Who can think that we did it?"


    The friar on the right also sneered and said, "if you don''t have eyes, you dare to rob the" fire chain snake "that elder Xiong likes. Now it makes the beast flee all the way to the depth of centipede mountain. Elder Xiong tracks it. If you find it well, if you can''t find it, when elder Xiong comes back, you will have to live or die!"


    Xu Xing "bah" a, angry way: "nonsense, that fire chain snake is clearly our Xu family first found."


    The monk of the mountain bear hall still wanted to talk, but another companion standing beside him said impatiently, "why don''t you talk to him so much? Don''t wait until elder Xiong comes back. Otherwise, it''s bad to blame us for our poor work. Go and give him a few knives first."


    The friar nodded and said, "well, let him live until elder Xiong comes back, but you can also cut off his hands and feet first." With a grim smile, he pulled out a long knife and went to Xu Xing.


    Xu Xing was about to crack, his body trembled slightly, and roared: "bastard, if you have seed, you will kill me!"


    The monk who came over laughed and said with disdain like looking at the lamb to be slaughtered: "what I despise most is you people of famous families. His mother''s eyes are above the top all day. When it comes to life and death, under the blade of Lao Tzu, everyone is scared to death. Come on, let''s have a look at it. Let''s have a look at it. If I''m happy, I''ll cut you a little less! "


    Xu Xing''s face turned pale with anger, and his arm shook, as if he wanted to summon up the last strength to resist. However, his body just moved, and his face suddenly became black. Suddenly, his eyes turned white, but he fell to the ground with a somersault, and he lost his mind.


    On the contrary, the monk of shanxiong hall, who came by, was startled by him. He took a step back subconsciously with his knife. Then he saw Xu Xing''s appearance. He was a little annoyed and angrily scolded. He went forward and was ready to cut a few knives. But as he walked, he suddenly felt a little quiet behind him. Suddenly, he had an ominous feeling in his heart, and immediately turned to look at him.


    As far as I could see, the companion just now disappeared.


    The monk with a knife was very surprised. He quickly stepped forward two steps, but suddenly found that it was not the companion who was missing, but he lay down on the ground for some unknown reason. The friar with the knife was relieved, but then he felt numb again. How could a good man suddenly fall to the ground? He walked slowly to his companion with a nervous look on his face. He called twice in his mouth and kept looking around.


    There was silence all around. The woods seemed to be completely silent. Under the deepest night, night had come.


    In the depth of the fire, it suddenly lit up. The friar with a knife turned around and found a fireball rushing to his face. He couldn''t think much and raised his knife to block it. However, when the fireball hit the blade, the friar with a knife was shocked. The force was too big to imagine. He was shocked for a moment, and thought when the power of the first-order technique fireball was unexpectedly strong But it''s getting so big.


    A figure rushed out of the shadow in front of him and rushed to the friar with a knife. As soon as the friar with a knife wanted to react, he saw another fireball rushing towards him. There was less than a breath between the fireball and the fireball just now, so he had no time to make other reactions. He had to raise his knife again.


    This time, he even stepped back, his body was shaking again, and only in this moment, the figure had been close to a lot, and then slightly raised his hand, it was a fireball coming.


    Three fireball skills rushed in, but the monk with a knife in shanxiong hall didn''t have time to make any other response. He had to step back three steps, and the figure had already taken this opportunity to rush in front of him.


    It was the face of a young man. His face was calm and solemn. His eyes were cold in the fire, as if he had no feelings. It was Shen Shi.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they were only three feet away, and there was a trace of despair on the monk''s face.As soon as Shen Shi''s right hand was raised, the fireball formed in an instant and sent out again. This time, the friar with a knife could no longer resist it. Under Shen Shi''s sudden and stormy attack, he was defeated quickly. He was hit by the fireball directly on his chest. Suddenly, his whole body flew out and hit a big tree heavily.


    Shen Shi stood up straight and breathed out slowly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    After a fierce fight, there was no one else in the field who could stand except Shen Shi. Not long ago, there were two disciples of shanxiong Hall who were arrogant and arrogant. In a twinkling of an eye, they came to the same end with those xujiamen.


    Shen Shi glanced around and made sure that there was no hidden danger. Then he quickly walked to Xu Xing. By the light of the torch that had been tilted to one side, he could see that Xu Xing''s face was suddenly thick and his breath was gradually weak. It was obvious that he was being attacked by poison, and he was about to lose his support.


    Shen Shi frowned and was at a loss for a moment. He only knew a little bit about the pill and poison way. At most, he only knew the name and effect of some elixirs and poisons. He was not proficient in how to detoxify. Just as he saw the poison in Xiaohei''s body in Gaoling mountain, he had no choice but to use the most extensive and direct method to let Xiaohei take xuanyanguo, which has strong detoxification effect, to resist the poison. As for the effect of taking it and whether it can work, he himself did not know. He could only secretly pray for God''s mercy.


    As soon as he thought about this, he suddenly moved in his heart and turned his head to recruit Xiao Hei. He said, "Xiao Hei, do you still have Xuanyan fruit over there? I want to borrow one to save people."


    Xiao Hei seems to be stunned for a moment, looking up at Shen Shi, there seems to be some doubt in his eyes.


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said, "the last time I found you in Gaoling mountain, you were poisoned. At that time, you ate the fruit of detoxification."


    Xiao Hei snorted. He seemed to understand, but then he looked at Shen Shi. He hesitated a little, but Piggy''s head turned and seemed to want to go away.


    Shen Shi has been with the pig for a long time, and he has known its temperament. When he saw Xiaohei''s action, his eyes suddenly brightened. He grabbed the pig''s neck, put it in his arms, and said with a smile, "don''t pretend to be dead. Take one out quickly. It''s the way to save people."


    Xiao Hei just shook his head and looked innocent.


    Shen Shi thought for a while and said in a low voice, "dead pig, you are so mean. Why don''t I trade with you?" With that, he turned it over and handed it to Xiao Hei.


    Looking at the soft and beautiful crystal clear Lingjing, Xiaohei''s eyes suddenly lit up, but after a moment, it was humming twice, and it seemed dissatisfied.


    Shen Shi Zheng for a while, the right color way: "spirit crystal is very precious, you can''t be so greedy."


    Xiao Hei''s head shrank and seemed to be hesitant, but he quickly went to Shen Shi''s feet and rubbed his body with his head. He insisted on more when he was showing affection.


    Shen Shi sighed and put his hand on Ruyi''s bag. He stared at Xiaohei and said solemnly, "two Lingjing, you can''t have more. You''re making a lot of money!"


    Xiao Hei immediately smiles and grunts. As soon as he shakes his head, he doesn''t know where it comes from. He sees a red fruit falling in front of Shen Shi. Then he comes to Shen Shi''s palm and takes the two spirit crystals in his mouth.


    Shen Shi patted Xiao Hei''s head and felt relieved. Then he picked up the Xuanyan fruit. Just at this time, he suddenly thought of a problem that he seemed to have ignored for a long time. Isn''t Lingjing something that only human friars can use for a long time and absorb aura from it? Why does Xiao Hei look so smart Would you be so interested in Lingjing?


    He couldn''t help but turn his head and look at Xiao Hei again. He saw that the little black pig was lying on the ground happily, with the two spirit crystals in his mouth. It looked like a child was eating sweets happily.


    Shen Shi is silent for a moment. He can''t think of any good reason, so he shakes his head and doesn''t care about it. Anyway, since Xiao Hei followed him to the human world, it seems that there are more and more unreasonable things in him.


    Shen Shi gets Xuanyan fruit and returns to Xu Xing. However, Shen Shi hesitates for a moment before giving him the fruit. Xuanyanguo, a kind of spiritual herb, has abundant spiritual power and is more effective in detoxification. But after all, it is a primitive wild thing. Usually, after human friars get this kind of spiritual fruit, they will be configured and refined by alchemists who are proficient in Dan Dao. The detoxification elixir made from it is extremely effective.


    Although the detoxification effect of this kind of original spirit fruit is still there, its efficacy will be lower than that of the refined detoxification spirit pill, but its property is more ferocious. After all, alchemists will add some ingredients to neutralize and refine when refining the spirit pill, so as to alleviate the harm of this property to human body.


    In the past, Xiao Hei took xuanyanguo and was unharmed. That''s because he was born stronger than a monster, and he was able to resist the ferocity of xuanyanguo. But Shen Shi was not sure whether Xu Xing could resist it.


    Don''t be Xuan Yan fruit to eat down, the toxicity hasn''t yet untied, on the contrary is to die under this kind of Xuan Yan medicine, that''s bad.


    But he hesitated here for a moment, and the black air on Xu Xing''s face became heavier. It seemed that he was out of breath more than in breath, and there was a faint sign that he could not support it. Shen Shi was shocked and didn''t dare to wait any longer. He thought that at this point, he could only let fate decide. Then he immediately pinched Xuanyan fruit and felt the slight burning pain. He pried Xu Xing''s mouth open and fed him the juice with the whole fruit.Then Shen Shi stood up and looked around. He saw the corpses lying all around him. He pondered for a moment, but before the sound, he heard the conversation between the two monks of the mountain bear hall. It seemed that there was a powerful man of elder bear who was still in the centipede mountain, but he was tracking down the poison of the fire chain snake.


    With this in mind, Shen Shi made a quick decision, leaned over and directly picked up Xu Xing, then called Xiao Hei, and went to stamp out the burning torch by the way. At this moment, it''s like the shadow of the dark mountain.


    Shen Shi was not afraid. After distinguishing the direction, he strode out of the woods with Xu Xing on his back.


    All the way through the forest, but because there was no light, and it was in the wild, Shen Shi didn''t walk smoothly. However, he gradually moved away from the forest. Finally, he found a small cave under the secret depression. Shen Shi went in and prepared to spend the night here, and then returned to the city early tomorrow morning.


    In the dead of night, it''s not a good thing for him to travel at night in the wild mountains, especially in the areas where monsters haunt.


    After putting Xu Xing on the ground in the cave, Shen Shi is surprised when his hand touches the skin of his hand. He just feels that Xu Xing''s body is suddenly boiling hot, and the temperature is frightening.


    This is obviously the beginning of xuanyanguo''s effect, but Shen Shi''s heart is a little uneasy. He clearly remembers that after Xiaohei took xuanyanguo that day, the reaction was not as strong as Xu Xing''s. is it really that there are so many differences in physique that there will be any bad consequences?


    It''s just that Shen Shi has nothing to do. He can only hope that sun you''s brother-in-law is lucky enough to be supported by xuanyanguo''s fierce medicine.


    It''s a long night, and it seems that it''s a long time. Fortunately, no nocturnal monster found their hiding place and harassed them. But in the cave, the temperature of Xu Xing''s body has been high and frightening. At the same time, he has been in a state of unconsciousness. At most, he only occasionally uttered a few murmurs and groans in a confused way, so he was in a state of life and death The first light of the morning dawns in the entanglement of cracks.


    It''s light.


    The morning sun has not yet risen, and there is a faint light in the cave. Shen Shi, who has been guarding all night, looks back at Xu Xing, and suddenly finds that the blackness on his face has faded a lot, but several strange red spots appear on one face. It looks like a burned scar, which is very strange.


    Shen Shi''s heart leaps and reaches for his palm. Then he finds that the temperature of Xu Xing''s body has dropped a lot. Although it''s still burning, it''s much better than last night''s most violent time.


    Shen Shi is relieved. It seems that xuanyanguo is still very effective. He has saved Xu Xing''s life. It''s just that he seems to have some sequelae. But of course Shen Shi can''t manage so much at the moment. After pondering for a moment, he looks up at the situation outside the cave, gets up again, carries Xu Xing on his back, and then takes Xiao Hei to stride quickly towards Liuyun city outside Wugong Mountain in the dim light of the morning.


    Since there is light and you can see the surrounding scene, the mountain road is much easier to walk. The enemy that Shen Shi was worried about along the way did not appear. Although I don''t know why, maybe it was the elder bear who chased the fire chain snake so far that he didn''t see the change in the future.


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to delay. All the way, except Wugong Mountain, he rushed back to Liuyun city with Xu Xing on his back. Fortunately, he has a strong body now. Otherwise, ordinary people would have to die of fatigue if they carried such a big man so far. Rao is so. When Shen Shi returned to LiuYun City, he was also quite tired, but somehow he arrived in the city and was barely safe. Shen Shi didn''t delay and went all the way to the Xu family mansion in the east of the city.


    There are many aristocratic families in LiuYun City, which are prosperous and developed. Most of the ancestral houses are built in the east of LiuYun City, which can be said to be a place full of aristocratic families. So when Shen Shi came to the east of Liuyun city with Xu Xing on his back, he immediately attracted the attention of some people in the streets, either intentionally or unintentionally. However, it may be unclear what happened. Some people noticed and others approached along the way, but no one came forward Stop asking.


    Shen Shi, of course, is not in the mood to pay attention to these things. He just wants to go to the Xu family and tell Xu Xing well, even if he is worthy of sun you.


    The Xu family is also a famous family in LiuYun City, with deep influence. In addition to the sun family, who is now in the ascendant, in terms of popularity and strength, no one dares to underestimate the Xu family in Liuyun city. When Shen Shi finally arrived at the front door of the Xu family with Xu Xing on his back, the Xu family seemed to have got the news ahead of time, and more than a dozen people suddenly came out. They all looked at the monks who were carrying the Taoism. They all looked solemn and dignified, but they surrounded Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was stunned and stopped. He stood in the same place and looked at these people, frowning slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    The Xu family is an aristocratic family, and is also well-known in Liuyun city. At this moment, the scene in front of the Xu family''s house immediately attracted the attention of many people far or near. Shen Shi stopped and looked at the monks of the Xu family. He didn''t understand them for a moment, but after a while, the dozen people had already surrounded Shen Shi.


    One of them glanced at Xu Xing, who was lying on Shen Shi''s shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "who are you, why are you carrying my third master behind your back, and why is he seriously injured here?"


    Shen Shi wants to talk and stop. He can''t explain the whole story in a moment. He just looks at the solemn and capable people around him, but a thought suddenly comes to his mind that he is one of the four aristocratic families. He didn''t see such a person when he went to the Zhong family that day. The weather of the two families is really different.


    When other people saw that Shen Shi didn''t answer immediately, but after a moment of silence, their faces became more and more calm, and several people even showed some hostility. But at this time, suddenly, a middle-aged man walked out of the gate of Xu''s family. He was about forty years old. His face was square, and his expression was similar to that of Xu Xing.


    As he strode along, his face was anxious, and there were still several people behind him. Before they arrived, they heard him with a worried voice and said in a loud voice, "third brother, third brother, what''s the matter with him?"


    Before his words came down, he came to Shen Shi. He glanced at Xu Xing lying on Shen Shi''s back. His face suddenly changed. Then he arched his hand and said in a deep voice, "I''m Xu Teng. I''m the head of the Xu family. How can my third brother Xu Xing be seriously injured?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ve met master Xu. I''m Shen Shi, a disciple of Lingxiao sect. Uncle Xu was poisoned in Wugong mountain. After I took Xuanyan fruit for him, I came back all the way."


    Xu Teng body a shock, even busy way: "so it is." Then he suddenly said angrily to the people around him, "what are you doing? If you don''t take over the third master, go back to find someone to treat him. This young master Shen is a great benefactor of the Xu family, not a rival!"


    There was a commotion among the people around him. It seemed that Xu Teng Su Lai had a high reputation. Immediately, several people ran to take over Xu Xing, and then lifted him all the way into the Xu family''s mansion. Although Xu Teng still looked worried, after all, after a lot of tossing, Xu Xing was still dark and unconscious. Obviously, he was seriously injured, but he was still anxious At the same time, he took a look at Shen Shi and saw that the young man had shaken twice after Xu Xing left. His face was tired and his heart moved again. He arched his hand to Shen Shi and said, "please come in and have a rest. It''s not the time to say thanks. Please forgive me."


    Shen Shi subconsciously wanted to refuse, but then he thought that he really wanted to make it clear to the Xu family. Then he nodded, agreed, and went with them to the Xu family''s mansion.


    After entering the Xu family''s mansion, the people who were carrying Xu Xing in front of them did not know where they had been for a long time. It was obvious that they took Xu Xing to the quiet room early in the morning and asked for help. When Xu Teng takes Shen Shi to the living room and asks someone to serve him tea, he is also upset. He seems to be very worried about Xu Xing''s injury. Soon he complains to Shen Shi and goes to see Xu Xing.


    Shen Shi naturally won''t object to this. After all, other people are deeply attached to each other. To tell the truth at the moment, he is also a little uneasy. Although Xu Xing''s toxicity seems to have been alleviated after taking Xuanyan fruit last night, his face is still covered with black air, but it''s not so thick. The most important thing is that Xu Xing has been eating Xuanyan fruit all the time Dazed, unconsciousness, and the face appeared a large strange erythema, it makes people see some worry.


    Xu Teng had not come back for a long time. In the wide and bright living room, except for the girl and servants who occasionally passed by, no one came. Shen Shi was waiting, and he was more and more uneasy. He thought to himself that there would be no accident?


    After a long time, when Shen Shixin was thinking about going out to find a servant of the Xu family to ask about the situation, he suddenly heard a rush of footsteps on the corridor outside the living room. At the same time, there was a voice like a girl''s anxiety:


    "mother, mother, slow down, listen to me, don''t mess with me..."


    Shen Shi turned back in amazement. Before he could react, he saw two women turn out of the door of the living room. At first, she was a middle-aged woman with good looks, but she looked sad and pale. As soon as she came in, she looked at Shen Shi fiercely. Behind her was a young girl, who had not grown up yet. She was no more than ten years old at most, but she had beautiful snow skin and bright eyes Moving, is a beauty embryo.


    At the moment, the girl looked anxious, holding the middle-aged woman''s arm in both hands, as if she had been trying to hold her. But the woman she called "mother" did not care about it. She ran in all the way, glaring at Shen Shi, and said, "you are the thief, did you harm my master?"


    Shen Shi was shocked, and his body was slightly shocked. Although Xu Xing''s condition was not very good when he came here earlier, he should have stabilized under the effect of xuanyanguo. Why did something happen suddenly in the past half a day? He couldn''t help but say in dismay:


    "what''s the matter with Uncle XuThe woman burst into tears and cried, "he Now all his meridians are burned by xuanyanguo''s medicinal power, and most of his life''s Taoism is destroyed. Later, he becomes a useless person. You, you villain, I''ll fight with you! "


    Shen Shi was stunned and speechless, but the result was unexpected. Xuanyanguo''s medicine has always been fierce. He really knows something about it, but he didn''t expect it to be so fierce. Of course, the most important thing in a monk''s life is the realm of Taoism. It''s not too bad to lose Taoism and become a useless person. After a serious injury, there is no spiritual nourishment, which has a great impact on his life. It''s really a very painful end.


    For a moment, Shen Shi felt guilty and speechless. After the woman finished shouting, she rushed directly to Shen Shi, waving her hands and crying. Shen Shi was so scared that she could not fight back. She had to step back and barely covered her hands. Fortunately, the beautiful girl seemed to be sober. She kept pulling her mother behind her back, shouting at the outside and asking people to call the eldest uncle to come.


    Shen Shi had never been in such a mess in his life. He was chased by a woman similar to ordinary people and did not dare to fight back. All the way back, his chair turned upside down. Suddenly, there was a commotion outside the living room, but Xu Teng rushed in with five or six subordinates. When he saw the situation in the living room, Xu Teng''s face turned blue and he drank angrily One voice:


    "brother and sister, stop! Don''t be presumptuous


    There was a moment''s silence in the living room, but after a moment''s silence, the woman cried again and sobbed: "uncle, uncle, it''s this villain who has harmed Xu Xing. Why don''t you kill this villain?"


    Xu Teng''s forehead was full of tendons, while the girl held her mother''s arm and tried to drag it out. She said anxiously, "mother, don''t worry. Everything is up to my uncle and grandmother. Let''s go to my father first."


    She didn''t mention Xu Xing. As soon as the word "father" came out, the woman suddenly burst into tears again, but suddenly rushed to Shen Shi again. Shen Shi laughed bitterly and had to give way.


    Xu Teng nearly vomited blood, his face was very blue, and he said angrily to the servants who followed him: "bastard, I don''t want to pull the third lady away."


    The four or five servants all looked like monks with extraordinary morality, but now they all looked strange and agreed. However, Ai Ai Ai was reluctant to come forward, and the wife of the third master was angry. No matter how famous she was, she was also the master. It was easy to offend her.


    Xu Teng was even more angry, but he knew what his subordinates were thinking, but he wanted to go by himself. As an elder uncle, he was quarreling with his sister-in-law, which was really ridiculous. For a moment, he was so intelligent and resourceful that he could not speak.


    Just in this chaos, suddenly there was a break from the outside of the living room. Although it was a bit old, the sound was like gold and iron, shaking the heart and soul. In an instant, it overwhelmed all the voices, and with a bit of anger, it said:


    "stop


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a moment of silence in the living room. All the people, with awe on their faces, turned aside one after another, including Xu Teng, the owner of the Xu family. Even the woman who had just been crying desperately, seemed to be shocked and quieted down.


    Shen Shi turned his head and saw an old woman coming into the front door of the living room. She had silver hair, clear eyes and calm momentum. She was holding a phoenix crutch, followed by several girls. She walked in all the way. The power was like a real person who had been famous for many years. She shocked the audience.


    Shen Shi guesses the identity of the old woman in his heart. After seeing Xu Teng come forward and call her "mother" softly, he is more sure that the old woman is the old lady Xu, the ancestor of the Xu family, and the grandmother of sun you.


    Old lady Xu''s eyes were like electricity. She swept through the mess of the living room. She saw the worried girl, the unnatural woman, and Shen Shi, who was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    But she didn''t attack other people immediately. Instead, she looked at Xu Teng coldly. Xu Teng felt a thump in his heart and lowered his head a little bit. Then everyone on the scene clearly heard old lady Xu coldly say to Xu Teng: "this is the Xu family you are in charge of, so you don''t know right and wrong, so you are reckless?" Speaking of this, she suddenly raised her voice, staring at Xu Teng with anger, and yelled,


    "beast, you are so stupid and incompetent, are you going to defeat our thousand year foundation of Xu family? Do you want to make your mother angry and die, so that you can go to Jiuquan and have no face to see your dead father?"


    As soon as the words came out, there was silence in the hall, Xu Teng''s face turned pale in an instant, "Putong" immediately knelt down in front of old lady Xu, and said:


    "mother calm down, mother calm down, it''s the son''s incompetence and unfilial, just ask mother not to be angry."


    Mrs. Xu snorted coldly. She didn''t even look at Xu Teng kneeling in front of her. Her eyes swept Mrs. Xu Xing''s face like a clear blade. The woman was startled. She was no longer arrogant and scared. She only heard Mr. Xu''s awe inspiring voice"Laosan was poisoned by putrescine powder. He was doomed to die. Thanks to the help of Mr. Shen, he used xuanyanguo to suppress the poison and saved Laosan''s life. So what if there''s no way out? It''s a good thing to live one more year. It''s more important to live than anything! I don''t understand such a simple reason? "


    She showed a trace of disgust on her face and said coldly: "what''s more, xuanyanguo is such a rare fruit. It''s not too much to say that it''s priceless. Mr. Shen is very kind and righteous to rescue Laosan. He is very kind to us. In the end, you treat him like this. How can you do that?"


    After hearing this, the woman''s face became paler and paler, and the girl beside her face became more and more frightened. Then the people in the living room heard old lady Xu give a fierce meal with her Phoenix crutch and yell:


    "it seems that such a stupid woman who doesn''t know right or wrong and repays virtue with resentment will surely cause trouble with my Xu family and defeat my family business in the future. Why do you need to stay here The woman will drive me out of my house, and she will not step into my house again


    "Ah


    A scream, but the woman was too frightened, suddenly paralyzed to the ground, and the people around were all pale, but no one dared to speak, Shen Shi was also stunned, for a long time could not speak.


    In the silence, only the pretty girl suddenly cried. She suddenly fell on Mrs. Xu''s leg and hugged her leg and cried:


    "grandma, grandma, my mother is wrong. Please forgive her. Please forgive her this time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    Old lady Xu stepped back, but the pace was not big, so the girl was still crying and kneeling at her feet, sobbing and pleading. At this time, Xu Teng, who was next to her, leaned over and said in a low voice: "mother, please rest your anger for a while. My sister-in-law is also my wife who has been married with my third brother for many years. She always abides by women''s way, and there is no big mistake. Just when I heard the bad news, I was so angry that I lost my mind. So I made this unwise move. Please give her a break. And the third younger brother is still in a coma. If he wakes up and knows about it, I''m afraid He doesn''t look good either


    Old lady Xu snorted coldly, but she didn''t say yes or no. after the girl knelt down and begged for a few words, she saw that although her grandmother didn''t say any more harsh words for the time being, her face was still as grim as ice. Although she was not very old, she was very intelligent. She was praised by her elders in the Xu family. Now, her mother and daughter are close to each other, and she knows that although she loves her very much, she is very strict, especially for a family style. She never allows the bad family style.


    Earlier, when she saw her mother rush here in a rage, she knew that she was afraid of an accident. She tried her best to stop it, but she couldn''t stop her mother. As a result, she really made a lot of trouble. Later, her great uncle and grandmother came one by one, which violated her grandmother''s bottom line. At last, it was impossible to deal with it, even her own begging It won''t work.


    Anxiously, the beautiful girl''s tears flowed through her snow white face. But her mind suddenly turned, and she suddenly thought of something. Suddenly, her eyes flashed, but she suddenly stood up from old lady Xu''s feet, turned around and ran to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi is now looking at the chaos and disposal of the Xu family. He is very embarrassed when he suddenly sees the girl running towards him. He is also surprised. In his doubts, he suddenly sees the girl kneeling down to him and crying: "Mr. Shen, brother Shen, it was my mother who did something wrong just now But she''s just sad. My father is not a bad woman. Everything is a misunderstanding. Just ask elder brother Shen for a lot of money. Please forgive my mother this time. "


    Said, the tears crystal clear choked in the voice, then lowered the head to knock down.


    Shen Shi was surprised and quickly got out of the way. Although the girl didn''t show her identity, she was also known from the conversations just now that she was Xu Xing''s beloved daughter, which was naturally a big lady of the Xu family. This is such a noble status. No matter how arrogant Shen Shi is, he doesn''t dare to accept her worship.


    At the same time, looking at the beautiful and delicate face of the Xu family, her face was full of tears. She was as weak and helpless as a pear blossom with rain. Shen Shi felt a little more guilty and said in a low voice: "don''t be like this, miss. I can''t bear it." Then he hesitated for a moment, but he looked up with a wry smile and bowed his hand to Mrs. Xu from a distance, saying, "the old lady is fair and honest, and Shen Shi is deeply moved. Just as this Miss Xu said, everything is just a misunderstanding. Just let it be clear. It''s true There''s really no need to be too responsible. Otherwise, Shen Shi is also ashamed. Please forgive her. "


    When old lady Xu heard what he said, her cold face finally showed a little gentleness. At this time, Xu Teng lost no time to say a few words in a low voice beside her. Her eyes were slightly closed and opened, and she said coldly to the woman who was paralyzed: "even Xueying, a ten-year-old girl, is more intelligent and calm than you I want to beg for your favor. I''ll write it down for the time being. When I wake up, I''ll deal with it carefully with you. Let''s go down first. Don''t lose face here. "


    After that, Mrs. Xu turned her head and didn''t look at the woman any more. When the woman heard in horror, she finally breathed a long breath. She didn''t dare to reply. She just promised and wanted to get up and step down. I don''t know if she was too strong when chasing Shen Shi just now, or she was too frightened by old lady Xu''s accumulated power. When she wanted to get up, she found that her whole body was soft, as if she had no strength at all, and she couldn''t stand up.


    Xu Teng looked in his eyes and immediately called to the girl in front of him: "Xueying, go and help your mother to have a rest."


    The girl named Xueying agreed, and she seemed to be relieved at last. However, there was still some pale color on her beautiful face, and she was still afraid. But just as she stood up and wanted to go away, she suddenly thought of something. Yingying''s eyes moved, but she saw Shen Shi standing on one side.


    Shen Shi feels the girl''s clear and bright eyes, remembers the scene of pleading for her mother just now, and has a good feeling for the girl named Xu Xueying. At least in the situation just now, she doesn''t have the slightest scruples about her status as the eldest lady of her family. She doesn''t feel sorry for herself because she kneels down to plead for the love between her mother and daughter Who can do it in the past.


    So he is also with a bit of goodwill, showing a smile, nodded to Xu Xueying.


    Maybe the situation just now was too urgent to take care of too much. At this moment, Xu Xueying finally seemed to have a sense of shyness of a girl. When her eyes contacted Shen Shi, her white and delicate cheek was slightly red, like a little red flower in the spring breeze, green but beautiful.She dropped her eyes, slightly saluted, and said in a low voice: "thank you, brother Shen, for saving my father and pleading for my mother. Xueying is very grateful."


    Shen Shi returned a gift with a smile and said, "it''s all small things. Miss Xu doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Xu Xueying gives a "um" sound and takes a deep look at Shen Shi. Then she lowers her head and quickly walks to her mother who is still sitting on the ground. She helps her stand up and walks out of the living room.


    After Xu Xueying helped the third lady to leave, the tense atmosphere in the living room finally seemed to relax, and old lady Xu''s face also eased down. She came over with a phoenix crutch and apologized to Shen Shi:


    "the family atmosphere was not strict, which made Mr. Shen laugh. I''m here to make amends for my daughter-in-law. "


    Shen Shi quickly stepped aside, arched his hand and said," you''re very kind, old lady. "


    Mrs. Xu nodded and said," please take a seat, young master. Let''s sit down and talk. "


    Shen Shi agrees that a servant girl of the Xu family has come to clean up the mess in the living room. In a flash, she clears up the mess in the living room. The tables and chairs are in order. Old Mrs. Xu sits in the master''s seat. Shen Shi sits on the left, and the master of the Xu family stands beside her while her mother is present.


    After a while, another girl served hot tea again. At this point, the atmosphere relaxed completely. After using the tea, Mrs. Xu said to Shen Shi, "this time, I really want to thank Mr. Shen for his help, saving the life of the child Xu Xing, so as not to let the old man with white hair give the black hair away. This is very kind. If Mr. Shen needs any help from the Xu family in the future, please don''t mention it."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "the old lady is polite. In fact, Uncle Xu and I are old friends, so we are duty bound to help each other when we saw him in danger that day." Having said that, seeing that Xu Teng and Xu Laofu were both surprised, he told them one by one about his identity and his friendship with sun you on herring island.


    Old lady Xu suddenly realized, nodded and said: "I see. I can''t believe that you and Xiaoyou are still close friends. It can be seen that this is also an opportunity." After that, she paused for a moment, then looked at Shen Shi, but said in a deep voice, "Mr. Shen, since you have this kind of friendship, I don''t think you are an outsider. I''ll ask you how my third brother was injured that day. I hope you can tell me."


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed. Naturally, he would not hide for the mountain bear hall. However, when he was about to speak, he hesitated and looked at many subordinates of the Xu family around him.


    Old lady Xu''s face remained unchanged, while Xu Teng coughed and waved to the people around him. Those people soon left the living room in silence. Seeing this, Shen Shi told the two heads of Xu''s family about the scene in Wugong mountain. Finally, he sincerely said:


    "shanxiong hall is a sect that I have dealt with several times I know that his disciples are always cruel and good at using poison. I heard that one of elder Xiong got an ancient poison Scripture, which must be very difficult to deal with. I guess that maybe the two elders may not want to make this public too soon, or they may want to plan ahead. Please forgive me for the impoliteness. "


    Old lady Xu nodded: "young master, I''m very careful, and I''m thinking about the Xu family. Thank you very much for your kindness."


    Shen Shi nodded, then stood up and said, "this should be the case. If the two elders have nothing else to do, I''ll leave first."


    Old lady Xu also stood up and said, "you don''t have to be in such a hurry. My Xu family should be rewarded for your kindness."


    Before the words came down, Shen Shi shook his head and said, "no, no, I''ll take care of it. It''s just that sun you and I are close friends. This time, we''re mostly looking at him. If we accept a gift from the Xu family, I''m embarrassed to explain it to him in the future. I''d like to say goodbye. "


    He said that he was about to leave. Xu Teng and Xu Teng tried to persuade Shen Shi several times, but seeing that Shen Shi was determined, he did not want to stay. Xu Teng sent Shen Shi all the way.


    After Shen Shi left, Xu Teng walked all the way back to the living room, only to see old lady Xu sitting alone in her seat, looking cold and frowning, as if thinking about something.


    Xu Teng went over and said, "mother, Mr. Shen has gone."


    Mrs. Xu nodded slowly and said, "well, this time we owe Mr. Shen a big favor. Fortunately, he is in Lingxiao sect, and he is good friends with Xiaoyou. In the future, there will be plenty of opportunities to thank him. But the mountain bear hall, "she said with a sudden cold hum," these third rate sects are only local aborigines. We don''t care about them. We don''t think they are bold enough to bully the Xu family. You can arrange to find out the situation inside and outside the bear hall in three days to see what it is. Anyway, it''s natural to teach them a lesson that they can''t forget


    Xu Teng nodded and agreed. He was in awe of his mother, but when it comes to dealing with the Xiuzhen sects like shanxiong hall, he was very self-confident and could not see any difference.


    Old lady Xu pondered for another moment, and suddenly said to Xu Teng, "by the way, what do you think of Shen Shi?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    Xu Teng pondered a little and said, "I think this young man is good."


    Old lady Xu took a look at him and said, "how do you say that?"


    Xu Teng said: "from today''s time when he is in our family, he is neither humble nor overbearing, knows how to advance and retreat, and has a good disposition. In addition, he comes from Lingxiao sect, and he and Xiaoyou are still close friends. It''s really rare." Then he took a look at old lady Xu and said with a smile, "why, did mother move the idea of recruiting this young man?"


    Mrs. Xu''s face was calm, and she said faintly, "we Xu family have a great business, which has been passed on for thousands of years. It''s impossible to rely on the people of the Xu family to survive. It''s the way to die to be complacent. What''s more, after years of wealth, you must have a good idea of how much material you can make among the people of the Xu family."


    Xu Teng nodded and said: "what my mother said is that our Xu family has been absorbing a lot of talents with different surnames over the years, which has made the situation bigger and bigger, and will not be completely crushed by the sun family. However, my son also heard that many of the people in the clan were quite critical of this, and he said something hard to obey in private. "


    Old lady Xu snorted coldly, with a little disdain, and said: "but they are all mediocre people with high eyes and low hands. If they have no ability, they can''t see others'' good. Do you think that if you cast a good baby name, Xu''s Bento is really better than others? It''s just a frog in the forbidden area. " Speaking of this, she turned her head with a cold smile. After a pause, her face softened slightly, and then told Xu Teng, "but everything needs to be measured. Everything is good now, but it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any peerless people under the Xu family in the future. Since you are the master of the Xu family, you still have to focus on the Xu family. Remember that only strong and weak can protect the Xu family ¡£ But if I really want to come to the time when my Xu family is full of mediocre people, no matter how hard I struggle, I can''t keep my family property. I don''t have to think about it any more. "


    Xu Teng looks a whole, deep voice way: "mother rest assured, but teach son still have a breath in, definitely won''t let me Xu family have the risk of decline."


    Mrs. Xu nodded slightly, sighed and said, "I''m more at ease when you do things. As for further things, I can''t see them. Let it go."


    From the side, Xu Teng saw that under his mother''s silver hair, his face was a little bleak. He couldn''t help shrinking in his heart. He had always been filial to his mother, so he turned away from the topic and said: "mother, about Shen Shi..."


    Old lady Xu said, "well, after a moment''s deep meditation, she suddenly said," I seem to remember that Xiao you once said "fire Wu Xiang" several years ago. If a good friend didn''t accidentally see through that piece of fake incense, I''m afraid he would have been schemed. "


    Xu Teng was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "it''s true. I have some impression, isn''t it..." His face suddenly changed slightly, and he looked dignified. He said, "is it Shen Shi who is my good friend?"


    Old lady Xu was silent for a moment, and said: "although not completely sure, it''s mostly him. What''s more, have you noticed that although he was just in the early stage of Ningyuan realm, it was very easy for him to deal with the two monks of shanxiong hall when he rescued Laosan in Wugong mountain. Later, he retreated to treat Laosan, looked for shelter, waited for daybreak, and then rushed back to LiuYun City, including explaining the course of things to us here not long ago. From beginning to end, this young man was full of a strong feeling He is calm and calm, and he has no sense of panic


    Xu Teng nodded slowly, his eyes brightened a little, and said: "it''s true. With his age and his state of Taoism, it''s really rare that he can do so." Then he looked at the old lady and said, "mother, do you think this person is a rare talent?"


    With a faint smile, Mrs. Xu said: "as long as the talent of Daoxing realm is not too bad, the rare resources such as elixir and so on are fully allocated at any cost. Yuandan realm dare not say. Almost all of them can be piled up under the divine artistic conception, but this mental ability is different from person to person


    Then she stood up and walked slowly for a few steps, saying: "if all that Shen Shizi said before is true, then he is indeed a person worthy of cultivation, with a bright future, but If you are the owner of a family, you must be cautious. What''s more, there is a lot of undercurrent inside and outside the family. It''s hard to say whether this person is a chess piece laid by someone in secret. Don''t be careless. You can arrange for someone to go to Lingxiao sect to inquire about Shen Shi and find out his origin and origin, including Xiaoyou. You can also find someone to check him out at an appropriate time and ask for a few words to confirm. Only when we are sure that there is no abnormality can we win over. "


    Xu Teng nodded and agreed. It seemed that he believed in Mrs. Xu''s vision. But after a while, he seemed to think of something. He could not help but whispered: "mother, everything else is easy to say. It''s Xiaoyou Do you have any other ideas? "


    Mrs. Xu was silent for a moment, and said faintly, "Xiao you is my own grandson. I always love him very much, but it''s a pity that his mind seems to be on the sun''s side all the time. Although he doesn''t say it, I can see that he still wants to compete for a prominent position in the sun''s family."


    There was a slight uneasiness on Xu Teng''s face, and he said: "mother, my little friend is still young, it''s hard to avoid..."Mrs. Xu waved her hand and said, "I don''t blame him. In fact, his surname is sun after all. It''s just human nature. It''s just the child''s nature... "


    At this point, she suddenly sighed, but did not say any more.


    "Ah, cough..."


    A slightly hasty cough sounded in the hall of five elements. Xu Yanzhi was startled at first, but then showed a smile. Looking at the embarrassed man opposite him, he covered his mouth and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? You can still choke when you drink tea. Are you still a monk?"


    The man sitting opposite her is young and handsome. He is actually sun you. I don''t know why he came to the cold five elements hall alone today. Now he coughed twice, put down his tea cup awkwardly, rolled his eyes and said, "Damn, which guy is speaking ill of me behind my back?" After a pause, he quickly looked indignant and said, "I know. It must be Shen Shi!"


    "Hello Xu Yanzhi called out, but he refused. He glared at sun you and said, "you are so strange. How can you get involved with my younger martial brother Shen?"


    Sun you laughed and said, "elder martial sister Xu, sure enough, the stone has entered the art hall. You will treat him differently."


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "nonsense, that''s what it should be. Don''t you speak for him or for you. You are honest and honest. I think you are always bullied by me? "


    Sun you was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "elder martial sister Xu, the rest is all. I don''t agree that you should use the four words honest and honest on the stone." Then he lowered his voice and said with a smile, "I tell you, stone is more crafty than me."


    With disdain on his face, Xu Yanzhi sneered and said, "go to cheat the ghost. Anyway, how did you think of coming here today to inquire about the news of Shen Shidi''s return to the mountain?"


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have something urgent to look for him here. There is no one to go to his cave. I think that since he has entered the art hall now, maybe he will be here."


    Xu Yanzhi shook his head and said, "he hasn''t returned to the mountain yet, but it should be in these two days." Then she took another look at sun you and said with a smile, "don''t speak ill of stones here, you guys. Otherwise, if you are heard by other people, you will see your face immediately."


    Sun you said with a smile, "who is elder martial sister Xu talking about?"


    Xu Yanzhi said with a smile: "sister Qingzhu, she often comes to see me, but it''s a pity that she''s going to accompany her master down the mountain to Liuyun city this morning. She didn''t come here, otherwise you''ll have a good look."


    Sun you was stunned for a moment, and then he gave a smile. His eyes seemed to have some deep meaning, but after all, he still laughed without saying anything. Then Shi Shi ran got up and left.


    Shen Shi left the Xu family and took the pig down the street for a while. He wanted to go straight back to lingchunni''s hut. But he turned to think that there were some spiritual materials in Ruyi''s bag that he got from Wugong mountain before he met Xu Xing. Although the grade was not high, there were still some in quantity, which could be worth a little spiritual crystal.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and went to nanbaofang in the south of the city. In the bustling long street, he has formed some habits and went straight to the fairyland.


    Only when he stepped into the gate of the fairyland shop, Shen Shi felt the familiar and cordial atmosphere coming towards him again. This kind of bustling scene mixed with the desire of countless people. He grew up watching it since he was a child. Every time he saw it, he would feel a little extra cordial.


    Not long after he came here, a middle-aged man came to meet him. It was Chen Li who welcomed him with a smile and exchanged greetings. Shen Shi was also surprised, thinking that this person''s eyes were really sharp, maybe everyone would have a little different ability.


    After the greetings, Chen Li asks Shen Shi what he''s coming for, and soon takes him to a counter at the back of the shop. He asks a person to count the spiritual materials and herbs for Shen Shi to sell, and then checks out and delivers Lingjing for him as soon as possible.


    Shen Shi looked at this scene, he was a little embarrassed, because the amount of this transaction is really not big, just dozens of Ling Jing, can only be repeatedly thanks. On the contrary, Chen Li kept talking with a smile. Even after the amount came out, the smile on his face remained unchanged. He still talked with Shen Shi and said that Shen Shi would come back in the future and just look for him.


    Shen Shi is also secretly admiring Chen Li. He thinks that if he wants to do business like this, what else can he do? It''s amazing that even an ordinary subordinate has such insight.


    After another chat, Shen Shi left and was ready to leave. At the same time, several people came down the stairs in the deepest part of the fairyland shop. At first, they walked side by side. One of them was a white haired and bald wizard with high reputation, and the other was a young man with extraordinary bearing. It turned out that the appearance was the Yuandan realm of the array hall where they had been to Qingyu island many years ago Real people enjoy Jingshan.


    The two seem to be old friends who have known each other for many years. They are very easygoing and chatting with each other. Behind lejingshan is a beautiful woman, Zhong Qingzhu.She followed her master all the way down, and her eyes inadvertently swept the hall of the fairyland shop. Suddenly, she saw a counter in front of her. Shen Shi was there, and now she was turning around and walking out.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, a little surprise flashed over her face. Then she quickly walked to lejingshan and asked for instructions in a low voice. Elder Le seemed to be very fond of her. He waved with a smile and let Zhong Qingzhu go.


    Zhong Qingzhu then quickly steps down the stairs, but in a twinkling of an eye, Shen Shi is now out of the gate, and quickly follows her. When she walks out of the gate, she looks around and finds that Shen Shi has walked two feet away on the long street, but she is still in sight.


    Zhong Qinglu showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. When he was about to call him, his face suddenly moved slightly. It seemed that he thought of something in the bottom of his heart at this moment, but he was silent at last.


    She stood at the door and gazed at Shen Shi''s back. She saw that he was walking forward quickly, and the little black pig was following him happily.


    In the crowd, the beautiful woman seemed to have no one else in her eyes, only the man''s back. A moment later, she bowed her head slightly, a faint light in her eyes, and then followed up in silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    People come and go in the world, and in the twinkling of an eye, they get together.


    The world is like the sea, people are like water drops, brush shoulder flow, there has been no trace.


    Step by step that step out of the pace, through life, walking in the heart.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly thought of the past, little memories, just like a star stone in the dark cave, there is a light beautiful elegant starlight, blooming faint light, warm the cold life in the past.


    His back is still familiar, even after many years, but it still looks like the man in the dark cave, holding his hand in front, groping for the endless darkness.


    After many years, it was not the cold warmth in his hands, but the warmth in his heart.


    In the sea of people, he is walking in front of her, and she is following her. In a trance, she goes back to the past. Even if the sun is shining, even if the crowd is surging, even if the sky is bright, he is still the only one in her eyes.


    A little tenderness, suddenly on the heart.


    There was a gentle smile on her lips.


    Dispel a bit of haze, laugh at their own trouble.


    So she quickened her steps and walked to him. The place where the breeze passed was the best scenery in the world. The warm spring seemed to arrive.


    But I don''t know that along the way, they have passed the sea of people, forgotten to embrace, and finally arrived at the quiet street.


    Old locust green branches, cross pressure white wall, alone secretly out a bit, like winter spring, locked in the courtyard. Looking ahead, Shen Shi is familiar with the courtyard and the secluded door. He still stands quietly. With a smile on his lips, he strides forward. The street is as quiet as ever.


    When Zhong Qingzhu took a few steps, he suddenly felt a move in his heart, but he stopped at one side. As the sun fell, she was staring at the front of the street. The man went to the door of the small house and raised his hand to knock on the door.


    In a moment, the door opened and the laughter came.


    There is a gentle, beautiful and charming woman, leaning on the door with infinite joy, full of smile, like spring flowers in full bloom. She also opens her arms, hugs her face tightly, and sticks her face to his chest. She has such a warm and reassuring smile.


    The sun suddenly like ice and snow, cold in my heart.


    Zhong Qingzhu slowly raised her hand and covered her mouth. There was no sound in the silent and cold street. The shrill cry reverberated in her heart.


    Her face was as white as paper.


    Her hands trembled.


    All of a sudden, she turned around and stood facing the wall. She didn''t dare to take another look, but there was a blur in front of her eyes. She felt cold and moist, and bit by bit, it stained her cheeks.


    Inexplicably, she suddenly understood that the tenderness, which she didn''t know where, was deep in her heart.


    But it''s already, and I can''t look back.


    She was a little distressed, panting gently, supporting the wall and standing, as if the next moment will fall. Long breeze blowing, swept up wisps of hair, lonely world, it seems that only one person standing alone.


    The past is like the tide, surging to drown her, never had, she suddenly miss the stars in the dark cave, but maybe it is still fake, just cold stone.


    Worthless It''s just a stone.


    She slowly straightened herself, clenched her teeth, wiped away the tears from her eyes, looked up at the sky.


    The sky is blue, high and vast, but I don''t know the sky, but someone is quietly staring at the world?


    Then, Zhong Qingzhu turned around and looked forward again.


    There are no more people there.


    White walls and doors, tightly locked.


    An old locust tree, across the wall.


    She was pale and walked forward slowly, step by step, from heaviness to quickness, from hesitation to resolution. The sun fell on her shoulders, the wind was with her, the dust was frightened and dodged, and silence came like darkness!


    Long street, in an instant, as if she was the only one left alone ahead of the figure.


    There is anger like lightning, shining eyes; there is haze like clouds, heavy pressure.


    Through the long street, came to the door.


    That one, in front of the closed door.


    She stopped. She raised her hand and patted the door.


    But her eyes suddenly have a loss of color, fingers fall in the door inch outside, slowly stop, never move.


    In this way, she stood quietly outside the closed door and looked at it silently.


    In the courtyard separated by a wall, Xiao Hei, who was lying under the old locust tree, moved his ears and looked at the door as if he was confused.


    Time goes by quietly, and Zhong Qingzhu''s white hand finally falls down. She slightly lowers her head, and her white lips vibrate a few times. It seems that she wants to say something, but those words, after all, are still not spoken, only hidden in her deep heart.


    Then she turned quietly and went away.


    From the beginning to the end, she came and went in silence, just like her lonely and careful life when she was young.


    It''s sunny on the 10th of December.At the end of the year, the winter is getting stronger, and the earthly world is beginning to have the flavor of new year. However, these two things are not available on the golden Hongshan mountain, the wonderland of the immortal family. Friars are not ordinary people. They are determined to follow the Tao. They are not afraid of the cold and the warm. They don''t care about the coming of spring and the coming of winter. Year after year, they just want to live forever and transcend life and death.


    After a few days down the mountain, Shen Shi returned to Jinhong mountain on this day. When he returned to zongmen, he went back to the cave first. After a short rest, he saw that it was still early. Then he went out to the five elements Hall of the art hall, intending to meet his master.


    But when he came to the gate of the five elements hall, he saw a figure wandering on the stone road outside the hall, pacing back and forth, looking around from time to time. It seemed that he was worried, but he was sun you.


    Shen Shi showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and walked over. Before long, sun you saw Shen Shi too. Suddenly, there was a happy look on his face. He walked over quickly and said with a smile, "good boy, you''re back. It''s hard for me to wait."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "I''m also working hard for my life. I can''t compare with you who are sitting on Jinshan mountain and enjoying it endlessly."


    Sun you turned his eyes and spat at him. Then he glanced around and saw that there was no one left or right, but he was still a little careful. He pulled Shen Shi to a quiet corner and said in a low voice, "did you tell Mr. Pu about that?"


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said, "of course not. We didn''t make an appointment before. Should I wait for your news?"


    Sun you nodded again and again, but then he came close to Shen Shi''s ear, lowered his voice, and whispered in his ear for a while. Shen Shi listened carefully, his face was steady, but he nodded slightly in the middle. After a while, sun you said, stepped back, looked at Shen Shi and said, "how about it?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "enough." He said with a smile, and suddenly said, "are you really told by elder martial brother Wang Gen?"


    Sun you said with a little smile, "no, elder martial brother Wang Gen is noble and refuses to do anything wrong. Even if I want to honor his xuanyue elixir, I refuse to accept it. After instructing me to practice some skills, I am asked to return first."


    Shen Shi gave a "Oh" and looked at sun you. Sure enough, sun you laughed and went on, saying, "but the next day I ran into elder martial brother Zheng zhe somewhere in the mountain. He and I met at first sight, and he also thought about the friendship he had with me for five years. So he had a good talk with me and told me some secret things in private ¡£¡±


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said with a smile, "if I remember correctly, elder martial brother Zheng zhe should have been the right arm of elder martial brother Wang Gen when he was on the herring island for five years?"


    Sun you said with a smile, "exactly."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "that''s good. I know about it. If I find an opportunity, I''ll give it to my master." Then he turned around and just wanted to walk away. Suddenly, his steps stopped again. He looked back at sun you and said, "but you should know that. Even if I told my master, the success or failure is still unknown. I can''t guarantee you that it will be done."


    Sun you Chang let out a breath, with a slight smile of self mockery on his face, and said faintly: "I know, but there''s a certain chance of winning for me, which is much better than before. Even if it''s a gamble, I''m going to gamble!"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry."


    After that, he reached out and patted sun you on the shoulder. Then he turned and walked to the five elements hall. Sun you watched him enter the hall behind his back and stood for a moment. Then he stretched out and relaxed. A strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and turned to leave.


    The spacious but quiet Hall of the five elements is no different from the scene before Shen Shi went down the mountain. Sometimes when Shen Shi walked in the hall, he couldn''t help thinking that the hall had been so lonely for thousands of years?


    Have there ever been wonderful stories and amazing talents in this majestic and extraordinary Hall at some time in the past, or have there ever been some people who left behind a lamentable legend, carved in the history of this hall, and then gradually disappeared in the long time?


    Xu Yanzhi, who often stays here on weekdays, doesn''t know where to go today. However, Shen Shi, as a disciple of the elder in charge of the art hall, has a different identity and is more familiar with this hall than ever. So he walked all the way through the front hall and into the back hall. Sure enough, in the study where he had been before, he found Mr. Pu Siyi, who was lying on the reclining chair and sleeping with his eyes closed.


    "Master, I''m back." Shen Shi went over and said respectfully.


    Old man Pu with snow-white hair opened his eyes and looked at him for a while. He said with a smile, "I''ve come back, stone. How''s the harvest down the mountain this time?"


    When Shen Wugong went to search the mountain, he thought that the harvest was not good


    With a smile, he took out things from his waist and put them on the ground. There were five wine jars.


    Old man Pu''s eyes were bright. He jumped up and laughed. He slapped Shen Shi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "good boy, sure enough, I''m right. In the past, every time Xu Yanzhi went down the mountain, she either forgot to buy wine for me, or she was stingy. She only bought a jar to come back. How could she be so heroic as youWith a smile on his face, he picked up a wine jar and patted it open. Then he put it to his mouth and gave the boss a mouthful. Finally, with a long sigh, his face showed a look of great satisfaction. He looked like an old drunkard.


    Shen Shi walked to one side with a smile, pulled a chair and sat down beside old man PU. He said with a smile, "master, take your time. I will remember to bring you wine every time I go down the mountain."


    Old man Pu laughed.


    Shen Shi continued to smile, and then he said casually, "yes, master, when I came here just now, I saw a man outside the five elements hall. It''s sun you. Do you know him?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    "Sun you, who is that? I don''t know. " Old man Pu shook his head and took another sip.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "he is a good friend of mine. He came to know him in the same year. In addition, he is also the grandson of elder sun. He is the second son of elder sun''s generation. His father is also elder sun''s second son."


    Old man Pu was stunned for a moment. He slowly lowered the wine jar he was holding in his hand, looked at Shen Shi, and said, "Sun Mingyang, the grandson of the old man?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes."


    Old man Pu''s eyes were shining slightly, but his face didn''t change much. He said, "you can make friends. What''s the matter


    Shen Shi let out a "hum" and said: "the one who came to complain to me said that elder sun still had a place for his own disciples. At the time of the coming of the fourth plenary session, elder sun decided to take care of his own children and planned to take one of them. But in the end, sun Heng, his eldest brother, was chosen. In this way, his future is bleak. He came to me because he was disappointed and angry, and no one could tell him. "


    Old man Pu laughed and drank a mouthful of wine. He shook his head but didn''t speak.


    Shen Shi went on and said: "I also heard a news. As you used to do when you took me as an apprentice, elder sun was one of the five elders. He also asked more than one elder yuan Danjing to watch the entrance examination. It was said that elder sun always invited elder Jin Zhan of the spirit beast hall. Then elder sun Heng was asked to fight on the mountain to fight against his opponent That is... " At this point, he suddenly shut up and showed some strange expression on his face.


    Old man Pu glanced at him and said, "what''s your opponent?"


    Shen Shi coughed and said, "it''s said that elder sun Heng''s opponent is a black tortoise."


    As soon as old man Pu was in a daze, he seemed to be unable to respond for a moment. He was stunned and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi turned his mouth, and his face looked a little ironic. He said: "a black tortoise, which is raised by the spirit beast hall."


    Old man Pu was stunned for a moment, then suddenly jumped up and said angrily, "how can this old man be so shameless?"


    Black tortoise is a kind of common low-level monster in the animal farm of his Highness the spirit beast. It has mild temperament and low combat power. When it meets the enemy, it basically shrinks its head and limbs into the hard shell, so it can''t shrink out. It''s no use fighting back. This kind of tortoise is raised in the spirit beast hall for the purpose that the shell of the adult tortoise can be regarded as a kind of spiritual material for refining utensils.


    It''s just that such a weak spirit beast, who almost can only be beaten but can''t fight back, has chosen to be sun Heng''s opponent in the school entrance examination. It''s self-evident. Of course, it''s just a random walk. I''ve accepted this disciple.


    It was reasonable to say that elder sun Mingyang could take his apprentice as he wanted, and no one could care, and there was no reason to meddle in his own business. But a while ago, when the Pu master of the art hall was planning to take Shen Shi as an apprentice, elder sun came out to say a few words, and also said a test of looking for silver sea anemone beads in the Coral Sea.


    The difficulty of the two examinations before and after this is too big and the contrast is too sharp.


    Old man Pu waved the wine jar and scolded for a while. He looked very angry. But after a while, his face suddenly sank, but he looked at Shen Shi and said, "I''ve never heard of this. How do you know?"


    Shen Shi looked self-confident and said frankly, "sun you told me that, and it has not been made public. Elder sun probably planned to do it first in a few days when the exam was going on. Naturally, no one has anything to say afterwards. Sun you may be dissatisfied, and he is also a son of the sun family, so he knows the news from the people who are close to elder sun


    Old man Pu gave a "Oh", then suddenly laughed and said, "you are a friend who is very close to you."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "I have a good friendship with sun you, but he still wants me to tell you these words to see if you are likely to intervene in this matter. I''m not sure whether it will succeed or not, but he may always have such a chance."


    Old man Pu used to look playful, but when he heard this, he was stunned again. His expression obviously stopped for a moment, and he frowned and said, "smelly boy, you How can you say so simply and frankly? Shouldn''t you try every means to look at my mood, and then try to encourage me to fight with old man sun? "


    Shen Shi shook his head, pulled a chair from the side and asked old man Pu to sit down. At the same time, he said, "although I''m stupid, I can''t do anything like that, master. What''s more, master, you''ve been kind to me all the time. If there''s anything wrong with you, I''ll open it up and say, "why do you want to cover it up like a villain?"


    Old man Pu took a look at Shen Shi and suddenly grinned. But he pulled Shen Shi over and patted him on the head with his hand. He said with a smile, "smelly boy is very smart."


    Shen Shi lost his smile and then said with a smile, "what''s your plan for this matter, master?"


    Old man Pu snorted and said, "even though old man sun is not a good man, he is a real Yuandan. This is to let me carry a real Yuandan. Is there any advantage? Let''s talk about it first?"Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s no good."


    Old man Pu was very angry. He patted the back of the chair and said angrily, "bastard, it''s no good. Do you want me to go?"


    Shen Shi thought about it, and then tried to say, "is that elder sun


    Old man Pu frowned and said, "how do you say that?"


    Shen Shi said: "the examination arranged by elder sun for his direct grandson was originally a joke. Everyone can see that it was just a passing act. If you interfere, master, there are only two results. One is that you used to criticize this matter, but in the end, Sun Chang did it without abandoning you, which made him angry and irritated. It''s certain that you disgusted him. The other is that you are so skillful that you made the exam yellow. If sun Heng can''t worship his teacher, the second person of the younger generation in the sun family is sun you or sun you There is hope. In this way, there will be tit for tat between the two houses in the sun family. I''m afraid there will be a lot of fighting in the future. Elder sun will have a headache for this, but it''s disgusting to him. "


    At the end, Shen Shi pursed his mouth, nodded his head and said, "well, anyway, it''s going to be disgusting for Sun Chang. So it''s up to the master whether to do it or not. What do you think of elder sun Mingyang?"


    Old man Pu glared at Shen Shi and said, "smelly boy, why are you so bad? Does Sun Mingyang have a grudge against you?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "there''s no grudge. Besides, compared with his old people, there''s no grudge."


    Old man Pu said with a smile, "then why do you want to help that sun you?"


    Shen Shi said faintly: "first, sun you is my friend, and I really want to help him have a better future. Second, elder sun is a person who deliberately embarrasses us when you accept me as an apprentice. You don''t care. I''ve been to the bottom of the sea for a long time, and I''m even in danger of my life. It''s hard to say hatred, but we master and apprentice are talking here in private. I''ll secretly see if he doesn''t like me, OK


    Old man Pu caressed his hands and laughed. He was very happy. He pointed to Shen Shi and said with a smile, "you little boy Ha ha ha, good, good


    Shen Shi shrugged and said nothing.


    LiuYun City, Zhong''s house.


    Lingxiao sect is one of the four most famous vassal families in Liuyun city. Now the Hou family has been defeated, and the family business has been divided up by other families. It goes without saying that the glory of the past has gone away. Among the remaining three families, the sun family has sun Mingyang''s father, who is at the top of the sun family. The Xu family seems to be low-key, but the family rules are solemn, steady and heavy. There are many strange people under the command of the sun family. Their hidden strength can not be underestimated, and they can compete with the sun family.


    In contrast, the situation of the last Zhong family is much worse. The word "down in the family" has been settled on the Zhong family for many years, and the family has shrunk. Until now, there are two daughters of the Zhong family in lingxiaozong''s family. They are widely regarded. This is a bit of improvement.


    It''s just that all the hopes of such a big family now fall on the two young girls, so the plight of the Zhong family can be imagined. After all, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu are just ordinary disciples of ningyuanjing. Although they may have extraordinary talents and have a promising future, there are so many talented people in Hongmeng cultivation world. However, over the years, there are so few people who can really get from the towering young trees.


    It''s extremely difficult to be a person who stands on top of all living beings in terms of temperament, circumstances, chance, diligence and even luck. So although there are two girls of the Zhong family, there are not too many people who are optimistic about the Zhong family in Liuyun city.


    Although the family of the Zhong family has been declining for many years, the thin camel is bigger than the horse, and there are still some family properties. For example, the ancestral home of the Zhong family is very large and decent, which can be regarded as one of the most decent houses in Liuyun city. However, with the change of time, the splendor of that day has long disappeared, and many parts of the Zhong family mansion also show a dilapidated appearance, from the inside to the outside.


    In a secluded place in the backyard of the mansion, there is a small two-story building with a wall and a small garden. It looks beautiful and quiet. It''s a good place to live.


    This is where mother Zhong Qingzhu lives. Every time she comes back to visit her mother, she often lives here. However, on this day, Liu, Zhong Qingzhu''s mother-in-law, was a little worried about her daughter, because after Zhong Qingzhu came back two days ago, contrary to the habit of staying for half a day at most on weekdays, she had been living here for several days and still had no intention of going.


    In recent days, Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t have much unusual look in front of Liu. When he talks, he often chats about daily trifles, just like his mother and daughter talk to each other. But in addition, when Liu sees his daughter alone, he always sits alone with a cold look. He''s in a trance. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He just looks at her However, she always felt that her daughter''s pretty eyes always seemed to have a gloomy and gloomy atmosphere, which could not be removed. Even her bright eyes seemed to be dimmed a lot.


    Sitting in a small building, leaning against the window, the flower path of the small garden wanders alone.These are probably the three things that Zhong Qingzhu has done most at home these days.


    Liu gradually began to worry. She was a mortal with a weak temper. When she took Zhong Qingzhu to the Zhong family, she was just a humble cook and had no status. It''s only in the future that Zhong Qingzhu''s brilliance and popularity in Lingxiao sect make her live a good life. However, in her heart, Qingzhu is still her beloved daughter who needs to be cared for.


    So on this day, when she saw Zhong Qingzhu sitting alone in front of the door for an hour, she finally couldn''t bear to go upstairs and ask her. Just as she was making up her mind to go upstairs, she suddenly heard a voice outside the gate of the small garden saying:


    "brother and sister, can you be at home?"


    Listen to that voice, but it is Zhong Liancheng, the master of the Zhong family, who came here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Liu was startled and quickly opened the door. Sure enough, he saw Zhong Liancheng standing outside the door. Next to him, a servant was carrying large bags and small bags of things. His face was wrapped in red paper. He was very happy.


    Zhong Liancheng''s face still looked like a bit too much wine. Seeing Liu, he nodded with a smile. However, Liu was a little nervous. He bowed his head and said, "master, why are you here?"


    In the past, when Liu took young Zhong Qingzhu to the Zhong family, the situation of the mother and daughter was miserable. After the Zhong family took them in, they didn''t have a good life, but they had a humble room and a bite to eat, and Liu had to help in the kitchen. On weekdays, no one would look up to them. As for Zhong Liancheng, the leader of the family, he would not even look at them. However, Rao is so grateful to the Zhong family. After all, if the Zhong family had not taken in their mother and daughter, they might not have lived to this day.


    Of course, today is different from the past. As Zhong Qingzhu was unexpectedly selected into Lingxiao sect by real people, he gradually showed his talent of cultivating Taoism. Especially after he broke through the Ningyuan realm and became a disciple himself, he was quickly accepted as a disciple by the elder lejingshan of the array hall. He has a bright future, and he is also a leading figure in the younger generation of Lingxiao sect. She has long been regarded as one of the greatest hopes of the Zhong family in the LiuYun City aristocratic circle, keeping pace with Zhong Qinglu. It can even be said that before Zhong Qinglu was officially accepted by elder Yunni, Zhong Qingzhu was the only hope seed of the Zhong family.


    Thanks to her daughter''s success, Liu''s status and circumstances in the Zhong family have changed dramatically. The cook''s job has long been refused, and she moved to the second floor courtyard from the shabby hut. It can be seen that the Zhong family attaches great importance to Zhong Qingzhu, but Liu is just a common person. In her heart, she is still in awe of Zhong Liancheng, even when we meet My greeting is still what I used to call "master" in those days.


    Zhong Liancheng waved his hand, and the servants behind him came and put the red bags and baskets of big and small bags beside Liu. After saluting Zhong Liancheng, they retreated. Zhong Liancheng said with a smile: "sister in law, it''s almost new year''s day. I''ve brought some new year''s gifts. You can take them first. If there''s not enough, I''ll send them back."


    Liu''s face was a little grateful, but his mouth was a pile of voice: "enough, enough, the master is really good to us."


    With a smile, Zhong Liancheng looked at the small building in the garden, and then said to Liu: "by the way, I heard that Qingzhu came back a few days ago, and he has been living at home. Didn''t he go back to the mountain?" He showed some concern on his face and said, "I remember she was not like this before. Was there any accident in her cultivation that hurt her body?"


    Liu was stunned for a moment and said, "I don''t know much about cultivation. However, it seems that green bamboo doesn''t have any injuries. It''s just that I like to sit alone these days and don''t talk much. I''m a little worried after watching it."


    Zhong Liancheng let out a "Oh", his face a little more serious, and said: "I see, but I don''t know what Qingzhu has in mind? Brother and sister, you are also up to now. Qingzhu is a promising person. She and Qinglu are carrying the hope for the future of the Zhong family. So if you want me to be the leader of the family, just talk. "


    Liu nodded and said, "thank you, thank you."


    Zhong Liancheng laughs like he''s forthright. Originally, he said it''s almost time to go. But somehow, Zhong Liancheng doesn''t want to go. Instead, he takes another look at the small building. Suddenly, he says to Liu: "sister-in-law, I''ve just thought of something. I''ll talk to you about it."


    "Master, please say it," Liu said


    Zhong Liancheng said with a smile: "Qingzhu is nineteen this year. Unconsciously, she has grown into a big girl. The so-called life event is marriage. Have you ever thought about finding a husband for Qingzhu?"


    Liu was stunned, as if hesitated for a moment, and then seemed to be a little unsure and said: "master, I heard that monks like Miss Qinglu and Qingzhu seldom talk about marriage. Even if they do, they seem to be later than ordinary people."


    Zhong Liancheng waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s just like following others'' advice. No matter how she practices, isn''t it your daughter? Or do you have the heart to see that Qingzhu is only concerned with practice and delays his good youth? "


    Liu''s face changed slightly. It seemed that he was a little disillusioned and moved. He nodded and said, "what the master said is also reasonable."


    Zhong Liancheng said with a smile: "that''s not true. Well, if my sister-in-law agrees, I''ll take the trouble to help you walk around. I''ll choose a young Junyan from so many aristocratic families in LiuYun City, so as to ensure that no matter the family status or the moral realm, we won''t disgrace Qingzhu. At the same time, we can make our two families friendly and support each other. This life will surely pass in the future It''s going to be booming. How do you like it? "


    Liu''s heart was beating. She was an ordinary woman. She had been a goddaughter of Xiangfu since she was a child. She had always been in awe of Zhong Liancheng. So at this moment, she had a look of joy on her face. When she was about to open her mouth, she suddenly heard a call coming from behind, but it was Zhong Qingzhu''s voice"Mother, what are you doing here?"


    As if she turned around and went to the Qinghua garden, she could not see more than a few minutes.


    When he came near, Zhong Qingzhu stopped his eyes on his mother''s face for a moment. Then he looked at Zhong Liancheng, bowed his head slightly and said calmly, "Hello, uncle."


    With a slight frown, Zhong Liancheng felt a little displeased. Although he seemed very polite to Liu before, there was still a sense of condescension in his heart. Liu''s wife was always very careful and awed in front of him. On the contrary, Zhong Liancheng had a good feeling of being courteous to a worthy corporal. Just changed this Zhong Qingzhu to come over, see her facial expression etiquette, although there is no lack, but everything is just a light appearance, this has been regarded as a benefactor for a long time, Zhong Liancheng is not very happy.


    However, it''s still that sentence. Today, Zhong Qingzhu is no longer the only weak girl in the past. Now, she is a rising star in Lingxiao sect. Compared with Zhong Qinglu, she is also a disciple of elder Le Jingshan, the immortal of yuandanjing in the array hall. What''s more, the Zhong family has really lost a lot For a long time, even Zhong Liancheng didn''t have much confidence.


    So the color of displeasure on his face flashed by, and he soon changed a kind and smiling expression, but under the pale face with blue eyes, it still made people feel uncomfortable and said with a smile: "Qingzhu, I''m talking about things with your mother."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face is calm, but the light in her eyes is flashing. She looks at Zhong Liancheng''s expression in her eyes for a moment. She smiles coldly at the bottom of her heart, but her expression doesn''t change much. Instead, she turns to look at Liu and says in a soft voice: "Niang, what''s the matter?"


    Liu hesitated for a moment, and then told Zhong Qingzhu what Zhong Liancheng had just said. At last, he seemed to be a little worried, and then said, "the master is kind-hearted and wants to help us. In fact, after listening to those words, I think it''s not without a way..."


    "Mother!"


    All of a sudden, Zhong Qingzhu called and interrupted Liu''s conversation. It sounded strange, but his voice was much colder than before.


    Liu stopped in amazement and looked at his daughter. He saw that the only smile on Zhong Qingzhu''s face had disappeared, and his expression was indifferent. Standing there, he looked at Zhong Liancheng, but said, "thank you for your love. It''s just that Qingzhu''s heart of seeking Tao is too low to slack off, so he doesn''t want to get married."


    The corner of Zhong Liancheng''s eye beat for a moment, forced to smile: "ha ha, you little girl, are you shy? In fact, it doesn''t matter. In that sect, most people in the cultivation form Taoist couples. Moreover, if you have a good husband, it will be good for you to practice with the help of the other''s family resources. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?"


    Then he laughed out with a happy expression. Zhong Qingzhu looked cold again. He gave him a calm look and suddenly said, "elder sister Qinglu is a little older than me. I''d better consider her first."


    As soon as Zhong Liancheng''s face changed, he flatly said: "nonsense, how can Qinglu go..."


    Before the words were heard, he seemed to be conscious of some slip of the tongue, and the beginning of the words stopped abruptly. At the same time, he had already seen Zhong Qingzhu''s face flashed with a cold but slightly ironic look.


    Zhong Liancheng was very angry. He threw his sleeve and turned to leave. At the same time, he said angrily: "yellow mouthed child, you don''t know good people. You will regret it in the future!"


    Then, looking at the faint Reply of the bell, he went straight ahead and made an apology. Liu chased a long way, then came back and complained to Zhong Qingzhu:


    "Qingzhu, how can you be so rude to the master?"


    With a slight sneer of disdain, Zhong Qingzhu turned mild. He took Liu''s arm and took her to the residence. At the same time, he said, "mother, you don''t have to be so afraid of him. Isn''t there me now?"


    Liu shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of the master, but I''m grateful to the Zhong family. If he hadn''t been kind enough to take us in that year, how could our mother and daughter be today?"


    With a faint smile, Zhong Qingzhu didn''t answer her and asked, "has uncle mentioned this to you before? I never seem to know. "


    Liu said: "no, it''s the first time I''ve heard from the master today. But I think it''s really reasonable. We''re all people from ordinary families. You''re lucky to have a chance to be a Taoist. But we can''t have too high a vision. It''s better to be contented."


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "is the vision too high..."


    Liu said: "otherwise, think about it again..."


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "don''t worry, Niang. I don''t need to mention it any more. I''ll make my own decisions. Don''t worry about it." Just now, Zhong frowned and thought, "which chess chip should I make in my heart?"Liu was choked for a while. He couldn''t say what he had said, so he had to say in a low voice: "OK, OK, whatever you want, but we really can''t compare with other CHILDES and ladies. We should be more self-centered."


    Zhong Qingzhu slowly raised his head and took a look at the sky above the garden. After a long time, in his deep heart, there seemed to be a faint voice echoing:


    "can''t you compare Who am I worse than... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    On this day, the sky is blue, cloudless, vast sea and sky line, boundless blue waves, sea breeze, is a particularly sunny weather.


    It was on such a sunny day that sun Heng walked out of his cave.


    This year, sun Heng was 20 years old.


    As the eldest son of the sun family, who is the head of the four vassal families of Lingxiao sect, his father is a master of divine artistic conception in the sect. His grandfather is a powerful immortal in Yuandan kingdom. He is one person and more than ten thousand people in the sect. The sun family''s situation is extremely prosperous. With such a family background, it can be said that sun Heng is now the year of Lingxiao sect Among the young disciples of the younger generation, the most eye-catching and enviable is not too much.


    Of course, lingxiaozong is one of the four famous schools in the world. There are countless heroes under the school, and young Junyan also emerge one after another. Sun Heng is not alone in beauty. Apart from that, GANZE, who was known as "genius" in the past, and the two sisters of the Zhong family, Qinglu and Qingzhu, who were brought in by two yuan Danjing elders, are also eye-catching. Compared with these people, sun Heng''s performance in cultivation is not too bad, but in the final analysis, he still has a fatal weakness, which is often mentioned when comparing with others, that is, he has not been accepted by the yuan Danjing elder.


    Whether there is an elder of Yuan Dan realm to be a teacher or not is a great event in Lingxiao sect, which can greatly enhance the status and reputation of the disciples. For a long time, sun Heng has always been a low-key man, although he has the power of a prominent family. It has to be said that there is a lack of confidence in this.


    But all this, after today, will be completely different.


    When sun Heng raised his head and stepped out to the mountain road, his heart was filled with all kinds of pride. Although the world was big, it should be in my hands.


    The warm sunshine sprinkled on him, warm and comfortable. When sun Heng walked all the way to the viewing platform, when the breeze was blowing on his face, he only felt that he was completely satisfied. No matter his mood, spirit, strength and temperament, he was in the best state, and could not help showing a faint smile.


    The viewing platform is still as busy as usual, but not many people pay special attention to sun Heng. Sun Heng is a little disappointed, but he knows why, so he is not affected too much.


    In the past, I don''t know how the elder of Yuandan of Lingxiao sect accepted his disciples. But for a while now, because of the upcoming Sizheng meeting in half a year and the possibility of entering the mysterious place of asking heaven, which is known as the world''s first secret place and has numerous legendary treasures, no matter which real person in Yuandan became more sensitive than usual.


    The biggest noise, of course, is that elder Yunni of Dan Hall took Zhong Qinglu as his apprentice. A Dan meeting shakes Lingxiao sect and attracts countless people''s attention. In contrast, elder Pu siyipu of Shu hall took Shen Shi as his apprentice, which is much more low-key. However, there have been some rumors before, including elder Yunni and sun Mingyang. Shen Shi''s face is not small. Of course, no one knows what happened in that exam.


    Next, it was Sun Heng''s turn.


    Elder sun Mingyang, who is also his grandfather, is going to take him in the near future.


    To tell you the truth, sun Heng, the eldest grandson of the sun family, is not short of cultivation and instruction, nor is he short of Lingjing. Therefore, the more important thing for this apprenticeship is to be able to go to the Sizheng assembly smoothly and enter the secret place of asking heaven for training. If he gets a chance, his future will be boundless.


    However, elder sun Mingyang''s plan to take the apprenticeship examination has always been kept secret, and few people know about it. After all, sun Heng is young and somewhat arrogant. Occasionally, when he talks and brags with three or two friends, he will brag about it secretly from time to time, saying things like when I join a real person and how. Even once, when he met his cousin sun you, he couldn''t help saying a few similar words. Although he didn''t know whether his cousin, who had been fighting openly and secretly since he was a child, understood what he meant, sun Heng knew that after today, he and sun you would never be the same person again.


    Cut, a two room boy, still with the Xu family there a lot of Labradors, tangled relationship, dare to come and fight with me?


    When he was thinking like this, he suddenly felt as if his heart was thinking and his eyes were seeing. Not far in front of him, he saw sun you walking side by side with another man.


    Sun Heng eyebrows a pick, to that side called a, way: "two younger brothers."


    When sun you looked back, he felt like he was stunned. Then he stopped and came over with the man beside him. He said, "brother, where are you going? What''s the matter?"


    Sun Heng Lue with a reserved smile, said: "I want to go to the other side of the hall to find grandfather, just saw you, called a sentence." Then he took a look at the man standing next to sun you. He suddenly felt familiar and said, "this is..."


    Sun you said with a smile, "brother, I don''t remember. He was Shen Shi. He was also a group of disciples who joined the sect on the same day and practiced together on the herring island for five years. You don''t see that he usually doesn''t move much, but now he''s a disciple of elder Pu Siyi of Shutang. "Sun Heng "Oh", as if finally remembered, said: "it''s you, ah, I said how I feel a little familiar."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "Hello, elder martial brother sun."


    Sun Heng nodded faintly. In fact, if it''s normal, Shen Shi is now a disciple of the elder, but Sun Heng hasn''t joined any elder. The identity between them should be Shen Shi''s slightly higher. However, none of the three people present seems to have any doubt about sun Heng''s attitude. It seems that everyone vaguely agrees that sun Heng was born out of the crowd The same status.


    At this time, sun you looked a little curious and asked, "brother, what can I do for you to find your grandfather?"


    Sun Heng hesitated for a while, and then stopped talking. At last, he laughed. He reached out and patted sun you on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "it''s really a secret. But now it''s not convenient to say, second brother, just wait for half a day, and you should know."


    Sun you and Shen Shi turned their eyes at the same time and looked at each other. Then sun you said with a smile, "it seems that big brother has something big. It''s really powerful. I admire it. Then I''ll wait for your good news. "


    Then he stepped back with Shen Shi. After greeting sun Heng, he went to the other side of the viewing platform. It seemed that he wanted to walk under a Hongjun pillar. He didn''t know what he was doing all day?


    Sun Heng''s mood became better and better, and his smile became more and more brilliant. He strode all the way to the hall on the edge of the viewing platform.


    In the distance, under a majestic pillar, sun you and Shen Shi stood side by side, looking at Sun Heng''s back. For a long time, neither of them spoke.


    After a while, sun you suddenly said, "stone, what are you thinking now?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I didn''t think about anything, just wait and see."


    Sun you glared at him angrily and said angrily, "it''s easy for you!"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "it has nothing to do with your future


    Sun you rolled his eyes and saw that he wanted to kick him. Shen Shi laughed, waved his hand and said, "Why are you so impetuous? Wait here with me Eh, does it seem to be coming? "


    Sun you was surprised and looked back. He saw that sun Heng had already entered the hall of the instrument hall in the distance, while many disciples of Lingxiao sect were walking up and down on the sea watching platform. Somewhere in the crowd, suddenly an old man with white hair and goatee appeared, carrying a wine gourd in his hand. He looked easygoing and casual. He drank a mouthful of wine from time to time, so slowly The earth also went to the main hall.


    Shen Shichang breathed a sigh of relief, but when he looked back, he was startled. He saw sun Youya''s face was slightly twisted and his clothes were very tense. He quickly pushed sun you and whispered: "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t make such a picture, let people see what it looks like?"


    Sun you took a deep breath, but his voice was slightly excited. He said in a low voice, "here you are. Here you are. Your share of master has really come."


    Shen Shi smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Sun you looked up to the sky and took a long breath. It seemed that he finally relieved some of the tension in his heart. Then he looked at Shen Shi and said in a solemn voice: "stone, no matter whether today''s thing is successful or not, you help me. I will never forget you."


    Seeing that he said it seriously, Shen Shi also accepted a bit of banter. He patted his arm gently and said with a smile, "you think too much. It''s OK. I think it will be done in all probability." After a pause, he said, "I have basically told my master all the things you said to me in private, including That spider. "


    He smiles and looks at sun you. Sun you nods with a smile. It seems that at this moment, his body is tall and straight.


    They were talking under the Hongjun pillar, and they were calm or anxious with different moods. Suddenly, a beautiful figure came from afar. It was Zhong Qinglu who was very attractive.


    Both of them were stunned. Zhong Qinglu came up to them and first looked at sun you with a strange look in his eyes. Then his eyes fell on Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi didn''t know why. Suddenly, he didn''t want to see her eyes. But then he reacted and laughed to himself. Then he said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Qinglu."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded silently. Her face looked a little complicated. She wanted to talk but stopped. A moment later, she took another look at sun you.


    Sun you gave a dry smile, raised his hand and said, "I''ll go there and have a look. I''ll come later." Then he went to one side, but his eyes were still not able to sweep the two people here, and his eyes were also a little curious.


    Shen Shiliu was a little surprised and said, "what''s the matter? Do you have something to say to me?"


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment, and said: "stone, I just knew that when you left my home and went back to the mountain that day, there would be such a terrible rumor. But as soon as I got back to the mountain, I went to alchemy for the meeting. I really didn''t... ""All right." Shen Shi suddenly cuts in and interrupts Zhong Qinglu''s words. When Zhong Qinglu looks up at him, Shen Shi takes a slight breath, and then shows a smiling face. His smile is gentle and calm, and he says with a smile,


    "it''s OK, everything is It''s gone. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    Zhong Qinglu was stunned and seemed to have some doubts. However, after carefully looking at Shen Shi''s expression, she found that Shen Shi didn''t seem to be angry. She was also relieved. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth and said, "really? That''s good. I''m relieved."


    With the sea breeze blowing, her clothes flutter slightly in the wind. Under the towering Hongjun column, a man and a woman stand opposite each other. Her eyes seem to be as touching as the waves in her hair. Under the sun, on the viewing platform, at this moment, the trace of joy from her deep heart seems to be the most bright and beautiful scenery here.


    Maybe it was that the beautiful face was suddenly too dazzling. Shen Shi suddenly looked away a little. However, Zhong Qinglu didn''t notice that he was a little different when he was happy. Instead, he took a step closer and said with a smile: "by the way, I haven''t congratulated you for coming under the door of master PU."


    Shen Shi smiles and shakes his head: "thank you, but I''m a cold stove. It''s a real joy for you to worship under the door of elder Yunni of Dan Hall."


    Zhong Qinglu''s heart leaped, but for no reason, she thought of the day when she was at Dan Hui, the last moment of alchemy, the critical moment when she was very tired, and her mood at that moment


    The sun was shining on her body and there was a touch of warmth. She suddenly began to smile and looked at Shen Shi deeply. Shen Shi was a bit strange and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Why do you look at me like this?"


    Zhong Qinglu gazed at him and said in a low voice: "actually, I was in the alchemy room on the day of the Dan meeting, and at the end of the day..." I don''t know why, her voice is getting lower and lower, it seems that some words are difficult to say. On her white cheek skin, there is a faint blush, but it seems to add some rare charm, which makes her heart beat.


    Shen Shi didn''t hear clearly when he got to the back. He said strangely, "what happened in the end?"


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed. She was as beautiful as a spring flower, swaying and smiling. She said with a smile: "I was so tired at the last alchemy, I almost couldn''t support it. However, I suddenly thought of you at that time. "


    Shen Shi Zheng for a moment, the bottom of his heart is also a shock, stunned way: "ah?"


    Zhong Qinglu''s eyes were like water. She looked at him and then turned to the side. She seemed to be a little careless and a little shy. She covered up the past with a smile and said with a smile: "Oh, yes, I thought at that time, you have been trying your best to help me and gave me so much lingjingcao. In case I lose and have no future, you will come back with me Go for it! I was so scared when I thought about it. I didn''t know where I could get the strength. I went on all of a sudden, and finally refined the pill. "


    Shen Shi let out a "Oh". At that moment, he didn''t even know why he was at a loss. But after a moment, he shook his head and said, "it''s not like that. Fortunately, you won in the end. Otherwise, do you remember what we said in your cave when we talked about trading on herring island?"


    Without thinking, Zhong Qinglu looked cheerful and said with a smile, "I remember that you were still talking nonsense there. If I didn''t have money to pay back in the future, I would sell myself to pay for it."


    Shen Shi pointed at her and couldn''t help laughing: "you really remember..."


    Zhong Qinglu closed her mouth and chuckled. They were both happy, just laughing. Suddenly, the laughter stopped. They seemed to notice something wrong with what they had just said. They looked at each other, but they saw the embarrassment in each other''s eyes for a moment.


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and neither of them spoke for a moment. After a while, Shen Shi scratched his head and said with a dry smile: "Er, I''m kidding, I''m kidding You don''t care


    Zhong Qinglu seems to be a little flustered. Her cheeks are slightly red, white and red. She is as charming as warm amber. She doesn''t speak, but nods.


    Shen Shi coughed, and then said: "in a word, I still want to congratulate you. With elder Yunni as my teacher, and the strength of the Dan Hall, I will have a great future in the future. It also shows that I really have the right vision."


    Zhong Qinglu bowed her head slightly. After a moment, she said in a soft voice: "you are the same. Although the martial arts hall is weak, if you can worship a real man Dan, you will have a bright future in the future. In this way, we are going hand in hand. "


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "I hope so. By the way, now that you''ve been worshipped by elder Yunni, you won''t be short of spiritual talent. Is that the deal we made before


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned, but she shook her head and said, "stone, if you can, can you continue to help me with this matter for a while?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "why, are you still short of these alchemy materials under the seat of elder Yunni?"


    Zhong Qinglu hesitated for a moment and said, "master, you will give me some alchemy materials. But as you know, alchemy consumes a lot. Moreover, the higher the level of alchemy, the greater the loss and the greater the chance of failure." She bowed her head slightly, and her voice was a little lower. She said, "I know that high-level spirit grass and spirit material are really precious and rare. It''s hard to say. If you...""I''ll help you."


    A simple but simple remark interrupted Zhong Qinglu''s conversation. She raised her head in amazement and looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi laughed at her with a gentle look, but she was so familiar and kind. In a trance, Zhong Qinglu suddenly remembered the agreement between the two young men and women on the herring island.


    "Well." She nodded her head, and then she came out with a smile, as if it was the most beautiful time of her life.


    The main hall of Qitang at guanhaitai is called "Hongjun hall". It has the same name as the seven Hongjun pillars. What is the relationship between the two or what is involved in it? Now few people know it. They only know that the name of this hall has been handed down long ago.


    Among the seven halls under Lingxiao sect, Qi hall is undoubtedly a very prominent one. For many years, Qi hall and Dan Hall have been listed as one of the two pillars of Lingxiao sect. In terms of the strength of each hall, Dan Qi hall is basically the strongest first class, spirit beast hall and array Hall are the second class, which is slightly inferior, and the next Baotang Shutang is much worse It''s the third class. As for Shu Tang Forget it. It''s better not to mention it.


    The hall is just like its name. There are numerous craftsmen who forge many magic weapons in the gate of governor Lingxiao sect, among them, there are also many people who are highly skilled and have hidden dragons and tigers. The magic weapons forged over the years, even the top magic weapons made by some real masters, are also well-known in the whole Hongmeng cultivation world.


    Now the elder in charge of Qitang is sun Mingyang, sun Heng''s grandfather.


    When sun Heng walked into the Hongjun hall, all the disciples of Lingxiao sect who met him on the way saw him with a warm smile. Sun Heng is also smiling in return, along the way, confidence is more and more full of a bit.


    Not long after entering Hongjun hall, he saw Wang Gen who had been waiting there in the morning. Although sun Heng was a bit arrogant, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of Wang Gen and quickly walked over.


    Wang Gen soon saw him and said with a smile, "younger martial brother sun, here you are."


    Sun Heng gave a salute and said with a smile, "please elder martial brother Wang."


    Wang Gen said with a smile: "you''re welcome. Maybe we''ll be the same brothers in Tongmai in the future. Master and elder Jin Zhan are already in the back hall. Follow me in. "


    Sun Heng nodded and agreed, then followed Wang Gen into the back hall.


    Walking all the way to an open garden at the back of Hongjun hall, sun Heng saw his grandfather sun Mingyang and elder Jin Zhan of spirit beast hall standing there. Not far from them, there was a medium-sized Black Turtle lying on the grass. He looked lazy and seemed to be basking in the sun.


    With a smile on his lips, sun Heng strode past.


    Wang genxian came to the back of the two great men. He looked respectful and said, "master, younger martial brother sun has come."


    Standing on the grass, sun Mingyang and Jin Zhan, who are chatting, turn around and look at Sun Heng. Although sun Heng is usually confident and arrogant, he is so casually taken a look at him in front of this angry and powerful grandfather, and then he is afraid and says, "grandfather, I''m coming."


    Sun Mingyang "Oh", nodded and said: "it''s still on time. Come here and see Uncle Jin first."


    Sun Heng quickly saluted elder Jin Zhan and said, "Sun Heng, I''m sorry to trouble you for a trip to the old man because of the boy''s business."


    Elder Jin Zhan flicked the dust and said with a smile, "your grandfather and I are close friends. I don''t care about some trifles." Then he said with a smile to sun Mingyang, "young master sun is promising and dignified. With your guidance, he will become a great weapon in the future."


    With a smile, sun Mingyang waved his hand and said, "don''t say all these nice things. In case this boy believes it, he really thinks he''s so powerful."


    Said, he turned his head to see sun Heng one eye, face a Su, deep voice way: "Heng son, before a should rule request, including into my door, but also more diligent cultivation, must not have the slightest slack, otherwise even if you are my own grandson, I will definitely not tolerate, you can remember in mind?"


    Sun Heng zhengse promised: "yes, grandchildren remember."


    Sun Mingyang said with satisfaction, "well," and then he looked at elder Jin Zhan. Then he said with a smile, "well, in this case, I chose the black tortoise for the entrance examination today. Does elder Jin have any doubts?"


    Elder Jin Zhan laughed, shook his head and said, "there is no doubt."


    Sun Mingyang laughed, turned his head and said: "since everyone has no doubt, then..."


    "Why, what a big turtle!" All of a sudden, a sudden voice came from the side. Everyone was surprised. Looking around, old man Pu with silver hair and goatee came slowly with a wine gourd and a smile.


    Although it was slow to watch, in a flash, the old man suddenly came to him. He looked at the people around him, including sun Mingyang, whose face suddenly became ugly. But old man Pu''s smile became more and more happy.He tut tut twice. Suddenly, he seemed to be very casual. He stepped on the turtle''s back. The Turtle was startled, and immediately retracted his head and limbs into the turtle''s shell. Then they saw the uninvited Shutang old man standing there, stepping on the turtle, drinking a mouthful of wine, and then facing sun Mingyang The old man laughed and said with a friendly smile:


    "grandson, can I have a little objection?"


    On the green grass, a moment of silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    On this morning, Zhong Qingzhu got up and sat alone in the small building with the same calm expression as before. Looking from the window, the garden was full of flowers, green sky and white clouds, which were all reflected in her bright eyes and turned into quiet scenery.


    After sitting for a long time, she suddenly stood up and went down the building. She found her mother Liu in the room and said that she was going to leave and go back to jinhongshan.


    Liu was a little surprised for a moment, because Zhong Qingzhu had not mentioned the matter of going back to the mountain these days. It was a rare day for the mother and daughter to get together. Liu''s heart is a little reluctant, but compared with the past, when Zhong Qingzhu came back to visit her, he only stayed for a while and half a day and had to rush back to the mountain. This time, he has been with him for so many days, and Liu''s heart is actually very satisfied.


    And at the bottom of her heart, she always thought that it was the most important thing for her daughter to go to jinhongshan to practice Taoism, so although she was reluctant to part with it, she hastened to pack up for her daughter.


    It is said that it is to clean up, but now Zhong Qingzhu is a monk in ningyuanjing, and he has been worshipped by the elder of lejingshan in the array hall. It''s only his mother''s heart that Liu is busy. Even if most of the things he takes are ordinary things that are not useful at all, such as food and clothing, Zhong Qingzhu still smiles a little and accepts them one by one.


    Just when everything was in order and she was ready to leave, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly held Liu''s hand and lowered his voice, but he looked solemn and said, "mother, why don''t we move out?"


    Liu Shi is surprised, way: "what?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said: "I don''t like living in the Zhong family very much, and don''t forget how the people in the Zhong family used to yell at you. Let''s move out. I''ll buy another house for you in the city. You live there, or I''ll add some girls to wait on you. I''ll come back to see you from time to time. Isn''t it more comfortable than that? "


    Liu Shi shook his head and said: "silly girl, do you know how expensive the houses in the city are now? I heard that ordinary friars can''t afford any small house."


    Zhong Qingzhu smile, look light, way: "Niang, Ling Jing thing you don''t have to worry about, I naturally have a way."


    Liu''s silent moment, but still with a bit of resolute color, way: "I don''t go."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked puzzled and said in a low voice, "mother, why are you doing this?"


    Liu sighed and said: "Qingzhu, I probably know why you want to move away in your heart, but we can''t forget our roots in life. When our mother and daughter went to the Zhong family alone, it was the master of the Zhong family who took us in with great kindness..."


    At this point, Liu saw that Zhong Qingzhu was a little tired. He sighed at the bottom of his heart, but he insisted on saying, "yes, I know you always feel that the Zhong family treated us harshly. It''s true that in the first few years, we had a hard time in the Zhong family. We were yelled and yelled by people as servants. How much dirty work did we do They all know. But In the final analysis, if we hadn''t been accepted by the Zhong family, it''s hard to say whether our mother and daughter would have lived to this day. "


    "Give me a bite of food, even if it''s leftovers; give me a room to live in, even if it''s dilapidated and windy, I can still have enough to eat and live in peace, no longer be displaced, and I don''t have to worry all day long. I don''t have much knowledge and skills, but I think we owe the master of the Zhong family for this. Moreover, the Zhong family has been much better to us since you made your fortune, and even gave us the small building garden. I''m really satisfied. "


    "So, I''m not going."


    Liu finally said to her daughter.


    Zhong Qingzhu stood silently in front of his mother for a while, then gently hugged his mother, and left here without saying a word.


    Walking all the way out of the Zhong family mansion, Zhong Qingzhu always felt a bit at a loss, as if his mood was still hard to calm down for many days, and his thoughts always fluctuated in the suffering and loss.


    She wanted to go back to the mountain, but she didn''t know if her mother left her. She was upset and couldn''t lift her spirits, so she walked around the bustling Liuyun city.


    Walking through one street after another, she seems to have no idea where she is. Only when she sees the shops on both sides of the street, she occasionally thinks of the past Shen Shi once mentioned to her. After traveling and hunting in the wilderness, he often lingers in these shops. Is it because he grew up in such a place?


    What was on his mind?


    One street after another passes quietly under her feet. From noisy to calm, she gradually gets away from the crowd and walks through the strange street. At the next moment, she suddenly stops and seems to be in a trance. After pondering for a moment, she turns back and looks at the street she just passed.


    It was a long, quiet street.


    Yes, it looks familiar.


    Jinhongshan, guanhaitai, Qitang back hall garden.


    The cold atmosphere lasted for a long time, and no one spoke. The air around seemed to solidify, which made people feel nervous involuntarily.


    Compared with the other two men, Pu didn''t even care about the wine. Under him, the black tortoise seemed to be frightened by the invisible atmosphere. For a long time, he didn''t dare to show his head. He had been shrinking in the hard shell.After a while, sun Mingyang looked at old man Pu coldly and said, "old Pu, what do you mean?"


    After drinking a mouthful of good wine, old man Pu wiped his mouth with no image. With a sigh, he seemed to sigh that the wine was delicious. Then he laughed and said to sun Mingyang, "old sun, I don''t think you should understand, do you? Well, anyway, I''m a aboveboard person. Let''s be clear. You can accept any apprentice you want, but I can''t see this exam. It''s too easy. "


    Sun Mingyang raises his eyebrows and looks angry. Sun Heng, standing on one side, looks a little pale, surprised and puzzled at old man PU. He can''t imagine where he has offended such a real person in Yuan Danjing. He has come to embarrass himself.


    In this scene, the atmosphere was tense for a moment. There was a confrontation between the two yuan Danjing people. The invisible power even made people feel breathless. But at this time, someone suddenly coughed twice, which broke the tense silence and made the atmosphere a little more relaxed.


    At this time, it was the third person on the scene, the immortal Dan Jing, elder Jin Zhan of the spirit beast hall. He walked up to old man Pu and brushed the dust gently, but with a bitter smile, he whispered: "old Pu, what are you doing? You are all brothers of the same school. You don''t look up and look down on normal days..."


    Old man Pu turned his eyes and sat on the tortoise shell. He even got up and didn''t want to get up. His tone was a bit ironic. He said, "yes, you said you couldn''t look up and look down. When I was going to take in my apprentices some days ago, Lao Jin, don''t tell me you don''t know?"


    Elder Jin Zhan was speechless. He was also one of the five elders. He was aloof on weekdays. He was also a person with high prestige and far-reaching influence in Lingxiao sect. Although it was a small matter a few days ago, it involved several elders. Even if it was a bit angry, he heard it afterwards.


    At this time, he was also a little tired of it. He thought that you two were all the real people in Yuandan realm. How could you for such a small matter After shaking his head, he didn''t want to think about it any more, so he looked back at elder sun Mingyang. However, elder sun''s face was cold at the moment, and he didn''t give in to elder PU. Jin Zhan and sun Mingyang were old friends for many years. With a sigh in his heart, he had to turn back to elder Pu and said, "OK, OK, OK, can we forget that, just look at my face? Lao Pu, we are all so old. We have to embarrass these young boys for such a small matter. It''s disgraceful to say that. "


    Old man Pu said with a sneer, "as you say, he should embarrass my apprentice. If I embarrass his grandson, I will lose face."


    Jin Zhan elder a stare, way: "Pu old man, you don''t want to make a fuss in." With that, he lowered his voice and said, "it doesn''t matter to us old men, but it''s a lifelong event for young people. Lao sun always values his grandson. Why should he make a face up to him? It''s going to be a big deal. Even elder martial brother Zhang Jiao has to be ugly. "


    Old man Pu frowned, as if he felt a little scruples about Zhang Jiao''s being pulled out for the first time.


    As soon as elder Jin Zhan saw that there was a door, he said: "well, let your apprentice come back to me. I''ll be a peacemaker and give him some benefits. The two can offset each other. After all, we all belong to the same family. Why is it so ugly? Are you right? "


    Old man Pu snorted, his eyes flashed, but he said, "what you say is good. What if other people don''t treat you as well?"


    Elder Jin Zhan looked back, sun Mingyang also snorted, but his face was a little more gentle, coldly said: "brother Jin and I have been friends for many years, his words are what I mean."


    Elder Jin Zhan smiles, turns his head and looks at old man Pu, and says with a smile, "OK? Come on, old Pu, stop it. "


    Old man Pu curled his lips and said, "it''s just that you give Lao Jin some face."


    With this remark, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly relaxed, and sun Heng''s face showed a smile, which meant that sun Mingyang was also secretly relieved. From just now on, his biggest fear was that old man Pu, who had always been wild, suddenly went mad and must keep an eye on his grandson. If a demon moth thought that he wanted sun Heng to go under the Coral Sea, it would be bad.


    Let Sun Heng go. Sun Mingyang is not confident that his grandson can pass the test, but if sun Heng is not allowed to go, he seems that his grandson is not as good as old man Pu''s apprentice, and even he is a little afraid of old man PU. This is a dilemma.


    However, at this point, he was also relieved. He was going back to ask sun Heng to kill the black tortoise as soon as possible. When he finished early, he suddenly heard old man Pu''s voice coming from behind him and said, "Hello, Lao Jin, since I have come here, I have to change my meaning a little bit. Besides, the black tortoise is the weakest one among the first-order monsters. It''s too hard to hear when it''s spread. Change one. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    "Another one?" When elder Jin Zhan frowned, he felt a little unhappy in his eyes. He thought to himself, "are you an old man who wants to amuse me? He said that he wanted to let his grandson go, but then he found some excuse to live in the future. At the moment, his face became pale, and he said,


    " what for? "


    Although elder Jin''s expression changed slightly, old man Pu was right beside him. Of course, he also looked in his eyes. However, he didn''t care much. He just laughed with indifference and said, "if you change an iron web spider, it''s at least a second-order monster. You can deal with other people''s words carelessly. What''s the matter, Kim, don''t you like my idea? "


    Elder Jin Zhan was stunned, and then he lost his smile. His face suddenly softened a lot. He said with a smile, "you''re the old man who has many things to do. It''s clear that a good thing has to be tossed. It''s just iron web spider. I promise for my grandson."


    Old Pu laughs and drinks. Then he smiles and doesn''t speak. He just sits on the tortoise''s shell and doesn''t move. After so long, maybe there''s no movement outside. The black tortoise carefully pokes its head out of the tortoise''s shell and looks around secretly.


    Elder Jin Zhan smiles and shakes his head. He turns to sun Mingyang and looks at his old friend. Sure enough, he also sees elder sun Mingyang standing there with a light smile. He nods to elder Jin Zhan. Obviously, he doesn''t have any objection. He looks at old man Napu with his eyes. Sun Mingyang is a little more gentle now.


    It seems that the old man is not the second level monster, but he is not the second level monster I understand.


    The key is in the iron web spider, the second-order monster.


    Iron web spider is widely distributed and can be seen in many fields. It is common in swamps, forests, mountains and other regions. It is solitary and timid. It likes dark and damp. It feeds on insects and small animals by spinning silk nets. This kind of second-order monster is black and fierce in color. It looks ferocious and ferocious. But in fact, it is a kind of extremely timid monster in nature. Once it is frightened or meets an opponent with the same strength as itself, it will immediately panic, turn around and run, and sometimes even lose its intelligence due to too much panic. In ordinary days, when experienced monster hunters encounter this kind of monster, they often fight directly on the front twice, and the spider will turn around and run. Then the hunter just needs to follow behind easily to kill the spider with trembling and exposing all over. It is a very easy monster to deal with.


    In terms of actual combat power, the iron web spider is a little stronger than the black web turtle, but the strange nature of this small millstone sized monster makes it weak in actual combat. If it is true, it is more troublesome to deal with the black web turtle than the iron web spider, because after the iron web spider is scared, the lamb is to be slaughtered, while the black web turtle is only weak in first-order combat power It has almost no backhand power, but it will do its last trick - retract the shell.


    You know, the reason why black turtles are kept in captivity by humans is that their shells are extremely hard and can be used as spiritual materials. In fact, it is more difficult to break black turtles in a hurry than to deal with iron web spiders, even if the quality of iron web spiders is higher than that of black turtles.


    There are all kinds of strange things in the world, and there are all kinds of strange things in all kinds of monsters. However, at least for the moment, it seems that old man Pu raised this objection. Although it seems to increase the difficulty, in fact, it should have given sun Mingyang and Jin Zhan a lot of face. It''s no wonder that their faces have eased down.


    Sun Mingyang stood in the same place and pondered for a moment. Then he nodded. He told Wang Gen, who was not far away from his side to listen to the order, to say, "just go and bring an iron web spider according to your uncle Pu''s words."


    Then he turned around and walked with elder Jin Zhan to elder PU. He sighed, but his expression was gentle. He shook his head and said with a smile, "you old man..." Then he shook his head, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    As a matter of fact, today''s great elders of Lingxiao sect in yuandanjing have been brothers of the same clan for more than 100 years or even earlier, and they have been practicing the road tirelessly on Jinhong mountain like today''s young people. Over the years, some of them have been close and some of them have been relatively estranged. However, they have been old acquaintances for many years, How can there really be deep hatred? At most, it''s just a fight for some power and interests. Even on the isolated island of Coral Sea a few days ago, old man Pu and sun Mingyang had a fight. In fact, both of them had their own sense of propriety. Otherwise, if the two yuan Danjing real people really wanted to fight with all their strength, how could they be so calm? I''m afraid that the whole Coral Sea area would be turned upside down by these two real people who have great powers.


    Now that old man Pu has shown a little kindness, sun Mingyang is not dead brained, and naturally wants to reciprocate. A moment later, he said with emotion: "old Pu, I was worried a few days ago. Don''t take that matter seriously. In the future, if they are young people going to the secret world together, I will tell them to work together. After all, we are all brothers of the same school."Old man Pu laughed and suddenly moved. They were a little surprised. At the same time, they looked down, but the black tortoise had been lying for a long time. He was so bold that he stretched out his hands and feet and crawled forward slowly on the grass. Old man Pu sat on the tortoise shell as big as the small table. It seemed that he was not a burden to the black tortoise, so he carried him forward.


    Old man Pu felt a little funny. He laughed and patted the hard shell of the tortoise under him. He said with a smile, "it''s a little interesting."


    On the other hand, after Wang Gen agreed with his master, he turned and walked out. The spider''s web is extremely tough. It''s also a common and widely used low-level spiritual material. There are also some captives in Lingxiao sect''s spirit beast hall. It''s very convenient to collect them in the past, so there''s no need to go out to hunt them.


    But he just walked a few steps. When he passed by sun Heng, who had been standing on one side without saying a word just now, he suddenly frowned. However, he saw sun Heng, who was full of self-confidence and high spirits. I don''t know when he started, his face suddenly turned pale.


    Wang Gen''s step was a little, his eyes flashed suddenly, it seemed that he thought of something, but until the end, his eyes also swept sun Heng''s face, did not stay for a moment, and there was no more abnormal expression on his face, so he strode away.


    , outside the as like as two peas, the seven huge Hongjun Pong pillars, many of them are wandering leisurely and carefree. It seems that not many people will know that there is a school in Hongjun hall. Although the real need to consider this, the nature of the examination is exactly the same as that of Dan Dan, which was held in Dan Tang. But the impact gap between the two is quite different.


    Under the Hongjun pillar nearest to the Hongjun hall, Shen Shi and sun you stood there, leaning back against the pillar and looking at the peaceful Hongjun hall, as if they were waiting for something.


    After looking at the hall for a while, Shen Shi suddenly said, "sun you, I don''t understand something all the time."


    Sun you turned his head and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi said: "if your eldest brother has such a terrible mental barrier to spiders as you said, as a direct grandson of the sun family, he has always been valued by your grandfather. Why does elder sun, who is also your grandfather, know nothing about this?"


    Sun you was silent for a moment, and then said faintly, "because it''s not glorious, only my uncle and my elder brother know about it all the time, and they don''t want to tell my grandfather, so as not to make a bad impression on his direct sun Yingming. What''s more, with the power and position of our Sun family, as long as we pay a little attention, how can we really have the chance to deal with spiders and monsters alone? "


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "but do you know?"


    Sun you laughed. His face turned pale for some reason. He seemed to think of something. He nodded and said, "yes, when that happened, I was young and mischievous. I just got into a dog hole and saw it."


    Shen Shi eyebrows a pick, with a bit of doubt meaning, way: "that matter?"


    Sun you was silent for a moment. Then he looked up at Shen Shi and said in a low voice, "that''s a dirty thing in our Sun family. Do you want to hear it?"


    Shen Shi looks at sun you, but sun you doesn''t want to avoid it. After they look at each other for a moment, Shen Shi suddenly smiles, shakes his head, then turns around and says, "forget it, I don''t want to hear it."


    Sun you was silent. He leaned back against the stone pillar. Then he looked relaxed, as if he had a long breath.


    But after a while, he suddenly said, "when that happened, my elder brother was very young and frightened, so he left this mental barrier. It''s pitiful to say."


    "Oh?" Shen Shi said calmly, "are you sorry?"


    Sun you thought for a moment, and a trace of hesitation seemed to pass on his face, but then he disappeared and said faintly, "No


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "if you''re not happy in your heart, just think about who gave you that piece of" fire centipede incense "at the beginning."


    Sun you''s body was shocked. He was surprised and said, "what, you already know that..."


    Shen Shi interrupted him and said, "don''t you always think that I will recognize the fire centipede, but I don''t know the taboo of this kind of spice?"


    Sun you was stunned for a moment, then gave a bitter smile, but his face was soon relieved, and he didn''t say anything more. He just patted Shen Shi on the shoulder, nodded and said in a soft voice, "thank you."


    Shen Shi smiles. Just as he wants to say something, he suddenly sees someone walking nearby. When he stops, he turns to see a woman. With a little surprise, she stands there and says, "eh, Shen Shi, sun you? What are you doing standing here? "


    Shen Shi and sun you look up at the same time. There is a woman standing there, but she looks familiar. Shen Shi pauses for a moment, but says in amazement:


    "he Xiaomei?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Looking at the smiling woman who came by, she was young and beautiful, as if her whole body was full of bright light, and the outline of her face was a little bit of what she remembered. Suddenly, Shen Shi felt a strange sigh in his heart.


    For a long time, his interpersonal circle in Lingxiao clan is not very big. Basically, the friends who come and go can speak well. As for the other brothers, they are not strangers, but at most they are nodding friends.


    In his circle of friends, he Xiaomei was actually one of them. Although they were not as close as the sisters of the Zhong family, they had a lot of laughs on weekdays. But when he got to Jin Hongshan, especially after he came back from the demon world, maybe there was a secret in his heart. Shen Shi intentionally or unintentionally compressed his friends. Up to now, his friends are sun you, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu. Of course, now he is worshipped by elder Pu Siyi, and there is another elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi.


    In addition to these people, Shen Shi''s previous friendship is relatively sparse, and he Xiaomei doesn''t have much contact with him. In fact, Jin Hongshan is so big and there are many disciples of Lingxiao sect. If he didn''t go to the cave to visit, he didn''t meet him very well. When Shen Shi was injured in Gaoling mountain a while ago, he heard about it later May actually came to see herself.


    With this relationship, Shen Shi felt a little warm in his heart. He said hello to the beautiful woman with a smile: "long time no see." As he said this, he glanced behind he Xiaomei. Sure enough, not far behind her, he saw another tall young man, needless to say, Jiang Hongguang. It seems that after so many years, this man has been making friends with he Xiaomei, but I don''t know what their relationship is now?


    However, after these steps, he Xiaomei in front of him looks a bit surprised and smiles, but Jiang Hongguang behind him is not worried, seems to be a bit unhappy. It seems that the appearance is not much different from the memory of a few years ago.


    Shen Shi and sun you are not interested in greeting such a man. They just take a look at him and then move away to talk to he Xiaomei. Sun you seems to be a little worse. It seems that he is still faint. But after taking a look at Jiang Hongguang, they suddenly become enthusiastic about he Xiaomei. They pull her over and stand beside Shen Shi, During the chat, a few words made he Xiaomei smile. Jiang Hongguang, who was standing behind her, looked a little more ugly and hostile to sun you.


    If sun you doesn''t see Jiang Hongguang''s hostility, Shen Shi is also amused. However, he also scorns Jiang Hongguang''s behavior of regarding he Xiaomei as his forbidden object. It''s just that this matter has nothing to do with him after all, and he Xiaomei doesn''t seem to be aware of it or has any antipathy, so there''s nothing to say. At that moment, he Xiaomei said with a smile, "we are chatting here, and you?"


    He Xiaomei smiles and says, "I''m working in Hongjun Hall of Qitang now. I haven''t seen you for many days. Have you recovered from the injury I suffered in Gaoling mountains last time?"


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "well, well, it''s my fault. I heard that you came to see me last time. As a result, I''ve been busy for a while and forgot to go to you. I''m really sorry."


    He Xiaomei glared at him and said angrily, "do you know if I''m sorry, I still don''t want to bring something here?" Then he laughed again and said with a smile, "well, I know. You like to go to see elder martial sister Qinglu and elder martial sister Qingzhu most


    "Hello..." Shen Shi was choked by her for a while, but sun you was laughing beside him. He came over and asked, "how do you know?"


    He Xiaomei said with a smile, "I won''t tell you."


    Sun you laughs, but in his laughter, he gives Shen Shi a deep look. Shen Shi shakes his head, and then says sincerely, "Xiaomei, we are really old friends. Now we are practicing together in zongmen mountain. If you need any help in the future, just come to me and sun you. If you can do anything, we will be happy ¡­¡­¡±


    "Xiaomei''s practice is smooth now, and she doesn''t seem to need any special help." A flat voice suddenly rang up from the side, but Jiang Hongguang seemed to be a little uncontrollable, and he Xiaomei was behind her.


    Shen Shi and sun you''s faces are slightly changed. They look at him, but Jiang Hongguang''s face is cold. The colder they look at each other, the more hostile they are. The atmosphere seemed to be a little tense for a moment. He Xiaomei said with a smile: "where, we monks, we need countless resources and spiritual resources. But if I have any difficulties and need help in the future, you two guys should not pretend to be dead?"


    Shen Shi and sun you both nodded. Shen Shi laughed and said nothing. Sun you patted his chest and said, "joke, do you think I''m that kind of person?"


    He Xiaomei spat out her tongue and looked charming. She said with a smile, "well, I''m not going to talk to you anymore. I have something else to do. Let''s get together again some time later and have a good chat."


    Shen Shi nodded, and his impression of he Xiaomei seemed to return to the cheerful and lively girl who had brought some old warmth. He nodded with a smile and agreed.Just as he Xiaomei was just turning around to leave, suddenly, deep behind the former Fang Hongjun hall, there was a sharp, high pitched scream, which sounded a little sad and shrill, as if with a huge sense of fear. In an instant, all the voices near the sea watching platform were suppressed.


    For a moment, everyone was startled and turned to look at the direction of Hongjun hall. He Xiaomei was also surprised and said, "who is this? How can..." As she spoke, she subconsciously turned her head and looked at the people around her. Just as she was about to inquire, she was suddenly stunned again. Although sun you and Shen Shi were both looking at the Hongjun hall at the same time, they had a strange look on their face.


    In LiuYun City, it''s a secluded house.


    Ling Chunni is a bit languid sitting in front of the window, looking at the small courtyard outside the window, and the sky farther and higher outside. I don''t know why, he is a bit irritable at the bottom of his heart.


    Is it because I miss him? Or is it because I''m tired of living in this small house for a long time?


    A black figure came running from the grass in the yard, slipped to the ground and rolled several times. Then he got close to the trunk of the old locust tree and rubbed his body a few times, making a satisfying sound. It looked very lovely and funny.


    Looking at Xiao Hei''s figure outside the window, Ling Chunni smiles a little. If it wasn''t for this little black pig''s company, I''m afraid my life would be more miserable. Shen Shi left Xiao Hei here that day, that''s what he wanted.


    Ling Chunni tilted his head slightly, as if thinking of something. A warm smile slowly floated around the corner of his mouth. He thought that before he left last time, he once said that when he came again, maybe the wind outside would not be so tight any more. If he had the chance, he would take her out to have a rest.


    Do you have any places you want to go?


    Ling Chunni clearly remembers that he was smiling and holding her and asked softly.


    Yes, where to go? Hongmeng world is so big. I heard that there are countless magnificent and magical places, but I grew up near Liuyun city. Maybe Do you want to go to the legendary Tianhong city first?


    Well, it''s decided. Next time he comes, I''ll ask him to go to Tianhong city together!


    Ling Chunni stealthily smiles for a while. He feels warm at the bottom of his heart. It seems that even his heart beats faster. He can''t help pressing his hand on his chest. But when she raised her hand, she saw something in the corner of her eyes. Suddenly, she was stunned and put her left hand in front of her eyes and looked at it carefully.


    It was a white, delicate and soft palm. Her skin was as bright as snow, gentle and beautiful. But somehow, on the inside of the ring finger of her left palm, there was a small piece of skin half the size of a nail.


    It was a kind of strange appearance. The color was a little gray. It didn''t look like it was caused by unintentionally scratched skin. Because there was no pain and there was no rupture scar. On a piece of scaly white skin between the fingers, there was a small gray skin as dark as dead wood, which was incompatible with the smooth and delicate skin around.


    Ling Chunni took a look at it, and her pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, which made her feel a little unhappy. She is a very beautiful woman, not to mention now with Shen Shi together, the heart is more concerned about their own beauty, want to be so beautiful all her life. After pondering for a moment, she tried to rub it. Although the gray between her fingers was narrow, the color seemed to penetrate from her skin. Even if she tried hard, it couldn''t be wiped off.


    Ling Chunni shook her head and closed her hand. Although she was a little unhappy, she soon calmed down. After all, although this small flaw is not good-looking, it''s really tiny. Secondly, it''s hidden in a hidden place. Ordinary people really don''t notice it. Even she doesn''t know when this small gray skin will appear.


    Anyway, pay attention later. Don''t let Shen Shi see it.


    There was a smile of concern at the corner of her mouth, and she nodded in secret.


    However, at this time, Xiao Hei, who had been lying lazily on the grass in the yard, suddenly got up and felt something.


    The courtyard is secluded, the sky is blue and the sun is white, a few breeze blows from unknown places, and the branches and leaves of the old locust trees tremble slightly in the wind. The wind blew over the branches, across the grass, across the face of the woman in front of the window, and swept up a few strands of black hair beside her gentle face.


    The door of the house was closed and silent.


    "Dada, dada."


    A few knock on the door, such as a stone suddenly fell into the calm water, suddenly broke the silence and reverberated in front of the yard.


    Ling Chunni was stunned at first, and then he stood up with a happy face. Did he come back? But then she suddenly was stunned, but she saw that Xiao Hei in the yard was still standing in the same place. She didn''t rush to the door as happily as Shen Shi had done before. Instead, she stared coldly at the closed door, showing some hostility.


    Ling Chunni was startled in an instant. He turned back and looked at the closed door.


    Outside, who is it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    "Dada, dada..."


    There was another light but clear knock on the door. It came from the closed door. Ling Chunni walked slowly to the yard, stopped at a distance of about Zhang Yuan from the door, and stared at the door without saying a word. She just turned pale and clenched her fist, which seemed to show some inexplicable tension in her heart.


    In the yard, there was still silence, as if the heart beat could be heard.


    Xiao Hei stood beside Ling Chunni, motionless, also staring at the door.


    Knock on the door after a moment of silence, and then for a long time did not think of, inside and outside the door a quiet, separated by a wall, as if separate two worlds.


    Maybe, just a passer-by at the wrong door?


    Maybe, after knocking on the door and not responding, the people outside will leave?


    Ling Chunni held her breath and waited, but when she gradually calmed down in the silence and thought that the people outside had already left, suddenly, the "dada" knock on the door sounded for the third time.


    Knock on the door, reverberate in the ear and in the courtyard.


    Ling Chunni bit her teeth and suddenly said in a loud voice:


    "who is it?"


    The knock on the door was silent with her voice. It seemed that people outside the door hesitated for a moment after hearing her voice and stopped knocking. However, after Ling Chunni waited for a while, people outside the door didn''t mean to answer. On the contrary, after a moment, they started knocking again.


    Ling Chunni''s face suddenly turned pale, as if he was short of breath. However, it was only an ordinary house with wooden doors and white walls. It just looked decent. If there were a group of monks coming to seek revenge outside the door at the moment, the wall would definitely be unstoppable.


    Is it the League of beasts?


    Are those fierce and terrible villains finally coming?


    At this moment, Ling Chunni never thought of Shen Shi so much, as if only that man could give her the last sense of security in the world. But after a moment, she suddenly gave a sad smile and bowed her head slightly. If the beast alliance was really pursuing, Shen Shi would die for nothing even here?


    All of a sudden, her heart did not know where a surge of courage, in the heart recite the words of death, although the body is still a little nervous tremor, but she suddenly rushed to the past, strode to the door that has never been so fragile, pull out the bolt, hands suddenly pull hard, this door suddenly opened.


    "Squeak..."


    With the strange sound, the two doors were suddenly opened, and the figure outside suddenly came into her eyes.


    There is only one person, slim figure, beautiful appearance, but it is a beautiful young woman, as if she was a little startled by Ling Chunni''s sudden rush out of the door. Her originally calm but somewhat strange look on her face, but a trace of subtle surprise, clear eyes immediately fell on Ling Chunni''s charming and plump figure, saw her face Yan.


    Inside and outside the door, across a threshold, the two women suddenly stood in silence, looking at each other.


    No one spoke, or someone didn''t know what to say, so he stood and looked at it strangely and silently. After a long time, Ling Chunni suddenly woke up and said in amazement, "are you?"


    The woman outside the door looked at her silently. Somehow, her face seemed pale. After hearing Ling Chunni''s question, she was silent for a moment, and then slowly raised her head. Her eyes seemed to light up slowly, and even began to glare. Looking at Ling Chunni, she said:


    "my name is Zhong Qingzhu." After a pause, she quietly looked at Ling Chunni and said, "what about you?"


    Ling Chunni, for a moment, seemed to be frightened by the woman''s eyes, subconsciously said: "my name is Ling Chunni." But the words just export, she immediately realized wrong, immediately stepped back, face with a bit of vigilance, looking at Zhong Qingzhu, way, "girl, what are you here for?"


    Zhong Qingzhu just wanted to say something, but suddenly a low roar came from the grass in the yard behind Ling Chunni. The two women were all in a daze. They all looked there. On the green grass, a little black pig with tusks was standing there. It seemed that he was waiting for the battle, and slowly showed his sharp teeth to be vicious. They were eyeing the door.


    "Little black?" Zhong Qingzhu recognized it at a glance, and then his body shook slightly, but his face turned pale again. It turned out that he had Even Xiao Hei stayed here. What''s more, looking at the angry and ferocious little black pig, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly felt at a loss in his heart. He looked at it in a dazed way and said in a low voice:


    "little black, you don''t even look at me..."


    Before the words are heard, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly notices something and frowns. Ling Chunni also finds out that although Xiao Hei is roaring towards the gate, the target seems to be surprised not at the beautiful woman standing at the gate, but at the street behind Zhong Qingzhu."Hoo


    All of a sudden, a shrill sound suddenly rang out from the street outside. Accompanied by a few shouts and curses, as well as the sudden chaos of footsteps, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly turned back, but his body suddenly jumped forward. In mid air, he turned around and entered the gate. Just in this moment, the two women saw the quiet street outside from the open door, and did not know Knowing when, there were dozens of figures, all of them were ferocious looking monks, rushing towards the room.


    "Beast alliance!"


    Ling Chunni lost his voice and exclaimed, and his face instantly lost its color.


    At the same time, in the crowd outside, a strong man at the head grinned and roared: "two bitches, die!"


    In the sound of speaking, a white light from afar came over. The place covered by the power was to cage Ling Chunni and Zhong Qingzhu in it.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was cold, and his body fluttered in an instant. As soon as he flipped, he closed the door again. When he floated back, he looked at Ling Chunni, but subconsciously stretched out his hand and pulled Ling Chunni back.


    Two people figure just past a moment, that white light suddenly but arrive, directly smash that wooden door to split seven or eight crevices to come out, the momentum power is frightening.


    Xiao Hei didn''t look very scared. He yelled at the door, and the pig''s hoof lingered on the grass twice.


    But Zhong Qingzhu, who was suddenly attacked by others, didn''t look very good. He looked at Ling Chunni with a cold face, frowned and asked: "beast League?"


    Ling Chunni put her hands on her chest and said, "they are my enemies. They want to kill me."


    Zhong Qingzhu raises her eyebrows and hums coldly. There is a complex color in her eyes. Then she moves and turns around. It seems that she wants to leave. After Ling Chunni answers, she listens to the disturbance outside and doesn''t know how many ferocious friars rush in. When she sees Ling Chunni''s action again, she has a look of despair on her face. But she doesn''t mean to beg, she is fierce Then he turned his head and ran into the room.


    Xiao Hei on the grass seemed to be in a daze for a while, looking a little hesitant. However, after a moment of hesitation, he turned around and ran to the house after Ling Chunni.


    Seeing Xiaohei''s action, Zhong Qingzhu''s face is colder, but she obviously doesn''t want to be infected with right and wrong here for no reason. Without saying a word, she just floats up. When she is about to climb the wall and walk far away, suddenly, there is a flash of human shadow on the wall. The white light suddenly flashes again and splits down from her head, accompanied by a ferocious smile, the ferocious man


    "go back to the tunnel, the villain! Look, I''m not going to punish you today. I''ll rape you first and then kill you. I''ll clean up and take a breath for my black tiger brother! "


    After a word, inside the door and outside the wall, there was a ferocious laughter, one after another.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body falters and moves smoothly to avoid the white light. He flies back to the ground in the yard, but his face is as cold as ice, and even his eyes are cold.


    Jinhongshan, on the viewing platform.


    In front of us, we can see the vast sky and the vast sea.


    He Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang, who had talked with them under the Hongjun pillar of the sea watching platform before, are now gone. They seem to have left. The rest of them look at the sea side by side, and their faces are calm.


    After a while, sun you suddenly said, "I thought it was impossible."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "it''s up to people. No one can predict everything."


    Sun you took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His face didn''t change much, but his slightly tense muscles still seemed to reveal a little bit of his strange nervous mood at the moment, or excited?


    Later, he might have noticed something wrong with himself. After a pause, he said to Shen Shi with a smile: "by the way, when he Xiaomei was angry and left just now, did you see Jiang Hongguang''s angry face?"


    The ambiguous words irritated others. Shen Mei didn''t mean to make you laugh


    Sun you laughed, but he snorted, "I just can''t stand Jiang Hongguang. He looks like he Xiaomei belongs to him. I don''t know. He thinks he Xiaomei''s family is rich and powerful, so he wants to entangle with him and become a Taoist partner. Then he shares his countless resources and talents, and then he ascends to heaven step by step."


    Shen Shi shook his head, but he didn''t say a word to refute him. On the contrary, sun you sneered and said, "if you want me to say, he Xiaomei is also a bit silly, so you can''t see her face clearly. But It seems that Jiang Hongguang was a little irritated by her wordiness just now. Originally, those two people are not suitable at all. They are all entangled by Jiang Hongguang. "


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "you''d better be careful yourself. I see the way Jiang Hongguang looks at you when he leaves. He hates you to the bone."Sun you sneered and said, "who''s afraid of him? No one will look down on him if he works hard to cultivate and be self reliant. I can''t say I respect him a little. I just want to eat soft food like this Hum


    He gave a sneer, not a word.


    Shen Shi also shook his head. Just as he was about to say something more, suddenly both of them felt something. At the same time, they turned to see a tall and burly man striding forward. He was calm and dignified. Most of the ordinary Lingxiao disciples who passed by on the road were respectful and respectful. It was Wang Gen.


    When Wang Gen walked all the way to them, Shen Shi and sun you looked at each other. Shen Shi looked OK, but sun you was a little nervous. But a moment later, he covered up the strange color and said to Wang Gen with a smile: "brother Wang, what can I do for you?"


    Wang Gen first took a look at Shen Shi, and then his eyes fell on sun you. His face was as calm as water. He could not see any change in his mind. He only said faintly, "younger martial brother sun, master, I''ll call you to come."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    In the whistling sound, dozens of figures suddenly appeared. Some rushed into the yard from the gate, and some crossed the wall. In a twinkling of an eye, they surrounded the originally quiet house. Looking at the ferocious beast alliance friar, Zhong Qinglu''s face was cold. Her cold eyes turned around and looked around. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Her face was slightly dignified, but she didn''t show any obvious timidity.


    At this time, there were several noises outside. It seemed that there was some commotion. This place was originally a secluded place. Suddenly, a group of people from the beast alliance roared in, which obviously shocked many people. However, the sound of scolding and scolding immediately sounded. It seemed that the people from the beast Alliance scolded fiercely outside, and the outside movement was soon quiet It seems that the neighbors around here are also a little afraid of the fierce beast League, which has been in Liuyun city for many years.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s back is close to the hut, only half a Zhang away from the door. In front of her, inside and outside the yard, there are all monks of the beast League. At a glance, many of them are monks of the Qi refining realm. They are fierce with swords and axes in their hands. It seems that they are not strangers to these things. Among the crowd, there are five or six people who are obviously different in bearing, and they seem to be friends The Taoist realm of Ning Yuan Jing is headed by a strong man standing on the top of the wall and another horse faced man standing beside him.


    The strong man on the wall is the one who sent out a white light to push Zhong Qingzhu back. Now the white light has turned back to his hand, showing its original shape. It''s a white dagger, only about a foot long, which doesn''t match the figure of the strong man. But the precious light on the blade is flashing, which is a good spirit weapon.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s brow is slightly wrinkled again. Unexpectedly, there are still monks who can use spirit weapons among the mobs of the beast alliance. She grew up in Liuyun city. Although she grew up in the Zhong family most of the time, as a servant girl, she has more opportunities to contact with trivial matters in the city. In this case, she is more familiar with Zhong Qinglu, the eldest lady of the Zhong family We need to broaden our horizons.


    At this moment, she glanced at all the people around, especially the strong man and the man with horse face on the wall. She soon saw that there was a big dog pattern embroidered on the cuff of their clothes, which was naturally the Red Dog Man in the beast League.


    The strong man in the wall, before seeing Zhong Qingzhu, moved lightly to avoid opening his flying sword. He was also stunned. He seemed a little surprised. He looked down at Zhong Qingzhu and frowned. But he turned to the horse faced man beside him and said:


    "eh, this girl seems to be different from the original one?"


    The horse faced man''s face is very long, and his appearance is also strange and ugly. He snorted and said, "it''s not her. It''s the one who just ran into the house. It''s the main one."


    The strong man "Oh", Zhong Qingzhu took a deep breath, looked at the fierce beast alliance friar with a bad look around, and said with a cold face: "get out of the way, I''m not involved in your business."


    The strong man just wanted to talk, but all he heard was a sneer from the horse faced man next to him. His eyes showed a bit of lechery. He looked at Zhong Qingzhu''s slender and attractive figure and said with a smile:


    "since the girl is here, she must have something to do with that bitch, that is, the enemy of our beast alliance. Brothers, capture her first and go back Let me ask her, and then... "


    "Ha ha..." A strange laugh broke out from the surrounding monks of the beast alliance. The sight of Zhong Qingzhu was burning. It seemed that everyone thought of something at this time. Some of the evil guys had already seen some gaffes. In the laughter, they rushed out first.


    The light of the sword and the flash of the cold light reflected Zhong Qingzhu''s pale face. He didn''t know whether he was angry or for some other reason. Six or seven figures rushed out to her, and many people, like a group of hungry wolves, were about to drown her.


    Zhong Qingzhu suddenly gave a cold hum and turned around. Instead of retreating and running away, he rushed directly to the five or six men who came. On the contrary, he startled the men and gave them a slight step. But then he screamed and cut them down with a sword, which made the horse faced man who was standing on the high jump and yelled:


    "all right Be careful, don''t scratch your face, or I won''t forgive you! "


    As soon as the voice was heard, Zhong Qingzhu''s figure floated to the front of the fastest man, and his body had dodged the chopping sword. At the same time, when he raised his elbow, his elbow hit the man''s arm joint accurately. In an instant, a very clear sound of fracture resounded through the yard, which was a bit creepy and made the steps of the people around him suddenly For a meal.


    "Ah


    A cry full of pain suddenly roared out from the crowd, and the whole person staggered back. But before he stepped back two steps, he suddenly felt light again. He was grabbed by the seemingly weak woman''s arm, just like a chicken. He threw it straight up, hit the back, and immediately beat a row of people in that direction.


    The members of the beast alliance were shocked for a moment. Obviously, they didn''t expect that this strange young woman was so difficult. Compared with the large and powerful beast alliance, the courtyard here was obviously a little too crowded and narrow. For a moment, although the shouts and curses came and went one after another, the momentum was strong, but the figure of Zhong Qingzhu in the courtyard was like the wind, coming and going freely, and the monks and villains in the refining realm were there There was no enemy in front of her. In an instant, she hurt several people. Everywhere she went, people were turned upside down, which frustrated the momentum of the beast alliance.On the top of the wall, the strong man and the horse faced man both looked at each other and said, "what''s the origin of Ning Yuan Jing?"


    The horse faced man''s face was gloomy. He shook his head and said, "I can''t recognize him, but I don''t think he can get along with this bitch. No matter who he is, I''ll catch him first."


    The strong man nodded and suddenly roared, but he rushed directly to the yard. At the same time, the white light lit up again and cleaved to Zhong Qingzhu.


    At the sound of his roar, many of the friars of the beast League in the yard immediately backed away and suddenly made way for a piece of open space, leaving only Zhong Qingzhu standing there. Zhong Qingzhu looked up, but saw that the white light had been cut off. This was a strike by monk Ning Yuanjing with a spirit weapon. Its power was quite different from those of the previous running dogs. Before it was cut down, Zhong Qingzhu felt the wind coming, and even felt the ground shaking under his feet.


    Her face was cold, and she didn''t plan to make a hard connection. When she was about to give way, suddenly the wind broke on one side of her body, and there was a thin awn rushing through the air, which was close at hand in silence. However, in the corner of her eyes, the horse faced man did not know when he had secretly swept down the high wall and used this extremely sinister move.


    In the upheaval, Zhong Qinglu whistled and twisted her body to avoid the sinister thin awn, but she couldn''t let the strong man cut the white light flying sword. With a painful hum, the blood light suddenly appeared. The flying sword had been split on her left shoulder, and instantly split a big mouth. The blood gushed out, and half of her body was dyed red in the twinkling of an eye.


    The friars of the fierce animal League around them immediately started to shout and burst into laughter. The strong man and the horse faced man obviously used such a vicious cooperation method for many times in the past, and they caught Zhong Qingzhu by chance.


    It''s just that Zhong Qingzhu''s face is white for a moment, but his body slips when he has to. It''s like a herring walking through the waves. At the moment before the white light falls, he floats out quietly.


    The horse faced man suddenly changed his face and said in a low voice: "black carp swim" Can you even know this kind of Taoist magic power? "


    At the same time, the strong man in the yard smashed into the air with a sword, which was also a bit unexpected, and he was about to continue to hunt. However, Zhong Qingzhu''s body floated and swept again and again, but she flew directly into the room, and the door closed with a loud bang after she went in.


    This house is just an ordinary house. The wooden doors and windows don''t seem to be able to resist so many friars at all. The strong man roared and led his men to attack. But suddenly he was pulled by someone. Looking back, the horse faced man didn''t know when he had fallen down. He pulled him and said in a deep voice to the room:


    "this Taoist friend I don''t know where to learn from. Please let me know. "


    The doors and windows of the hut were closed, and it was quiet for a while. Then a cold voice said coldly: "golden Hongshan, Lingxiao sect."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a silence in the courtyard, and all the members of the beast League looked at each other. The strong man and the horse faced man, who were the leaders, looked ugly. After a while, the horse faced man said, "if you are really the Taoist friends of Lingxiao shangzong, do you have something to prove?"


    This time, there was a long silence in the hut, and there was no movement for a long time. However, the unexpected change made the people of the beast alliance a little suspicious again.


    In the hut, Ling Chunni stands on one side and looks at Zhong Qingzhu, who is already red in the front half. Xiaohei sneaks into the room and stands at her feet. Compared with Ling Chunni who was a little nervous, Zhong Qingzhu''s face was even more snow-white, but he was still calm. After entering the room, he immediately looked around and swept every corner of the hut. Only when he saw the bed, he stopped for a moment.


    At this time, the horse faced man''s question outside rang for the first time, but Zhong Qingzhu didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he put his right hand into the Ruyi bag and quickly took out a round bronze like iron casting strange disc, which was engraved with many mysterious patterns. In the center of the disc, there was a thick short column with a black bead suspended in the void.


    "Array plate!"


    Ling Chunni was surprised. The array is profound and mysterious. Few monks can understand it, especially in casual practice. But the array plate is a famous thing in the practice of truth, and few people don''t know it. Ling Chunni''s glance at Zhong Qingzhu is a little different. At the moment, Zhong Qingzhu takes out the array plate, directly takes off the black ball and holds it in his hand, and then puts the array plate in the middle of the hut.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    At about the same time, Zhong Qingzhu coldly reported the origin of his family to the people outside. Sure enough, many monks of the beast alliance outside were shocked and didn''t dare to make any mistakes. After all, in Liuyun city and even the whole Haizhou area, the reputation of Lingxiao sect in Jinhong mountain can be regarded as a great power.


    Taking advantage of the hesitation of the friars of the beast alliance outside, Zhong Qingzhu took out many things from the Ruyi bag, including small flags, talismans, talismans, iron sand, Blackstone, and even some strange magic materials that Ling Chunni could not recognize. He quickly and skillfully put these things in some specific corners of the hut, some of which were conspicuous and clear, and some of which were hidden in the hut Dark corner.


    In the middle, the people of the beast alliance outside the House asked again, but they wanted to let Zhong Qingzhu prove his identity. But this time, Zhong Qingzhu didn''t answer, just quickly set up the battle.


    Ling Chunni stood and looked at her actions. She couldn''t help but lower her voice and said in a low voice, "Miss Zhong, are you really a disciple of Lingxiao sect?"


    Under the wall, she did not pay attention to the three inch green flag in her hand.


    Ling Chunni hesitated for a moment and said, "are you like sun you? Did Shen Shi ask you to come to me?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s movements stopped for a moment, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Her eyes were as bright as the cold moon in the snow on a winter night. After a moment, she hummed coldly and only said in a low voice:


    "sun you..."


    When Ling Chunni saw that she looked bad, she seemed to feel different from what she thought. She couldn''t help but step back. At this time, the beast alliance and others outside seemed to be impatient, and then she asked out loud, in a tone that was already a little impolite. Ling Chunni bit her lower lip. Although she was a little nervous and a little afraid, she still lowered her voice and said to Zhong Qingzhu:


    "Miss Zhong, they are here to catch me. It has nothing to do with you. Why don''t you show your identity and leave?"


    At this time, Zhong Qingzhu had finished putting all the small things in his hand, turned and stood up, his face as pale as paper, but his face seemed more proud and cold than usual, and said faintly:


    "do you think they will let me go if they hurt me so badly?"


    Ling Chunni was surprised and said, "do they dare to do anything to you?"


    Zhong Qingzhu snorted, as if he didn''t want to say anything more. At this time, the people of the beast alliance outside the house finally couldn''t bear it. There was a roar and a roar, but they began to rush into the door and the wooden window.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was cold, and his eyes swept through the house. Then he looked up, but he saw a beam on the roof, and he wanted to move. But he thought of something. When he looked at Ling Chunni, her eyes seemed to struggle and hesitate. But a moment later, in those vicious and dirty roars outside, she grabbed Ling Chunni''s arm and whispered: "go up."


    But before she could do anything, suddenly, a little black pig came over, hugged her ankle, and screamed. I don''t know why the pig was so angry when he saw that the pig''s body was not black, and then he said: "I don''t know why he was so angry when he saw that pig''s body was not black Bear to fight, you hold on for a while, when the array becomes your own, find a corner to hide! "


    After that, he didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Hei. He led Ling Chunni and jumped up the beam. Then he poured the black bead into his hand and it lit up in a moment.


    It seems to echo with it. On the array plate on the ground, the array patterns light up. Suddenly, there are more than ten rays in the sky, crisscrossing and crisscrossing. Each ray is just connected with the small objects and magic objects laid by Zhong Qingzhu, forming a strange array. It seems to add some Aura to this hut.


    As if he could breathe, the light of the spiritual power was not clear, and it was dark and bright, seven times in a row.


    The little black on the ground looked a little at a loss. The two pigs'' ears drooped down and looked up at the beam. After a while, he shook his head and mumbled a few words. He looked very helpless.


    The noise outside the house became louder and louder. The door and window could not stand the collision of these monks. After a few times, they just heard the sound of banging and breaking. They were broken away at the same time, and several figures rushed in.


    However, the first one who rushed in was just stepping further. Suddenly, there was a black shadow in front of him. It came directly like a black stone. There was a deep and loud bang. The man yelled and flew back.


    All the people in the beast League around were shocked and stopped walking together. However, even when they saw that the ghost was a little black pig from nowhere, they were furious and swore at each other, and then they cut it off with their weapons.


    Xiao Hei turned around and ran, flying around, fast.


    Without waiting for the reaction from the people of the beast alliance, he just ran to the corner of the wall with a "whoosh". Just looking around, he found that it didn''t seem like a place to escape. For a moment, he screamed twice and ran out quickly along the wall. Right in front of him was the bed. The pig screamed and jumped directly onto the bed, and then went out Straight into the bed, no longer see the figure.This action was as quick as a fox and as quick as a rabbit, but it didn''t look like a pig. All the members of the beast alliance were stunned for a moment. After a moment, they responded. With a shout, they waved their swords and killed in the room.


    On the beam, when Ling Chunni was still in shock, she saw Zhong Qingzhu beside her let go of herself and suddenly grasped the black ball in her hand. Meanwhile, she looked coldly down. She didn''t know how to control it and what method she used. The light on the black ball rose again and again. Suddenly, there was a low "buzz" sound in the hut, like a sleeping beast I wake up.


    In the middle of the sky, a flash of fire suddenly lit up. Ling Chunni saw it clearly. It seemed that a talisman was burning fiercely. In an instant, several fireballs rushed into the crowd, which suddenly made all the members of the beast alliance turn upside down. On the other hand, a strange black light lit up, but it swept from the other side only a foot away from the ground, directly cutting off the two monks'' legs and feet.


    Similar array prohibitions are quickly aroused, or sneak attacks or scheming, which makes people unable to defend themselves. At the same time, they seem to have the effect of blocking the eyes. Many people in the beast alliance did not find Zhong Qingzhu and Ling Chunni on the crossbeam above their heads. They just fought with this unknown array in the room, but soon several others were injured.


    This strange but powerful prohibition made everyone in the beast alliance in a moment in chaos. The strong man and the horse faced man, who were the leaders of the alliance, were obviously the people who knew the goods. After the stalemate for a moment, they almost simultaneously drank: "array!"


    "Back up!"


    The people in the room immediately left the room like a tide, and the injured people were also taken out by the well behaved strong men and horse faced men. A moment later, in the chaotic room not long ago, it was quiet.


    On the beam, Ling Chunni was a little inconceivable and nervous. She watched the friars of the beast alliance retreat in embarrassment, covering her chest with her hands. When she turned her head and just wanted to say something to Zhong Qingzhu, her face suddenly changed, but she suddenly lost color. When she saw the young woman she met for the first time today, her blood had not stopped flowing until now, and half of her body was dyed red After the son, along the bloody skirt flow to the beam, and then drop by drop to the floor of the house.


    Blood splashed, flying in mid air with a strange color.


    She exclaimed in a low voice. She reached out and wanted to help Zhong Qingzhu. However, although Zhong Qingzhu''s body seemed to tremble slightly, she somehow forced herself to hide, but let Ling Chunni''s help go.


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment, and slowly took back his palm. In some dim light, Zhong Qingzhu leaned against a beam with a pale face. His face was expressionless, but in the calm, it seemed that there was a faint and unspeakable pride.


    Even if, the blood is still flowing;


    even if, the bloodstain is close to the body.


    But after all, she clenched her teeth and sat there quietly, alone, looking down at the messy floor of the room below, looking cold and silent.


    Just like the peacock in the legend.


    At dusk, the sun is setting, and we are about to fall into the deep sea. However, in front of Jinhong mountain, it will be dark, and we are about to see the night coming.


    He Xiaomei walked along the mountain road alone. Her face was a little tense. She was not in a good mood.


    During the day, she had a big quarrel with Jiang Hongguang on the sea watching platform. Although Jiang Hongguang soon made amends to her, he Xiaomei usually forgives him very quickly. Today, she doesn''t know why she has been angry and doesn''t want to talk to him, so she walks away alone. Even at this time, she turns back to the cave alone.


    Walking, he Xiaomei is also a little restless. In fact, Jiang Hongguang has been around her for so many years. Of course, she is aware of her admiration. But sometimes, although she is careless, cheerful and lively, she can''t stand Jiang Hongguang''s view that she is forbidden. Every time she sees other men approaching her, she looks like a big girl Look like the enemy.


    After all, he Xiaomei has been communicating with each other for so many years. It''s also a lie to say that she has no feelings for such a handsome man as Jiang Hongguang. It''s just that Jiang Hongguang''s temperament can''t stand it sometimes. He Xiaomei has told him several times, but Jiang Hongguang always agrees, But it has never changed. It seems that he Xiaomei is afraid of being robbed by others.


    As soon as she thought about this, he Xiaomei felt a little aggrieved. Because of Jiang Hongguang, she hardly knew many male classmates in jinhongshan in recent years. Most of the limited ones were old acquaintances on Qingyu Island, such as Shen shisunyou. Today, it was because Shen Shisun was present, and Jiang Hongguang''s strange temper broke out again, that he Xiaomei finally couldn''t bear to quarrel with him.


    As she walked, the sky darkened, and he Xiaomei was a little depressed. She shook her head and went to her cave. Her family background is very good, so when she chose the cave that day, the location was also good. It was the last place where she was with such famous families as sun Heng and sun you. In contrast, Jiang Hongguang''s cave was much worse, just like Shen Shi''s.All the way to the sunny hillside, he Xiaomei walked forward along the mountain road. At the moment, the mountain road was silent, and the night was empty. He Xiaomei walked forward silently, only two steps later. Suddenly, she turned her head and looked to the other side of the hill.


    As the sea breeze blows, the bottom of the hillside is already dark and hazy, covered by the darkness of the night. But in the distance, at this time, there is a strange sound, such as crying, hoarse and choking, with great pain and infinite fear. In the dark corner of the hillside, I can''t help shivering and crying, such as the cry of night ghosts It''s creepy.


    He Xiaomei felt a chill on her back and neck, and her face turned white. Just a moment later, she suddenly felt that there was something familiar in her voice, as if she had ever heard of it. Standing in the same place, he Xiaomei hesitated for a moment and bit her teeth, but with courage, she slowly touched the darkness at the bottom of the hillside.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    It''s dark. The place under the hillside is shrouded in darkness. Under the gentle grass slope, a dozen trees form a small forest, and the strange cry with pain and despair comes from the edge of the small forest.


    He Xiaomei walked down the hill carefully. In the gate of LingXiao Sect on Jinhong mountain, the land of fairyland and immortal family, of course, there could not be any demons. Although he Xiaomei was a little nervous, she was not too afraid. And as she came closer, the voice became louder and louder, which made her feel more familiar. It was just a rush I can''t remember where I heard it before.


    Gradually, she walked down the gentle and soft hillside with green grass and came to the edge of the small tree forest. In a dark shadow, he Xiaomei saw a figure curling up under a big tree outside the forest. She held her head tightly in her hands and buried it in her legs. She couldn''t see her face clearly, but the strange sound was really her voice It''s from this figure.


    With a glimmer of light, he Xiaomei looks at the man, and soon finds that he is wearing the clothes of Lingxiao clan''s disciples. It seems that he is also a young man, but I don''t know what kind of stimulation he was wearing to make him look like this?


    "Hello?"


    He Xiaomei stops at a distance of Zhang Xu from the man and makes a tentative call.


    The man''s body suddenly shocked, and he Xiaomei seemed to be frightened. But somehow he didn''t look up, instead, he curled up tighter. At the same time, some intermittent words with trills came from him:


    "no, don''t come over Mother! Mother Don''t come here I Ah... " He Xiaomei could not understand what the man was saying. However, from the man''s shaking body and voice, he Xiaomei found that the man seemed to be very afraid. Looking at the man''s appearance, he Xiaomei was suddenly stunned. There was a person''s appearance in her mind This man seems to coincide, but for a moment, she can''t believe it, because the man she usually knows is a young man who has always been confident and proud, talking and laughing, and even has outstanding appearance. With his family background, even among the countless young talents in Lingxiao sect, he can be regarded as the son of heaven. How can he Can it be like this?


    However, he Xiaomei seems to be more suspicious and familiar. Finally, she can''t help but take a few steps forward and boldly exclaim: "Sun Heng?"


    The curled up man was shocked, then slowly raised his head and looked at he Xiaomei.


    In the shadow of the dim light, he Xiaomei was still in tears. His face was pale and almost bloodless, but the outline was familiar. He Xiaomei was stunned. He Xiaomei was really the young master of the sun family, sun Heng.


    There is a clear gap between the young and the young people who have been in Linghe island for more than a year. In fact, with the passage of time, Lingxiao sect has secretly reached a consensus that he Xiaomei, a group of new disciples, is actually a group of rare talents gathered over the years. Several of them are regarded as talents, and a lot of talents can be cultivated later.


    In recent years, the latest young people in Lingxiao sect are basically from this group of disciples. GANZE, Zhong Qingzhu, Zhong Qinglu and so on are needless to say. Sun Heng is also one of the most famous ones.


    Sun Heng is undoubtedly one of the most promising talents in this group of gifted disciples. He Xiaomei also practiced together with him on the herring island in the past. Although she is not particularly familiar with him, she always meets and knows each other in such a big island.


    He Xiaomei was stunned by the scene. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. Before today, she didn''t think that the Grandmaster of the sun family, who was always in the focus of the crowd, would be like this. At a loss, she finally asked in a dry and astonished way,


    "how are you What''s wrong? "


    Sun Heng''s eyes seemed to be more dazed than he Xiaomei''s. He looked at her, but didn''t say anything. He Xiaomei frowned, but now that she saw that it was Sun Heng, she became more courageous. Seeing that he was really the only one around, she went over and continued to ask:


    "brother sun, what''s the trouble with you? How did you become like this?" Speaking, she has come to sun Heng''s side, usually she is a cheerful and refreshing temperament, at this time looking at Sun Heng is poor, then subconsciously reach out to help him.


    Who knows, when her hand just touched sun Heng, sun Heng suddenly trembled, as if he had been struck by lightning. The cry of "ah" was full of fear. He suddenly jumped up, his eyes wide open, staring at he Xiaomei, and exclaimed in horror:"Mother, mother, have you come back to me again?"


    In the cry, sun Heng''s face was twisted with a look of fear. He Xiaomei looked at him. Somehow, she felt that there was a chill behind him. Just in doubt, sun Heng suddenly seemed to hear some inexplicable voice. He suddenly turned his head, looked at the darkness in the woods, trembled all over, and grabbed he Xiaomei''s arm come here.


    He Xiaomei was surprised. Her first reaction was that sun Heng wanted to take advantage of herself. She stepped back and was about to shake off her hand. However, sun Heng was so tight that she didn''t shake it off. She wanted to slap her in the face, but at the same time, she suddenly felt that sun Heng''s hands were very cold, and his voice of sadness and fear came from her ear: "Niang, Niang, spider Spider, help me, there are spiders... "


    When he Xiaomei was stunned, she couldn''t get rid of the slap on her hand. She took a close look at Sun Heng and found that the man really seemed to be in a strange mood. She stayed for a moment and whispered to herself: "this Is it the devil''s surprise? "


    Looking at Sun Heng''s appearance, he Xiaomei hesitated for a moment. After struggling in her heart for a moment, she sighed, lowered her voice and said softly, "brother sun Heng, wake up, I''m he Xiaomei."


    Sun Heng held her hand tightly and came close to her without saying a word. His body was still shaking. After a long time, he finally uttered a little voice, but what he turned over and over was just a simple word:


    "Niang Mother... "


    He Xiaomei''s heart softened. Maybe she was kind-hearted. She couldn''t bear to see sun Heng''s poor appearance. She sighed, slowly reached over, gently stroked and patted sun Heng''s back, and then whispered:


    "OK, OK, it''s OK."


    Maybe her gentle voice played a role, or sun Heng was tired after tossing for so long. In her words of comfort, the fear on Sun Heng''s face gradually subsided, and his expression became more stable, but his hands still held he Xiaomei''s palm tightly, and he didn''t want to let go for a moment.


    He Xiaomei couldn''t. after thinking about it, she said softly to him, "well, it''s getting late. I think you''re tired too. I''ll take you back."


    Sun Heng looked at her in a daze, just like a lost and miserable child. After a moment, he nodded with a little loss.


    With a smile on her mouth, he Xiaomei pulls sun Heng to turn around and walk up the hill. Maybe it''s the warmth in her palm. It''s so tender in the cold night wind that sun Heng can''t help following.


    Two people''s figure slowly along the hillside, so gradually disappeared in the night, the sea breeze, grass swing, hillside up and down a quiet, it seems that here has never happened.


    Under the same night, in the same cold night wind, the secluded small house in Liuyun city is another scene.


    Zhong Qingzhu and Ling Chunni, two women who had never known each other before today, have been staying in this hut for several hours. The friars of the beast alliance outside the house have attacked here several times, but Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t know what array he is laying. It''s mysterious and the defense is amazing. With the help of the array, Zhong Qingzhu blocks the attack of dozens of people outside.


    In the middle, because of her low level, Ling Chunni''s only training method is half a piece of "mengtantu", which is useless for fighting. She has almost no decent fighting power. So these few hours, she is quiet and nervous, watching Zhong Qingzhu drive the array to resist the attack of many monks in the beast alliance.


    In the past half a day, Ling Chunni''s heart was full of admiration and admiration for Zhong Qingzhu, a young and beautiful girl who claimed to be a disciple of Lingxiao sect. In her heart, she had never dreamed that she could build a great road, acquire all kinds of supernatural powers, and be free from being bullied any more?


    It''s just admiration to admiration. At the moment, it''s dark in the room, but the faint light from the bead in Zhong Qingzhu''s hand on the beam lights up a few places nearby. With this glimmer of light, Ling Chunni also saw the appearance of Zhong Qingzhu at the moment, but his heart was gradually worried.


    The situation of Zhong Qingzhu, at least in Ling Chunni''s opinion, is not only bad, but also very bad. During the day, she lost a lot of blood and dyed half of her body red. At this moment, the blood on the wound had stopped. But in the dim light, Zhong Qingzhu''s face was so white that she could hardly control her body. She was shaking her body, as if she might fall directly from the beam.


    In such a serious injury, Zhong Qingzhu''s strength is enough to shock many people after struggling with many enemies for so long. However, Ling Chunni didn''t think of this, because she soon saw that Zhong Qingzhu''s body suddenly shook, and it seemed that she could not support it.


    She suddenly leaned forward, but she moved over the beam and held Zhong Qingzhu''s body from the side. Zhong Qingzhu''s body was slightly shocked, almost like a subconscious reaction, and he was about to shake off. But suddenly, Ling Chunni''s low voice came from her ear,"Miss Zhong, I don''t know you, so I don''t know why you came to me. But now this situation, you at least let me help you, otherwise if you really can''t support it, we will both end up in the same miserable situation. "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body pauses for a moment. Her pretty face disappears in the shadow of darkness. She can''t see the expression on her pale face at the moment, but at last she calms down and doesn''t continue to move, but she doesn''t say anything.


    Ling Chunni felt a little relieved.


    So the two women sat side by side on the narrow beam in the dark. Ling Chunni gently held Zhong Qingzhu''s body and put her body back to support her.


    Cold hands, cold skin, cold body.


    At that moment, in their respective hearts all of a sudden across an inadvertent thought: how her body, is also so cold?


    As the night wind blows, they all seem to feel chilly, and the fierce killing outside seems to make a comeback.


    The night was desolate and desolate, so they quietly and unconsciously got close to each other in the dark.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    In the dark, so close, as if you can hear the breath and heartbeat of people around you. The broken windows, doors and walls with many broken traces can be seen from the cracks. The enemy outside is ready to move again.


    Ling Chunni gently holds Zhong Qingzhu''s thin but soft body. After a moment''s silence, she suddenly whispers: "will someone come to save us?"


    There was no joy, anger and sadness on Zhong Qingzhu''s face, and he could not see any more expressions. He only said faintly, "no one should come."


    Ling Chunni was surprised and said, "why?"


    Zhong Qingzhu took a look out of the house and said calmly, "they''ve been so quiet for a long time. If anyone would have come, they should have come so early. Up to now, no one has come to check. Most of them are the members of the beast alliance who sealed the street outside first. In addition, it''s very remote and few people come here. That''s why this is the case. "


    Ling Chun''s heart sank and his teeth bit his red lips, but he didn''t say anything more. After a moment of silence, he sighed.


    When Zhong Qingzhu heard the sigh, he turned his head and looked at her slightly. There seemed to be a strange and indescribable look in his eyes, and he said, "why, are you afraid of death?"


    Ling Chunni nodded gently and said, "yes, I''m afraid of death."


    There was a trace of contempt in Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes, and his face turned slightly. Just a moment later, he heard Ling Chunni''s faint voice in his ear, saying: "I''m so afraid of being alone when I die. I''m so afraid that when Yin and yang are separated, I won''t see him again. I can''t bear him, I really can''t bear him He said


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect that Ling Chunni would say such a thing under such circumstances. Somehow, she suddenly felt warm on her face, but then her heart was filled with anger. She thought how could this woman be so shameless? At the moment, her mood was a little agitated, and she was in a desperate situation, so her usual calmness and self-cultivation was a little worse, and her face naturally showed a little bit.


    Ling Chunni is close to her skin at the moment. Naturally, she immediately noticed the strange look in Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes. When she looked up and saw Zhong Qingzhu''s look in her eyes, especially over the years, Zhong Qingzhu gradually developed a noble and cool temperament, which made Ling Chunni feel ashamed. With some apology, she whispered: "I I''m sorry I''m talking nonsense. "


    Zhong Qingzhu snorted coldly, turned to one side and ignored her.


    After a while, Ling Chunni''s voice was a little more careful and asked in a low voice, "Miss Zhong, when will they attack again?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said faintly: "I don''t know, but it''s just a matter of time."


    Ling Chunni said: "well How long can you sustain yourself now that you are so badly injured? "


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep breath. There was a faint dim light in his eyes, but he didn''t show it at all. He said calmly: "the previous Cuju array has exhausted all the spiritual power, so the next time they come in, I can''t stop them."


    Ling Chunni''s face was shocked, but Zhong Qingzhu''s face was calm without any sense of joke. After a long pause, he gave a bitter smile and nodded slightly, as if he had accepted his life.


    Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t know why. Although Ling Chunni is supporting herself well at the moment, looking at this woman, she always has some anger and dissatisfaction in her heart. So she sneers coldly and says: "I''m not good at learning. I can''t protect you. I can''t let you live. I''m really sorry."


    Ling Chunni looked down slightly, as if she didn''t respond to Zhong Qingzhu''s words. After a while, she said softly, "Miss Zhong, you are also a disciple of Lingxiao sect. Do you know Shen Shi?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body suddenly stiffened. After a moment, he said faintly, "I know you."


    Ling Chunni raised his head and said with a warm smile: "really, what do you think of him?"


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t answer her question. He just looked at Ling Chunni quietly and suddenly asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Shen Shi?"


    Ling Chunni hesitated for a moment, but after a moment, she suddenly raised her head, straightened her back, and said with a smile, "I''m his woman."


    I''m his woman


    Such a straightforward and simple answer made Zhong Qingzhu completely confused about how to connect. She looked at the woman and the warm and adoring smile on her face when she talked about the man. At that moment, even the smile warmed her cold body.


    Zhong Qingzhu was at a loss for a moment, but he felt empty in his heart.


    In my ear, Ling Chunni''s voice came and said, "anyway, it seems that I can''t live this evening. Maybe I will live like this in my life, but I always feel that Well, I''ll tell you something about me, just as if we were talking before we died. "


    Zhong Qingzhu frowned and was a little upset. He was just about to refuse, but Ling Chunni had already said it on his own"In fact, I am an orphan..."


    When Zhong Qingzhu''s words came to her mouth, she suddenly swallowed them back. Even she couldn''t tell why, but she couldn''t say it. So in the dark, she quietly listened to the woman she had never met before, and began to talk about her short, ordinary and stormy life so far.


    There are thousands of people in this world. How hard the floating world is, everyone has a different way.


    When listening to other people''s lives, it''s like opening a window to peep at another completely different road. Gradually, Zhong Qingzhu seems to see another woman''s hard and bitter journey in the world. Bit by bit, it converges into a river, which is full of strange light. It''s like another deep dark gray that she has never seen in the world, hidden in the dirty and prosperous world Next.


    But the cold black ash is not all gray, it still has warm colors. When Ling Chunni talks about ganniang, her smile is gentle, but there are not many such colors. Until the end of her story, she tells about the man named Shen Shi.


    Then she began to smile. It was a warm smile from her heart. Zhong Qingzhu, who nestled in her soft arms, felt her heart so clearly. Then she listened to Ling Chunni silently. In this cold night, she recalled the warmth with some happiness.


    Little by little, as if every little thing in life, Ling Chunni remember clearly, so she said everything to Zhong Qingzhu. Later, even she was not telling her story to Zhong Qingzhu, but was immersed in the memory of the beloved man.


    Even if death is not far away, even if the night is bleak, but as long as the memory is still there, maybe not so afraid of it?


    After farewell in this life, I pray to heaven with my heart. I hope I can meet again in the next life.


    Zhong Qingzhu is more and more silent, from beginning to end she did not say a word, but the original contempt of the eye, but I do not know when has dissipated.


    I don''t know when, Ling Chunni seems to wake up from that dream. After a moment of stupefaction, he apologizes and whispers to Zhong Qingzhu: "ah I''m sorry to let you listen to me for a long time. Miss Zhong, you are from a famous family. I come from a humble family. You may look down on me, but what I said is not a lie. It''s really... "


    "I believe it." All of a sudden, Zhong Qingzhu interrupts her with a short sentence. Ling Chunni is surprised and stops to look at her. After a while, Zhong Qingzhu says faintly, "my background can also be described as your humble and humble."


    Ling Chunni was surprised and said, "what?"


    Before she finished, she just wanted to continue to ask. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the house, which had been quiet for a long time. It seemed that the outside world was full of excitement, and the monks of the beast alliance were angry again. The two women on the crossbeam trembled slightly. Is the last moment coming?


    Zhong Qingzhu''s breathing in the dark is a little short. It seems that for a moment, even she is calm. But after a moment, she suddenly turns around and looks at Ling Chunni. Her eyes are clear and cold.


    Ling Chunni didn''t react for a moment. When she was at a loss and anxious, she suddenly felt a chill on her neck, but one of Zhong Qingzhu''s palms touched her delicate neck. At the same time, she saw a resolution in Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes, and her voice came from her ear, saying:


    "if it''s doomed to die, I''d better help you instead of being humiliated to die, but I can''t help you Good? "


    Ling Chunni''s body was suddenly shocked, and she felt a chill surge from her heart. Although she didn''t exert any strength on that palm, she seemed to be struggling to breathe for a moment. Just looking at Zhong Qingzhu''s clear eyes, Ling Chunni''s refusal in her heart is not to say.


    Really Is there no way out?


    Really Will you die like this and never see him again?


    The noise outside the house soared, as if the murderous air had come. The night wind was so cold, as if it had frozen all life. This world is so difficult and dangerous. How can we have a warm and happy life?


    Ling Chunni doesn''t know.


    There was no way to go before her.


    Before she died, she only saw that pair of cold and clear eyes, even though she still subconsciously hugged the body of this beautiful woman.


    She thought of him.


    She suddenly missed him.


    Stone, stone, stone She murmured in her heart and closed her eyes.


    Don''t look at the cold and dark world, so the darkness seems to be a little far away, so it seems that only the man who can warm her heart is left in front of her, she saw his smile and figure, so happy.


    Even if the night is bleak.


    On the mountain of Jinhong, in the valley.


    Shen Shi suddenly sat up in his sleep, as if in a trance.


    After a while, his brain was a little clear, and he muttered a few words, thinking that the things on the mountain had been basically finished, and he would go down the mountain tomorrow morning. In addition, there was the pig. In his dream, he saw that it had blackened the spirit grass as high as a hill. It was really disgusting."If you only eat grass and don''t work, sooner or later you will teach that stupid pig a lesson."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    In the dark, who held his breath?


    Cold hands have no temperature, from skin to heart, as if all places have frozen. Between life and death, one step away, step out can never turn back, who has the courage to take the last step?


    The noise outside the house suddenly rose, and the ferocious smile of the friars of the beast League could be heard clearly. At this moment, the broken door, which had been half decayed and hung on the doorframe, was kicked open and flew out.


    Above the crossbeam, Zhong Qingzhu looked cold and didn''t look at the situation below. Her hand was still on Ling Chunni''s delicate neck. She was still waiting for Ling Chunni to answer. But Ling Chunni forced her eyes like that. Although her body trembled slightly, as if she was still a little nervous, from the beginning to the end, she was silent and didn''t speak And don''t fight.


    At that moment, it was like a very long, silent woman in the dark, facing the dilemma of life and death.


    The door, which had been kicked off, glided through most of the room and was not blocked and shot down by the array as before. In fact, it persisted for one day, which made the friars of the beast alliance have a headache and hatred, and caused more than ten friars'' casualties. In this attack, there was no sign of launching the unknown array.


    In the empty room, there is no trace of array, no power, no spiritual power, everything seems like a dream, but now, it is the time to wake up.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the broken door directly hit on the bed in the room, which made the bed shake and shake. However, the scene was different from that before, which made the incoming friars of the beast alliance stunned. They stopped at the wall outside the door, and the noise also followed. Dozens of eyes peeped into the hut from the cracks Come on.


    Inside and outside, there was a sudden silence.


    As if a needle fell on the ground, you can hear the general silence.


    A moment later, suddenly a voice came out of the room, and everyone''s eyes looked at the voice. Under the dim light, the door that fell on the bed suddenly swayed, and then it swayed, and the action gradually became bigger. Finally, with a "crash", the whole thing overturned and fell to the ground.


    Flying dust is everywhere.


    Among the dust, on the bed, the bedding was lifted. A little black pig came out from below and stood on the edge of the bed, covered with dust and dust.


    The little pig looked around for a while, and suddenly his body trembled again, shaking the dust that fell on him. Then he glared at the door that fell on the ground, looking very angry. He raised his head and yelled at some surprised friars of the beast alliance outside the house.


    Even if the friars outside the door were fierce, even if the blade there was shining cold, even if there were a lot of people on the opposite side.


    But the little black pig looks angry.


    What''s so terrible about a little pig?


    The friars of the beast alliance usually kill more people than kill pigs. How can they be afraid of such a small pig with two tusks? After the initial surprise, no one pays any attention to Xiao Hei. People look around, but the little hut is empty, and the two women''s figures can''t be found for a moment.


    Just in surprise, suddenly a sharp eyed man suddenly raised his head and saw two shadows in the dark shadow above the crossbeam. Suddenly, he cried out, and everyone in the beast alliance was shocked. At this moment, they all knew that it was the two women who had been supporting for so long that they had exhausted their spiritual power and physical strength, and then it was time to revenge A good time?


    In the whistling sound of a strange smile, the ferocious looking villains rushed into the hut.


    However, before they could do anything, the black light in front of the crowd suddenly flashed, and the friar of the beast alliance, who was the fastest, screamed out. He was very angry and fell forward.


    They were surprised and stopped to look around. Suddenly, the little black pig who was standing on the edge of the bed just now rushed over. It didn''t look like a silly pig. Instead, it looked like a mad dog. It was just a bite on the man''s ankle joint. Under the sharp teeth, it was instantly seen that the ankle was twisted in a creepy way and couldn''t stand any more At the same time, blood sprayed out.


    This is almost equivalent to directly wasting most of the fighting power of a monk. In the dim light, the little black pig jumped to one side and grinned at the crowd in the shadow. It looks fierce, and its blood stains on its tusks. It looks rather ferocious.


    "Coax, coax..." It''s growling in a low voice.


    A strong man came out of the crowd. He was the monk who was in the state of Ningyuan and had the magic weapon of flying sword. He looked at Xiaohei coldly. Although he was a little surprised, he was not afraid. On the contrary, he raised his arm, white light swept by, and the flying sword appeared again. He waited to lead the crowd to attack him.


    All of a sudden, at this time, a sharp scream suddenly rang up again. The strong man was surprised and thought, did he underestimate the pig? But he immediately fixed his eyes and found that the little black pig was still standing in the same place, and the scream came from outside the house behind the crowd.A burst of loud noise, like a raging wave, suddenly flooded the whole house. The sound of fighting rang from inside to outside in an instant. In the chaos, a voice of surprise and anger sounded like the roar of the horse faced man. He yelled angrily in the Outside Yard:


    "this is the beast League. Who are you, not afraid of..."


    It was as if the roar of the man''s voice came down suddenly, but the roar of the man''s voice stopped suddenly What is going on is not a close fight, but a one-sided crushing and killing.


    On the dark long street, the originally secluded place has been lit up by the torch. Just outside the small courtyard of lingchunni, dozens of friars form a semicircle, surrounded by two people standing in the middle.


    The leader is an old woman, fengguai with silver hair, who is the old lady of Xu family. Standing beside her is her eldest son, Xu Teng, who is now the head of Xu family.


    In the light of the fire, seven or eight dead monks have fallen on the ground more than ten feet away from their feet. Looking at their clothes, it seems that they are all disciples of chigoumen, shanxiong hall and tiehumen. They are supposed to be the spies assigned by the beast alliance to block and guard the streets. Only in the sudden and powerful action of the Xu family, they were killed All the vigilance has become useless.


    Standing on the long street, Xu Teng and Xu Teng were indifferent when they heard the fighting and the roaring and swearing in the hut. Only after the horse faced man yelled and stopped suddenly, Xu Teng sneered and turned his head to him:


    "Niang, do you think these villains are funny, this house is not funny It''s our Xu family''s property, and the people in it are just like our Xu family''s guests. They don''t know the whole story. Do they really think that the beast League is the boss in Liuyun city who can''t be provoked? "


    Old lady Xu looked solemn and calm. She said faintly, "old three can arrange people. He found such a remote place. Even our family almost hid it."


    Xu Teng seemed to have a good relationship with his brother Xu Xing. Wen Yan said with a smile, "third brother, he''s also because of his little friend. Besides, the woman in the room has some unclear relationship with Shen Shi, and has also provoked such inferior sects as the beast League, so it''s necessary to be careful."


    Mrs. Xu didn''t get angry. She nodded a little and said, "we''ve almost touched the disciples of the beast League these days. Besides, it''s hard to sell Shen Shi''s favor now, not to mention the fact that the third brother was seriously injured by the hands of the beast League. It''s all over one by one."


    She gently waved her hand, the night wind blowing, the fire trembling, her silver hair pattern is not disordered, light way: "tomorrow, you will arrange to go on, the five humble school from LiuYun City uprooted."


    Xu Teng nodded and agreed. He didn''t look nervous. He seemed to agree to an ordinary thing. On the contrary, he seemed to be more concerned about another thing. He said: "mother, listen to what you mean, you are very optimistic about Shen Shi?"


    Mrs. Xu took a look at him and said, "you haven''t seen the news from jinhongshan these days. It''s a big sect that has been passed down for thousands of years. It''s one of the five elders. Plus all kinds of performances on that day, if these people are not worth cultivating, who can you see?"


    After a pause, she gave a light breath and a faint smile, and said, "of course, young geniuses come in endlessly, but few of them can finally step into the position of a real person. Just such a thing, such a talent, will you wait until the time of Yuandan realm to make friends?"


    Xu Teng smile, see to old lady Xu this decision and have no what antipathy of meaning, smile way: "what mother says is."


    Mrs. Xu snorted, and her Phoenix crutches were on the ground. She said: "teng''er, as the master of the family, you have a broad vision and a long mind. You are just some spiritual cultivation resources. Ordinary monks may think as much as Mount Tai. However, as the master of the family, what is a little foreign things, what is a little treasure? We should bear in mind that talent is the foundation of our long-term prosperity! "


    At the end of the speech, Xu Teng''s voice unconsciously increased by three points. Xu Teng''s face suddenly became solemn and straight, and said: "son, I understand."


    While Xu''s mother and son were talking here, the noise of fighting in the hut had gradually subsided, and the original murderous spirit had gradually dissipated. After a while, a monk came out and came to Xu Teng. Before he spoke, Xu Teng said eagerly:


    "Xu Dan, what''s the situation in the house, then Is a girl Ling hurt? "


    This friar named Xu Dan seems to be a little leader of the Xu family. He first respectfully saluted Xu Teng and his husband, and then said, "I''ll tell you, master, that Ling girl is OK. Her subordinates have sent someone to protect her."Xu Teng breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, but old lady Xu Feng''s eyes turned, but she looked at Xu Dan, who seemed to have not finished his speech. She frowned slightly and said, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Dan hesitated for a moment and said, "but there is another woman in the room who is seriously injured. It seems that she is also a disciple of Lingxiao sect."


    Xu Teng and Xu Teng were both stunned and looked at each other. After thinking about it, Xu Dan seemed to hesitate, but he finally gave a dry smile and said, "well, besides the two girls, there seems to be a pig inside."


    "A fierce pig!" He added one last sentence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    In the early morning, Shen Shi got up early. As he used to do in the past, he began his daily routine of painting practice. He persisted for many years. These things seemed to be his instinct.


    After a short rest, Shen Shi began to pack up the things in the cave, put all the things he needed to carry one by one into Ruyi bags, then opened the cave and went out, ready to go down the mountain.


    However, before going down the mountain, after thinking about it, he took a turn at the fork of the mountain road, but went to the cave where sun you lived, intending to explain to him a few words before going. At this time, because it was a time to practice the painting, the sky was already bright, and there were many Lingxiao sect disciples who got up early and walked around in the fairyland.


    All the way to the gentle hillside, facing the vast sea, a place with a wide field of vision, and the gentle sea breeze blowing, you can''t help feeling that you have a broad mind, and you can''t help breathing deeply. Shen Shi smiles and looks at the blue sea. Then he goes all the way to sunyou''s cave and knocks on the stone gate.


    After a moment of surprise, sun Longyou came out of Shimen earlier than he expected


    Shen Shi was also a little surprised. With his usual understanding of sun you, sun you should still be in bed at this time, but it''s amazing to see that his clothes are neat, and he seems to get up early and tidy up.


    Shen Shi looked at sun you up and down. Instead of answering sun you''s question immediately, he pondered for a moment and then said with a smile, "you boy, didn''t you stay up all night last night?"


    Sun you smothered for a while, then laughed and said, "I fell asleep, but I''m really excited. I didn''t sleep well. I tossed and turned this morning, so I just got up early."


    Shen Shi looked at him and shook his head with a smile. Sun you said with a smile, "what about you? Come here so early. What''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "well, I plan to go down the mountain today. I''ll come and talk to you."


    Sun you is a Zheng, way: "so urgent?" After a pause, he turned back and closed the stone gate with a cloud charm. Then he patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said, "let''s go together. I''ll see you off by the way. By the way, why are you in such a hurry to go down the mountain?"


    Shen Shi turned around and walked with him side by side. There were some disciples of Lingxiao sect walking around on the mountain road beside him, but they all had a certain distance. Almost all the people who could live in the best cave in this area were extraordinary drivers behind them, and they looked confident and proud.


    They went up the mountain road and walked out. Shen Shi said to sun you as he walked: "don''t worry. Yesterday evening, elder martial sister Xu came to me and said that the number of new disciples under the old seat of the sect has almost been decided. The rest is to start the selection of the remaining elite disciples. According to her, this time limit will probably start in 10 days. According to the old rules, the regular meeting will be arranged in the hundred mountains. According to the rules of asking heaven to explore the secret place, the students who are qualified to participate in the selection will take the examination together, and the best ones will be selected. It is also said that even those of us who are qualified under the seat of elders will have to work together. After all, it is not necessary for us to really enter the secret place in the future Less benefit. "


    "Oh, I see." Sun you was born in the sun family. He only knew more about the affairs of Lingxiao sect than Shen Shi. After listening to a few words, he understood them, nodded and said, "I really don''t know about this, but counting the days, it''s only half a year since the fourth plenary session. It''s really time to choose."


    Shen Shi took a look at him and suddenly said with a smile, "the feeling in your words is totally different from that of the other days."


    Sun you was stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing. The laughter was bright, and he felt proud.


    As they walked side by side, sun you joked with Shen Shi and asked him if he was in a hurry to go down the mountain to see Ling Chunni. Shen Shi laughed at him and scolded him, but he didn''t bother to argue with him. Instead, he said that in addition to settling down with Ling Chunni, he also planned to seize the time to hunt monsters again, prepare some spirit materials, more spirit elixirs and the most important thing Talismans, these things. Finally, Shen Shi with a bit of solemnity, zhengse to sun you: "buy a house that owe you money, may have to delay for some time."


    "Get the hell out of you!" Sun you "bah" and said angrily, "you boy, tell me about the money you owe me again. Do you believe that I will turn against you? You have to pay me back all this money. It''s a curse. How can I pay back the favor you helped me this time? I can''t get down on my knees and kowtow to you, can I? "


    Shen Shi laughs, shakes his head and says nothing. Sun you comes over and embraces him. He says, "good brother, we''ve been friends for so many years. Don''t mention it again in the future."


    Shen Shi was just about to say something with a smile. Suddenly, they heard a noise coming from somewhere in front of them. This morning, they were on the quiet mountain road in this geomantic treasure land. It''s really rare that someone would quarrel here. For a moment, they were surprised and looked up together.Sure enough, after a few years, a man and a woman were standing in front of the mountain to see if there was a tree.


    And these two people, they actually know each other, they are he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang.


    He Xiaomei has a very good family background. It is said that her father is not only a state magnate, but also old acquaintances with some elders of Lingxiao clan. Therefore, her cave is also arranged in the best area, adjacent to sunyou and other aristocratic children. Jiang Hongguang''s life experience is ordinary, and his cave is somewhere else. When he comes here, he should come to find he Xiaomei. But for some unknown reason, these two people who have always had a good relationship seem to be quarreling fiercely today. Especially Jiang Hongguang''s handsome face looks a little red, his expression is very excited, and even his voice has improved a lot unconsciously. Looking at that, it''s even like questioning he Xiaomei.


    Shen Shi and sun you look at each other. Yesterday, when they were on the sea watching platform, they both saw that he Xiaomei and Jiang Hongguang seemed to be unhappy. Some of them, sun you, did not like Jiang Hongguang. They deliberately teased and played tricks on him. But they did not expect that the night passed, they did not make up. On the contrary, they seemed to be more and more noisy.


    At this time, Jiang Hongguang with a bit of anger, excited voice has come, he stares at he Xiaomei, bites his teeth, angry way: "you say ah, why don''t you say?"


    He Xiaomei''s face was also cold and stern. She was unhappy and said coldly, "what do you want me to say?"


    Jiang Hongguang became more and more angry. He pointed to the distance and said, "I came here early in the morning. I came to your cave door and thought of making a good apology to you. Let''s make up again. But after knocking on the door for a long time, I can''t see you. When the sun rises, you come back from outside? Where did you go? Where did you go all night? "


    Speaking of the back, his eyes were burning, his cheeks were red, and he seemed to be very angry.


    At the beginning, he Xiaomei hesitated a little, seemed to be a little shy and apologetic. But when she was criticized by Jiang Hongguang for his rude words, she was also angry. She stamped her foot and said angrily, "how do you speak, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, I''d like to ask you what do you mean, and where did you go all night?" he said


    At this moment, he Xiaomei couldn''t hear the meaning of Jiang Hongguang''s words and what he thought. For a moment, her cheeks were red, shy and angry, and even there was a faint flow of water in her eyes. Looking at her, she was almost crying with anger and pointed to Jiang Hongguang''s way: "you, you, you Where I go is none of your business? Why do you care about me! "


    Jiang Hongguang was shocked. His face was as pale as paper in an instant. His eyes were incredible. He slowly showed some despair and pain. He pointed to he Xiaomei. Even his fingers were shaking slightly, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    He Xiaomei looked at his handsome face, which she usually liked very much. Now her face was twisted, showing a bit of ferocious and ugly color. She was a little agitated, and even a little afraid. She stamped her foot and said in a loud voice, "you are confused, so go back and wake up. I''m too lazy to tell you now. I''m going back to the cave."


    After that, she turned around and walked back quickly. After a few steps, she saw Shen Shi and sun you standing on the side of the mountain road. Suddenly, he Xiaomei''s face was embarrassed again, and her heart was angry. She bowed her head and strode past them without saying a word.


    Shen Shi and sun you watched he Xiaomei walk away quickly, and then they looked back. They saw that under the big tree, Jiang Hongguang stood in the same place, looking at the graceful figure of he Xiaomei walking away in the distance. It looked like he was lost.


    Shen Shi shakes his head and thinks that he is not happy because he is not familiar with Jiang Hongguang. He just turns to sun you and says, "let''s go."


    Sun you''s reaction is similar to Shen Shi''s. he nods and agrees. However, there is a smile of schadenfreude on the corner of his mouth. It seems that Jiang Hongguang doesn''t like him any more. As they passed by Jiang Hongguang, Shen Shi saw nothing in front of him, but suddenly sun you couldn''t help laughing, his hands behind him, and laughed.


    Standing in the same place, Jiang Hongguang slowly turned around a moment later. He first took a cold look at sun you''s back, then turned back. He looked at the cave in the beautiful scenery of mountains and sea in front of him, and saw the direction where the figure had disappeared. I do not know when to start, this mountain road suddenly left him alone.


    Lonely and lonely.


    It''s like people all over the world abandoned him.


    Suddenly, he suddenly uttered a low roar, fell down on his knees and clenched his teeth. The hardships in the course of seeking Tao for countless times in the past flashed through his mind. It was the countless sufferings he had suffered. It was the humiliation and white eyes he had suffered from his poor family background. One by one, it stabbed his heart like a needle.He bellowed hoarsely and oppressively. He punched hard on the thick soil ground. Then he reached out like a claw and grasped a handful of green weeds in his hand. At the same time, he slowly revealed a few words between his teeth. With pain and a little madness, he roared: "you are mine! you are mine! You are mine... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    After a long time in the mountains, I saw another strange quarrel between men and women. Although I was a little curious about he Xiaomei''s sudden absence at night, Shen Shi and sun you didn''t mean to meddle. After leaving all the way, we went to the wharf of the sea fairy boat at the foot of Jinhong mountain to see the sky. It was almost past the time.


    Sun you accompanies Shen Shi all the way down the mountain. On the way, he talks and chats with him. Looking forward to the upcoming hundred mountain selection conference, he seems to be in a good mood. Of course, Shen Shi can understand his good friend''s mood at the moment and is happy for him from his heart. As for the other sun Heng, who was involved in the internal struggle of the sun family, they both happened to be the same. If they had a tacit understanding, they didn''t mention it.


    When he came to the foot of the mountain and saw the sea fairy boat, Shen Shi said goodbye to sun you. Sun you said with a smile, "you go early and come back early, but then there are many big events. It''s always six months later. This period of time is one of the most important times in our way of cultivation."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I know." Just as he was about to turn around and get on the boat, suddenly a man came running from the sea fairy boat in front of him. He looked like a sailor on the sea fairy boat and came to them quickly.


    Shen Shizheng was puzzled, but he heard that sun you was a little surprised and said, "Xu San, why are you here?"


    The man named Xu San was silent, but he motioned sun you to follow him to one side. Then he whispered in a quiet place and walked back to the tall sea crossing fairy boat without expression.


    When sun you came back, Shen Shi took a look at him and was stunned. However, he found that sun you''s face seemed dignified and ugly. He couldn''t help asking, "who is that man? What''s the matter?"


    Sun you hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Xu San is from my grandmother''s Xu family. Just now, he came to tell me that there was an accident in the house over LiuYun City, where Chunni girl lives. It seems that he was found by the people of the beast League and then besieged."


    Shen Shi body suddenly a shock, lose voice way: "what?"


    Sun you was shocked to see his face. He said in a hurry, "don''t worry. Although there is some danger in the middle, my uncle saved her in the end. Chunni girl should be OK. Now she is in the Xu family''s mansion. So if you want to visit her, go straight to the Xu family. "


    Shen Shi was relieved. At the same time, he was a little afraid. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go now. At the same time, I''d like to thank Master Xu face to face for saving his life."


    Then he turned around and strode forward. Sun you could understand his eagerness, but he didn''t say much. Shen Shi just stepped out a few steps and suddenly turned around. After a while, he looked at sun you and said, "sun you, did that man say just now, how did the beast alliance find that house?"


    Sun you shook his head and said, "I didn''t mention it." Then he pondered for a moment, and then said, "but those people in the beast league are the local snakes in Liuyun city. They are very familiar with the situation in the city. Maybe they can''t tell from some places like citron commune rats."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He nodded and didn''t say much. He said hello to sun you and left.


    In LiuYun City, Xu''s mansion.


    The huge houses and pavilions are stacked and exquisitely carved, and some pavilions that have lasted for more than a hundred years can be seen everywhere. It seems that they are quietly telling about the stormy years that they have experienced here, showing a trace of thick vicissitudes. The garden and small lake are dotted with elegant scenery. The fallen leaves and flowers have been swept away. The whole mansion has a clean and neat atmosphere, as if there is a vitality coming out of the courtyard.


    There are three rooms in a courtyard in the West Garden of Dazhai mansion, which are usually arranged as guest rooms. In the confusion last night, some people were placed here. Except for the one near the north in the middle, there are people living in both the east room and the west room.


    Ling Chunni is the guest who was arranged by the Xu family to live in the west chamber.


    Yesterday''s sudden fight lasted until the middle of the night. It really took Ling Chunni a walk to the gate of hell. Although she didn''t get any serious injuries in the end, she was also frightened. After being rescued by the Xu family, Ling Chunni took back the Xu family''s mansion and put it here in Xiyuan. She thought she would be frightened and sleepless all night. In fact, at the beginning of putting it to sleep, she really tossed and turned, and missed Shen Shi very much. But at some time, she lay down and fell asleep.


    She had a dream, and there was more than one dream. It was a lot of complicated and obscure strange dreams. The time of each dream always seemed very short. If one dream lasted for a while, it would suddenly burst, and then she fell into another dream, just like an endless dream, floating in the strange illusion.


    Some people say that dreams are like morning dew bubbles, which easily disappear when they are broken. When Ling Chunni walks through one dream after another, even if she wants to remember something by chance, she often finds that she will forget most of them when her dreams are broken.


    She just vaguely remembers that most of these dreams are nightmares, but there are also some beautiful dreams that make her happy. The only person she remembers is Shen Shi.Later, she woke up.


    It''s daybreak when I wake up, and I''ve been sleeping all night. Ling Chunni is lying between the bed and quilt, a little dazed and at a loss. I think that since recent days, I don''t know why I always seem to be sleepy and lazy. Maybe I''m tired because I''ve been locked up at home for too long?


    She gently shook her head. Suddenly she felt a pain in her heart for no reason. In the thought just now, did she unconsciously regard that hut as "home"?


    But now it''s gone, isn''t it?


    With a sigh, she sat up. After glancing over the room, I was in a hurry last night. In addition, I didn''t have any spare time after I was tired and scared. I almost didn''t take a good look at it. Now when I take a serious look, I find that the room is very spacious. No matter the desks and chairs, the counters are antique, showing a deep and long-term atmosphere, showing the details of Xu''s family.


    Everything in the room looks very clean. It''s obvious that people clean it from time to time, and there is no sign of any confusion or stain because of the sudden arrival of people, including the ground. The corner of the eye light swept over the foot of the bed. Ling Chunni saw the little black pig rolled up and fell asleep on the ground under the edge of the bed.


    It seems that this pig is obviously more sleepy than she is, and carefree or heartless. At a glance, it sleeps sweetly. Just looking at it, no one would have thought that there was such a vicious fight last night, and this little black pig was also very fierce at the end, and it smashed and overturned many friars of the beast alliance in that hut, so it was light No less than five people have been bitten off their ankles.


    Ordinary monks in the realm of refining Qi, even those who are strong and strong and used to fighting, don''t seem to have any resistance under the tusk of the black pig, which Ling Chunni never thought of. Shen Shi used to leave Xiao Hei with her, saying that she was her companion to relieve her boredom and protect her, but Ling Chunni always felt that it was the former. Xiao Hei always looked lazy and lazy all day. What can we do to frighten foreign enemies?


    However, the battle last night clearly showed that there are thousands of monsters in the world. You can''t underestimate even a pig. Otherwise, those friars of the beast league who broke their feet last night will come to an end.


    She took a bit of laziness, stretched out, and got out of bed. When passing by the sleeping little black pig, his ears moved and seemed to tilt up. But I don''t know if he was too sleepy to wake up, or if he didn''t think there would be any more danger at this moment. Little black pig''s ears soon drooped down again. He mumbled twice, and even didn''t open his eyes. He was still sleeping sweetly.


    After finishing her clothes, Ling Chunni suddenly heard a steady man''s voice outside the door and said:


    "in Xu Teng, have you got up yet?"


    Ling Chunni was surprised. She quickly stood up, walked to the door, opened the door, and saw a middle-aged man standing outside with a smile. It was Xu Teng. As the head of the Xu family, Xu Teng is also famous in Liuyun city. Even Ling Chunni had heard of them in the past. Of course, they were from different worlds at that time, and she never thought that one day she would stand in front of the Xu family, who used to feel superior. Although it seems that Xu Teng''s smile is kind and gentle at the moment, it is not very different from ordinary people.


    Ling Chunni didn''t dare to neglect. Maybe she was a little instinctively awed in her heart. She bowed her head and said in a low voice: "little girl, I''ve seen the master of the Xu family."


    Xu Teng looked at Ling Chunni and said with a smile, "was it OK that Ling had a rest last night?"


    Ling Chunni nodded and said, "very good. Thank you for your help yesterday. I''m very grateful."


    With a smile, Xu Teng waved his hand and said, "it''s just a matter of hand lifting. You don''t have to worry about it. Shen Shi and I know each other, and he once rescued my third brother that day. Everything is what it should be


    Just as they were talking, there was a squeak from the other side of the yard, but a girl came out of the East chamber. Xu Teng and Ling Chunni looked around and saw the girl come and tell him, "master, Miss Zhong has got up."


    Xu Teng nodded, waved to let the girl go down, and then said to Ling Chunni with a smile: "Miss Zhong is injured, so I arranged a servant girl to wait on her, but it seems that she doesn''t like it very much. How about going to see her with me?"


    Ling Chun''s heart was a little worried about Zhong Qingzhu. Hearing this, he nodded his head and agreed. They went to the door of the East chamber. Xu Teng knocked on the door and announced his name. A moment later, he heard Zhong Qingzhu''s weak voice coming out of the room and said, "please come in."


    door is as like as two peas. Ling Chunni is pushed into the door. When he enters the door, Ling Chunni sees the layout of the house in this room almost identical to the one in his own. The wound on the clock bamboo has been wrapped up in a cloak of clovell, and his face is pale. The beauty of softness and gentleness.


    Seeing Xu Teng and Ling Chunni coming over, Zhong Qingzhu bowed forward, with some apology on his face, and said to Xu Teng, "Xu Shibo, I''m hurt and inconvenient. I can''t see you. Please forgive me."Xu Teng gave him a hand and said with a smile, "sit down, sit down, sit down. What do these empty rites do?" Then he said with a smile, "over the past few years, I''ve heard about your reputation as a rising star of the Zhong family. I''d like to see you as soon as possible, but I can''t get a chance to see you. As soon as I see you today, my niece is really the best among the people, and her future is limitless."


    Zhong Qingzhu laughed and said, "I''m flattered. Well, about last night, I... "


    Without waiting for her to finish, Xu Teng broke in with a smile and said, "don''t worry, niece. Since you told me last night, I''ll take care of it. It''s forbidden to speak at home, and there''s no one to send a letter to Zhong''s house, so as not to worry you. You just stay with me and take good care of yourself. "


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, but there was still a trace of gratitude in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "thank you, Shibo."


    Xu Teng said, "it''s just a small thing." Then he chatted with them for a while, and then he left.


    After Xu Teng left, there were only Ling Chunni and Zhong Qingzhu left in the room. The two women looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became silent and embarrassed.


    After a while, Ling Chunni walked slowly and sat down on the edge of the bed. After a moment of silence, he said in a soft voice, "how''s your injury?"


    Zhong Qingzhu took a look at her and said, "it''s nothing serious. It''s just more blood flow. The general will be well in a few days."


    "Oh, that''s good." Ling Chunni road.


    "Well." Zhong Qingzhu quietly agreed.


    They were silent for another moment.


    Just when Zhong Qingzhu felt a little uncomfortable with the awkward atmosphere and was ready to say something, he suddenly heard Ling Chunni sitting there and saying, "Qingzhu Girl, I want to ask you something


    "You said," said Zhong Qingzhu


    Ling Chunni took a deep breath. His face didn''t change. Everything was as usual. He said quietly: "at the end of last night, you put your hand on my neck. If If Xiao hei and Xu family didn''t come to help, would you really strangle me? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Zhong Qingzhu slowly raised his head and looked at her. Ling Chunni''s face was calm. It seemed that he just casually asked an ordinary question. She was silent for a while, and then her lips moved. When she was about to open her mouth to answer, Ling Chunni suddenly raised her head, looked a little annoyed, shook her head with some apology, and said to Zhong Qingzhu with a smile:


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I said something wrong." Then she sighed and said, "don''t worry, green bamboo girl. Sometimes I am stupid, so I will say some silly things. If you hadn''t saved me several times yesterday, I would have fallen into the hands of the beast alliance. What else can I ask if I can die? "


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep look at the woman in front of him. After a moment of silence, he said in a soft voice, "it''s OK."


    Ling Chunni put out her hand with a smile, took the palm of Zhong Qingzhu''s hand, and said with a smile: "in a word, we two have a chance to spend a life and death together, but I don''t know if you would like to be a friend with me?" She looked forward to it and said in a soft voice, "in fact, I have no good friends all the time. Sometimes I especially want to have a good sister who can talk and chat, but Well, is that ok? "


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect Ling Chunni to suddenly say something like this. But when she looked at Ling Chunni, she saw that the woman was plump and charming. With a smile and a word, she naturally revealed the beauty of natural tenderness. Not to mention a man, but a woman, Zhong Qingzhu had a few problems at the moment Divided into the heart.


    There was a sudden heartache at the bottom of her heart for no reason. For a moment, she thought blankly: no wonder, no wonder he would like this woman, or maybe it is such a woman that he likes


    For a moment, she was a little dazed and didn''t speak, but Ling Chunni had some misunderstanding. With a sense of shame and disappointment, she bowed her head slightly and said in a low voice: "Er, I''m sorry, I''m rude. Miss Qingzhu, you come from all walks of life, and you are also a disciple of Lingxiao sect. You have a bright future. I, I really Don''t be angry. Just think I didn''t say... "


    Before the last word "Guo" came out, Zhong Qingzhu had come back to himself. He shook his head and interrupted Ling Chunni''s words, saying: "it''s not that. We You can be friends. " She said with a smile, smile seems to have some helplessness, said, "what family, what status, in fact, my childhood background, may not be better than where you go."


    Ling Chunni''s face brightened with joy. Obviously, she was very happy to be friends with Zhong Qingzhu. When she talked with her, she became a little more intimate. Although Zhong Qingzhu didn''t adapt to Ling Chunni''s kindness at first, after a chat, she gradually changed her impression of Ling Chunni and found that the girl didn''t seem to be what she had thought before It''s exactly the same, and I can talk with myself quite well.


    Or maybe I don''t have many real intimate friends?


    In this way, Ling Chunni sits beside Zhong Qingzhu''s bed and talks with her for a while. They gradually get to know each other. After a while, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly feels something and lowers his head slightly. He finds that Ling Chunni''s palm still holds his right hand, and the strange silk comes from her hand.


    Zhong Qingzhu frowned, looked up at Ling Chunni and said, "Chunni, your hands are so cool."


    Ling Chunni was stunned and quickly took back his hand from the palm of Zhong Qingzhu''s hand. With a little apology, he said with a smile, "Oh, I forgot this, didn''t I cold you?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shakes his head and looks at Ling Chunni with a little more doubt. He says, "I remember last night when I thought your body and palm were very cold. At that time, I thought you were frightened. How come you are still like this now?" She looked at Ling Chunni''s clothes and said, "is it cold?"


    Ling Chunni put her hands and palms together and rubbed them with a smile. Then she put them to her mouth and said with a smile, "no, I''m fine. I don''t have any disease or pain. I''m born like this." Then he extended his hand to Zhong Qingzhu and said with a smile, "now you feel it. Is it a little hotter?"


    Zhong Qingzhu reached out and held Ling Chunni''s palm gently. She felt that the skin between her palms was a little warmer than just now, but the warmth was so fragile that she could not hide the coldness deeper, like water and ice.


    After holding her hand for a moment, Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "well, I really feel better."


    Ling Chunni, with a smile and some gentle and cunning pride on her face, was just about to say something else when a familiar man''s voice came from the courtyard outside their house, with some urgency and anxiety, and cried out:


    "Chunni, Chunni, are you here?"


    Inside and outside the bed, the two women were shocked at the same time.


    Ling Chunni jumped up all of a sudden. At that moment, it seemed that there was a brilliance blooming from her face. The whole person was a little bright. The joy and the smile were like flowers blooming suddenly.


    She suddenly turned back and ran towards the door. She opened the door, and the light outside came down. There was a man standing in the courtyard outside the house, on the Qingshi road. Turning around, he saw that it was Shen Shi."Stone!"


    Ling Chunni cheers and jumps out with a look of excitement and joy. Even some water mist appears in her eyes. Shen Shi strides forward immediately after seeing Ling Chunni. When they meet on the road in the courtyard, Ling Chunni pounces on her with a smile, while Shen Shi embraces her with open arms. Finally, she is relieved and smiles with joy.


    Nestled in the familiar and warm embrace, Ling Chunni felt a kind of special satisfaction and steadiness in an instant, as if the thoughts of these days were thrilling. At this moment, it suddenly became unimportant, as long as It''s enough to be in his arms.


    She closed her eyes with a smile, clasped Shen Shi''s waist tightly in her hands, and pressed herself close to his body like a little greedy, to breathe the warm breath of his body. Shen Shi is also holding her with a smile, gently touching her long hair and patting her back.


    After whispering a few sentences, he looked up occasionally, and suddenly he was stunned.


    At the end of the stone path ahead, in the East chamber, on the bed in the open door, there was an injured and slightly haggard woman sitting on the bed, pale and staring at the scene from there.


    Where no one could see, her falling palm quietly grasped the corner of her cloak and slowly clenched it until the bone turned white and fell deeply into her skin.


    After a long separation, another dangerous incident happened in the middle. It almost happened that yin and Yang were separated and never seen again. Both Shen Shi and Ling Chunni were afraid. But it''s OK. At the moment, everything seems to be safe. Shen Shi first came in to thank Zhong Qingzhu, and then asked about her injury. Zhong Qingzhu seemed as indifferent as usual, saying that he was OK.


    Shen Shi comes here in a hurry and comes to see them. Although there are still many questions in his heart, he wants to tell the two women, including Ling Chunni''s body, Zhong Qingzhu''s injury, and some strange reasons why Zhong Qingzhu appears in the secluded hut. But it''s not the time for him to talk about them in detail, because when he comes to the Xu family, he still has to go First of all, I''d like to meet with several senior masters of the Xu family. After all, it''s really up to them to save Ling Chunni and Zhong Qingzhu this time. It''s really a great favor.


    So after meeting Ling Chunni and Zhong Qingzhu and confirming that they are both safe and sound, Shen Shi said a few words to them, and then went back to the front living room of the Xu family, where Xu Teng was waiting for him.


    Xu Teng was very friendly to the young man. He didn''t see any arrogance at all. He told Shen Shi about last night''s situation in detail. At last, he showed some concern and said: "brother Shen, you know what''s going on now. I don''t need to say more. That Ling girl had better live here to raise her Second, it''s safe to avoid being found by the beast alliance villain. "


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but he didn''t show any affectation. He nodded his head and hugged his fist. "This will disturb Mr. Xu. Shen Shi will repay his kindness in the future."


    Xu Teng laughed, waved his hand and said: "brother Shen is very polite, but it''s just a little help. In addition, the beast alliance hurt my third brother first. Our Xu family was just about to deal with them. This time it''s just a beginning. Next, we''ll get rid of the root of the evil gang and drive them out of LiuYun City, and return the city to the world."


    Shen Shixin thought about it and said, "master, if this is the case, maybe I can do something to repay your family''s help."


    Xu Teng shook his head with a smile, reached for him to sit down, and said with a smile, "brother Shen, you don''t have to."


    Shen Shi pleaded several times, but Xu Teng just refused with a smile. He only asked Shen Shi and Ling Chunni to have a good rest here. Shen Shi had no choice but to accept his kindness. At the same time, he said that if there is any place to get him, please don''t mention it.


    After this conversation, they felt close to each other. Shen Shi sat down for a while, then got up and left. Then he went to the back house to visit Xu Xing. After the previous injury, Xu Xing''s spirit was not bad, but he was very happy to see Shen Shi coming. He took Shen Shi to talk to him for a long time. Finally, he told him that if Shen Shi didn''t interfere in dealing with the beast alliance, the Xu family would take care of it. The words inadvertently showed that the Xu family had kept a low profile for a long time. If it could be done well this time A good show of tusk strength, also can let other aristocratic families in LiuYun City see clearly and so on.


    At this point, Xu Xing also smiles and praises Shen Shi, saying that Shen Shi has a great future, and the Xu family is happy here. After all, they are all friends. Shen Shi agreed with a smile. After sitting for a while, he got up and left. Xu Xing didn''t force him to stay, so he called someone to see him off.


    As soon as he got to the door, Shen Shi was about to walk out. Suddenly, the figure outside the door flashed, and a beautiful girl came in, shouting: "Dad!"


    Before her voice fell, she saw Shen Shi coming out. First she was stunned, then she wiped the corner of her mouth and began to smile. In the light of the day, the girl was smiling and said softly:


    "Hello, brother Shen."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then recognized that the girl in front of him was Xu Xueying, the daughter of Xu Xing, whom he had met a few days ago. Although it was only a one-sided relationship, the girl''s speech and behavior, especially her kneeling to save her mother, impressed him a lot last time in the living room of the Xu family. Shen Shi also had a good impression on Xu Xueying.


    Seeing her smiling at the moment, Shen Shi leaned over and said with a smile, "it''s Miss Xu. I haven''t seen her for many days. How are you doing?"


    Xu Xueying''s eyes were full of water. She was in a good mood. She nodded and said with a smile, "I''m fine. How about you, brother Shen? Why did you come to our house all of a sudden today? "


    Shen Shigang was about to answer when he heard Xu Xing''s voice coming from the back room. But he heard his daughter''s voice. Now he raised his voice on the back bed and said, "Xiao Ying, don''t be rude. What''s your name when you are young? Brother Shen is my father''s savior. You have to call uncle."


    However, Xu Xueying pursed her lips when she heard the speech. She seemed to be a little reluctant, and it seemed that she was also favored by Xu Xing very much. She didn''t mean to be too afraid of this old man. She just snorted and said: "what uncle, he is not a few years older than me?"


    Sitting on the bed, Xu Xing was very angry. He patted the mattress and said, "what do you say? Is there any etiquette? I don''t have to let brother Shen see the joke! Your mother really spoils you at ordinary times. She has no rules at all. "


    Shen Shi was startled. He quickly turned back and waved to Xu Xing. He said with a smile, "Third Master Xu, calm down. Why are you angry about this little thing. In fact, I''m only a few years older than Miss Xueying. In the past, sun you and I had a peer-to-peer relationship in Jinhong mountain, but he wanted to call you uncle. It''s not too much for Miss Xueying to call me big brother. It should be so, it should be so! "


    What he said here made Xu Xing look better, but he was angry and glared at his daughter standing at the door. But Xu Xueying looks at it with a smile, but she is not afraid at all. She just smiles and asks Shen Shi, "brother Shen, you haven''t told me why you are here today?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, thinking that Miss Xueying was also a member of the Xu family, not an outsider, so he told the story roughly. After hearing this, Xu Xueying said, "ah," and looked worried. Then he said, "so it is. By the way, brother Shen, do you want to go back to Xiyuan to see the two injured sisters?"


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed with a smile. Then he turned back and said to Xu Xing in the room, "Mr. Xu, you are well healed. I''ll see you again after a while."


    Xu Xing arched his hand with a smile.


    Shen Shi walked out of the house, about ten steps away. Suddenly, he just heard the sound of footsteps behind him. Looking back, Xu Xueying ran over and said, "brother Shen, our family covers a large area, and there are many courtyard corridors. It''s hard for outsiders to recognize the road when they first arrive. Moreover, Xiyuan is not close to here. Let me take you back."


    Shen Shi thinks that''s true. The Xu family''s mansion has been handed down for hundreds of years. I don''t know how many times it has been expanded and rebuilt. If it''s not for people who have lived here for a long time, it''s really easy to get lost. Shen Shi''s original intention is to go to the front yard of the mansion and find a servant to inquire about the direction of Xiyuan, but he didn''t expect that although Xu Xueying is a young girl in her early ten years old, she is exquisite and thoughtful. When she thought of this layer, she immediately nodded with a smile and said to Xu Xueying, "it''s best, but I''d like to thank Miss Xueying first."


    Xu Xueying pursed a smile and led him forward. At the same time, she said with a smile, "brother Shen, what''s the relationship between those two sisters and you?"


    Shen Shiyu hesitated for a moment and then said, "one of them is my classmate and the other is mine Good friend


    "Oh." Xu Xueying nodded and said nothing more.


    They walked through the hall, through several corridors, and through a garden. About a moment later, Xu Xueying came back to Xiyuan with Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi looks at the road and thinks that the Xu family is worthy of being a century old family. This big house is really luxurious. There is more than one way to get here. It''s just that this road may come from the backyard. It''s more tortuous and takes a few minutes longer than the last one.


    At the same time, the Xiyuan heard the news of Shen Shi and others, and soon had a reaction. Ling Chunni leaned out of the East chamber and saw that it was Shen Shi. He immediately showed a happy smile and waved at the door.


    Shen Shi walks over with a smile. Ling Chunni smiles at him first. Then her eyes fall on Xu Xueying who follows Shen Shi. She is stunned and asks Shen Shi, "stone, this girl is..."


    Shen Shi then realized that Xu Xueying didn''t leave immediately. For a moment, he was embarrassed and said with a smile: "Oh, this is Miss Xueying, the daughter of the Third Master of the Xu family. I went to see Mr. Xu once before. Miss Xueying sent me back."


    Ling Chunni let out a "ah", and then when she was about to speak, she saw that Xu Xueying had come up without fear of strangers. She looked at Ling Chunni and said with a smile, "this must be sister Chunni. I''m Xu Xueying. Before I thought, what kind of woman is my friend who can be with brother Shen? Now when I see her, my sister is really a beautiful woman with a beautiful country and I still feel pity for her. "Ling Chunni''s cheek is slightly red, but she didn''t expect that this young girl with noble family background and outstanding appearance has such a sweet mouth. It''s just that every woman always has a love for beauty. What''s more, she was praised face to face by a young girl like Xu Xueying. She was also happy, but she was still a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "sister, you''re joking. In fact, you''re a born beauty. ¡±


    Xu Xueying walks up to her, takes her hand and says it with a smile. After just a few words, they seem to be close to each other. Shen Shi is also stunned to see that the door behind them is opened, and it is faint that Zhong Qingzhu is still sitting on the bed, so he goes into the room first.


    Seeing that Shen Shi came in, Zhong Qingzhu''s face was light. He didn''t have more expression. He just looked at him silently and then moved his eyes to himself.


    Shen Shi went to the bed, pulled a stool and sat down. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw that Zhong Qingzhu was silent, calm, and even vaguely refusing others. Suddenly, he felt that he didn''t know what to say. He was a bit at a loss and embarrassed.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly cooled down. They sat very close, but they didn''t speak for a moment. Not far from the door, Ling Chunni and Xu Xueying stood together and kept talking. From time to time, they heard two beautiful women''s pleasant laughter. It seemed that in a short time, they had really become friends with similar temperament.


    Inside and outside, separated by a door, the atmosphere is quite different.


    Shen Shi frowned and felt something was wrong. He was just about to say something to ease the embarrassment of the accident. However, Zhong Qingzhu looked out of the door and said in a soft voice:


    "she''s really beautiful, good-natured and gentle, so everyone will like her, even if it''s there A little girl who saw her for the first time today, right


    "Well..." Shen Shi answered subconsciously, but after a moment, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He said, "Chunni is such a person. In fact, you are much better than her in other aspects." Then he laughed and said with a smile,


    "how can you really want to compare with her? Your appearance is not inferior to her, and your family background is superior to her, not to mention in the cultivation of Taoism, I can''t even compare with you, let alone her? If you want me to say that, you are a little too competitive


    Then he began to laugh. Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment. Then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He nodded his head slightly. It seemed that he was a little happy, which made the atmosphere in the room relaxed again. But in the deep part of the smile, no one saw, there was a slight bitterness.


    In the twinkling of an eye, as the day passed, it became dark and it was already midnight.


    At the invitation of the Xu family, Shen Shi stayed in Xiyuan for the night. A few candlelight lights up in the dark, and lights up the rooms in the East and West chambers.


    In the West Wing room, Ling Chunni, who finally had time to be alone, cuddled up with Shen Shi for a long time, and then whispered the story of yesterday from beginning to end. Shen Shi was still a little scared after hearing it, and gently hugged her. She still had some doubts about it. But at the moment, there is nothing on my mind to think about it, and I casually told Ling Chunni that the Xu family planned to deal with the beast League.


    Ling Chunni immediately said happily, "is this really true? If it''s true, as long as the beast alliance is removed, I won''t have to hide any more."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "it should be so. I also wanted to ask Master Xu to join me in the fight against the beast League, so as to repay them for saving your life. However, master Xu refused. Alas, this human relationship is a little big, and it''s not good to repay it in the future. "


    Then he shook his head and sighed. Ling Chunni looked at him with some worry and said, "stone, is it because of me..."


    Shen Shi quickly interrupted her with a smile and shook his head: "it has nothing to do with you. No matter how heavy or how big the human relationship is, can it be stronger than your life? As long as you''re OK, that''s the best. "


    Ling Chunni nibbles her lower lip and stares at Shen Shi. Suddenly she hugs him deeply without saying a word and buries her head in his chest. She just hugs him like this. Shen Shi patted her head with a smile and said, "OK, OK, it''s OK."


    Ling Chunni straightened up somewhat shyly, slightly turned around and quietly rubbed her eyes. After a while, she felt calmer. Then she turned around and saw Shen Shi sitting on the side of the table in the room, took down the Ruyi bag, took out a lot of things from it and put them on the table, some of which were shining beautifully.


    At the same time, Shen Shi waved to her and said, "Chunni, come here."


    Ling Chunni went to him and sat down, and said, "what are you doing?"


    Shen Shi said, "I''m going out for a hunting tomorrow morning. I''ll sort out my talismans a little bit." With that, he swept dozens of crystal clear Lingjing from the table and put them in a pile. He pushed them to Ling Chunni and said, "now you may want to live in the Xu family for a while. You still need to take some Lingjing with you. Take them first."Ling Chunni hesitated, nodded and said, "OK."


    Then, suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept by, but behind another pile of spirit crystals, he saw a small thing that seemed to be different. He could not help but curiously stretched out his hand and picked it up. After a close look, it was a strange dark crystal, dotted with tiny silver dots, as if it were endless in the deepest darkness The stars in the sky.


    "Why, what is it?" She asked curiously.


    Shen Shi took a look at this side. He was stunned. Then he shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s useless. I don''t know what''s the use."


    Ling Chunni looked at the black crystal curiously. Suddenly, she felt as if she had found something. She put her hands together and put the black crystal in her hands. With some surprise and joy, she said to Shen Shi with a smile:


    "ah, this crystal is so warm!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    "Warm?"


    Shen Shi was shocked. Since he got this strange black crystal in the soul deep of Gaoling mountain that day, except for the last time when he was in the five elements Hall of Shangshu hall in Jinhong mountain, the black crystal has never been quiet, just like a dead thing. Even when he just took it out of Ruyi bag, it was cold. How could it be hot?


    Is this black crystal changing again after a while?


    Shen Shi took a close look at the black crystal in Ling Chunni''s hand. He didn''t find anything unusual. After pondering for a moment, he stretched out his hand and said, "show me."


    Ling Chunni spread out his palm and put the black crystal into Shen Shi''s hand. Shen Shi''s brow was slightly wrinkled after he started. It was not because he felt the burning or warm feeling of the black crystal. On the contrary, the black crystal in his hand looked almost the same as usual, and even the most basic temperature didn''t change much from what he remembered, Is still that kind of slightly cold feeling.


    Shen Shi looked up at Ling Chunni. Ling Chunni still had a smile on her face and said, "how about it? Is it warm?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said: "strange, I don''t think the black crystal is very hot?"


    Ling Chunni was stunned. She looked surprised. She reached over and took over the black crystal again. She rubbed it in her palm one by one. Then she raised her head and said, "no, I feel warm holding it."


    Shen Shi scratched his head and was puzzled for a moment. It was just that the origin of the black crystal was mysterious, and it was obviously related to the ancient ghost named Wugui. Obviously, in any way, the black crystal would not be ordinary. Perhaps, it is because of this that the two people feel very different?


    It''s just this kind of anomaly. I think it''s a little strange.


    At this time, Ling Chunni played with the black crystal for a while, looking at it with a feeling that she couldn''t put it down. At the same time, she asked Shen Shi curiously, "stone, what is this black crystal?"


    "Er..." Shen Shi felt that it was hard to answer for a moment. This black crystal was involved in the struggle between the archaic Yin dragon and the ancient ghosts under the zhenhun abyss. It had a lot to do with it, including the fragment of the ancient sword of killing immortals. Once it was revealed, it would cause great trouble or unexpected disaster. If you say something to Ling Chunni casually, I''m afraid it''s going to attract disaster for her. So after hesitating for a while, Shen Shi decided to hide it from her first, saying,


    "I don''t know. I found this thing in its nest after I killed a fourth-order monster iron wolf king spider again. It seemed different at that time, so I brought it back with me."


    Ling Chunni gives a "Oh", nods and doesn''t ask any more questions. She just smiles and grabs the black crystal all the time. She seems to really like it. After a moment, she suddenly looks up and looks at Shen Shi with the color of phase wings, saying: "stone, I like this black crystal very much, if If it''s not too important for you, can you give it to me? "


    Shen Shi suddenly has a big head. It''s not mean that he''s stingy. With his relationship with Ling Chunni, if it''s ordinary jewelry, even if it''s rare, he''ll give it. However, this black crystal is really different. Although it has been like a dead thing for a long time, it must have some secret in it, but it is still unknown.


    But he just wanted to refuse. When he looked up, he saw Ling Chunni''s soft and beautiful face. Now he had a kind of look and expression of entreaty and expectation. For a moment, he could not say what he refused.


    After a while, he hesitated and said in a low voice, "this Chunni, I don''t think this black crystal is beautiful either. Why don''t I buy you a more beautiful jewelry later? "


    Ling Chunni lowered her head slightly, and her eyes seemed to be disappointed. But soon she began to smile again. She was still in a good mood. She gently put the black crystal on the table, and shook her head with a smile. She said, "it''s OK. I''m just talking about it. It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about it."


    Shen Shi takes a look at her and sees that Ling Chun''s face looks as usual with a smile on it. However, after a while, his eyes secretly take a look at the black crystal and show some reluctant feelings. He sighed in his heart. After a moment of silence, he suddenly shook his head and said with a smile:


    "OK, OK, this black crystal is for you."


    Ling Chunni''s body was shocked, and his face was filled with joy, but then he seemed to be surprised. He drew back half of his body, looked at Shen Shi, and said timidly, "I, I said no."


    Shen Shi smiles, reaches for the piece of black crystal and puts it into Ling Chunni''s hand. At the same time, he sighs: "we''ve been together for some time, but I didn''t let you have a good life. I even suffered some hardships and met several risks. Besides, I didn''t really give you anything." After a pause, he gently grasped Ling Chunni''s palm in his palm, nodded and said, "Chunni, as long as you are happy, this black crystal will be given to you. But It always feels strange. I don''t know exactly what it is, but it doesn''t seem to be a big problem on weekdays. It''s just that if you find something wrong or some strange sign on the black crystal one day, you must tell me as soon as possible, OK? "Ling Chunni''s bright eyes twinkled. At first, she uttered a heavy "um". A moment later, a feeling of tenderness diffused from her face. Her eyes were like waves of water. Suddenly, she threw herself into Shen Shi''s arms and hugged him tightly. She whispered:


    "stone, you are so kind to me!"


    Shen Shi was moved, but then he laughed, patted her head, and said with a smile, "you only know now?"


    Ling Chunni vomits his tongue and lingers in his arms for a while. Then he reluctantly sits up. Shen Shi continues to tidy up the things on the table, while Ling Chunni is happily playing with the black crystal. After a while, she suddenly stands up again and goes to the cabinet drawer on the other side of the room. After a while, she finds a slender red rope.


    The black crystal is a complete piece, natural and seamless. Ling Chunni carefully tied it to the middle of the black crystal with a thin red rope, and made a few firm knots to make a simple and crude necklace pendant.


    She lowered her head, gently pressed the black smooth hair, and hung the red rope black crystal pendant around her neck.


    The red rope shakes lightly, and the black crystal falls on her chest, lying quietly on the snow-white, powdery and plump skin. Not far from her heart, an inexplicable warmth is quietly but clearly diffused from the black crystal, which makes her feel that the lingering chill has suddenly decreased a lot.


    Dark black crystal, snow-white skin, black and white, the strong contrast seems to let the little silver light on the black crystal come back to life, like the stars in the sky are flashing slightly, with a bit of mystery.


    "Beautiful?"


    She was like a little girl who got her favorite toy. She was so happy that she stood beside Shen Shi and asked him in a soft voice.


    Shen Shi looked up and seemed to be stunned for a moment. At that moment, Ling Chunni was charming and infinite, and her gorgeous posture seemed to have reached the pinnacle of the world. With a smile and a twinkle, her every move was charming, as if it was natural. In this night, it was like the most gorgeous and brilliant Epiphyllum blooming to the extreme.


    Charming can not be a square thing, charming suffocating.


    Shen Shi nodded his head subconsciously and said sincerely: "how beautiful


    Ling Chunni''s smile is as gentle as a flower.


    It was the most comfortable and comfortable night for Ling Chunni to sleep for a long time.


    I don''t know when it started. These days, she always felt cold and chilly. At first, it was the fingertips of her hands and feet. Later, it soon spread to her whole body. However, it''s hard to say that there is any pain and suffering. In fact, I don''t feel any special discomfort in my daily life. Sometimes I feel a little cold. What''s more, I don''t feel very stable when I go to bed at night.


    When she was alone, she would wake up suddenly in the lonely and cold night, and she would feel very cold at that moment.


    Maybe it''s loneliness?


    Because no one''s with you?


    She is always thinking of the stone, always looking forward to his side, if you can nestle in his arms, the cold will no longer exist.


    As long as he''s there


    So that night, when he was there, it was so warm. Ling Chunni felt as if he was really like a child, intoxicated in his arms and unable to extricate himself. If he left his warmth, would he die because he was too cold?


    In a daze, in a gentle warmth, she seems to be a fool who is too drunk to wake up. Her heart is hot, as if it is always hotter than other parts of her body.


    Is that the sound of your own excited heartbeat?


    So she hugged him and went to sleep peacefully. There was no cold, and the warm world seemed endless. She indulged in it forever.


    Even the dream is totally different from yesterday. There are no more nightmares that are constantly changing. The feeling of palpitation never comes back. When she sleeps, she is so relieved and warm. She only sees an endless night vaguely, but the night is not cold. Although the darkness seems to give her a kind and warm feeling. And at the end of the night sky, she even felt that there seemed to be a strange sight quietly watching herself.


    It was a very strange feeling, but she was still not afraid of the idea of fear, because there was not too much hostility in her eyes, and even the strange eyes seemed to dodge. Even when she was watched occasionally, she seemed to feel more curious and confused.


    What a strange dream it is!


    Ling Chunni sleeps until dawn, but she is still sleepy. Even when she hears that Shen Shi is going to go out of town to explore and hunt, she holds up half of her body, but her eyelids are still fighting.


    Then Shen Shi laughed and let her lie down and go to sleep. She left alone. Then Ling Chunni fell asleep again in the warmth she hadn''t seen for a long time. Her heart was warm and comfortable.


    Unconsciously, she had been sleeping all day, and she didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    Wu was a little tired. She got up languidly. First she was stunned for a long time, then suddenly she felt a little ashamed. She thought that fortunately the stone was not there, otherwise she would not have lost herself.A burst of tenderness passed in her heart. She walked to the dresser gently. A copper mirror on the dresser was smooth and bright, reflecting her gentle and charming face, as beautiful as a flower.


    She combed her hair in a calm and delicate way.


    But suddenly, for a moment, Ling Chunni''s body was shocked.


    She seemed stunned, then put down her comb.


    Hand out, she gently wiped from the forehead hair, black smooth hair, I do not know why, her face suddenly a little pale.


    Hair a little bit of slip, her fingers are slowly moving, moving


    Then, somewhere, in the depth of her fine hair, her fingers suddenly stopped, all her movements were stiff, even her whole body was frozen into ice.


    After a long time, she slowly flexed her fingers, moved gently in the depth of her hair, then dropped her hand and put it in front of her eyes.


    There was silence in the room.


    The figure trembled slightly in the bronze mirror.


    Her face was as pale as paper, her body was shaking, all the good things were like a dream, and all the warmth turned into nothingness.


    On the trembling fingertips, there was a white hair.


    Her bloodless lips trembled. The next moment, she suddenly covered her mouth with her hand and covered her mouth with all the choking and crying. The crystal tears flowed down in the eyes of unbelievable pain and despair, across her cheek and across her white palm.


    In the dead silence, only a little choking voice with sadness and despair came out from between the fingers:


    "godmother Ganniang... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    Shen Shi left the Xu family mansion early in the morning, because considering that Ling Chunni is very safe to live in the Xu family now, he brought Xiao Hei to his side when he came out this time. When traveling and exploring, Xiao Hei can find the spirit grass, and he is a reliable thug when he meets the monster. Well, he should be reliable.


    As for the place to hunt monsters, Shen Shi finally decided to go to Wugong mountain again after thinking about it. The last time he met Xu Xing there, he was secretly besieged by the monks of shanxiong hall. He didn''t really go deep into the mountains. He didn''t get much. This time he can have a good exploration. As for the legend that there were ghosts in the centipede mountain before, Shen Shi didn''t find any trace all day and night when he passed by last time. It must be a boring rumor that came out of nowhere.


    With a definite idea, he took Xiao Hei out of the city and went to centipede mountain. An hour later, he arrived at the foot of centipede mountain. As before, he didn''t see any other friars because of the vast terrain and dense mountains. However, compared with the whole Baodi mountain, there should be a large number of friars who came here with the same purpose, including scattered friars.


    Shen Shizhen made a mental effort and walked to the mountain. At the same time, he said to Xiao Hei: "Xiao Hei, we are going to do something important in the hundred mountain world in a few days. We can''t be careless. We have to prepare for life. Today, you do your best to find more high-level spirit grass, and I''ll give you more spirit crystals, OK


    Xiao Hei grinned and nodded. He seemed to be in a good mood. Shen Shi was a little happy, so he went to the mountain one by one. But I don''t know why this pig, who is always extremely sensitive to the spirit grass, didn''t find several spirit grass in Wugong Mountain for a long time. What he found occasionally is the most common and the lowest level First order grass spirit.


    On the contrary, Shen Shi came all the way and met many low-level monsters. It seems that the value of the animal body and spirit material obtained after Ge Sha is much higher.


    So after a while, Shen Shi finally couldn''t help saying to the little gangster: "Hey, stupid pig, if you don''t want to find it, just be honest and lazy. I''m used to not talking about you. Why have you learned to pretend recently?"


    Xiao Hei grunted twice. He looked puzzled. He squatted at Shen Shi''s feet, looked at the mountains, raised a pig''s hoof, scratched his neck and chin, and snorted for a while.


    Shen Shi took a bad look at it and said, "it''s impossible for such a big mountain to have no spirit grass." After a pause, he looked as if he had thought of something. He frowned and said to himself,


    "it seems that there are more monsters along the way than before. I remember last time I came here, there were not so many monsters in the surrounding mountains..."


    Xiyun mansion, Xu Jiayuan.


    In the west chamber, Ling Chunni sat alone for a long time. As the evening approached, she suddenly woke up when the day was about to pass. She woke up from the bronze mirror, and suddenly felt that the room was so stuffy. She was upset. She quickly walked to the door, pulled the door open and went to the yard.


    The evening breeze gently blowing, with a bit of coolness in her face, also let her mood calm a little bit, just a trace of fear in the bottom of her heart, but it seems to have turned into a poisonous snake, is dead wrapped in her heart, never let go.


    She felt a little difficult to breathe. She stood in the yard and looked up at the sky. At dusk, the sky was dark and low, without any sense of height and openness. It seemed that people felt that this day was going to embarrass her.


    "Ah..."


    After watching it for a long time, she suddenly got excited and cried out. As soon as the cry came out, Ling Chunni remembered that this was the strange Xu family. She immediately recovered and quickly covered her mouth, pressing most of the cry back. In this hurry, her despair was relieved a little.


    However, although the cry was suppressed, it did not mean that no one heard it. So after a while, the door of the East Chamber in the courtyard suddenly opened. With a look of surprise on his face, Zhong Qingzhu stood at the door and looked over, saying:


    "Chunni, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ling Chunni turned to look at Zhong Qingzhu, forced a smile, gently shook his head, said: "I''m ok."


    Zhong Qingzhu frowned and looked at Ling Chunni''s pale face. After a moment''s silence, he waved to her and said, "if you have nothing to do, come in and sit down."


    Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment. Maybe it was because she was in a sad mood after she found the white hair, or at the moment, Shen Shi was not around, but she was very weak. So she finally nodded and went to the East chamber.


    After entering the room, Ling Chunni suddenly noticed something. He took a look at Zhong Qingzhu. He was a little surprised and said, "can you walk on the ground? Your wound... "


    At the moment, Zhong Qingzhu is still wearing the green velvet blanket. After Ling Chunni came in, she went back to the bed and sat down. After hearing Ling Chunni''s questions, she gave a faint smile and said, "much better."Ling Chunni took a bit inconceivable, way: "so fast?"


    Zhong Qingzhu brushed the wound with his hand and said calmly: "this should have been the case. After Yuan Jing was coagulated, the monk''s body became stronger and stronger, and his recovery was ten times stronger than that of ordinary people. As long as it wasn''t a big wound that hurt the muscles and bones, or the poison that corrodes the flesh, the wound would recover so quickly in general. I''m this..." She thought for a moment, and then said, "in about three or four days, it''s almost OK."


    Ling Chunni''s eyes were a little more envious, and said, "it''s really good to have a talent for Taoism."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at her and said, "why, don''t you practice Taoism? I think you are also the cultivation of Qi refining realm. As long as you practice diligently and have some chances in the future, you may not be able to reach the Ning yuan realm. By the way, what is the way you practice? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Chunni was at a loss for a moment. After a long time, she stayed bitterly, forced a smile, and said, "I''m too poor in cultivation, and I don''t have any good skills. I''m in Yuanjing I can''t think of it. "


    As he said this, he seemed to be afraid that Zhong Qingzhu would have to ask about his own skills. Ling Chunni quickly digged off the topic and said, "Qingzhu, you are such a good Taoist, you are successful in cultivation, and you are also a famous disciple. You must have been to many places, right?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. Looking at her, he asked, "how do you remember to ask this?"


    Ling Chunni sighed and said, "I grew up here in Liuyun city when I was a child. I''m dependent on ganniang. I haven''t even gone out to Haizhou for so many years. I''m almost playing around here in Liuyun city. It''s said that we have a vast and incomparable world. There are countless magical places in the world, and there are countless incredible wonders in different places. I''ve never seen them before. "


    Zhong Qingzhu was dumbfounded, then shook his head and said, "our Hongmeng world is really vast, but you look up to me."


    Ling Chunni said: "how?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile: "in fact, you think of me very well. I really haven''t been to any other place for so many years. That is to say, I went to Tianhong city with my master elder Le two years ago. It was an eye opener and I really saw the style of the first city in the world. As for the other magical places in the vast territory, I haven''t seen them either, but I still have a long way to go in the future. I always have the chance to see them. "


    Ling Chunni thought deeply. A moment of confusion passed over her face and said, "is there always a chance Qingzhu, was Hongcheng really that good that day? "


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "it''s very spectacular, especially the ten scenes of Tianhong in the legend. It''s really magical, but it''s a wonder in the world."


    Ling Chunni lowered her head slightly and said in a soft voice, "I really want to have a look."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at her and said, "let Shen Shi take you. Anyway, you..." She didn''t know why she kept silent. Her face looked strange, but Ling Chunni was very worried, but she didn''t find it. It was just that there seemed to be a yearning light in her eyes.


    "Tianhong city..."


    Three days later, Shen Shi returned from his adventure in Wugong Mountain and returned to the Xu family mansion.


    In these three days, Ling Chunni didn''t find any other signs of aging, but the white hair was still like a viper biting her heart secretly. But on the surface, she still made a happy appearance to welcome Shen Shi''s return.


    It''s just that compared with the time when he set out three days ago, Shen Shi came back this time with a look of wind and dust. It seems that he should have been working hard in the wild these three days, or the fight with monsters is not easy. At the same time, his face looks dignified, and he seems to be worried.


    Ling Chunni suppresses his uneasiness, makes his most beautiful smile, gets along with Shen Shi, and whispers to ease his mind. Shen Shi seems to smile quickly and hide his mind.


    Ling Chunni forbeared and forbeared. She told herself not to be impulsive and should not ask for anything. But after a moment, she couldn''t resist it. She whispered to Shen Shi, "stone, shall we go to Tianhong city?"


    Shen Shi was shocked and said, "Tianhong city? What do you think of going there all of a sudden? "


    Ling Chunni sat down beside him with a low brow and said in a soft voice, "I Actually, I''ve wanted to go there for a long time. "


    Shen Shi scratched his head and hesitated for a moment. He apologized and said, "Chunni, seven or eight days later, the clan is going to a meeting to select the elite disciples of the Shizheng assembly in baishanjie. Although I have joined the master''s family, I will attend it according to the rules. It''s a training for the secret place of asking heaven in half a year. Well, I''ll take you to Tianhong city to have a good time when baishanjie comes back, OK


    When can you come back this time


    "Well, it''s hard to say." Shen Shi shook his head. "I guess it will be at least a month later."


    Ling Chunni''s body was shocked suddenly, and his face was pale again. Shen Shi was startled and said, "what''s the matter with you? Why is your face suddenly so ugly?"


    Ling Chunni bowed his head and said in a low voice after a long time:


    "I''m ok."


    "Oh..." Shen Shi nodded, stood up, walked back and forth for a few steps, and suddenly said to Ling Chunni, "I have something to do. I want to go out first. This You wait until I come backLing Chunni looked up at him and said, "where are you going?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. The worried look on his face reappeared vaguely. He shook his head and said, "I''ll go to nanbaofang to find someone you don''t know. That''s it. Wait for me to come back."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Shen Shi walked all the way to Nanbao square in the south of Liuyun city. When he passed the gate of the fairyland shop on the busy long street, he looked inside and hesitated, but finally he shook his head and walked to the South Gate Square at the end of the long street.


    As in the past, the place where scattered monks gather to set up stalls in Nantianmen is still crowded and noisy. Countless monks quarrel and debate here for a small profit, or for those who don''t know whether it''s true or not. Every time Shen Shi sees this scene, he often feels that from another perspective, the so-called superiority is far superior The friars above ordinary people are also ordinary people. They also have the seven emotions and six desires of ordinary people.


    He walked around the crowd, looking aimless, just like most of the friars walking around. Before long, he came to the middle of the sanxiu market and stopped in front of a familiar stall. Eight years ago, when he was a teenager, he found an ordinary black pot in a stall here, and found the pure heart chapter of Yin Yang mantra, the secret method of the demon clan. This is the unique path of his cultivation.


    Shen Shi''s eyes turned around. Suddenly, he was stunned, but he saw that the man sitting on the stall was not the old Hou he had seen, but another middle-aged man with some wrinkles. At the same time, the man saw Shen Shi stop in front of his stall, and immediately warmly said: "this young man, do you like my talent here? You can choose which one. My things are absolutely good."


    Shen Shi frowned and squatted down in front of his stall. He looked directly at the silk cloth in front of him. After a glance, he knew that six or seven of the top ten pieces were fake or inferior, and the rest were common goods. He shook his head. Naturally, he was not interested in these talents. Instead, he looked at the stall owner and said:


    "boss, let me ask, isn''t this stall the old one waiting for you? Why is he not here?"


    The man was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Shen Shi to ask this question. He looked at Shen Shi and said, "what do you want to do with Lao Hou?"


    "Do you know him?"


    The man nodded and said, "well, I know you."


    Shen Shi''s heart a joy, even busy way: "then you know where he is now?"


    The man hesitated for a while. He laughed, but he shook his head and said, "it seems that he hasn''t been here for a long time, and I can''t remember clearly."


    Shen Shi looks at him, and the man says that he has no choice but to show his hand. But his eyes are a bit dodgy and flickering. After a moment, Shen Shi sighs, and finds a shining crystal in his waist pocket. He loses it.


    The man reached for the crystal and immediately put it in front of him. After a close look, he laughed at Shen Shi and said:


    "thank you!"


    When Shen Shi left Nantianmen, he already knew something about Laohou from that man. In fact, this man really didn''t know about Laohou''s recent situation, because Laohou didn''t come to Nantianmen to set up a stall to sell lingcai from a long time ago. Fortunately, in the past, this man had been setting up a stall in another stall near Laohou, so he was a little familiar with Laohou. He actually knew Laohou''s usual address. Basically, that Lingjing bought this thing.


    According to the address given by the man, Shen Shi went all the way to the east of LiuYun City, which was near the old house of Hou family. In fact, it''s not like Chung''s father who was defeated in the family, but some of them didn''t rise in the family.


    But then the Hou family suddenly fell down and was divided up by other aristocratic families. Lao Hou was also forced to move away. Almost at that time, his life began to change. Although he was not involved because of his estrangement from the Hou family, he never went to the south gate to set up a stall, and few people saw him again He.


    Shen Shi walked along the street and stopped at a small alley a hundred feet away from the once beautiful mansion. He thought about it in his heart and found that the strange situation of old Hou was not long after the change happened in the Gaoling mountains that day, that is, when he realized that his only son, Hou Sheng, might never come back.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart and walked into the alley. This lane is on the edge of the long street. However, compared with the dirty lane where Ling Chunni ganniang lived before, it is much more lively here. Many families live here. Most of the houses in the alley are gray and narrow. Most of the people who live here are numb and tired. Only a few young naked children are still fighting and chasing with each other in this dark alley. They are full of innocence and joy that are not suitable for this place.


    Shen Shi passed the children and came to the end of the alley. He knocked on the broken wooden door."Dong Dong Dong." The deep knock on the door reverberated, and several numb eyes around him looked at it, but no one wanted to interfere. Somehow, Shen Shi felt uncomfortable, and there was no response in the door. He frowned slightly, thinking that the man in front of him had given him false news? Or is Lao Hou no longer living here?


    He knocked again for a while, but there was still no sound in the door. Shen Shi could not help but be a little worried. With a little more force, the wooden door creaked, but it opened directly in, and it was unlocked.


    With the opening of the door, an abnormal stench floated out of the door. Although it was not particularly strong and choking, there was still a very uncomfortable feeling. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and didn''t go inside immediately. Instead, he stood at the door and took a look. He saw a figure lying on the ground in the gray and narrow room.


    His heart moved, hesitated for a moment, or stepped in, went to the man''s side, pulled his body, when the haggard and skinny face appeared in front of him, Shen Shi really didn''t recognize that the man who was almost the same as the dead was the old Hou.


    This man didn''t really die. There was still a breath left between his mouth and nose. His breath was weak. But it seemed that as long as no one cared about him, he would die in this dark little black house in a short time.


    Shen Shi finally managed to recognize Lao Hou from the only outline of his face.


    Although Shen''s only son would lose his heart when he looked at him for a long time.


    Perhaps, a son, or a young man, after all, can''t realize the feeling that the old man has lost his beloved child all his life.


    Shen Shi squatted down beside Lao Hou and said, "Lao Hou, do you remember me?"


    In his turbid and empty eyes, he didn''t move, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "my name is Shen Shi. I''m Hou Sheng''s brother. Do you remember?"


    Old Hou''s eyes suddenly brightened. It seemed that after hearing the word Hou Sheng, he suddenly received a touch. Then he slowly turned his head and looked at Shen Shi with some difficulty.


    His eyes were dull and powerless, and soon after seeing Shen Shi''s face, he flashed a trace of indifference and disappointment, as if he was going back to the numbness and death before.


    But at this time, suddenly, in front of Lao Hou''s eyes, there was a new thing. It was a dog made of old cloth. It was very old and even out of shape. One of the back legs and the tail on the butt of the cloth dog had disappeared.


    The old cloth dog doll was in Shen Shi''s hand. He didn''t know where he got it from and where he took it out. He put it in front of Lao Hou. When he saw the cloth dog, Lao Hou was shocked and his eyes suddenly showed an incredible brilliance. He suddenly raised his head and uttered a few vague words Clear words, but perhaps too long did not speak, or no strength, Shen Shi did not hear what he was saying.


    However, there was no surprise on Shen Shi''s face. Instead, he sighed softly and said in a low voice:


    "come with me."


    Old Hou slowly turned his head and looked at the unfamiliar young man, but he soon used up all his remaining strength and nodded desperately.


    LiuYun City, xujiaxiyuan.


    "Have you ever seen the ten scenes of Tianhong in Tianhong city? Are they really so beautiful and magical?"


    Ling Chunni is lying on the table of Zhong Qingzhu''s room, slightly looking at Zhong Qingzhu sitting on the bed not far away, and asks curiously.


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "it''s not true. Maybe that time I saw five or six wonders. Although the ten scenic spots of Tianhong are famous, some of them are not seen all the year round. "


    Ling Chunni pursed her lips. Her eyes seemed to yearn for it. She said in a soft voice, "when Shitou told me about this, he said that when he was in Tianhong City, he had only seen three wonders, namely, the sunset of the dragon bridge, the moon of the great wall and the city that never sleeps. Because of the shortage of time, he didn''t go to see the rest."


    Zhong Qingzhu said faintly: "these three places are indeed the most common. As far as I know, there are about five of the ten scenes. The other three scenes appear with the change of seasons. They can only be seen at a certain period of time in a year. In fact, the last two scenes have disappeared completely and can''t be seen any more."


    Ling Chunni was stunned and said, "what?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "the Imperial Palace, Qiuyang, and Hongjun pillars were also among the ten scenic spots of Tianhong. However, after the war between man and demon ten thousand years ago, the imperial palace of TIANYAO royal court turned into a ruin. The destruction of Hongjun pillars in front of the demon Royal Palace has long been gone."


    Ling Chunni nodded. She didn''t speak for a while, but her eyes flickered, as if thinking about something. After a while, she gently raised her head and suddenly called out: "green bamboo."Zhong Qingzhu answered and said, "what?"


    "Do you know how to get to Tianhong city?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    Outside LiuYun City, a hundred miles to the West and North, there are rolling hills and dense forests. Because this is not the place where there are many spirit grasses or other spirit materials, so few people come here all the time.


    On this day, the sun is hanging high and the weather is clear. It seems that it is no different from normal days. However, the quiet mountain forest suddenly seems to be more solemn. The clear birdsong almost disappears. The whole mountain forest seems to be silent. Although it is in the daytime, it has a bit of gloomy atmosphere.


    In front of the mountain forest, a figure suddenly swayed and came here. It was Shen Shi and the old man. Because Lao Hou''s body is too weak to support him on this long journey, Shen Shi directly carries Lao Hou on his back and walks all the way.


    Although he didn''t walk for more than a hundred miles, the road was bumpy, and the old Hou who was lying on Shen Shi''s back looked as if he had decayed a lot. He inhaled less and exhaled more, which always gave people the illusion that he would die at any time. However, although the whole body looked like a dead man everywhere, only in the eyes of the dying old man, there was still some brilliance. It seemed that he was still waiting for something. He kept trying to open it and looked forward.


    Shen Shi carries Lao Hou all the way to the outside of the mountain forest. Then he looks up at this mountain forest, which is not unusual at first. But after careful examination, he will find that the expression on his face is somewhat complicated. After pondering for a moment, he gently puts Lao Hou down from his body and finds a big stone head to let him sit on the ground.


    Old Hou''s face was still so ugly. His turbid eyes swept through the mountain forest, and then he looked at Shen Shi. His lips moved a few times, as if he wanted to say something, but there was no voice. Shen Shi also saw the question in Lao Hou''s eyes, but he didn''t speak, shout or do anything else Lao Hou expected him to do. He just took a deep look at the deep part of the mountain forest, and then gave up his body to let Lao Hou''s whole body show, while he stood aside and waited quietly.


    Mountain breeze slowly blowing, tall and dense trees branches and leaves gently swing, such as green waves ups and downs.


    No birds, no animals, only the cold wind.


    Gradually, in the distance of the wind, in the mountain forest, suddenly there was a faint voice mixed in. The voice was light but strange, like crying, like the ghost crying in the mountains and wilderness in the dead of night.


    Since the sound of crying, it will continue, from small to large, from low to high, gradually gathered into streams and rivers, one after another in the wind.


    Old Hou''s body suddenly trembled, and his face was a little afraid. Shen Shi didn''t have any fear, but when he looked at the mountain forest, his face seemed more complicated.


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of white shadow behind the tree, and then a skeleton jumped out. Two ghost fires were lit in the eyes, flashing a bright desire and greed for flesh and blood. They stared at Shen Shi and Lao Hou, two living people, as if they could not bear it any longer. They rushed out of the forest and rushed forward.


    Old Hou uttered a vague exclamation in his mouth. He instinctively wanted to escape, but soon found that he was so weak that he couldn''t even escape. He had to look at the young man around him for help. But then he saw that Shen Shi didn''t mean to escape. He didn''t even seem to resist the ghost. He stood there quietly and motionless.


    With the sudden rescue of the skeleton ghost, it rushed towards the two groups of fresh flesh and blood. The strange cry of the ghost in the mountain forest suddenly flourished. It seemed that countless hidden strange things were stimulated at the same time, and the cry of the ghost was loud. However, at this time, suddenly there was a sharp scream, which was in the deepest part of the ghost cry. It was high pitched and shrill, and it suddenly suppressed all the gloomy howls.


    The cry of the ghost suddenly declined, and the mountain forest returned to silence. The ghost, which had been saved, seemed to be greatly stimulated. His body suddenly trembled and stopped subconsciously.


    A red figure suddenly swept out from the depth of the mountain forest, as fast as the wind, rushed to the skeleton behind. The skeleton seemed to have a premonition. Mori Bai''s skeleton shuddered and trembled. However, before he did anything, his spine was broken by his two blood red arms, and then all the skeletons broke into pieces, turned into a piece of white bone, and fell to the ground.


    There was a commotion in the mountain forest, and the red figure in front of Shen Shi''s eyes was also a ghost. However, the ghost still had human form, but there was almost no clothes on its whole body. Its skin and flesh swelled at least twice as wide as that of ordinary people, and completely turned into bright red. It was almost like blood and flesh exposed directly. On the head of the ghost, it is even more weird and terrifying. The right half of the face is almost white bone, while the left half of the face still keeps a nearly normal human face. On the two eyes, the left eye is also a normal eye, but in the right eye is a dark green ghost fire. Yin and yang are accompanied by ghosts, and sharp teeth and tusks pop out abruptly. It is said that the most terrible ghosts in Jiuyou huangquan Prefecture do not seem to have such a terrible appearance.


    Old Hou suddenly gave a hoarse voice and stepped on his feet. Shen Shi was stunned. He went to his nose and found that he was not out of breath. He was relieved. He quickly began to rescue him according to his people. At the same time, he held old Hou''s hand and tried to make him feel better.It seemed that the ghost in front of him was also surprised. When he was about to rush forward, he suddenly heard the cry of the ghost in the mountain forest behind him. He suddenly turned around, but he gave out an earth shaking roar to the mountain forest.


    The voice was harsh and sharp, which immediately suppressed all the crying voices of ghosts again, and made the mountain forest gradually quiet down. Then the ghost turned around. There was no expression on the right skull''s face, but there was a bit of anxiety on the left face, and suddenly walked towards Shen Shi.


    At this time, Shen Shi had let go of the old Hou and stood up. When he saw such a terrible ghost approaching, he frowned slightly. It seemed that he was still uncomfortable with this terrible look, but he didn''t have much other reaction. He just sighed.


    Maybe he heard his sigh, and the ghost suddenly stopped. It was five feet away from Lao Hou. Half of his face showed a sense of loss, and then slowly turned to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "he''s not dead, but When I found him, it was almost the same as it is now. "


    The ghost''s body trembled for a moment, and his eyes slowly turned back to the old Hou. There was a deep and hoarse howl from the bloody mouth of his tusks.


    Shen Shi walked slowly to his side, sighed, and his face was a bit compassionate. He said in a soft voice:


    "he thought you were dead, waiting for victory."


    Hou Sheng, a terrible monster, turned out to be Hou Sheng of that day.


    No one can recognize him from his appearance, even if the half of his face is barely intact, but everyone who sees him will be shocked by the more terrifying part of him, and will never think of anything else. Since ancient times, we have never heard of this kind of half human and half ghost monster, and we have never been reduced to ghost, but we still keep some mental things.


    But there are always incredible things happening in this world, and that''s what Hou Sheng is like. At the moment, Hou Sheng, or the terrible ghost, half of his face was numb, but half of his face was slowly shed a tear. He stared at the old man who was old and looked like a dead man and more than a living man. Suddenly, his knees softened and he knelt down to the ground slowly. He knelt down in front of the old man who had been stunned or was exhausted.


    He made a howling sound similar to the cry of ghosts. Then he slowly bent down and knocked the head of the half human and half ghost on the solid earth. There was a low dull sound of "bang", and there was a shallow pit on the ground.


    He had already turned his hands into claws and scratched hard on the ground, as if struggling in despair, grabbing ten deep scratches. But the sound of crying did not stop, and he began to kowtow.


    One, two, three, four


    Bang Bang Bang Bang


    He knocked faster and faster, cried louder and louder, and his voice was full of remorse and endless despair.


    The flesh and blood burst, blood splashed, smeared his whole face, more and more terrible, people dare not see, also can''t look directly at.


    In this sad scene, suddenly a hand stretched out from the side and held him. At the same time, Shen Shi sighed and said, "well, I have to do something later."


    This sentence is ordinary and common, but it seems to be more useful than anything for Hou Sheng, who looks terrible. His body trembled for a moment, and finally stopped. He even kowtowed crazily. He slowly raised his body, looked at the old Hou, and then turned to Shen Shi. His tusks squirmed a few times, but some hoarse words jumped out of his mouth, with a smile It has some abnormal and strange tone, low voice:


    "more Thank you You


    "I didn''t expect it to be you." Shen Shi stands opposite Hou Sheng, who is full of blood and looks terrible. After a moment of silence, he seems to have some disbelief in his eyes. He shakes his head and says, "I''ve never heard of, let alone seen, someone who can keep his intelligence after becoming a ghost."


    "I didn''t expect..." Hou Sheng''s voice still sounds a little harsh and strange. From the appearance alone, it''s almost difficult to regard him as a person. At the moment, it seems that he has calmed down a little. He said, "I''m gradually sober, too. But when I get back to my mind, my body will be like this."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, looked up at him and said, "yes What did the ghost do in the soul of the town


    Hou Sheng shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t know, but at the beginning, she turned me into a ghost. Naturally, she has something to do with it."


    Shen Shi nodded. When he wanted to say something more, suddenly a low cry came from them:


    "little "Xiaosheng?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    The voice was a little trembling, and seemed to be a little frightened. From the side, it was the voice of Lao Hou. Shen Shi and Hou Sheng look around at the same time. They see that old Hou has woken up. He still has a look of fear on his face, but his eyes are bright. He is staring at the monster standing beside Shen Shi and keeps looking.


    Shen Shi and Hou Sheng are stunned. Hou Sheng''s reaction is especially strong. He subconsciously steps back. It seems that he is a fierce monster who can tear a skeleton, but he feels especially scared in front of the dying old man.


    Shen Shi is speechless, looking at these two father and son who are close to ghosts. Somehow, he has a strange feeling of empathy. In this world, his only relative is his father Shen Tai, but he has also been separated from his son for many years. So far, he can''t even know whether his father is still alive. Even the news Gu Lingyun said on that day, he doesn''t know how credible it is.


    He sighed gently, went to the old Hou, supported him and sat up straight. Then he said in a soft voice, "he is Hou Sheng. At the beginning, in Gaoling mountain, he met an ancient ghost with strong Taoism and got a strange spell. That''s why he became this picture of no man and no ghost."


    Lao Hou''s body suddenly trembled, his lips slightly trembled, his eyes fixed on the ferocious but silent monster, and his fear faded away. At the same time, he looked at the only half face of the monster and the familiar outline, and his turbid tears slowly poured out.


    Shen Shi continued: "I met a group of ghosts during my visit to Wugong mountain the day before yesterday. In the middle of the fight, Hou Sheng appeared and stopped the monsters. After meeting me, he mentioned that there was no other worry in the world. You are the only one who is still in LiuYun City. It''s just his appearance. There are many monks gathered in LiuYun City, and there are countless experts. So please help him take you out of the city to meet you. "


    Hou Sheng was afraid that he would frighten his father. But after a while, he saw the old man facing him and slowly stretched out his arms.


    A pair of thin, dirty, trembling arms, a fragile but familiar warm embrace.


    From small to large, just as in those days.


    The monster made a trembling roar, knelt on the ground and crawled forward. He hugged Lao Hou''s thigh and let out his sadness in a harsh voice.


    Lao Hou was full of tears and could not speak, but he was relieved in his eyes. He gently felt for the monster''s head with his thin hand.


    Shen Shi quietly looked at the sad scene and did not speak. After a while, he turned his head and went to one side. He quietly looked at the heaven, earth and mountains and waited in silence.


    I don''t know how long it took for the sob to settle down. A few whispers came faintly. After a while, the sound of footsteps rang out, but Hou Sheng, who was not a ghost, came to him.


    Shen Shi turns around and looks at him. Then he looks behind him again. Lao Hou looks sleepy and tired. He has closed his eyes and fainted. It''s only in his sleep that a faint smile appears on his aging face for the first time.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, looked at Hou Sheng''s grim face and said in a low voice: "uncle, he..."


    Hou Sheng shook his head silently and said, "he will go back to centipede mountain for me."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He wondered if Lao Hou could accept the fact that he was living among the ghosts. However, it seems that Hou Sheng has made up his mind, and Lao Hou obviously doesn''t want to leave his son. As an outsider, he can only nod his head.


    Hou Sheng took a deep breath and said, "thank you, Shen Shi." With that, he took a ruyi bag out of his hand and threw it to Shen Shi. At the same time, he said, "this is the reward we agreed in advance."


    Shen Shi then catches him, but maybe he was touched by the scene just now, so after hesitating for a moment, he still looks at Hou Sheng and says: "Hou Younger martial brother, don''t you really want to go back to the sect to have a try? There are many elders in the sect who have great powers. Maybe they will have a way? "


    Hou Sheng shook his head slowly, but in a low voice, he said, "it''s useless."


    Shen Shi thinks it''s true. The way of ghosts is always weird, but there are ghosts in the world. Monks in the world often attack them in groups, and they have never heard of any treatment. Hou Sheng now looks like he really wants to return to the sect. I''m afraid he will die on the spot before he makes it clear.


    Thinking of this, he sighed and said, "is there anything else you want to say to me?"


    Hou Sheng was silent for a moment, and his eyes suddenly drifted. "When I woke up, I found myself among many ghosts. I was scared to death at that time. But gradually, I found that those low-level ghosts seemed to be afraid of me, and I had a power to command them."


    Shen Shi frowned, which has never been said before. But looking at Hou Sheng''s expression, it is obvious that he didn''t say it casually. Later, Hou Sheng continued to say it, saying: "I easily controlled the ghosts wherever I went, and finally hid them in the centipede mountain, but at the same time, I also felt that there was a strange thread hidden in my heart, which I couldn''t say clearly What is that? It''s like It''s like there''s something over my head that can control my life and death. "Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Hou Sheng. Hou Sheng nodded and said, "I think it should be a witch."


    "She''s not dead. She''s still hiding somewhere. Maybe one day, she''ll come out again."


    Shen Shi''s face is not very good-looking. He recalls the terrible power of the ancient ghost in zhenhun yuan that day, and he is one of the killers who framed her. It''s hard to feel it anyway.


    Hou Sheng went back to the old Hou, gently carried the old man on his back, turned and walked to the mountain forest. When he passed by Shen Shi, Shen Shi suddenly said:


    "take care."


    The muscles on Hou Sheng''s ferocious face twisted for a moment. He didn''t know whether he was smiling or smiling. He nodded and said, "you are too, but I always have a feeling that we will meet again in the future."


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows. Hou Sheng looked at him and said, "since I have come to this end, I don''t want to come out. My only wish is to take care of my father. If you need me in the future, you can go to the depth of Wugong mountain. Unless Unless the witch comes back, I think we''d better not see each other again


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed, saying, "I think so, too."


    Hou Sheng took a look at the sleeping father lying on his shoulder, sighed, gave a sad smile, and said: "go, anyway, cherish the people in front of you."


    Then he walked all the way to the gloomy mountain forest, where the phantom flashed in the mountain wind. I don''t know how many ghosts were hiding in it. A thick fog came and gradually covered their figure.


    Shen Shi will turn around and walk towards the way to come. When they come back, they walk alone. The sky is high and wide, but there is always a sense of loneliness. He walks away, and his eyes seem to be a bit at a loss. I don''t know if he has thought of anything. After a while, he whispers to himself: "cherish..."


    When he returned to LiuYun City, most of the day had passed. Shen Shi looked at the sky, but he didn''t go anywhere else. He went straight back to the Xu family mansion.


    When he came back to Xiyuan house and stepped into the Xixiang room, he saw Ling Chunni sitting alone in front of the bronze mirror, as if gazing at something in silence. But a moment later, it seems that his footsteps startled the self pitying woman. Ling Chunni suddenly stood up and looked a little flustered. When she turned back to look at him, she accidentally overturned the bronze mirror and fell off the table.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the mirror broke on the ground and broke into more than ten pieces, big and small. Ling Chunni and Shen Shi were surprised. Ling Chunni screamed "ah" and quickly squatted down to clean up the pieces.


    Shen Shi came over, grabbed her, looked at her pale face carefully, with some concern, said: "are you ok?"


    Ling Chunni''s lips trembled a few times, and her eyes were weak. She gazed at Shen Shi deeply, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it in the end. With a little sad apology, she whispered: "I''m ok, sorry, I was..."


    Shen Shi stopped her and said with a smile, "but I broke a mirror. If there''s anything to say, I''ll let someone clean it up."


    But Lingni said with a smile, "I can''t do anything like this." Then he got up, but he took a piece of paper from there, then squatted on the ground to pick up the pieces one by one, wrapped them carefully and put them aside.


    Shen Shi smiles and thinks that she is from a humble family, but she really doesn''t have the airs of miss you. When she comes back, she pulls her to sit beside her and says, "Chunni, how are you today?"


    Ling Chunni thought about it and said, "it''s OK. When I have time, I''ll go to the East chamber and talk to Qingzhu girl. She''s very nice and doesn''t dislike my humble background. I don''t feel lonely."


    As she said that, she seemed to think of something. She suddenly laughed and said to Shen Shi, "by the way, do you know, Qingzhu has much better insight than me. Although she said she has not been to many places, she can tell a lot about many places of interest, especially Tianhong city. She also told me all the ten scenes of Tianhong. She is really a good person."


    At first, Shen Shi nodded with a smile, but then he was stunned and said, "ten sceneries of Tianhong? Did you talk to her about Tianhong city? "


    Ling Chunni seemed to be aware of something. He quickly shook his head and said, "Er, no I didn''t mean it, just the two of us. I know you have something to do on the mountain. I am I just want to hear it. I have no other meaning... "


    In the end, she seems to be in a bit of a panic, and her face is not good-looking. She looks very afraid of Shen Shi''s anger. Shen Shi is also frightened by her fierce reaction. She is stunned for a moment, and then she is silent.


    Ling Chunni peeked at him and pulled his sleeve timidly.


    Shen Shi raised his head and suddenly took a long breath. He laughed and said, "I''m ok. You don''t have to be like this." After a pause, he said with a smile,


    "by the way, I just thought that there should be five or six days before I go back to the mountain. Although this time is a little tight, it''s barely enough, or shall we go to Tianhong city?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Ling Chunni was stunned. Then she turned around suddenly. Her face was filled with surprise and joy. It seemed that she could not believe it. Even her voice was trembling with joy. She said in a trembling voice: "ah Are you serious? "


    Shen Shi looked at Ling Chunni''s look, and he couldn''t help but feel more sorry and nodded with a smile. Ling Chunni cheers with infinite joy. Shen Shi has been with her for so long. It seems that it''s the happiest time to see her today.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart, went over and gently hugged her, and said, "Chunni, I''ve been busy these days. I don''t care about your mood. I''m really sorry for you."


    Ling Chunni shakes her head repeatedly. Her eyebrows are charming and full of tenderness. She holds Shen Shi''s body tightly in her hands and puts her head on his chest. She smells the familiar breath and whispers:


    "it''s OK, it''s OK, I''m all right."


    The next morning, Shen Shi got up early as usual and did his daily homework. Recently, Ling Chunni, who was quite sleepy, was unconventional. He defeated the powerful sleeping devil with courage and perseverance from nowhere and got up from the warm quilt.


    When she opened the window, a cool morning wind came in. Ling Chunni''s body shook and tightened her skirt. However, a happy smile appeared on her face, and she whispered to herself:


    "it''s a beautiful day today."


    When Shen Shi finished his routine morning class, it was half an hour later. He stood up and stretched his waist. He laughed at Ling Chunni, who had been waiting quietly, but his eyes were already full of expectation. He said, "OK, let''s pack up and go now."


    Ling Chunni covered her mouth and chuckled. She jumped up from the chair beside the table and walked briskly to the bedside to clean up her clothes. Shen Shi has a ruyi bag on his body, which is very convenient to carry things. Besides, Ling Chunni doesn''t carry many things, but they are all daily necessities. Anyway, they are all put into his Ruyi bag easily.


    After packing up, Shen Shi turns his head and looks at Ling Chunni, but his eyes fall on her plump and soft chest. Ling Chunni was suddenly so a look by him, the cheek suddenly slightly red, with a hand block, angry way: "bad guy, what do you see?"


    Shen Shi laughed and then said, "that black crystal Are you all right? "


    Ling Chunni woke up and took out the black crystal tied with the red rope from the place where he put his hand on the flesh. He saw the black crystal lying quietly on the delicate and plump skin, emitting a strange and mysterious light. It formed such a sharp contrast with the surrounding snow-white color, but it seemed to add a bit of strange temptation and charming.


    Shen Shi took a look and found that the black crystal was nothing different, but he was still a little worried when he thought about the Witch and ghost. He asked Ling Chunni, "it seems nothing. Do you feel anything different?"


    Ling Chunni smiles and shakes his head. His eyes fall on him like water. He says softly, "I''m fine."


    Shen Shi nodded and said nothing more. After a while, he told her to be careful not to be seen. Ling Chunni, with a smile, went to him, put his arms around him, and put them close to him like a bird. He said with a chuckle:


    "don''t worry. I know this black crystal must be very precious. No one can see it except you."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Shen Shi agrees. After finishing his things, he takes Ling Chunni out of the door. The door of Xiyuan is still closed on the side of Dongxiang room opposite to their Xixiang room. When Shen Shi goes to the yard, he hesitates. It''s the place where he ponders. On the contrary, Ling Chunni is simpler than him. He says:


    "I''m going to talk to Qingzhu."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a while. Although he still hesitated, he didn''t have the reason to take Chunni and leave without saying goodbye. So he followed Ling Chunni to the door of the East chamber.


    Ling Chunni reaches out and knocks on the door. After a moment, the door creaks and opens. Zhong Qingzhu comes out. His eyes first fall on Ling Chunni''s radiant face. After a moment of stupefaction, he takes a look at Shen Shi standing beside him. There is no change in his face, but a faint light trembles in the depth of his bright eyes once.


    "Qingzhu, Shen Shi and I are going out." At the moment, she said, hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee.


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment and said, "you are Do you want to go to Tianhong city? "


    Shen Shi frowned, and Ling Chunni looked even more surprised and said, "eh, are you an immortal? How come you know it before I say it?"


    With a faint smile, Zhong Qingzhu looked at her and said, "you just told me the day before yesterday that you want to go to Tianhong city. You almost want to cry. You are so happy this morning. You seem to be getting married soon. What else can you do?"


    "Hello Ling Chunni was startled. Her cheek suddenly turned red. She hit her gently and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. Who wants to cry Who wants to marry happily? What do you say? "Zhong Qingzhu takes a deep breath and then smiles. His eyes pass the happy woman and fall on Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi smiles at her, but somehow the smile seems unnatural. Zhong Qingzhu is silent for a moment, and says with a smile, "Chunni is a good girl. She is kind-hearted. You have to take care of her."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "don''t worry, I understand."


    After that, he said hello to Ling Chunni and said, "Chunni, let''s go."


    "Well!" Ling Chunni happily agreed, but suddenly came to Zhong Qingzhu''s side, lowered her voice and said with a smile: "Qingzhu, you wait for me here. I''ll be back in a few days. I''ll tell you about the scenery of Tianhong city."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded with a smile, then watched Ling Chunni walk to Shen Shi, and watched them walk out of the courtyard side by side. When the sound of footsteps faded away and disappeared, the smile on her face gradually sank away. I don''t know how long later, she suddenly said softly in the empty courtyard:


    "I''ve seen the scenery there for a long time. Who wants to listen to you..."


    After leaving Xiyuan, after all, Ling Chunni is still a guest of the Xu family at the moment, so Shen Shi paid a visit to Xu Teng''s master first. He told him that Xu''s master was forthright and enthusiastic. When he heard that they were going to visit Tianhong City, he laughed and wanted to give some Lingjing gifts. Of course, Shen Shi couldn''t accept them, so he insisted on politely refusing.


    There is also a small episode in the middle, that is, Xu Xueying, the miss of the Xu family, happened to pass by the living room and heard Shen Shi and others talking here. When she came to say hello, she heard about it and even thought of going to Hongsheng city that day. However, this idea was immediately rejected by Xu Teng and her father Xu Xing, which made Xueying unhappy for a while I''m not happy.


    After Shen Shi leaves, he takes Ling Chunni to leave the Xu family mansion and embarks on this journey.


    As we all know, Tianhong city is the center of the whole Hongmeng kingdom. Naturally, the most convenient way to get to that ancient capital is to send Dharma array through ancient times. The ancient teleportation array here in Haizhou is located in LiuYun City, which is very convenient. Shen Shi and Ling Chunni traveled all the way. After walking in the city for less than half an hour, they came outside the ancient teleportation array.


    Looking at the ancient transmission array in front of us, which is shining with mysterious and mysterious light, and looking at the towering blocks of gold placers that have gone through many ups and downs and millions of years, we can also feel the desolation of the ancient world.


    Ling Chunni''s palm is a little cool and looks a little nervous, but in her eyes, she still looks forward to it. Shen Shi smiles and leads her soft, boneless and cool hand to the ancient transmission array.


    Compared with Ling Chunni''s slightly nervous look, the little black pig who has been following them all the time is much more natural. This little black pig has rich experience. From the demon world to the human world, just crossing the alien world has gone through several places, not to mention the Hongmeng kingdom. After Shen Shi returned to Lingxiao sect in jinhongshan, he sat down again I have more experience than Chunni array.


    At this moment, the little black pig, with a nameless spirit grass in his mouth, chews it leisurely. He looks up and walks beside Shen Shi with a high chest. He looks free and easy. He is really a handsome pig, if anyone looks at him.


    When she stood still in the golden light and the huge breath came down, Ling Chunni held Shen Shi''s hand tightly. Somehow, Shen Shi looked at her and suddenly remembered what she had looked like when she was 12 years old when she first sat in this teleportation array.


    Yesterday all sorts of things seem to be in front of us.


    The past is like smoke, but not forgotten.


    He came out with a little smile and clenched her hand as well.


    The next moment, when the golden light swept past, their figures disappeared in the void at the same time.


    Shen Shi suffered from "ant bite" when he first took the teleportation array. It''s not a pleasant memory for him. However, compared with the young man who had no Tao at the beginning, Ling Chunni''s realm was not high and his combat power was weak, but at least he had a way of refining Qi. Therefore, Ling Chunni didn''t feel the pain of ant bite.


    Without this layer of worries, Shen Shi took her to the teleportation array. The Hongmeng kingdom is extremely large. Tianhong city is also a long way from Haizhou, which is on the south coast of the mainland. It will be difficult to transfer the Dharma array many times.


    Stop and go, together with the rest time, after the noon of this day, Shen Shi, Ling Chunni and the little black pig, who was happy to see, finally came out of the ancient transmission array and set foot on the well-known outer array island of Tianhong city in a golden light.


    The huge dragon bridge across the sea, such as the Dragon leaping into the sea, is very spectacular. At the first sight, Ling Chunni was shocked. He opened his mouth slightly, grasped Shen Shi''s hand with joy, and pointed to the huge white bridge in front with a smile.


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "it''s called the dragon bridge. It''s not the right time. At dusk, when you look at the sunset on the dragon bridge, it''s one of the ten famous scenic spots of Tianhong, the sunset on the dragon bridge."Ling Chunni''s face is full of satisfaction and joy, and her charming face seems to be emitting a strange beautiful light. Just as they want to say something to Shen Shi, suddenly they hear a commotion and noise coming from the dragon bridge in front of them. At the same time, a man''s voice with a bit of coldness beats all the noise, and suddenly rings in the distance:


    "Yuanshi gate" Song Pi is here. If you are brave enough, don''t leave! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    "Yuanshi gate?"


    Shen Shi and Ling Chunni, standing on one side of the dragon bridge, were all stunned. After looking at each other, Shen Shi frowned slightly and looked to the place where the sound came. He saw that in the middle of the dragon bridge in front of him, a group of people had gathered and formed a circle. Just now, the man''s voice came from the crowd, but there were a lot of people around him. For a moment, he couldn''t see the speaker''s appearance and what happened in the scene.


    But as soon as the man''s voice spread, the crowd around Longqiao suddenly kept silent for a moment. Naturally, the reason is simple, that is, the word yuanshimen.


    In today''s world, the way of cultivating truth is very prosperous in the Hongmeng world, and the most famous one is the so-called Sizheng school, which has been handed down for thousands of years. They are yuanshimen, lingxiaozong, zhenlongdian and tianjiangong. These four schools all have the blood inheritance handed down by the six sages on the day of the rise of the human race, and have always been regarded as the orthodox schools in the human cultivation world Unification.


    Among the four famous schools, yuanshimen is different from the other three, not only because this school has been powerful for many years, but also because there is only one saint in the other three schools, and yuanshimen has three sages in one, and yuanwentian, who was once the number one and was known as the emperor of the human race, is one of them.


    For thousands of years, although there has not been a public title, yuanshimen has always been the first in the world to cultivate truth. No matter its strength or influence, it is recognized as the strongest sect. Its influence is all over Hongmeng mainland. Whenever you mention the name of yuanshimen, it is like thunder.


    The status of the disciples of such a famous sect is naturally extraordinary. But now it sounds like someone is in conflict with the disciples of Yuanshi sect, which is surprising and curious. And listen to that man''s words, his name is song PI. This song family also has its origin in the Yuanshi sect. In the past, one of the six sages of the human race, song Wende, put his family inheritance in the Yuanshi sect. His status is similar to that of Gan family of Lingxiao sect and Nangong family of Tianjian palace. Do you know if this song Pi is the son of the Song family?


    There was silence in the crowd for a while, but no one spoke. It seems that the party who had been in conflict with Yuanshi sect''s disciples was shocked by the name of Yuanshi sect when he heard that he was reporting to the school. Shen Shi ponders for a moment and shakes his head slightly. His own school is lingxiaozong, one of the four orthodox schools. Although yuanshimen is famous, it doesn''t feel like he''s looking up at the mountain. This time he came to Tianhong city mainly to have a good time with Ling Chunni. He didn''t want to meddle.


    So when he thought about it, he took Ling Chunni''s hand and called Xiao Hei squatting at his feet. Then they went to the side of Longqiao and planned to walk through the crowd.


    On the dragon bridge, although it is still silent at the moment, the number of onlookers gathering from around is gradually increasing. It seems that everyone has a curiosity. Ling Chunni could not help but be curious when she walked through the crowd. She turned her head and looked into the crowd. Although she was humble, she was well-known in the Yuanshi sect. She had heard of them all the time, so she was a little curious about those Yuanshi disciples. She didn''t know what they looked like.


    Shen Shi had planned to leave, but seeing Ling Chunni''s appearance, he thought it didn''t matter anyway, so he stood with her and took a long look.


    As her eyes turned, Ling Chunni saw two people standing in the circle over there. They were divided into two sides. One side was alone. He was a middle-aged man in his thirties, with a square face and thick eyebrows. But now his face was gloomy and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. On the other side, a young man in his twenties, dressed in casual clothes, looked at the Taoist realm for the first time The face of the man, but the face is confident pride, coldly looking at the man, as if looking at a mole ant in general.


    After a while, the middle-aged man''s face was not worried. He hummed coldly and said, "is Yuanshi gate great?"


    There was a strong sense of self mockery in his words, but there were so many intelligent people in the world that many people around him suddenly realized that the middle-aged man was afraid, and a few low laughs floated out of the crowd.


    The man who called himself song PI also looked smart. He laughed and looked more confident or arrogant. He looked at the man and said with a sneer: "you look down on our yuanshihmen when you talk like this?"


    The middle-aged man''s face changed, his face changed, and his momentum weakened by three points unconsciously. There''s no way. Yuanshimen''s power is too strong, not to mention the rootless loose cultivation. It''s an ordinary Xiuzhen sect. If you accidentally offend yuanshimen, it''s almost the same as mole ants in front of these Xiuzhen giants. Even from another point of view, the friars from the xiaoxiuzhen sect are more afraid to provoke the yuanshimen, because sanxiu is alone. Even if he does evil to the yuanshimen, he will die in the end of the world and hide his name. But with the involvement of his family, he can''t run away.


    This middle-aged man can''t tell from his appearance whether he is a monk or a monk from the Xiuzhen sect, but it is obvious that he is afraid of the name of Yuanshi sect, but now he is hard to step down in full view of the public. After flashing his eyes for a moment, he suddenly says in a deep voice, "what''s your name song PI and the Song family in Yuanshi sect Relationship? "Song PI gave a cool smile, with a proud look. He seemed to be born with an arrogant manner. He said, "is that very important? Young master, I''m from the same family as Wende Gong. How do you like it? "


    There was a commotion in the surrounding crowd, and many eyes fell on the young and arrogant but extraordinary song PI. The middle-aged man secretly scolded him. If the heart is not important, if you don''t value it yourself, why do you deliberately emphasize the words "Wende Gong"?


    However, he didn''t intend to be an enemy with the yuanshimen and the Song family anyway. He had been worried about it for a long time. At that time, he took advantage of the situation and snorted: "I have always admired the six sages. Without them, how could our human race be prosperous today? For thousands of years, the heart of worship has never been reduced. Since you are the descendant of Wende Gong, I can''t do anything with you. Let''s call it a day! "


    Said an arched hand, but turned to walk.


    This was unexpected for the onlookers, including song PI, who stayed for a while, but didn''t react for a moment. When he thought that this was actually the time for the man to get away, the figure of the guy had already disappeared. Obviously, after he appeared to be out of the crowd steadily, he immediately sped up and left the right and wrong place, and ran away.


    Song Pi''s face was a bit stiff after eating this dumb loss, and there seemed to be a few Snickers in the crowd nearby. However, after seeing the excitement, the crowd slowly dispersed. Song PI looked around coldly, but he couldn''t find the people who made the jokes. In his anger, he gave a cold hum.


    However, as the crowd dispersed, there were three monks who had been standing in the crowd and looking at him unimportant. Instead of retreating with the crowd, they took a few steps and came to song PI. One of them, a man in white shirt, came up to song PI and said, "young master, why do you have the same understanding with these people?"


    Song PI snorted and said, "it''s not like you didn''t see it. He provoked me first just now."


    The man was stunned for a moment. He seemed to be embarrassed by song Pi''s words, but he was not that kind of stupid and straightforward. Of course, he didn''t go back to refute anything. He just nodded, and then said in a low voice: "childe, what elder song ordered to do before going out, you see Shall we go on to Haizhou? "


    However, song PI shook his head and took out a folding fan from his body. He opened it with a "brush" sound and gently fanned it twice. He said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? It''s hard for us to come out. What''s more, when we get to the most famous City in the world, how can we not have fun for a few days before we go?"


    The white man frowned and advised: "young master, but the elder told me..."


    Song PI put up his fan, but he said with a smile: "OK, let me go to lingxiaozong to know about the events of the Sizheng meeting. In fact, once every ten years, it''s many times. Lingxiaozong must have known the rules for a long time. Besides, the time limit is very generous. It''s at least ten days. Let''s play here for a few days and then go to Haizhou. "


    With that, song PI nodded to the three men, then turned and walked towards tianhongcheng. The three men looked at each other. The white man in the lead shook his head and sighed, then followed song PI with the other two men. They looked like his bodyguards or followers.


    Some people around saw this scene, and Shen Shi saw it in his eyes. Although he didn''t hear song PI talking to the three men because he was standing far away, he could see that they should have been together for a long time. Shen Shi thought that the middle-aged man ran fast when he saw the opportunity just now. Otherwise, regardless of whether he could surpass song PI, who was born in the Song family in the Yuan Dynasty, even if he was superior to song PI, the later three monks were all used to fighting and fighting, and the Taoist realm would never be inferior. In the end, song PI would not be the one who suffered losses ¡£


    Looking at Song Pi''s arrogant and triumphant walk to Tianhong City, Ling Chunni sees Shen Shi''s thoughtful appearance and asks in a whisper:


    "stone, what''s the matter? Are the people in Yuanshi gate very powerful?"


    Shen Shi turned around and said with a smile, "Yuanshi gate is very famous. Of course, it''s very powerful, but I don''t know those people just now. Forget it. Let''s not bother about other people''s business. Let''s go into the city! "


    Ling Chunni gave a "ah", but he was a little reluctant and said, "but didn''t you just say that there is a" dragon bridge sunset "at dusk here?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "yes, but we can''t wait here for nothing. Well, let''s go to the advanced city. When we go back to Haizhou, we can come here at dusk. Today, I''ll take you to see the great wall and the city that never sleeps. " He seemed to think of something and said with a smile, "in fact, I only saw these scenes myself. It was brother Du who led me here last time Ah, yes


    Suddenly, he clapped his hands and laughed, but he took Ling Chunni and walked quickly to tianhongcheng. Seeing his happy appearance, Ling Chunni said strangely, "stone, what do you think of?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "when elder martial brother Du brought me here last time, he specially took me to buy a kind of wine. It tastes elegant and delicious. It''s different. I''ll take you to taste it."


    Ling Chunni gave a "Yi" and said with a smile: "what kind of wine, it makes you remember all the time?"Looking at the tall and majestic Tianhong city in the distance, Shen Shi turned back and said with a smile:


    "bamboo leaves are green."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    Under the city of Tianhong, Shen Shi and Ling Chunni are walking on the seemingly endless street. At the beginning, Du Tiejian brought him here. After so long, it''s really troublesome to recall the original route. Fortunately, Shen Shi was very careful and had a good memory. He walked all the way around the road and asked for directions several times. Finally, he found the wine lane.


    The seclusion of the lane is the same as that of the previous time. They are walking in the quiet lane. Ling Chunni looks around curiously and says to Shen Shi, "stone, how can a wine seller open the shop in such a remote place?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "I don''t know. Brother Du brought me here last time. Maybe it''s because the restaurant has a strange temper, or the drinks in his family are really extraordinary. He specializes in reputation and familiar business. If there are really good drinkers, they will come naturally."


    Ling Chunni covered his mouth with a smile and said, "well, this restaurant can do business. I don''t know if his wine is as good as you said?"


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said, "we don''t drink much on weekdays. That is to say, we can buy it and try it casually. But I''ve had it once before and I feel good. If you really want to drink, my master and brother Du Tiejian are the gluttonous people in the wine. They must like it. I''ll buy more later and bring some back to my master. "


    Just as he said that, Shen Shi suddenly felt something strange on his hand. He looked down, but Ling Chunni didn''t know when to lean over. One hand quietly grasped his palm. His eyes were full of eyes. He didn''t know why, but he seemed to have a little attachment. His tenderness was infinite.


    Shen Shi smiles. There is no one else in this secluded lane. Naturally, they can get closer. It''s nothing to make a fuss about. But he also inadvertently passes an idea in his heart. Chunni should be a little lonely recently. It seems that there are always some emotions exposed. If he has the chance, he will accompany her more.


    After walking in the alley for a while, he saw the half door and half window at the end of the lane, which had no change with Shen Shi''s memory. It seemed that he had made no mistake. Shen Shi was so happy that he pointed to Ling Chunni and walked over with a smile. Seeing that the wooden window was just covered, he reached out and tapped on it.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong."


    A few low sounds reverberated in the alley. Ling Chunni stood by and waited for a moment, only to find that there seemed to be no movement in the window. He was surprised and looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi was also stunned. Then he remembered that when he was here last time, Du Tiejian knocked on the window several times. He hesitated for a moment, then waited for a while. Seeing that there was no response in the window, he tried to knock again, and put a little force on his hand to make the voice louder.


    It seemed that this had an effect. A moment later, a sound of footsteps came from behind the wooden window. Then a voice came out and said, "who is that?"


    Shen Shi was stunned when he heard the voice again. The last time he came, he heard a low man''s voice, but this time it was a sweet girl''s accent, which seemed different from before. After a moment''s hesitation, he said in a loud voice, "girl, I''m here to buy wine."


    The wooden window opened. Shen Shi and Ling Chunni looked into the window at the same time. There was a girl of the size of fourteen or five standing in the window. She had an ordinary appearance and two braids. She was glossy and bright. She looked at Shen Shi and said, "Oh, what kind of wine do you want to buy? How much do you want to buy?"


    Shen Shilian said, "I want to buy bamboo leaf green wine. Well, I''ll buy two jars first."


    The girl frowned and said, "bamboo leaf green wine is a good wine made by my father recently. It''s not much in stock. It''s only sold to acquaintances, but not to ordinary guests."


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was shocked, but he didn''t expect this kind of thing. After the girl looked at him, her eyes were flat. On the contrary, she suddenly saw Ling Chunni standing beside Shen Shi. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and her eyes showed some envy. It seemed that even if she was a woman, she was shocked by Ling Chunni''s charming face.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful." A moment later, the girl couldn''t help but exclaim. The light in her eyes twinkled. It seemed that she didn''t care about Shen Shi.


    Ling Chunni was suddenly praised, and she was a little girl she had never met. Although she was a little surprised, she was still a little more happy. She nodded to her with a smile and said, "thank you for your praise, sister. You are also very good-looking."


    The girl tooted her lips and said, "no, I''m so ugly. My father always said that when I grow up in the future, no one wants me. I''ll just learn to make wine and sell wine here all my life."


    "Er..." Ling Chunni was dumb for a moment, thinking that your father was really his own father. How could he say that about his daughter?


    At this time, Shen Shi stretched his head to one side, tried to show his sense of existence, and tried to continue the original topic, saying: "girl, can you accommodate me, I''ll buy two jars of bamboo leaf green, OK? If it doesn''t work, one jar will do


    The girl shook her head. She didn''t look at Shen Shi. She just looked at Ling Chunni with admiration. Ling Chunni''s face was a little hot. Then she said casually, "no, my father told me that bamboo leaf green wine can only be sold to those familiar customers. Do you know my father?""Well I don''t know. " Shen Shi thought that when he came here, he stood aside and didn''t even see the wine maker''s face. For a moment, he was a little depressed. It seemed that he had gone for nothing, so he had to apologize to Ling Chunni and smile.


    Ling Chunni didn''t care at all. With a smile, she stood beside him and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. If you can''t buy it, let''s go and see other scenery."


    "Well..." Shen Shi nodded and was ready to turn around and leave. Just at this moment, suddenly the girl''s voice came from behind, but he stopped them and said, "by the way, the ordinary people of bamboo leaf green wine don''t even know their name. Who do you know from?"


    Shen Shi said, "I know it from a senior brother of mine. He brought me here once before."


    "May I ask your elder martial brother''s name, let me see if he is a familiar guest?"


    Shen Shi''s heart is a joy, thinking is there a door, even busy way: "his name is Du Tiejian."


    The girl thought for a moment, but shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t remember the name."


    Shen Shi was stunned, thinking that elder martial brother Du seemed to be familiar with the boss here that day. How could he not be impressed by his daughter? As he hesitated, he suddenly heard the girl say, "this guest, what does your elder martial brother look like? Can you tell me?"


    "Well He is brave and handsome. He is good at using a big black sword. Oh, by the way, he doesn''t have much hair... "


    Shen Shi thought about the image of Du Tiejian and said carefully. The girl in front of him didn''t change much. However, when he heard the last sentence, he was stunned. However, he interrupted his words and asked directly:


    "is the person you are talking about a little old age, a big temper, arrogant and arrogant? He seems bold and arrogant. In fact, he doesn''t care about anything "It makes people feel proud and arrogant. It''s just because his master is very drag, and he himself is also drag, and then he can''t help it, and finally he''s wearing a big bald guy?"


    "That doesn''t sound very nice Er, well, it seems a bit like that Shen Shidao.


    "Oh, it''s the bald uncle!" Girl light tunnel.


    "Ah, what did you say?"


    Ignoring Shen Shi''s puzzled expression and questioning, the girl said faintly: "Uncle bald was born in this street when he was a child. Later, he got a chance to go to Lingxiao sect. However, he has always had a good relationship with my father, and because he grew up drinking wine from my family, he often comes here. Well, I''m a regular customer. "


    Shen Shi nodded blankly, but then he asked, "but what did you just call him?"


    The girl rolled her eyes and said, "my father said that he cheated me to drink a lot of wine in our family since he was young. He told me not to be polite to him. In the past, he used to call me this way face to face here. Why, do you think I''m wrong?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said, "there''s no such thing. Just call it that way."


    The girl snorted and went back to the room for a while. After a while, she brought out two jars and said, "two jars of bamboo leaves are green, and ten spirit crystals."


    Shen Shi laughs and takes it. Then he takes Lingjing and hands it in. Ling Chunni is happy, but he is curious and says, "stone, why is this wine called Zhuyeqing?"


    Shen Shiyi didn''t know about it. He thought about it for a moment and said with a smile, "I don''t know very well. Elder martial brother Du didn''t tell me about it that day, but this kind of wine tastes elegant and mellow. It''s like a person in the bamboo grove after the rain. Maybe that''s the reason?"


    Ling Chunni "Oh" a, just want to nod, suddenly but listen to the girl in the window hum a, way: "nonsense."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed, but he didn''t like it. Ling Chunni covered his mouth and said to the girl, "sister, he''s a liar. I''ll make you laugh. But do you know the reason? Can you ask me


    The girl seemed to be very friendly to Ling Chunni, which was quite different from her attitude towards Shen Shi. When she was asked in such a soft voice, she immediately felt better and nodded: "OK, I''ll tell you. That''s why it''s called Zhuyeqing. First, after brewing, the wine is slightly green, with the color of green bamboo leaves. Second, the wine tastes elegant, with the flavor of green bamboo. But these two points are not important. The reason why it''s called Zhuyeqing is that my father brewed this kind of wine with a poisonous snake named Zhuyeqing. It''s actually a kind of snake wine! "


    "Ah, snake wine?" Shen Shi and Ling Chunni were surprised.


    The girl looked at them with a look of surprise. She looked a little pleased and said, "don''t be surprised! I want to tell you that in minzhou, far southeast of the Hongmeng Kingdom, there is a kind of poisonous snake named Zhuyeqing, which is endemic to the poor mountains and rivers in the bamboo forest. It''s extremely poisonous. If ordinary people are bitten, they will die. It''s because monks are poisoned by this kind of snake venom. If they don''t reach enough level, they will lose their vitality. Bamboo leaves are green all over the body. They are almost invisible in the green bamboo forest. They are extremely hidden and have a gloomy and poisonous temperament. If you wait for an opportunity to move out, you will be sure to hit. You often find that you have been injured by them. For many years, there are many people who have died in the mouth of this poisonous snake. "Ling Chunni doesn''t like these poisonous insects very much on weekdays. At the moment, her face turns a little pale. Only by chance, she looks at the girl, but she sees that the girl is looking at herself with a smile in the corner of her eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    The great Tianhong City, known as the ancient capital, ranks the natural center of gravity in the ninety cities of the city, which is the largest city of the two races of the demon race and the largest number of the best timber in the world. Only the priceless treasures you have never imagined and have not existed for a long time, the countless luxury and wealth of the past years have long been the great city. In my heart, even the bloody and cruel war between man and demon ten thousand years ago did not change this.


    Everyone who has just arrived at Tianhong city will be shocked by the towering and boundless Great Wall when he first sees the appearance of the huge city. Especially when he enters the city from the gate under the Great Wall, the sense of ancient simplicity, vicissitudes and heavy history seems to come to his face, which makes people feel awed.


    It''s not the first time that Shen Shi came here, but when he walked through the deep Great Wall again, he still had such a similar mood, and Ling Chunni beside him was even more surprised and happy. He held Shen Shi''s arm tightly with both hands, his eyes turned, his eyes twinkled, and he kept looking around. From time to time, he made a little surprise voice.


    When they had just passed the gate and were standing on the long street full of people in the bright sky, Shen Shi suddenly felt that he had made a good and right decision to bring Chunni here. This idea made him happy and took her with a smile A soft, boneless palm.


    Ling Chunni felt something, turned around, in this busy street, she seems to be from the heart of joy and happiness, holding his warm hand.


    Then two people walk side by side, walking in this bustling street, to this great city.


    Looking at Tianhong city from outside the city, the first feeling is that the Great Wall is towering. However, only when you walk into the city gate and step into the city, can you really feel the huge city. Countless long streets crisscross and countless people flow back and forth. It seems that everyone has his own life and road, and rubs his shoulders in the gap of time Yes.


    At this time, as if they were walking in a gentle or gentle breeze, and they were not talking with each other.


    Tianhong city is too big and its history is too thick and heavy. Even if Shen Shi had read a lot, he couldn''t know the city like the palm of his hand. He could only rely on that memory to talk with Ling Chunni in the obscure corner of the city about the little style that has been preserved from the past history, including the bold face to ask passers-by sincerely, just like two people A young and innocent couple.


    It''s said that the big stone of the city wall, the humble but ancient water well on the street, was once a huge stone pile that was once used to be the mount of the heavenly demons and beasts, as well as a stone tablet left by the six saints of the human race when they led the army into the city


    Along the way, historic sites and scenic spots can be seen everywhere, but in general, in this densely populated area, most of the things belong to the human race. Ten thousand years is really a long time, and many traces that once belonged to the demon king''s court have been gradually erased.


    Suddenly Ling Chunni raised her eyes and looked at it. First she was surprised, then she grabbed Shen Shi with surprise, pointed to the front and cried, "stone, look over there, what a big mountain."


    Shen Shi looked up and saw a mountain range, a tall, long, lofty and majestic mountain range, a mountain surrounded by this incredible huge city. At the same time, it can even be said that it is the most famous mountain in the world.


    Don''t say it''s Shen Shi. Even Ling Chunni reacted a moment later. His beautiful eyes twinkled. Looking at the mountain, he looked forward to it. He said to Shen Shi softly, "is that Pangu mountain?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it should be."


    In fact, in the long years before the rise of the human race, the demon clan flourished, this towering mountain is the center of Tianhong City, and even the center of the whole Hongmeng world.


    Because the heaven demon king court, which dominates the whole Hongmeng world, once the supreme demon emperor palace, is located on this xiongshan mountain. In the past, the Terrans besieged Tianhong city. The final decisive battle was under this mountain. Millions of Terran friars besieged the demon emperor''s palace and launched a cruel and tragic bloody battle. At last, they laid the foundation for the prosperity of the Terrans for thousands of years.


    After that, it was once famous for its magnificence and luxury. It was vast and huge. In countless years, it showed the majesty of the demon emperor and the glory of the demon family. The demon emperor palace, the symbol of the whole demon court, was transformed into a huge ruin in the war. Countless ruins are covered with white bones, and all kinds of tragedies are unbearable. From ten thousand years ago, there is a famous legend, that is, when the demon king court was destroyed in the past, the evil spirit rushed to the sky, the demon emperor died, and the ancestral temple was destroyed. Some crazy demon reverse mages, regardless of everything, offered sacrifices to the living beings, even the demon emperor''s blood to the evil spirits and gods, and put an incredible blood magic spell on this place All the curses of a famous mountain turn into ghosts.The truth of the past is not clear, or it has changed into numerous versions of legends and rumors. However, this Pangu mountain is indeed cursed by an extremely powerful and vicious force. In the vast ruins of the Imperial Palace, there are countless ferocious ghosts and monsters lurking in it, like guarding the last light for the heaven demon king court destroyed ten thousand years ago. Every time a dangerous person goes in, he will be attacked fiercely.


    In the past, when the Terran conquered the city, it was said that one of the six saints of the Terran was a saint. He used the magic power to set up a grand array to imprison the whole mountain. Ten thousand years later, the sage has passed away, but the Tao and Dharma still exist. All ghosts and ghosts are locked in the mountains, like a natural giant cage, and can''t go out for a step. At the same time, it''s hard to imagine the most dangerous place for the emperor to enter the imperial palace Among them, the people who fall in the mountains and never come out again are also innumerable.


    When Shen Shi and Ling Chunni approached the mountain, even though it was still a long distance away, even though it was still sunny in the daytime, the sky around the mountain always made people feel a little different from the surrounding. The sky was darker, the clouds were lower, and there were a few bleak cries of ghosts and shrieks, which came from far away Deep in the mountains of the ancient mountains.


    Ling Chunni''s face was slightly pale. She seemed to feel some discomfort, or nervous and subconsciously slightly afraid. She grasped Shen Shi''s hand for a few minutes. Shen Shi took a look at her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "are you ok?"


    Ling Chunni took a few deep breaths and looked as if she had calmed down. Then she nodded and said in a soft voice, "OK."


    Shen Shi took a look at the high mountain. From a distance, it seems that the high mountain is not much different from other mountains. There are also many dense trees, huge stones, towering and beautiful. However, in addition, it is very clear that from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, you can see the ruins of pavilions and halls everywhere, some of which are just ruins Looking at it, we can imagine how magnificent it should have been, but now it has turned into a desolate ruins.


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, pointed to the high mountain, and said: "it''s said that the highest part of Pangu mountain is the most majestic demon emperor palace in the whole demon emperor palace, which is the place where the demon family and demon emperor live, but now I can''t see it. There are also the two great pillars of emperor Qijing, Gong Qiuyang and Hongjun, which have disappeared and can never be seen again. "


    Ling Chunni nodded, looked at the ancient mountain range that had experienced many storms, looked at the desolate ruins and stone walls, and said, "I heard that there are countless ghosts and monsters in the mountain, which are extremely dangerous, but still many monks want to explore?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "yes, anyway, as long as there are legends about the treasures in the demon emperor''s underground palace, there will be greedy people who want to go in. It is said that there are countless evil spirits and ghosts who died miserably in the past on this mountain. They are all cursed after the destruction of the demon family. There are even legends. Deep in the mountain below the Imperial Palace, the demon clan once built an underground palace ten times larger than the Imperial Palace on the earth''s surface. There are countless treasures in it, which is known as the number one legendary treasure in the world. However, in the past ten thousand years, no one has really found it. "


    Ling Chunni suddenly yearned for it. He looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "is it really there?"


    Shen Shi laughs, pulls her to turn around to walk, in the mouth way: "who knows, anyway when I saw these words from the book, always thought not too reliable."


    Ling Chunni smiles and goes with him. Occasionally, he thinks of something. When he looks back, he sees that Pangu mountain is still silent. Countless ruins are desolate and silent. It seems that he has been sleeping in this world for countless years and has not yet woken up.


    It is a famous city and a huge capital. Naturally, countless people gather here. Outstanding talents are proud of themselves and seek opportunities. Countless people of all kinds are struggling in this huge city.


    There are the most people and talents here, and countless forces gather here, including the immortal society, which has always been mysterious and powerful, and is known as the first chamber of Commerce in Hongmeng. It also has its own general hall in Tianhong city.


    The number of fairyland shops here is ten times that of other places. They are scattered in all the prosperous streets of Tianhong city. The profits of Jinshan and Yinhai are unimaginable every day. They are like a giant beast. It breathes innumerable spirit crystals and controls unimaginable power.


    The fairy tower is the core of the fairy club, and it is also one of the tallest buildings in Tianhong city. Standing on this magnificent building, you can overlook the Pangu mountains and the Great Wall, overlook the numerous streets in the city, and the passers-by who look like ants. It makes people feel like they are in the clouds, just like immortals.


    When Shen Shi and Ling Chunni walk along the long street near the immortal building and smile in the dense crowd, they look at the towering immortal building which is already a scene of Tianhong. Somewhere in that building, a short fat man is holding a silk scarf, wiping his sweat and looking over the fence. He can''t help but admire the view of the city from the window Let''s hear it.His eyes swept the streets under his feet, and saw the dense crowd like ants. Then he gently laughed and yelled twice. It seemed that he recited a name a few times. Then he turned around, moved his body with some effort, and continued to walk up the stairs leading to a higher place.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    "Flapping edge..."


    Suddenly, there was a sound of flapping wings from the sky outside the building. A moment later, a beautiful bird with bright feathers and golden, red and yellow colors flew in from the air outside the building. In addition to the short fat man in the building before, there was a monk in his thirties who looked refined and had extraordinary bearing. At a glance, the realm of Taoism was far above the fat man who had turbid and disordered atmosphere and only refined atmosphere at most. But I don''t know why, this younger monk who had probably cultivated to the amazing realm of divine conception, is very grateful to this short fat man But he looked very respectful.


    At this moment, the friar who had seen the short fat man was tired and wanted to help him. But after the bird suddenly appeared, the Friar''s face suddenly sank and he seemed to move. Just at this time, the short fat man laughed, waved and said: "Xiao Qi, it''s OK."


    Friar Qi, who was about to take the steps, stopped abruptly and stood in the same place. The beautiful bird circled in the air near the stairs. Then it fluttered its wings and fell down. However, it stopped on the short fat man''s shoulder. Then it raised its head and looked at the fat face close at hand. The bird took a look A trace of impatience, he opened his mouth and said:


    "Shen Tai, why are you so useless? It took so long to climb the stairs?"


    This short fat man, of course, is Shen Tai, Shen Shi''s father whom Shen Shi has not seen for many years. Over the years, he has been working hard for the immortal society, and Xiao Qi, who is behind him, is one of his subordinates. I just don''t know how he managed to make many monks who are far superior to him obey orders and respect him.


    Standing behind Shen Tai, Xiao Qimei frowned and looked a little unhappy. Shen Tai laughed and said, "I can''t help it. I''m not as good as you. I have a pair of wings. I can fly wherever I want."


    "Hum!" The bird that stopped on his shoulder hummed, then raised its wings, combed its feathers with its beak, and ignored him.


    Shen Tai looked at it more and said with a smile, "I think you are in a good mood today. Do you want to open up at last? In fact, all things in heaven and earth, but there are spirits and wise men. Besides the legendary gods, where are there immortal people. How long has the old water devil lived? A thousand years or two thousand years? It''s a good ending. "


    The bird glanced at him and did not speak. This bird is the alien parrot that Shen Tai met when he cooperated with the water ghost tribe in the blood moon kingdom. Because the water ghost is a strange creature that is hard to deal with, it is this bird that Shen Tai deals with most of the time. Just not long ago, an old water ghost, the leader of the water ghost tribe who adopted this speechless bird, died of old age. Perhaps it was sad, or for some other reason, the bird left the water ghost tribe after a meeting and conversation with Shen Tai, and then followed Shen Tai.


    As he spoke, Shen Tai went up a few floors. At a certain floor, he saw a flat and open floor and a big door with a plaque of "immortal hall" in front of him. He was relieved and said to himself, "this should be it."


    He asked Xiao Qi to wait for him. Then he sorted out his clothes, straightened his face, and walked towards the door. After only two steps, he suddenly thought of something. He turned his head and looked at the bird on his shoulder, and said with a smile, "do you want to go in with me?"


    The bird poked its head and said, "who''s in it?"


    Shen Tai smiles and says:


    "big man!"


    After wandering around for a day, it''s almost dusk. Seeing the sky getting dim, Shen Shi takes Ling Chunni away from the busy street and walks to the corner of the city.


    Majestic and majestic, from the ground, it looks like the Great Wall towering into the clouds. In the evening, it becomes more and more tall, just like a giant standing aloof, looking coldly down at the ordinary people like ants. When the night approaches, most of the people who still rush to the Great Wall have the same or similar purpose, because only on a clear night, standing on the top of the Great Wall, can we see the two famous wonders of Tianhong City: the great wall and the city without night.


    The long and steep stone steps to the top of the great wall are very dangerous. Of course, monks with enough Taoism or magic weapons don''t need so much trouble. They can fly directly to the top of the Great Wall. However, Shen Shi and Ling Chunni don''t have this ability, so they can only walk up.


    Shen Shi''s condition is better. After all, he has the Taoist realm of Ning yuan realm. Moreover, his foundation has been firmly established by his circumstances over the years. After breaking through Ning yuan realm, he also has several chances. Therefore, not only his actual combat power is far better than that of ordinary monks of the same level, but also his physical strength has been cultivated these days because of the three-year training of demon world and the influence of Yin dragon''s blood It is also gradually showing signs of being better than others.


    In contrast, Ling Chunni''s condition is much worse than that of him. In fact, although she can be regarded as a cultivated monk, her Taoist realm has been stagnant for some reason, and her practice has almost no effect on her own enhancement. Even in these days, there are some signs of retrogression, and she is almost like a mortal.When Shen Shi is with her these days, she is more or less aware that she is not in good health. Her hands and feet are always chilly. She has also asked her about her. But Ling Chunni laughs most of the time, saying that she is not good at cultivating. Anyway, after going back this time, I still need to help her choose a new skill. Maybe it will help. As Shen Shi takes her cold hand to go up, such an idea comes across his mind.


    Ling Chunni quietly grasped the palm of Shen Shi''s hand, felt the warmth in the palm, and also felt some Shen Shi''s mood. She bowed her head slightly, but soon showed her joy with a smile, which was charming and infinite.


    But she subconsciously stroked her chest with her other hand. Under her skirt, there was a piece of black crystal lying there quietly. A strange heat was slowly covering her heart. This black crystal is unusual. Ling Chunni has confirmed this fact, because these days, this black crystal can not only warm up its cold body, but also, for some unknown reason, the strange Yinqi of mengtantu, which had been practising in the past and made itself cool all over the body, echoes this black crystal.


    The feeling, like black crystal, seems to be breathing, a breath between, the whole body of Yin also will be like the tide, rise and fall. She doesn''t know why, but maybe it''s because she doesn''t feel sad, or she doesn''t want Shen Shi to know that he may grow old when he practices mengtantu. She keeps this secret all the time.


    And a few feet away from the stone steps, suddenly several rays of light came up from below, and then quickly rushed into the air. It was just a few friars who walked in the air. The young monk, who was born earlier in the night, seemed to have lost his self-confidence with him Song PI, a young man of the Song family.


    There are also three people behind song PI. Although they are older and have a good moral realm, song Pi is still the leader of the four. It''s just that these people can''t be Yuandan real people who can fly freely, and they don''t have any help. That means they are a rare magic weapon for flying, but each of them has one.


    Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly, thinking that yuanshimen is known as the head of the four Zhengs, and the Song family is also a member of the six saints. It seems that this heritage is really deep and incomparable. Just looking at this style, it seems that it is more beautiful than GANZE, the son of the Gan family in Lingxiao sect.


    Since these days, he and his sister have been communicating with each other, but they haven''t thought much about each other. It''s not that he has forgotten this person. The fact is that although GANZE is famous and has the most gifted talent of the younger generation, he has become more and more low-key over the years and rarely shows up. Shen Shi has not met him for so long.


    For GANZE''s memory, he only retains the memories of the time when the two men went to the demon island to hunt monsters. Although the two teenagers didn''t have much obvious deep friendship, there always seemed to be some tacit understanding, which made Shen Shibiao feel warm when he thought of this memory.


    After a while, the selection meeting arranged by lingxiaozong in baishanjie will be held. It is absolutely certain that he will go to Sizheng meeting as GANZE. I think he will see him again at that time. I don''t know what happened to him now?


    In his mind, song PI and others are so fast that they have already passed them. When the wind suddenly blows by, he looks up at the dark night sky with pride and confidence. He only feels that his future is as broad as the sky, and everything is under control. When he comes here, his eyes are shining A man and a woman slowly climbing the stone steps.


    Mortals, ants


    In the strong wind, the young man''s heart suddenly flashed such thoughts, and he went straight up with the wind. However, he suddenly turned his head and took a look.


    This one eye, then see that piece of twilight, that woman gentle smile, charming, such as a blooming delicate Epiphyllum, bright to the point that people''s heart stops. Yingying''s eyes turned around, like anger and joy, like water and spring. When he subconsciously wanted to take a closer look, the wind blew, and he had already flew over the stone steps, straight up to the sky, to the top of the Great Wall.


    The sky and the earth suddenly darkened, and night finally came.


    A few stars, in the sky quietly shining, the night wind blowing, this night is clear, the vast sea of people, a few vicissitudes of life story, but also circulation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    As the wind roars, several figures fall from the air and stand on the towering Great Wall. It''s a bit cold here, and the wind is very strong on the wall. However, a few figures can still be seen walking around occasionally. Obviously, most of them are here to enjoy the two wonders related to the great wall.


    Song PI looked around, his eyes skimming over the ancient city bricks and the walls full of traces of vicissitudes. In the middle of the gap, that is, the stone steps leading to the bottom, he stopped for a moment.


    The middle-aged man in the three retinues behind him stepped forward and said, "young master, there are still some idle people here. Besides, it''s still early. Let''s go ahead and find a quiet place. Then we can have a good look at the legendary scene of Tianhong."


    Song PI frowned slightly and hesitated, but after a moment he nodded, and the four walked forward. Their bearing here seems to be different. Most of the people who are still on the wall are monks, but it seems that they don''t pay attention to everyone at all.


    After they left for a while, two figures appeared on the stone steps. They were Shen Shi and Ling Chunni. They climbed the stone steps all the way and finally reached the top of the Great Wall.


    Shen Shi''s breath was normal, but Ling Chunni''s chest heaved and puffed a little. But his eyes were dazzling, and the color of joy flickered. He looked very happy. He added a little more coquettishness. He said to Shen Shi with a smile: "it''s coming up!"


    Stone nods with a smile and pulls her to one side. Standing on the top of the Great Wall is different from the feeling of looking up on the ground. In addition to the illusion of being small in front of huge buildings, in this towering City, the night wind is bleak and the night curtain is low. Even the stars seem to be close, which makes people want to take advantage of the wind to go away.


    Maybe that''s what fairy feels like?


    Standing on all living beings, flying between heaven and earth?


    But who has really become an immortal? We should know that even the sages like the six sages of the human race and the immortal characters worshipped and revered by countless people in the past still belong to the loess. And later people, also only in such a night, such a high wind, occasionally feel that kind of heart.


    Shen Shi looked up at the sky and said, "Oh, no, it looks like there is no moon tonight."


    Ling Chunni also looked up. Sure enough, there were only a few stars shining sparsely in the dark sky, but the bright moon did not rise. It seems that it was not a coincidence that we could not see the legendary scenery of the Great Wall. Thinking of this, Ling Chunni''s face could not help showing some disappointment. Shen Shi looked in his eyes and laughed. He gently put his hand around her shoulder and took her forward. At the same time, he said with a smile:


    "it''s OK. Can''t the Great Wall run away? I don''t know how many thousands of years this wonder of the Great Wall has existed here. If it doesn''t exist today, how many opportunities will it have in the future? One day, let''s watch another one. "


    Ling Chunni was silent for a moment. His eyes seemed a little gloomy, but then he showed his face and smile. His eyes and face were full of happiness and joy. He gently put his hand around Shen Shi''s waist, leaned close to him and nodded: "well, I know."


    Standing on the Great Wall, there is no great wall to see the moon, but there is another wonderful city that never sleeps.


    Under the starlight and the cold night, they went to a wall in front of them and looked down at the city.


    A piece of brilliant lights, ten thousand lights, such as a brilliant sea of light, so suddenly appeared in front of us, from the foot of the spread away, to the boundless distance, magnificent and prosperous day, at this time.


    The lights are so beautiful and huge that people feel suffocated. People can''t help holding their breath to imagine what kind of life the world behind each light is like with people they may never see before? In the vast sea of lights, only in the center of this huge city that a large area is dark, needless to say, that is where Pangu mountain is.


    Shen Shi, holding Ling Chunni''s waist behind his back, looked at the wonder of the world together and said in a soft voice: "I heard that long ago, when the demon king court was still there, the demon emperor''s Palace on Pangu mountain was the most dazzling place in the whole Tianhong city. Those extravagant demon royal families sang and dined day by day, all night long. It''s a real city that never sleeps ¡£¡±


    Ling Chunni leaned in his arms and smelled his warm breath. His eyes were dim, as if he was about to get drunk after drinking. He only hoped that the night would never pass and that the time would stay here forever.


    All of a sudden, the sound of some panic steps suddenly sounded from behind. At the same time, a sound like panic broke the warmth of the little corner above the Great Wall. At the same time, a sound of wind came and rushed behind them.


    Ling Chunni is startled. Before she responds, Shen Shi frowns, holds her and takes a few steps aside. Then they turn to see a young man staggering two steps at the place just now, with a bit of wine in his mouth. But there is a flash of surprise in his eyes. It seems that they didn''t expect that Shen Shi could take Ling Chunni for a short time I dodged for a moment.


    Shen Shi''s eyes dropped slightly and looked down at the man''s footwall. He saw that his feet were on the ground, but they didn''t move. His face sank.But before he had a fit here, he suddenly heard a voice coming from the other side, but after a few words of reprimand, three people came from the front in the night, headed by song PI, who was born in the Song family of the Yuan Dynasty.


    He walked up to Shen Shi and Ling Chunni with a smile and said with a smile, "you two are frightened. My servant drinks too much on weekdays. I''m not sure if I walk steadily. Please forgive me if I offend you."


    Although he was polite in his words, he didn''t move in his hands, and he was even more proud in his expression. It seemed that he had already given others face by saying two sentences casually. At the same time, his eyes just looked at Shen Shi a little, and then fell on Ling Chunni''s charming face, as if they couldn''t move any more.


    Shen Shi looked at those people and saw that in addition to song PI, the servant who had bumped into him had already gone back. Although he seemed to have been scolded, there was no sign of depression on his face. On the contrary, he stood with another young man who was almost in his early twenties beside him. It seemed that his eyes were a little excited.


    In addition to these three people, there was an older follower following song PI. His face was a little different, with some helplessness and some sigh. However, he seemed to be used to his childe''s style, so he just looked at it and didn''t say much.


    Shen Shi takes back his eyes, and soon feels that Ling Chunni is a little closer to himself. At the same time, he slightly lowers his head. It seems that he is also a little disgusted with song Pi''s burning eyes. Shen Shi patted her on the shoulder. Then he looked up at these people and said faintly:


    "be careful when you drink too much. Forget what happened just now. Goodbye."


    Then he took Ling Chunni and turned to leave. Song PI raised his eyebrows and his face was a little heavy, but he didn''t wait for his words and actions. Another young follower jumped out and stood in front of Shen Shi and Ling Chunni. He snorted coldly, with some disdain, and said:


    "bold, what''s my status, how dare you be so rude?"


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled. As soon as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard song Pi''s smile behind him. Shi Shi ran came forward and took out a folding fan from somewhere. After opening it, he fanned twice in the cold wind of the night, and then said with a smile:


    "Song Wen, don''t be rude!" Song PI was born in the Shenzhou family, but she was one of the six people in the Yuan Dynasty. I''m very glad to see you today. I just feel that you and I may have a long-standing relationship. I''d like to take the liberty to ask for your name. I hope you''ll let me know. "


    Ling Chunni was surprised at first, but then turned away, with a look of disgust on her face. Although she is humble, she has never been out of Haizhou, but growing up, she has always had a rough life. In the bustling and bustling LiuYun City, she has seen the darkness on the other side. This young boy is beautiful and smart. With his distinguished life experience, he looks like a good young man in the world. But maybe this appearance can deceive some more naive girls, but it is useless to her.


    Golden wind and jade dew stay in the world, or strangers hook up three to four?


    The reason why she didn''t speak was because she was afraid of the person''s family background.


    Shen Shi''s face sank down. He took a cold look at the young man Song Wen who was standing in the way. Then he turned to song PI and suddenly said in a deep voice, "are you looking for something?"


    Song PI was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t notice this young man until then. In fact, he just glanced at the little black pig at Shen Shi''s feet for a little more time than Shen Shi. In his eyes, he had met too many such people before. What about young people''s blood? In the end, he didn''t want to bow his head under power?


    He laughed, shook his head slightly, and said, "why do you say that? I''m just chatting with this girl. How can I say that I''m looking for trouble?"


    As soon as his voice dropped, he heard the young attendant behind him who pretended to be drunk sneer, but then he said, "smelly boy, you dare to be powerless to my son. I think you are looking for trouble?"


    It seems that with a little bit of drunkenness, the man rushed to Shen Shi''s face, but he slapped him in the face. At this time, song PI just turned his eyes away and looked at Ling Chunni with a smile, as if he didn''t see the action of the man around him.


    Everything seems to be so natural.


    The wind of that wave is very strong. It seems that it is ordinary, but it has some strength in the dark, and even has the way of Ning Yuan Jing. The power of the Song family can be seen from the fact that such an ordinary follower is a monk of Ning Yuan Jing.


    It was like what they often met and heard. Soon, a cry with pain suddenly rang out, except for the clear slap that they often heard.


    "Boom!"


    A deep roar came, and song PI, Song Wen and others were suddenly stunned. This sound was not the sound they used to bully those monks in Zhongzhou for fun. His eyes turned to power, but at the moment when Shen Shi and the young man were crisscrossed, suddenly the fire suddenly flashed bright, and the man''s body was shocked and retreated, while Shen Shi''s hands rose and fell, and hit him directly without expression."Pa!"


    His palm directly hit the man''s face, a clear slap resounded around the Great Wall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    The Great Wall was suddenly quiet for a moment. Several people, including song PI, were stunned for a moment. Even the young follower who had been slapped in the face looked a little surprised, which was unbelievable. After a while, there was a cry of surprise, but Song Wen, who was standing next to song PI, looked at the beaten man anxiously and cried:


    "Song Wu, are you ok?"


    On the other side, song Pi''s face also sank abruptly, and a stream of anger seemed to pass through his eyes. This slap was sudden and clear. In his eyes, it was almost the same as hitting him on his face. With a cold hum, he was about to step forward.


    Just at this time, suddenly a figure was blocking in front of him. Song PI frowned and said, "Wu Cheng, what do you mean?"


    He called Wu Cheng the oldest and relatively calm middle-aged man in Song Pi''s group, and he also sounded like the only one not surnamed song. As a matter of fact, song PI was a direct descendant of the Song family in the Yuan Dynasty, while Song Wen and song Wu were brothers. They were a side branch of the Song family in identity, and they followed song PI when they were young. Only Wu Cheng has nothing to do with the Song family. He was born in an ordinary family and got the chance to join the Yuanshi sect. He has been practicing all the way up to now. He is cautious and steady, and does his best, which is highly valued by some of the elders in the Yuanshi sect.


    It''s not a big deal to send a letter to lingxiaozong this time. The Song family sent song pi to come here, which is to add some experience and broaden their horizons. As for Wu Cheng''s coming, it means to take care of him.


    Among the four, Wu Cheng has the highest level of morality, but song PI and others are used to arrogance by their family background. In the past, song PI likes to pretend to be natural and gentle, to be the elegant and graceful childe in the secular world, and to have a peaceful attitude towards him. But now he is angry, and immediately he doesn''t care about many of them and criticizes Wu Cheng.


    Wu Cheng ignores song PI behind him. Unlike song PI, who is furious, his eyes fall on the beaten song Wu for the first time. When his eyes see the black marks on Song Wu''s chest, his face is more cautious than the anger of song PI and others. It seems that he is even more cautious than the conflict on the dragon bridge in the daytime ¡£


    He stopped song PI and grabbed Song Wen, who was crying and wanted to fight. He stared at Shen Shi and said in a deep voice, "this friend, why do you hurt people at will?"


    Shen Shi''s face is expressionless. He pulls Ling Chunni behind him and looks at him coldly, saying: "he did it first."


    "Bah!" A roar of anger came from Wu Cheng, but song Wu, who was staggering back a few steps, felt a sharp pain in his chest. His clothes were scorched black, and his flesh and blood seemed to have been hurt. He followed song PI since he was a child. He was covered by the name of the Song family in the Yuan Dynasty. Other people did not look at the monks'' face, but also the Buddha''s face. He was always courteous to these young people. Where did he eat this It''s a loss. For a while, he was painful, angry and embarrassed. He didn''t even think about why he could hurt himself in an instant with an almost no threat fireball skill. He only yelled angrily:


    "you bastard who doesn''t have long eyes, you will die!"


    Before the words were heard, he rushed over again, but his body swayed in the middle. It seemed that the injury on his chest still affected him. Song Wen saw his brother rush up, and he drank violently. When Wu Cheng seemed to want to say something more, he couldn''t hold it any longer, and his anxious eyes flashed by.


    Shen Shi''s face is also gloomy. To be honest, Yuanshi''s family ranks first among the four orthodox schools, with the power of the world''s number one power. In addition, the Song family, one of the six sages, has such a family background. Generally speaking, he doesn''t want to be provoked.


    It''s just that other people call you in the face and covet the women around you. So unbridled and arrogant, where is the way out?


    as like as two peas, he pushed Ling Chunni back and took a few steps. Then he looked at the two brothers in front of Song Wen and his fierce wind in his hands. But they had a sword. Their sword was bright and bright, and they looked very good. They were obviously good magic weapons. And they seemed to be a pair of models.


    In the distance, when song PI saw that Song Wen and song Wu had rushed to Shen Shi, he stopped. A sneer passed over his face and he didn''t speak. He just coughed. The voice went away, but Wu Cheng didn''t respond. Song Wen and song Wu showed a grim smile at the same time. The sword on his hand flashed a brighter light at the same time. The sharp wind lit up these two young faces, showing a bit of ferocity. In a twinkling of an eye, he was dead.


    Shen Shi has been fighting for many years since he began to practice Taoism. Not to mention the three years of training in the demon world, he often went to the demon island to hunt monsters to earn Lingjing. Even when he came back from the demon world, most of the time of training was accompanied by hunting adventure. To some extent, although Shen Shi''s Taoist realm is not particularly profound at present, he has rich experience in fighting and fighting. He not only surpasses most of the ordinary disciples of famous families, but even some of the casual practitioners who lick blood all day may not be as good as him.


    At a glance, Shen Shi immediately felt that the momentum of Song Wen and song Wu was quite different from before. His killing intention seemed obscure, but he couldn''t escape his eyes. His face suddenly became cold. Suddenly his arm shook, and several pieces of yellow paper appeared between his fingers.Wu Cheng stopped song PI, but not Song Wen and song Wu. Although he hesitated a little, he didn''t worry too much. Anyway, he was also a disciple of the Yuanshi sect. Over the years, his idea of being the best in the world has been in his heart. What he did just now was to be calm and subconsciously want to know the origin of Shen Shi. When he saw Song Wen and song Wu''s coming up He just shook his head in secret, thinking that the young masters of these aristocratic families are too domineering. Anyway, he would like to ask first.


    So he didn''t stop the two brothers at the beginning, and he didn''t move further. But now he suddenly saw the Yellow runes on Shen Shi''s hand, and his face suddenly changed. He whispered: "runes!"


    Even before he wanted to remind the song brothers to be careful, Wu Cheng saw a fire burning on the young man''s hand on the ground, and a stream of spiritual power came out.


    The speed made his heart jump. Even for a moment, he doubted whether he was dizzy.


    When did the speed of the five elements move so fast? And how fast is the speed of sending the talisman?


    In a flash, Shen Shi''s arm was just raised, and Song Wen and song Wu''s face was just grinning. When the distance between the two sides was less than a few feet, Song Wen suddenly had a big body. The momentum of going hand in hand with his brother song Wu was like a bog, like a heavy load on his shoulder, and he fell behind song Wu several positions.


    Five elements technique - earth sinking technique!


    Before he could react, song Wu''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty eyes. He slashed at Shen Shi with his sword. On weekdays, in Zhongzhou, all the forces of the Yuan Dynasty were in full swing, and the reputation of the Song family was as high as the sun. When did he suffer from such a loss and be slapped in the face? What a shame!


    Under the sword, we must cut this man to pieces. Anyway, there will be no consequence if there is a master and a powerful man. It''s serious to get angry. After killing the short-sighted villain, when the young master is tired of playing with that woman, he has to come over and play hard for several times to have a good idea!


    In his mind, for a moment, he even thought of things in the future. The corner of his mouth was more smiling, and he roared and cut the sword down.


    But in the light of the sword, he suddenly felt something was missing?


    What about Song Wen?


    In response to him, a water arrow suddenly came from the depths of the night. It broke through the darkness and condensed in an instant. It sharply pierced the void and nailed it to the tip of his sword.


    "Ding!"


    Song Wu''s body was shocked and his heart was full of blood. The power of water archery was so powerful that he beat his body back a few steps. But in a moment, he saw Shen Shi''s figure. He didn''t know when it was coming.


    Behind him, Wu Cheng''s voice suddenly rang out with a bit of surprise and anger, and several rumors suddenly came up, accompanied by a big drink: "show mercy!"


    What''s going on


    But he felt as if his left hand had no reaction in front of him.


    There was an old wound, which was hit by a fireball not long ago. This time, the fist hit the wound again impolitely. At the same time, there were several creepy sounds of bone fracture.


    Song Wu screamed out in an instant. His voice was as shrill as a desperate mad dog. His whole body instinctively curled up like a shrimp. At that moment, the extremely strong and terrible pain instantly destroyed the son of the Song family who had hardly suffered from his childhood. His mind was empty and he completely forgot where he was Department.


    But after a moment, in the intense pain and vertigo, he seemed to feel his body suddenly lightened and floated up. Then came two familiar roars.


    That''s the voice of Wu Cheng and song PI.


    However, the second thing that makes people astonished is that they are quick to help each other.


    As soon as they met, song Wu was seriously injured and lost his fighting power. When they rushed out to save people, they suddenly saw that song Wu''s body was picked up by Shen Shi. Ruti Xiaoji smashed directly at them.


    As the wind roars, song Wu is suddenly lost. Wu Cheng and song PI are stiffly stopped and quickly reach for it. However, before they make the next move, Wu Cheng suddenly shakes his heart and sees that Shen Shi''s figure is like a strong wind and rushes to song tattoo, who is a few steps behind.


    Song Wen was shocked to see Shen Shi rushing over. However, the training of a famous family still had some foundation. As soon as the spirit sword was in his hand, he was already in front of him. The spirit awn lit up and protected his whole body.However, Shen Shi turned a blind eye and went straight to Zhonggong. Song Wen roared and was about to sacrifice his sword to resist the enemy. Suddenly, a scream came out of his mouth and his body suddenly fell to the side.


    A dark shadow, like a ghost, appeared at his feet. It was like a mysterious ghost in the dark night. A silent black pig opened its snow-white tusks and bit it like its owner.


    The sound of the fracture was even more crisp and terrible than just now!


    Shen Shi''s face did not change, and his hand did not hesitate. He pressed Song Wen''s belly with one hand.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong!"


    On the Great Wall, Wu Cheng and song PI, who caught song Wu, saw the scene. It was almost a continuous low dull sound with a short interval of one breath at most. It spread out quickly under Song Wen with a frequency that made his teeth sour and even his scalp numb. Every dull sound is accompanied by a fire or a cold water color. Song Wen''s body is like a bow string, and every time he shakes a lot.


    Only a few times later, Song Wen''s body fell down powerlessly, his face was as white as a dead man, his head tilted and he fainted. A moment later, the low dull sound gradually died down, and his body slowly fell down from the palm of Shen Shi''s hand and fell to the ground.


    Shen Shi was silent. He slowly turned around and looked at the two people who were still standing, with a cold look. Wu Cheng and song PI still had a little surprise on their faces.


    On the Great Wall, the night wind is bleak, and the night is bleak in the stars.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    "Ha ha ha..."


    Suddenly, the temporary silence was broken by a burst of anger, but song PI at the other end laughed angrily. It seemed that Song Wen and song Wu, his subordinates, were almost defeated in a flash. Instead of fearing him, he looked a little angry on his face. He was staring at Shen Shi coldly and said with a cold smile:


    "good means, good means, you are always ready to meet people Is it so heavy handed? "


    Shen Shi took a look at him. He didn''t even bother to tell him what to tell him. No matter how heavy the hand is, it can''t compare with the reckless hand just now.


    Compared with song PI, Wu Cheng''s expression is much more cautious. At the same time, he looks at Shen Shi with some fear, but it''s just fear. As a formal disciple of the Yuan Dynasty, Wu Cheng is different from Song Wen and song Wu, who are only the followers of song PI. There was no fear in his face. He walked forward two steps, looked at Shen Shi, and said in a deep voice:


    "Sir, do you know the identities of the two people you hurt just now?"


    I can''t even be a loser when I''m scolded. I can''t even be a loser


    He looked cold and stern, and there was a hint of unspeakable sarcasm in the corner of his mouth. He sneered and said, "if this is true, I''d like to ask you, who are you?"


    Wu Chengyi was speechless for a moment. Just now, he saw the incident clearly. From beginning to end, it was song PI and other three people who started the fight. Song Wen and song Wu, who had the heart killing sword, also saw it. In the past, including in the Yuanshi sect of Zhongzhou, Wu Cheng had always kept away from these precious childe brothers. Anyway, even if they bullied some people on weekdays, they had a lot of eyes. They could not fool their disciples.


    But this time he was sent out, there were some reasons why he asked to take care of him. Now when the trouble came, he couldn''t pretend to ignore it. For a moment, he was also agitated. When he was thinking about how to reply, he heard song PI sneer beside him and said: "it''s full of nonsense and pretending to be powerful. It''s clear that you are the thief who wants to steal my finance and get fired by me Now I''m ambitious, and I''ve hurt people violently. Now I dare to speak against it! "


    Shen Shi and Wu Cheng looked at each other at the same time with a look of astonishment. At the same time, they only heard song Pi''s sleeve robe waving, his body was natural and unrestrained, and they walked forward with a long smile, saying: "you can''t kill all the evil people, you can''t kill all the jackals and murderers. You can see that song PI, as a disciple of the Yuanshi sect and a descendant of the six saints Wende Gong, is going to wipe out the evils for the people and promote the righteousness of our world today! "


    "Clang..." A light sound is like the sound of a dragon. A cold light sword comes out of the box. It''s four feet long and three inches wide. It''s like a blue wave across the night. It''s shining all over the place. It''s quite brilliant.


    This is obviously not an ordinary magic weapon, but Shen Shi glanced at the sword, then looked at Song PI, and finally swept Wu Cheng. Then he nodded, and suddenly shook his head. After a sneer, he said nothing more.


    Wu Cheng, standing on one side, suddenly felt a heat on his face. Especially when he saw Shen Shi''s ironic eyes, Wu Cheng even had an impulse to hide his face and go. On weekdays, he didn''t have much contact with the childe brothers of the three aristocratic families. Occasionally, one or two of them made friends. In the past, he seemed to be gentle and cautious. What''s the appearance of song Pi''s lying like today.


    Seeing that song PI was about to start, Wu Chengxin suddenly stepped forward and held him. Song PI suddenly looked back, his face filled with anger, and sneered: "elder martial brother Wu, I respect you for your age, and you are sent by the third uncle, so I will give you some face along the way. Don''t mistake yourself!"


    Wu Cheng''s heart went up. Looking at Song Pi''s young but domineering face in front of him, he felt that he had to slap him in the face. However, no matter his status or temperament, he could not do it. He could only endure his unhappiness and frowned: "don''t worry, younger martial brother song. Ask about this person''s origin first."


    As soon as song PI raised his eyebrows, he didn''t seem to care much, but Wu Cheng had already stepped forward two steps. Looking at Shen Shi, he said in a deep voice, "Sir, we have just made it clear that we are the disciples of Zhongzhou Yuanshi sect. Let''s not worry about right or wrong, but should you give an account for hurting our disciples? Please also give me your name and title


    The three words yuanshimen are really famous. In the past, whenever there was a similar conflict, song PI would almost see the reaction of shock, hesitation and then retreat in the eyes of the other party. Of course, there was no one who was able to be calm and fearless. He also met two times in Zhongzhou, but later everyone found out that the two were from Zhongzhou The elder who doesn''t often appear in his family and happens to pass by


    Yuanshimen has a long history and a large number of people. It is different from the Gan family of Lingxiao sect. There are three sage families, yuan, song and Gu, who have been appointed as the leader of yuanshimen. They are equivalent to taking turns to take power. The yuan family is the most powerful and powerful, accounting for 60% of the leaders of yuanshimen in the past dynasties, and the two outstanding disciples of song and Gu account for 30% Only 10% of the leaders in history. After such a long time, the family power is intertwined, and the strength of the yuan, song and ancient three families is at its peak. They are some elders in the family, and most of them have the same old family relationship, so they have always been tolerant of people like song PI.At this moment, song PI looked coldly, and sure enough, the thief on the opposite side changed his face when he heard the name of Yuanshi sect. He sneered and was also proud. He was impatient with Wu Cheng''s doing more than one thing. Suddenly, Shen Shi looked at Wu Cheng, and his face looked like a burst of anger. He said angrily:


    "arrogance! You are not only pretending to be the disciples of Yuanshi sect, but also dare to slander Wende Gong and tarnish the reputation of the sage. You are insane


    With a long cry, he stepped forward, and there was another yellow talisman in his palm. He said in a loud voice: "heaven and earth are clear, and heaven is clear. Today I will find a truth for the sages of the previous generation!"


    Wu Cheng was stunned. For a moment, he couldn''t speak. Suddenly, he heard the wind around him. However, in his rage, song PI had already rushed to him and said, "rebel maniac, take my sword!"


    Looking at Song PI rushing to fight with Shen Shizhan, Wu Cheng suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. By the way, he felt a bit at a loss, as if he was a little strange to the world around him and even to life. Looking at the two young people in front of him, he was at a loss for a long time. Then he whispered to himself with some consternation and said with a bitter smile:


    "this Is this the young man now? Great, great, great... "


    As soon as they met, Shen Shi immediately realized that song PI was quite different from Song Wen and song Wu before. Not only was the realm of Taoism far superior to those two people, it seemed that he was at least in the middle stage of Ning yuan realm, and even might have reached a higher stage. Although he looks angry, he is calm and neat after his hand. Almost every detail of his action has an impeccable appearance. Obviously, he has learned from the best and almost perfect cultivation since he was a child.


    The unknown but extremely sharp and bright sword in his hand is a magic weapon that can not be underestimated. When he wields it, his spiritual power is overflowing, like a sword, like a peacock''s open screen. It spreads out, and directly covers a place nearly a square meter away.


    In addition to fighting with hostile demons for three years in the demon world, Shen Shi mostly fought with various ferocious monsters when he returned to the human world. Of course, he also fought with human friars several times, including the time when he killed Qian Yi, a disciple of xuanjian sect at the gate of Tianjian palace, just after returning to the Guiyuan world because of old white monkey and stone pig.


    However, it seems that Qian Yi is far from Song PI in any way. Sometimes, you have to admit that the disciples of the aristocratic family are really better than most people, no matter the reason is the family bonus or something else.


    The sharp edge of the sword is like snow. In the song Pi''s voice, the spirit power suddenly flourishes. Thousands of sword lights are blooming like lotus flowers. In a twinkling of an eye, they cover all the places in front of Shen Shi.


    Every petal is a sword light.


    In the dark of the night.


    White jade lotus sword!


    Wu Cheng, standing on one side, raised his eyebrows and nodded his head slowly. Song Pi''s temperament is not to be mentioned, but he seems to be worthy of his surname in Taoism. This white jade lotus sword is a very famous Taoist magic power of the Yuan Dynasty. It has a long history. It has long been impeccable and can even break through the shackles of Ning yuan It is a direct threat to the masters of divine artistic conception. There are ten levels in this skill. Seeing song Pi''s performance, the sword lotus looks complete and bright, and its petals are clear. It has at least 80% magical power.


    This is really a rare talent. You should know that the ninth and tenth realms of the white jade lotus sword can only be cultivated by the earth shaking talents since ancient times. Almost everyone has at least reached the realm of Yuan Dan. Song PI was so young that his future was limitless.


    Wu Cheng Zheng was just amazed. Suddenly, he seemed to have found something. He frowned and was stunned for a moment. He said in a low voice, "no, that sword is..."


    The design is as beautiful as frost and snow, but Shen Shi feels the pressure in front of him. Before he gets close to him, he rushes forward like thousands of sharp blades, as if he will be cut into thousands of pieces at the next moment.


    He was startled, and immediately put away the slightest contempt of Song Wen and song Wu. In the beginning, he firmly grasped the first position of Si Zheng. The inside information was really unfathomable.


    However, at this time, he was no longer the ordinary monk who had just returned to the human world and remained in the realm of refining Qi. Although he seemed to be a little lower than song PI in the realm of Taoism, over the years, he had no longer relied on Taoism to suppress competition.


    He went the other way.


    It is a declining, hard, difficult and tortuous, and often unexpected way.


    The Yellow Rune paper suddenly disappeared in his palm. Facing the roaring white jade lotus, Shen Shi''s skirt and hair were dancing backward. But somehow, he didn''t want to shrink back.


    He took a deep breath, facing the white light, like mountains, like flowers, suddenly in the palm of his heart, another talisman floated up again.


    It was a single talisman. The color was not the yellow of the first-order talisman, nor the cyan of the second-order talisman, but the light purple talisman paper unique to the third-order talisman.Third order five elements technique - ice sword technique.


    The spirit power burst instantly, and the rune paper burned violently. Facing the white lotus shadow, his figure was submerged in the night at the top of the Great Wall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Third level skill - ice sword skill!


    This is one of the two third-order skills that Shen Shi taught him after he joined the elder Pu Siyi of the martial arts hall. One is attack and one is defense. His main attack is ice sword, and the other is blink, which is partial to auxiliary defense. However, the third-order five element method is more difficult than the ordinary second-order method. Shen Shi has been taught by old man PU for many days, and only recently he has just completed the ice sword technique. Although the flicker technique itself has no attack power, its cultivation difficulty is even higher than the ice sword technique. Even if he has the benefit of Yin-Yang mantra, he has not realized it until now.


    And this night, it can be said that it was the first time that he formally used the third-order technique to meet the enemy. There is no doubt that the ice sword technique is one of his strongest means at present. In fact, even he has a clear understanding of the power of ice sword technique under the Yin Yang curse, because he has just completed it. But at this moment, as soon as song PI came up, he suddenly used the white jade lotus sword, which was the gateway skill of the original door god. In addition, the unknown sword in his hand was so outstanding that it seemed to have a great effect on this magic power. The mountain like sword was like a lotus blossom, and Shen Shi was almost suppressed in an instant.


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that song PI would have such strength. Maybe it was just before that he quickly defeated Song Wen and song Wu, which made him feel that he despised the enemy. However, after witnessing this powerful sword, Shen Shi made an instinctive reaction immediately because of the precious experience he had honed in the fight between life and death for many years.


    All his contempt was immediately thrown to the sky, and Shen Shi immediately used his most powerful means to deal with it except the dragon pattern gold armor. With the lavender talisman burned up by the spirit power, the breath of silence in his hands woke up like a sleeping monster.


    "Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh..."


    A subtle but clear sound with a bit of strange sound suddenly sounded from Shen Shi''s side. Strands of cool air suddenly appeared, like frost and snow. With Shen Shi as the center, the ground three feet around his standing ground was white in an instant. On the Great Wall, everyone was almost at the same time. They just felt that the temperature around his body had dropped a lot.


    It''s like a sword without a handle. It''s like a roaring sword. Shen Shi, in the middle of the sword waves, has a cold air all over his body and a solemn look. He suddenly drinks softly, his voice is like tearing silk, his hands are bent and stretched repeatedly, like ordering troops, like setting up an array, and the cold air is like spinning with his heart, from slight to strong, from invisible to qualitative.


    In the void, in the snow-white frost, suddenly there was a crisp sound, like ice breaking and glaciers shivering. It seemed that there was an invisible power to wake up the demons and get the power of ghosts and gods from the sky. In a flash, a sharp blade suddenly appeared from the countless frost and snow.


    At that moment, heaven and earth suddenly silent.


    In a flash, suddenly, as the ancient Sanskrit chants, the air of the boundless falls from the sky, the darkness of the night roars, and the invisible cyclone roars away. The breath of ice and cold around Shen Shi''s body suddenly flourished. In a trance, there were countless frosts, rain and snow, such as the endless Arctic snow plain.


    The sound of hissing was loud, the ice and snow were flying wildly, and endless cold came from all directions. In front of him, there was a crystal clear three foot ice sword.


    Wu Cheng, who stood aside to watch the battle, was shocked and couldn''t help himself. From his Taoist Perspective, he would never have seen other monks perform five element techniques above three levels, even ice sword technique. However, on this day and night, at the top of the Great Wall, this scene almost completely overturned his previous impression of five element techniques.


    When did a three-level five element technique have such momentum when it was used? It seems that it resonates with heaven and earth. The icy breath is directly reflected from the thousands of sword shadows. It can''t be suppressed by the powerful Taoist magic power such as white jade lotus sword.


    Is this really the five elements method?


    Wu Cheng''s mind suddenly flashed such an idea, but it just flashed like a flash of lightning. The next moment, his breath was suddenly held, and his eyes were fixed on the place where the two groups of light and shadow crossed.


    The white light became more and more brilliant. The sword in Song Pi''s hand seemed to feel something. It trembled by itself, and the sword became more and more powerful. On the contrary, song PI suddenly frowned and his face became a little pale.


    In front of Shen Shi, the three foot ice sword, which is as transparent as crystal, suddenly rises. As soon as it is lifted, it rolls up the wind and snow all over the sky, and the frost is endless. It goes straight to the mountain like sword shadow. Under Shen Shi''s eyes, which are stained by the slight white frost, it rushes to the sky without fear and strikes the mountain like sword shadow face to face.


    A group of bright and dazzling brilliance, suddenly burst out in the sharp whistling wind and snow, even the stars in the sky, seemed to be a little dim in that moment.


    All over the sky, the shadow of the sword suddenly froze as if it were frozen by the wind and snow. It was frozen in the empty night. Only the shining sword was not moved. It was still cut down with great momentum, but it was a crystal ice sword that broke through the wind and snow.Song Pi''s body began to tremble, and his face became more and more pale, but the brilliance of the sword was more and more prosperous. It seemed that he was going to beat the snow. Shen Shi''s face was also slightly changed, and there was a sense of surprise in his eyes. At the same time, I don''t know why, the corners of his eyes twitched a few times, and his breathing was heavy.


    However, in addition to the subtle details of the two casters, the most eye-catching ones are still the two dazzling swords in the air.


    The lotus petals are in full bloom, and the sword is as white as jade. In the wind and snow, the crystal ice sword breaks open, and the void pierces the petals. After a moment of silence, a clear sound suddenly rises. The tip of the crystal ice sword, in the shadow of thousands of Swords, directly stabs the tip of song Pi''s sword.


    In this way, two swords, an immortal blade and a magic sword, collided with each other in the dazzling light.


    "Hum!"


    A harsh but soul shaking sound seems to turn into a violent sound wave, rushing to all directions. With endless wind and snow chill, the crystal ice sword''s original flawless body cracked out more than ten shocking cracks, and even a large ice crystal fell directly from the sword body.


    But on the other side, song Pi''s body was suddenly shocked, his eyes suddenly opened, as if all the blood color disappeared from his face in an instant. A moment later, he suddenly yelled, even retreated three steps, his arms trembled, he could no longer hold the sword and flew out of his hand. Before he could speak, he raised his head and spewed out a big mouthful of blood mist The scattered frost and snow were tinged with a bright red.


    The sword shadow and the wind and snow slowly spread away, revealing the two figures. Song PI was already on the ground and looked decayed. Shen Shi still seemed to be standing in the distance, but his face was much paler than just now. At the same time, one of his right hands, which he just cast, was intentionally or unintentionally behind him.


    Standing behind him, Ling Chunni, who was a little dazzled, suddenly saw something in the corner of his eyes. He suddenly opened his mouth and lost his face. But then he covered his mouth tightly with his hand and his body trembled a few times.


    The light and shadow spread slowly, and suddenly the figure swayed, but Wu Cheng rushed to song Pi''s side and hugged him. At the same time, he looked at Shen Shi standing not far away.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s eye twitched slightly. Suddenly, if he felt it, he looked up and saw a ray of light in the sky, but the sword fell down in front of him.


    He held out his left hand and grasped the unknown sword.


    On the Great Wall, there was silence again. Wu Cheng looked around and looked at Song PI, who had no face. His eyes were a little hesitant, but then he slowly stood up, took two steps, stood in front of the three people of the Song family, and looked at Shen Shi in silence.


    Shen Shi''s face was a little pale, but his expression was calm. He looked at Wu Cheng and did not speak.


    "Hualalala..." Suddenly a clear sound, but it is the crystal sword that remains in the air, suddenly turned into countless ice crystal fragments, all fell to the ground.


    But Shen Shi and Wu Cheng didn''t look at the ruins. After looking at each other for a while, Wu Cheng suddenly said, "good means, good magic."


    Shen Shi slowly put down the sword in his hand. It seemed that he grasped it casually. The tip of the sword was down and gently touched the green brick on the ground.


    "I''m flattered." He said faintly.


    Wu Cheng''s eyes flashed and looked at Shen Shi. There seemed to be something strange in his eyes, something fierce in his eyes, but there was some hesitation. After a moment, he still didn''t change his mind. He only said in a deep voice: "this friend, is the Tao profound and unusual, but is he really nobody in our original school?"


    Shen Shi looked at him with a faint smile, but did not answer him. Instead, he said directly, "what do you want?"


    Wu Cheng''s eyes fell on the sword in his hand. He raised his eyebrows and said, "this sword is a treasure of the clan. It can''t fall on other people''s hands."


    Shen Shi looked at him quietly. Wu Cheng didn''t say much, but he looked determined. After a moment, he took a deep breath and took a step forward.


    Shen Shi suddenly threw his left hand. Wu Cheng was stunned, but he saw Shen Shi throwing the sword directly. At the same time, he said faintly: "I don''t want this kind of thing."


    Even so, he threw the sword in a tricky direction. Instead of throwing it forward or backward, he threw it directly out of the Great Wall. After the sword seemed to turn in mid air and twinkled a few lights, he suddenly fell into the darkness outside the great wall and dropped it from the height of ten thousand feet.


    Wu Cheng suddenly changed color and said angrily, "what do you mean?"


    Shen Shi sneered and said, "he''s going to kill me. I''ve lost a sword. What are you going to do?"


    Wu Chengqi rushes up and is about to make some moves. Suddenly, he hears a low roar, but it comes from Shen Shi. He is shocked and looks down. Suddenly, a little black pig appears at Shen Shi''s feet again, with his fangs open. His eyes are full of malice and ferocity. He is just staring at himself with a cold low roar.Wu Cheng was so frustrated that he didn''t notice the little black pig''s coming and going. His original intention of doing it suddenly faded. With the power of Shen Shigang''s technique, and the mysterious but unpredictable black pig, he may not be able to get the benefit.


    Shen Shi took a cold look at him, then gave a cold hum, but turned away.


    When Wu Chengxin was reading a telegram, he suddenly found an excuse for himself. The three people of the Song family were seriously injured. He had to take care of them. What''s more important was that the sword had an extraordinary origin. Obviously, the most urgent task was to find it back immediately. In contrast, it was not a wise move to fight with this unknown opponent.


    When he thought about this, he immediately had a clear idea and was relieved. But he was still a little unwilling. He suddenly opened his mouth and said in a loud voice, "you have a profound way. Don''t you dare to leave the origin of your name?"


    In the night, Shen Shi turned around and took Ling Chunni to walk away, as if there was a moment of silence. Then suddenly his voice came, calm and free, as if with a sense of self-confidence and pride, as if everything was taken for granted, saying:


    "Tianjian Palace, Nangong Ying."


    Wu Cheng was stunned. First he was surprised, then he woke up, but then he was surprised. He bowed his head and said, "I''m also a disciple of Sizheng school. No wonder. Just Nangong Ying Who is this? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    After walking down the great wall into the darkness, Shen Shi and Ling Chunni speed up their steps and leave the stone steps quickly. Taking advantage of the darkness, Shen Shi''s body suddenly shakes. It seems that he has some strength and almost falls to the ground.


    Ling Chunni was looking at him all the way, and his face was full of worry. At this moment, seeing Shen Shi''s appearance that he couldn''t support, he immediately helped him to the wall. No matter whether the ground was dry or not, he sat in the dark corner first.


    In the dim light, Shen Shi''s complexion looks ugly. Ling Chunni grabs his right hand and sees dozens of large and small blood stitches on the palm of his hand, which was still performing the technique not long ago. There are tiny blood beads slowly seeping out. In some places, you can even see some dark white, which is touching It''s amazing. At a glance, it can even remind people of the torture called thousand cuts, but the only place to be punished is this palm.


    Ling Chunni half opened his mouth, as if he wanted to scream, but he tried to restrain himself. But after all, two lines of tears still crossed his cheek and looked at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi sat on the ground, leaning against the wall behind him, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. All he felt was that all the spiritual power in his body was out of control from the sea of Qi in the Dantian area to the Qi channels and collaterals of his whole body. Suddenly, all the spiritual power became violent and ran like a headless fly in his body.


    His whole body was like a knife. The most intense reaction was in the palm of his right hand. For a period of time, he even felt that he had lost control of the palm. The only thing he could feel was the pain in his heart.


    He sat for a while, trying to bear the sudden discomfort, but soon found that the situation did not seem to get better. When his heart sank, his mind suddenly turned. He had never heard of this kind of situation in the past, and he had never heard of it in many books he had read since he was a child.


    In other words, this strange situation obviously did not appear in other friars, or it is extremely rare. Master Pu did not mention this when he taught him the third-order ice sword technique. Obviously, the problem is not in the third-order ice sword technique.


    So the only reason must be in him, is that he has something different, which leads to such a strange spirit power backfire. But what would that be


    Shen Shi''s face was pale and his breath was heavy. Ling Chunni''s choking voice was almost trembling. He said in a low voice: "stone, stone, are you ok..."


    Shen Shi suddenly opens his eyes, which frightens Ling Chunni. But before she asks anything, Shen Shi says in a deep voice: "Chunni, please help me look around. Don''t let anyone come here. I''ll take a breath."


    After that, he immediately closed his eyes and said nothing. Ling Chunni was stunned for a moment, then bit his teeth, slowly stood up, stood in front of Shen Shi and looked around. At this time, it was late at night, the stars were dim, and the dark clouds were low. In this ancient, huge but strange city, in this unknown but dark corner, the chill and loneliness seemed to suddenly come from all directions.


    Every dark place seems to be a sinister monster peeping at them. Every cold wind seems to be a terrible enemy''s step. Ling Chunni suddenly regretted it. She somehow hated herself. Why did she have such a warm and stable day in LiuYun City, but she was not satisfied. She was still greedy to come here.


    She bit her own lip and looked back. Her face was a bit haggard and pale. She leaned against Shen Shi, who was sitting on the ground in the corner. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her heart. Thousands of tenderness passed, only in the heart flow, and then she gently turned her head, facing this huge dark city, stood in silence, guarding the man behind.


    Even if she looks so weak, as if a blow on the fall, but her heart is inexplicable have a kind of determination, staring at the front of the dark, in the heart whispered: "you do this for me, then unless I die, no one will hurt you."


    Shen Shi''s heart at the moment certainly doesn''t know that Ling Chunni has such an idea. After the failure of the initial normal efforts to regulate the breath, Shen Shi is not a fool. On the contrary, he has always been a careful and prudent smart man, so almost in the twinkling of an eye, he thought of the key points in himself.


    Yin Yang mantra.


    It must be or can only be this mysterious secret method of the demon clan. In the past, when the Terran friars used the five elements method, there might be some cases that the spiritual power was consumed too much and they lost their power, but there would never be the case that the spiritual power was out of control and backfired. On the other hand, recalling the battle with song PI not long ago, Shen Shi also vaguely thought that the power of the third-order method must be much higher than that of the second-order method, but it is obviously impossible to resonate with heaven and earth as if he was just on the Great Wall.


    And he was able to use ice sword with incomparable power, obviously after getting the "Tianming curse" in the Yin Yang mantra, he got a great bonus effect. And the situation of spiritual power backfire which was rampant in his body, also appeared soon after that ice sword.Is Yin Yang mantra really flawed? Or is it only suitable for the cultivation of demon clan, and there are such terrible sequelae after the cultivation of Terran? Shen Shi''s mind flashed countless thoughts in a moment, but at this moment, the meridians in his body were about to crack, and the pain on his right hand was extremely severe, especially the pain began to spread slowly to his wrist and arm. He didn''t have to look at it. He knew that the cracks of the wounds, which were like thousands of cuts, were already spreading all over his body.


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth, but he couldn''t care more.


    Calm down, he no longer used the normal way of the human race to adjust his breath, but concentrated on the mysterious hole in the middle of his eyebrow, where there was another air hole like the second elixir.


    Since it is caused by the Yin and Yang curse of strange backfire, then finally can only gamble, also use the Yin and Yang curse to cure!


    Tianming mantra is the most powerful of all the techniques, but there is another mantra. It seems that the pure heart mantra is the basic skill to open Shen Shimei''s heart hole and lay the foundation for his cultivation.


    The pain of the whole body is still going on, but the condensed and incomparable spiritual power in the eyebrow orifices suddenly trembles. After Shen Shi starts to carry the Qingxin mantra, the calm spiritual power here seems to feel something and is ready to move.


    A cool and gentle breath spread out from his Meixin Qiao acupoints. A moment later, under the guidance of his mind, the group of spiritual power in Meixin Qiao acupoints suddenly spread out and rushed into his whole body with his head and Meixin as the center.


    Where he passed, the out of control spirit power scattered from Shen Shi''s elixir field suddenly confronted with this cool spirit power, but compared with the spirit power of his elixir field, the spirit power coming out of his eyebrow orifices was pure and incomparable, and the condensation degree was at least several times more than that of another kind of spirit power. After a short fight, the eyebrow spirit power quickly suppressed the elixir field spirit power.


    This process is short, but the damage to Shen Shi''s meridians and Qi is not small. For a moment, it was like a thousand cuts of punishment really fell on him, and there was pain everywhere, as if tens of thousands of sharp blades were cut in his skin and flesh at the same time.


    Shen Shi snorted. He was sweating and shaking violently. He almost fainted.


    After all, he has suffered many setbacks over the years, and his heart has been very tough. In this intense and incomparable pain, he managed to hold on, and did not let the spiritual power in his body completely lose control.


    Fortunately, on the other side, the spirit power in his eyebrow seems to be very strong to the spirit power of Dantian in Qi. After quickly suppressing it, because it belongs to the same origin, it turns out that it will be swept by in a moment. On the contrary, it will devour all the spirit power of Dantian that is scattered out, and become a part of itself, and then rush forward again.


    Such a scene happened at the same time in hundreds of Qi channels in his body. It was like a stream flowing into a river, like thousands of rivers running straight to the sea, bit by bit. In the past days, the pure heart mantra, which was very calm and peaceful, suddenly had some power like flood, raging waves, thunder and lightning on this night.


    The torrent of spiritual power rushes through every meridian, takes away every drop of spiritual power, leaving no residue. In the silent but turbulent roar, it rushes to the final destination -


    Dantian!


    The Qi channels and collaterals, which had lost their spiritual power, quickly regained their peace, and no more severe pain came out. Shen Shi broke away from the terrible punishment, and his mind gradually became clear. At the same time, he felt the strange tide of spiritual power in his body, like a torrent of waves. Suddenly, he had an incredible idea in his heart.


    He didn''t dare to think much about it. He just tried his best to urge and control those more and more powerful and fiercer spiritual powers. At the same time, maybe it was because the spiritual power of reverse phagocytosis was engulfed by the spiritual power of eyebrow center, which combined and took away. The cracks and blood stains on his right palm disappeared quickly and began to return to normal.


    But Shen Shi didn''t feel relaxed in his heart. He was even more nervous than just now, because like Wanchuan returning to the sea, all his spiritual power, like a surging and roaring flood, had rushed out of his Dantian.


    It is common sense for all rivers to return to the sea, but when the river flows into the sea, has there ever been such a violent scene as ten thousand horses galloping and waves crashing on the shore? But now Shen Shi''s body is just like this.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know what will happen next. He is even a little afraid. His elixir field may not be able to support himself in such a violent torrent. When the time comes, waiting for him is the tragic end of the destruction of his foundation. But at this moment, even he himself can''t stop the violent flow of spiritual power.


    At the next moment, he held his breath and was urged by the pure heart mantra. For the first time, he really gathered all the spiritual power in his body. No more spiritual power was left and poured into the Dantian.


    Ling Chunni stood silently in front of Shen Shi, looking at the cold night. When the evening wind blew through her hair, she felt a little chilly.


    It seemed that she could hear the sound of a needle and a stone falling behind her.


    She took a look at Shen Shi, and saw that he looked strange. The sweat kept dripping. For a moment, he seemed to be in great pain. Even the muscles on his face were twisted, but immediately he seemed relaxed and calm.Ling Chunni is a little worried, but seeing Shen Shi''s appearance, especially the injury of his right palm, she feels a little relieved. It seems that the situation is developing in a better direction.


    Then, she suddenly a Zheng, turn around to see, but there is a deep sound of wheels rolling on the road, from the road not far in front of her. In the faint light, it was like an ordinary carriage, silent but lonely walking on the street in the night. A man in his thirties was driving peacefully in front of the carriage, and the cloth curtain in the carriage was hanging down, so that people could not see what was inside.


    In the long dark street, a bright color suddenly passed by. A very beautiful bird with golden red and yellow feathers fluttered across the sky, then fluttered its wings and landed on the top of the car.


    It lowered its head and combed the feathers on its wings with its beak. It seemed to be boring. It looked around in a twinkling of an eye. It glanced around in a dark corner and saw the woman standing on the side of the road with a somewhat surprised look.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    In the dark night, there is a little light, and the shadow in the dark corner shakes, like a silent and lonely fate.


    The bird tilted its head on the top of the car and suddenly "quack" twice. Its appearance is as bright and beautiful as feathers, but its cry sounds like a crow, deep and hoarse, as if with some unknown meaning.


    Ling Chunni''s body trembled for no reason. Looking at the strange bird, she was a little nervous.


    The sound of the wheels is the sound of the wheels running over the bluestone road. The carriage moves forward smoothly. The carriage is quiet. The man in front of the carriage seems not to pay attention to the situation in the dark corner. On the contrary, after stopping for a moment, the bird suddenly flew up again and landed in front of the carriage. Then it reached for the cloth curtain hanging down in front of the carriage and even lifted a paw to grasp it.


    Just looking at the bird''s movements in the past, there was still a sense of clumsiness. It was always hard to grasp East and West. It was staring at the cloth curtain, and it seemed that it was a little angry. It was at this time that a low laugh came out of the carriage. The laughter was gentle and deep. Then a hand reached out and gently lifted the cloth curtain to reveal a gap.


    The bird raised its head, showing a bit of pride, seemed to give a helping hand to the people in the car, a look that even if you don''t come, I can go in casually. Then the two soles of its feet fluttered a few times and swished into the car.


    The cloth curtain fell down again, isolating the inside and outside of the carriage, and everything seemed to be calm. The middle-aged man who drove the carriage took a look at the dark night around him, and then continued to drive the carriage forward, gradually disappearing into the dark long street.


    Looking at the carriage going away, Ling Chunni put down her heart. It was a relief. Then she found that there was a lot of cold sweat in her palm.


    As the night wind blows, Ling Chunni shivers on the long street, which is a little chilly.


    At this moment, a low but clear light hum came from behind her. Ling Chunni was surprised and turned to look. Shen Shi, who was sitting on the corner of the wall, slowly opened his eyes. A moment later, he stood up.


    Ling Chunni was stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed. He said, "stone, are you ok?"


    Shen Shi smiles, and a little hesitation passes by. But after a moment, he nods and says, "it should be OK."


    Ling Chunni put her hand on her chest, as if the whole person were relaxed, and said: "fortunately, you just looked like that, but you scared me to death."


    Shen Shi smiles, walks over and hugs her gently. After pondering for a moment, he says: "Chunni, when this happens, most of those people are really disciples of Yuanshi school. We can''t say I have to go back for a while. " Then he felt a little sorry on his face and gently touched Ling Chunni''s hair. He said in a soft voice,


    "Chunni, I''m sorry. I know you really want to have a good time in Tianhong city..."


    "No, no!" Ling Chunni interrupts Shen Shi''s words with a slightly hasty voice. Looking at Shen Shi''s surprised eyes, Ling Chunni bites his lip, slightly droops his head and whispers: "it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have quarreled with those people. Maybe there will be endless troubles in the future, but But after the sage. I, I, I don''t want to play any more. I knew I shouldn''t have come out... "


    At last, Ling Chunni''s eyes seem to be red. Shen Shi shakes his head, but fails to smile. He hugs her, pats her delicate cheek, and says with a smile, "it''s none of your business. When the villains run wild, is it our fault? You''re wrong. Besides, what happened after the sage? If I remember correctly, except Ding Buwang, a member of the Gan family in Lingxiao sect, the other five sages'' families all have numerous descendants. In ten thousand years, I''m afraid there are more than ten thousand people in each family, so song PI may not be a valuable person. "


    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, a smile passed on his soft face, and said: "even if they are powerful, we can''t afford to stay away. The world is so vast, they may not be able to find us."


    Ling Chunni gave a "hum", which seemed to be a little relieved. Shen Shi took her out and said, "it shouldn''t be too late. Anyway, Yuanshi gate is one of the four famous schools. We should not underestimate it. Let''s leave overnight to avoid more trouble."


    Ling Chunni nodded and went with him, but suddenly he seemed to think of something, but in his heart, he turned around and thought, why did Shen Shi not say it was lingxiaozong, but said it was tianjiangong, and who was nangongying? Why did this name sound like the name of his daughter''s family?


    She looked at Shen Shi''s back from behind. Her lips moved slightly, but she wanted to say nothing.


    Ask so much to do what, as long as now together, happy, is not the best?


    She thought so, and then smile, holding his hand, eyes only on him, with the pace of Shen Shi, gradually toward the dark distance.After leaving Tianhong city and going to battle Island, Shen Shi left by ancient teleportation array. After two consecutive rides, Shen Shi was relieved. No matter how powerful the yuanshimen or Songpi was, it was impossible to search the territory after two transmissions in a row.


    Without Ling Chunni around, Shen Shi might not have been so careful, but Ling Chunni''s way of life is really bad. In case of an accident, he has little power to protect himself against such powerful monks. As a result, even at the first moment of recovery, he immediately took Ling Chunni to leave Tianhong City, and did not even examine the situation of his body just recovered.


    However, after making sure that the two of them are really safe, Shen Shi puts down his mind and reexamines his body. After repeated confirmation and inspection, Shen Shi is in a mixed mood of surprise and joy, and finds that his preliminary judgment is not wrong after he wakes up.


    He''s a senior.


    From the initial stage of Ning Yuan Jing to the middle stage of Ning Yuan Jing.


    In addition to the initial practice of refining Qi, there are still three realms of yuan, Shenyi and Yuandan. The Qi sea of Dantian has not changed much. The most important point lies in the spiritual power of Wanchuan returning to the sea to receive in Dantian.


    In the realm of Yuan congealing, the spirit power is like a mist, misty and misty. It is gathered in the Dantian. From the early stage to the middle stage to the high stage, the spirit power is condensed and pure layer by layer. It reaches the breakthrough potential, and suddenly turns into the flow of gold liquid, and then reaches the realm of spirit. In this realm, the purity of spiritual power is ten times higher than that of Ning yuan, so that the monks can cultivate powerful supernatural power and improve their Taoism, which has earth shaking power.


    However, those with extraordinary talent, bravery and refinement go straight to Yuan Dan. When they reach the depth of their practice, all the refined elixir water condenses and condenses into a wonderful yuan Shen elixir. At this point, they can escape from the sky and have unpredictable power.


    It''s still too far for Shen Shi to have such a profound and magical realm. But what happened to him at this moment was that after the Qingxin mantra urged the mysterious and condensed spiritual power in his eyebrows and orifices, all of a sudden, after calming the out of control spiritual power in his internal Qi, he swallowed all the spiritual power one by one, and then, somehow, all the spiritual power flowed back into his Dantian In the sea of Qi.


    At that moment, Shen Shi felt that his whole body was shocked, and his whole body seemed to be torn in all directions by an extremely powerful force. He saw that the next moment was about to come to a miserable end, but at that critical moment, suddenly there was a golden light in his Dantian, and it was the dragon pattern gold armor shining slowly For a moment, he attached himself to the walls of his Dantian Qihai, but he protected his Qihai with an indestructible momentum.


    The spirit power rushes into the Dantian crazily, but it can''t find an outlet. In addition, after entering the Dantian, the mental power of the group eyebrows is still devouring the surrounding spirit power crazily. Gradually, Shen Shi feels that the pressure of the spirit power in the Dantian is gradually alleviated. Then, from the violent torrent, it gradually turns into a smooth lake. Finally, it is calm and completely stable He came down.


    At this point, when he looked closely, he found that the spiritual power in his body had gone up to a higher level in quality. No matter how pure or concise it was, it was far better than the first stage of Ningyuan realm, reaching the level of the middle stage of Ningyuan realm. The only flaw in Shen Shi''s life is that he soon found that the spiritual power in the mysterious hole in the middle of his eyebrow, which he had been living in since his cultivation, almost completely disappeared.


    Only when he looked inside carefully did he find that there was only a trace of spiritual power left in his eyebrow, which was almost negligible.


    It''s a blessing or a curse. Shen Shi himself can''t tell.


    However, he thought that it would take years of cultivation before he could get a glimpse of the middle level of Ning yuan. It was unbelievable that it was so achieved. Is it the mysterious process of recalling Yin and Yang?


    In the second day, Shen Lingshi returned to the city with doubts.


    Shen Shi has too many questions in his mind, including whether the realm needs to be stable, and whether such a strange advance has any influence on his own Taoism and even on the performance of all kinds of five elements Taoism. All kinds of things make him uneasy. So in the end, Shen Shi sent Ling Chunni to the Xu family''s mansion and asked her to live again for a while. He went back to jinhongshan early.


    When he left, he agreed with Ling Chunni with a smile that he would take a good trip to Tianhong city next time.


    Ling Chunni smiles and agrees, including the two jars of bamboo leaf green wine. Shen Shi also keeps one for her. But when she turned around and slowly walked to her room with the wine jar in her arms, she suddenly felt like crying.


    Maybe she heard something and saw something. When Ling Chunni came back to the room silently, the door behind her was suddenly pushed open again, but Zhong Qingzhu stood there, calm and plain. He looked at her, then his eyes fell on the jar of bamboo leaf green wine, and suddenly said: "what is this?"


    Ling Chunni wiped the corners of her eyes, seemed to be happy, waved to Zhong Qingzhu, and said with a smile:


    "Qingzhu, come here. This is a kind of good wine. It''s called Zhuyeqing. Do you want to drink it? ""Green bamboo leaves..." The bell green bamboo mouth low low read a, eyebrow tiny a pick.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    Zhong Qingzhu went into the room and sat down beside Ling Chunni. He first took a look at her and then said, "when did you come back?"


    Ling Chunni said: "just arrived."


    Zhong Qingzhu frowned slightly, with a trace of incomprehension, and said, "it''s only one day since I went there. Tianhong city is so big. How can I come back in such a hurry?"


    Ling Chunni wanted to talk but stopped. At last, she gave a bitter smile and said, "something happened. In addition, there was something wrong with Shitou school, so we came back first after discussing."


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "well, it''s really not a few days since we went to the Sizheng meeting of Baishan world to select the elite disciples. It''s really tight to count the days."


    Ling Chunni took a worried look at Zhong Qingzhu''s face and saw that although she looked much better than a few days ago, she was still slightly pale. She couldn''t help showing some concern and said, "Qingzhu, do you want to go too? Is there any problem with your body?"


    Zhong Qingzhu, with a plain look, said: "it''s our custom. In order to avoid the slackness of the disciples under the elder''s seat, so the disciples like Shen Shi and I who get the quota also have to go. Moreover, when people gather together, they have the intention of promoting. Otherwise, in case of being compared by other ordinary disciples, it''s very important that they not only lose face, but also have no glory in the face of their teachers. " After a pause, she said, "it''s about two days. It''s time for me to go back to the mountain."


    "I see." At this time, she nodded and took out the cup which was full of green bamboo leaves.


    A clear and mellow smell of wine suddenly diffuses and floats in this room. Even Zhong Qingzhu, who seldom drinks, feels a bit sweet when smelling it. He can''t help but say in amazement: "this wine seems to be excellent. Is it the bamboo leaf you just said?"


    Ling Chunni said with a smile, "yes. By the way, when I said the name just now, you seemed a little surprised. Have you heard of it before? "


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of it. It''s just that there are two words in the name of the wine that match my name. I''m just a little surprised."


    Ling Chunni suddenly laughed, waved his hand and said, "Oh, this is not a good thing."


    Zhong Qingzhu is a bit strange, way: "how?"


    Ling Chunni gave a rough account of his and Shen Shi''s experience of buying this bamboo leaf green wine in tianhongcheng yesterday. Finally, when he said the name of the wine, he also said that the bamboo leaf green wine actually came from a kind of poisonous green snake. Finally, he shook his head and said with a smile: "you see, the wine is made by soaking bamboo leaf green snake. You say it matches your name, don''t you mean it''s made by yourself Is the green snake similar? "


    When Zhong Qingzhu thought about it carefully, he was also smiling slightly. He shook his head and saw Ling Chunni carefully taking a sip of the wine. A moment later, he saw that her eyes were slightly narrowed, and then his eyes brightened, but he said, "well, this wine is really good."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked down and saw that in the cup in front of him, the wine was as green as green bamboo. The color was clear, and the wine was fragrant. It seemed that she could still reflect her silent face. She gazed for a moment, raised her glass suddenly, but drank it all in one gulp.


    Ling Chunni was startled and said, "ah How can you drink so fast? "


    Zhong Qingzhu put down his glass and closed his eyes. The wine went into his throat and straight down his chest. It was like a burning thread burning in his body. However, it dissipated the original clear taste, leaving only the blazing heat and strength.


    The original same wine, not the same people drink, even the taste is not the same?


    Zhong Qingzhu closed her eyes, her face was slightly pale, but there was a faint and slightly bitter smile on the corner of her mouth. Then she said gently:


    "good wine..."


    Shen Shi left the Xu''s mansion in Liuyun city and left the city all the way to the shore of the sea. It was almost noon when he took the sea crossing boat back to Jinhong mountain.


    Walking on the majestic mountains, whether it''s the mountain path or the flat and open viewing platform, there are many Lingxiao sect disciples coming and going. However, Shen Shi can clearly feel that the atmosphere between the outstanding people has begun to be a little solemn and tense. It is obvious that the upcoming trip to the hundred mountain world is a great opportunity for most sect disciples to change their lives Everyone attaches great importance to the future.


    When he went up the mountain, Shen Shi didn''t meet any acquaintances. When he walked all the way to the sea watching platform, he pondered for a moment and decided to go to the five elements hall first. Anyway, respecting the teacher and respecting the way was the first.


    The martial arts hall has always been deserted. There are few people inside and outside the five elements hall. Today''s scene is no different from normal. Shen Shi walks all the way to the five elements hall and looks around. He finds that there are not many people. It seems that even elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi is not here today.


    After thinking about it, he went into the back hall of the five elements hall. After a few corridor corners, he found old man Pu lazily lying on a reclining chair under a tree in the garden of the back hall.


    "Master." Shen Shi smiles, shouts and walks quickly.


    Old man Pu opened one eye and looked at him. He said lazily, "Oh, it''s you Well Suddenly, he was smart, but his body was shocked. He sat up and said in a deep voice: "what''s the taste of this?"Shen Shi was startled. He looked at the jar of bamboo leaf green wine he had just taken out of Ruyi''s bag and said in amazement: "no, this one is very good. I don''t see any air leakage cracks or anything."


    Old man Pu glanced at the wine jar in his hand. He was shocked. He beamed and waved: "good apprentice, good apprentice, come here, go down the mountain. I really remember that I could bring some good wine back for my teacher. I didn''t accept you in vain."


    Shen Shi came over and sniffed hard at the same time. But he didn''t smell any wine when the wine jar was not opened. He thought to himself, how could master''s nose be so powerful? Even when Xiao Hei was with him, he didn''t see any reaction to the aroma of wine. When he thought of this, he looked back and saw that his little pig was lying lazily on the grass with his belly facing up in the sun. Maybe the pig was not interested in wine?


    When he got near, old man Pu took the jar of wine and opened it directly. He didn''t just pour the cup into his mouth. He just heard the sound of Gulu Gulu swallowing and stopped for a while. Then old man Pu gave a long sigh of satisfaction and said, "good wine, good wine. This bamboo leaf green wine is really the best in the wine."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "eh, master, you are very powerful. You know it''s bamboo leaf green wine as soon as you drink it?"


    Old man Pu waved his hand and said with a smile: "nonsense, your master, I haven''t drunk any good wine. Du Tiejian is also something in his cup. Sometimes when he has something to ask me, he often comes over with some wine. Two of them are bamboo leaf green wine. "


    Shen Shi woke up and said with a smile, "I see. I was afraid that this wine might not be suitable for master''s taste, so I didn''t dare to buy more. I wanted to give you a taste first. Since you like this wine, the next time I pass by tianhongcheng, I''ll help you bring more back so that you can have a comfortable drink at a time. "


    Old man Pu laughed. He was very relieved. He patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "well, well, it''s good. The young man has eyes. It''s much better than your wooden fish''s stupid elder martial sister."


    Shen Shi was speechless for a moment and said with a smile, "master, it''s not good for you to say that."


    Old man Pu snorted, rolled his eyes, and said, "who said that? You know, I''ve worked so hard to teach my apprentice. It''s natural that I should be a teacher for one day and a father for the rest of my life, but I have a conscience and filial piety. But you see, your elder martial sister is just like a flower maniac all day now... "


    "Cough..." Shen Shi coughed a few times and interrupted old man Pu''s more and more unidentified words. He said with a smile, "master, forget about this."


    Old man Pu grunted twice. It seemed that he was still worried about Xu Yanzhi''s unwillingness to buy him wine. Shen Shi stood there hesitating for a moment, then looked at old man Pu''s face. After hesitating for a moment, he said with a straight face: "master, I have something I want to tell you."


    Old man Pu looked at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi was still a little hesitant, but after a while he seemed determined and said, "well, I went to Tianhong city this time. After buying wine, I wanted to go to the Great Wall to enjoy the scenery, but I had a conflict with people on the way."


    "Well?" Old man Pu nodded and continued to drink with a nonchalant look. At the same time, he said vaguely, "Oh, there''s a fight, isn''t it?"


    "Well I think so. " Shen Shi thought about it and said honestly, although he always felt that the word "fight" always sounded like a child''s nonsense.


    Old man Pu wiped his mouth, and his face was still light. He said, "how many people are there against him? Have you lost?"


    This time, Shen Shi thought about it carefully, and then said, "four, but I won."


    With a "ha" sound, old man Pu patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said with a smile: "well done, I didn''t lose face for my master."


    But after a pause, old man Pu suddenly said, "Stinky boy, don''t tell me that those guys are ordinary mortals or waste characters in the gas refining field. It''s really useless if you win."


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile, hesitated for a moment, and told old man Pu about the conflict with song PI and others on the great wall that night. At the same time, he noticed his master''s expression. Old man Pu didn''t listen to anything at first, especially when he heard that song PI, song Wen, song Wu and others were all in the realm of Ning yuan.


    Only in the end, when Shen Shi mentioned that these four people were born in yuanshimen, and that song PI might even be a descendant of song Wende, one of the six sages in the past, his face changed for the first time, and he looked a little dignified.


    "People of the Song family?"


    Old man Pu scratched his head full of white hair, glanced at Shen Shi, and suddenly said, "what''s the cause of this? I don''t think you seem to be the one who will take the initiative to make trouble. "


    Shen Shi struggles in his heart for a while, and finally decides to confess to his master. He tells all the causes and consequences, including Ling Chunni.


    After hearing this, old man Pu stared at Shen Shi for a moment. His face was a little serious. Shen Shi felt a little uneasy. If possible, he really didn''t want to tell his master about Ling Chunni, but the matter of yuanshimen was not very clean. Although he didn''t regret it, his family background was extraordinary, and the fourth plenary meeting was just around the corner. I''m afraid it would be the end of the day There would be some twists and turns, so after thinking about it, he decided to confess it to his master.After a long silence, seeing that master was still staring at himself, Shen Shi became more and more nervous. He bowed his head and said in a low voice, "master, am I really wrong and causing you trouble?"


    Old man Pu suddenly gave a Pooh, but slapped Shen Shi on the back of the head with a slap. A smile reappeared on his face and he said with a smile: "smelly boy, I can''t see that you''re younger than your elder martial sister..." Even after three words of "return", old man Pu didn''t seem to know what to say about Shen Shi. He just shook his head, but he didn''t seem to be particularly angry.


    Shen Shixin looked at Shifu for a moment and asked tentatively, "Shifu, what happened to those people in yuanshimen..."


    Old man Pu snorted, turned his strange eyes, and sneered:


    "what''s the Song family like at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and looked at old man PU. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Old man Pu was a little embarrassed by him and shook his head. Then he laughed and waved his hand: "OK, OK. Anyway, he is also a saint. Besides, Yuanshi gate is different from Lingxiao sect, so There seems to be some trouble


    Shen Shi was speechless. He thought that you had changed your face too quickly. Suddenly, he saw that Pu''s face suddenly sank. He looked at Shen Shi and said, "Hey, smelly boy, you can''t beat the Song family''s rubbish down, and then report yourself to the school, saying that it''s a disciple of Lingxiao sect?"


    Shen Shi went up to old man Pu''s ear and said a few words. Old man Pu''s face was a little dignified, but suddenly he was stunned, and then his expression suddenly became a little wonderful. After a while, he looked at Shen Shi, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth and pointed to him and said with a smile:


    "you stinky boy, unexpectedly, unexpectedly..." In the middle of the conversation, he suddenly straightened out and said, "you are so bad! I dare to plant the Nangong family of Tianjian palace. "


    Shen Shi coughed and said, "one is that Nangong Ying bullied her disciples before and said it out of hand. The other is that although she had to fight back at that time, she was afraid of causing any trouble to master you."


    After looking at him for a long time, old man Pu suddenly laughed, nodded and said, "yes, smelly boy is very smart, not a wooden fish head. You''re right to tell me about this. Although the Song family has some influence, I can still handle it. Leave it alone and I''ll deal with it. "


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of his heart. With a look of respectful gratitude, he bowed his head and said, "thank you, master. It''s just that you may be in trouble again. I''m afraid."


    "Bah!" But old man Pu snorted and sneered, "you''ve been bullied like that. If you''re still as submissive as a dead fish, old man, I''ll be the first to drive you out of the wall. Well, well, that''s it. In a few days, we''ll go to the hundred mountains. You''d better get ready. "


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed. After saluting, he turned and left respectfully.


    Old man Pu stood at the same place and watched his apprentice gradually go away. After the figure disappeared, he pondered for a moment, then mentioned the jar of bamboo leaf green wine and took a big sip. Then he suddenly grinned, but he was very happy. He didn''t see how he moved. All of a sudden, he fell on the comfortable reclining chair and said with a smile:


    "the same level is very high Even higher than one or two of their own small opponents, one beat three and even won, ha ha ha ha, good boy, good boy


    He was in a good mood. Just a moment later, another voice came from somewhere nearby. It was calm and thick, but he gave a cold hum and said: "you can see it. If the Song family really found out that it was him who did it, it would be a bit of trouble."


    As the voice came, a tall figure turned out from behind a big tree beside him. It was Huaiyuan, the leader of Lingxiao sect.


    Old man Pu seems to have a good relationship with his elder martial brother. At the moment, there is no one around. He even doesn''t want to get up on the reclining chair. With a smile on his face, he only mentions the jar of bamboo leaf green wine and says with a smile to Huaiyuan: "this wine is really good. Have a sip?"


    It seems that the real person Huaiyuan doesn''t like the cup. He shakes his head. Old man Pu doesn''t force himself. He takes a big drink. Then he says with a smile, "you''ve heard the cause and effect just now, and I don''t believe you''ve heard of the virtues of the descendants of the sages of yuanshimen over the years? Anyway, I believe my apprentice


    Huaiyuan real silent for a moment, light way: "those three children are not all bullying good dandy, or there are a few outstanding talent."


    Old man Pu laughs and takes a look at Huaiyuan. He doesn''t speak. Since Huaiyuan immortal said that, it sounds like an excuse for the three families, but in fact, he admitted in disguise and believed Shen Shi''s words.


    As he walked with his hands down, the Taoist robe swayed and looked at him as if he were a immortal. Huaiyuan, a real man who was very different from old man Pu who was drinking and drinking beside him, walked back and forth for a few steps. He looked calm and his eyes were deep. He seemed to be thinking about something. Old man Pu looked at him, hesitated for a moment, frowned slightly, and suddenly said:


    "er The fourth plenary session is just around the corner. If it''s really inconvenient for you here, you can just push it on me. I''ll support it. I''ll step down from the position of laoshizi elder first, so as not to make it difficult for you. " Then he pauses for a moment, and his face straightens. He says to real Huaiyuan,


    "but I have to make it clear to you that I like this apprentice very much. When I get old, I''m not easy to be such a satisfactory apprentice. Moreover, I don''t think he did anything wrong. Don''t try to bully my apprentice for outsiders!"


    Huaiyuan real man frowned and looked at old man PU. He saw that old man Pu''s face was very serious and he didn''t want to take it seriously. He couldn''t help humming and said: "you talk a lot. When did I say that I would punish Shen Shi?"Old man Pu laughed. His face immediately relaxed. He lay back and said with a smile, "I''m a little worried that you, the leader, should take the overall situation into consideration? If I can''t take my apprentice as a substitute, I won''t agree. "


    Huaiyuan said: "the overall situation is to see, after all, the conference is coming, and they are all famous families. But I''m also the head of the school. The four leaders of the school really want to say that if the yuan family headed by Yuanfeng hall comes out, I''ll be a little worried about him. As for the Song family, who has not been a top talent for more than a thousand years, and no one has ever been the head of Yuanshi school... "


    With a faint smile, he had a rare look of pride on his face. In his eyes, the unique and mysterious light like the rising and falling stars flickered, which seemed to show a sense of looking down at the world. He said with a smile,


    "who is his song family


    Shen Shi left the hall of the five elements, feeling a lot more relaxed. He felt that he even walked a little faster. He thought about it from beginning to end, and finally shrugged, but he said with a smile to Xiao Hei, who was beside him,


    "Xiao Hei, after all, it seems that it''s more comfortable to have a backer, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Hei "hummed" a few times. He lowered his head to the ground and sniffed. He seemed to be at ease and perfunctory to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was in a good mood and didn''t care. He laughed and walked forward. After a while, they went back to the viewing platform. Looking at the seven huge pillars towering up, Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but turned around and walked to the popular elixir hall at the edge of the viewing platform.


    Maybe it''s because of the trip to the hundred mountains. Today, it seems that there are more Lingxiao sect disciples coming and going here than usual. Shen Shi can guess the reason. The selection of elite disciples in baishanjie is the first step to attend the Fourth National Congress and enter the secret world of asking heaven. Whether it can change the fate and ascend heaven step by step is probably the most critical moment in many people''s lives.


    In this process, there is no doubt that one''s own practice is the most important, but at this critical time, all kinds of elixirs are absolutely indispensable. If you bring more elixirs and prepare more spiritual materials, you may have a better chance of winning and have more opportunities to stand out.


    Walking into the hall of miraculous drugs, Shen Shi immediately sees a scene of hot business. A large number of Lingxiao sect disciples gather in front of the counter. A large number of Lingxiao sect disciples are taken out of their Ruyi bags as if they don''t want money, and then they are replaced by bottles of Lingxiao sect''s miraculous elixirs.


    The elixirs with abundant supply on those high shelves, especially some of the most effective and practical elixirs, even though they are expensive, are now showing signs of being sold out. Some of them have already been sold out, and the remaining elixirs with small inventory are being bought and divided by many elixirs at a very fast speed.


    The whole hall of elixir is filled with a fiery atmosphere, which makes people feel nervous unconsciously. It seems that the journey of the hundred mountains is near.


    Shen Shi takes a deep breath, looks around and looks at the crowded counters for a while. After pondering for a while, he still doesn''t squeeze through. In fact, according to what he sees, Shen Shi feels that even if he can squeeze in, he won''t have much good things left when it''s his turn to buy the elixir.


    He turned his eyes and swept in the hall of the elixir, as if looking for something. But at the moment, the hall was full of people, and it seemed difficult to find the target for a moment. However, after looking at it for a while, his eyes suddenly brightened, but somewhere behind the counter, on the shelf, he saw a graceful figure, with a smile on his face, and walked over.


    "Qinglu."


    He stood outside the counter and gave a distant cry. At the same time, he waved his hand to show his existence. In the noisy elixir hall, his cry didn''t seem abrupt. There were more voices than him. However, under the shelf, the woman seemed to hear something. She turned her head and looked clear, beautiful and upright It''s Zhong Qinglu.


    She turned her head and looked at the place where the cry came from. Then she saw Shen Shi standing outside the counter smiling and waving. First, she was stunned. Suddenly, her eyes flashed an imperceptible color of joy. She put down the pills in her hand and came over. At the same time, she motioned Shen Shi to go to the other end of the counter far away from the business, where there were fewer people and quieter.


    After a counter, Shen Shi takes a look at her. He only feels that Zhong Qinglu seems to be more beautiful than he remembers. But if he really wants to speak out, he doesn''t know where it is. He just nods his head in a funny way.


    Zhong Qinglu is more direct to him, eyes full of eyes, looking at the left and right no one, but smile: "why do you always look at me, this is my face long flower?"


    Shen Shi laughed, shook his head and said, "no, no, even the flowers are much more beautiful than others."


    Zhong Qinglu''s cheek flashed a trace of blush, spat gently, and said: "poor mouth."


    Shen Shi smiles. Suddenly he feels that something is wrong. He scratches his head and doesn''t dare to say any more. Zhong Qinglu then looked at him, with a bit of concern in her eyes, and said, "stone, are you here to buy some elixirs?" Then she looked around, including those busy counters in the distance. Her good-looking eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she said in a low voice, "but you''re a little late. Almost all the good pills have been bought."Shen Shi let out a "hum". Just as he wanted to speak, Zhong Qinglu pondered for a moment and said, "there are rules in the Dan Hall. All the elixirs put in the hall of miraculous drugs must be sold fairly to the outside world, and the disciples can''t detain them privately. So I can''t help you with this piece. However, for this trip to the hundred mountains, my master has given me several rare elixirs that she has made herself. All of them have extraordinary effects. I''ll go back to your cave and share half of these elixirs with you. "


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "how can I do this? I don''t need it."


    Zhong Qinglu smile, look is very calm, as if everything is natural in general, said: "you help me how many times, this time I just a little bit back to you."


    Shen Shi bowed his head and pondered for a while. Then he said to Zhong Qinglu, "well, I can''t get your master''s elixir, but you''d better come to my cave tonight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Shen Shi. Shen Shi looked at herself with a smile. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said in a soft voice, "OK."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "OK, I''ll see you in the evening. I''ll go first."


    With that, he turned and left the elixir hall, and Xiao Hei got up lazily from the ground and swaggered with him. Looking at his back from the elixir hall, Zhong Qinglu''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what he was thinking?


    After leaving the elixir hall, Shen Shi did not go to other places. Instead, he went straight down the sea watching platform and walked all the way back to his cave in the secluded valley. I haven''t come back for many days. The scenery in the valley is still the same as before. The trees are full of shade and green, the old vines and trees are interlaced, and the sound of the water of the waterfall in the distance is far away. It seems that standing here always makes people feel that time is stagnant. It''s like the things in the valley will never change, it''s always like this.


    Shen Shi walked along the mossy mountain road. The air was as wet as usual. The first thing he saw was not his own cave, but the next door neighbor who had been closed for a long time in his mind.


    This strange and unchanging cave and Shen Shi''s own cave are the only two caves in the valley. Maybe it''s because the valley is dark and humid, and it''s really not liked by most Lingxiao sect disciples, so there are very few caves opened up here. Shen Shi has lived here for some time, but he has never seen anyone in the cave next door. Today, the stone gate is also closed.


    Maybe no one lives here at all.


    Shen Shi turned this idea in his heart and walked briskly around the corner of the mountain road. Listening to the sound of the water in front of him, he soon saw his own "home".


    There are many fallen leaves in front of the cave door. It seems that the stone door is a bit decadent. When the master of the cave is away, there is no one on the mountain to help him clean the gate.


    However, Shen Shi didn''t care very much. He strode over and felt a little kind in his heart. He waved his sleeve robe a few times and a few strong winds came out from the bottom of his sleeve. Most of the fallen leaves and dead leaves were easily blown to the roadside, which made the stone path in front of the door look neat and clean.


    He took out the cloud talisman and opened the stone gate. With the sound of rumbling, the stone gate moved slowly and opened. However, Shen Shi didn''t enter the gate immediately. After a slight pause, he bowed his head to Xiao hei and said with a smile, "Xiao Hei, you''re back. Just go out and play. Just remember the valley elsewhere."


    Little black pig looked up at him as if he had no choice about the proposal. But after a while, he turned to look at the direction of the waterfall and seemed to be interested. Then he turned around and ran to the deep valley of the waterfall.


    Shen Shi takes a look over there. There is a waterfall flowing down the deep valley. He has lived here for a long time. Of course, he has seen it twice, but it seems that it is just an ordinary small waterfall on the middle of the mountain. The water flowing down converges into a stream and winds through the bottom of the valley. But when little black pig stayed in the valley, he liked to play near the waterfall when he had nothing to do, and he didn''t know why.


    Turning around and entering the cave, Shen Shi closed the stone gate first with his backhand. There was almost no dust left in the cave where there was an immortal family road. Everything was as clean and tidy as when he left last time. Then he went to the living room of the next room, but he didn''t go to the bedroom of the next room.


    Several long and neat stone troughs and two stone frames have been excavated on the stone walls on both sides of the stone chamber. Looking at the structure, it is the standard storeroom for the disciples of Lingxiao sect. Shen Shi stood in the middle of the stone room and looked around for a while. He seemed to be observing and estimating something. After a while, he nodded. Then he stretched out his hand and took out a ruyi bag from his arms.


    This wishful bag looks ordinary, but it''s not the one he usually hangs around his waist. A few days ago, by the side of a small forest outside LiuYun City, he made an indescribable deal with Hou Sheng, who has become a half human and half ghost monster.


    Shen Shi took a look at the Ruyi bag in his hand. After taking a deep breath, he suddenly turned his wrist and turned the mouth of the bag upside down. At the same time, his mind sank into the bag and began to turn and pick up the things. A moment later, only a glimmer of light flashed from the Ruyi bag and began to pour things out of the bag.


    Shen Shi''s face was always calm. He just watched the bundles of spiritual grasses pouring down from the Ruyi bag. Soon they piled up in the stone room and kept rising and expanding.


    The unique fragrance of lingcao also diffused in the stone chamber.


    At this moment, if Xiao Hei was here, he would not be able to help drooling and rushing forward. Fortunately, Shen Shi had foreseen it, so he set the food away early in the morning. This amazing bag was given to him by Hou Sheng in return for helping Hou Sheng find his father. This deal was made in private when he happened to meet Hou Sheng while he was exploring Wugong mountain.Of course, it can''t be smooth sailing, but anyway, maybe they have experienced the terrible scene under the zhenhun abyss together, or after all, Shen Shi helped Hou Sheng to reunite their father and son.


    Just thinking of their father and son together, Shen Shi sighed in his heart. He didn''t know where his father Shen Tai was now?


    Ruyi bag can hold a lot of things. It''s not so big as lingcao, and it can hold a lot of things. It took Ruyi bag a long time to pour out all the lingcao. At this time, in this stone room, there was a half person high medicine pile with a chassis of four or five feet, which was all made of various lingcao.


    Looking at this pile of spirit grass, Rao Shi and Shen Shi also took a deep breath. That day, in Wugong Mountain, Hou Sheng showed his sincerity, and he really made a lot of money Is it a sudden wealth?


    Anyway, Shen Shi''s mood improved a lot when he looked at the pair of spirit grasses. Then he squatted down and began to clean up, distinguish, summarize and sort out the huge pile of spirit grasses.


    It''s not a simple job. It takes a lot of effort and requires a lot of insight. Fortunately for Shen Shi, it''s not too difficult for most monks.


    One by one, he lived on his hands. He could quickly identify the species, names, grades, properties and even appearance of almost every kind of spiritual grass by just looking at it, and then put it in the open space next to him.


    The stone room is quiet, only to see his busy figure constantly walking back and forth between the medicine pile and the stone room open space, and then carrying away from the pile of spirit grass.


    In this way, time passed unconsciously, the pile of spirit herbs slowly but continuously fell down, and the spirit herbs distributed in the spacious stone room gradually increased and gradually occupied all the space. Looking around, it seems that the stone room has been covered with a carpet made of spirit grass, which is enough to make many low-level friars blush.


    When Shen Shi finally finished sorting out all the spiritual grasses, and when the pile of miscellaneous and various spiritual grasses was placed in different categories, Shen Shi finally took a long breath and stretched out a lot.


    There are a lot of herbs in this pile. According to rough estimation, the total number should be in the early 1000, but the quality of lingcao is still poor. More than 70% of them are the most common yipinlingcao, and the second grade lingcao accounts for more than 20% of the rest. However, sanpinlingcao, which is really worthy of attention and can serve as the main material of some important pills, is still very few Pity, Shen Shi rummaged for a long time, and probably only found less than 50.


    However, Shen Shi was not dissatisfied with the result. In fact, it should be the same. Sanpinling herbs are rare. It''s a surprise that there are 50 herbs. This number alone, coupled with some auxiliary materials, is enough to produce a valuable elixir. And those first-class and second-class lingcao, in fact, can also be worth a lot of Lingjing, and many of them are the auxiliary materials of many danfang.


    But in addition, Shen Shi didn''t see any more than four kinds of spirit grass, which is higher than the third. It''s a little pity.


    Shen Shi stood in the fact and looked around. After a while, he seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he nodded slightly. He went to the Ruyi bag before, but he began to walk in the grass all over the ground. His eyes were bright and focused. From time to time, he bent down to pick up a kind of grass and put it all into the Ruyi bag.


    When Shen Shi walked back and forth in the stone chamber for three or four times, the number of spiritual grasses on the ground was almost half reduced, including the most important Sanpin spiritual grasses, which almost contained eight kinds of 30 plants into his Ruyi bag.


    At this time, Shen Ruyi takes out the stone bag and puts it on the stone shelf again.


    After finishing the arrangement, Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he wanted to go back to his bedroom to have a rest, he heard a sound coming from the stone door, like someone knocking at the door.


    Shen Shi was stunned and quickly walked to remove the stone gate. Suddenly, he saw that the sky outside the cave was dark and yellow, and a woman was standing outside his cave in the night wind. Her hair was drooping, her face was gentle, and she was looking at herself with a smile.


    But Zhong Qinglu has arrived.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a while. He didn''t expect that he was tidying up the pile of spirit grass. It took so long before he knew it. He said with a smile: "you''re here. Please come in."


    With a smile, Zhong Qinglu came in. She turned her eyes and looked around his cave. Suddenly, she frowned slightly and said, "eh, you''ve lived here so long. Why don''t you buy more things? It looks so simple."


    Shen Shi laughs. He really doesn''t put much effort into this cave, but he doesn''t care. He takes Zhong Qinglu to the table and sits down. He says with a smile, "I''m lazy. I''ll buy it slowly in the future."Zhong Qinglu chuckled and shook her head. It seemed that she didn''t believe him very much. A pair of bright eyes swept through the nearby cave, which seemed to have some intention.


    Shen Shi doesn''t care about Zhong Qinglu''s expression carefully. Instead, he takes out a ruyi bag from his arms and gently pushes it to Zhong Qinglu''s front desk.


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned and said, "how?"


    Shen Shi smiles and says, "I''ll give it to you."


    ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "For me?"


    Zhong Qinglu looks a little surprised and looks up at Shen Shi. Shen Shi nods with a smile, indicating that she wants to have a look at the Ruyi bag.


    Zhong Qinglu hesitated for a moment, but she reached out and picked up the Ruyi bag on the table. First she looked at it casually, then she separated a trace of spiritual power and immersed it in the Ruyi bag.


    A moment later, her face suddenly changed, as if she had been surprised. Then the color of surprise became more and more intense. After a while, she suddenly looked up, her eyes were full of surprise. Looking at Shen Shi, she said: "stone, in this How can you have so much spirit grass? "


    Shen Shi pondered for a while, but he still thought it was better not to say anything about hou Sheng, so he said with a smile, "don''t I often travel down the mountain to explore? I''ll bring you some spirit grass."


    However, Zhong Qinglu could not accept it for a while and a half. Suddenly, there were so many spirit grass and spirit materials in front of her. After a moment''s hesitation, she couldn''t help asking, "you can''t get so much by collecting herbs alone. How can you find so many spirit grass?"


    Shen Shi laughs but doesn''t speak. Just at this time, his heart suddenly moves, but he thinks of another thing that he has ignored. As Zhong Qinglu asks at the moment, how did he find such a large number of spirit grass, Hou Sheng in centipede mountain?


    In the past, in the Gaoling mountains, Xiao Hei obviously got a lot of spirit grass, but from the cause and effect, it should be those pig demons who had the blood of monsters that day, with their innate sensitivity to spirit grass, they helped Xiao Hei find many. It''s just that the low-level monster may have some intelligence, but Hou Sheng himself is half human and half ghost. In Wugong Mountain, he doesn''t know what means to subdue, but all of them are the ghosts who are ignorant and only know how to lust for the Yang Qi of living creatures and eat fresh blood.


    The spirit grass is of no use to such ghosts, and they have no response to it. How can they go to the wild boar and monster to look for the spirit grass?


    Or is it Are those ghosts in centipede mountain intelligent?


    Shen Shi suddenly felt a little nervous, but then he felt funny and shook his head.


    Here he looks slightly changed, but Zhong Qinglu is looking in the eyes, strange way: "stone, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi returned to his senses, laughed, waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, I''m not going to steal, abduct and plunder. You can rest assured. I''ve seen these spirit herbs before. Among them, the third level spirit herbs should be enough to refine a lot of the main ingredients of the third level spirit elixir, and the rest of the first level and second level spirit herbs are also abundant. They can not only match the auxiliary materials of the third level spirit elixir, but even if you refine other spirit elixirs in the future, I think most of the auxiliary spirit herbs should be enough for you to use for a long time ¡£¡±


    Zhong Qinglu gently pressed her white and tender palm on the Ruyi bag in front of her. Her fingers flicked up slightly and stroked the soft cloth. She didn''t say anything more, but her bright eyes were as faint and bright as the stars, looking at Shen Shi deeply. After a long time, she dropped her eyes slightly, and her face was still a little calm, but between the snow and skin of her face, there seemed to be a tiny blush and joy, and she said softly:


    "I see."


    Shen Shi nods with a smile. He suddenly feels that the last words Zhong Qinglu said sound strange. It seems that he should say "I know". However, Zhong Qinglu didn''t give him time to think about it. After that sentence, she looked upright, but she put her thoughts into the wishful bag again. This time, she looked more serious and seemed to be carefully distinguishing something.


    After a while, Zhong Qinglu raised her head and said to Shen Shi, "stone, there are plenty of spiritual herbs in this place. Among them, there are eight kinds and thirty plants of the third-order spiritual herbs, which are enough to refine eight kinds of third-order elixirs. However, in a few days, we will have a trip to the world of hundred mountains. Most of the time is too late. I will seize these days to select one or two urgently needed elixirs to refine, and then you and I will share them, so as to increase our confidence in the trial of the world of hundred mountains. "


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "well, that''s what I thought. You can keep the rest of the spirit grass for future practice."


    Zhong Qinglu showed a smile of joy at the corner of his mouth. His beautiful face seemed to emit a dazzling brilliance. Then he gave Shen Shi a half angry and half smiling look and spat: "don''t say it as if I would swallow it all. Now it''s just that time is not enough. When we really want to ask about the secret world in half a year, all the elixirs that can be refined need or not No, I''ll give you everything. I can''t forget you! "


    Shen Shi laughs, but Zhong Qinglu suddenly realizes something. Her cheeks are slightly red, and she feels that her last sentence just now seems to be a little inappropriate. However, Shen Shi''s expression doesn''t seem to notice or notice, so she is relieved.


    Perhaps in order to quickly forget the embarrassment in her heart, Zhong Qinglu quickly asked, "by the way, stone, what kind of elixir do you need most when you go to baishanjie? I''ll see if I can refine it in these days."


    Shen Shi nodded, then frowned slightly, thought for a while, and said: "in the final analysis, the trial of the hundred mountain world is to let us disciples adapt to the situation similar to the secret place of asking heaven in advance. Although the secret place of asking heaven has always changed a lot, it is impossible to measure, but for many years, it has been Sizheng''s disciples who have gone deep into different places, looking for opportunities in the dangerous twists and turns. It''s said that a large area of monsters and beasts running rampant and dangerous has been circled over there. It''s time for us to explore by ourselves. It''s the same as asking the heaven for a month. In my opinion, in such a situation, if we want to prepare pills, it should be the most important pills to recover and nourish the spirit, heal and return Qi. "Zhong Qinglu nodded slowly. After pondering for a moment, she said, "what you said is reasonable. In this case, plus the spiritual materials in the Ruyi bag, why don''t I refine two kinds of three grade elixirs first, one is the" Heqi pill "which can store energy and nourish the spirit quickly, and the other is the" Golden Tiger pill "which can activate blood and heal wounds. What do you think?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and nodded: "OK, these two kinds of elixirs are good." But then he took another look at Zhong Qinglu. He was a little surprised and said, "it seems that you haven''t been worshipped by elder Yunni for a long time. Have you ever accomplished so many kinds of alchemy?"


    Zhong Qinglu smiles and looks at Shen Shi. There seems to be a subtle and imperceptible tenderness passing by in the bottom of her eyes. She smiles and says, "because I''m eager to learn and practice. Of course, it''s thanks to you for helping me all the time."


    Shen Shi laughed heartily.


    After half a year''s discussion, it''s full of hope for people to sit in the middle of the mountain practice and talk about their fate.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu are naturally the same.


    With that, time flies away again, and Zhong Qinglu suddenly wakes up. It''s dark when she comes here. It''s already late at night after she''s been here for such a long time.


    As expected, when she came out of the cave, there was only a small shadow in the dark sky.


    On one side of the stone gate, there was a sweet snore. Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu were startled at first. They turned to see a little black pig curling up in a haystack beside the stone gate. They were afraid of cold and dampness. They fell asleep carelessly.


    Shen Shi shakes his head and smiles for a while, but he doesn''t care about it. Anyway, Xiao Hei''s body is so rough and thick that nothing can happen anywhere. Zhong Qinglu looked at the night and shook her head slightly, but the corner of her mouth was smiling gently. After a moment, she turned to Shen Shi and said, "it''s getting late. I''ll go back first. Before I go to the Baishan world to try, I''ll come and give you the refined elixir." After a pause, she seemed to be worried and said, "er At that time, I can''t blame you for many mistakes, but if you don''t know it, I can''t blame you


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "how can I scold you? When did you see me say something about you for the sake of refining the elixir since I was on the herring island? "


    Zhong Qinglu''s eyes are like a pair of beautiful gems in the dark, with a light and gentle luster. She sips her mouth and smiles.


    "I''m going." She whispered to Shen Shi, as if she was afraid to break the silence of the night.


    Shen Shi took a look at the darkness in the valley, hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s too dark. I''ll take you back."


    The monk shook his head for a moment, but he was afraid of the dark. What was it? I can go alone. "


    Shen Shi scratched his head and turned his mind. Finally, he felt that it was wrong to let her daughter''s family walk alone in the dark. He insisted: "it''s not far anyway. Let''s go together."


    Then he closed the stone gate with a cloud sign and motioned to Zhong Qinglu to walk along the mountain road together. Zhong Qinglu stood behind him, silently looking at his back, and began to smile. However, his two hands were carrying behind him, gently intertwined, and his feet were inexplicably light, and followed him all the way.


    The night was cold, the mountains were silent, and the shadows cast by the old trees and vines seemed to be a bit chilly, but they didn''t seem to have much influence on either of them. They walked back and forth, sometimes talking, sometimes silent.


    When the night wind blows, the branches and leaves of the trees sway lightly. In the dark, the jumping road is a little gentle.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they walked out of the valley and along the mountain road all the way to the front of the mountain. When they got here, their vision was wide. The whole bright night sky suddenly opened up, and the stars were shining all over the sky, shining on the world. Even the mountain road was much brighter.


    At the bottom of her heart, Zhong Qinglu hesitated, wondering whether she should ask Shen Shi to go back. After all, turning back to her cave from here, the darkest part of the road has passed. It should be much easier to go back.


    Just at this moment, they suddenly heard a sound of foot steps coming from the bottom of the mountain road, which is the direction leading to the pier at the foot of Jinhong mountain. Under the starlight, a figure suddenly appeared in the mountain road in the shadow of the night, and it was Zhong Qingzhu.


    In this cold night, she didn''t know why, until now, she came back to zongmen. And at this moment, she also saw the front of the two people, a moment of consternation, stopped.


    Under the cold night wind and the starlight, on the mountain road in the middle of the night, the three people stood in the same place and looked at each other for a long time with some surprise and strange embarrassment.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    On the mountain road, the three people looked at each other in silence. After a while, Zhong Qingzhu came over in silence. Zhong Qinglu looked at her and said with a smile and a little surprise, "Qingzhu, where are you going so late?"


    But Zhong Qingzhu didn''t answer her. His eyes swept over Zhong Qinglu''s face and fell on Shen Shi, but he showed some strange color and said, "how can you still be here at night?"


    "Oh, I asked Qinglu to go to my cave." Shen Shi opened his mouth, but he was unexpectedly Frank. Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed slightly. He just heard Shen Shi say: "I found some spirit grass this time down the mountain. I wanted to ask Qinglu to refine some spirit elixir, so as to prepare for the trial of the hundred mountain world. Unexpectedly, there were many spirit grass. After finishing it, it was dark. I think the sky is too dark, and the mountain road in my cave Valley is not easy to walk, so I sent her here. By the way, Qingzhu, how are you doing? Why don''t I share some pills with you later? "


    Zhong Qingzhu bowed his head slightly, and his face seemed to soften. However, he shook his head and said, "no, I''ve prepared it before."


    Shen Shi gave a "Oh", nodded and said nothing more. Instead, Zhong Qinglu was looking at Zhong Qingzhu for a long time. Then he suddenly frowned and said, "Qingzhu, how do I think you look a little bit bad? Are you hurt?"


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are both stunned. Shen Shi wants to talk but stops. Zhong Qingzhu looks at Shen Shi. Then a faint smile appears at the corner of his mouth and shakes his head at Zhong Qinglu, saying: "a minor illness has been cured, it''s not in the way. In a few days, we will go to the hundred mountain world for trial. Do you have any thoughts? "


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile, "what''s there to think about in the world of mountains? It''s just a test. In my master''s words, the most important thing for us disciples in the past was to be familiar with the atmosphere and get used to it. In the future, we may face the dangerous and strange situation alone in the secret place of asking heaven, and then fight for our own opportunities. "


    Zhong Qingzhu gave a "hum" and nodded: "my master''s explanation to me is almost the same. By the way, stone, what did your master say? "


    Shen Shi said, "I don''t think so much."


    Zhong Qinglu was a little curious and said, "what is it?"


    Shen Shi suddenly looked embarrassed and embarrassed, but after a moment, under the eyes of the two women, he said honestly:


    "his old man said: life is the most important thing, just live."


    Both Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu were stunned at the same time. They thought that the idea of the elder of the martial arts hall was really different. When the disciples entered the secret place of asking heaven, they didn''t encourage them to explore hard to find opportunities. Instead, they only said some hidden negative words to keep alive.


    After a while, Zhong Qingzhu first thought of something and said: "in fact, elder Pu''s saying this is not totally unreasonable. Although there are various opportunities to create countless talents during his trip to the secret world, there are actually quite a few of the four upright elites who fall unexpectedly every time he enters the secret world."


    Zhong Qinglu also nodded and said: "yes, it''s amazing to ask heaven. It''s said that every time you enter the secret place, it will be a new world, and there is no old track to follow. And in the secret place, there are a lot of dangerous, natural and powerful beasts, which often emerge in endlessly. If you are not lucky, you may die in the secret place. " At this point, she pauses for a moment, seems to ponder for a moment, and then says, "if I remember correctly, every ten-year trip to heaven''s secret place, the disciples of Shenjing do not care, but each family of ningyuanjing disciple Sizheng is about 80 people, a total of 320 people enter the secret place, but almost when they come out, a fraction of them will stay in the secret place, You can''t get out any more. "


    Shen Shi eyebrows slightly a pick, look to Zhong Qinglu, way: "odd?"


    Zhong Qinglu shrugged helplessly and said: "few people will take the initiative to talk about it, but it is true. As for the odd number It''s a small change for two people and a small change for twenty people. I''m not sure. "


    All three of them were silent for a moment. Before that, the secret place of asking heaven had always been the most longed for holy land in everyone''s heart, and in fact it was the same. For thousands of years, I don''t know how many disciples of Si Zheng have obtained the unimaginable and incredible inheritance of orthodoxy in the secret realm of asking heaven, and then they have made great progress. They have written thick ink and heavy color and countless legends in the realm of Hongmeng cultivation.


    In the past three thousand years alone, all the real masters of the four famous schools have been heroes who have gone into the secret world of asking heaven and gained great opportunities. Why is Du Tiejian, the disciple of Huaiyuan immortal of Lingxiao sect, so famous and famous? The big reason is that he is a lucky man who has been admitted to the secret land of asking heaven and got a big chance. In the past, for example, Du Tiejian was almost born to teach real people''s fortune. The road he took is exactly the road that countless predecessors have taken and succeeded.


    In a word, in the eyes of all the monks in the world, including the disciples of Sizheng school, the secret place of asking heaven is a wonderland of the immortal family. Although there may be risks or even death, compared with the income, this small probability risk is totally groundless, and it is worth fighting for.Whether it''s Shen Shi, Zhong Qinglu or Zhong Qingzhu, the same is true of their thoughts.


    "Goodbye to the world of mountains."


    After a moment''s silence, Zhong Qingzhu said softly, and then turned away. Zhong Qinglu took a look at her back, then nodded slightly to Shen Shi, and went to the other direction above the mountain road. Shen Shi looked up at the night sky and saw that the starlight was cold. Suddenly, he was a little lonely. He didn''t know whether he had some feelings for the mysterious and magical foreign land in the future, but he didn''t sigh any more. His eyes swept the back of the two women under the starlight, turned around and walked towards his own way.


    The evening wind blows, the sound of the waves is quiet, and the mountain road is quiet on the golden rainbow mountain.


    The three went their separate ways, and above them, the night was still deep.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a few days passed in a hurry. In the increasingly solemn atmosphere, Lingxiao sect finally ushered in the day that they had already decided to go to the hundred mountains for trial.


    On this day, the sky was clear, the sky was high and the sea was wide. It was a sunny day. The wind is fresh, the trees are green and the flowers are fragrant in jinhongshan. On the sea viewing platform, which is usually very busy, there is a large crowd, full of Lingxiao clan disciples.


    This time I went to the Baishan world to try, I did two things. One was to select the elite disciples who entered the Shizheng meeting six months later, and the other was to look for opportunities in the secret world, and create a similar environment in the Baishan world to make the disciples sharpen.


    The two complement each other.


    In the crowd, there are different looks, excitement, expectation, dignification and tension. There are three or two groups of people chatting with each other. But on the whole, there are two parts in the crowd on the platform of the square.


    On the one hand, there are a large number of people, but on the other hand, there are only 20 people.


    However, in terms of momentum, the small group of twenty disciples did not appear to be isolated. On the contrary, they even had the potential to fight against the large group of people. On the other hand, there are a large number of people there. From time to time, a large number of eyes will secretly look here. There is no lack of envy, jealousy and even yearning in their eyes.


    These 20 people with few people are the disciples under the seat of elders with some special status. They have already been qualified to go to the four orthodox assembly and enter the secret place of asking heaven without taking the examination. In the eyes of a large number of Lingxiao sect disciples, it seems that some of them are no longer in the same position as themselves. Maybe in a few decades or hundreds of years, among those who are standing here today, there will be extremely powerful monks.


    Shen Shi is also standing in this small group of people at the moment, but his mood is slightly complicated compared with those around him who look confident and even some proud. For many years, from the beginning of his cultivation until not long ago, he has been practicing in an ordinary and even ignored situation. He hardly has any chance to stand out, and there is not much publicity. It can even be said that Shen Shi himself is used to standing in an ordinary crowd.


    But what he didn''t expect was that at this time today, he would suddenly stand in the middle of these twenty people.


    It was only at this time that he felt strongly what a blessing it was for old man Pu to accept himself as an apprentice. Even when he was a teacher that day, he didn''t even feel more vivid and strong than today.


    Zhong Qingzhu and Zhong Qinglu are also among the 20 people. Sun you is also here. Seeing their figures, Shen Shi''s mood is a little relieved. At the same time, he is somewhat inexplicably gratified. It seems that among the group of new disciples who worshipped in Qingyu Island, they are the most powerful and talented in recent years.


    However, when everyone smiles back at him, the first one who comes up to greet Shen Shi is not the three friends he knows well, but another young man who suddenly appears beside him.


    He looked at Shen Shi mildly, then began to smile and extended his hand to Shen Shi with a smile, saying:


    "long time no see, Shen Shi."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He looked at this strange face, but after a close look, he suddenly felt a little familiar. The memory moved slowly in his mind. A moment later, he was suddenly stunned, and then with a bit of surprise and surprise, he laughed and said:


    "GANZE?"


    GANZE nodded with a smile, and the hand still stopped in front of him. Shen Shi took a deep look at him. Their eyes looked at each other, as if they had seen the reflection of each other''s clear eyes in a moment. They were still weak in the deep memory, and they went to the demon island to experience in a big boat.


    A moment later, two hands together, two people look at each other a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    With the help of the magic instrument, many people are able to stand in the sky, and some of them are just standing in the sky.


    To some extent, this test of the hundred mountain world can be said to be a big test to examine the potential talents of the next generation of young disciples of Lingxiao sect. Although many young disciples in guanhaitai square are still shallow, who can say that there won''t be a few talented people in the future?


    Therefore, Lingxiao sect attaches great importance to this. Although some elders of yuan Danjing do not care about the world, there are as many as 14 of the 22 real people present. Among them, the top five elders are all in charge of the sect affairs, so they stand on high together.


    Looking down at the dark, young and energetic crowd below, the five elders'' faces look good. Anyway, the future of Lingxiao sect is still prosperous, and the master Huaiyuan is caressing his long beard and nodding his head with a smile.


    Elder sun Mingyang and elder Jin Zhan spoke in a low voice with a smile, while elder Yunni looked pale, but his eyes were a little softer than usual. The last remaining elder Pu, who was standing behind real Huaiyuan, yawned a lot and looked lazy.


    Behind these elders, there are many young people, all of whom are outstanding. The realm of Taoism is above the realm of God. Among them, Du Tiejian, Gan Wenqing and Wang Gen, the most famous three swordsmen of Lingxiao, are also listed.


    It can be said that more than 80% of the elites of Lingxiao sect have gathered on the viewing platform here today.


    In the crowd, Wang Gen''s bearing is as calm as a mountain, but Du Tiejian''s temperament is more flexible. I don''t know when he comes to Gan Wenqing''s side and chats with her every sentence. Gan Wenqing didn''t have any disgust and irritability, but occasionally he would be a little embarrassed. He secretly glanced at the teachers who were looking forward, but found that they didn''t seem to pay attention here at all.


    Du Tiejian was smiling. The sun even made his bald head shine. He was handsome again. Even if he didn''t do anything, he seemed to be the most outstanding and dazzling one among the disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    At this moment, suddenly a shadow of a man came up from below. A middle-aged man with square face and thick eyebrows appeared in front of the crowd. First, he saluted the real person Huaiyuan, then he floated to elder sun Mingyang and whispered a few words.


    Elder Jin Zhan looked at him and said to sun Mingyang with a smile: "elder martial brother sun, if you are really gathering elites, you will make your son a dragon and Phoenix among people. "


    SUN Mingyang laughed, shook his head and said with a smile," old man Jin, what are you talking about? You don''t have to indulge them. " This middle-aged man is Sun Hong, the eldest son of elder sun Mingyang, who is now in charge of the sun family. He has long been practicing Taoism to the peak of the divine artistic conception. His reputation in Lingxiao sect is also very important, but he is much older than Lingxiao three swords in years. Therefore, he has been regarded as a potential for many years, and is not as good as Du Tiejian and others. However, in the future, he will be in charge of the fight for the position of real person He is also a powerful candidate who can not be underestimated.


    Sun Hong nodded to elder Jin Zhan with a smile, and then stood aside. Sun Mingyang went to the real Huaiyuan. The real Huaiyuan turned around and said with a smile, "how about it?"


    Sun Mingyang said: "Sun Hong reported that all the following things have been completed, and many ningyuanjing disciples have been counted. Except for 20 disciples under the elder seat, there are 573 students who are qualified to participate in the examination. They are all present. They can leave for baishanjie only after the order of the leader."


    Huaiyuan nodded with a smile. He looked at Sun Hong, who was standing beside him after his old age. He said with a smile, "Sun Hong is good. He is really capable of doing things. He is a tiger father without a dog."


    Sun Mingyang was slightly shocked. It seems that he didn''t expect that master Huaiyuan would suddenly praise his son. And on such an important occasion, in front of so many important people in the clan, there is no doubt that this is a great enhancement to Sun Hong''s reputation. After all, as a master, master Huaiyuan has no one to compare his reputation in the clan It''s better than that. Joy flashed over his face, and Sun Hong, who was standing behind him, was slightly shocked, showing a bit of surprise. He quickly bent over and clasped his fist, and said in a loud voice, "thank you for your praise. This is what disciples should do."


    Huaiyuan real person smiles and nods slightly, while others standing on one side look at him one after another, with different looks in their eyes. Generally speaking, when Yuandan real person arrives at such a state, he has the bearing and self-cultivation of the city. His expression is mostly calm and playful. On the contrary, the reaction of the disciples of the realm of gods is relatively large, and the enviers have it, There are envious people, but of course, the most eye-catching people are the three people who are known as Lingxiao three swords.


    Du Tiejian laughs and still whispers some jokes around Gan Wenqing, just like a hairy boy who clumsily wants to make his favorite woman laugh and be happy. He doesn''t seem to notice the situation here at all. Gan Wenqing''s face is a little more helpless, but when he looks at Du Tiejian white, he wants to talk but stops. Wang Gen, who stands on the other side, has the same look As just now, I still smile a little and stand like a mountain with great bearing. I can''t see any mood change.The real Huaiyuan man looked down and saw the hundreds of young disciples standing on the square. They were full of vigor and vitality. He couldn''t help feeling happy. After nodding, he said, "let''s start."


    Sun Mingyang answered, and then turned around. When he was about to go down, he suddenly saw a flash of light in the corner of his eyes. However, he saw another figure flying up. It was Kang Chen, another disciple of Huaiyuan real man besides Du Tiejian.


    Kang Chen quickly came to Huaiyuan. First, he saluted the teachers around him. Then he said to Huaiyuan: "master, someone worships the mountain at the foot of the mountain. He told his family that he was a disciple of Yuanshi sect and came with a letter written by Yuanfeng hall, the founder of Yuanshi sect."


    Real Huaiyuan was stunned. After pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, "I see. I still need to see you. Well, "he turned to sun Mingyang and said," younger martial brother sun, it''s not the first time to go to the hundred mountain world for trial. Would you please take charge of it for a while? "


    Sun Mingyang said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter. Elder martial brother, just rest assured."


    Huaiyuan real person said with a smile: "with you, I naturally feel relieved." Say to Kang Chen way, "that you go to the future person please arrive in the cloud sky temple, I will arrive later."


    Kang Chen agreed, turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, elder Jin Zhan, who was standing beside him, asked, "by the way, what''s the identity of the person who came here, but which of the outstanding disciples is the most popular in Yuanshi sect in recent years? Yuan junchu and Yuan Xiuyu, the two beauties of yuan family? Or is it guyangxi, the rising star of the ancient family, or is it said that she is the most talented female younger brother womb fan in hundreds of years among the ordinary disciples besides the three


    Kang Chen shook his head and said, "none of them are. The Yuanshi disciple reported that he was born in the Song family of Wende Gong, the six saints of the past. His name is song PI. There are three people with him. Two of them are also sons of the Song family. They look like followers. The other one is Wu Cheng, and his disciples have never heard of him."


    All of you present in Yuandan of Lingxiao sect were stunned. Elder Jin Zhan thought about it. Obviously, he had never heard of song PI. He shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. On the contrary, old man Pu Si Yipu, who had been languid and listless all the time, suddenly brightened his eyes, but suddenly came to his spirit for no reason.


    Kang Chen leaves. Elder sun Mingyang is ready to go down to decorate. Huaiyuan immortal is about to return to the mountain. In the middle of the sky, people are about to disperse. Suddenly, old man Napu walks up to Huaiyuan immortal and says with a smile: "elder martial brother, I''m a bit lazy on weekdays. Today, I suddenly feel that it''s wrong. Let me go and have a look with you. "


    the real person Huaiyuan was stunned for a moment. He looked at old man Pu and said in amazement," what''s the date today? How can you change your temper? "


    old man Pu burst out laughing, and then said with a straight face:" look at what you say, I am one of the five elders. What''s wrong with caring about our foreign affairs? Go, go with me. "


    Then he pulled a real Huaiyuan man''s sleeve robe and floated to the top of Jinhong mountain.


    Real Huaiyuan is in the same vein with him. He always takes good care of this younger martial brother. He shakes his head and laughs when he hears about it, but he doesn''t say anything. He just walks away.


    On the sea watching platform, Shen Shi and GANZE chatted for a while. They both felt that each other had been separated for many years, which was quite different from the impression they had in their memory. However, after some words, the friendship with the ship was more simple and precious.


    After a while, he heard the thunder and wind interaction. It was Sun Mingyang who led several immortal yuan Dan and a disciple of the gods to fly down. Under his command, the disciples on the observation platform turned around and began to march to the mountain road and go to the dock at the foot of the mountain.


    Shen Shi is walking in the crowd, and suddenly feels that the fragrant wind is suddenly rising around her, but Zhong Qinglu doesn''t know when she comes to her side, smiling. In the warm sea breeze, her appearance is more and more outstanding, beautiful and refined.


    Shen Shi smiles at her, but Zhong Qinglu gives him a white look and says, "what are you laughing at?" But even though she said that, she couldn''t help but chuckle. Then she took out a small package and gave it to Shen Shi when people didn''t pay attention.


    Shen Shi took it and touched it with his hand across the cloth bag. He felt as if there were several small bottles inside. At the same time, he heard Zhong Qinglu say in a soft voice: "three bottles of" Heqi pill "and one bottle of" Golden Tiger pill ". Each bottle has three pills. In such a hurry, I can only refine so many."


    Shen Shi smiles and nods. He puts it on his waist, but it has fallen into Ruyi bag in silence.


    Zhong Qinglu took another look at him and said, "how do you look like you have some friendship with that GANZE? In recent years, he is famous for his aloofness in Jinhong mountain. He doesn''t associate with others at leisure."


    Shen Shi was stunned. He thought that when he saw GANZE on the herring Island, he didn''t feel that he had this kind of temperament. Moreover, he didn''t feel that GANZE looked down on people during the chat just now, so he shook his head and said, "this is the first time I''ve seen him since I went back to the mountain. But when I was on the herring Island, I had a little friendship with him Maybe that''s why he came to talk to me. "


    Zhong Qinglu gave a "Oh", her eyes flickered slightly, but she looked at GANZE at the other end of the line. Her eyes seemed to have some doubts, but she didn''t say anything more.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    The hundred mountain realm is an alien realm, one of the 108 realms of Hongmeng. This realm has a vast territory, many mountains, and abundant aura since ancient times. Therefore, there are many exotic animals, including lingcao, lingkuang and other spiritual materials, and even a large number of spiritual veins that produce Lingjing. It is a very dangerous realm with rich resources, which is similar to many realms of Hongmeng It doesn''t make much difference.


    However, Baishan kingdom is a different world. Its uniqueness lies in that since it was discovered, the only way out of Baishan kingdom is the only ancient transmission array, which leads directly to Hongmeng kingdom. The entrance is a small island named "xuangui island" in the sea area around Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao sect On the island.


    As we all know, the Qianli sea area near Jinhong mountain has been firmly controlled by Lingxiao sect since ancient times, and xuangui island is no exception. Even the legendary ancestor huoye, who is the only one who breaks through the Tiangang realm and has the highest generation of Taoism, has been meditating on xuangui island for many years, and so on. He personally guards the most important array.


    If we grasp this key Dharma array tightly, the consequences and benefits will be obvious. Such a large hundred mountain area is equivalent to the backyard garden of Lingxiao sect. For thousands of years, only the disciples of Lingxiao sect have been able to enter the hundred mountain realm through the transmission array on xuangui island. They have experienced, explored, honed and even collected various spiritual materials and rare spiritual objects in that alien realm.


    There are so many ordinary monks in the mortal world who are always searching for some spiritual talents. But in the Hongmeng Kingdom, there is a precious place where the monks gather. I don''t know how many people are desperately searching for some spiritual talents and lose their lives.


    Lingxiaozong, a big and powerful school of the four orthodox schools, had a foreign land that belonged to them. In this alien world, all the products are theirs, and all the spiritual materials and treasures are for them to obtain. Of course, the premise is that the Lingxiao sect disciples have the ability to find and seize from countless fierce and powerful monsters.


    In fact, lingxiaozong is not the only one. The four most powerful schools in the world, yuanshimen, zhenlongdian and tianjiangong, which are known as Sizheng, also have a similar alien world belonging only to their own school. They occupy the key place and directly root the Shanmen power in a spiritual vein around the ancient teleportation array. Then they have a whole alien world As the support of the inheritance and development of their own family.


    Over the past ten thousand years, Sizheng''s famous schools have always been prosperous, and their strength is incomparable. In addition to a large number of talents, they each have a "private" alien world like the treasure house of Jinshan, which is also a very important reason. With the support of an endless stream of spiritual talents, how can their disciples'' chances of becoming talented heroes not rise?


    For thousands of years, there have been countless Xiuzhen sects in the world, with ups and downs. Even though there are some powerful sects that flourished for a time, they can''t be passed on for thousands of years like Sizheng. In fact, it''s not fair, and there are countless people who are jealous and sarcastic about the sizhengmingmen. But all the noise can''t change this reality. That is the act of taking the alien world as a private place. In fact, they did it themselves after the six sages of the human race founded the sizhengmingmen ten thousand years ago.


    Therefore, ten thousand years later, the Sizheng school has been standing at the top of the realm of human cultivation, and has never declined.


    Baishan kingdom is the private property of Lingxiao sect. It is rich in products and vast in territory. However, this kingdom is not stable and comfortable. Lingxiao sect''s disciples can take whatever they want. There are all kinds of powerful monsters in this realm, and there are a large number of strange aborigines. They have always been the great enemies of Lingxiao sect''s friars. Lingxiao sect has fallen and died in this realm for many years The number of disciples is not a small number.


    However, with the passage of time, the powerful Lingxiao sect gradually gained the upper hand. They came to baishanjie through the ancient transmission array on xuangui Island, and centered on the ancient array at the end of baishanjie, they built a city called "Lingxiao city" on a land surrounded by mountains. Then, taking this city as the foundation, Lingxiao sect''s influence spread to all directions of baishanjie As a result, countless disciples of Lingxiao sect have traveled to and fro in this world, explored and honed, added brilliance to their cultivation, collected spiritual materials, and collected countless treasures back to Lingxiao city like nutrients, and then fed Lingxiao sect back, laying the foundation of a famous sect for thousands of years.


    After getting down from Jinhong mountain and arriving at the wharf, there was a sea crossing fairy boat waiting here. Hundreds of disciples of Lingxiao sect rushed up. In the crowd, Zhong Qinglu had already walked away. Shen Shi was standing with sun you, whom he had not seen for several days.


    Standing on the side of the boat on the deck, he felt the slightly swaying hull floating on the sea, the sea breeze blowing head-on, and even the seabirds flying in the wind above his head. In a trance, he suddenly had a feeling that when he was on the herring Island, he went to the demon Island by boat and tried his best to fight with the demon for a little bit of crystal The fighting and hunting situation of the monsters on the island.


    On his side, he was a little preoccupied, but he heard sun you beside him say, "stone, you haven''t been to baishanjie, have you?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I''ve only been back to the mountain for a long time. I''ve been busy and haven''t been there. And you, have you been there already? "Sun you said with a smile, "I haven''t been there either. In fact, although there is no explicit stipulation on the other side of the hundred mountains, it''s always very dangerous because there are monsters and beasts running rampant among different races. Generally speaking, the disciples of the sect will pass when they are in the realm of God. Only in this way can they be certain. As far as I know, there are many disciples of ningyuanjing who went to baishanjie. Some of them took the task there, but the danger was relatively small. Some of them were talented and courageous, and insisted on coming to such a dangerous situation to explore and sharpen. However, the production here is really quite rich, and there is no competition among the monks outside the clan. So as long as you have the ability to survive among the evil demons and beasts, what you get is really much richer than what you get in the Hongmeng kingdom. "


    If Shen Shi thought about it, he nodded slightly and said with a smile, "so it is. I don''t know how dangerous the monsters are. If we can manage to cope with it, we may be able to come to explore in groups in the future."


    It''s good to hear that the elder of lingyouli has shrugged his shoulders all over the neighborhood. It''s not easy for him to get close to the ancestral city. But further away, it''s hard to say. After all, this world is also a bit like a wild and dangerous place, where people rarely visit. There are rare third-order and fourth-order high-level monsters. If you meet any rare immortal fierce beast, you will have to die. "


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable. By the way, did you just say that someone went to explore the baishanjie in ningyuanjing? Which elder martial brother is so tough? "


    Sun you Dao: "there have been people who have confidence in themselves all the time. After that, the number of people who come back alive and die there is almost the same..."


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly, pondered for a moment, looked around, but said in a low voice: "is it really so dangerous? These people who have been in the past must be the elites of the school. Don''t the teachers and seniors here take care of one or two? "


    Sun you''s face was calm and said calmly, "the way of practice is very difficult. What''s more, it''s all your own choice. Life and death depend on heaven. Who can care so much about you."


    Shen Shi looked at sun you with a different look. He said with a smile, "well, I''m still looking down on you. I thought you kids from a big family would go to such a dangerous place to explore. Maybe someone would take care of you."


    Sun you also gave a smile, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and then said, "so you''d better look at me again in the future. However, in fact, the children of our family seldom explored such places. Do you think that the ultimate goal of going to the hundred mountain world is to collect all kinds of spiritual materials and improve your cultivation? "


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "it''s not bad to say that, but there''s a little advantage in the fight between demons and beasts."


    Sun you laughed and said, "that''s it. In the final analysis, it''s for all kinds of spiritual talents. I just need to sit at home and practice in Jinhong mountain. Only if my aptitude is not too bad, people will send all kinds of spiritual talents naturally. Why do you think I want to be humble in the past hundred mountains?"


    Shen Shi is dumb and looks at sun you. He has a cheap smile on his face. A moment later, he suddenly kicks him, and laughs and scolds twice. Sun you stepped aside, but he didn''t care. He came over and put his arms around Shen Shi''s shoulder. He said with a smile, "I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously. In fact, it''s good to go to Baishan world for training, but there are not many people in the aristocratic family. The people who used to live in ningyuanjing in the past hundred mountains are of course highly talented and capable people. It''s our turn. In fact, there are not many of them. It seems that there are few of them with us... "


    He thought about it, as if recalling something. After a moment, he said, "Oh, it seems that two people have been there."


    Shen Shi was a little curious and said, "who is that?"


    Sun you said: "one is GANZE..."


    Shen Shi was surprised, and then he felt a little more fond of GANZE. When he was on the herring Island, GANZE went to the demon island with him. In terms of his family background, the GANZE family was even superior to the sun family in terms of nobility. After all, he was one of the six sages of the founding school. I can''t imagine that after many years, GANZE''s behavior is just like the past.


    After thinking for a moment, Shen Shi nodded and asked: "GANZE is still a good person. By the way, there is another person. Who is it?"


    But sun you looked at him. There seemed to be a strange light in his eyes, but there was no change in his expression. He said with a smile, "nobody knows about this man''s going to the hundred mountains, and I only heard about it by chance."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Seeing sun you''s look, he seemed a little strange. He was a little curious and surprised for a moment and asked:


    "who is it?"


    "Zhong Qingzhu."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    "Green bamboo?"


    Shen Zhen''s eyes went out of the boat with a smile, but sun''s eyes didn''t cover up.


    Shen Zhong''s eyes were not far away from him. After a few days'' absence, Zhong Qingzhu''s face has roughly returned to normal, and her face is as clear as ever. But after a close look, maybe she can still see a thin and indiscernible haggard, but it doesn''t hinder her beauty. At the moment, she is still as quiet as usual. She leans on the side of the boat, mostly listening to other people''s words, and seldom speaking by herself.


    Maybe he felt something. After a moment, Zhong Qingzhu turned slightly and looked in the same direction as Shen Shisun. After looking at each other from a distance for a moment, Shen Shi nodded slightly. Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes stayed on his face for a moment, then showed a gentle smile and nodded to him.


    Shen Shi takes back his eyes, but suddenly he has something strange in his heart. Zhong Qingzhu is the first and longest person he has known in the clan. To tell you the truth, it was on the first day when he worshipped Lingxiao clan that they had an accident in baixianyan. After that, he had a good relationship with Zhong Qingzhu. Usually, he talked and laughed with each other. He could be said to be one of the best friends.


    But for some unknown reason, he suddenly felt that he could not see through this woman, and some fragments that he had noticed in his deep memory also appeared in his mind.


    "Dong."


    Suddenly, a low sound came from their feet. The huge fairy boat shook for a moment and began to leave the dock slowly, but it was heading for the deep sea.


    Big ships ride the wind and waves, sailing on the vast sea, thousands of hectares of blue waves, boundless, seabirds flying, clear sound.


    On the deck, many disciples of Lingxiao sect look excited. Watching the fairy boat speed up gradually, passing one island after another, who will know what their fate is in front of the waves?


    Shen Shi walked around on the deck. Of course, he was also looking forward to the trial of the hundred mountain world. However, as a disciple of old man Pu, he had already been qualified to enter the secret land of asking heaven. Moreover, he often went down the mountain to experience. He was used to the sea view of the boat and was no longer as excited as some ordinary disciples.


    In contrast, he was more concerned about the details of how to test after he arrived at the hundred mountains. However, sun you, who was well-informed, after chatting with him for a while, ran to chat with other people. It seemed that the people over there were also children from powerful families in Liuyun city. Shen Shi looks at sun you talking and laughing all the way, thinking that maybe he is also a kind of ability.


    After walking alone for a while, Shen Shi suddenly sees a woman leaning against the side of the boat to look at the sea and the sky. It''s Zhong Qingzhu. But the sisters who had been with her before don''t know where they are now. Shen Shi looked left and right, hesitated for a moment, but went to Zhong Qingzhu''s side and called.


    Zhong Qingzhu seemed to be startled, and his body was slightly shocked. He was a little angry and frowned, but in the twinkling of an eye, he saw Shen Shi. After being stunned for a moment, his face suddenly eased down and said, "how are you?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "come and walk around. I just see you here." Then he looked around and said, "where were your friends just now? Why didn''t you see anyone?"


    With a faint smile, Zhong Qingzhu said, "they are not my friends either. They just want to be close to each other. When the trial of the hundred mountains begins, they may help each other a little."


    Shen Shi wanted to say that if the rules allow, it seems that it''s not a bad thing to help more friends, but then he suddenly thought of something. His face changed for a while, and he said in a low voice, "is it the rules that have been changed this time?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "I don''t know if it''s changed. But I heard that the clan is determined to draw out a vast area completely according to the rules of asking heaven''s secret place this time. After all the disciples enter, they will act separately. None of the elders above the divine realm will go in, and they will come out by themselves after January." Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, and then it was meaningful and said, "but after all, those who came to this ship are of the same family. In that hundred mountain world, they should not go too far."


    Shen Shi looked at her, then suddenly laughed and said, "if we go to the secret place of asking heaven in the future, will other people, including us, come here in disorder?"


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and leans against the side of the boat. The sea breeze blows her hair floating gently. Her bright eyes are bright and clear. Looking at Shen Shi, she asks in a soft voice:


    "what do you say?"


    Shen Shi shook his head, but he didn''t say anything more. He stepped forward and stood beside her, also supporting the side of the ship to look at the vast and beautiful sea beyond the deck. Then he saw the sea breeze blowing the waves and the water like broken jade. Zhong Qingzhu gazed at him silently, then turned his head and stood side by side with him, but there was a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Both of them didn''t go on talking about it in detail, but in fact, the topic just now is a rather taboo topic, which has been quietly circulating among countless disciples of the four Zheng school for many years.The secret place of asking heaven is a mysterious place. It is said that it was built by Yuan Wentian, who was once the head of the six saints and the emperor of the human race. However, there is also a legend that the secret place of asking heaven is an existing alien world, but yuan Wentian has found a way to the secret place.


    This is the most mysterious and magical place in the world. Only ten years ago did we have the opportunity to open it once. Each time, there will be two entrances, one for the disciples of Ning Yuan Jing and the other for the disciples of Shen Jing Jing. No matter how high or low the Tao is, no one can enter it. After the secret realm is opened, it lasts for one month. When it is due, all disciples will be pushed out of the secret realm by the unknown force. Whether they can get the chance treasure and change their life depends on the key month.


    But for a long time, after entering the secret place of asking heaven, it is equivalent to completely breaking contact with the outside world. In addition, the secret place of asking heaven will change into a completely different new world every time. In addition, the area is very vast, so many people are actually exploring alone after entering the secret place.


    But as long as there are people, there is always a big or small chance that they will meet each other. If we found some rare treasures at that time, such as natural materials and local treasures, and even the most coveted ancient inheritance of the supernatural powers of the anti heaven way, and so on, under such heavy interests, plus the outside world simply can''t know what happened in the secret place, so for a long time, under the dazzling reputation of the secret place In fact, some dark stories have been circulating all the time.


    It has even been rumored that those gifted disciples who had fallen into the secret place of asking heaven for no reason in the past probably died in the hands of other disciples who had also entered the secret place, rather than in all kinds of dangers not found in the secret place.


    This kind of rumor has been around all the time, but the four famous schools have never admitted it for thousands of years. They are all noble and decent, and they are all descendants of the six saints. How can they do such disgusting dirty and dirty things?


    Secret place, secret place!


    It''s been like this for years.


    When the sea breeze blows, maybe they think of the uncertain trip to ask heaven in half a year, and they are silent for a moment. After a while, Shen Shi suddenly said, "Qingzhu, I heard that you''ve been exploring the hundred mountains before?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, why did you suddenly ask this?"


    Shen Shi looked at her and said with a smile, "is it really dangerous there?"


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment, and said: "the area near Lingxiao city is almost the same as that outside the big city of Hongmeng. There are no powerful monsters. But the more you go out, the more dangerous it will be. All kinds of monsters emerge in endlessly. It''s really hard to cope with them. "


    Shen Shi eyebrows slightly a pick, a way: "that you before is walk where?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "I''ve only been 500 miles outside Lingxiao city at most, and I can''t go any further."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly. Zhong Qingzhu looked at him, frowned slightly, and said, "why, do you want to..."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "I heard that the production of Baishan is quite rich."


    After a moment, Zhong Qingzhu said quietly, "are you short of crystal?"


    "Yes, of course." Shen Shili naturally said with a smile, "how can we monks be afraid of less Lingjing? Besides, I''m not like you and sunyou. I have a family to support, so I want to get more if I can earn more."


    Zhong Qingzhu bowed his head and was silent for a moment. He said: "just like when you used to go to the demon island when you were on the herring island?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "yes."


    There was no expression on Zhong Qingzhu''s face. After a while, he said, "well, if you are not afraid, let''s have a try together in the future, OK?"


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. He took a look at her, but then he said with a smile, "OK, let''s make an appointment after the trial of the hundred mountains, OK?"


    Zhong Qingzhu raised his head with a smile on his face and nodded:


    "good."


    Time goes by in the process of chatting and hope, longing and yearning. The fairy boat crosses the sea and goes through the waves. It makes a big circle in the vast sea area at the foot of the majestic Jinhong mountain and shuttles through thousands of small islands. Finally, it gradually approaches an island that covers a large area. From a distance, it looks like a giant turtle.


    Needless to say, this is naturally xuangui island in Lingxiao sect.


    The ancient teleportation array, which is the most important one for Lingxiao sect, should be located somewhere on this island. From the boat, we can see that the island is luxuriant and wooded, but we can''t see the situation in the island clearly for a moment.


    When the ship stops at a dock on the side of the island, the elder and elder martial brother who is in charge of the affairs will come. Of course, the immortal yuandanjing will not yell for command by himself. Most of the people who do it by themselves are elder martial brothers of divine conception. At the moment, the hundreds of ningyuanjing disciples are all obedient to the command. Under the command of the elder martial brothers, the following team goes to the deep part of xuangui island.


    Among the crowd, Shen Shi looked at the island for the first time with curiosity, while sun you slipped back and walked with him side by side. He said in a low voice: "Damn, I''m so tired. I''m tired to deal with these people. If I don''t talk about it, I''ll waste my water."Shen Shi laughed and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. They walked all the way to the forest. About half an hour later, they came to the center of xuangui island. A ridge suddenly rose up in front of them. There was a golden light at the foot of the mountain. It was the ancient transmission array composed of more than ten huge golden stones, which exuded an ancient and boundless atmosphere.


    There is a cave under the cliff tens of feet away from the Dharma array. It is deep and unpredictable. It looks like a cave where someone practices here. But I don''t know why, no one dares to get close to it. Shen Shi takes a look at the cave and thinks that it''s the cave of master Huo ye, whom he once saw?


    Just as he was thinking about it, sun you, who was beside him, bumped him lightly. Shen Shi turned his head and looked at him, but he saw that sun you''s face was a little strange. He raised his eyes slightly and motioned him to look at the front side of the mountain. Shen Shi looked up and looked at it carefully for a while, then his face suddenly changed. He saw that there was a big part of the mountain wall, which was different from the surrounding area The crisscross traces are obviously not naturally generated. On the contrary, they look like the tragic traces left by the amazing monks of Taoism who fought here at some time in the past and startled heaven with their supernatural power. The most prominent part is that they directly dug up the mountain wall and knocked a large piece of it off. It''s creepy to see.


    In addition, there was even a huge crack that broke through the mountain and went straight down to the top of the silent and deep cave, just less than a foot away. It seemed that someone used a violent blow to break the rock, as if to destroy the cave directly.


    Many of the disciples who passed by noticed the strange shape of the stone wall. In silence, I don''t know how many eyes lingered on the strange stone wall.


    When did that leave a trace, and what kind of characters would they fight in one of the most important places of Lingxiao sect?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    "Hum hum hum", suddenly a low hum came from Shen Shi''s feet, but he was always with him, but Xiao Hei, who was quiet and honest all the way, suddenly hummed a few times. Shen Shi looks down at it, only to find that Xiao Hei seems to be a little uneasy. His two eyes are also looking at the stone wall, but more like looking at the cave.


    Shen Shi leaned down and touched his head. Xiao Hei calmed down quickly under the comfort of his palm. After a moment, his eyes moved away from the cave and his expression returned to normal.


    Sun you, standing on one side, was a little strange. He said to Shen Shi, "well, I haven''t noticed Xiao Hei before. It''s not safe in the hundred mountains. Are you afraid of danger if you take him there?"


    Shen Shi smiles and turns his eyes on Xiao Hei. He thinks that with the thickness of the pig''s skin, even if the two of us are injured and bleeding, it will be OK. But he still says with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s usually alert. It''s OK to bring it here and see the world."


    Sun you thinks that''s true. This little black has been running around with Shen Shi. He even experienced the most dangerous scene in Gaoling mountain on that day. Although the world of mountains is dangerous, it''s not a special place for him to go.


    Shen Shi thought of one thing and asked sun you in a low voice: "by the way, there''s something I can''t remember. Do you know if you can bring a pet like Xiao Hei in when you go to ask the secret land in the future?"


    "Ah..." Sun you was stunned and thought about it carefully. For a moment, he looked a little confused. He frowned and said, "I really don''t know about this. I haven''t noticed it before. I''ll ask you later."


    Shen Shi nodded, thinking that he had been coming with Xiao Hei for so many years. If he went to ask about the secret world in the future, Xiao Hei would not be able to enter. He would not be used to it.


    The disciples of Lingxiao sect move forward one after another to the huge and glittering ancient transmission array. In the air above, there are two people hanging side by side in the void. They are elder sun Mingyang and elder Jin Zhan.


    At this time, most of the other elders of Yuandan had already returned to their respective caves, and the master Huaiyuan also went to Yunxiao hall to deal with the affairs, which was presided over by elder sun Mingyang. Elder Jin Zhan has always been friendly with sun Mingyang, so he also came to have a look.


    However, at the moment, the two famous Lingxiao sect heroes didn''t pay much attention to the hundreds of Lingxiao sect disciples at their feet. They were all silent for some reason. They stood up in mid air and looked at the stone wall with many cracks and scars without saying a word.


    Time goes by, but time seems to have stopped on this stone wall. The wind and rain erosion has not covered up the shocking traces on the stone for many years.


    Sun Mingyang was silent for a long time, and suddenly sighed softly.


    Elder Jin Zhan''s face was a bit subtle, and he was a bit lost in his memory. However, he was determined, but he didn''t immerse himself in the past memory for a long time. He soon regained his spirit and said to sun Mingyang, "how are you, martial uncle huoye?"


    Sun Mingyang nodded and said, "master, his old people are OK, but most of them are in the cave. I don''t see anyone else. Even I haven''t seen him several times these days."


    Elder Jin Zhan nodded and said, "Uncle huoye is the God of the sea in our school. If you have him, you don''t have to worry about any big storm."


    Sun Mingyang eyebrows slightly pick, the bottom of my heart suddenly feel that this old friend''s words seem to have deep meaning, can''t help but turn to look at him. However, elder Jin Zhan''s face was calm and calm. He didn''t seem to have any strange look. Standing there, he seemed to think of something again and said with a smile to sun Mingyang:


    "speaking of it, the messenger of yuanshimen should be here now. I don''t know what elder martial brother Zhangjiao is doing now?"


    At the moment, Pu Yunyi returns to the immortal hall to talk with him. Of course, it''s time for him to meet with master jinxiaodan in the immortal hall Ask elder Yunni to go to Yunxiao hall with him.


    In fact, what they discussed was not a secret event. Once a decade, the Sizheng conference gathered the elite of the four famous schools together. With the status and prestige of Sizheng in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, it was naturally one of the most important events in the world.


    Under such a rare event, in addition to the highly respected leader of Sizheng holding discussions and sending his disciples to explore the mysterious and mysterious world, it is also an opportunity for the elite disciples of Sizheng to communicate with each other. Therefore, since many years ago, in addition to the inherent matters, in order to encourage their disciples to communicate with each other, there will be some activities such as exchanging Taoism and magic weapons. One of the activities that is very popular with many disciples is the cooperation between Sizheng Mingmen and the immortal society of the world''s first chamber of Commerce. The immortal society will come forward to hold a large-scale meeting A grand auction.


    At this auction, the immortal society often brings out a large number of rare things. After all, the disciples of the four famous schools in the world are the top group of people in the Hongmeng cultivation world. There are countless rich people. In fact, according to past experience, there are some natural resources and local treasures that have been scrambled and sold at amazing high prices. You know, at the auction Some of the treasures on the table are coveted by the immortal yuan Dan.In addition, the disciples of the four famous schools often take out some of their own collections, which can be called for sale. It is a rare opportunity. In order to add luster to such a rare opportunity, the four famous schools themselves often take out some of their own well-known specialty treasures for auction.


    Lingxiao sect has always been famous for its miraculous elixirs. Several rare high-level elixirs refined in the Dan Hall enjoy a high reputation in the whole Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. Therefore, for many years, Lingxiao sect has taken out some rare high-level elixirs for auction at the Sizheng meeting.


    Elder Yunni is the one who presides over the Dan Hall. This time, I came to see the real person Huaiyuan to discuss with him what kind of elixir the Dan Hall needs to bring out at the fourth plenary session. After all, the high-level elixir is extremely precious, and sometimes it can be said that it is priceless. With the reputation of Lingxiao Zong Dan Hall for many years, the elixir has always been in short supply.


    However, the spirit materials needed for high-level spirit elixirs are naturally the first-class treasures of heaven and earth. Most of the main materials are extremely rare. In addition, the alchemists who can refine high-level spirit elixirs are even rarer. Therefore, Lingxiao sect itself will never have too many such spirit elixirs.


    Immortal Huaiyuan and elder Yunni go all the way to Yunxiao hall, and they have been discussing the matter in a low voice. They didn''t avoid old man PU. However, old man Pu is obviously not interested in it at all, and has been following with indifference. He doesn''t mean to interrupt at all.


    Walking up the stone steps of Yunxiao hall, the conversation between master Huaiyuan and elder Yunni still doesn''t stop. It seems that master Huaiyuan has a dignified look. He walks with a negative hand and frowns at Yunni There''s something wrong with it. "Taiyi xuanyang pill" is too precious to be sold. Moreover, the main material of this kind of elixir, "xuanyang fire dragon," hasn''t been seen for many years. It''s hard to find another xuanyang dragon liver. "


    Yunni nodded and said, "yes, that''s what I mean. It''s just that there are only three of the eleven six and three seven elixirs in our sect that don''t really worry about the main ingredients, and one of them needs a very rare low-level excipient, so the number of Chengdan is also insufficient. " Speaking of this, the beautiful and beautiful cloud with no trace of time turns its eyes and looks at the real person Huaiyuan. Its voice drops a little. It seems that it has a kind of gentleness that is rarely seen in ordinary days. He says,


    "elder martial brother, would you like us to reduce the number of elixirs of the four regular assembly a little?"


    Huaiyuan Zhenren was stunned for a moment. He looked back at her. Before he spoke, old man Pu beside him suddenly gave a laugh. Two people turn to see at the same time, cloud Ni snorted, did not speak, Huaiyuan real person is to stare Pu old man one eye, way: "well, what are you laughing at?"


    Old man Pu looked at the real man Huaiyuan and elder Yunni, but he didn''t say a word with a smile. However, his face was calm, but he walked a few steps to the side quietly.


    Master Huaiyuan didn''t bother to argue with the old man. He shook his head and reached out to ask elder Yunni to enter Yunxiao hall. After pondering for a moment, he said to her, "after all, the Sizheng assembly is unusual. If we rashly reduce the high-level elixir without reducing the other three treasures, it might attract other people''s gossip. After all, the prosperity of Sizheng assembly is the best thing for our Sizheng family. Well, you should first prepare at least four kinds of high-quality elixirs, among which at least one kind of seven kinds of elixirs should be reserved. Let''s see the situation then. What do you think? "


    Yunni was silent for a while. As he walked into the Yunxiao hall, she frowned slightly. It seemed that she was thinking about weighing in her heart. After a while, she nodded slowly and said, "that''s what elder martial brother said."


    Huaiyuan real man nodded and laughed. He looked a little relieved. He stroked his beard and said with a smile, "I''ll be relieved if you say this to me, younger martial sister."


    Yunni eyebrows pick, there seems to be a trace of subtle strange look on her face, but just at this time in the Yunxiao hall, at first there is a crowd waiting here, now see Huaiyuan real three people come over, all stand up one after another, bow down together.


    "Song PI, Wu Cheng, Song Wen and song Wu, the disciples of Yuanshi sect, paid a visit to the real man Huaiyuan."


    Real Huaiyuan laughs, walks over and says with a loud smile, "don''t be so polite. You''ve come all the way. Please sit down."


    He went to the main seat and sat down. Elder Yunni and old man Pu also sat down in his next seat. After the ceremony, it was time for them to greet their friends politely. However, as soon as they sat down and looked up carefully, they were all stunned.


    Three of the four disciples in the beginning of this line are not quite right. Although it seems that there are not too many differences at first glance, the status and insight of the three disciples, Yunni and old man Pu, are almost different at a glance.


    In addition to Wu Cheng, song PI, Song Wen, and song Wu are all unstable. For such famous disciples as Yuan Shi men, it is impossible that there is something wrong with their practice. Most of them have just suffered some injuries recently, and then they use the miraculous elixir to suppress the injuries. Therefore, they look like ordinary people.


    In particular, the head of the song PI, pale face, breathing a little shortness of breath, looks even more strange.When master Huaiyuan and elder Yunni look at each other, they all see a bit of surprise in each other''s eyes. It''s a bit strange. Since he is a disciple of the Yuanshi sect of the four Zhengming sect, he looks like he has suffered a great loss on the way to Lingxiao sect. However, song PI and others looked respectful, but they didn''t talk about other things. Both Huaiyuan immortal and Yunni elder were masters of the city, so naturally they would not ask more questions.


    At the moment, the two real people planned to turn a blind eye to it. Anyway, since all the people in the Yuan Dynasty didn''t talk about it, it must be their reason. Just when they were about to open their mouth, a slightly surprised voice came from the seat next to them.


    "Eh, my martial nephews, where did you get hurt?"


    In a daze, they suddenly saw that under the guidance of master Huaiyuan and elder Yunni, Pu Siyi, head of Shutang, looked at Song PI and others with a look of surprise and concern. Song PI and Wu Cheng Cheng were in a daze. It seemed that they did not expect that the old Pu Chang''s eyes were so sharp. For a moment, Wu Cheng still gave a dry smile. They did not dare to talk nonsense in front of these great people, so they had to nod their heads.


    "Pa!"


    There was a loud noise, but old man Pu raised his face with anger and white hair. He looked upright and awe inspiring. All the people in yuanshihmen were stunned and admired. Lingxiao Zong Huaiyuan and Yunni were stunned. He just said angrily: "how unreasonable! Who is so bold as to hurt several martial nephews? Do you still pay attention to our four famous schools? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Song PI and Wu Cheng looked at each other and stood up at the same time. As for Song Wen, song Wu was an entourage. He had been standing behind song PI and never sat down. To be honest, although song PI was quite proud of his noble family and was different from others, he was awed by Lingxiao sect, who was also one of the four orthodox schools in the Yuan Dynasty.


    Until this time, I suddenly saw that the old man was so warm-hearted, chivalrous and righteous, his stand was so clear, and his manner was filled with righteous indignation. This kind of friendship is really different from that of Nangong, who is one of the four Zhengs in Tianjian palace.


    For a moment, song Pi''s heart was agitated, and his face showed gratitude. He said to Pu Laotou: "thank you for your love."


    Old man Pu waved his hand and said, "well, who hurt you?"


    "Cough." Suddenly, a slight cough came from the side, but Huaiyuan real man seemed to choke. He frowned and looked at old man PU. Old man Pu was dignified and didn''t seem to notice him. Huaiyuan turned his eyes secretly, but he was helpless for a moment.


    The elder asked, it seems that he took care of Wu Cheng. But song PI has always had an evil fire in his heart these days. He has never suffered such a loss. At this moment, old man Pu hesitated to ask, and regardless of Wu Cheng''s hesitation, he went straight to fight someone in Tianhong city I said it again.


    Now that he has opened his mouth, Huaiyuan is no longer busy. Instead, he looks calm and listens to him carefully. From what song PI himself said, we can see that most of the plots are roughly the same as what Shen Shi said when he returned to the mountain on that day, but the specific key points are quite different.


    For example, Shen Shi said that song PI wanted to flirt with a woman when he saw her. When he came to song Pi''s mouth, he watched the scene late at night and did his best to save the woman in distress. Shen Shi said that yuanshimen was the first to take the lead in fighting. Song pi said that he could not bear to fight back. He fought against the enemy thief for 300 rounds and was defeated carelessly


    Listen to listen, old man Pu''s face gradually showed a kind of funny smile, but he didn''t interrupt song Pi''s words, while Huaiyuan immortal and elder Yunni both frowned slightly, and after looking at each other, they both shook their heads slightly.


    Song Pi is still young after all. Although his words are full of foam and awe inspiring, he can hear many loopholes in his ears.


    If it''s really a woman who has been abducted and cheated, how can she go to the top of the Great Wall to enjoy the scenery like a lover in the middle of the night? If this theory is not tenable, it will be difficult for people to believe song Pi''s words of doing what he did for a just cause. There''s something else that we can tolerate again and again. We''re all from the Sizheng school. If we look at the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, we''re not only from the Sizheng school, but also from the legitimate children after the saints. At least these three real people haven''t heard of it.


    At last, when song PI finished the story, he felt that his anger was really weak, and he became more and more angry. But he didn''t notice that the faces of some Lingxiao masters were a little strange. But before he thought about it carefully, old man Pu nodded and said, "so it is. You are suffering, martial nephew. But do you know the origin of the enemy who is right with you? "


    Song PI took a deep breath and hesitated for a moment. Anyway, the name of Nangong family in Tianjian palace is also a powerful and prestigious family, even compared with his song family.


    the elder Pu turned his head a few days ago and said, "it''s better for him to look at Gaoyu palace He came from a family background and claimed to be Nangong Ying when he left. "


    "Nangongying?" A whisper came from the side, but elder Yunni, who had been sitting in silence since just now, frowned. After thinking for a moment, he turned to the real Huaiyuan and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t have any impression of this name. Do you know this person?"


    Huaiyuan''s face was calm, but his eyes were staring at old man Pu first. Then he turned to Yunni and said, "I don''t have any impression either." After a pause, he said, "but Nangong aristocratic family is also prosperous, with many children. Maybe it''s a new rising young man. We don''t know and we''re not surprised."


    Yunni nodded and said nothing more. At this time, old man Pu seemed to be frowning. Then she said to song PI, "it''s from Nangong aristocratic family. No wonder it''s so arrogant."


    "No!" Song PI said angrily, "Mr. Pu, you don''t know how crazy that man was at that time. He didn''t pay attention to our other four famous schools."


    As soon as this remark came out, old man Pu was stunned. At the same time, Huaiyuan real man and Yunni frowned. Even Huaiyuan real man''s eyes seemed a little colder at the moment.Next to Wu Cheng, he was surprised. He was much calmer than song PI, who was young and arrogant. However, he did not expect that song PI was so angry when he suffered a big loss, but he said something that was obviously provocative. But who are those people on the other side? What kind of people are those three people? Don''t you say these words


    He was anxious for a moment, but he didn''t know what to say, and his forehead was sweating. However, it seemed that the three members of Lingxiao sect, immortal Dan, were all well-educated people, and they didn''t say anything. Only after a little surprise at the beginning, Pu Changlao immediately said to song PI with a smile:


    "that''s so, Nangong family is really hateful, but I don''t know What''s your plan, nephew song? "


    Although song PI was angry, he didn''t lose his mind completely. After a moment''s silence, he sighed and said, "to tell you the truth, song Pi is incompetent, which brings shame to his family. Nangong family is famous, and Nangong Lei, the leader of Tianjian palace, is famous all over the world. I''m a disciple..." At this point, his face was a bit reluctant, but he still gritted his teeth and shook his head slowly.


    "Hum, Nangong Lei?" However, old man Pu sneered, showing some rare contempt on his face. He seemed to have no respect for the headmaster of Tianjian palace, who is comparable to the real Huaiyuan man. He sneered, "that old man, what''s so great? I''ve been looking down on him for a long time." Then he snorted again, lowered his voice a little, and said to himself in a low voice:


    "I''m afraid he''s a ghost, because he dare to be arrogant. Sixty years ago, he wanted to rob a woman from my elder martial brother, but in the end, he was beaten by us!"


    Song PI and others were all in a daze. On the side of Lingxiao sect, old man Pu''s last words were not heard by song PI and others. However, they had a lot better hearing and seeing than ordinary people. Naturally, they heard them clearly. Elder Yunni''s face was suddenly a little delicate and strange. A faint blush passed by and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. Then he turned his head to see real Huaiyuan first.


    Huaiyuan real person also seems to be surprised, with a bit of inexplicable embarrassment. He has a headache for his white haired but still unscrupulous younger martial brother. He also felt Yunni''s eyes and gave a dry smile, but this time he didn''t look back at her. Instead, he frowned and looked at her angrily. He wanted to scold old man Pu, but he just listened to what he had said and waved to song PI and others, saying, "why should you be afraid of the Nangong family after the Song family is also a saint ? Although it''s true that it shouldn''t be too big to hurt the harmony between the four leaders, you don''t have to be too timid. When you go back to the four leaders'' meeting, you can go to find their trouble in private and find this place. What are you afraid of? "


    In the end, he smiles and looks at Song PI. His eyes are full of love and encouragement, which makes song PI feel warm and cordial. He nods his head again and again, bows to the end sincerely, and says: "thank you, Mr. PU."


    Next to him, Huaiyuan real person wants to say something but stops. He shakes his head and smiles bitterly. He supports his forehead with his hand, but turns his head to one side silently, as if he doesn''t want to see it again.


    After a while, song PI and others presented a personal letter to Huaiyuan from Yuanfeng hall, the head of Yuanshi sect. After Huaiyuan accepted it, he asked them to go down to have a rest. Later, he naturally wrote back to song PI and others to take it back to Yuanfeng hall.


    After all the people left the Yunxiao hall, the atmosphere seemed to be a little quiet. But after a while, old man Pu suddenly sat there and laughed. He didn''t laugh much, but he just couldn''t help shaking his head and was enjoying himself there.


    Huaiyuan shook his head. He didn''t want to say anything about him for a moment. He just said, "how old are you, how can you still be like this?"


    "What happened to him?" A gentle and pleasant voice, but the cloud neon in the side suddenly asked.


    Real Huaiyuan was silent for a moment. Old man Pu laughed, scratched his white hair and said nothing. He stood up and seemed to want to leave. Elder Yunni doesn''t seem to care much about the young disciples of yuanshimen. After a casual question, she ignores it. It seems that she focuses on another thing instead.


    "You two, don''t go. I have something to ask you." Yunni stood up slowly, her face was delicate and beautiful, as if her youth had never passed.


    "Just now someone said that someone once went to fight Nangong Lei. What''s the matter?"


    When old man Pu was in a daze, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at the real man Huaiyuan. Suddenly, he saw that his elder martial brother was stunned for a moment, but he looked at himself angrily. Old man Pu''s forehead was sweating for a moment, but as soon as his eyes turned, he stepped back silently. A faint smile on one''s face as like as two peas in charming appearance and personality.


    , Huaiyuan, is really angry. You can''t imagine your shameless face. You can''t see your face and cause trouble. You''ll just want to go away. It''s exactly the same as when you were young. When you are about to say something, you suddenly see a flower. It is a beautiful woman with a charming and graceful charm. If you coagulated in the years, you would be able to gather your youth, and gently block it before him. Then you would look at him with a smile. "


    "elder martial brother, who beat Nangong Lei away


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    On xuangui island.


    Many disciples of Lingxiao sect came to the ancient transmission array one after another, and the huge golden tire stone exuded the ancient and gentle golden light, which fell on the group of human friars.


    In the crowd, there were two groups of people of different sizes in the square of guanhaitai. When they arrived here, they might be because of their disordered positions, or because although the site of transmitting the Dharma array was not small, it was not as wide as that of guanhaitai, so all the Lingxiao disciples stood closer, and the two groups disappeared unconsciously.


    Shen Shi felt relieved about this. It would not be a comfortable mood for him to be watched and even examined by many eyes from time to time on the viewing platform. On the contrary, sun you, who was standing beside him, looked as if he was in a good mood. He was much more experienced in dealing with such scenes than he was. He was worthy of the support of all his children.


    At the moment, sun you seems to feel Shen Shi looking at himself. He turns around and smiles at him. He says, "I''ll go to the baishanjie test in a little while. Are you ready for these days?"


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and patted the Ruyi bag on his waist. He has always been cautious, calm and thoughtful. It''s not a small matter for him to go to the hundred mountains this time. It''s said that he is likely to encounter powerful monsters in the trial. Although in addition to lingcao lingkuang, the monsters themselves are often a kind of precious spiritual material, it''s true to come back alive before that.


    So during this period, Shen Shi was basically preparing for the trial of the hundred mountain world, and the most important thing was to prepare all kinds of talismans that he could use. He bought a lot of raw materials for making talismans in Liuyun city before returning to the mountain. In recent days, except for the daily required lessons, he almost stayed in the cave to make talismans.


    So up to now, the number of talismans in his Ruyi bag is the most abundant since he practiced Taoism. In addition to some pills he collected and the three bottles of Sanpin elixir given by Zhong Qinglu, Shen Shi now feels that this is the most powerful time since he practiced Taoism.


    In addition, through these days of cultivation, Shen Shi''s aura of spiritual power gradually stabilized, and Shen Shi finally determined that he was from Jin stage to Ningyuan stage, with no other sequelae. The only thing that made him uneasy was that the aura at meixinqiao acupoint had almost disappeared, leaving only a trace of extremely weak or even negligible residual aura.


    However, in his recent days of cultivation, Shen Shi soon found that under the effect of the heart clearing mantra, the spiritual power in the mysterious eyebrow orifices, as in the past, began to grow little by little every day. After that time, he was able to cultivate his mind at a much slower speed, which was different from that of most of the practitioners What''s the situation?


    Finally, when Shen Shi''s realm was improved, he soon found that he had made a lot of progress in his manipulation of the five elements. The most obvious thing was that his spiritual power in his elixir field increased greatly. When he manipulated the techniques, especially the third-order technique ice sword, which was too powerful to eat himself, there was no sign of difficulty. In other words, when he uses ice sword again, he will no longer be in danger of backfire, but Shen Shi is still a little uneasy, because in the past, he has never heard that the third-order skill actually backfires on the caster because it is too powerful.


    Is it all because of the mysterious Yin Yang mantra?


    About half an hour later, a huge faint breath suddenly appeared and fell from the sky into this ancient transmission array. In an instant, all the golden fetal boulders were shining together, and the golden glory rose to the sky. An ancient and boundless breath seemed to be like a giant walking slowly through the ancient times and the surrounding void Even the light began to twist and shake slightly.


    A moment later, the heaven and earth roared, the gold rose, and everything was submerged in an instant.


    When Shen Shi regained consciousness, he felt as if he had been sleeping for a long time, but he had the illusion that he had just closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he found that the world in front of him was completely different from what he had seen not long ago.


    There is still an ancient teleportation array built by golden tire stone, but the sky is not the clear and blue sky in the sea, but a gray and gloomy sky. The beautiful island is no longer around, but a city pool built by huge stones.


    LingXiao City, the foundation city built by Lingxiao sect in his backyard, is right in front of his eyes, and he is already in this city.


    After walking out of the ancient transmission array, hundreds of Lingxiao sect disciples stood nearby, and the orders from the top were soon passed down. Everyone took a rest again. Several Yuandan real people who presided over the trial would meet and make a final discussion. Then they would lead you to the planned mountain area to practice. At the same time, they would explain the rules of this year''s trial.


    All the disciples of Lingxiao sect who heard the news obeyed the order. At present, no one would wander around without eyes, so they basically stayed near the transmission array. Many of them, including Shen Shi, came to baishanjie for the first time. So when they looked at the city with curiosity, they soon found that the Lingxiao city was not a big city.In fact, Lingxiao city is much smaller than Liuyun city. With this ancient transmission array as the center, you can almost see the towering walls from front to back. All the buildings in the city, like the city wall, have distinct traces of solid and thick, not exquisite, but very solid.


    Shen Shi and sun you walked around at random side by side while everyone was free. Shen Shi looked around and said to sun you with a smile, "Lingxiao city is like this. It''s different from what I imagined."


    Sun you said with a smile, "you''re not the only one who thinks like this. But I heard that when the city was built, it was at the beginning of the school. The founder of the school, Gan Jingcheng, said that the city should attach importance to reality, despise ostentation and forbid extravagance. Therefore, for many years, the patriarchs of the clan have followed his orders. In this hundred mountain world, everything is based on actual needs and never prospers Civil engineering. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s so good. Anyway, it''s our own backyard. We don''t have to show it to other people."


    Just then, sun you''s eyes suddenly looked at a place, but he gently poked Shen Shi with his arm to show him to look there. Shen Shi looked around, but saw a stone house wall in front of him. There were two disciples of Lingxiao sect, a man and a woman. They were he Xiaomei, who had not seen her for many days, and Jiang Hongguang, who often followed her.


    He Xiaomei''s brow was locked, and her pretty face seemed to be a bit irritable, but her usual cheerful appearance disappeared. Jiang Hongguang''s face was iron green, and he seemed to be more angry, but he still had to endure something and repressed what he was trying to say to her.


    With that, he Xiaomei''s face became more and more ugly. Suddenly, she stamped her foot and looked annoyed. She said angrily to Jiang Hongguang, "how can you be so immortal? I don''t know why you are so good? I''ve told you so many times that I have nothing to hide from you, let alone do something sorry for you. "


    Jiang Hongguang''s face was not very good-looking. He sneered and said, "why don''t you make it clear that you didn''t come back all night that night? Where did you go?"


    He Xiaomei seems to have been asked this question countless times, and she was already annoyed. She said angrily, "I have said all that I should say. I just don''t want to tell you something. So what do you do?"


    Jiang Hong''s aura rushed up and said in a deep voice, "that''s a ghost in your heart, isn''t it?"


    He Xiaomei was so angry that she turned pale, but after a moment, she forbeared and said, "I''ll tell you again that someone was injured that day. I sent him to take care of him. There''s no other reason."


    Jiang Hongguang stared at her and clenched his hands. He felt as if he had been bitten by ants. A sour feeling came to his heart, and he said angrily, "take care of her, or have you taken care of her all night? Even so, why don''t you tell me who that person is? "


    He Xiaomei looked at him for a long time. She was disappointed and even tired. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know what your temperament is. Once you know the name of that person, you will go to him for trouble. As I said, that man was just one of our classmates, and he didn''t ask me for help at that time. It was just that I took care of him. I can''t really make trouble for it. And


    She looked at Jiang Hongguang steadily, her eyes were a little red, but her eyes suddenly became firm. Jiang Hongguang was a little flustered under her gaze, and subconsciously said: "Xiaomei, listen to me, I really like you too much, so I can''t stand you and others..."


    "What about me and others?" He Xiaomei looked at him and said in a low and slow tone, "elder martial brother Jiang, you are not my person. What happened to me and others? In fact, it''s really not your turn to manage me like this."


    Jiang Hongguang''s body was shocked, his face was as pale as ashes, and his arms trembled slightly.


    He Xiaomei looked at him. She could not bear to look at him. But she soon became firm and said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother Jiang, I know what you mean. I know you are a good man, but it''s really not suitable for us to be together, so we''ll still Let''s not meet again. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Jiang Hongguang''s face was pale and his lips were trembling, as if his dream had been shattered. That facial expression, let he Xiaomei see all can''t help but subconsciously back a step, in the heart some fear.


    Jiang Hongguang took a few breaths blankly and heavily, and suddenly whispered a little supplication to he Xiaomei, saying: "Xiaomei, Xiaomei, don''t do this. We''ve been together for so many years. These years of friendship, don''t you say break it? "


    He Xiaomei''s lips wriggled for a moment. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. But Jiang Hongguang thought that she had been moved by herself, so he was a little excited. He stepped forward, grabbed he Xiaomei''s hand and said, "Xiaomei, at most, I won''t ask about it any more. I won''t ask about it any more. Let''s forgive each other once, and start over again... "


    Jiang Shimei stepped back and said, "I don''t need to do anything wrong. And I have made it very clear just now. I hope you can respect yourself and don''t disturb me again. "


    Then she turned around and strode away. Jiang Hongguang stood still, as if he had been hit by five thunderbolts. But after a moment, he seemed to be unable to accept the reality. His muscles were twisted, and he rushed to he Xiaomei again. He grabbed he Xiaomei''s arm and said: "Xiaomei, Xiaomei, listen to me, listen to me..."


    Looking at Jiang Hongguang, he Xiaomei looks a little crazy at the moment. She is shocked. She subconsciously wants to stay away from him. At the same time, she secretly regrets how she got so close to him. But she struggled a few times, but Jiang Hongguang held on to her. After several times, she couldn''t get away from her, but Jiang Hongguang''s body tended to embrace her.


    He Xiaomei looks pale, and Shen shishunyou, who noticed here, is also stunned. For a moment, they can''t tell what happened to them. However, at this time, suddenly a figure suddenly stepped out from the corner of the stone house, and stepped over to he Xiaomei with an arrow step. All he heard was a deep drink. The hand lifted and fell, and with a few strong winds, he opened Jiang Hongguang''s arm directly.


    He Xiaomei is suddenly rescued. After a release of his hand, he shouts and retreats. Jiang Hongguang and Shen shisunyou are both surprised. When they look at it, they see that the Lingxiao sect disciple who suddenly appears to rescue he Xiaomei is sunyou''s cousin. He lost the exam a few days ago, thus ruining sun Heng''s bright future.


    All the sons of the sun family are good-looking. Sun you and sun Heng are the same. However, from the side, his face seems to be a bit haggard and pale. It seems that the blow is really great, and he has not fully recovered until now. At that time, he almost lost his mind, but it''s better than losing his spirit.


    He Xiaomei retreats like a frightened bird as soon as sun Heng blocks Jiang Hongguang, who is still pestering herself. When sun Heng saw he Xiaomei''s expression, a trace of anger flashed across his face and stepped forward. However, he used his body to block he Xiaomei behind him. He looked at Jiang Hongguang and sneered: "what is the ability of a man to bully a weak woman?"


    Jiang Hongguang was surprised to see he Xiaomei hiding behind Sun Heng. He was frightened and didn''t dare to look at himself. A small hand even grabbed the skirt behind Sun Heng. Suddenly, a sense of sadness came to his heart. His face turned pale with anger. He stared at Sun Heng fiercely. Then he lowered his voice and told him Xiaomei roared: "is it him, is it him, you say, is it him?"


    He Xiaomei shakes her head subconsciously. Her body trembles slightly. It seems that she is really frightened by Jiang Hongguang. Sun Heng looks at he Xiaomei with more anger on her face. Suddenly she strides forward, but he reaches out his hands and pushes Jiang Hongguang hard.


    Jiang Hongguang didn''t expect sun Heng to be so rude and direct. Suddenly, he pushed him hard. He staggered back three or four steps. He finally got a firm foothold. He just wanted to raise his head and scold him. Suddenly, his throat was tight, but Sun Heng rushed over, grabbed his neck and his face, and said harshly:


    "you''ll be far away from her in the future Be careful, or I''ll be rude to you! "


    With that, he shook his hand hard, and Jiang Hongguang stumbled again and nearly fell down. Sun he Heng turned and asked, "is it OK for him to go back to you in a low voice?"


    He Xiaomei took a look at him, moved her lips twice, and then slowly shook her head.


    On one side, Jiang Hongguang saw sun Heng and he Xiaomei''s seemingly intimate action. He was angry and pale. He just felt that his mind was buzzing and he wanted to rush up to fight with sun Heng. But a moment later, he suddenly saw sun Heng turn around and look at him coldly. He didn''t know why he was angry again.


    Sun Heng and he are also the same group of new disciples who joined Lingxiao sect. They spent five years together on Qingyu island. So of course, Jiang Hongguang knew and knew sun Heng''s distinguished family background. It''s just that on weekdays, both he and he Xiaomei have nothing to do with the eldest son of the sun family, and everyone is at peace.Today, however, sun Heng suddenly appeared and put a foot in between him and he Xiaomei. Looking at he Xiaomei''s expression, it is obvious that sun Heng and he are not strangers. Jiang Hongguang is very angry. But he soon thought of the family background behind Sun Heng. More importantly, sun Heng also had his own grandfather, sun Mingyang, who was highly respected and powerful in Lingxiao sect. If he offended him rashly, could he still have a foothold in Lingxiao sect in the future?


    Jiang Hongguang''s face was as pale as ashes in an instant, and his eyes were a bit desperate. He looked at Sun Heng and he Xiaomei again, and his eyes were a bit pleading. However, he Xiaomei bit her teeth and turned away with a trace of disgust when she looked at him.


    At last, Jiang Hongguang was completely despairing. He uttered a few words in a hoarse voice with his mouth open. But his voice was so low and fuzzy that no one could hear what he wanted to say. After a while, he finally turned and walked away.


    Seeing this person leave, sun Heng shakes his head, turns around and takes a look at he Xiaomei. He just wants to reach out to comfort her, but then hesitates. Finally, he slowly puts down his palm and whispers: "OK, it''s OK. I''ll take you to have a rest."


    He Xiaomei nodded silently.


    Sun Heng breathed a sigh of relief, half turned around, just about to step out, but suddenly he was stunned and saw Shen Shi and sun you standing not far away.


    Three people''s eyes collided in mid air, no one spoke, the atmosphere seemed to be suddenly cold for a moment. Sun Heng''s eyes soon fell on sun you. There was an extremely complex look in the bottom of his eyes, as if he was jealous with a bit of deep pain, which made his body tremble slightly.


    Shen Shi nodded to him gently. Sun Heng''s face was a little indifferent, but he nodded at last. As for sun you, his eyes are very complicated at the same time, mixed with a variety of unspeakable emotions, silent.


    Later, sun Heng and he Xiaomei turned and left without looking back.


    "I didn''t expect that he would come to this hundred mountains." Walking side by side on the road around the ancient transmission array, sun you suddenly said to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi nodded and said: "a few days after that, I also heard about his appearance. At that time, I thought it would take you a long time to recover, but I didn''t expect that it would be much faster than I expected."


    Sun you suddenly felt a little self mockery. He shook his head and said with a smile, "if my grandfather and my uncle saw him like this, would you change his mind again?"


    Shen Shi took a look at him and comforted him: "don''t think too much about it. Now that you have grown up, you will have the upper hand. In the future, you just need to practice hard. If you are lucky enough to go to ask the secret land of heaven and find a chance, no one can rob you. You don''t have to worry about it, or you''re looking for trouble. "


    Sun you was silent for a long time and nodded slowly, but there was still a haze lingering in his eyes.


    Lingxiao sect people have been waiting here for a while. About half an hour later, several Lingxiao sect yuandanjing heroes headed by elder sun Mingyang appear again, and dozens of sect masters of divine conception follow them. Among them are Du Tiejian, Gan Wenqing, Wang Gen and other Lingxiao three swords, and sun Heng''s father sun Hong is also in the queue In a prominent position.


    A moment later, the detailed rules of this hundred mountain trial were handed down, which should have been finally negotiated and determined by these immortal yuan Dan not long ago.


    The test site is 400 miles to the east of LingXiao City, with a "black crow ridge" as the center, marking a vast area of thousands of miles. This place is full of aura. There are many kinds of ferocious beasts in it. It can be said that the risks and benefits are high.


    All ningyuanjing disciples of Lingxiao sect who took part in the trial will enter this area, but the time is half shorter than people think, only 15 days. During the 15 days, no friar of Lingxiao sect will enter the area beyond Ningyuan realm. After the time limit, the criteria for deciding whether all disciples can get the qualification to the fourth orthodox assembly are also surprisingly rough and simple.


    "Harvest, all kinds of spiritual materials brought back from Heiya mountain, lingcaoling mine, including the useful parts of the demon body, and all spiritual materials that can be converted into spiritual crystals and used as cultivation resources, are included. The more you bring back, the better you win. "


    Elder sun Mingyang''s words echoed in the ears of every Lingxiao sect disciple, which surprised most of them. Some of them frowned, but some of them were a bit thoughtful.


    But elder sun Mingyang''s words are still going on: "the reason is that once you enter the secret land of asking heaven in the future, there will be no restrictions. Everything depends on your own opportunities, skills and Eye power. " After a pause, he said quietly,


    "in addition, there is something special about the black crow ridge. We have a way to check and confirm all the spiritual materials produced there, so those who want to make up for the number with their own spiritual materials should not make mistakes."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    In ancient times, many disciples of Lingxiao sect were silent. After a while, a voice came out of the crowd, but someone asked in a loud voice:


    "elder sun, since none of you can enter Heiya mountain, what if someone stealthily snatched the spirit material in the trial?"


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a commotion in the crowd. It was obvious that there were few stupid disciples who could practice in Lingxiao sect, and many people had already thought of this important point. Since it is impossible for the elder Lingxiao to enter heiyaling on the 15th, it is equivalent to a situation where everyone is helpless. In this environment, it is obvious that monks with higher moral conduct will take advantage of it, and without restraint, they will rob the spiritual talents of weak people, which seems faster and faster than fighting with fierce monsters and searching for rare high-quality spiritual grass all over the mountains.


    Sun Mingyang''s face didn''t seem to have changed, and he seemed to have expected such a problem for a long time. He said calmly, "I repeat, no matter what happens in the black crow ridge in 15 days, we''ll count all the talents that come out of it, and we won''t care about the rest ¡£¡±


    There was silence among the disciples of Lingxiao sect. After a while, when sun Mingyang saw that the crowd had calmed down a little, he said faintly, "don''t you forget that the situation in the secret place of asking heaven will only be ten times more severe than it is now. If you can''t cope with this difficulty, I don''t think you need to ask the secret place of heaven any more, otherwise, you will be confused at that time Tu Di died in a secret place, and half of his life''s cultivation went into water. Why bother


    Shen Shi nodded slowly in the crowd. Although he was not very close to elder sun Mingyang, he agreed with what elder Sun said. At present, in this hundred mountain world, Lingxiao sect will at least restrict people''s lives, and listen to what he said just now, if he feels that he can''t support himself, he should also quit ahead of time. But in the future, it will not be so easy to ask about the secret place. First of all, you have to stay in the secret place for a whole month. When you are looking for opportunities, it is not easy to persist in living in the secret place.


    In the same way, it''s common for all the disciples of Si Zheng not to know where they will be because of the fact that they have broken off the internal and external contact in the secret realm of heaven. It''s also common for them to fall in a quiet corner.


    Sun Mingyang''s eyes were like electricity. He swept the crowd and saw that no one among the disciples asked any more questions. Then he nodded with satisfaction and turned to Sun Hong standing beside him and said, "let''s go."


    Sun Hong nodded and agreed. Immediately, a dozen of his disciples came forward and led the hundreds of ningyuanjing disciples to the gate of the city.


    Heiya ridge is 400 li away from Lingxiao sect. It''s not far or near. Therefore, Lingxiao sect has arranged a floating immortal boat at the gate of the city. It''s also a rare magic weapon. It''s extremely rare. Maybe only a big family like Sizheng can have it.


    They went to the fairyland in turn, and immediately saw that the fairyland was shining and floating slowly, and it was so smooth. Then he turned the bow in mid air and flew away in an instant.


    On the boat, Shen Shi leaned against the side of the boat and looked down. He saw that the floating fairy boat and the sea crossing fairy boat were two different feelings. The huge Lingxiao city soon turned into a small black spot, and the rolling mountains constantly appeared in front of him.


    There are mountains all over the place. If you look around, there is hardly a larger and relatively flat flat flat land. It must be the name of the hundred mountains. After watching for a while, Shen Shi takes back his eyes. However, he sees sun you''s face around him looks dignified and frowns slightly. Instead of paying attention to the scenery outside the ship, he looks at the other side of the deck in silence.


    Shen Shi followed his eyes to see, a moment later, his brow is also a frown.


    In a corner of the deck over there, he Xiaomei and sun Heng were just standing there. He Xiaomei''s face was better than just now, but it was not very good-looking, and seemed to be a little depressed. However, sun Heng''s look is not the same as usual. He has always been proud of his high eyes. Standing beside he Xiaomei, his eyes show some concern. Although he Xiaomei seems to have an ordinary look towards him and even absent-minded, sun Heng seems to want to make her happy, so he is always beside her He said something in a loud voice.


    It''s just that a legitimate son of a noble family like him has always been used to wealth and arrogance. It''s always someone else''s turn to please him. When is it his turn to please others. So Shen Shi looked at it for a while, and soon found that the eldest son of the sun family seemed to be a bit slow in courting girls, and even clumsy. But Sun Heng didn''t know why. His eyes were always very soft when he looked at Xiaomei, and he insisted on talking to her all the time. He didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Maybe his efforts really have some effect. He Xiaomei over there listens and looks up at Sun Heng. She suddenly shakes her head and laughs helplessly. But with this laugh, she looks relaxed.


    Sun Heng looks happy. They both look relaxed. However, they don''t find it from them. Instead, Shen Shi and sun you both see that in the distance behind them, Jiang Hongguang is staring at the two people with his face and eyes as if they want to blow fire.Shen Shi slowly takes back his eyes. Sun you seems to feel something, and turns around at the same time.


    They looked at each other, leaned against the side of the boat and looked out. They saw a series of mountains. From time to time, there were a few shrill roars of unknown monsters in the picturesque and precipitous mountain scenery. It was a bit creepy.


    Shen Shi said in a soft voice, "do you see it, too?"


    Sun you nodded and said, "well, I see."


    Shen Shi said, "do you want to go and tell them?"


    Sun you was silent for a moment and said, "in the end, Jiang Hongguang has not done anything. We can''t identify him just by guessing, and..." He paused for a moment, looked at it with a bitter smile of self mockery, and said, "we''d better mind our own business."


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said, "OK."


    After that, the two did not speak for a while. Sun you felt a little depressed. After a while, he said hello to Shen Shi, and then he went to the side for a walk.


    Looking at his friend''s back, Shen Shi sighed a little. He thought that although he was rich and prosperous since he was a child, his starting point was much higher than that of ordinary people, but in fact, there were many troubles in his family. In contrast, Shen Shi naturally thinks of the famous Xu family, who is also a vassal family of Liuyun city. The family atmosphere of that family seems to be more comfortable, and he doesn''t see any civil strife on weekdays.


    Of course, maybe I don''t have much in-depth contact with the Xu family. Some things I don''t know so clearly. But thinking of this, he soon thought of Ling Chunni, who is still living in the Xu family. For a moment, he couldn''t help missing her. He didn''t know if she was ok now?


    After the trial of hundred mountains, we should go to Liuyun city as soon as possible to have a good look at her.


    Just as his mind was turning, suddenly Shen Shi just listened to a group of Lingxiao sect disciples at the bow of the boat in front of him and burst into a commotion and cheers. He moved in his heart and looked out ahead of the boat. Then he saw that the speed of the huge floating immortal boat suddenly slowed down, and then it was slowly falling down from the high altitude.


    In front of the earth, a vast mountain stretching hundreds of miles, with a touch of black that seems to be different from the surrounding mountains, appeared in front of them.


    Black crow ridge.


    Looking at the Black Mountains, Shen Shi''s eyes narrowed slightly and took a deep breath.


    The gentle, light and long breath is slightly ringing in some dark rooms. The room with closed doors and windows seems to isolate the outside world from here.


    Under the Furong tent, in the soft mattress room, Ling Chunni is sleeping.


    The sky is already bright, but she is still greedy for the warmth between the bed and the tent. Sleepiness is around her all the time. Especially when the man she is worried about is not around, she seems to feel that she is particularly vulnerable and sleepy. Even if she wakes up for a moment, she doesn''t want to open her eyes, so she curls up in the warm room with a little sweet smile Warm quilt room.


    In dreams, she sometimes sees him.


    Sometimes we get together.


    His gentle eyes in the dream, never left her body, as if the world is only her one person. Ling Chunni likes that kind of feeling very much. Although she sometimes feels weird and funny, she still likes it. This dream, however, she can''t bear to wake up.


    So she consciously or unconsciously continued to fall asleep, gentle arm around the soft pillow, as if embracing his body. Under her thin clothes, between her plump and white skin, a black crystal was lying on her white and greasy chest, but it was slowly emitting a black and strange light.


    There seems to be a little silver light in the black light, like the stars in the dark sky, twinkling bit by bit. Gradually, the twinkling frequency seems to be the same as Ling Chunni''s breathing, like As if that black crystal is also with her, like a person, breathing quietly.


    Perhaps there is a little bit of subtle difference. Ling Chunni is sleeping peacefully, but the flickering light of the black crystal seems to be trying to wake up from a dream.


    Little silver light flickered and reverberated in her chest, twinkling, twinkling


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    The black crow ridge, which stretches thousands of miles, is an extremely large mountain range. There are many black stones on it. I don''t know what they contain, but there is a slightly hot smell floating in the air of this area, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable. In terms of location, heiyaling is about 400 li away from LingXiao City, which is a very delicate location.


    Generally speaking, the farther away from LingXiao City, the stronger the monster will be, the more strange the alien race will be, and the more dangerous it will be. According to the ability standard of Ning Yuan Jing''s disciples, the distance from Lingxiao city to 500 Li is basically an upper limit.


    Beyond this invisible boundary, it will be very dangerous for the ningyuanjing disciples, and it is relatively safe to explore within 500 Li. After all, the boundaries around Lingxiao sect have been swept many times by the Da Neng real people in the sect. Of course, these are just relative. If you''re not lucky, even if you only walk 300 Li or 400 Li, you''ll encounter wandering high-level monsters and you won''t die. If you''re lucky, you''re surprisingly powerful disciples. Even if you occasionally step out of 500 Li, there are amazing examples of you coming back with a full load.


    Heiya mountain is 400 li away from LingXiao City, but in fact it is very large. If 500 Li is taken as the boundary, about two-thirds of the mountains are within the relatively "safe" range. However, the remaining one-third of the mountains break through the limit and extend to the periphery of 500 Li.


    As a result, there are more choices in front of these ningyuanjing disciples of Lingxiao sect who are going to take part in the trial. Do they want to honestly stay at the relatively safe boundary to look for spiritual materials, or do they have to fight hard to look for more abundant but equally risky properties beyond the boundary?


    Maybe there are not many people in this trial, but there are not many people in this trial. It''s just that everyone has to go their own way after all, and no one can do it for them.


    The floating fairy boat soon flew over heiyaling, and then maybe it wanted to follow the example. Almost all the people who entered the secret place of asking heaven would randomly disperse to completely unknown places. This time, lingxiaozong didn''t let all the disciples who participated in the trial get off the boat at the same place, but patiently went to heiyaling at a stable speed and several feet high Driving on the edge.


    Every once in a while, someone will arrange a trial disciple to jump down. For the monks in ningyuanjing, this height is not a problem at all. In this way, everyone''s position is separated, and they are welcomed by this strange black mountain.


    When it was Shen Shi''s turn, a lot of time had passed, and the number of ningyuanjing disciples who took part in the trial on the floating immortal boat had been reduced by half. Among the people he knew, sun you had gone down first, but Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu were still on the boat.


    When hearing Sun Hong standing in the bow reading his name with a list, Shen Shilang agreed and went out. At the same time, Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes soon felt that several lines of vision fell on him. Besides Qinglu and Qingzhu, who else will pay attention to me?


    Shen Shi was a little strange, but he didn''t look back carefully, but strode to the exit where he jumped out of the boat. At the same time, small black mouth gently hummed, all the way trot ran with him.


    Sun Hong, who was standing over there, looked at Shen Shi with no expression on his face, but then his eyes fell down and he took a look at little black pig, but his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    Shen Shi had no idea. He hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice, "master, this black pig has been following me all the time. Can I take it with me?"


    Sun Hong seemed to be hesitant for a moment. After thinking about it, he frowned and said, "the rule doesn''t say you can''t take pets, so you can take them. But in the future, if you really go to the secret place of heaven, there are restrictions on the secret place. You black pig may not be able to enter the secret place, but you have to think about it yourself. "


    Shen Shi felt relieved, nodded and saluted, saying, "yes, thank you for your advice. I understand."


    Sun Hong nodded and said, "go ahead."


    Shen Shi called Xiao hei and looked down first. He saw that the speed of the floating fairy boat was gentle. Not far from his feet was a thick forest. He didn''t hesitate. He picked up Xiao hei and jumped down.


    Accompanied by a sudden wind, large green branches and leaves suddenly enlarged in front of my eyes. Almost in the twinkling of an eye, Shen Shi almost fell into the jungle like a real stone.


    There was a dull sound of "bang", and the ground nearby seemed to shake. Shen Shi had already fallen on the ground. He took advantage of the momentum to roll forward for two circles, then got rid of the momentum, and then stood up.


    After a casual inspection of his whole body, he found that there was no damage in his material. After day-to-day training and hammering, monk Ning Yuanjing''s body was already strong enough to bear the impact. The pigskin of Xiao Hei, who was beside him, was only stronger than him. He didn''t feel any discomfort at all. Now he jumped up and smelled around the forest. He looked very curious.Shen Shi raised his head and looked at the sky. He found that the floating fairy boat had gone on for a moment. He only looked in the field of vision for a moment, then disappeared in front of the dense forest.


    Shen Shi calmed down, took a deep breath, and then began to look around.


    At the moment, he was in a very dense forest. On the high side, there were old trees, and on the low side, there were shrubs, vines and thorns. It didn''t look very different from the ordinary forest he had seen in the past. However, there was a small open space in the middle of the forest. When he just jumped down and fell into the forest, his strong momentum broke a small piece of turf. In that place, it seems to show a little different color.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi walked slowly and looked at the ground where there were obvious traces of his fall. Then he seemed to find something and squatted down.


    The trees and grass around don''t look strange. The only difference is the soil under the grass. He gently separated the grass roots with his hands, pulled out some weeds and thorns, and then saw a dark purple soil.


    This color is not good-looking, giving people a very disgusting feeling. At the same time, Shen Shi obviously smelled an uncomfortable smell, that is, the smell from these strange colors of soil. It is not obvious, but it does exist.


    Shen Shi thought that when he saw the black crow ridge in the distance from the floating fairy boat, the dark mountain color seemed to be very close to the purple black color in front of his eyes.


    He reached out and gently pressed the black soil. The tentacles were moderately soft and hard, and there was no special feeling. It seemed that this was just an ordinary place with unusual color. But I don''t know why, Shen Shi showed extraordinary patience at this time. Instead of following many of his disciples, he immediately began to pursue various spiritual talents after entering the mountain. Instead, he squatted in the same place and pondered for a while, as if recalling something.


    In the past decade or so, the ancient books and volumes that he had read flowed rapidly in his mind like a river. There was not much change in his expression. After a while, he suddenly frowned and pondered for a while. After a while, he reached for Ruyi bag and touched it. He took out a sharp dagger. When he turned the bowl, he just heard the sound of "whoosh" and inserted it Into the earth.


    The dagger is very sharp, and the soil is not hard, so when it goes into the soil, it is very smooth, almost without feeling too many obstacles. Shen Shi looks the same, his wrist turns, and in a twinkling of an eye, he picks up a large piece of soil, showing the scene under the soil.


    Several sections of grass roots are still left in the excavated mud. We can see that the color of the soil is deep purple black above the surface. Under the soil layer, the color begins to soften as it goes down. Purple black is still the main body, but it gradually becomes lighter, and a light red gradually appears.


    The deeper the soil is, the more obvious the red is. When Shen Shi keeps digging to a foot deep, you can see that in the soil layer, red is as thick as blood, and has even replaced purple and black as the main color of the soil.


    Shen Shi quickly stopped his hand and looked at the strange soil carefully for a while. Then the corner of his mouth twitched slightly and said to himself in a low voice: "is it really ''blood sucking soil''..."


    He was silent for a moment, and his eyes flashed a bit of thinking. After a while, he nodded, as if he had made a decision, and began to fill the excavated soil back into the pit.


    When backfilling, his eyes inadvertently saw some pieces of grass roots cut by his own dagger mixed in some soil blocks. Suddenly, he found that the weeds and thorns above the soil were the same as ordinary things, but the rhizomes below the soil were all black, and in some of the cut wounds, a little juice flowed out of them was like the blood of human body Color.


    There was a slight pause in his hand.


    A moment later, he took back his eyes, speeded up and filled all the soil back into the pit. Then he stood up and trampled back and forth on the soil with his feet. It looked like an ordinary and no different land. In a few days, the nearby weeds and thorns would grow and spread, and the traces would soon be covered.


    He turned and walked forward. At the same time, he said hello to Xiao Hei, who was making a lot of noise, and called him over.


    "Come on, black." He looked at the front, looking calm, but he seemed to have a faint sharpness, and said,


    "let''s go ahead and have a look. The clan has arranged such a place this time. Maybe... " He laughed, as if to himself, and said, "maybe this time, they are cruel. Will they tolerate the death of some people?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    After a long walk, Shen Shi''s face was calm, but his eyes were always a little careful, scanning around the woods. But the forest has always been very quiet, trees, thorns and weeds are full of green, occasionally there is a mountain wind blowing, will also gently swing with the wind, it seems to be a very comfortable place.


    But Shen Shi always felt that something was wrong.


    He slightly frowned, pondered for a moment, and then continued to walk forward, but the palm of his right hand had been gently hanging on his side, not far from the Ruyi bag tied around his waist.


    Judging from the speed of the floating immortal boat that just flew along the periphery of Heiya mountain and the frequency of releasing people, Shen Shi recalled from the bottom of his heart that every disciple of Ningyuan realm who entered Heiya mountain would be at least one or two miles away from each other. If there were some valleys or streams in some places, the distance would be even longer.


    In other words, at the beginning of this period, unless there are some wealthy test disciples who directly use the flying magic weapon, but of course, such a move in this strange place is no doubt not a smart way, otherwise, at least in the first half of the day, most people are alone and will not meet others.


    There is a strange smell floating in the air, which is uncomfortable but tolerable. Shen Shi seems to have thought of something. He turns his head and takes a look at Xiao Hei, but finds that the little black pig seems not to be affected at all. From the beginning to now, he has been running and smelling excitedly in the forest.


    In principle, Xiao Hei''s sense of smell is much sharper than that of ordinary people. It''s impossible that he can''t feel the strange smell here in black crow ridge, and his reaction should be stronger. How can he look like nothing happened? Shen Shi thought about it, but he was still puzzled. In the end, it could only be attributed to the pig''s eccentricity. Maybe he was only born to smell the scent of spiritual herbs and ignored other disgusting smells.


    However, thinking of this, Shen Shi remembered an important thing and beckoned Xiao Hei to come over. Then he squatted down and touched his head and said with a kind face: "Xiao Hei, this trip to heiyaling is different from our usual outing and exploration. If we can find more lingcao and lingcai, we''ll have a job. Don''t be lazy, OK?"


    Xiao Hei looks up at him and nods the pig''s head. Unexpectedly, he is easy to talk. On the contrary, Shen Shi is surprised. He looks at the little black pig a little more in surprise.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Shen Shi still feels a little uneasy. He thinks that this pig is used to being crafty. Maybe he has become a bit smart recently. If he learns a knave in front of him and a knave behind him, it''s bad. As the saying goes, it''s necessary to guard against people and pigs Shhh, there seems to be no good way.


    Shen Shi scratched his head and patted Xiaohei on the head, saying: "Xiaohei, according to the past practice, it''s also to motivate the disciples. Every time in such a trial, the clan will reward the five people who have the highest harvest after the final result comes out. Those things are very good, and I want them very much. If you can make it into the top five, I''ll give it to you... " After thinking about it, he decided to have a big bleeding, and he said, "if you can find more lingcao and lingcai, we''ll get into the top five, and I''ll give you 50 Lingjing at once, OK?"


    Xiao Hei was smart and excited, but it seemed that he was still a little confused. Shen Shi looked at it and turned his eyes. Then he woke up. He laughed and put his hand on Ruyi bag. A moment later, he saw the precious light twinkling, the crystal awning, and a bright and transparent pile of spirit crystals appeared in his hand.


    Xiao Hei opens his mouth slightly and looks at a handful of Lingjing in Shen Shi''s hand. He is stunned and his eyes are shining. Suddenly, a trace of saliva comes down.


    Shen Shi laughs and thinks that Xiaohei is really not good at counting. It''s useless to just talk about 50 pieces. Take them out and show them to him. This dazzling and eye-catching array of Lingjing is in front of his eyes, and they will have a wonderful effect immediately.


    "Exactly fifty!" Shen Shi touched Xiao Hei''s head and said, "see, such a big pile, you can buy a whole mountain of spirit grass! It''s cheaper for you this time. Shall we go to find lingcao? "


    Little black pig nodded desperately with his mouth open, then turned around like an arrow from the string and rushed out, full of energy and momentum.


    Shen Shi stood up with a smile and walked forward. At the same time, he seemed to think of something. He called to the back of the black pig:


    "Xiao Hei, shut up and stop drooling."


    Heiyaling is a vast mountain range covering a vast area. The terrain is very complex, with dangerous peaks, deep valleys, poisonous fog and miasma. At the same time, many places are covered with a thick layer of purple black strange soil. When people look at it from a distance, they will feel that most of the whole mountain is black. The name of heiyaling is black That''s where it comes from.


    This unusual layer of black soil is the blood sucking soil confirmed by Shen Shi after careful identification. According to Shen Shi''s previous records in an ancient scroll, this kind of soil is very rare. It is said that it was once rampant for a period of time in ancient times, but then it disappeared for some unknown reason. In the future, only sporadic blood sucking soil was found in the Hongmeng world, but it was unexpected that there was such a large-scale blood sucking soil in the Baishan world.Blood sucking soil is a kind of soil with cold Yin and blood in it. It looks the same on weekdays. At most, if a living beast dies and falls on the soil, it will soon be eroded away. The essence and blood are absorbed by the soil, but it has no effect on all kinds of trees and plants growing on it.


    But a small piece of blood sucking soil is not a big problem. If the number of blood sucking soil is expanded to an extremely huge limit, it will become another extremely dangerous place. Countless Yin Qi gather together and many blood essence and blood evil spirits gather together. This very strange thing in the world will gradually become the place where the world is from Yin to cold. At this time, this large piece of blood sucking soil will become the place where the world is from Yin to cold The central region of the earth will often become the most suitable place for ghosts, and then give birth to ghosts beyond human imagination.


    According to legend, the earth in Jiuyou underground is a vast and endless blood sucking soil, where ghosts roam and darkness lasts forever. It is the most terrible place in the world for millions of years.


    In front of the black crow ridge, the blood sucking soil certainly can''t have such a terrible scale. In fact, from a distance, the black black of black crow ridge can be seen. But when you go to the nearby mountain, you will find that the purple black is not completely connected, but separated from each other. It seems that there is an invisible force restraining the blood sucking soil And don''t let them merge and enlarge.


    Such a large number of small-scale blood sucking soil had little influence on the monks. However, Shen Shi didn''t take it lightly. After all, blood sucking soil is the most Yin thing. It''s not too surprising that some ghosts can''t be prevented from jumping out of it.


    Only in this way, for the Lingxiao sect''s disciples who took part in the trial, the difficulty of the trial was a little too big. Shen Shixin was a little confused, but he didn''t think about those problems carefully. Anyway, it''s useless to think about them.


    Compared with many thoughts in his heart, little black pig seems to be more enthusiastic and simple. At this moment, black pig seems to be a little crazy dog in black crow ridge. He runs around the woods with full energy, sniffing and looking for spirit grass. This energy also makes Shen Shi feel a little more. He thinks how long it has been since he saw the goods working so hard.


    But for all that, for some reason, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei''s harvest is not good. They trudged in this mountain forest for about an hour, but they found only three spirit grasses. Among them, two are the most common one, and only one is the second one.


    This situation is obviously not quite right. Shen Shi looks around the forest and thinks that no matter what, under Xiao Hei''s extremely sensitive sense of smell, there should not be so few spirit grass found here. At this time, Xiao Hei ran back to him, and even he was a little confused. He hummed to Shen Shi twice.


    Shen Shi shook his head and whispered to Xiao Hei, "I don''t know."


    Xiao Hei looks a bit depressed. He stretches out his pig''s hooves and scrapes the soil at his feet. The black soil layer spreads out, and a slightly strong smell comes out.


    Xiao Hei snorted and looked disgusted. He jumped up and went to the other side of Shen Shi. Shen Shi frowned slightly and looked at the soil on the ground. His eyes were thoughtful.


    Maybe The smell of blood sucking soil is not as harmless to Xiaohei as it seems?


    Shen Shi shook his head, pondered for a moment, and said, "let''s go, go ahead and have a look."


    Shen Bi Ling didn''t stop for a long time on the way, but he didn''t want to go back again.


    It is not because the blood sucking soil has a great influence on Xiao Hei''s sense of smell. It is also because the former Lingxiao sect disciples have come here to sweep the area before, so the number of spirit grass is very small. Either way, it''s not a good way to continue to look for lingcao in this mountain forest, so Shen Shi resolutely gave up this seemingly relatively safe mountain forest and continued to walk deep into Heiya mountain.


    There should be bigger and more dangerous places ahead, but there should be more harvest.


    After walking for another half an hour, Shen Shi found that he had walked out of the mountain forest. The edge of the blood sucking soil seemed to extend to the edge of the mountain forest, and then he came out. Shen Shi suddenly felt that his body was suddenly relaxed, as if there had always been a stone in his heart for a period of time before, and he was suddenly moved away.


    Beside him, Xiao Hei seemed to be suddenly happy. He shook his body subconsciously and cried twice.


    However, it was almost noon when Shen Shi came into the mountain from the floating fairy boat, and then he stayed in the mountain forest for a long time. At this moment, the sky was a little dim, and it was almost dusk.


    Shen Shi turned his head and looked around. Behind him was the forest that had just come out. In front of him was a hill. On the left was a hollow valley. It was not very deep. There were some plants growing sparsely.


    However, in the light of the sky, Shen Shi clearly saw the place where the hill was above the hillside. Some familiar purple and black had already been revealed. It was just like blood sucking soil. On the contrary, the bottom of the valley was cleaner.After pondering for a moment, he took Xiao Hei to the valley.


    Walking down the mountain, the valley is not too deep, but it is actually very long and deep. When it reaches the bottom of the valley, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei don''t see the end of the valley until it''s dark.


    The mountain wind howled, and the darkness sank down. Above the sky, the first star appeared.


    On the black crow ridge, under the shadow of night, the first mysterious and dangerous night also came here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    When it''s completely dark, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei still haven''t come out of this seemingly simple but surprisingly long valley. Moreover, as he continues to March deep into the heiyaling mountains, the mountains on both sides of the valley gradually begin to grow up. At the bottom of the valley under the night, it has become pitch black. Only the stars occasionally fall into and light up a little Place.


    Shen Shi looked back at the way he had come. He estimated that he should have gone ten or twenty miles to the depth of the heiyaling mountains. In this way, the small valley is really long enough, and it looks like a shallow valley, which is obviously not noticed by the nearby Lingxiao sect disciples. Otherwise, after walking all day, the area searched by the nearby Lingxiao sect disciples is almost at the time of intersection.


    Sometimes, when they walk up to the bottom of the valley, they don''t see the same black area, but sometimes they don''t see the same black area.


    Seeing the darkness around him, Shen Shi pondered for a moment and decided not to venture any more. So he called Xiao Hei to his side and was about to find a relatively safe place to rest nearby. Suddenly, he suddenly looked up, as if he felt something and looked towards the dark place ahead.


    That direction is on a small mountain in the north of this small valley. It''s about a hundred feet away from him. It''s late at night after such a long distance. It should be very difficult for Shen Shi to find anything unusual. However, with a look of surprise and disbelief, Shen Shi suddenly lit up a little light when he saw somewhere in the middle of the hill.


    A little bit of flame.


    It seems that some bold or ignorant and fearless guy actually lit up a torch in the dark of the night in the wild mountains where monsters are rampant and dangerous.


    Shen Shi took a cool breath subconsciously, and looked at the direction with some consternation. After a moment, he suddenly noticed something. His face suddenly changed slightly, but he turned around and looked at the mountains covered by darkness behind him.


    "Long winded, long winded, long winded..."


    Light and strange sounds came from the mountain wind, like the sound of insects on a summer night, but with strange frequencies, fast and varied. The darkness of the night suddenly seemed to be a little stronger.


    Hum, it seemed that he was whispering uneasily. Before Shen Shi could appease him, the strange sound in the air suddenly became clear. From far to near, it quickly became bigger and louder. Gradually, it seemed like the deepest darkness suddenly appeared above the valley where Shen Shi was.


    There are countless scarlet red spots, shining in the black fog.


    In a moment, Shen Shi had recognized what these things were on his head. They were a large group of black bats whose number could hardly be calculated. In fact, bats are different from common bats. They are at least twice the size of common bats, but their heads look like jackals, with sharp teeth shining brightly. A pair of eyes on a dog''s face are scarlet as blood, flashing blood thirsty and strange light.


    This group of huge and innumerable bat swarmed out of the black crow ridge like a black cloud. It was full of strange whistling sound, but it flew towards the mountain ahead, the only light in the dark.


    A strong smell of blood flew down from the top of his head. Shen Shi held Xiao Hei in his arms and rushed into a knee high weed nearby. He did not dare to move. Xiao Hei seems to know the current situation, lying down in Shen Shi''s arms, but his eyes are very bright, secretly looking at the rare bat group in the sky through the gap of the grass.


    The bats passed over the top of the valley in a twinkling of an eye, and before long, they rushed to the middle of the flaming peak. A moment later, a shrill scream came from that direction, with indescribable screams of terror, as if accompanied by cries for help. It was so clear in the middle of the night.


    Shen Shi frowned a little and looked up. He saw that the valley was empty now. It was obvious that all the bats had gone by. It seemed that they were very fast. On the other side of the hill, the cry of the unknown man was more and more miserable, and the movement was more and more loud. It seemed that he was fighting desperately, but only by looking at the momentum of the bats, I was afraid it was more and more dangerous.


    Shen Shi was hesitating for a while when he suddenly heard a shout from the mountain on the other side of the valley in front of him. Then a brighter fire suddenly lit up a hundred feet away from the top of the mountain where the bats rushed. Shen Shi was stunned. The voice was in his ears. He suddenly felt that he was familiar with it.


    The fire suddenly lit up, and it seemed that it suddenly surprised the bat group. Suddenly, it just heard the sound of flapping its wings, and the black cloud soared up again like a demon. After a turn in the air, it rushed to the light behind.


    Far away by the bright fire, Shen Shi saw a figure rushing out under the fire, and quickly swept away to the dark depth. However, the bats in the sky seem to be bloodthirsty. After being disturbed by the fire, they are still in hot pursuit.Shen Shixin turns quickly and stares at the light of the fire. In a moment, he makes a decision and rushes out. Xiao Hei is surprised and runs with him.


    Shen Shi didn''t mean to rush to the place where the fire lit up to save people. In the face of this huge bat swarm, a monk in Ningyuan realm can''t fight against each other alone. He ran to the other side of the hill opposite the Flaming Mountain across the valley.


    The mountain wind was blowing rapidly in his ear, and the sharp howling of the bat group seemed to be still roaring on the opposite mountain. At the moment, the bright fire light had faded, but the bat group was screaming and dancing in the dark, like some meddler chasing in the forest.


    Suddenly, countless dark figures with bloodthirsty breath were flying wildly. From the opposite side of the mountain, on another hill far away from the valley, they lit up the third bright fire in the night.


    It''s a flame lit by Shen Shi.


    After lighting the fire, he threw a torch directly into the air, and then rushed forward without looking back. In the dark night, the flame is so dazzling and bright.


    Countless bats suddenly suffocate in the chase. A moment later, the ghost roars. All the bats soar into the air and turn to Shen Shi''s side. In the forest behind the bat group, a figure who was already in a mess stopped in surprise, turned his head and looked towards Shen Shi in the dark.


    The bats are flying like ghosts in the night, and the strange chirping sound is like sharpening the bone. Shen Shi runs out early in the morning, but the bats lock his direction a moment after the torch falls, and then chase him like a swarm of bees.


    Little black pig "Wu" a scream, four hooves fly, speed suddenly, even up a few steps, instant dust away, all of a sudden over Shen Shi, ran to the place far in front of him. Shen Shi was stunned and scolded, but he didn''t dare to stop at his feet and ran to the front.


    If he remembers correctly, this strange bat is probably a kind of alien bat called "blood jackal bat", which is bloodthirsty and feeds on the blood essence of living animals. He often lives in groups on weekdays, but he has never heard of such a large group of blood jackals.


    As he ran, he heard the whistling sound behind him. It seemed that the bats were catching up with him. Shen Shi''s heart sank, but he was not flustered. Instead, he immediately put his right hand into Ruyi''s bag. It seemed that he was going to take out something.


    Just at this time, suddenly, on the opposite peak of a valley separated from him, a bright fire "soared" into the sky, illuminating the surrounding area. A figure, in the light of the fire, seemed to have a look at him from a distance. Then he rushed forward quickly and left the position under the cover of the fire.


    The blood jackal bat group seemed to be a little confused in the mid air with a buzzing sound. However, these bloodthirsty monsters were not very intelligent, so after a moment, they finally followed their instinct and turned to the figure on the opposite mountain again.


    Shen Shi slowed down and turned to look at the opposite peak. A moment later, a smile began to appear at the corner of his mouth.


    Then, instead of staying, he thought of something. He immediately took Xiao hei and ran along the edge of the valley. This time, he raised his hand and a fireball shot out of his hand, illuminating the night sky.


    The blood jackals turn to him again and rush towards him. This time, Shen Shi has no sense of panic. Even when he runs forward, he is smiling and confident.


    The bats chased behind him with bloodthirsty breath, but just as Kankan was about to catch up with him, just like the inexplicable feeling in his heart, a group of firelight just happened to light up on the opposite mountain peak. This time, the place where the firelight just lit up on the stone wall was a long distance ahead, and it was obvious that the person on the opposite side was also running forward.


    In this way, without knowing each other''s identity, across such a small valley, Shen Shi has reached an unimaginable tacit understanding with someone in the dark mountain opposite him. There was no communication or agreement. It was just a feeling that the two men had to fight each other in the most dangerous time. They were like walking dogs, and they were constantly pulling the blood jackal bats to and fro over the valley.


    In this night, the fire lights up here, perhaps frightened by the power of the blood jackal bat group. There are no other nocturnal monsters near the valley, so in this area, it seems that it has become the stage of the amazing scene performed by the two running people.


    The night wind whistling, I do not know how many times, when the night is a little light, suddenly from the mid air, "PATA" sound, fell a face ferocious ugly blood jackal bat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    When the distant sky is shimmering and dawn begins to fall, most of the vast black crow ridge is still in silence, except for a remote and narrow valley.


    "Crackle crackle" sound of different weight, the valley kept reverberating, in the early morning of the dawn has just come, it is particularly harsh. A large group of blood jackal bats are still driven by the bloodthirsty instinct, chasing the fresh running flesh in front of them. But from the mid air, there are blood jackal bats falling to the ground constantly because of exhaustion. Some of the blood jackals are still struggling on the ground, while others are dying in pain after finally wriggling their ugly bodies.


    This evening, this large group of blood jackals inhabiting heiyaling, Baishan boundary, encountered an unusual situation that they had never seen before. In the past countless years, once the huge group of blood jackals flew out of hunting, they would rush to the ground after finding their prey, surrounded the prey with a huge number and fierce biting, and then quickly sucked blood and ate meat And then come back with a full load.


    This kind of battle is always short and fierce. Even if the prey itself is a strong and huge high-level monster, it will not last long under the attack of a huge number of blood jackals. Therefore, the blood jackals here are almost the symbol of invincibility in the dark when they come out to hunt.


    But they have never experienced a long, even several hours of hard struggle.


    In the mountains and forests on both sides of the valley, there was a very cunning human being. In that dark night, he reached an almost unspeakable tacit understanding. In such a simple way as to light up the fire, such a terrible and ferocious group of blood jackals had been involved in the valley, flying around, but they could not really catch the two men.


    Until daybreak, these ferocious and ugly blood jackal bats didn''t leave for a rest flight all night, and finally exhausted their physical strength.


    With the dawn of the day, the crackling sound became more and more intense, and black figures constantly fell from the large group of bats. In the end, they even began to fall to the ground in piles and piece by piece.


    The black clouds of bats are shrinking rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye. In the middle of the sky, the sound of wailing and screaming resounds through the valley, which is creepy.


    Under the forest, Shen Shi stopped and looked back into the air.


    Running in the middle of the night, wandering on the edge of life and death, although it''s really very simple to look back at that method now, there is almost no rest in this night, and his always tense spirit still feels a bit tired for him.


    But it looks like it''s worth it.


    In mid air, the remaining bat group seems to have finally found something, and their small brain is not high intelligence has finally found things to the point of despair. The hovering bats are no longer chasing the two most cunning enemies. After flying in the air for a moment, they scream one after another. At last, the black clouds suddenly gather, but they suddenly soar into the air and fly to the depth of black crow ridge. They don''t look back and run away in a hurry.


    From a distance, the huge group of bats, which came from all over the world, was much smaller when they left at this moment, only about half of them were left.


    Looking back at the bottom of the valley, in the long and narrow passage at the bottom of the valley, all the way, there are black blood jackal bodies everywhere, as if the bottom of the valley has been painted with a deep color.


    The sky slowly lit up, the early morning mountain breeze blowing from the distance, although the air is still with a little bad smell, but still let people have a kind of contented relaxation. Shen Shi took a long breath and stood on a hill on the edge of the valley. He looked at the clear sky. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked toward the other side of the valley.


    On the other side of the valley, there was a thick mountain forest. Behind a big tree on the edge of the forest, a young man came out and just looked at him.


    Separated a valley, two people''s eyes meet from afar, Shen Shi also in that instant, saw that person''s face clearly.


    GANZE.


    At the moment, Shen Lin waved his hand to the mountain, but he was also surprised to see that he was standing on the mountain.


    After his initial surprise, Shen Shi also had a strange feeling in his heart. He recalled the rare tacit battle last night. Looking at GANZE, he also smiles and waves to him.


    After a moment, the two young men turned and went forward, and there was no further delay.


    There is only a few morning breeze, still blowing in this quiet valley, as if still recalling the noisy and strange battle last night.


    The blood jackal bat group is extremely fierce. It can be said that it is the most powerful existence in this mountain forest in the late night. However, this powerful combat power is actually based on its huge number. As far as individuals are concerned, a single blood jackal bat is not very powerful, and it is only the lowest level monster.In addition, there is no spiritual material for the blood jackal. The only thing that can be used is the tough skin of the blood jackal, but it''s not easy to use. There are too many spiritual materials to replace it, and it can''t sell at a good price.


    So, in fact, the blood jackal bat is one of the monsters that the friars who usually explore and travel hate to meet. First, the blood jackal bat is in great danger, and it will lose its life if it is in danger. Second, even if it is defeated by all kinds of hardships, it will find that it can''t get a decent reward at all. It''s a waste of work.


    So no matter Shen Shi or GANZE in the opposite mountain forest, after breaking up, they didn''t look back to pay attention to the meaning of the blood jackals who fell and died in the valley. Instead, they walked directly to the depth of black crow ridge.


    But not long after they left, the valley, which had calmed down, was full of dead blood jackals, and some of them were still struggling. On the mountain road behind the valley, suddenly a figure slowly emerged. It seemed that with a bit of care, he looked nervously at the bloody jackal in front of him.


    After leaving the nameless Valley, Shen Shi continued to move forward. However, as he gradually went deeper, the blood sucking soil appeared and disappeared, and the mountains were rugged. Most of the time, he bypassed the places where there was blood sucking soil. Sometimes, when he was blocked by the blood sucking soil and had no way to go, he would take Xiao Hei to pass quickly without stopping too much on the blood sucking soil Stay.


    As he went deeper and deeper into the black crow ridge, the situation gradually changed. First of all, the most obvious one was that the number of lingcao found by Xiaohei began to increase a little, and the quality of lingcao also improved a little.


    Half a day later, Xiao hei and Shen Shi were walking in the mountains without blood sucking soil. Before and after, they found 12 spirit grasses, including seven for the first grade and five for the second grade. Compared with yesterday''s harvest, it should be good.


    Maybe it''s because on the outer boundary, the Lingxiao sect disciples who had been explored before had swept it?


    Shen Shi had such a conjecture in his mind, but it didn''t last long, because soon after, Shen Shi heard a quarrel behind a rock in front of him. In this kind of environment, it must be the disciple of Lingxiao sect.


    It''s said that Hongya had been in the secret place for half a year. Compared with the people who had been in the secret place for the first half of the year, the most important adjective was to ask people about it.


    Of course, this is a little exaggerated, but in summary, the area inside is not much smaller. Lingxiaozong also prepared for this trial, and the territory of heiyaling is not small. However, after a day and a night, it seems that other disciples are finally beginning to contact each other. It just sounds that they have a tacit understanding with Shen Shi and GANZE last night The difference is that the encounter here seems not pleasant.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but decided to go and have a look. He took Xiao Hei to walk to the huge rock, and then found a secret corner. He secretly poked out his head and looked forward.


    Behind the boulder, it looks like a green meadow on a gentle slope in the mountains. Several isolated trees grow in the middle. Two men dressed as disciples of Lingxiao sect are facing each other several feet apart under a big tree. They do not give in to each other. They glare at each other and look at each other.


    Shen Shi''s eyes turned. First, he scanned the two men and found that their faces were very strange. Obviously, they did not meet him in the past. But a moment later, his eyes suddenly brightened, but he saw that under the big tree not far away from the two men, a strange plant, purple stems and blue leaves, had grown up between the crevices of a raised root like a dragon The most amazing thing is that the fruit is not round, but uneven. It looks like a Buddha statue, and it seems that you can smell some faint aroma from a long distance.


    Around Shen Shi, Xiao Hei suddenly makes a commotion. He suddenly paws on the ground and pushes Shen Shi''s legs. He looks excited.


    Shen Shi nodded, indicating that he knew. At the same time, he looked at the spirit grass from a distance, gently picked his brow, and said:


    "it turned out to be ''red ganoderma''..."


    In the Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia issued by the immortal club, red ganoderma lucidum is listed among the three spiritual herbs. However, the value of this precious spiritual herb is definitely among the best among all the three spiritual herbs, and sometimes even surpasses some ordinary four spiritual herbs. It is definitely a valuable treasure.


    At this moment, even Shen Shi came to see him, and the two disciples of Lingxiao sect obviously had a dispute about this. They never gave in to each other in such a confrontation, and finally they even began to speak ill of each other.


    After listening for a while, Shen Shi seemed to mean that one of them first discovered the Red Buddha''s Ganoderma lucidum, but then another monk nearby discovered it. The treasure was in front of him. In addition, there was another trial which was determined by the harvest, and even related to the fate of future cultivation. Naturally, no one could give way to each other, so it was a confrontation.Shen Shi frowned slightly as he watched the two men quarrel more and more fiercely, and even immediately had the intention to start. At this moment, however, he suddenly saw a figure flash by in the meadow behind the big tree.


    Although it was just a moment, Shen Shi immediately recognized the figure, because it was a person he was very familiar with, and it was Zhong Qingzhu.


    Shen Shi was startled, but then he lost his mind for a moment. Almost at the moment when he saw Zhong Qingzhu, he subconsciously thought that Zhong Qingzhu was still on the boat when he jumped out of the fairy boat. I don''t know when she got off the fairyland boat, but Shen Shi knows that most of the time after she entered the mountain, she kept a relatively straight direction, and Zhong Qingzhu suddenly appeared here. It seems that There''s only one reason:


    after she got off the ship, she didn''t move steadily and cautiously in a straight line to the depth of black crow ridge as most people do. Instead, she suddenly accelerated her speed and moved forward in a strange direction of transverse diagonal span. Until now, she met Shen Shi unexpectedly.


    Why?


    Where does she want to go?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Shen shizang is behind the big stone, looking at the figure of Zhong Qingzhu that suddenly appears in the distance. He is surprised and puzzled. However, on Zhong Qingzhu''s side, she obviously didn''t notice the shadow behind the huge stone. It seems that she was just passing by here, and she was in a hurry, like a passer-by.


    But the next moment, the figures of the two Lingxiao sect disciples who were facing each other under the tree fell into her eyes. At first, Zhong Qingzhu was slightly stunned, and then his eyes swept across the ground. A moment later, he saw the Red Buddha''s Ganoderma swaying in the wind.


    When the mountain breeze came slowly, Zhong Qingzhu picked his eyebrows and stopped.


    In the periphery of Heiya mountain, Sanpin lingcao is not a common thing. Moreover, this plant is very rare and precious. It can be directly used as the main material of Sanpin Lingdan, and its value is self-evident.


    At this time, the two confrontational disciples of Lingxiao sect also found Zhong Qingzhu. Their faces changed at the same time, and they all looked ugly. There is only one spirit grass. The more people you like to fight for, the less chance you will get.


    At this time, the Lingxiao sect disciple who first found the red ganoderma lucidum looked a little yellow. A trace of anger passed over his face and said, "this spirit grass is clearly the first one I found. Do you really want to be so shameless?"


    Hearing the Yellow faced man''s question, the Lingxiao sect disciple who followed him and had a black mole on his brow sneered and sneered: "what you see is yours? There are so many magic weapons in the clan, and there are so many magic drugs. If you see any of them, it''s all yours, isn''t it


    The Yellow faced disciple smothered, but Sanpin lingcao was in front of him. He would not give in casually. He said angrily, "it''s time to try and test. Everything is focused on the harvest in the black crow ridge. Are you so rude to rob my treasure that you don''t care about your fellow disciples at all? It''s important to stay on the line and meet each other in the future! "


    The mole disciple over there sneered. Obviously, he didn''t think much of it. He was about to retort. Suddenly, he saw the third Qingli woman who appeared at the scene, but he didn''t even look at them. He went straight to the Red Buddha.


    "What do you want to do?"


    This time, it was the two confrontational Lingxiao sect disciples who asked Zhong Qingzhu in unison. At the same time, their faces showed some vigilance, staring at Zhong Qingzhu.


    Zhong Qingzhu felt the strong hostility of the two people, but then he looked at the red ganoderma lucidum. There seemed to be some strange color in his eyes, and he seemed to be hesitant.


    At this time, the Lingxiao sect disciple with black mole on his brow turned his eyes. Suddenly, he turned his head and said to the Yellow faced disciple who was still confronting each other not long ago: "it''s a long night and a lot of dreams. If the stalemate goes on, I''m afraid there will be more people passing by here, and then it will be troublesome. Why don''t you and I drive her away first, and then divide it equally, will you? "


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people on the scene were stunned. Shen Shi, who was hiding behind the boulder and looking at the situation, couldn''t help looking at the man with the black mole. He thought that this man''s mind was flexible and decisive, and he was really a person to be reckoned with.


    It can also be seen that among the disciples of the four orthodox schools, such as lingxiaozong, who have been handed down for thousands of years, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I don''t know when some talented people will come out. For people like this man with black mole, Shen Shi has never heard of his reputation before, but he meets suddenly, and it''s also extraordinary to change at an opportune moment.


    At the suggestion of the mole disciple, the first yellow faced disciple showed some hesitation and struggle, which was a big step backward from his first wish to swallow Red Buddha. However, seeing that there were three people in this scene, it was a little bit uncertain to achieve his wish. On the contrary, the mole man''s suggestion was quite feasible ¡£ The two of them have a much better chance of winning over the last one, and the half share of Sanpin lingcao hongfozhi is actually quite a harvest.


    As the mind turned, the Yellow faced disciple gritted his teeth and said, "OK, just as you said!"


    The mole disciple laughed and turned, but suddenly stood beside the Yellow faced disciple. Then they stood side by side and looked at Zhong Qingzhu with a frown in front of them. The mole disciple laughed and looked relaxed. He said to Zhong Qingzhu with a smile:


    "this younger martial sister, you must have a clear view of the current situation, don''t you? We both treat you one. We are all the cultivation of Tao in Yuan Jing. You have no chance of winning. Even if you are gifted and have amazing fighting power, it will not be easy for you to surpass us all at once? If there is a bitter battle here, in case of damage to Daoxing, everyone will lose more than gain. Today is just the second day of the trial. The days ahead are still long. Maybe there are better spiritual talents waiting for us to get them in the deep of black crow ridge. I don''t think you need to fight with us for the Red Buddha''s Ganoderma anymore. "


    Even Shen Shi could not help admiring these words. He thought that no matter what the strength of the two sides was, these words could be described as coercion and inducement. They were all powerful. Looking at Zhong Qingzhu''s face, it was obvious that he was a little moved. Hesitation flashed on his beautiful face, and he seemed to be indecisive It''s a bit of a concession.The man with a mole on his brow was very happy. He wanted to persuade Zhong Qingzhu to see the situation clearly and retreat without fighting. Unexpectedly, at this time, the Yellow faced disciple standing beside him was depressed because he was going to be divided into half of hongfozhi. At this moment, seeing that Zhong Qingzhu didn''t agree immediately, he seemed to be indecisive. He seemed to have a finger on his treasure When he was not famous, he yelled angrily:


    "if you don''t go, I''ll rob you of your Ruyi bag. You dare to be arrogant!"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes suddenly turned sharp, and he looked at the Yellow faced man. Meanwhile, the face of the mole disciple standing on one side was full of amazement. Then he turned to his temporary companion, half opened his mouth and looked as if he had seen the bad luck of his teammate like a pig. After a moment, he rolled his eyes, looked up at the sky with a long sigh and shook his head He shook his head and swore in a low voice.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face sank down. Looking at the Yellow faced disciple, he suddenly said coldly, "do you want to rob my Ruyi bag?"


    It seemed that the mole disciple was still trying to save him. At this time, he quickly cut in and said, "this younger martial sister, we are all from the same family. Harmony is the most important thing. Why do you make it..."


    "Bah!" A spit scold, but that yellow face man interrupted his words, staring at Zhong Qingzhu, a face angry color, it seems that the heart depressed to the extreme place, now all vent on Zhong Qingzhu side body, sneer way: "see you look pretty still can, but act so rudely, really no tutor, isn''t it little Niang?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face suddenly became cold. It seemed that he was stimulated by the words "born by my little mother". He took a step forward. The mole disciple was numb. After a moment, he bowed his head and covered his face with his hands. He could not look directly at his companion.


    Behind the boulder, Shen Shi was also speechless. He thought that what he had just thought was not entirely right. Lingxiao sect and other four well-known schools have many disciples. Of course, some of them are talented people with hidden dragon and crouching tiger. But it seems that people with simple mind and bad temperament are not without them. There are all kinds of people in this world, and there will never be any perfect school.


    The Yellow faced man suddenly saw Zhong Qingzhu take a step towards him. I don''t know why, this beautiful woman, who just looked calm, weak and harmless to human beings and animals, suddenly seemed to show a sharp breath, like a steel blade, which made his eyes ache, but he felt a sense of fear at the bottom of his heart.


    He was stunned for a moment. After a moment, he suddenly took a step to the side, but he stood with the mole disciple, looked at Zhong Qingzhu, and said in a deep voice: "do you really want to fight with us? Have you forgotten what he said just now? "


    At the moment, the disciple and Huang Wu thought that it was the best time for him to cooperate with each other.


    So he took a deep breath and said to Zhong Qingzhu, "younger martial sister, you''d better take a step back first. I think you''re extraordinary and your future achievements are limitless. Why should you delay yourself for the sake of this little red ganoderma."


    The Yellow faced man''s mouth twitched and hummed coldly, but he said in a low voice: "it''s just Red Buddha Hum, if you don''t like it, don''t rob me


    The man with black mole almost turned around and was about to kick him. At least he still kept some sense. He took a deep breath and forced to bear it down, but his face was pale with anger.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes are cold, looking at the two people standing side by side, but there is not much fear in his eyes. On the contrary, his arm is slowly moving to his waist.


    As soon as the mole man''s face changed, it was the worst and worst choice for him to fight with others here. Seeing Zhong Qingzhu''s action, his heart sank, and he was about to oppress her with words to let her understand the situation. Suddenly, he saw Zhong Qingzhu''s arm suddenly give a meal when it was about to reach his waist, and his eyes were suddenly bright.


    She raised her head slightly, looked over their bodies and behind them.


    The mole man and the Yellow faced disciple felt something at the same time. They were surprised and turned to look. At the edge of the meadow, beside a huge stone, came out the figure of a man. At his feet, he was followed by a lazy little black pig.


    In these two people''s surprised eyes, Shen Shi walked all the way to Zhong Qingzhu''s body. Under the warm and bright sky light, on the green meadow, the fresh wind blows her hair tips, and several strands of hair flutter in the wind.


    There was a trace of warmth and tenderness in her eyes.


    Shen Shi nodded to her, then turned around and stood beside Zhong Qingzhu, standing side by side with her. Without any words, let alone the words that the two men haggled for their interests, Shen Shi stood beside her like that, and then said in a loud voice:


    "in broad daylight, as Lingxiao sect disciples, you even bully your classmates, insult your younger martial sister, and even want to rob them. What''s the point?""I can''t watch it any more!" He exclaimed indignantly, just as he usually teaches his master. Then he turned his head and looked at Zhong Qingzhu, smiling a little.


    The frost on Zhong Qingzhu''s face, suddenly like a warm and soft spring breeze, is all gone. In this strange and dangerous mountain, in this grassy meadow, her teeth nibble at her red lips. Her face is as beautiful as a flower. She looks at the man and smiles.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    Shen Shi, who suddenly appeared, entered the arena directly and stood on Zhong Qingzhu''s side with a clear stand, which immediately changed the scene of fighting for the red ganoderma lucidum.


    The Yellow faced man who first found Red Buddha''s Ganoderma was ugly and was about to drip water. The Lingxiao sect disciple who had black mole on his eyebrow was also ugly, and his eyes were a little uneasy.


    A moment later, the Yellow faced disciple glared at Shen Shi angrily and said in a cold voice, "what do you want?"


    Shen Shi looks at the Red Buddha, then looks at Zhong Qingzhu. Zhong Qingzhu smiles and goes to him. He doesn''t say much, but nods. Shen Shi then laughed and said, "we''ll take this red ganoderma lucidum."


    With this remark, the scene suddenly became tense. The Yellow faced man seemed to be dazzled by the outsider who appeared one after another and robbed the treasure with him. He couldn''t stand it any longer. He yelled angrily and said: "go to die!" In the sound of reprimand, he has already pulled out a long sword weapon and directly cleaved to Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu.


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that this guy would beat him. He was surprised. But for a moment, he only felt that the wind was blowing around him, but Zhong Qingzhu''s body swept out from the side, and he grabbed in front of him and blocked the Yellow faced disciple.


    With a clear sound of "Dang", the Yellow faced disciple stepped back in the air. In the light of the sword, Zhong Qingzhu appeared again, with a calm face and a spirit sword in his hand.


    Shen Shi takes a look at the spirit sword in her hand and finds that it is also a magic weapon that can only be used by the monks of Ning Yuan Jing. However, there is nothing unusual about it in the past. It should be a common magic weapon in daily life. The quality is not too bad, but there is not much strange about it. It is the magic weapon held by most monks in the world.


    Generally speaking, the immortal blade that nuns of Ning Yuan Jing can hold is called a spirit weapon. However, at the level of divine artistic conception, the one that nuns can use to drive is higher and can be called a magic weapon. Magic weapons are naturally much more powerful than spirit weapons, and they also have many magical and powerful special functions. Limited by the limitation of the cultivation of Taoism, the spirit weapons held by the monks in Ningyuan realm are common, but they don''t have many extra magical effects. Such weapons are usually produced in the famous Xiuzhen sect. For example, Lingxiao sect produces many weapons, among which sword is the most popular Common.


    Generally speaking, this kind of artifact can exert the great power of the spiritual power of the monks. Of course, there are always infinite creations in the world. Even at the level of Ning Yuan Jing, there are also powerful exotic treasures that can exert the power of the divine artistic conception in legend. However, such things can be said to be natural resources and local treasures that can break through the limitations of the realm. They have always been rare It''s something you can''t find.


    At the moment, whether Zhong Qingzhu or the Yellow faced disciple, it''s obvious that they all have the spirit weapon blades forged by Lingxiao zongben hall. They are fighting there Ping Ping. Shen Shi takes a look and suddenly discovers something he has ignored for a long time, that is He didn''t have a psionic blade.


    Since he got the Yin Yang mantra in the past years, Shen Shi''s way of cultivation has been quite different for so many years. When he fights against enemies and even hunts monsters, he almost always focuses on the five elements, supplemented by talismans at most. In this way, he can often solve the battle. For a long time, he almost never thought about preparing a spirit weapon for himself. Until he saw the two men fighting each other, he suddenly touched his mind. For a moment, he felt strange.


    Zhong Qingzhu takes the lead and fights with the Yellow faced disciple. Their swords and swords collide in midair. After several rounds, although the Yellow faced disciple looks like he''s a great Taoist, it''s Zhong Qingzhu who gradually gets the upper hand.


    Shen Shi nodded to one side, thinking that Qingzhu had been accepted by elder Yue of the array hall for a long time. Over the years, he has been really good and can''t be underestimated.


    However, the disciple with a mole on his brow, who was standing on one side, saw that something was wrong. Now the scene is quite different, and he didn''t expect that the girl from the same family was even stronger than he thought. But if the Yellow faced disciple is defeated, it will be even more difficult for him to get his hands on red Fozhi. At the turn of his mind, he raised his right hand and drew out a long sword spirit weapon. He was about to join the regiment.


    However, he just stepped forward and suddenly saw a figure flash in front of him, but Shen Shi, who was already paying attention to him, stood in the way of Zhong Qingzhu. With a smile, he said, "is this going to be a group fight?"


    Xu Lei, a young man with black mole, said, "bah" in his heart. He thought to himself that we Lingxiao sect friars are fighting like a hooligan. But on second thought, it seems that we are not so bad in essence. But now, of course, it''s not the time to think about these strange ideas. With a cold hum, he wants to kill him with a sword. At least he has to go and help the Yellow faced disciple.


    But when he moved, he saw that the last young man suddenly waved his hand. A sharp roar broke through the air, and a bunch of water arrows came out of the void and rushed directly to his face.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ water archery.Xu Lei was surprised. It was not because of the ordinary first-order method, water archery, but because Shen Shi''s casting speed was amazing. He almost released this one in a flash, which made him jump.


    In the eyes of monk Ning Yuan Jing, there was no threat at all to the ordinary first-order five elements method. However, looking at the extraordinary speed of casting, Xu Lei suddenly had an unexpected premonition in his heart. He suddenly raised his vigilance against the water arrow coming face to face. He suddenly stopped his body, turned the attack into defense, and sealed it directly front.


    There was a dull sound of "Dong", and his body was shocked suddenly. Although he was not shaken back, he was surprised again. The power contained in water archery seemed to be unusually large. He didn''t remember that there was such power in the first-order five element method he had met before?


    However, in this way, his castration was blocked by Shen Shi. Almost a moment later, he saw that Shen Shi hardly had any breath to rest, or even had no intention of looking back after he had used water archery. Suddenly, his other hand swung back abruptly.


    Xu Lei was stunned at first. He was at a strange place when he heard a low hum with astonishment from the Yellow faced young man who was fighting with Zhong Qingzhu in the distance.


    Huang an is a yellow faced disciple. His face is yellow as his name is. He was laughed at by his friends sometimes before. However, he is not bad at Taoism. Although he is still in the early stage of Ningyuan realm, he has been diligent in his cultivation all the time. People who know him generally think that his future achievements will not stagnate. In time, he will reach Ningyuan realm High level should have hope. If you are lucky, if you have a chance, you can''t have an impact on the artistic conception of God.


    Huang an is a low-key person. Although he is a bit impatient, he has not formed many enemies. He is a common disciple of Lingxiao sect. He is not the most outstanding genius or a hopeless waste.


    He doesn''t know Zhong Qingzhu or Shen Shi, but in the fight between Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi, he gradually feels that although his opponent seems to be a weak woman, he is not inferior to Zhong Qingzhu. Even in the simple strength of the handover, he is superior to him.


    Did her realm surpass herself and reach the middle level of Ningyuan realm?


    But looking at her age, she should be a new disciple who has only been on the mountain for a few years.


    It was time for him to be shocked. Seeing that Zhong Qingzhu was striking again, Huang an took a deep breath and was about to turn around to fight back. Suddenly, he felt that his agile and vigorous body was suddenly pressed on a huge stone, which was extremely heavy. The step he was going to take was to step out.


    But Zhong Qingzhu''s spirit sword was cut down in accordance with the original track.


    Huang an was startled and roared. In this moment, he exerted all his strength and just struggled to jump to the side under the heavy pressure. However, he was still affected by his staggering body. He only heard the "hissing" sound, and a wound was cut on his arm.


    Several people were surprised by this sudden change, but then they came back to their senses. Shen Shi, who blocked Xu Lei over there, was calm and skillful in action. He forced Xu Lei to one side with a few techniques. At the same time, in the middle of the battle, he threw them on the battlefield of Zhong Qingzhu at an incredible speed Several techniques come here. Of course, the target of casting is the unfortunate Huang''an.


    Five elements skill ¡¤ earth sinking skill;


    five elements skill ¡¤ fireball skill;


    five elements skill ¡¤ wind blade skill;


    sorcery skill ¡¤ blood poison skill


    Several five elements techniques involved Huang an''s great attention, and let Zhong Qingzhu, who had the upper hand, quickly have an overwhelming advantage.


    Xu Lei becomes angry and roars to stop Shen Shi. But he soon finds that Shen Shi''s magic power and even his fighting style are beyond his expectation. He doesn''t fight directly with himself at all. Every time, he releases his technique to push him back. Then, like a leisurely walk, he can easily cast his technique to support Zhong Qingzhu, even if it seems that Zhong Qingzhu has the upper hand.


    This scene is almost the same as Shen Shi''s incarnation as two. On one hand, he involves Xu Lei, but on the other hand, he keeps shooting at Huang an. In this way, Huang an is equal to one against two, and the moral strength of the two opponents seems to be superior to each other.


    No matter what the consequences are


    Almost in the twinkling of an eye, he fell into a very embarrassing situation from the situation that he could barely compete at the beginning. He showed his defeat and retreated again and again.


    Shen Shi, however, is very anxious to push back again. He rushes over but has nothing to do. Xu Lei, who has to retreat again under the powerful fireball, suddenly turns around. He has some strange movements on his hand. But in the distance, he casts another rare magic on Huang an.


    A mass of black air suddenly condensed in front of Huang''an''s eyes, emitting a frightening smell, black as ink, and then fell directly on his chest. Huang an''s heart leaped, almost instinctively afraid of the black air, and he stepped back. But he was distracted by the black air, but he forgot that Zhong Qingzhu was the number one enemy here. He was dazzled, and saw a flash of inspiration, but a long sword had gone through the void, straight into his throat.Huang an yelled. His face was as pale as ashes, and his body trembled slightly, but he could not escape. The cold on the tip of the sword seemed to pierce his throat in an instant.


    But at the next moment, the spirit sword suddenly stopped outside his neck.


    Huang an''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he did not dare to move.


    Zhong Qingzhu glanced at him faintly. He drew back his sword a few steps. Huang an gritted his teeth. He didn''t say a word more. In such a situation, he had nothing to say. So he immediately turned his head and strode out of here.


    On the meadow, a moment later, there were only three people left.


    Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi walk together, then turn around together and look at the last Xu Lei over there.


    There was a moment of silence in the atmosphere, and no one spoke when the wind blew.


    A moment later, Zhong Qingzhu raised his sword, while Shen Shi frowned slightly, and a flame lit up in his hand.


    Xu Lei was so surprised that a Jiling jumped back for several steps, and then cried out:


    "no, I''ll give up!"


    "Shut up A break to drink, but is from that side of Shen Shi mouth called out.


    Xu Lei felt a burst of shame and anger in his heart. He thought that if you win, you will win. How can you still insult me so much that you won''t let me say anything? But when he looked up, he saw Shen Shi staring at his feet. Xu Lei quickly looked down, and his heart jumped again. He saw that there was a black pig beside his feet. His sharp fangs looked very sharp. Now he had opened his mouth and put them on his right ankle.


    Shen Shi if is to call of again slow a, this one bite will directly bite down.


    At that moment, Xu Lei looked at Xiao Hei''s sharp teeth and felt sweating.


    Xiao Hei opened his mouth wide and kept the momentum that he was about to take a bite or two. Then he slowly looked up and looked around. After a moment, he gave a low hum, stepped back and closed his mouth. He murmured a few times in his mouth, looking a little dissatisfied. Then he slowly ran back to Shen Shi''s feet.


    Xu Lei turned around and left. He didn''t dare stay for a moment.


    "it seems that the pig is coming from a distance! Where did you learn all this? Why do you always like to bite other people''s feet recently? "


    "Hum, hum..." There were a few grunts from the pig, which seemed to be a bit proud and reserved, and seemed to be impatiently perfunctory to its owner.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    Watching the two men leave quickly, only Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu are left on the green meadow. Shen Shi shakes his head and turns to look at Zhong Qingzhu. She has put away the spirit sword and stands in the grass. She also looks at him.


    Their eyes touched each other, and Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "thank you for your help."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter. What kind of friendship are we?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes flashed slightly, and his bright eyes gazed at Shen Shi for a moment. Shen Shi walked past her, came to the big tree, took a look at the red ganoderma, then turned to Zhong Qingzhu, waved and said with a smile: "Qingzhu, come and get it quickly, otherwise if someone comes here again, it will be troublesome."


    Zhong Qingzhu is stunned for a moment. He turns around and walks to him, but he doesn''t take off the red ganoderma immediately. Instead, Yu Guang from the corner of his eye glances at him slightly, as if he''s not sure about Shen Shi''s mind. After hesitating for a moment, she said in a soft voice, "but just now you have done your best. According to the two people in front of you, it''s better for us to share the red ganoderma lucidum equally."


    Shen Shi laughed and waved his hand: "we are not strangers. What do we do so clearly? Just now, I was just afraid that you would be bullied by them. This trial focuses on harvest. The value of red ganoderma lucidum is extraordinary. It can top more than 100 ordinary one or two kinds of lingcao. Put it away quickly. "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s lips trembled slightly, and he looked at Shen Shi in a dazed way. His smile was bright and gentle. After many years, it seemed that there was still not much change in the outline between his eyebrows, and he was still the boy on the herring island.


    That once saved himself, in the dark has been accompanied by their own youth!


    She suddenly lowered her head, turned around, as if there was a moment of gaffe, but do not want to be seen, that moment of blankness, vaguely her shoulders seemed to shake slightly. After a while, Zhong Qingzhu seems to control his emotions, gently exhaled a breath, and then did not say anything, squatted down and took off the red ganoderma.


    Seeing that Zhong Qingzhu put the red ganoderma lucidum into Ruyi bag, Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s useless to stay here more. Let''s leave here first."


    Zhong Qingzhu has no objection either. They take Xiaohei and walk all the way forward. They bypass the big stone and return to the mountain forest.


    The purple black soil that can be seen everywhere is still spread all over the mountain. After leaving the rare green grass behind, Shen Shi said to Zhong Qingzhu: "Qingzhu, I remember when I entered the mountain yesterday, when I came down from the floating fairy boat, you should be behind me. Why did we meet so soon? You didn''t go straight to the deep mountain Shall we go? "


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, but he didn''t directly answer Shen Shi''s words. Instead, he was a little curious. After looking at him, he asked, "stone, in the fight with those two people just now, I see that your school of lifting weights as if they were light. Are they all five elements?"


    Shen Shiwei hesitated for a moment. Of course, the five element method he used just now is basically the same, but there are also one or two witchcraft in it. Now these strange witchcraft have disappeared in the Hongmeng cultivation world, and no one knows them. It seems that they are not very different from the five element method. So after pondering for a moment, Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "basically it is."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded slightly and said: "the art hall is really one of the seven halls of Lingxiao sect. Although it seems to be in decline for many years, it can''t be underestimated if we really want to teach talents."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "are you praising me?"


    Zhong Qingzhu also smiles. His eyes are like water. He looks at him and says, "well, I''m confident that I will win one-on-one with those two people just now. But if it''s a one-on-two situation, if I don''t use the array I''ve learned, I''m afraid it''s a bit hard to fight by my own way." She flashed her eyes, gazed at Shen Shi, and said with a smile, "but after you join in helping me, one side of me is involved, and on the other side, there is spare force to help me. This skill is really powerful. I don''t think anyone else, except you, will win so easily. "


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you would praise people. I''m a little flattered by you."


    Zhong Qingzhu pursed a smile and walked beside him. He was full of smile, but it was very different from his usual light expression. He was very happy and cheerful.


    Seeing another mountain road, Shen Shi wanted to ask Zhong Qingzhu what he was going to do next, or what he was going to do. Suddenly, they heard a loud roar coming from the forest in front of them. The roar shook the mountains and the mountains echoed. It sounded like a very fierce monster A roar in fury.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu looked at each other and frowned slightly, but they didn''t shrink back. On the contrary, they quickened their pace and walked towards the dense forest.


    The peculiar smell of the purple black blood sucking soil came quickly. It was obvious that the forest was one of the places covered by the blood sucking soil. The roar of the unknown fierce beast was still coming, but it was a little lower than just now.Standing outside the forest, Shen Shi pondered for a moment and asked Zhong Qingzhu in a low voice, "can you tell what kind of monster it is?"


    Zhong Qingzhu thought about it carefully. He shook his head and said, "I can''t hear it, but I''m afraid it won''t be a low-level monster."


    If the rank of the monster is high, then most of its own demon bodies are valuable. In many places, they can be directly used as spiritual materials. If you are lucky, when you meet a high-level monster that produces a demon pill, that demon pill is even more valuable. At the beginning, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei killed an iron wolf king spider in the Gaoling mountains and obtained a demon pill. When they got to the immortal society, they directly estimated that there were thousands of spirit crystals. It''s not too much to say that they got rich overnight.


    But then again, the fighting power of the high-level monster is far better than that of the low-level monster, and the fighting power of the monster that condenses the demon pill is even more powerful. It is extremely fierce, and ordinary friars are extremely difficult to deal with, and there is a risk of falling if they are not careful. That day in the Gaoling mountains, Shen Shi also happened to have a chance that the iron wolf king spider just devoured a strange blood man, that is, Hou Sheng, and he did not die. He made a lot of trouble in his belly. Shen Shi then attacked the four grade jiedan monster from outside and inside and outside.


    If Shen Qingzhong was not there, he would be very careful to go in the woods I''ll come out and discuss with you again


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes turned and looked at him. The gentle color in his eyes flashed by. He shook his head slightly. Just as he wanted to speak, he heard a sudden sound of footsteps coming out of the forest. Then a slightly embarrassed figure came out of the forest and fell on the edge of the forest not far away from them.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were both surprised. They turned to look at each other, but the man obviously didn''t expect that two people suddenly appeared outside the forest. They were also startled. They turned around and looked at each other. A moment later, he saw that Zhong Qingzhu was very happy at first, but he didn''t smile yet. Then he saw Shen Shi standing next to Zhong Qingzhu. His face sank again, and he began to shout "Younger martial sister Qingzhu, why are you here


    Shen Shi happens to know the man who came out of the forest. He has met ji''anfu several times, but he did not expect that he would come to participate in the trial of the hundred mountains.


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded to ji''anfu with a calm look and agreed. Shen Shi, however, was very attentive. He saw ji''anfu''s face changes just after he came out of the forest. He seemed to ignore himself. His eyes only fell on Zhong Qingzhu, who was beautiful and moving. He sneered a few times in his heart.


    Over there, Zhong Qingzhu looked Ji Anfu up and down and said, "elder martial brother Ji, is there a high-level monster in the forest? How can you see that when you come out, you seem to have some unstable breath?"


    The words of unstable breath, of course, are polite words to save face. Ji Anfu came out with a panic, and obviously suffered a lot. But at this time, he looked calm. It seemed that things in the forest were OK just now. He nodded to Zhong Qingzhu and said, "exactly. When I was searching for this mountain forest, I accidentally found a third-order monster ''remnant Golden Bear'' in the middle of the forest. It''s so powerful that I can''t fight it."


    "The Golden Bear." Shen Shi''s eyes brightened for a while, and his spirit was boosted. This kind of monster with a strange name is one of the bears. It has a strange nature. In addition to killing some low-level monsters, its favorite is swallowing gold and iron objects. On weekdays, the residual gold bears live in the wild. If no human friars pass by, they will not have ready-made sword gold and iron for them to eat. Therefore, this kind of monster often looks for some spirit minerals and spirit stones containing all kinds of gold, silver, copper and iron in the mountains to swallow.


    For such a long time, a unique and strange metal mass will be formed in the body of the remnant gold bear. Because the remnant gold bear naturally likes to eat some rare spirit minerals, but it can''t digest them completely, so many rare and precious spirit minerals are contained in it. If you are lucky, you can even find extremely rare five grade or more precious spirit minerals in the body of this monster, which is almost impossible So it''s a moving mineral. In contrast, the value of some parts of the bear that can be used as spirit material is not as high as the metal lumps in its body.


    Shen Shinian turns his heart and looks at Zhong Qingzhu beside him. He just sees Zhong Qingzhu looking at him. They stare at him for a moment. Shen Shi smiles and whispers: "go in and have a look?"


    "Well." Zhong Qingzhu nodded.


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything more, so he went to the forest. Ji Anfu was stunned when he saw the situation. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Zhong Qingzhu turn around and smile at him. He said, "thank you for telling us this. Although the Golden Bear is very fierce, we still want to have a try."


    Ji Anfu looked at the two figures under the mountain forest. Suddenly, he felt jealous and clenched his teeth. Just when he wanted to say something, he saw that Zhong Qingzhu turned around and stepped up to Shen Shi. He walked with him to the depth of the forest.She didn''t invite herself to kill the demon, as if it had nothing to do with her!


    The figure of a man and a woman, in the shade of the tree, looks like a perfect match, but in ji''anfu''s eyes, it is so dazzling.


    He was so green that he could not hide his jealousy. From behind, he watched coldly as Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu walked into the forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    Walking into the dense woods, a thin but ubiquitous strange smell suddenly diffuses around the body, which is the peculiar smell of blood sucking soil. Shen Shi looked around and found that the forest was covered with blood sucking soil. He frowned slightly. Then he saw Zhong Qingzhu come to his side and said to her:


    "Qingzhu, this layer of soil on the ground should be a rare blood sucking soil. Generally speaking, it''s ok for monks to stand on it for a short time, but let''s not stay here Too long. "


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded, took a look at the purple black soil underground, and then walked forward with Shen Shi. At the same time, he said: "I heard that the remnant gold bear is one of the most powerful three-level monsters. It''s very powerful, not to mention its skin and flesh. If it''s a rare remnant gold bear that can produce demon Dan, it''s even more powerful. It''s said that even ordinary spirit sword can''t hurt it. "


    Shen Shihan said: "that''s true. If the residual gold bear in the forest is really a monster that bears a demon pill, we can''t deal with it alone, so we have to retreat. But... " He laughed for a moment, looked at the way that had been blocked by the forest behind him, and said with a smile, "do you think that if there was a residual gold bear of demon Dan, could the man just run out of the forest so easily?"


    Zhong Qingzhu thought about it and said, "what you said is reasonable." Just a moment later, she suddenly looked at him, a smile flashed in her eyes, and said, "but how do I feel, it seems that your attitude towards elder martial brother Ji''an Fuji is not very good."


    Shen Shi snorted and said in a stuffy voice, "you just think I don''t like him, OK?"


    Zhong Qingzhu looked a little curious and said: "strange, why don''t you look at him well?"


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t think he''s as handsome as I am. As a result, he still swings in front of me all day, so I don''t like him. Is that ok?"


    Zhong Qingzhu stood there, first stunned, then chuckled.


    Shen Shi turned his mouth and thought that I was not blind. After returning to the mountain, he met with Naji Anfu several times. The guy''s face looked like a ghost, not to mention the appearance of Ji Anfu standing beside Zhong Liancheng when he went back to Zhong''s home with Zhong Qinglu. To tell you the truth, since he was splashed with dirty water for no reason, Shen Shi, in retrospect, quite suspected that the vicious rumor was mostly related to ji''anfu.


    On that day, there were only four people present at Zhong''s home. Besides herself, Zhong Qinglu also said this to herself later. I''m sorry, but she also said that because she wanted to prepare for the Danhui, she closed the door to alchemy as soon as she went up the mountain. Only Zhong Liancheng and ji''anfu could spread this rumor. Although most of the rumors slander Shen Shi, it''s not a good thing for the reputation of the Zhong family. As long as Zhong Liancheng is not too stupid, he probably won''t publicize it intentionally. So the person who is the most suspected is really unknown.


    However, there is no evidence for such vague rumors. No matter how capable Shen Shizong is, he can''t keep his mouth shut. He can only take this dark loss with a stiff head. However, in retrospect, he would have a good face for ji''anfu. The serious thing is that there is no chance at the moment. If there is such a chance to trip, Shen Shi will definitely try to stretch out his feet.


    However, looking at Shen Shi''s expression, Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment. At the same time, there was a smile in his eyes. He seemed to be hesitant, but then he said with a smile: "he''s a man with a higher eye than the top, but he has great ambition and talent. He likes to Well, I like to go out with some beautiful fellow nuns. However, because he is in the Dan Hall, sometimes I need to buy and sell some spiritual talents, and he will help me. So I always give him a little lip service. Anyway, I''m all from the same family. Just be perfunctory. "


    Shen Shi was a little surprised, but then he was a little overjoyed. He said with a smile, "it turns out that you know everything in your heart. That''s the best. I was thinking about how to explain it to you. I''m afraid I''m stupid and can''t explain it clearly. On the contrary, it''s bad for you to misunderstand me. That''s good, so I won''t be a villain in in vain."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him carefully and said with a smile, "well, did you just say that people are not as handsome as you?"


    Shen Shi was a little embarrassed for a moment. He touched his head and said, "that''s nonsense. It''s funny. Don''t take it seriously."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s smile is even stronger. It seems that she even walks lightly. The light and shadow in the forest flicker and the shadow of the tree flickers. She seems to be the most beautiful and beautiful figure in this quiet forest. She says with a smile: "ha, I can''t see that you can tease girls. I always thought you were a stupid stone."


    Shen Shi looked at her, and suddenly there was a pause. At that moment, her smile was like a sweet petal. In the flickering light and shadow floating forest, it was a beauty she had never seen before. It was like years ago, she carefully collected this tenderness, hidden in her heart, until this moment, she unconsciously and unconsciously bloomed out.


    Such as the night of orchid, quietly blooming, in no quiet place, silent but gorgeous beauty.


    Shen Shi''s steps stopped for a moment in front of him, subconsciously and casually said: "nonsense, how can I be like a stone?"Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes were like water, sweeping his figure. There was a faint tenderness in his eyes. He said in a low voice: "it''s usually called stone, so naturally it''s stone."


    For a moment, Shen Shi didn''t know what to say. Then he suddenly felt that the atmosphere between them seemed strange. He was stunned for a moment. Then he felt that something was wrong. When he was thinking that maybe he shouldn''t go on like this, he suddenly heard a low roar from the deep forest in front of him.


    Xiao Hei, who followed Shen Shi''s feet, raised his head and seemed to be on guard. He hummed twice in the direction of the roar. Shen Shi was relieved for no reason. He quickly whispered to Zhong Qingzhu: "be careful, the residual gold bear may be in front of him."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes flashed, looked at him, and then nodded gently.


    They took Xiao hei and walked forward for a while. About a few feet later, there was a trail left by the fight in the forest. Several big trees tilted or had holes. One of them even fell on a thick bush. At the same time, the ground was in a mess, and footprints and animal marks could be seen everywhere.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu looked at each other. Zhong Qingzhu said in a soft voice, "ji''anfu should have met the residual Golden Bear here just now."


    Shen Shi nodded and looked around carefully. He saw that the woods were quiet, but he didn''t see any monsters. His brow suddenly wrinkled, thinking that from the roar just now, the residual gold bear should be not far away from here, but now I don''t know where to hide.


    Is it difficult that the monster has left here?


    Just as he was pondering, Xiao Hei at his feet suddenly gave a low roar. Then behind a big tree, a shadow suddenly rushed out, gave out an earth shaking roar, and rushed towards him.


    In a flash, the roar resounded through the whole forest and surpassed all the other sounds. The dark shadow looked huge and fell like a hill.


    If ordinary people encounter this scene, they will be scared to death on the spot. They don''t react at all. However, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are not ordinary people. Even in Lingxiao sect, they are outstanding among the disciples of ningyuanjing. So when the shadow rushed out, both of them reacted almost at the same time. When they turned their heads and looked at it, their bodies had retreated.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu had retreated to one side to avoid the crushing force when the dark shadow came crashing. Then they saw that the shadow was a big black bear with a huge body like a hill. Just looking at its height, the bear stood up and yelled at them. Shen Shi could only reach its chest about. Looking at its sharp teeth, tusks, fur in the dark black, but also a little strange metallic luster, obviously, this is the residual gold bear they are looking for.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face sank, and his backhand had drawn out the cold shining spirit sword. Although the momentum of the remnant gold bear just now was fierce, she and Shen Shi were both discerning people. At a glance, they could see that the remnant gold bear was fierce, but in fact, if it really became a demon pill, it would be at least half the size of the body, and at the same time, it would be golden brown in its fur The luster will be more obvious.


    This is just an ordinary third-order residual gold bear that doesn''t produce a demon pill. Although the fighting power looks very fierce, Zhong Qingzhu is not afraid. Just when she was about to step forward, she was suddenly caught by Shen Shi.


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi looks at the ferocious Golden Bear roaring in front of him. Instead of answering Zhong Qingzhu''s words, he suddenly kicks little black pig''s ass and whispers:


    "go up."


    Little black pig staggers to the front and looks helpless, but then he sees the residual Golden Bear''s eyes sweeping over and roaring constantly. It seems that it suddenly comes to the spirit. It is not afraid of this third-order monster at all, even if its body is ten times smaller than the other party''s.


    In this way, Xiao Hei stood half a Zhang in front of the remnant gold bear, and suddenly gave out a roar, revealing his pitiful tusks to the remnant gold bear.


    The roar of the Golden Bear was startled and unexpected. Then he looked down at the little black pig whose color was similar to his own.


    Xiao Hei roared twice and looked very arrogant. He bared his teeth to the bear and looked at the bear in a daze. It seemed that he didn''t react. The two sides had a brief confrontation.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shen Shi whispered to Zhong Qingzhu: "the fur of such an ordinary gold bear is tough. Can you break its fur and hurt it?"


    Zhong Qingzhu looked over there and seemed to be a little angry. He began to roar again. He nodded, with a confident look on his face and said, "no problem."


    Shen Shi smiles a little and says, "that''s easy." With that, he went to Zhong Qingzhu and whispered a few words in her ear. Zhong Qingzhu''s eyebrows seemed a little unexpected. Then he turned to look at Shen Shi. His eyes seemed a bit surprised, but finally he nodded and said, "OK."Over there, the remnant Golden Bear, who was suddenly provoked by Xiao Hei, seemed to have recovered from his astonishment. At the same time, he was extremely angry at the little black pig, who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth. With a roar, his huge body came back.


    Small black pig body a slant, Chi slip jump to one side, quick incomparable let go. At the same time, Shen Shi, standing on one side, suddenly raised his hand. In the middle of the forest, he suddenly condensed a strange black air, and then quickly fell on the back of the residual gold bear.


    Sorcery ¡¤ skin erosion.


    The strange sound of "sizzling" suddenly came out from the back of the residual gold bear, and the black air enveloped a place about the size of the palm. At the same time, a figure suddenly passed by, but Zhong Qingzhu did not know when he had swept to one side. Under the light in the forest, the cold light spirit sword came into the air and inserted directly into the black air.


    "Pa!" With a dull sound, the original tough thick skin of the remnant gold bear seems to have lost its function completely. It becomes as thin as a piece of paper. It is instantly inserted into the body by this spirit sword, and directly into most of the hilt.


    The remnant gold bear''s body trembled in an instant, and a terrible roar with pain came from the sky.


    Even Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed slightly when he felt the sharp edge of the sword in hand. Subconsciously, he looked up at Shen Shi, who was standing in the distance with a smile.


    What kind of technique is it? It has such strange and powerful power


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    Half of the blade of the spirit sword stabbed into the body suddenly. Even if the bear''s skin was rough and flesh was thick, it couldn''t stand it. Suddenly, it gave out an earth shaking roar, turned back and clapped the bear''s paw. However, Zhong Qingzhu''s figure is flexible. Although it is close at hand, when her figure is shaking, it suddenly seems that a black carp is jumping and swimming. She skilfully avoids it, draws out her spirit sword and flashes to one side. It is her lingxiaozong God passage method "black carp swim".


    Seeing this scene in the distance, Shen Shi nodded slightly. Although he had a good friendship with Zhong Qingzhu on weekdays, for many years, he had only been on weekdays and never had the experience of going against the enemy. Today, along the way from hongfozhi to the residual Golden Bear here, Shen Shi is walking with her, which can be regarded as knowing the strength of Zhong Qingzhu.


    In general, Zhong Qingzhu''s chosen magical power after breaking through the Ningyuan realm should be "green fish Tour". This magical power is the most agile among the 17 kinds of Ningyuan entry-level magical powers. It has a miraculous effect on both attacking and self-protection against the enemy, but it''s not easy to cultivate. Zhong Qingzhu''s talent and perseverance is that he can cultivate it to such a perfect level Power is not to be underestimated, at the same time, all kinds of auxiliary materials and elixirs must also consume a lot.


    However, she is now an entry-level disciple of elder lejingshan of the array hall. Naturally, she will have all kinds of spiritual resources. In terms of Taoism alone, she seems to have reached the peak of the middle level of Ningyuan realm. She is more comfortable than Shen Shi, who has just broken through this realm. She is only one step away from the higher level of Ningyuan realm.


    Then Shen Shi thought that when he found Ling Chunni that day, he also asked about Chunni and Qingzhu''s second daughter who was besieged and in danger by the beast alliance that day. From what Ling Chunni said, in addition to her Taoist realm and the magic power of the black fish, Zhong Qingzhu has a very powerful Mace, which is not the secret array skill of the array hall.


    Ling Chunni had little fighting power on that day, but Zhong Qingzhu could resist the siege of dozens of friars of the beast alliance by himself, relying on the array he hastily laid in the hut. Among them, there were even several friars who were also the cultivation of Ning Yuanjing. This kind of fighting power is really extraordinary.


    Shen Shi takes a look at Zhong Qingzhu from a distance. He thinks that it''s no wonder that Zhong Qingzhu''s reputation has always been second only to GANZE''s in recent 200 years, although he claims to be the strongest group of new disciples among his new disciples.


    In the field, Zhong Qingzhu steps back, and the gold bear roars, waiting to be pursued. However, he finds that the shadow is flashing, but the little black pig stands in front of him, showing his teeth and growling. The remnant gold bear slapped the pig and roared to open it. But this time, he didn''t dodge, instead, he bumped into it.


    With a dull sound of "Dong", the little black pig shook his body and stepped back three steps. At the same time, he shook his head and looked dizzy. However, he soon recovered and quickly became completely OK. However, in this obviously disproportionate collision, the huge body of the remnant gold bear stepped back one step, even if it was a big one Bear, at the moment can also see the share of amazement and surprise.


    Xiao Hei was in high spirits. He roared at the remnant Golden Bear and rushed up again. The roars in the forest were interwoven and resounded all around. The situation on the field soon became clear. The remnant Golden Bear seemed to have the upper hand in terms of body and strength. However, although Xiaohei is much weaker than it, his unremarkable body is extremely tough. No matter how the Golden Bear strikes him, he can only beat Xiaohei back a few steps and shake his body a few times. In addition, he can''t hurt this strange black pig.


    The little black body, at the moment, seems to have become a wall, blocking the ferocious and incomparable residual gold bear, making it helpless.


    On the other side, Shen Shi was not free. He even had a relaxed smile on his mouth. His hands were gently raised and he calmly began to cast one after another five element magic. From time to time, a strange magic appeared in the middle.


    In fact, it doesn''t do much damage to the beast, especially when it''s used to attack the beast. At the same time, Shen Shi''s main headache for the bear is the auxiliary magic methods that can''t be prevented. The magic methods, including the earth sinking and several witchcraft methods, fall on the bear from time to time. The black air makes the fierce beast roar incessantly, but there''s nothing to do.


    Zhong Qingzhu, who has the most flexible body shape of the black carp, seems to be very calm. After Xiaohei drags the remnant Golden Bear in front of her, every time Shen Shi casts a Dharma and the black Qi falls on the remnant Golden Bear, she flies over quickly, stabs a sword, and then returns with one blow.


    Every time she makes a sword, she can leave a deep wound on the residual gold bear. In this way, soon, with the blood gushing out, the strength seems to go with it, and the powerful third-order monster''s movement slows down.


    The bear seems to be aware of something. After howling angrily, it has the intention to retreat and turn to run. However, it is entangled by the little black pig in the front. After several times of fighting, about a cup of tea, the bear is finally killed by the combination of two people and one beast.When the last deadly sword along the rising black air pierced into the heart of the residual gold bear, the monster roared for the last time, and then fell to the ground. Zhong Qingzhu drew back her sword and looked at the body of the remnant gold bear for a moment. The light in her eyes flickered for a moment, and then she turned back to Shen Shi. This time, her eyes seemed to have more different emotions than usual.


    Shen Shi came over, looking very relaxed. In the battle just now, what he did was just to cast a few magic methods with keen eyes. Although he didn''t cause much serious damage to the bear, he was actually the one who controlled the whole battle. After the realm broke through to the middle level of Ningyuan realm, and established its foundation in these days, his spiritual power had a great growth, and he almost had no difficulty in dealing with such an intense battle.


    Looking at the Golden Bear lying on the ground, and the black pig flying to the head of the huge bear, Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and said to Zhong Qingzhu, "are you ok?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head slightly, gazed at him, and said with a smile, "of course I have nothing to do, but I didn''t expect this battle to be so easy." Her eyes twinkled. Looking at Shen Shi, she seemed to be impressed. After a pause, she said, "I never thought that the five elements technique was so strong."


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s not so strong. The main harm is yours."


    Zhong Qingzhu pursed his mouth and said, "without your technique, I can''t hurt the remnant gold bear so easily." At this point, she seemed to think of something, frowning slightly, silent.


    Shen Shi laughs at her, but he doesn''t say much. He goes to the residual gold bear and looks at it for a while. Then he squats down and starts to take things. Of course, the most valuable thing on the remnant gold bear is the mineral crystals that gather in the body of the beast after swallowing all kinds of spirit minerals. The location of the mineral crystals is fixed, almost all in the abdomen. As for the value of this mineral crystal, it is also a matter of luck.


    In the end, Shen Shi took out a large, two small and three pieces of mineral crystals from the body of the remnant gold bear. The color is mottled and the light and shade are different. This is because the remnant gold bear doesn''t only eat one kind of spirit mineral. Basically, as long as it can find the spirit mineral and eat it, this kind of monster will swallow it. So in the end, the mineral crystals in its body are almost a hodgepodge.


    On the other side, Shen Shi puts three mineral crystals in the open space. This is Zhong Qingzhu. On the contrary, Xiao Hei doesn''t seem to care about the mineral crystals at all. He just lies at Shen Shi''s feet leisurely. He doesn''t know when another spirit grass has fallen from his mouth, so he slowly chews on the ground.


    When Zhong Qingzhu looked at the three pieces of crystal, she saw that the top of the crystal was uneven. In addition to its bright metallic luster, different minerals were intertwined. However, she could not see anything. She had to frown slightly and said to Shen Shi, "stone, is there anything good in this crystal?"


    Shen Shi stared at these three minerals for a long time, then turned over the biggest one in the middle, then frowned and said: "it seems that most of them are ordinary yipinling minerals, and there are a few second grade minerals, but they are not much, and it seems that their value is not high. But... " He paused for a moment, but pointed to a place on the biggest mineral crystal with his finger, and said, "this place is green in color and has the shape of grass roots and leaf veins. It looks like the" grass stone crystal "of sanpinling mine. It should be the most valuable one."


    This is what happens to the mineral crystals in the body of the residual gold bear. Every harvest seems like a gamble. The lucky ones can even find the extremely rare and valuable five grade and six grade natural materials and earth treasures. The unlucky ones are also some ordinary spiritual minerals. This time, it seems that Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are very lucky. Even if there are some grass stone crystals, they don''t seem to have much weight in the past, It occupies only a small space on a large crystal.


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "I''m not familiar with lingkuang. Since you say so, that''s it."


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "well, you can take the big one and I''ll take the two small ones. Although the spirit mine above is general, it''s also a harvest."


    However, Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "you should take 70% of the credit for winning the gold bear this time. Besides, I have already taken the Red Buddha''s Ganoderma. That third grade fruit is more valuable than these. You''d better take it all."


    Shen Shi wants to persuade Zhong Qingzhu to take it again, but Zhong Qingzhu insists on it. At last, Shen Shi doesn''t insist on it. He laughs and puts the three minerals into Ruyi bag. Then he smiles to Zhong Qingzhu and says: "it seems that our cooperation is not bad. Let''s just do this. Next, we''ll go together, and we''ll share equally whatever we get What do you think? "


    Zhong Qingzhu was slightly stunned for a moment. There was a slight hesitation in her eyes. She seemed to be thinking about something. A moment later, she took a deep look at Shen Shi, as if she was thinking about something. Finally, she made a decision and took a deep breath. She said to Shen Shi:


    "stone, I''ll take you to a place deep in black crow ridge, where It''s very dangerous. Would you like to come with me? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    "Well?" Shen Shi was surprised. He looked at Zhong Qingzhu in surprise. He just wanted to ask questions, but then he looked down and saw that the body of the dead gold bear fell on the ground. The blood from the wound had dyed the surrounding land red. The soil was originally purple black. At the moment, the color around the blood is more and more strange, deep and dark. The red blood is constantly infiltrating into the soil, as if there is a hungry ghost swallowing under the land. At the same time, the original thin strange breath in the surrounding forest is also strong.


    Shen Shi frowned, gently pulled the green bamboo and said, "it''s not a long time to stay here. Let''s go out first and talk about it slowly on the way."


    Zhong Qinglu takes a look at the underground situation and nods. After a little cleaning up, they leave here. Xiao Hei follows them. When he leaves the forest, he finally looks back. Only when his eyes sweep over the bloody and blackened soil, he quickly shows a trace of disgust, and then strides to Shen Shi without looking back I went after him.


    After walking a little way out of the woods, the disgusting and boring smell faded away and made people feel more comfortable. When Shen Shi arrived here, he was relieved and said to Zhong Qingzhu, "Qingzhu, where are you going to heiyaling?"


    Zhong Qingzhu thought about it, but he was a little careful. After looking around carefully, he made sure no one was there. Then he whispered to Shen Shi: "the terrain of Heiya mountain is complex, the mountains are vast, and there are a lot of monsters and spirit grass, but generally speaking, the grade is not too high, generally only in the third grade. For example, the red ganoderma lucidum we got earlier is quite a good harvest here in black crow ridge. Of course, higher-level spirit grass and monsters are not without them, but they are very rare. It is not too much to say that they can be met but not sought. "


    Shen Shi nodded, then raised his eyebrows slightly. He took a look at Zhong Qingzhu and said with a little surprise, "how do you know so much about black crow ridge?" After a pause, he looked at her and said, "have you been here before?"


    Zhong Qingzhu laughed and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi suddenly realized that it was no wonder that she was so familiar with the situation here. At the same time, she heard Zhong Qingzhu say to him, "I have been here several times in the past when I came to the hundred mountain world for training, and in one of the explorations, I accidentally found a secret cave. Guess what''s in it?"


    After a moment''s thinking, she looked at the rare grass with a smile, and then looked up and down at it? No, if it''s just the spirit grass, you must have picked it and won''t leave it in the original place. So, is it a high-level monster with demon Dan? "


    No matter which kind of superior spirit grass, high-level monster, can make the monks excited. And in the Lingxiao sect''s hundred Mountain World trial, no matter which one, if you can get it, it will certainly stand out among many trial disciples. You should know that the spiritual resources in the realm of cultivation always focus on quality rather than weight. High level spiritual resources are precious and rare. One is worth a hundred and one is worth a thousand. Sometimes, when you encounter extremely precious natural resources, one is worth ten thousand.


    So when Shen Shi heard this, he thought of Zhong Qingzhu''s expression again and couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and looks at him quietly. Then he says in a soft voice, "actually, there are both."


    Shen Shi was startled and lost his voice: "what?"


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to have expected Shen Shi''s reaction. There is no strange color on her face. She just looks at the man in front of her with a smile. For a moment, she suddenly has no reason to think of the days when he and her two were in the underground cave of death and despair long ago.


    She looked a little more tender in her eyes and said, "after I saw the cave that day, I found that there was a" Tianyin Zhuguo "growing in the bottom of the cave."


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked and said: "Tianyin Zhuguo, it''s a rare elixir of six grades!"


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "yes, but in addition, there is a very powerful" iron winged Black Scorpion "in the cave."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but he took a cold breath and said: "five level monster, iron winged Black Scorpion?"


    There was also a layer of worry on Zhong Qingzhu''s face, and he nodded: "exactly. When I found them that day, the iron winged Black Scorpion was guarding by the Tianyin Zhuguo tree, and I couldn''t lure it away by any means. Moreover, the iron winged Black Scorpion itself was also a five level monster with demon pill, and I had no chance of winning at all. In fact, if it wasn''t for the iron winged Black Scorpion who refused to stay too far away from the Tianyin Zhuguo, it''s hard to say whether I could escape. In short, at the end, I had no choice but to retreat. "


    Shen Shi''s face changed. He took a look at her. There was a trace of concern in his eyes. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly said, "the cave you mentioned is not near here. Is it in the most dangerous area of Heiya mountain?"Zhong Qingzhu bowed his head slightly and nodded after a moment''s silence.


    Shen Shi opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he still wanted to say something. After a while, he gave a bitter smile and said, "Qingzhu, why do you have to take such a big risk alone, in case, in case..."


    Later, he shook his head and shut up, but Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes turned. He raised his eyes and gazed at him deeply. Even his voice seemed to be a little misty. He said softly, "what do you want to say, what if I do?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s too dangerous for you to come here alone. If you really encounter some powerful monster or poison, you don''t even have a person to help you. Better It''s better to find one or two companions, or at least one to take care of them. "


    Zhong Qingzhu lowered his eyes slightly and said in a soft voice, "but I can''t think of the kind of people I can entrust my life to on Jinhong mountain."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. However, he immediately moved in his heart. He thought that he was chatting with Zhong Qingzhu again the day before yesterday. During the conversation, they made an agreement half jokingly. If they had a chance, they would travel together to explore the world of mountains.


    At that time, she nodded gently with a smile, as if without hesitation, and finally said a "good" word.


    Is there no one who can trust his life


    Shen Shi was at a loss at the bottom of his heart for a moment. He subconsciously looked up at her, only to see Zhong Qingzhu standing quietly beside him. His bright and clear eyes were looking at him quietly.


    The bright sky light in the forest fell on her face which had never been so gentle and beautiful, as if reflecting a dazzling halo, just like the dazzling rainbow on the top of the legendary golden rainbow mountain, and she was the beautiful woman in the rainbow.


    Shen Shi''s heart was shocked suddenly. At this moment, he seemed to feel something suddenly. His face was a little pale.


    And Zhong Qingzhu is smiling, eyes gentle but not with the slightest regret, staring at him, the corners of the mouth with a faint smile of satisfaction.


    LiuYun City, Xu family mansion.


    As the day goes by, Liuyun city has long been a bustling and noisy scene. However, in the Xu family, whose heritage has been profound for many years, the courtyard is deep inside, but it seems to be isolated from the noise outside, which makes it a bit quiet.


    In some dim rooms in the west garden, Ling Chunni is still lying on the bed. The warm bedding seems to have infinite magic power, which makes her reluctant to get up. Even her eyes are too sleepy to open.


    In a shadow, on her plump chest, a strange black crystal clings to her skin. Little silver light slowly turns and twinkles on the surface of the black crystal. Some of them are like stars in the night, or like strange eyes, peeping at the world outside the crystal.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong."


    Suddenly, a loud knock came from the door, breaking the silence of the room. The silver light on the black crystal was dimmed a lot. Ling Chunni seemed to be scared, and a spirit sat up from the bed.


    Outside, came a pleasant and cheerful girl laughter, said: "sister Chunni, I am Xueying, I come to see you, open the door quickly."


    Ling Chunni sat for a moment in some dim shadows, as if waking up from that little bit of tiredness. Then she got out of bed, straightened her clothes a little, and went to open the door. Meanwhile, she also opened the next window.


    The bright light from the doors and windows into the room, suddenly will be some of the dim atmosphere dissipated, so that the whole room is lit up. But at a young age, Xu Xueying, who had just seen her beauty, walked in with a smile and said to Ling Chunni, "sister, it''s so late. Why haven''t you got up yet?"


    Ling Chunni''s cheek was slightly red and somewhat embarrassed. She gently spat out her tongue and said with a smile: "I I don''t know why. I''m sleepy recently. I always don''t want to get up. I''ll make you laugh. "


    Then he asked Xu Xueying to sit down at the round table in the room first, and then he cleaned up a little, and then he came over.


    Although she was in a hurry, she didn''t dress up seriously, but when Ling Chunni sat in front of Xu Xueying, Xu Xueying was still shocked. In front of her, she seemed to be charming and beautiful from the bottom of her body. Without any decoration, she seemed to have enchanting charm. She almost didn''t look like a mortal. When she raised her hand, she seemed to have no charm No, even though Xu Xueying is a woman, she is only in her early teens. She is a little stunned at the moment, and she is so proud of it.


    Seeing that Xu Xueying didn''t speak for a long time, Ling Chunni just looked at herself in a daze. She could not help but chuckle. She was a bit funny. She reached over and gently twisted her small white cheek. She said with a smile, "what are you doing


    Xu Xueying''s body trembled. She seemed to wake up. She was surprised and a bit shy. Her cheeks were flushed. She was embarrassed and said, "Er, sister, you are so beautiful. Even if I am a woman, I am stunned."


    Ling Chunni is disappointed. These days, she temporarily sojourns in the Xu family. On weekdays, only Xu Xueying makes friends with her and often comes to chat with her. She is the best friend here, and she also likes this smart and beautiful girl very much. At this moment, looking at Xueying''s white, red and slightly shy face, her heart is also soft. She can''t help but smile, hugs her, and suddenly kisses Xu Xueying on the cheek, with a sense of narrowing, and says with a smile:"Good sister, you are also beautiful. I just don''t know which man will be lucky to be with you all his life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    Xu Xueying screamed, her cheeks flushed and she jumped away. She looked at Ling Chunni with shame and anger and said, "sister, what are you doing? Well Why kiss people! "


    Ling Chunni laughs, but she doesn''t like it. She reaches over to Xu Xueying and sits down. She touches her smooth hair. Although her body size and appearance haven''t fully grown, the vigorous and youthful atmosphere in her body can''t be suppressed in any case.


    She is like a bud about to usher in the best time, looking forward to the brilliant and beautiful spring. The future road is so beautiful. When Ling Chunni''s fingers slip through her black hair, her eyes feel a little sad and envious.


    "I just sigh for your young and beautiful sister. I still feel pity for you."


    Xu Xueying looks at her secretly, but she is not really angry. She smiles but blushes and says, "but I still think sister Chunni is more beautiful. I don''t know what words to use. Maybe Well, if only one day I could be as beautiful as you. "


    Ling Chunni''s hand slightly stiff for a while, and then took back, gently sighed, said: "fool, like me, what good?"


    With that, she took a deep look at Xu Xueying and said, "in fact, I really envy my younger sister. She has a noble family, both parents and the love of the elders. In the end, not to mention the future, I have arranged for you."


    Xu Xueying shook her head with a smile and said, "what''s worth saying is not my own."


    Ling Chunni lost her smile and patted her face. Then her eyes were a bit misty and misty. It seemed that her mood also drifted to the distance. She recalled some past events. After a while, she whispered: "you don''t understand. In fact, these things are really important to you."


    Xu Xueying shrugged and didn''t want to talk about this topic any more. She casually digged off the topic and asked, "by the way, sister Chunni, why haven''t you seen brother Shen Shi come back to see you recently?"


    When she asked this, Xu Xueying looked very calm and natural, with only a pair of clear eyes. In her eyes, there was a faint nervous expectation. However, Ling Chunni obviously didn''t notice these strange things. After hearing Shen Shi''s name, her face was a bit missing. She sighed and said: "there''s something important in Lingxiao sect recently. Well, it''s said There will be a test, and many students have to take part in it. Stone is no exception. So it may take some time to see him. "


    Xu Xueying was stunned, then nodded slowly and said, "Oh, I see."


    Ling Chunni took a look at her and said with a smile, "sister Xueying, with your family background, do you want to worship Lingxiao sect in the future?"


    Xu Xueying nodded his head and said, "it should be so. For many years, our Xu family members, who are talented enough to be cultivated, usually worship in the clan."


    "when it comes to the past, I think of Ling chunniang as a little bit of a smile to her


    "Ah?" Ling Chunni is really surprised. As far as she knows, Xu Xueying is the only child under the knees of Xu Xing, the third son of the Xu family. How can she send her away?


    Seeing Ling Chunni''s surprised look, Xu Xueying said with a smile: "look, as expected, even you don''t believe it, but it was just a little bit short in those years. Maybe when I was five years old, one day my mother took me out for a walk. I was fine, but then I met a fortune teller on the way Speaking of this, Xu Xueying thinks about it for a moment. It looks like she is remembering it. Then she reaches out her hand and draws a gesture to Ling Chunni, saying, "that man is probably so tall. I remember his appearance seems not bad. At first sight, he doesn''t look like a bad man. Oh, by the way, he still has a green stick in his hand, with some words written on it I forgot, forget, ignore it. Originally, when the physiologist met my mother, he wanted to give her fortune telling to cheat her out of some money. But later, he saw me and heard a servant girl who went with him that day say that when he saw me, the physiologist''s face suddenly changed. He looked so frightening and excited that he pointed at me and yelled at me, scaring us all. "


    "The Xiangshi was as crazy as he was. He was talking nonsense over there. I was scared and cried. The other servant girls were also scared and wanted to leave immediately. But I don''t know why, my mother, who was usually very timid, made a mistake that day. She actually stood there and talked to the physiologist. Instead of being afraid, she believed the meaning of the physiologist. According to that scholar in the river and lake, I''m born with a unique talent. I''m the only one among thousands of people. To practice the common Taoist magic power is to destroy the natural things, only their Zhou family Er, it is said that the prime minister claimed his surname was Zhou. It''s said that it''s a unique secret handed down by their Zhou family ancestors. For many years, they have not been able to practice it because they don''t have suitable young girls. Today, when I meet you, it''s my natural destiny. I have a long history. I even talk to myself madly. Is it reincarnation or ancestor sanctification? "


    Ling Chunni was stunned and said, "what''s all this about?"


    Xu Xueying said with a smile: "no, we all thought so that day, but my mother was a little confused at that time. The swordsman said that she wanted to take me away, but my mother hesitated to agree. Fortunately, there was a smart girl beside me at that time. Seeing that the situation was not right, she ran home secretly and reported to my ancestors, uncle and my father. Then she was shocked and everyone rushed to scold the swordsman. My father also scolded my mother. It took a long time to stop. "Ling Chunni shakes her head and says, "if you are such a liar, how can you believe it?" But she immediately moved in her heart, looked up at Xu Xueying and said, "but it''s strange that the swindler who dares to abduct her in the head of your Xu family in this way, with the power of your family, even if she doesn''t kill her on the spot, she has to make a good rectification. It doesn''t sound like that the swindler let go easily?"


    "Why?" Xu Xueying was stunned for a moment, frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said, "sister, when you say that, it seems that I just think of this place. It''s strange. It''s reasonable that I shouldn''t let that person go so easily?"


    Ling Chunni stood up and said, "who knows."


    Xu Xueying thought for a while, but didn''t come up with a reason, so she put down the idea and said, "I remember that before the physiologist left, he was still shouting something over there, saying Well, by the way, I''m too young to practice the secret method. When I get older in the future, I will definitely return this opportunity. "


    Ling Chunni ha chuckled and said with a smile: "that liar is not willing to die."


    Xu Xueying also shook her head with a smile and said, "no! But over the years, no one has ever seen that liar. In fact, no one will pay attention to that person''s crazy words. Anyway, when I get old in two years, I will go to worship Xianyan, go to Jinhong mountain, and worship Lingxiao sect. At that time... "


    Her voice is slightly low, eyes flash, the bottom of my heart also do not know what is thought of, can only see the corner of her mouth, slightly hanging a gentle smile.


    Black crow ridge, deep mountain forest.


    The mountain wind blows over the quiet woods, which drives a few treetop fingers to swing. With the bright sky and green leaves, it emits a vigorous breath of life.


    Under the trees in the forest, after the sudden silence, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu stand there, and the atmosphere between them suddenly becomes a little strange and awkward.


    Mingming said nothing and did nothing, but it seems that some things have quietly changed.


    Maybe it''s because of the tenderness I saw just now?


    Shen Shi didn''t know, or he was a little upset at the moment, and he still didn''t want to know. After a while, he gave a dry cough and said:


    "Er, Qingzhu, we have been friends for so many years. If we walk together in the black crow ridge, you can..."


    "I believe you!" Zhong Qingzhu suddenly interrupted him and said these words calmly but firmly.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and looked up at her. Zhong Qingzhu''s face was slightly red, but his eyes no longer meant to hide and give way. He looked at the man in front of him calmly.


    Shen Shi was silent, then nodded, but he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he turned and walked out of the woods.


    Xiao Hei follows Zhong Qingzhu. When he passes by, he seems to be curious and sniffs at her feet. Then he looks up at the beautiful woman. Then he hums twice and runs all the way to Shen Shi.


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at Shen Shi''s back and breathed out a sigh of relief. Then he looked up at the sky and saw that although the sky above the forest was a little gloomy, it seemed that it was a little brighter and wider than before. She gave a little smile, with a bit of persistence, as if to encourage their general bite lip, also followed up.


    Outside the woods, ji''anfu has disappeared. I don''t know whether I left here or went around to other places in the woods, but Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu didn''t care about him. Shen Shi stood there and pondered for a moment. When Zhong Qingzhu came, his face had calmed down. He said to Zhong Qingzhu: "Qingzhu, according to what you said, the route you took this time is not straight, but also to go Over there? "


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi hesitated and asked, "where is that place?"


    Zhong Qingzhu stretched out his finger and pointed to the far away. His scaly fingertips seemed to cross the mountains in an instant and pointed straight to the depth of the mountains. Shen Shi looked in that direction, his eyes twitched slightly, and said:


    "it''s Is that the most dangerous place beyond the 500 Li boundary of Lingxiao city? "


    "Yes." Zhong Qingzhu looked at him and asked, "how, are you going or not?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He raised his head and saw her calm eyes. Suddenly, his heart was filled with pride. He laughed and said, "go! Why can''t I go if you can? "


    "Let''s go together!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    Black crow ridge is thousands of miles around, covering a vast area. Most of the places are high mountains, with occasional deep lakes and streams. In addition, monsters and beasts emerge in endlessly. It''s not easy to travel here. Most of the disciples who entered the mountain this time could not have the extremely precious flying magic weapon that could be used by the monk Ning Yuan Jing. Therefore, most of the Lingxiao sect disciples who took part in the hundred Mountain World trial were walking in the mountains, looking for the dream in the future under the double temptation and risk of spirit grass and monster.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are almost the same. Their wealth seems to be OK, but they also don''t have the kind of treasure that they can walk in the sky. So in the next few days, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu have been trekking in the heiyaling mountains.


    However, perhaps because they have reached an agreement and have a common goal, their walking speed is not slow. The reason is that they almost ignore the possible gains along the way, and no longer deliberately look for lingcao. When they meet demons and beasts, they often give way and just go on their way.


    In the final analysis, compared with Tianyin Zhuguo and Tieyi black scorpion, the value of the vast majority of lingcao monsters in Heiya mountain is totally different. Let''s not say that we have both of them. If we just get one of them at random, we won''t be able to get the best harvest in this trial. However, it should be no problem to be in the top five or even the top three.


    The key is that Tianyin Zhuguo and iron winged Black Scorpion are excellent, but a powerful five level monster, with these two people and a little black at most, can you really fight?


    It sounds that the strength gap between the two countries is not entirely made up by courage.


    So when he was on the road, Shen Shi asked Zhong Qingzhu this question directly. What made Zhong Qingzhu have the confidence to covet a five level monster?


    "Under normal circumstances, if I encounter this kind of powerful five level monster, of course I have to give up. Maybe I can''t even escape." Zhong Qingzhu is also very calm, and does not hide the huge strength gap between herself and the iron winged Black Scorpion, but then she continued, "but when I saw the iron winged Black Scorpion that day, it seemed that something was wrong with its situation."


    According to Zhong Qingzhu, on that day, she went to explore the baishanjie and went deep into the wild mountains of heiyaling. She met many powerful monsters. After a battle, she accidentally found the very hidden cave. After careful investigation, she found that the situation in the cave was very unusual.


    First of all, there are no monsters in this not so small and deep cave. It seems that all the monsters around here have subconsciously avoided opening the cave. Secondly, there is no spirit grass in the range of at least 100 meters around the cave, even the lowest and most common spirit grass. It seems that all the spirit that can be used for the growth of spirit grass is in the cave It''s gone near the cave.


    With this surprise and curiosity, Zhong Qingzhu sneaks into the cave. After several detours, she finally finds a huge underground cave in the depth of the cave. The precious and incomparable Tianyin Zhuguo, which is said to have a miraculous effect on the cultivation of human friars, grows on the ground there. At the same time, another large and ferocious five level monster, iron winged Black Scorpion, stood by the spirit grass.


    "The iron winged Black Scorpion doesn''t look very well." Zhong Qingzhu recalled the scene at that time and said to Shen Shi, "if I remember correctly, at least one of the wings on the back of the iron winged Black Scorpion was broken, and the other one was also damaged. In addition, many parts of the scorpion''s armor showed a dark brown color. It looked dirty. It didn''t look like it was stained by digging soil on weekdays. On the contrary, there were a lot of shell fragments around the stains The cracks are more like blood stains. "


    "Hurt?" Shen Shi frowned and said, but he thought of the iron wolf spider he saw in the mysterious valley after he found Xiao Hei in the Gaoling mountains. At that time, the iron wolf king spider that produced the demon pill was also a very powerful fourth-order monster, but because of the strange reason of Hou Sheng, he suffered a lot of injuries at the beginning, so in the end, Shen Shi could say that the weak defeated the strong. After cutting off the little spiders, he took Xiao Hei to kill the iron wolf king spider.


    If so, it seems that there is no hope to deal with a seriously injured iron winged Black Scorpion.


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said: "I think so, too. But I was unprepared that day. Even if the iron winged Black Scorpion was seriously injured, I couldn''t fight it. Thanks to the monster who seemed to attach great importance to Tianyin Zhuguo and didn''t want to stay away, I got away with it."


    Shen Shi looked at her with some concern, then pondered for a moment, and said: "strange, why does that iron winged Black Scorpion value Tianyin Zhuguo so much?" After a long pause, he added, "I have seen some ancient books in the past, saying that there are some high order beasts who have had extraordinary wisdom. They often seek to devour some rare tall herbs, absorb the essence and enhance the spirits of the Tao."Five level monster, six level monster..." Rao is Zhong Qingzhu, who has always been calm. She takes a cool breath when she hears that. But then she wrinkles her pretty eyebrows and says to Shen Shi, "in this case, why didn''t the iron winged Black Scorpion swallow that day''s yinzhuguo immediately, instead of guarding it tightly?"


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t know. What I just said is my own guess. I''d better go and have a look." With that, his mind suddenly moved and said, "but maybe that day Yinzhu fruit was not fully mature, and its medicine was not the highest, so the iron winged Black Scorpion could not stick to it?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, nodded slowly and said, "it''s quite possible."


    Shen Shi moved his body for a moment and said with a smile: "forget it, don''t think about it any more. Anyway, just go and have a look. If we can succeed, it will be the best. Even if we can''t succeed, we won''t be too dangerous. "


    Zhong Qingzhu gave a "hum" and nodded to go on with Shen Shi. After a few steps, Shen Shi suddenly said, "green bamboo, there''s something I want to ask you."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s heart suddenly jumped and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi said: "on that day, you met the iron winged Black Scorpion once. You said that your strength was very different. But why do you want to go over this time? Is it... " He turned his head, eyes bright, said: "have you thought of any way to deal with that iron winged Black Scorpion?"


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment, then took a breath, nodded and said, "it''s true. When I went back that day, I thought about it again and again. After several times of deliberation, I did come up with a way


    As soon as Shen Shi''s spirit was aroused, he immediately asked, "what method?"


    "Green bamboo array," he said


    "Array?"


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded: "yes, that iron winged Black Scorpion is not willing to leave tianyinzhuguo, so as long as I keep a sufficient distance, I can lay several arrays in that cave. But with my Taoist practice, I can''t arrange a powerful killing array that can kill five level monsters in one fell swoop, so I want to use several arrays to kill the monsters'' fighting power together, and try to see if I can kill them in the end. "


    At this point, Zhong Qingzhu turned his eyes and looked at Shen Shi, saying: "it''s just that this method is not very sure. I''m not sure whether the power of the array can exhaust the Demon power of the iron winged Black Scorpion, or even trap it. The most troublesome thing is that I don''t have the ability to attack from a distance. I can hold a spirit sword and fight close to my body. That''s too dangerous. I''m not careful There''s life in danger. Until I saw the five elements method you used in the fighting method before... "


    Shen Shi suddenly realized what Zhong Qingzhu meant in a twinkling of an eye. He entangled the iron winged Black Scorpion with the power of the array, and then they attacked and consumed it together. Shen Shi''s own five elements technique can stand in a safe place and attack from a distance. It''s powerful. He also has several weird witchcraft techniques, even if they are used together A fifth level monster, as long as it is seriously injured and in poor condition, it is really not impossible to die.


    After reading this, Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "that''s good. I really feel some hope when you say that."


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and whispers: "yes, I think it''s really good for us to cooperate like this."


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked forward. He saw that they had reached a high place on the cliff. There were mountains in front of them, and the most dangerous and attractive place was the place with dark clouds in the farthest distance. With a smile, he kicked a piece of gravel at his feet, flew out of the cliff and down the towering mountain peak, and said to Zhong Qingzhu with a smile, "go, go, let''s try to get there early, otherwise if the iron winged Black Scorpion eats Zhu Guo, it will be too late to regret."


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and walks behind Shen Shi. Xiao Hei runs over and takes a look at the edge of the cliff. He only sees that there seems to be a big stream flowing through the valley below. It''s nothing to pay attention to. He hums twice and catches up with him.


    The stone fell from the sky and fell into the stream with a splash. It splashed on a woman who was washing her hands and finishing her face on the bank.


    That woman is he Xiaomei, only this time suddenly, he Xiaomei caught off guard, screamed back, but his clothes were splashed wet. She looked a little annoyed. She looked up at the high cliff, but there was no half figure. She could not help but scolded angrily and said, "who is so unscrupulous that he should throw stones at random?"


    Before she heard it, she heard a movement behind her. It seemed that she had just started something. A sound of footsteps came.


    He Xiaomei frowned and looked helpless. She turned around and looked back. At the same time, she said, "what are you doing? Why have you been following me these days?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    The wind from the mountains blows across the bottom of the valley under the cliff, rippling on the water surface of the stream. The stone walls in the open valley are towering, and the trees on the side of the mountain are dense, and the purple black blood sucking soil can also be seen in the forest.


    But no one.


    The sound of footsteps seemed like an illusion. It appeared out of thin air and disappeared without any sound. When he Xiaomei turned around, she could only see the secluded forest, the trees swaying slightly in the mountain wind, but no one could be seen.


    He Xiaomei was stunned for a moment, and her face was a little stunned. Then she frowned and looked back carefully, thinking that it was her own auditory hallucination just now? It''s just that the sound of footsteps just now sounds so clear that it doesn''t seem to be a mistake.


    She pondered for a moment and looked at the dense forest extending from the bottom of the valley to the whole mountain not far away. She walked two steps forward and then raised her voice, but she called out to the forest:


    "Hello, is anyone in there?"


    "Well Do you... " The echo of the mountain, reverberated in the valley, hovered for a long time before it dispersed, but the mountains and forests were silent, and there was no response.


    He Xiaomei turned her lips, but she was relieved. She went back to the stream and washed her hands. Then she found a stone beside the water and sat down. Her hand gently touched the Ruyi bag on her waist, and her face was a bit sad.


    In the past few days when she entered Heiya mountain, she alone searched for spirit grass and hunted monsters in the mountains. Relying on her usual solid cultivation foundation, the monsters she met were basically low-level species. In addition, her family background was really good. Her father, a great Cangzhou magnate, loved her very much, so after he Xiaomei ascended the Jinhong mountain, he gave her a lot There are a lot of spiritual treasures for self-defense, so all the way, he Xiaomei is still relaxed, and has not encountered any particularly severe situation.


    But what worries her is that she has gained too little these days.


    In the harvest of Ruyi bag, there are not many spiritual talents obtained from the defeated monsters. Moreover, the value of these spiritual talents is not high because the level of the monsters they encounter is not high. As for the other big head of lingcao, he Xiaomei grew up pampered and pampered. She did not say that she was ready for some lingcao, but she could not seriously learn how to identify a wide range of lingcao and those who were destined to work hard to find herbs.


    In this way, her harvest in Ruyi bag is only a little bit. Even if she doesn''t know what other Lingxiao sect disciples have gained, he Xiaomei doesn''t have to compare her harvest to know that she is afraid that she can''t get on the stage.


    She was a little worried. Looking at the stream in front of her, she was in a daze. This trial is related to the most important number of elite disciples in the fourth plenary session six months later. If she can''t be selected this time, it will be a great chance for her future practice. He Xiaomei is young. She has unlimited hope for the future. How can she not be worried?


    "Perhaps, should we find a companion?"


    He Xiaomei frowned and whispered to herself. It has been several days since she entered the heiyaling mountain range. Because the scattered disciples of Lingxiao sect gradually went deep into the mountain range for a long time, they met or passed each other more and more. He Xiaomei also met several test disciples of the same school these days, but they were strangers, so they passed each other by at most. She even found that there was one The two men looked at themselves with a sense of caution.


    He Xiaomei is not a fool. She knows the meaning behind that kind of vision and the reason. This trial is almost carried out in this mountain range and separated from the rest of the world. The teachers and seniors almost do not interfere. And the result of the trial is so important that it is very possible to compete with each other and even fight directly with each other It happened.


    Maybe it''s just a few days after the trial, and it''s still early to end. It''s not the time for bayonets to turn red and white.


    Among her classmates, he Xiaomei saw at least two groups of people who were more than one. Whether they were two or three, they would have a greater advantage in this trial. Not to mention the discovery of lingcao, when they met all kinds of ferocious monsters, their respective teams would be much better than one.


    When she thought of this, he Xiaomei was bored. When she was preparing for the test, she actually wanted to go with others. As for the candidate, Jiang Hongguang, who always followed her at that time, but unexpectedly, a series of things happened later. They finally turned over in the Lingxiao city of the hundred mountains, causing a lot of troubles Now he Xiaomei enters black crow ridge alone.


    At the thought of this, he Xiaomei feels that she has some itchy teeth and a little more disgust for Jiang Hongguang. It''s strange to say that when she was young, Jiang Hongguang used to laugh and coax her around all day. He Xiaomei didn''t feel anything, and she didn''t feel bad about this person, otherwise her friendship would not have been maintained for so many years. But now that she''s completely separated, he Xiaomei thinks that Jiang Hongguang''s face is detestable one by one. She can''t understand how she used to mix with him for so long?Thinking of the depression, he Xiaomei stamped her feet. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a roar came out of the forest. He Xiaomei stood up, listened carefully for a moment, and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    Listen to the voice, it looks like a kind of fierce monster. Maybe the product level is not low, and the harvest here is too little. If you don''t take the risk to fight with the high-level monster, I''m afraid there will be no hope. She patted the Ruyi bag on her waist. Although she couldn''t feel the shape, she thought of the magic weapons that her father had given her. She was very excited. She thought that with these things, no matter how bad they were, there would be no problem in self-protection.


    As soon as he thought about this, he walked quickly to the forest, and soon his figure disappeared in the forest.


    Behind her, the valley was quiet again. In the shadow of a certain tree, after a while, a vague figure seemed to flash through the woods. In the shadow, he looked at the direction of he Xiaomei. He waited for a moment silently, as if thinking about something. Then he followed up quietly and disappeared in the forest.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu set their goals, then quickly abandoned other thoughts and led Xiaohei all the way to the most dangerous mountain area deep in Heiya mountain.


    On this road, they didn''t mean to stop. They didn''t stop to look for spirit grass or hunt monsters. Sometimes when some monsters got in the way, they could avoid them. Most of them bypassed. All their targets were in the secret cave where Tianyin Zhuguo and Tieyi black scorpion were hidden deep in Heiya mountain.


    In this way, the speed of the two of them is much faster than that of the other lingxiaozong disciples in the mountains. If someone can clearly see the lingxiaozong test disciples scattered like ants in the huge mountains, they will find that Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, the two little ants, have already stood out from the big army and are marching forward OK, far away from the people behind.


    Four days later.


    All the way through the mountains and rivers, walking day and night, they finally reached the deepest part of the black crow mountain, crossed the invisible boundary 500 miles away from LingXiao City, and entered the most dangerous place in this trial.


    After arriving here, Shen Shi soon found that the atmosphere of the surrounding environment seemed to change. The most obvious impression was that the blood sucking soil, which used to be everywhere, was much less. Of course, it still existed, but most of the distribution was in some corners, and the area of each blood sucking soil was not large, even the strange smell in the air was almost light It''s too thin to smell.


    In addition, the mountain trees here are obviously older than those outside. There are ancient trees and old vines. The forest is also full of primitive flavor, which gives people a feeling of blocking the sky and the sun.


    After arriving here, Zhong Qingzhu leads Shen Shi on. Shen Shi is a little surprised. Why does Zhong Qingzhu seem to be so familiar with the terrain of this mountain range? If he had only been here once, it seems that he should not have such familiarity. Maybe Has she been here many times?


    This idea flashed through Shen Shi''s mind, but he didn''t think deeply, because he didn''t ask Zhong Qingzhu about it in detail before, and if Zhong Qingzhu was familiar with the road, it would be better for them.


    There are more and more demons in the mountain. The third-order monster, which is rarely seen in daily life, becomes common in this place. Shen Shi also sees several rare fourth-order monsters.


    Inside and outside the invisible boundary, it seems that there is really a feeling of two worlds.


    However, it seems that Zhong Qingzhu seems to have a sense of the situation here. She takes Shen Shi along a road with no road. The road twists and turns, but actually in this dangerous situation, she bypasses most of the powerful monsters. Occasionally, she meets some obstacles that can''t be avoided. Shen Shi, Zhong Qingzhu and Xiao Hei make a move together. Finally, she takes it We become a part of the harvest in Ruyi bag.


    In this process, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu began to get familiar with each other. Perhaps it was for this reason that they had more confidence in their upcoming trip to the cave.


    On the fifth day after their departure, that is, a whole day after they walked in this dangerous area, Zhong Qingzhu finally took Shen Shi to find the secret cave.


    One is located in the shade at the foot of the mountain, with huge stones blocking the road and covered by towering old trees, and countless ancient green vines falling down to cover the entrance of the cave.


    The forest is quiet. Seeing the cave, Zhong Qingzhu seems to be relieved at last. He looks back at Shen Shi with a smile and says, "that''s where it is. Except for the iron winged Black Scorpion, which is the deepest part of the cave, this cave * *, there is not a spirit grass or any monster dare to get close to it. We can go in safely and boldly..."


    Shen Shi nodded and just wanted to speak. Suddenly, his face changed, but he was a little surprised. At the same time, Zhong Qingzhu was also surprised, because at this time, in front of them, in the direction of the mysterious cave, there was a low, powerful, and even some soul shaking roar:"Roar..."


    The whole mountain forest, as if in this moment, trembled slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu stop at the same time. They look at each other and see the surprise in each other''s eyes. Shen Shi said in amazement: "this voice Is it the iron winged Black Scorpion


    Zhong Qingzhu frowned and thought for a while. His face became a little ugly. After hesitation, he shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be."


    If it''s not the iron winged Black Scorpion, then at least another monster has entered the secret cave. Just listening to the roar just now, I''m afraid that the rank of this monster will not be too low. Maybe it will be a monster above level Four.


    Shen Shi looked to the direction of the cave, and saw that there were trees and ancient vines all around the cave, which were natural and almost invisible. If it wasn''t for Zhong Qingzhu''s familiarity, it would be hard for him to find even if he passed by. Before that, Zhong Qingzhu clearly explained the situation here, because of the existence of Tianyin Zhuguo and Tieyi black scorpion, there were no other spirit grass and monsters around this cave.


    There is no spirit grass growing near the cave, probably because the rare six grade spirit grass Tianyin Zhuguo was born to absorb all the spiritual power of the surrounding area, so that other spirit grass could not grow at all. As for the monster dare not to come near, nature is the powerful iron winged Black Scorpion''s deterrent force, and the fifth level monster is powerful enough to become a overlord ¡£


    But now it is clear that there are other monsters entering the cave, so what happened in the cave when Zhong Qingzhu left?


    "Is it that the iron winged Black Scorpion has been seriously injured and died, so other monsters dare to enter the cave?" Shen Shi can''t help but ask Zhong Qingzhu in a low voice.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body was also shocked. It seemed that his face was green and flashed by. If so, I''m afraid that the two treasures he came over this time are dangerous. Tianyin Zhuguo will naturally be eaten by other monsters, while iron winged Black Scorpion, as a fifth level monster, is extremely fierce in front of him. However, after death, no matter its demon pill or its body, it is a great tonic to other monsters, and it is unlikely to escape the beast''s kiss.


    But then Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but shook his head again and said: "it should not be. As you said before, although the iron winged Black Scorpion was seriously injured, it was still guarding the Tianyin Zhuguo, which means that the liupin spirit grass must be of great benefit to it. It must be because we don''t know why we didn''t swallow it immediately. However, if it really meets the critical moment of life and death, I think the iron winged Black Scorpion will not leave this elixir empty and indifferent, and if it eats Tianyin Zhuguo, with the peerless power of the liupin lingcao, it may even make it advanced, and it is even more impossible to die. So... " He paused for a moment and said to Zhong Qingzhu, "in my opinion, most of the yinzhuguo and Tieyi black scorpion were still in the cave that day, but something must have happened in the cave, which attracted other monsters to peep into the cave."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face is a little slow. It seems that she values the two treasures Tianyin Zhuguo and Tieyi black scorpion very much in her heart. After listening to the words and pondering for a while, she looks up at Shen Shi. With a bit of inquiry in her eyes, she whispers: "stone, in your opinion, shall we go in next?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time. Judging from the current situation, there must have been other high-level monsters in this secret cave, and the number and species are not clear. But there is no doubt that this cave is more dangerous than expected.


    With his cautious temperament, he hesitated to enter the cave without exploring the situation inside. However, when he looked up and saw the look of Zhong Qingzhu, he sighed at the bottom of his heart and said, "do you want to go in?"


    Zhong Qingzhu seemed hesitant, but then he gritted his teeth and said, "stone, all the things in the cave are rare treasures that can be met but can''t be sought. Even if the immortal of Yuandan Kingdom saw it, he would definitely do it. It''s not too much to say that it''s a big chance. We have been practicing Taoism for many years. It''s hard to say whether we can have such an opportunity in the future. I I want to go in. "


    When it comes to the last few words, she looks a little pale, but her expression is firm and her tone is firm, which means that she has not been shaken at all. And after saying that, her eyes also fell on Shen Shi''s face, and there was a light of longing and expectation in her eyes.


    Shen Shi was silent again. After a moment, he seemed to want to say something, but when he met Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes, the corner of his mouth twitched, but he wanted to say nothing. Then he nodded and calmed down, saying:


    "OK, let''s go together."


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to be stunned for a moment. Although this seems to be an answer she is very eager for, when she really hears the words from Shen Shi''s mouth, she still seems to be shocked in her heart.


    Shall we go together


    Even if it is so dangerous, life and death are uncertain?


    Is that how we go together?


    The mountain breeze was blowing slowly through the woods, and the branches and leaves were swinging gently. Under the shadow of green vines, the familiar man came over and stood beside him.


    The wind blows through the temples and hair tips, there is a cool feeling, maybe there is also a little itch, which is deep in the corner of the eye.


    Suddenly she looked up at the sky.Take a deep breath.


    Let suddenly excited and rapid heartbeat quietly calm down some, let oneself never impulse, don''t like a silly girl as wet eyes.


    He stood at his side, just within reach. The figure looked so generous at this time, as if he had never left for many years. In a trance, it was like returning to the original BAIXIAN rock, or in the cold underground cave with infinite darkness.


    When there is him, will there be a trace of warmth?


    She slowly lowered her head and gazed at him deeply. It seemed that all kinds of feelings gathered in the sky and turned into tenderness. In the lonely, empty and uninhabited mountains, she was silent and deep.


    In his eyes, he only saw that the man turned his head and gave her a gentle and generous smile, saying:


    "OK, let''s go?"


    "Well." She made a low promise.


    "In addition to the array that I originally intended to use to deal with the iron winged Black Scorpion, I will also arrange a kind of" fantasy array. ". This kind of array itself has no ability of attack and defense, but it can disturb the perception and vision of other human beings or monsters around us. As long as the Taoist realm is not too different or there are other special treasures, and we are deliberately hiding our breath and separated for a certain distance, we should not be found. "


    On their way to the cave, Zhong Qingzhu whispered these words to Shen Shi. Shen Shi nodded slightly after hearing them. He had heard of the name of the illusory array before. It is said that it is a very difficult array in the way of array. Because it has no effect of attack and defense, it can only be hidden under limited conditions And there are many restrictions. For example, the array is fixed somewhere and can''t be moved. It''s easy to be found by those who have a high level of Taoism. There are also some sharp and special magic weapons that are easy to target. So there are not many people who have been practicing.


    But I didn''t expect Zhong Qingzhu to learn this array, which made Shen Shi think highly of her. With his rich experience, of course, he knows that some ordinary things can actually play a great role in some times, such as fire barrier, a common first-order skill he once learned. In the Longgu Hall of gaolingshan Town, when thousands of ghosts were chasing him and Xiaohei in the narrow channel, if it was not for this kind of technique, he would have become a ghost in the town.


    Similarly, there is also Yufeng, which also has no ability to attack and defend. However, in some cases, the function of Yufeng is unimaginable.


    With this in mind, Shen Shi had already thought of several situations in his mind. Of course, the situation in the cave is still unknown. It''s hard to say anything, but Shen Shi still felt a little more confident. He turned his head, gave Zhong Qingzhu a smile and nodded.


    Zhong Qingzhu met his eyes, did not speak, the expression is calm, only a pair of bright eyes, clear eyes like water.


    It wasn''t long before the two men came out of the cave.


    First, they carefully observed the surrounding conditions of the cave. After confirming that there were no hidden monsters around, their eyes fell on the cave. Pull out a few thick vines from the towering trees, and look at the two people''s high hole. The light can only find a small part of the outside, and the deeper part is dark.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other. A moment later, Zhong Qingzhu nods his head slightly, with a firm look and no hesitation.


    Shen Shi turned to ponder for a moment, but he picked up Xiao Hei first, and then whispered to him, "Xiao Hei, this cave may be very dangerous. You should follow us later, even if you Well, what do you smell? Do you know? "


    Xiao Hei looks up at Shen Shi and thinks about it. Then pig''s head points.


    "In addition," Shen Shi continued to say to him, "you have a good nose. You are ahead of us. If you find any monster standing in the way, please let me know."


    Xiao Hei hummed twice. He didn''t look nervous. At least he was more relaxed than the two people around him.


    Shen Shi was relieved. Then he looked at Zhong Qingzhu and said, "let''s go in."


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep breath and said, "OK."


    The green vines rose and fell. The two figures stepped lightly and slowly into the mysterious and unknown cave. In front of them, Xiao Hei''s figure was the first to enter the darkness.


    "Hum hum!"


    When the vines at the entrance of the cave are still rocking, when the figures of Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu have just stepped into the darkness, they even feel that only a moment has passed. In this empty mountain forest, in the entrance of the cave, they suddenly think of Xiao Hei''s sudden and urgent low hum.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, who had just entered the cave and were not far away from the entrance of the cave, had just stepped into the darkness. Almost in an instant, they were shocked and stopped in the same place. In front of them, little black pig''s head was staring at the darkness deep in the cave. His whole body was slightly low, his eyes were bright, and he was staring there, just like he was going to fight at any moment.


    Although they are psychologically prepared for all kinds of dangers, including all kinds of powerful monster enemies, when they enter the cave, they are surprised by the warning. Moreover, Xiao Hei''s look is totally different from that of the low-level monsters they meet all the way these days. They are already on guard with a sense of caution. It''s obvious that Xiao Hei''s face is different from that of the low-level monsters With its extraordinary keen sense, the enemy in front of it is a very powerful opponent.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other, and their hearts are covered with a layer of haze. However, since they have made up their mind, they have no reason to go back to the cave entrance after hearing a roar. In front of him, he drew out his sword with a cold breath.


    The darkness in the depths of the cave is deep and unpredictable, like a pool of unfathomable water, where even the edge is. There seems to see no light, and I don''t know if there are cold eyes in the dark, staring at them coldly.


    Inside and outside the cave, on both sides of the darkness, the air seemed to solidify. It was hard to breathe.


    After a while, Xiao Hei suddenly raised his head and sniffed in the air. He seemed to be surprised and puzzled, but then his whole body seemed to relax. Then he turned his head, but he snorted to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was stunned. He squatted down and touched Xiao Hei''s head. Then he looked at the darkness in the cave and said to Zhong Qingzhu, "Xiao Hei said that the monster over there has retreated."


    "Retreated?" Zhong Qingzhu said in amazement.


    Shen Shi also had a puzzled look on his face. He looked deep into the cave and frowned: "it should be. Strange. Most of the ordinary monsters attacked when they met this situation. Moreover, judging from Xiao Hei''s reaction just now, most of the monsters were high-level monsters. There was no reason to retreat."


    Zhong Qingzhu slowly put away the spirit sword, and his eyes showed some color of thinking. He went to Shen Shi and thought, "does Xiao Hei know what kind of high-level monster that is?"


    Shen Shi took a look at Xiao Hei, shook his head and said, "I can''t tell." After a pause, he pondered, "it''s always rare for a monster to give way when meeting people. Maybe there will be some low-level and weak monsters, but it''s very rare for a high-level monster, unless it feels that its strength is poor, and we have too many of them and flinch..."


    At this point, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu both shake their heads. Obviously, it''s too unlikely. Then Zhong Qingzhu suddenly brightens his eyes and looks at Shen Shi. Shen Shi seems to think of something at this time. He turns to her and looks bright in his eyes and says in a soft voice:


    "or What''s in that cave that makes the monster feel more important than eating us! "


    What can beat the monsters'' instinct of being cruel and bloodthirsty and make them give up the flesh and blood food that may be in their mouths? The answer seems to be self-evident in Shen Shi''s and Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes, and a moment later, there is an urgent color in their eyes.


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t say anything more, but he said simply but firmly: "let''s go."


    Shen Shi nodded, turned around and continued to step deep into the cave.


    This time, the journey seems to be much smoother than when they first entered the cave. Along the tunnel which is not too wide but not too narrow, they walked all the way, and there was no monster blocking the way. As for the unknown monster, who was separated by a dark curtain near the cave entrance, it seemed that he went all the way to the depth of the cave without looking back.


    The cave is not deep underground. Although the road in the cave is full of potholes and rocks, it is generally flat and seems to go deep into the mountainside. Moreover, as they went deeper, they gradually found that the cave was not completely dark. Occasionally, some stones inlaid in the cave wall would emit shimmering light, as well as the light from the gap between some stones and the wind inadvertently blowing from time to time, all showed that the cave was not completely closed.


    The vision of those who practice Taoism is much better than that of ordinary people. In addition, the dim light is weak, but it is enough for Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu to see the road in the cave. As for Xiao Hei, he seems to be better than the two of them. He walks freely and easily. It seems that this dark difficulty is nothing to him.


    For about half an hour, Shen Shi was surprised that the cave was deeper than he had imagined. Suddenly, from the distance in front of the cave, a strange scream came out.


    At first, the voice sounds like a cry of a son. However, it is sharp and shrill. It has a kind of heart shaking feeling that makes people feel dark. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are surprised and subconsciously stop.The shrill sound seemed to reverberate in the dark cave with great anger and ferocity. It reverberated in the long corridor. After listening to it for a moment, Zhong Qingzhu turned his head and slightly approached Shen Shi, and said in a soft voice:


    "it''s iron winged Black Scorpion."


    Shen Shi nodded silently and took two steps forward. Suddenly, he turned back to Zhong Qingzhu and said in a low voice, "if you are near the place where the monster is, don''t worry. First look at the nearby terrain. If possible, first set up an illusory array to see the situation."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said, "well, I see."


    They didn''t say anything more. They continued to move forward in the dark and walked forward carefully. It seemed that the darkness and weak light in front of them were always alternating and flickering, giving people the illusion of walking on the edge of yin and Yang. Maybe only Xiao Hei never moved by it and walked calmly in front of them.


    Until in the air, suddenly a faint fragrance came.


    There is a strange light, flashing from the front.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s voice said softly: "stone, here it is."


    As if the corridor, which had never changed much along the way, suddenly came to an end. Shen Shi narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly a huge cave appeared in front of him, which was at least a hundred feet in length and breadth. However, on the top of the stone wall in the middle of the cave, there was a hole about four or five feet wide.


    The bright sky light came down from the entrance of the cave and turned into a beam of thick light. It seemed that it came down from the sky and lit up a place under the cave. In the brightest round light, there was a three foot high green leaf purple petal red fruit grass. In addition, there were no plants in the big cave.


    All the brilliance, all the aura of light, all the light in this cave, seems to converge on this spiritual grass. The wind blows, and the green leaves shake gently.


    Tianyin Zhuguo.


    Shen Shi recognized it almost at the first sight of the spirit grass. It is a rare elixir with the highest level of six. It is almost everyone''s dream. Even with such a cautious and calm disposition, he could not help a burst of blood boiling when he saw Tianyin Zhuguo.


    Fortunately, fortunately, this elixir seems to be OK.


    But the next moment, when Shen Shi''s eyes left yinzhuguo that day, and saw the situation next to Zhuguo, his face suddenly changed.


    Under the bright light from the sky, next to the Tianyin Zhuguo is a huge demon scorpion, whose height is at least three feet. The iron brown scars on the scorpion''s back can be seen everywhere, with a scarred iron wing and a broken one. On the huge and ferocious head, the strange and numerous compound eyes twinkled with fierce and cruel light, and the shrill and shrill scream was constantly issued in the mouth, roaring around.


    Obviously, this terrible monster is the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    In front of it, exactly speaking, in the open space in front of Tianyin Zhuguo, six or seven corpses have been lying down. In the past, all of them are powerful monsters rarely seen in ordinary days, but they have already died on the spot. There are those who have broken their hands and feet, and those who have cut their bellies. A thick blood is filling the cave.


    The light column lights up a place around Tianyin Zhuguo, giving the most bright light to the spirit grass. Then it slowly expands, and the light around it begins to weaken and darken. The more it goes to the edge of the cave, the more dim the light is. At the moment, at the junction of light and dark, it seems that there is an invisible but terrible encirclement, which tightly surrounds the beam of light, the spirit grass and even the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    In the dark, the shadow flashed and roared, and dozens of monsters gathered around the uncertain light and dark. Their eyes were fixed on the iron winged Black Scorpion and Tianyin Zhuguo. Among them, according to some figures and momentum, all those who surround the iron winged Black Scorpion and Tianyin Zhuguo in the cave at the moment are ferocious creatures above the fourth level, and none of them below the fourth level.


    Shen Shi''s heart beat fiercely and uncontrollably. There was a cold sweat on his forehead and back. He felt cold all over. Turn head to Zhong Qingzhu to see one eye, see her beautiful face up, the facial expression is also a pale.


    Any fourth level monster will produce a demon pill when it grows up. In fact, its power is far better than that of ordinary monsters, and it is often the overlord. Any one, as long as it is in good condition, can''t be resisted by ningyuanjing disciples like Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu. In this scene, in this cave, there are at least 20 monsters at the fourth level.


    Not to mention, in the center of the cave, there is the powerful five level monster iron winged Black Scorpion.


    On weekdays, with the Demon power and perception of the fourth-order monsters, I''m afraid that Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu have been very close to each other for a long time. However, in the cave at the moment, all the fourth-order monsters don''t seem to notice. Their spirits all fall on the Tianyin Zhuguo and the iron winged Black Scorpion, which are the deepest in the light.


    Roar one after another, roar low but seems to shake the soul, placed in front of the light and shadow of the ferocious figure countless shaking, momentum like mountains and sea, covered the sky and the earth, as if there is only a dead end.Zhong Qingzhu''s body trembled slightly and his face was as pale as paper. It seemed that he had lost his sense of propriety in an instant. But at this moment, a hand grabbed her from the side. It was Shen Shi.


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to be stimulated by something. He is so frightened that he wants to shout. Shen Shi is so frightened that he quickly covers her mouth with his other hand. Then he hugs her tightly in his arms and retreats to the deepest darkness nearby.


    Her body was cold, as if in an instant it seemed to return to the most terrible dark cave at the beginning, and her whole body began to tremble silently, until suddenly from behind her, in her ear, a voice said calmly but gently:


    "don''t shout, be careful, I''m here."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body suddenly trembled. His eyes were still looking at the terrible situation in front of him. He was slightly absent-minded, but his body began to calm down.


    His breath, in the darkness, in his arms, gently hugged her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    In the dark shadow, the sound of breathing.


    As if there was a faint heartbeat.


    Her body quieted down, standing in front of him no longer shaking, soft lips close to his palm, there is a strange gentle feeling quietly. In the shadow, the scene of the terrible roar of the beasts in front of us seemed to suddenly become far away.


    A faint fragrance came from her. Shen Shi was absent-minded for a moment. Then he woke up and lowered his voice to the lowest level. He whispered in her ear:


    "are you better?"


    Zhong Qingzhu did not speak, but nodded gently. Shen Shi then finds that his hand is still covering her mouth, and quickly releases it. But somehow, he suddenly feels that this action is a little familiar. When Ling Chunni met the monks of the beast alliance who came after him in LiuYun City, he dragged her aside to save her. It seems that he did the same thing.


    In my mind, Ling Chunni''s charming smile flashed by. After a moment''s silence, Shen Shi stepped back slightly, a little bit away from Zhong Qingzhu''s body.


    Zhong Qingzhu turns around and looks at Shen Shi. In the dark, the man''s face is a little hazy and fuzzy in the shadow. Whether his expression or his eyes change at the moment, it''s hard to see. But the breath of his body and the firm embrace not long ago seem to be still in his heart.


    She hung her head slightly, and suddenly felt that there was a fire on her cheek for no reason. Her heart was at a loss, and suddenly she was a little happy. But after a while, she still collected her mood, hid all her thoughts, and whispered:


    "I''m ok Thank you very much


    "Well."


    In the shadow ahead, Shen Shi made some low responses, but there was no more words, which made Zhong Qingzhu feel a little disappointed. However, she soon put this loss aside and said, "stone, there are so many high-level monsters here. We can''t beat them. What can we do?"


    Shen Shi looks at the light in the middle of the cave. The swords are raging and roaring. Looking at the many high-level monsters that seem to be on the verge of war, Shen Shi is also dumb. But after all, he has seen many life and death ordeals in recent years. Now he is still a bit rational and calm. After pondering for a moment, he pulls Zhong Qingzhu back a few steps and pastes the cave behind him As far as possible from those monsters.


    "Let''s set up a ''Fantasy array'' here first." Shen Shi said in a soft voice, "these high-level monsters don''t seem to notice us yet, but there are so many monsters, among which there may not be any sensitive species. Let''s use the illusory array to hide our tracks and see the situation."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and seemed to have no objection. Then she first took a look at those monsters in the distance, and confirmed that under the intense confrontation there, no monsters noticed the movement beside the cave. Then she reached out and began to take things from the Ruyi bag on her waist.


    At the edge of the cave, the light is hard to get. It''s almost dark. Even if Shen Shi stands close to Zhong Qingzhu, she can''t see what she''s taking out, but it''s supposed to be all kinds of array plates and so on.


    After taking out these magic objects, Zhong Qingzhu took a deep breath in the dark, and then began to shake her arms. Pieces of unknown objects flew out of her hands silently, falling in different distances, forming an irregular circle around their bodies.


    After throwing out 11 or 12 objects, Zhong Qingzhu pauses a little, then steps back, clings to the cold stone wall with Shen Shi. On her hand, a light like a candle flashes through the shadow, and then vanishes.


    Nothing seems to have changed.


    The darkness here is still dark, and the shadow is dim. It seems even a bit more gloomy than just now. But the two people''s figures, which were originally dimly visible, suddenly disappeared completely at this time, as if there were no traces left.


    It''s like the darkness in the shadow suddenly thickens a little more quietly, and there''s nothing else.


    In the roar, under the bright beam of light, the iron winged Black Scorpion surrounded by many high-level monsters roared fiercely and angrily. Suddenly, if he felt it, he suddenly turned back and looked in a certain direction in the cave.


    It''s just that a large number of powerful monsters around him put great pressure on him, so after a moment, the iron winged Black Scorpion moved away his strange compound eyes, returned to the depth of light, and roared and threatened the front again.


    After the formation of the illusory array, Shen Shi suddenly felt that there was a spiritual power nearby, which separated him from the surrounding darkness. But at a glance, the surrounding darkness is still as one, not half changed.


    Xiao Hei at his feet seemed to be a little uneasy. He hummed a few times, and Shen Shi quickly appeased him. But at this time, Zhong Qingzhu said to him, "the array has been completed. Now as long as the monster over there is not too close, or we make too much noise here, and in this dark shadow, our tracks are more secret, we should not be able to find us."Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, looked around, felt the looming power array, laughed, and said: "the way of this array is really mysterious."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him in the dark and said, "I''m just beginning to see the path. The array is difficult. There will be many big ones in the future. It''s said that many of the ancestors of the sect were immersed in this Taoist Scripture. In the end, not many people really got it."


    Shen Shi said: "you are so smart and talented. You will make great achievements in the future."


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent. His eyes were clear and clear. He looked at his face which was a little fuzzy because of the darkness. However, at this time, suddenly in the distance of the herd, suddenly in a roar of protest against each other, there came a strange voice that was not compatible with the surrounding atmosphere.


    "Pa!"


    It was a very clear and loud sound, like something suddenly cracked.


    All the monsters, including Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, who were hiding in the dark shadow at the edge of the cave, turned around and looked at them in an instant.


    The sound comes from the brightest part.


    Under the scorpion''s wings, the iron pillar is closely guarded.


    Green leaves like emerald, the only red fruit on the top of the stem is wrapped with five purple petal like things on the lower part of the flesh. At this moment, the sound is just one of the petals suddenly released, burst and spread out to the outside.


    With the sudden split of the purple petal, an extremely strong aroma immediately diffused out and scattered in every corner of the cave. Even if Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were standing so far away from the edge of the cave, they could clearly smell the strange fragrance. After the aroma entered the nose, they were refreshed and refreshed.


    They were startled and looked at each other. At the center of the cave in the distance, the iron winged Black Scorpion was also shocked, but the biggest reaction was the circle of high-level monsters surrounded by the bright light column.


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, nearly 20 high-level monsters around here seemed to be greatly stimulated. They almost roared out with one voice. The momentum was like a sea of mountains and a sea of blood, sweeping the inside and outside of the cave. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu in the distance were affected by the power, and subconsciously felt a burst of chest tightness.


    With this roar, the already tense atmosphere in the cave suddenly tightened. Almost from all directions, fierce and strong high-level monsters began to move towards the light column.


    Through the bright light column falling from the sky in the cave, those vague figures that had been wandering around in the crisscross light and shadow have gradually become clear. Shen Shiyuan looked far away, and his face became more and more ugly. The monsters that appeared there were almost the same as he had expected. Almost all of them were fourth-order monsters in qingyishui, including dark wind wolf, Xuanjia beast, Poyuan lazy and even the rarer green thunder lion king. All of them were high-level monsters with strong fighting power, and there were even several monsters with strange shapes that Shen Shi didn''t recognize.


    Looking at those high-level monsters roaring and roaring from a distance, Shen Shi could not help but twitch at the corners of his eyes even after a long distance. In the face of such a situation, not to mention the monk Ning Yuan Jing like him, I''m afraid that even the master of God''s artistic conception will run away. Maybe only the great immortal who has a good command of Tao and law in Yuan Dan Jing will have the power of the first battle.


    He felt numb in the distance. The iron winged Black Scorpion, who was the first to bear the brunt, was lying in the pillar of light to guard Tianyin Zhuguo. The pressure he was under at this time was unknown.


    Looking at the roar around one after another, it seems that many monsters can''t bear it at last. As they slowly advance from all directions, the iron winged Black Scorpion seems to be in a rage, and the shrill howling sounds like a shrill cry suddenly, as if intending to frighten the animals again.


    However, it seems that Yinyi is not deterred by the evil spirit, but it doesn''t seem to be deterred by the evil spirit.


    A moment later, a dark wind wolf, whose gray fur is as strong as steel and whose body is as high as Zhang Xu, was at the back of the iron winged Black Scorpion''s body. It seemed that he could not bear the desire in his heart. With a roar, he was the first one to jump into the air and pounce on the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    There was a commotion among the surrounding animals. The momentum seemed to be ignited in an instant, just like a flame was suddenly thrown into a barrel of boiling oil. In an instant, there was a roar everywhere, and a chaotic battle was about to break out. Suddenly, the sharp screech pierced all the space, and the huge iron winged Black Scorpion suddenly turned around. The huge scorpion''s tail, which had been curled up close to the back of the body, suddenly stretched straight, stabbed straight into the air like lightning.


    The roar of the dark wind wolf turned into mourning, full of despair. It seemed that the body still wanted to turn in mid air. However, the scorpion tail was like a ghost chasing the soul. The lightning and flint suddenly stabbed at the dark wind wolf. The dark wind wolf''s copper skin and iron bone were as if nothing. Only a dull sound was heard. The huge animal body was pierced by the scorpion tail.Horror and sharp, with desperate howl, instantly resounded through the whole cave, creepy, but also let the surrounding excited herd suddenly stop.


    "Pa Ta" a, scorpion tail slowly took back.


    At the same time, the wound of the fourth-order monster began to turn black and rot rapidly, and pools of yellow blood flowed out of the flesh. Before long, the wolf''s head fell down and died.


    At this moment, the iron winged Black Scorpion looks as if it is like the spirit in the cave. It is terrible and extremely powerful. Its cold compound eyes sweep the surrounding demons coldly, and its mouth makes a sharp screech. But I don''t know why, Shen Shi in the distance suddenly has a strange feeling. It seems that on the most powerful five level monster, its body is a little weaker than just now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    In an instant, there was silence in the cave, and all the excited, turbulent and manic high-level monsters seemed to have been splashed with a basin of cold water, and all of a sudden they were silent.


    The light column from the sky is still bright and dazzling, shining on the rough cave ground, where in addition to the just dead dark wind wolf, there are also several monster carcasses. This cruel and bloody scene, like once again remind the surrounding demons, what a terrible opponent they are facing.


    The fear of death, as if turned into an endless shadow, shrouded in the top of the heads of these high-level monsters who already had intelligence, so that they did not dare to act rashly.


    In the distance, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, who are hiding in the illusory array, look at each other. Although they don''t speak, they still see the fear of iron winged Black Scorpion from each other''s eyes. A fourth-order monster, dark wind wolf, was quickly killed in a flash. You should know that although dark wind wolf is not the most powerful species among all the fourth-order monsters, it is also a fourth-order monster, which can condense the powerful existence of demon elixir.


    But just now, the wolf and the scorpion didn''t even die. In two people, Zhong Qingzhu''s reaction is still bigger, his face is also a little pale in the shadow. Recalling the situation when he came here that day, I can imagine that if it was not for the iron winged Black Scorpion to guard Tianyin Zhuguo, even if Zhong Qingzhu had ten lives, he would have died here.


    The death of the dark wind wolf shocked the surrounding monsters for a moment, but the fragrance in the air, the vermilion with lavender Tianyin Zhuguo, still has incomparable fatal attraction, which makes these high-level monsters refuse to give up.


    They didn''t move on, they didn''t move back.


    I don''t know how many fierce and greedy eyes stare at Tianyin Zhuguo and Tieyi black scorpion.


    In the face of this situation, the iron winged Black Scorpion was obviously not satisfied. Its howling became sharp again. With fierce anger, its compound eyes swept the nearest beasts coldly. In front of its powerful momentum, the monster that had been eager to try was immediately suppressed and subconsciously stepped back. Driven by these monsters, the nearby monsters can''t help retreating.


    It seems that the iron winged Black Scorpion once again has the upper hand. Perhaps in the world of monsters, it is a very strict law to respect strength, but it is cruel and unshakable.


    Everything, as if there were signs of relaxation, the encircling circle, is about to return to the edge of light and shadow again. But at this time, in the extremely tense silence, suddenly, all the people and all the monsters heard a clear sound again:


    "pa!"


    In the deepest part of the light, on the top of the spirit grass, the second petal of Tianyin Zhuguo splits.


    The unique fragrance of the elixir was suddenly doubled at the moment when the petal split again. From a distance, the surface of the Yinzhu fruit was red and full at the place where the petal was removed. Its color was like the top agate gem in the world. Even when the light column fell on the fruit, it was in a place around the fruit The light has a distorted and hazy appearance, which looks like a dream, as if it is not like a human thing.


    "Roar!"


    At the next moment, it seems that all the ferocity of all the monsters are stimulated by the sudden stimulation. Countless monsters roar and roar, even the iron winged Black Scorpion roars angrily, but they can no longer cover the surrounding high-level monsters that seem to be going to fall into madness.


    No one knows why this Tianyin Zhuguo has such strange and powerful charm, which can attract so many high-level monsters. Even in the face of five level monsters like iron winged Black Scorpion and the danger of death, it refuses to give up and retreat.


    In the roar, if the herd wants to boil, the encirclement circle is close again, and slowly forces to the inside. The iron winged Black Scorpion is full of ferocious opponents and enemies in all directions, and it seems to have some signs of confusion for the first time.


    But its body is still firmly nailed next to Tianyin Zhuguo, without any intention of retreat. It seems that Tianyin Zhuguo is equally important to iron winged Black Scorpion.


    Even in the face of so many high-level monsters.


    Five, four, three, two, one


    The roaring and roaring sound of the pressing herd was like the murderous spirit that made the whole body tremble. The iron winged Black Scorpion gathered from all directions. However, a scorpion''s tail was high, and the only broken iron wing on its back was slowly standing up. It was obviously the most urgent time.


    Suddenly, a huge roar resounded through the cave, and the green thunder lion king, who was the most magnificent and vigorous in the herd, jumped up and rushed to the iron winged Black Scorpion first. And this action instantly ignited the situation that was already tense to the point of collapse. The roar was like the flood breaking the dike. In a flash, I don''t know how many fierce beasts roared and rushed to them. In response to them, they were the most sharp and high pitched howling.


    The beasts in front of them all fight together in an instant. The originally solid rock ground becomes as fragile as tofu in front of these fierce beasts. Countless stones, mud and dust are flying everywhere. Even in the twinkling of an eye, we can''t see the Tianyin Zhuguo in the center of the scene. We can only see the fierce evil spirits in the middle of the scene Roar and roar in the air.Huge stones shot in all directions from the center of the cave, pounding on the stone walls. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were not spared, but under the cover of the fantasy array, they avoided most of the stones, even if there were some stones that they could not avoid occasionally. After all, these flying stones are not the monsters themselves. Although they are fierce and powerful, they are still able to catch up with Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu.


    What they are most concerned about is not the sudden stones, but the rapid intensified and even frenzied fighting in the cave. Dozens of high-level monsters fight together, most of which are the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    It was at this time that the iron winged Black Scorpion finally showed the strength of a fifth level monster. Facing the siege of so many fourth level monsters, it swept its tail and waved its claws. In the shrill whistling, almost all the monsters close to the iron winged Black Scorpion were defeated by its powerful force, and some of the weaker ones were even directly attacked ¡£


    During the fierce battle, suddenly a black shadow jumped up from a strange angle behind the iron winged Black Scorpion. While the iron winged Black Scorpion was defending the attack of several monsters in front of him, it escaped the poisonous scorpion tail defense and fell on the iron winged Black Scorpion''s back. In the roar, the light drama trembles, you can see that it is a fierce broken yuan lazy, a claw angry grasp, even directly broke the hard scorpion shell, inserted into the back of the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    The iron winged Black Scorpion suddenly gave out a fierce and sharp roar, which shocked the whole body, and the countless monsters around seemed to be instantly beaten with chicken blood. All the monsters'' eyes were red, and frantically rushed to the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    The iron winged Black Scorpion didn''t care about the monsters. The scorpion''s tail turned upside down in mid air and stabbed him suddenly. Instead, it directly pierced Po Yuanlang''s body and nailed him to his back shell.


    However, this broken yuan lazy looks much more powerful than the dark wind wolf before. Although it has been hurt hard to imagine, and the wound on its chest has even begun to flow out terrible yellow blood, it also looks fierce. Suddenly, it roars, opens its mouth, and a bright round Dan flies out.


    Demon Dan!


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu in the distance were shocked for a moment, but the beasts in the scuffle were unexpectedly calm for a moment. All the demons'' eyes fell on the demon pill, and on the broken yuan lazy who seemed to be doomed.


    Including the seriously injured iron winged Black Scorpion, it seems to suddenly feel something, sharp howl suddenly high pitched up, body twist, it seems to want to throw this broken yuan lazy out, and the surrounding beasts also have signs of retreat.


    However, time is like lightning and flint. At the moment when the demon pill just appeared, Poyuan lazy seemed to fall into the last madness before he died. He roared wildly, accompanied by a terrible explosion and a strong light that was almost impossible to look directly at from the demon pill.


    The fury was centered on the demon pill, which broke away like thunder. It turned into a fierce hurricane and swept around. Where it passed, the ground cracked and the rocks were broken. It was terrible.


    Self exploding demon pill!


    Before he died, this broken yuan lazy, with wild ferocity, recklessly blew up his life. The power of the demon Dan was at least five times of its normal strength, which shocked the whole audience in an instant. Poyuan lazy himself broke up almost at the same time, while the beasts that were a little closer to him were as good as blood, or as bad as broken hands and feet.


    After a long time, many monsters were still in shock. The deepest part of the smoke gradually revealed the figure of the iron winged Black Scorpion, which immediately attracted all eyes.


    In addition to the broken yuan lazy, the iron winged Black Scorpion is the monster closest to the self exploding demon Dan. With such powerful power, even the fifth level monster can''t stand it. Under the brilliance, the iron winged Black Scorpion seems to have never been so embarrassed. On its back, there was a big hole several feet wide on the hard scorpion shell, and its flesh and blood were all blurred. However, half of the scorpion''s tail, which was originally invincible, was also blown away.


    The whole iron winged Black Scorpion was smeared with a layer of dark color by the dust. There was no more five level monster''s incomparable momentum. Even in the cold compound eyes, the light was dim now.


    In the cave, dust slowly fell.


    There is no doubt that the self exploding demon Dan is the final and most frightening end of these high-level monsters, so every living monster is a little dazed at the moment, looking at this terrible scene with a bit of blankness.


    However, at this chilling moment, it seems that the voice from the depths of hell, with endless despair and irresistible temptation, such as the grimace of evil spirits, such as the roar of the ghost, once again sounded a third voice in the silence:


    "pa!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    At this moment, almost all the monsters looked at Tianyin Zhuguo, which was in the middle of the battlefield and was in the most fierce situation, but was not damaged. On the red fruit, the third purple petal slowly split.


    The strange fragrance in the air seems to be about to boil, close to the burning of the general strong, every breath, as if to let the whole body''s blood twitch and surge, it is no longer an ordinary elixir fragrance, and the echo seems to be the deepest cry of every life in this cave.


    The petals fall


    The fruit is as red as blood.


    In a flash, all the monsters roared up to the sky together, and the whole hill and cave trembled at the same time. With the ensuing unspeakable chaos, every monster rushed forward recklessly. Any other monsters who were in front of them or even just close to their bodies would be attacked by these red eyed high-level monsters ¡£


    At this moment, the sharp teeth roared and roared, and there was no more siege and fighting. Some of them were naked and bloody, which made Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu feel cold. Shen Shi''s expression is still calm, while Zhong Qingzhu''s face is already very pale.


    And in the monster battlefield, although all the monsters who had been besieged were almost crazy at this time, and there was no common enemy to besiege the iron winged Black Scorpion, but the iron winged Black Scorpion guarded Tianyin Zhuguo and did not let other monsters touch it, it was equivalent to resisting the attack of a large number of other four level monsters. In addition to the self exploding demon pill that broke yuan lazy before, the damage to iron winged Black Scorpion can''t be underestimated. After a few rounds, this powerful five level monster has been clumsy in the rolling tide of beasts, and it''s almost impossible to support.


    And in the roar around, many fourth-order monsters are still red eyes, desperately rush to the Tianyin Zhuguo which is about to be fully mature.


    Iron winged Black Scorpion just flew a monster from the side with its huge claw, but suddenly its eyes were dazzled on the front. It was the powerful green thunder lion king that roared and rushed to the front. Seeing the flaw, he grabbed the joint of iron winged Black Scorpion''s claw directly. With a thrilling sound, the claw was directly interrupted by the green thunder lion king.


    On weekdays, with the strength of iron winged Black Scorpion, it''s impossible to beat the king of green thunder lion, who is one step worse than himself. But now he is seriously injured and besieged by many high-level monsters for a long time. He has almost run out of oil and lights. In his exhausted panic, this heavy blow has not been avoided.


    When the claw was broken, the iron winged Black Scorpion made a terrible high pitched whistling sound, which seemed to be the bone marrow of pain, and the severe pain seemed to stimulate all the remaining demonic forces in this huge monster. Its huge body suddenly swept away and directly knocked the three closest demonic beasts out. At the same time, there were bursts of heartbreaking sound of fracture.


    There is no doubt that the green thunder Lion King is the most powerful and spiritual of these four level monsters. Although he is also salivating for Tianyin Zhuguo, at the moment he sees the iron winged Black Scorpion bumping against him with a demon''s body as if fighting for his life. The green thunder Lion King roars, but at the moment when it is too late, he jumps back and gives way to this powerful blow.


    Swept by the iron winged Black Scorpion, the surrounding demons could not help retreating a few steps, but the roar became more fierce and loud. Anyone could see that this was the last struggle of the fifth level demons. And next, it''s the critical moment to snatch the peerless elixir Tianyin Zhuguo.


    At this dazzling moment, when it seems that people can''t breathe and can''t speak, the scarred iron winged Black Scorpion, who seems to have been seriously injured and dying, uses its last strength to force back all the monsters around for a few steps. Its huge demon head suddenly turns around, and it has almost no emotion. From the beginning to the end, it is cold Eyes, burning up a group of desperate flame, with a trace of madness.


    "High!"


    The shrill scream, like a child''s cry, rang through the whole cave, and the fifth level monster suddenly rushed to the Tianyin Zhuguo nearby. In the distance, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were surprised. Nearby, all the monsters roared out with one voice. In a moment, I don''t know how many figures rushed to them.


    However, no matter who it is, it is not as good as the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    The dying fifth level monster is the closest to tianyinzhuguo. It will lose the upper part of the whole elixir in one bite. Of course, it also includes the tianyinzhuguo, which is coveted by countless monsters.


    Shen Shi, with his mouth half open, looked at the strange situation of the sudden change in the scene in amazement. He watched the valuable six pinzhu fruit being eaten directly by the iron winged Black Scorpion, but he was helpless. At the same time, he felt that he was hiding in the empty magic array with himself, almost close to Zhong Qingzhu, who was standing on the stone wall with his back, and his body trembled There was a shake.


    That kind of mood, maybe everyone has it?


    And it''s not only the two of them, but also the high-level monsters around the iron winged Black Scorpion, who burst out after a moment of dumbfounded. The strange fragrance in the air is still strong like fire, which stimulates the nerves of every high-level monster. All the monster''s eyes are red with blood, and then they rush to the iron winged Black Scorpion again regardless of everything.If you can''t eat Tianyin Zhuguo, you will eat this body!


    In the world of monsters, it''s so cruel!


    In a flash, in the roar, there were three or four monsters hanging on the body of the iron winged Black Scorpion. The blood flew between the sharp teeth and the fangs, and the large pieces of flesh and blood were torn off crazily. As soon as I saw it, a terrible and miserable animal feast would be staged.


    However, at this time, from the depth of the dying iron winged Black Scorpion''s body, a light suddenly lit up, which was quite different from the light column falling from the sky, but was enough to fight against the chamber. With a trace of red color, it swept the iron winged Black Scorpion''s body.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    A strange sound, like hard shell turning and bone rebirth, reverberated in this ancient cave. The monsters around seemed to feel something and suddenly quieted down a little,


    the iron winged Black Scorpion slowly raised its head.


    Standing in the distance, Shen Shi suddenly held his breath. From a distance, he saw the iron winged Black Scorpion. All the remaining crustaceans were shaking slowly, and then slowly changed into another color.


    Red as blood.


    The whole giant demon scorpion, originally black and brown, began to change color strangely at this time, and from its body, it kept floating a completely different breath. It was the taste of Tianyin Zhuguo, and a heavy pressure that seemed suffocating passed from the demon scorpion. After a long distance, Shen Shi felt that his chest was too tight to breathe.


    An idea flashed through his mind like lightning and flint. In an instant, he was horrified and said in a low voice:


    "this is Is this iron winged Black Scorpion going to be promoted? "


    It is said that among the countless kinds of monsters in Hongmeng world, there are altogether seven grades. The highest seven grades of monsters are wild and alien species born from ancient times. In fact, they are not inferior to the gods and dragons in ancient times. They only exist in legends, and there are only a few.


    So the sixth level monster is actually the strongest one that people can see. At this level, the strength of demons and beasts is beyond imagination. Ordinary human friars have no resistance to them. Only with the help of some magic weapons, the immortal of Yuandan realm, who has a good command of Tao and law, can he compete with them.


    And such a powerful monster disappeared long after the Terran ruled Hongmeng.


    but as like as two peas on the iron wing, the signs of the black scorpion are exactly the same as the legendary powerful monster evolution and even breaking the limit of blood vessels. The root cause is obviously the powerful effect of Tianyin Zhuguo.


    Such a situation is rare in a thousand years, but now it is so real in this cave. Maybe it''s because the Tianyin Zhuguo''s medicinal power is too strong, or the iron winged Black Scorpion''s own Taoist practice has already reached the peak of the fifth level monster, so the combination of the two has the image of adverse heaven, but anyway, this scene has happened in front of all people and all monsters.


    It''s a brand new six level monster iron winged Black Scorpion that is unprecedented powerful and can crush everything No, maybe now it has been called iron winged blood scorpion. It will be reborn in this cave.


    At that time, waiting for the surrounding monster, in addition to the end of death, there will be no other way.


    Of course, it also includes the two human beings hidden in the dark shadow.


    In the dark, Zhong Qingzhu''s hands and feet are cold. Even though she is so far away, she still feels oppressed by the momentum of the iron winged blood scorpion, and despair seems to be like a poisonous insect, which entangles her heart and gnaws at her self-confidence.


    This time, is it really wrong?


    In the face of the legendary powerful sixth level monster, all the fourth level monsters seemed to be subdued and trembled with fear. What''s more, she was such a weak woman? Zhong Qingzhu looked at everything in front of him blankly, but suddenly thought of his life in his mind for no reason.


    It seems so hasty, short and mixed with many dark memories of life.


    It''s because the pain of remembering is more than the happiness, so the memories of the past are so bleak, but there are still some shining lights in them. In the dim light, she vaguely sees the man around her.


    It''s hard to live all the way. For my own sake, for my mother''s sake, and for climbing the ladder of people, will one day stand at the brightest and brightest place?


    She paid for this dream, who will know?


    Or, only in the dark, there is some warmth in the memory? She slightly turned her head, in the shadow suddenly tears in her eyes, she suddenly so miss that warmth.


    So she put out her hand and gently grasped the palm of his hand.


    Before you die, at least have this warmth.


    She closed her eyes, leaned against the stone wall and waited quietly as if she had given up all hope. Just at this time, she suddenly felt that the palm she was holding was suddenly tightened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    That hand as always warm, in this cold despair moment, always let people have a familiar attachment. Zhong Qingzhu opened his eyes and saw Shen Shi''s bright eyes. Although he was anxious, his eyes were bright and firm, as if he had thought of something at this time.


    The eerie change of iron winged Black Scorpion is still going on, and an indescribable power seems to be emanating from its body, which has a deterrent effect on the four level monsters around, so that the high-level monsters, including the most powerful green thunder lion king, dare not act rashly for a moment, and even some weaker monsters have begun to instinctively backward shrink back.


    It was a kind of awe from the deep of blood. Even if the iron winged Black Scorpion was still seriously injured in the past, in the eyes of all monsters, it seemed that the demon scorpion, who was about to be promoted to the sixth level, had already stepped on the top of the world, and could hardly look directly at it.


    After swallowing Tianyin Zhuguo, the iron winged Black Scorpion began to mutate under the unimaginable powerful medicine. In the middle, it didn''t make any movement. It just lay on the ground and didn''t move. Its cold compound eyes coldly scanned the surrounding demons and beasts, and the imitation Buddha was waiting for something.


    Dead silence at this moment, shrouded in every corner of the cave, in the bright light from the sky, the shadows of many monsters flickered and swayed between the light and shadow, as if they were uneasy shadows. Only the deep crackling sound from the iron winged Black Scorpion and the slow change of the deep color from black to red show the incredible and miraculous nature that is taking place in this powerful monster.


    What happens when a new level 6 monster is born?


    This kind of fear of the highest level of species demon world, the presence of other monsters seems to be more than Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu such human fear and fear, gradually more and more monsters began to slowly retreat, away from the iron winged Black Scorpion more and more far, and standing in the front of the most powerful green thunder lion king, also began to look left and right, seems to have some retreat.


    All of a sudden, at this time, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly found that Shen Shi released his hand. Hidden in the illusory array, he stared at the iron winged Black Scorpion in the distance, raised his eyebrows, and suddenly raised his hands. A wave of spiritual power rose in the array.


    Zhong Qingzhu was surprised. Before he could react, he saw that under the light column, where all the demons'' eyes gathered, a mass of black gas suddenly appeared above the body of the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    In the bright light, this group of black gas looks so dazzling and eye-catching, although compared with the iron winged Black Scorpion, the black gas is extremely weak, but almost all the monsters see it at the first time.


    Iron winged Black Scorpion seems to feel something, just want to look up, the mass of black gas suddenly dropped down, directly fell on its back of a scorpion shell rupture wound, from the flow of blood in the wound, drilled in.


    Sorcery and blood poison.


    "Sizzling, sizzling..." A strange sound, like the gnawing of insects and ants, suddenly came out from the back of the iron winged Black Scorpion. Between the red skin and the shell of the scorpion, the black air seemed to be filled with evil poison. It trembled beside the scar, and a drop of red blood suddenly came out.


    Even though the scorpion''s skin is not strong, the scorpion''s skin will only recover when it''s hard. Because of this, the strong sense of fear makes all the monsters around dare not act rashly.


    But no one thought, at this time suddenly appeared that group of seemingly weak black gas.


    Without the protection of the most powerful and hard scorpion shell, this group of poisonous and evil black Qi finds the most vulnerable flesh wound on the iron winged Black Scorpion at the moment, and instantly breaks the flesh. However, Rao is so. After all, iron winged Black Scorpion is a powerful five level monster. The flesh and blood around the black air instinctively flicks, almost instantly heals again, and directly dispels the black air.


    This is the body of the powerful and peerless high-level monster. The low-level magic is almost useless to them. Even if Shen Shi has the great bonus of the yin-yang curse on the magic, and even if the witchcraft originated from the demon world is weird and vicious, the final result is just a small drop of blood.


    Just a drop of red blood.


    Blood drops from the wound on the back of the iron winged Black Scorpion, slowly flowing and dripping, where there are almost subtle to see the trace of thin blood, compared with the iron winged Black Scorpion''s huge body, this drop of blood seems insignificant.


    However, iron winged Black Scorpion suddenly raised his head, cold eyes suddenly had a trace of anger and uneasiness.


    The many monsters who were retreating suddenly stopped.


    Green thunder Lion King mouth low roar a, suddenly stepped forward a step.


    This cave, all the atmosphere suddenly because of this little drop of blood, suddenly reversed.


    Originally, the faint fragrance gradually dissipated due to the eating of Tianyin Zhuguo appeared in the cave again, like a raging fire, lit up in the eyes of all the surrounding demons.Because the re emergence of medicine fragrance, all from that drop of blood.


    The smell of blood.


    Is every drop of blood like a Tianyin Zhuguo? The black and red skin and flesh of scorpion, how many such flesh and blood?


    Iron winged Black Scorpion''s uneasiness is more and more serious. It looks around and starts to make that kind of shrill and high pitched howling sound again in its mouth, trying to frighten those monsters who gradually start to go crazy again in the fragrance of blood. However, it seems that no matter how big the deterrent is, no matter how much fear, it can''t resist the fragrance.


    Even all the monsters at this moment forgot to trace where the strange black gas suddenly appeared.


    "Roar!"


    As if to the depths of the breathtaking silence, when the greedy flame in the eyes of all the monsters is burning more and more prosperous, a red, and finally to the limit, just like the tight string cut the skin, cut the flesh and blood, and finally to the end!


    The shrill roar of the beast broke the terrible silence, broke all the strings, and heralded the opening of the last feast.


    As inspired by the cry of the deepest blood, all the monsters roared wildly together and rushed to the iron winged Black Scorpion again regardless of everything. They would never retreat even if they were beaten, split, broken bones and skin. What they did was to tear a hole in the iron winged Black Scorpion to see the flesh and smell the fragrance.


    The fifth level monster can be advanced, so is the fourth level monster OK?


    Is that ok?


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Can you do it with your life?


    Is that ok?


    "Tear..."


    It was the iron winged Black Scorpion that bit off a monster''s head, but on one side of its abdomen, it was torn open a bloody hole several feet long. The strong aroma of the medicine surged out like a torrential wave, filling all the spaces, making the surrounding monsters more crazy.


    The monster that was close to the wound rushed over, desperately tearing at the flesh and devouring the blood, while the monster that could not reach nearby was roaring and grabbing at other places on the body of the iron winged Black Scorpion. Even if the iron winged Black Scorpion had to fly or even kill one or two monsters every time, more monsters seemed to hang on it and could not shake it I can''t get rid of it.


    The tide of animals is like a flood, which will soon submerge this iron winged Black Scorpion.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, hiding beside the stone wall of the cave, look at this bloody and cruel scene, their faces are a little pale.


    At this time, the iron winged Black Scorpion, which seemed to be unable to support, suddenly made a sharp whistling sound, and its body seemed to tremble in place. At that moment, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu felt that the cave ground under their feet suddenly trembled violently.


    "Boom!"


    A sudden loud noise suddenly appeared in the cave. In the middle of the open space, all the rock and soil layers suddenly collapsed. Unexpectedly, a huge hole appeared out of thin air. The iron winged Black Scorpion, together with all the monsters who besieged it, instantly fell down with countless flying dust, huge soil and stones.


    The dust filled the air, and the crazy monsters could no longer be seen.


    But soon, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu felt that the earth under their feet was shaking violently again. A terrible loud noise and dazzling light came out of the cave, even the thick dust could not cover it.


    They were very familiar with that momentum, because not long ago, they had just seen it once.


    It was a high-level monster who blew up his demon Dan in despair.


    The whole cave seemed to tremble, the surrounding rocks fell one after another, and the illusory array was also strongly impacted. It seemed that it was in danger, and could not hide people.


    However, before the two of them calmed down, there was another loud noise. The familiar feeling was a terrible shock. This was another demon pill exploding.


    What happened under that cave?


    Are despairing monsters completely crazy?


    The scene in front of them seemed to be a picture that had never been seen before, but it was vividly staged in front of them.


    "Boom, boom, boom..." The incredible and incredible terrible sound, the light and shadow interlaced as if distorted everything in this cave, only the smoke can not cover up the strange strong aroma of medicine is still floating in the air, the earth is constantly shaking, crying for the last madness of those powerful lives.


    The vibration of the cave is becoming more and more intense. More and more cracks appear in the surface rocks. More and more stones fall from the top of the head. It seems that at the next moment, the cave and even the whole mountain will collapse, burying all the madness and blood.


    As if standing in confusion, the place where the green bamboo and the God of death would stagger down from the sky.


    Until all of a sudden, there was a moment when all the voices were silent.There was silence, no more sound.


    The shaking of the mountain and the cave and the ground slowly subsided, and the terrible crackling sound in the collapsed cave disappeared. Only the dust in the air still fluttered and did not fall down, stubbornly covered the real scene. The scarred cave left only silence and two survivors.


    "Bang!"


    A stone fell from the top of the cave, fell on the edge of the cave, shook twice and rolled down. After a while, a slightly dull echo came from the cave.


    In the air, there is still the strong fragrance of medicine, such as the grimace of hell, waving to them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    The dust makes everything in the cave a little fuzzy and unreal. Even the bright light column falling from the sky seems dim at the moment. The huge cave that suddenly collapsed is still there, like a terrible mouth, devouring many powerful monsters not long ago.


    Everything quieted down.


    It''s like the bloody scene staged not long ago is just a dream, but the existence of the big hole is still cold and mercilessly reminding the rest of the people that if this is a dream, then the dream has not woken up.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu stand at the edge of the cave and have been waiting for a long time. Even though the cave has fallen into silence again, no one can guarantee that there will be any unpredictable danger near the big cave. After all, there was an earth shaking scuffle in the cave not long ago.


    But after waiting for a long time, until the dust began to calm down, the light in the cave turned bright, except for the sound of a few residual stones falling, everything was still quiet.


    Those crazy fighting monsters, the powerful iron winged Black Scorpion in the next stage, seemed to have suddenly solidified and disappeared in this cave.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and took a step forward.


    Only then did his steps move. A stone not far from his feet was suddenly pushed open. The little black pig, who was safe and sound, poked out his head and looked around for a moment. He looked relieved. Then he jumped to Shen Shi''s feet. Beside Shen Shi, Zhong Qingzhu also noticed his action. His face changed slightly and said, "do you want to go there?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "anyway, we have to see what happened there. What''s the situation now?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent. After a moment, he said, "let''s go together."


    Shen Shi takes a look at her, smiles, and then walks forward.


    As soon as they got to the entrance of the cave, they were not very careful about the smell of the crack in the air.


    It''s the smell of blood, the smell of blood.


    Seeing that he was about to walk to the cave, Shen Shi suddenly seemed to think of something. He looked down at the little black pig at his feet, and there was a trace of hesitation and doubt in his eyes. I don''t know why, Xiao Hei, who has always been very sensitive and obsessed with the smell of spirit grass, after coming to this cave this time, there is a peerless spirit grass Tianyin Zhuguo with six grades. However, Xiao Hei''s performance has always been very calm, even It seems to be indifferent to the spirit grass.


    Is it because the monster who guards and fights for tianyinzhuguo is too powerful, or is Xiaohei not interested in tianyinzhuguo?


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly as his mind turned. But the next moment, his steps had already stepped on the edge of the cave, and the sudden idea was thrown aside.


    Because at that moment, he and Zhong Qingzhu were both slightly shocked by the scene in the pit.


    It was an irregular large round pit. The bottom of the pit was about four feet high from the cave floor. It looked very deep. Now, under the light of the light column falling from the sky, what Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu saw in the pit was a scene of blood and cruelty, just like that of hell in the yellow spring.


    Blood and meat splashed all over the place under the pit, and almost no good monster remains could be seen any more. All the blood and meat seemed to be broken by a kind of crazy power, just like evil spirits coming, brutally killing all the lives. Hands and legs, broken bones and fur, as well as a large number of flesh, blood, crustaceans and claws, can be seen everywhere. All the monsters that fall into the pit seem to be completely torn up by the terrible force. The strong blood essence flows everywhere, reddening the bottom of the pit, and even diluting the fragrance of medicine near the pit.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was pale. Suddenly he turned around and clenched his teeth. Although he didn''t vomit and tremble like ordinary people, his face was also very ugly. In contrast, Shen Shi is calm. Although he is not comfortable looking at the terrible flesh and blood, the tragic pictures he has seen over the years, including his three years of experience in the demon world, make him finally resist the impulse to return.


    After looking down for a while, Shen Shi suddenly said, "green bamboo, don''t move here. I''ll go down to have a look first."


    Zhong Qingzhu was surprised and said, "do you want to go down?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said in a deep voice: "it seems that the monsters below should have exploded the demon pill directly before they died in the scuffle just now. In addition, the cave bottom is so narrow that they can''t avoid it. Even the monsters that would not have died would have been affected. Finally, they would have exploded the demon pill before they died. This wave exploded itself, so it broke all the monsters and became such a situation... "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was a little pale again. He imagined the last scene of crazy, cruel and fierce among the many monsters under the pit not long ago. He could not help shaking slightly.Shen Shi took a step forward, turned his eyes to Xiao hei and said, "Xiao Hei, you..." The voice did not fall, but saw a clip of small black tail, but stepped back a few steps, it seems to be very disgusted with the things under the hole, did not follow the owner down to check.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head. After a bitter smile, he thought that it was the same below anyway. Xiao Hei couldn''t go down. In fact, he didn''t care about it any more. He reached for the stone beside the hole and slid down slowly against the wall of the hole.


    On the ground, Zhong Qingzhu was a little worried. Although he didn''t like the situation under the cave, he still walked forward a few steps. He came to the edge of the cave and watched Shen Shi slide down. He said:


    "be careful, stone."


    Shen Shi raised his head, laughed at her, and then continued to slide down.


    With the continuous fall of the body, the distance from the bottom of the pit is getting closer and closer, and the shocking red flowing below is becoming more and more bright and magnified in the sight. The blood in the air rolled in, like invisible waves of water, drowning from above his mouth and nose.


    The trace of blood pool splashed on the stone wall of the pit. When the palm slipped, it was covered with the red blood of one hand. Shen Shi took a look at the startling scarlet on his hands. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and he continued to slide to the bottom of the hole.


    A little bit of movement, finally to the bottom of the hole, then Shen Shi found that he had no place to stand. All over the place, there are pieces of flesh and blood from the broken corpses of monsters, which are mixed and piled together, with a kind of ferocity that makes people crazy. Shen Shi clenched his teeth, closed his eyes and calmed his mind. Then he opened his eyes and stepped forward. He couldn''t manage so much and stepped directly on the flesh and blood.


    A foot to, the body slightly a sink, but the sole of the foot is not stable, down into a few minutes. Dirty blood and surrounding pieces of flesh and blood floated up like a swamp, like a legendary hell in the yellow spring.


    Shen Shi shook his head. His face was very ugly. As long as he was a normal person, he would never feel comfortable in such a horrible and disgusting place. But he was tough in the end and forced his disgust down. He looked around and walked forward slowly. At the same time, he began to explore the bottom of the hole carefully.


    It seems that all the monsters really died here, and almost all of them died in the way of no whole body. Shen Shi walked in the sea of corpses, not only didn''t see a good monster corpse, but also didn''t see some decent big body fragments. All the corpses of the monsters were broken, and even he couldn''t tell which pieces he saw were originally part of the monsters'' bodies.


    The tragedy made Shen Shi frown tightly. In addition to the horror and disgust of the scene, there is another important thing, that is, such a serious fragmentation is likely to destroy most of the parts on the bodies of these high-level monsters that can be used as spiritual materials.


    He walked and searched hard in the flesh and blood, looking for the possible useful demon body and spirit material, while carefully recalling the times of self explosion of demon Dan in the monster scuffle just now, but the scene was too chaotic at that time. At last, Shen Shi could only estimate that there were at least ten times of self explosion of demon Dan in front of him.


    More than a dozen loud noises mean that at least a dozen fourth-order demons have been destroyed. Shen Shi''s heart can''t help convulsing. However, there is nothing he can do about it. He can only sigh at the bottom of his heart and continue to search in this sea of blood. He hopes that his luck is good enough to find some demons or talents Encounter one or two surviving demon Dan.


    Just this hope, it seems that it is really some dim, in front of a pool of bright red blood, as if only those terrible flesh and blood, in addition, nothing else.


    There is an impulse in Shen Shi''s heart that he wants to leave. When he hesitates, he suddenly sees a very weak light flash under the flesh and blood somewhere in front of him.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumps. He stares at the place and takes a close look at it. He strides over it with a big stride. He doesn''t care about the blood and flesh. His hands fly away a few times. The light suddenly shines. Shen Shi shouts softly, and his right hand plunges down. He grabs something in the blood and flesh and raises it abruptly.


    Standing up straight, his hands slowly spread out in front of his eyes.


    Blood flowed slowly between his fingers. In the palm of his hand, a bright round bead with cyan light appeared, and a kind of spiritual power came out of the bead.


    Demon Dan!


    Actually, there is the remaining demon Dan!


    Shen Shi is overjoyed. The harvest is really extraordinary. You should know that this is at least a demon pill of the fourth level monster, which is far more valuable than ordinary spirit material. It can even be said that with this demon pill, his action of risking to cross the invisible boundary of five hundred miles is enough reward. And now, in front of him, there is a large hole, which has not been searched.


    In ecstasy, Shen Shi couldn''t help laughing. He put this demon pill into Ruyi bag, which has not yet been identified. Then he turned around and continued to search in the flesh and blood. At this moment, perhaps because of the change of his mood, he even felt that the flesh and blood didn''t look as terrible and disgusting as before.His body was searching through the flesh and blood. The situation seemed strange. Under the pit, there was no movement except the sound of Shen Shi walking. There were only a large number of pieces of flesh and blood.


    Until suddenly there was a glimmer of light, shining somewhere in the hole.


    However, the light, I do not know why, was quietly lit up from behind Shen Shi. It twinkled in a pile of bloody flesh, like a pair of cold eyes, looking coldly at the human back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    Above the cave, Zhong Qingzhu resisted his discomfort and looked down. He saw Shen Shi walking in the sea of corpses. It seemed that he was looking for something in the blood of monsters. For a moment, he still felt sick. After a pause, he raised his voice and called down:


    "stone, have you found anything?"


    Shen Shi stands up straight and smiles at the top. Although the bloody scenes around him and the blood stains on his body make his smile look strange, he can still see that his expression is much more relaxed than just now. He smiles at Zhong Qingzhu and says:


    "good luck, I found a demon pill. It''s too dirty under here. I''ll look for it again. You can have a rest on it first. "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was full of joy. No matter what, it was a great harvest to get a fourth-order demon Dan. He waved his hand and promised, "OK, but you should be careful." Then she seemed to remember something again and yelled to Shen Shi: "by the way, stone, look carefully for the remains of the iron winged Black Scorpion. Maybe there are some high-level spirit materials on the monster from the fifth level to the sixth level."


    At the bottom, Shen Shi agreed from a distance, but looking at the blood and water flowing around the broken pieces of meat of different sizes, he subconsciously grinned bitterly and shook his head.


    Zhong Qingzhu took back his eyes and breathed a long breath. It seems that the monsters below died together in the scuffle. All of them were broken to pieces. At least they look safe now. But as soon as she thought of the crazy fight in this cave not long ago, and all the high-level monsters fell into the big hole, the monsters burst into the demon pill, she felt a little chilly.


    This time, it''s really a near death. As long as there''s a little mistake, she and Shen Shi are almost doomed to die around so many powerful monsters.


    With a sigh from the bottom of her heart, she stood up straight and stepped back two steps. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw that on the ground not far away, Xiaohei was lying there, looking lazy. She had an unknown spirit grass in her mouth and was chewing there. A moment later, Xiao Hei seemed to feel Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes and looked up at her, but there was no extra movement and expression.


    For a long time, Zhong Qingzhu''s relationship with the little black pig beside Shen Shi was very flat. Even though he had fought side by side in the battle besieged by the beast alliance, he didn''t feel that little black would be intimate with him. However, in her heart, she didn''t care about it very much. When she saw Xiao Hei at this time, for some unknown reason, Zhong Qingzhu thought of another charming woman somewhere in Liuyun city.


    She looked a little pale. She silently turned away and took a look at the surrounding cave environment. When she came last time, because the iron winged Black Scorpion was guarding by Tianyin Zhuguo, she never really looked at the situation here. At this time, she was thinking whether she should take this opportunity to look around. Suddenly, a low hum came from her side.


    Zhong Qingzhu was surprised to look around, but he found that Xiao Hei, who was just looking at him, suddenly stood up from the ground and hummed in a low voice. He seemed to be confused, hesitant and nervous. After a moment''s hesitation, he walked to the edge of the hole.


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment. His eyes turned in his bright eyes. His brows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes fell into the big hole a distance away.


    The blood in the air is still strong.


    Under the pit, Shen Shi searched for a while, opened a lot of pieces of flesh and blood, stained with a lot of dirty blood pool, but did not find the most important and most precious demon Dan. Instead, he found three or two pieces of flesh and blood that seemed to be barely able to be used as spiritual material. It was also a little harvest, so he put them into Ruyi bag first.


    Standing up straight and looking around, Shen Shi looked at the hole he was in again, and suddenly found that there were many obvious traces of hard objects excavated on the stone wall around the collapsed pit. Some large stones on the stone wall were even directly cut from it, and the traces of the fracture were very conspicuous.


    If only the ground collapses, it seems that there should be no such sign. It seems that something has been dug here before. Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He couldn''t understand it for a moment. Then his eyes fell to the bottom of the hole. He looked at the countless flesh and blood in the pool of blood around him and found that he had only found about 20% of the place.


    Maybe there''s hope to find a well preserved demon pill under other pieces of flesh and blood. Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s spirit is inspired, turns around and raises his feet, and then goes on.


    Just at this time, suddenly, the corner of his eyes in the next somewhere under the flesh and blood, suddenly there seems to be a glimmer of light suddenly flashing.


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly stops, turns around and stares at the pieces of flesh and blood. However, the light seems to be an illusion, and it flashes away, and there is no movement.


    He stared there for a while, but didn''t find any abnormal image. After hesitating for a moment, he frowned and turned around slowly, thinking that he was wrong? However, after pondering for a while, Shen Shi turned around again and walked in the direction where there was a faint light just now.Is there anything strange, is it a mistake, or is there some treasure hidden there? Just go and look for it.


    After a few steps forward, the blood and flesh flowed at his feet in a greasy and disgusting way, and soon came close to the place just now. The place where the light just lit up was close to the side wall at the bottom of the hole. At this time, Shen Shi suddenly saw that under a large piece of meat over there, a weak and slightly cold light suddenly lit up.


    There was a sudden joy in his heart. However, at the same time, he suddenly heard that over his head, somewhere above the pit, Xiao Hei suddenly hummed in a low and slightly urgent voice, which seemed to be a bit nervous.


    Shen Shi''s heart was suddenly shocked for no reason, and a chill came instantly. It seemed that all the bloody breath was suddenly far away from him, and only the cold light was left in his sight.


    That big piece of broken meat vibrated slightly, as if it drove other blood pool fragments around, such as the wave of a blood River, began to turn slightly, and then the light suddenly brightened up, the blood pool turned fast and even fierce, and a strange and shrill scream, like a child''s cry, suddenly rose.


    Iron winged Black Scorpion!


    The monster is still alive!


    Shen Shi''s first reaction to the shock was to step back. In front of such a powerful monster, he could hardly fight back. However, the distance between the two was too short. Just as he stepped back, he saw a blood red color in front of his eyes. In a moment, a large piece of flesh and blood rushed over like a blood wall. At the same time, he also saw the body of the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    Or the remnant of the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    At the first glance, Shen Shi didn''t even recognize the monster at the first time. It''s obvious that the iron winged Black Scorpion didn''t know why it survived the terrible scuffle just now, but it was also badly hurt.


    The original huge body of the monster was almost completely blown up at the moment. To be exact, most of the body of the iron winged Black Scorpion was blown up and disappeared, becoming a part of the mass of blood fragments. At the moment, the iron winged Black Scorpion in front of Shen Shi had only two-thirds of its head and a small body below its neck. There was a huge claw attached to it. In addition, other parts of its body were completely missing.


    It''s hard to imagine that a monster can still live under such severe damage after losing most of its body and even having its head cut off. However, the cold compound eyes that opened prove that it''s just a fierce monster still struggling to die.


    There was a strong sense of killing all over the world. Shen Shi retreated in horror. It seemed that the iron winged Black Scorpion, who only had a broken body, still wanted to attack. But after the claw moved, it immediately gave up the attempt. Instead, it suddenly opened its mouth, and a dazzling clear light flew out directly and hit Shen Shi directly.


    Demon Dan!


    The magic pill of iron winged Black Scorpion!


    A fifth level monster might even have been the sixth level monster''s demon Dan, and sent out a fierce and peerless blow to Shen Shi.


    In an instant, the whole sea of blood and meat in the pit seemed to be churning up, and all the sounds were completely silenced, leaving only the hot and bright light.


    Shen Shi yelled and retreated wildly. However, the light ball was so fast that it was in front of him in a twinkling of an eye. There was no way to retreat or avoid it. Before the momentum reached his body, it seemed as if it had crushed his sternum and beat his heart out of his chest.


    Shen Shi has no doubt that once the terrible demon Dan is hit on him, his end is to turn into a part of the countless pieces of flesh and blood below, and the miserable situation is right in front of him.


    At this critical moment of life and death, he could not care about many more. With a roar, a golden light burst out from his body. In an instant, a Golden Dragon Armor suddenly appeared and covered his whole body. It seemed that he was like a frantic God of war. The next moment, the demon pill of iron winged Black Scorpion hit him.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the demon pill flew back, and Shen Shi''s Golden Dragon Armor on his front chest and abdomen instantly broke into gold powder, which directly disintegrated. At the same time, there was a sharp sound of bone fracture.


    Shen Shi snored, and his body was shocked. He was directly beaten out. In mid air, he saw that his face was pale, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    When the blood color seemed to be overwhelming in front of his eyes, his last remaining situation vaguely through the fuzzy blood color, he saw that not far behind the body of the iron winged Black Scorpion, there was a small hole covered by blood and flesh, in which there was a black object that was incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    From a distance, it looks like an egg.


    A pure black egg.


    Then, Shen Shi''s head suddenly tilts to the other side, and his body flies out like a broken line kite. It seems that no one knows what happened and he faints. A moment later, his unconscious body slams into the stone wall of the hole in the distance, and then falls heavily into the dirty blood.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    In the middle of the sky, the bright demon Dan flew back and directly into the mouth of the iron winged Black Scorpion. But after this blow, the iron winged Black Scorpion, whose body was already broken and almost exhausted, seemed to be withered again, and the light in the compound eyes was dim. It seemed that it would go out at any time.


    At the same time, Shen Shi''s body "bang" hit on the stone wall opposite in the distance, and then fell down. It turned over in a piece of dirty blood, and there was no more movement. But not long after, there was a low roar above the pit, and a black shadow came down, "poop Tong" fell in front of Shen Shi''s body.


    It was a little black pig standing in front of Shen Shi''s body. Although most of his body had been blown away, the iron winged Black Scorpion, which was still much bigger than Shen Shi, bared his teeth and gave out an angry roar. But maybe it''s because the iron winged Black Scorpion is too high and powerful. Although Xiao Hei is eager to protect the master, he doesn''t dare to rush forward. He just stands in front of Shen Shi and looks very nervous. He stares at the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    The iron winged Black Scorpion took a cold look at Xiao Hei. There was no change in his cold eyes, but it seemed that he was really exhausted, so he didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Hei. After lying on the ground for a moment, this powerful and tenacious fifth order monster, somehow, still persevered and refused to give up and die. Instead, it slowly turned around. To be exact, it used its only remaining claw to slowly move the flesh and blood around it, making its damaged head slowly turn in a direction.


    Its eyes slowly turned to the small hole which was hidden in the deep underground, and then covered by countless pieces of flesh and blood, and fell on the black egg in the hole.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    A clear and strange sound suddenly came out of the small hole. It seemed that something was knocking on the wall. Listen carefully, it seemed that the newborn chick was breaking its shell.


    The black egg suddenly and slowly vibrated.


    Then, on the black eggshell, there was a crack, and then there was another one. The subtle but continuous sound was beating and reverberating, and the black eggshell began to shake. Then, all of a sudden, a crisp sound came from the top of the eggshell. A piece of eggshell cracked, revealing a small hole, and a small claw was stretched out from the black egg.


    In the compound eyes of iron winged Black Scorpion, at this time, there was a strange change for the first time. It seemed as if the eternal cold disappeared like melting snow. Instead, it was a mild expectation. Its huge but only remaining claw, slowly moved to the top of the black egg, gently touched the small claw that just broke the shell.


    From a distance, although the two are very different in size, the shape of the two claws is extremely similar.


    The light touch seemed incredibly gentle and strangely appeared on the iron winged Black Scorpion, a terrible monster. The things in the eggshell seemed to be encouraged, and the sound of breaking the shell became more urgent and dense.


    "Kaka, Kaka, Kaka, Kaka..."


    The black eggshell kept shaking and was turned up. Some fragments fell down and fell into the dirty blood. Then they were stained with bloody red, which seemed to indicate that the life just broke out of the shell was stained with red blood from the beginning.


    With the enlargement of the hole in the eggshell, the little claw finally stretched out, and soon another almost the same claw broke, and the next eggshell stretched out. Then, the two claws grasped the relatively strong eggshells, and a slight sound of "sizzling" came out from the eggshell. Suddenly, the dark shadow flashed, and a small figure suddenly broke out and climbed to the black spot Over the eggs.


    The body of the two scorpions is as small as that of the young scorpion. Their heads are black and even their wings are black.


    The little Scorpion was lying on the black egg. It seemed to be a little tired, but it soon raised its head and called to the nearby iron winged Black Scorpion. Two small claws also reached into the air, shaking and waving slightly.


    Iron winged Black Scorpion''s eyes are more and more dim, but at this time, gentle eyes have completely replaced the original cold, it quietly looked at the newborn scorpion, mouth trembled, it seems to want to make a voice, but did not say, its body suddenly swayed, almost fell down.


    The Giant Claw suddenly leaned against the stone wall beside the small hole, and the iron winged Black Scorpion barely supported himself. But this movement is a little big, and the noise seems to make the little scorpion jump and shrink back.


    The iron winged Black Scorpion leaned against the stone wall and seemed to gasp for a while, then slowly stretched out its only huge claw and leaned towards the little scorpion. Deep black and red, it seems that only a little movement can make the little scorpion to pieces. But in the ferocious sea of blood around, the claw is very gentle and gentle. It gently falls on the little scorpion and caresses it slowly.From its head to its body, it is as gentle as a gust of wind, and as joyful and loving as a human mother holding her beloved child.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..." The harsh voice rang out again, but this time it came from the remnant body of the iron winged Black Scorpion. It seemed that its body had been forced to slide down again, and then scraped a piece of gravel from the hard stone wall.


    The sound made the vigilant and nervous little black pig roar at the same time.


    The iron winged Black Scorpion didn''t pay attention to the little pig over there. It slowly lowered its head and didn''t leave the little scorpion. After a while, it suddenly opened its mouth. A soft light flickered for a while, then it converged and turned into a bright, soft and smooth round pill and fell down.


    This, of course, is the elites of iron winged Black Scorpion''s life. He has been practicing the demon pill for many years.


    Looking from the side, this demon pill is obviously bigger than the one Shen Shi found in the flesh and blood. At the same time, the body of the pill is round, bright and flawless, just like a bright pearl, instantly gathering all the light around. What''s more strange is that there is still a virtual shadow flowing slowly in the demon pill. From a distance, it looks like a red scorpion holding a bright red fruit, which appears and disappears in the demon pill.


    Light flow, the demon Dan quickly fell in front of the small scorpion, the small scorpion looks a little confused, some at a loss, but it seems to be out of a kind of instinct, it stretched out its own or tender two small claws, caught the demon Dan, hold in front of the chest.


    Iron winged Black Scorpion''s eyes, with a trace of satisfaction and gratification, its head suddenly tilted a bit, and in the stone wall down a few feet, once again dropped a pile of small stones. But it still seems to be attached to something, more and more dim eyes, dead to support do not want to close.


    Its only claws, supporting the stone wall, seemed to be the last shelter, and then the strength seemed irresistible to dissipate from the broken demon body, it was more and more weak, its once invincible head against the hard stone wall, slowly sliding down again and again.


    The broken stones fall with a harsh sound, like wailing. The little scorpion looked at the iron winged Black Scorpion around him and suddenly screamed. His voice was especially shrill. In front of him, the huge claw fell down and hit the ground with a bang, like a golden mountain, like a jade pillar, like the sky falling apart, like the darkness of heaven and earth.


    That pair of compound eyes finally closed slowly, and there was no light any more. The huge head was unable to fall down, "Dong" fell on the stone wall again, then "Tong Tong" scraped against the hard stone wall, rolled down, and finally "bang" fell on the sea of broken flesh and blood.


    Toss like waves, quietly return to the silence.


    In the end, it was silent.


    Lying on the eggshell, the small scorpion, holding the magic bright demon Dan, with a trace of loss, staring at the iron winged Black Scorpion in front of him, fell down like this.


    It stood motionless for a while, and then slowly climbed down the eggshell, the middle of a slip accidentally, "poop Tong" fell to the ground in the blood. The little scorpion''s movements are a little awkward and inflexible, because its two most important claws seem to be instinctive, holding the demon pill tightly all the time.


    The bright red blood red its little body, it struggled forward in the blood, slowly climbed to the dead iron winged Black Scorpion wreckage side, low called twice, seems to be calling something.


    But there was no response, no response.


    Corpse mountain and blood sea, except corpse, there is no other.


    Small scorpion slowly quiet down, as if began to accept their own situation, although there are still some at a loss and fear, but it is still a bit reluctant and sentimental, keep looking back at the iron Wing Black Scorpion body, turned around, began to climb outside.


    The pieces of flesh and blood in that direction seem to be more and thicker. The little scorpion is holding the demon Dan and crawling forward. It seems that he wants to get under the pieces of flesh and blood and hide for the time being.


    In the pit, there was silence. The little black pig in the distance was obviously relieved after the iron winged Black Scorpion died. At this time, he put all his energy on Shen Shi, who was in a coma, and kept licking his face. It seemed that he wanted to wake him up in this way, but he didn''t pay attention to the little scorpion here.


    And around, in addition to dirty blood fragments, it seems that there is nothing, small scorpion eyes will soon be able to get into the shadow of the meat pile over there.


    At this moment, however, it was suddenly dark.


    The light column falling from the sky suddenly dimmed, as if it was covered by a shadow.


    The scorpion looked up in amazement and saw that the darkness was falling like the night, and a bright light flashed in the deep of its eyes.


    It was a spirit sword. It came down through the void with the wind from a high place. Behind the sword was the figure of Zhong Qingzhu.


    Like an arrow from the string, she galloped down and broke the bloody smell. The spirit sword even gave out a piercing howling sound. In an instant, blood splashed, blood churned, and sharp cries were made instantly."Boom!"


    She fell directly in the blood, dirty blood stained her dress, and she ignored, bright eyes staring at the bottom, her hands holding the handle of the sword, fiercely inserted, a sword from the chest directly pierced the small scorpion, nailed it to the hard ground.


    The little scorpion screamed and rolled, but could not get rid of the terrible blade. His two claws trembled and spasmodic, and could not hold the demon Dan any more. "Poop Tong" fell into the pool of blood, and then his whole body curled up, shivering and struggling in pain on the cold blade.


    And then slowly die.


    A touch of warm light, blooming in the pool of blood, flashing soft light, that brilliant depth, a small red scorpion holding the bright red fruit, still floating gently, like a dream, like a scorpion''s short life.


    The light is shining, reflecting the bloody red around, reflected in the bright and clear eyes of Zhong Qingzhu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Deep mountains, deep in the night, a cold moon hanging high in the sky, the moon like water, scattered on this remote mountain.


    At the top of the hill, big rocks can be seen everywhere, trees are sparse, the cold night wind is bleak, and the shadows of the trees are dancing like ghosts, which exudes a sense of gloom. Shen Shi closed his eyes and lay pale beside a big stone on the top of the mountain. He was still in a coma. Not far away from him, Xiao Hei stood watching the dark mountain forest carefully and warily. He seemed a little nervous and anxious.


    It was as if Shen''s body was shaking, but his eyes were no longer calm.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment and ran to Shen Shi''s face. He sniffed around Shen Shi''s neck for a while and saw that he didn''t respond. After a while, he tried to arch Shen Shi''s face with his pig''s head. Shen Shi''s head tilted to the side, but still didn''t wake up.


    For a moment, he tried to hide himself from the darkness, and then he leaned against the stone to keep warm.


    I don''t know how long it will be in such a desolate night. Under the cold moonlight, the mountains are swaying, like waves of shadows that only appear in the dark, wave by wave, never ending.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hei''s nose twitched. The mountain wind blew by him, as if it had brought a strange smell in the wind. Little black pig seems to be a little nervous suddenly. He suddenly stands up, turns around and stares at the foot of the mountain, looking at the shadow of the dark, where even the moonlight can''t shine.


    The colder the night is, the mountain forest in the night wind seems to be a ghost shouting to the night sky, with the breath of ice cold to the bone, wave by wave, and the strange breath in the wind is gradually strong and clear.


    It''s blood.


    It''s like walking through a sea of corpses, stained with the smell of endless blood. It''s so strong, even like stimulating the dark night, which makes the original cold and calm night also have a surge, such as the waves, such as the tide, become so terrible.


    Xiao Hei stares at the dark which seems to be dancing wildly at the moment. He stands in front of Shen Shi and doesn''t move. He doesn''t mean to retreat.


    After a while, in the deepest part of the darkness, there was a light sound of footsteps. It seemed that there was a slight gasp in the middle. A slim figure came out quietly from the dark. It was Zhong Qingzhu.


    The moon is like water, falling on her. Her pale but beautiful face is not as beautiful as the Moon Fairy in the ancient legend. On the contrary, her figure seems to be integrated with the bleak night, which is particularly dazzling and terrifying.


    Because at this moment, on Zhong Qingzhu''s body, from head to foot, almost every place was stained with traces of blood, as if he had just come out of a sea of blood. The blood was so strong that even she could not bear it.


    Along the way, her face was as pale as paper, and her body seemed to tremble. On the contrary, Xiao Hei saw her figure, and although she didn''t rush forward with great joy, she was relieved.


    Zhong Qingzhu came slowly. His clothes were red with blood. At the edge of his hands'' sleeves, he could even see one or two drops of blood dripping slowly, which dyed a piece of soil around his feet red. Looking back on the road she came, I can see more and more pale blood footprints.


    When she comes to the front, Zhong Qingzhu first looks at Xiao Hei standing in front of her. Then her eyes fall on Shen Shi, who is lying unconscious on the ground. Looking at the same pale face, she has some concern in her eyes.


    Just after a moment, she suddenly frowned, as if she felt uncomfortable and thought of something. Her eyes swept the blood red color on her body, and her face suddenly turned pale. Then she suddenly rushed to one side, even startled Xiao Hei, and jumped to the side. Then she looked at Zhong Qingzhu with some doubts.


    The woman, whose whole body was covered with blood and showed a bit of strangeness in the cold night, was rushing to a big stone nearby. Her body was tight and bent over to the ground. There was no blood on her face any more, and she suddenly vomited violently.


    Her whole body was shaking, as if surrounded by endless nightmares, and as if she couldn''t wake up in the most terrible nightmares, she was wailing and retching in pain, and in the violent shaking, there seemed to be light water vapor tears in the corner of her eyes.


    After a long time, Zhong Qingzhu slowly recovered. After a short rest there, he finally seemed to calm down. Then he turned around and walked back.


    The night wind blowing, the blood on her body is still so strong, let Xiaohei some discomfort, low voice hum.


    Zhong Qingzhu stops on Xiao Hei''s body and takes a look at it. Xiao Hei mumbles and finally gets out of the way.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s pale face slightly moved the corners of her mouth. She looked like she was smiling. She squatted down, stretched out her palm and touched Xiao Hei''s head.Maybe it''s because the blood on her body is too strong, or some other reasons. Xiao Hei seems to have some resistance to Zhong Qingzhu''s palm, and he takes a step back, but he still stops quickly. Zhong Qingzhu''s white palm fell on his head, touched his smooth fur for a few times, and then whispered:


    "Xiao Hei, I know you and stone are the best. Have you been looking at him all the time?"


    Xiao Hei grunted twice.


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles, and then goes to Shen Shi''s side. He doesn''t care about the stones and dust on the ground, so he sits down casually. Her eyes looked at the comatose man, at his familiar face, for a long time did not speak, just so deeply staring.


    It seems that this is the first time in so many years that I really take a good look at him.


    The moonlight is like water, illuminating the outline of his eyebrows. In the past, the scenes are long or deep, and the memories deep in my heart are flowing like water. In this cold night, his face seems to overlap with the past years.


    She slowly stretched out her hand. Her fingertips suddenly trembled. She wanted to gently touch his face. What kind of temperature would the skin on his face be?


    But when her finger was close to Shen Shi''s cheek, she suddenly saw that there were mottled blood marks between her palm and her long white fingers. Zhong Qingzhu seemed to be stunned for a moment. After staying in mid air for a moment, she slowly took it back.


    At this time, I don''t know when Xiao Hei, who has been lying on the ground beside Shen Shi, looks up at Zhong Qingzhu and tilts his head.


    Zhong Qingzhu sat quietly by Shen Shi''s side, as if meditating, and as if looking at him simply. There was no more strange look on her face, which gradually recovered to calm. After a while, she suddenly called out:


    "Xiao Hei."


    Xiao Hei''s mouth moved. After a while, he saw half of the root biting half of the root.


    "Don''t you like me?" Zhong Qingzhu turned around, his voice was calm, his expression was calm, and he even said softly with a faint tired smile.


    Little black ear moved for a moment, and there was no response.


    Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t seem to like it, or she doesn''t seem to care too much about Xiao Hei''s reaction. After saying that, she slowly looks up and looks at the cold night and the cold moon above the sky. The cold night wind blows through her hair.


    "It''s not surprising that no one has liked me since I was a child."


    "My biological father wanted to sell me for a few drinks and gambling money; I went to the Zhong family, served tea and water, served in the kitchen pigsty, but I was often scolded; when it was cold, I often thought, why is this so?"


    "Later, I followed sister Qinglu to serve her, and things would be better. But sister Qinglu didn''t seem to like me very much at that time. By the way, do you know, Xiao Hei? " Zhong Qingzhu slowly turned his face and laughed. His voice was soft but low. He said, "you know, sister Qinglu''s temper was not very good when she was a child. It''s different from the charming and gentle appearance now. She used to take it out on me when she was angry, you see. "


    She reached out and gently touched her white and soft cheek, and said gently, "see, Xiao Hei, she used to hit me here when she was a child, slapping me and slapping me in the face..."


    Xiao Hei doesn''t know whether he understands it or not. He still lies in the same place as before, chewing the grass roots in his mouth quietly. Occasionally, he looks at Zhong Qingzhu, but maybe after staying together for a long time, he seems to be more natural around Zhong Qingzhu.


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t look at Xiao Hei any more. She just looked up at the shining cold moon in the night sky. After a while, she said, "I don''t know why they don''t like me, but it doesn''t matter. Those things don''t matter."


    Her eyes reflected the bright and cold moon, like a cold burning white flame.


    "As long as you stand at the highest place like the moon, you won''t be afraid of anything any more. You won''t have to worry about it any more, will you?"


    She said, smiling.


    The night was deep, and the moonlight was shining on the top of the mountain. Shen Shi''s eyelids moved a few times, and then slowly woke up.


    Xiao Hei was the first one to find out about him. He jumped up and looked very happy. He came over and licked Shen Shi''s face with a smile. Shen Shi felt weak and dizzy for a long time. Then he looked over Xiao Hei, but saw Zhong Qingzhu sitting beside him. He looked as if he had been staying up all night. Now he was smiling and said, "are you awake?"


    Shen Shi also laughed, then looked around with some confusion and said, "I''m ok, but Where is this? And why do you have so much blood on you? "


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "this is the top of the cave. I brought you up yesterday. As for the bloodstain on my body, I went down to the pit and searched all over It''s all flesh and blood. "Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Looking at Zhong Qingzhu, he said in amazement: "that place is so dirty. You are a girl..."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face looked a little pale again, but she still forced a smile, shook her head and said, "it''s OK. I can''t help it."


    Then she took Ruyi bag and poured out a pile of different things, big and small, in front of Shen Shi. It seemed that they were all parts of various monsters that could be used as spiritual materials. At the same time, she said, "these spiritual materials were found by me last night. Anyway, those dead in the cave were all high-level monsters, so these spiritual materials should be valuable. Besides... "


    She paused for a moment, her eyes were fixed for a moment, and then she reached out and took out three smooth, round and powerful yuan Dan from Ruyi bag. All of them were monsters'' inner Dan. She gently put them on the pile of spirit materials, and said in a soft voice,


    "I found three perfect yuan Dan among those pieces of flesh and blood."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    The night wind is cold, the night is desolate, under the cold moon, as if this remote mountains are covered with a layer of cold water.


    Shen Shi looked down.


    There were many strange parts in the pile, some of which could barely be recognized, some of which were so bloody that he couldn''t even see the original part of the monster.


    Such a pile of pieces of flesh and blood, in this cold and lonely night, in the ensuing bloody gas, it is particularly dazzling. However, Shen Shi obviously didn''t have any aversion and fear. Perhaps the merchant consciousness rooted in his deep blood made him subconsciously evaluate this pile of spiritual materials. Then, his eyes fell on the top and the most prominent three demon pills.


    that is as like as two peas, which are almost the same size. The three colors are soft, moist and energetic. They can be regarded as extraordinary when they are seen. Even at the level of four orders of monster, these three demons should be considered as top quality. There is no doubt that the weight of the three demons is far more than the value of the three dans.


    the moonlight is falling down, shining on the three goblin Dan, in the edge of the treasure that these strong spirits have gathered for many years, reflecting the beautiful aura which is dazzling and dazzling, such as spiritually life, quietly flowing slowly and glittering, and also reflecting in the eyes of Shen Shi.


    He looked as if he was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at the three demons for a moment. Then he slowly raised his head and looked at Zhong Qingzhu.


    Zhong Qingzhu sat there quietly and looked at him in the twinkling of an eye.


    As soon as their eyes touched, Shen Shi suddenly laughed, clapped his hands and said, "there are so many Oh, dear All of a sudden, he snorted, but his hand caressed his chest and his face showed his teeth, showing some pain.


    Zhong Qingzhu was startled and quickly went to hold Shen Shi''s body. His face was a bit worried and anxious. He said, "stone, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. After closing his eyes for a moment, he seemed to slow down. With a bitter smile, he said, "I accidentally pulled the wound just now. Well, I have a terrible pain in my chest. I''m afraid my bone is broken. I''m afraid it''s troublesome."


    Zhong Qingzhu bit his lip and carefully supported Shen Shi to sit beside the stone. Xiao Hei also followed him. He looked around and seemed to want to help, but at last he clumsily used his head to Shen Shi''s thigh. Then he felt as if he had helped him. He hummed twice and fell down at Shen Shi''s feet.


    Shen Shi sat down with his back against the stone, relaxed and took a long breath. Then he looked at Zhong Qingzhu, who was a little nervous and worried. He laughed and said, "well, it''s nothing serious. At most, it''s just a period of rest."


    The physical body of a monk is much stronger and stronger than that of an ordinary person when he practices Taoism. In fact, most of the injuries of an ordinary person who is seriously injured or even in danger of life can be tolerated by a monk. Zhong Qingzhu is also a monk. Of course, he knows this truth. Looking at Shen Shi''s expression and tone, although his face is still pale, it really doesn''t seem to matter. He was relieved. After nodding, he asked casually:


    "stone, why are you so badly hurt?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He seemed to be hesitant. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. After pondering for a moment, he hesitated and said, "actually, I am..."


    Before he heard it, a low roar suddenly came from his side. They were surprised. They turned around to see Xiao Hei, who was lazy just now. Now, they suddenly jumped up. They looked up in amazement and looked at the distant mountain forest. They kept growling. They looked very nervous and worried At least it was no worse than when it saw the iron winged Black Scorpion in the daytime.


    "Dong..."


    It seems to echo the sudden tension of Xiao Hei. In the chilly and cold night, in the distance of the dark mountain forest, a chilling low echo suddenly came.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu felt the mountain at their feet at the same time, and suddenly they trembled. It seemed that a giant in the distance was slowly taking a heavy step in their direction, which made the earth tremble.


    Dark clouds suddenly rise, the night wind is steep, the cold moon is quietly covered by the clouds, half of the face, the night is more desolate, the wind is bleak, as if a chill has penetrated into the flesh and blood.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other and look at the mountain forest in a twinkling of an eye. They see that the trees begin to shake violently in the night wind, like the fierce dance of ghosts in the night, showing a terrible smile in the dark.


    In this moment, Shen Shinian suddenly flashed over an idea like a flash of lightning. Suddenly, his body was shocked, but he immediately thought of something he had ignored before, and whispered: "when you first found here, iron winged Black Scorpion seemed to have been seriously injured, but What''s the earliest time to hurt it? "


    An iron winged Black Scorpion is in full bloom, a powerful five level monster, and the ordinary four level monster can''t compete with it at all. If there is no Tianyin Zhuguo, it is impossible for most of the four level monsters to attack an iron winged Black Scorpion alone.So, what on earth defeated the iron winged Black Scorpion in full swing and seriously injured him at the earliest time?


    When he thought about this, Shen Shi suddenly felt cold for a moment, but he was tough after all. In a twinkling of an eye, he quickly said to Zhong Qingzhu:


    "Qingzhu, put away those things on the ground quickly."


    Zhong Qingzhu was startled by his sudden cry, but seeing Shen Shi''s dignified and uneasy face, she obviously knew that something was wrong. Moreover, she seemed to believe Shen Shi very much. She almost didn''t hesitate any more. She nodded and agreed. Immediately she squatted down and took back the three demon pills and all the other flesh and blood spirit materials on the ground In the middle.


    "Dong!"


    There was another heavy footstep that seemed to tread on the earth, and the whole dark mountain forest trembled. In the dark depth of the distance, the top of the tall trees in the mountain forest seemed to slowly split a small crack, and surged to both sides like waves.


    It''s like the huge ancient forest, cowering and trembling, giving way to a road.


    The night suddenly calls out, the night wind sweeps the world, the bleak wind sweeps through the forest, sharp as a knife, cold as ice and snow. On the hill, a smell of blood was floating with the wind. It was just the smell from the blood stained flesh and blood spirit wood. The heavy steps, like the steps of evil spirits, were still very heavy. With a suffocating momentum, they walked slowly through the mountains.


    Who is that?


    In the dark with such a terrible momentum?


    All mountains and mountains are silent, just like the darkness in front of the unknown creatures.


    The sound of the tall trees breaking, rumbling, the mountain forest trembling closer and closer, more and more urgent, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu only feel breathing suddenly so urgent and tense, there is a sense of pressure that is difficult to breathe.


    After a while, in front of their nervous sight, in the tall and dense mountain forest, a row of trees suddenly fell to the side. The sound was like water and thunder, revealing the deepest darkness.


    Deep in the mountain forest, on the height of the towering tree, it seems that a huge shadow appears, merging with the surrounding darkness. I can''t see what it looks like. I can only vaguely see the huge and incomparable outline, and the two huge and twinkling eyes.


    In that pair of giant eyes, a cold, as if there was no emotion of human beings, standing in the dark, coldly looked here.


    Sweep all things, as if they are like ants in general.


    Swept by the giant eyes, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu both had a sudden heart beat. Suddenly, they were all immersed in ice water, and a chill spread all over them. That unknown but so terrible huge creature, its eyes swept over the hill, when the night wind blows, it seems to be looking for something.


    Shen Shi felt that his hands and feet were cold. In front of him, this huge object was so terrible that it was even more powerful than the iron winged Black Scorpion. They couldn''t resist it. At the moment, his sternum was broken, and he could not even escape. For a moment, he even felt a sense of despair in his heart.


    Suddenly, the monster goes back to Qingzhu and says, "don''t bite him too fast


    Just at this moment, suddenly he saw a flower in front of him. It was Zhong Qingzhu who stepped forward, but he blocked Shen Shi with his body.


    Under the cold moonlight, her face was so pale, her body seemed to be shaking slightly, but she still stood in front of him, and did not mean to retreat.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he didn''t even care about his chest pain. He was so angry that he said, "are you crazy?"


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t agree to him. She just clenched her lips, turned her back to Shen Shi, and faced the front as if there were endless darkness, and the black shadow as tall and fierce as a mountain.


    The cold night wind was blowing on her face. It was as cold as a knife. It seemed that the next moment was about to cut her delicate skin and let out the red blood. Her eyes and the dark cold confrontation, fear and despair like a tide of ups and downs, but I do not know why, in the depths of the eyes, as if there is a trace of inexplicable pleasure.


    Is finally to the end, crazy for it, in such a time, but feel a little relaxed.


    She closed her eyes and extended her arms to block the man behind her and the darkness.


    As the night grew thicker, the mountain like shadow suddenly stopped, as if it were a huge head. After smelling it in the dark, it seemed confused.


    After a while, the terrible monster suddenly turned around and didn''t care about the men and women like ants at his feet. With the sound of footsteps, he went to another direction and stopped on the other side of the hill.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise. In the dark, it was like thunder. The whole hill was suddenly shaken. The monster did not know what method he used, but made a huge hole on the ground and went straight into the mountainside.


    Shen Shiyuan looked far away, estimated in his heart, and found that the place seemed to match the location of the mysterious cave.And the huge monster in the dark, at this time, slowly bent down, seemed to put his huge hand into the dark cave, looking for something to grope for. After a moment, his body moved, and then his arm retracted. Soon, in the thick darkness, there was a strange and sour chewing sound.


    It took a long time for the two of them to recover. Zhong Qingzhu quickly picked up Shen Shi, who was seriously injured in the chest. They took Xiao Hei, who was also very nervous, to stagger down the hill from the other direction and quickly away from the terrible monster.


    Just on the way to escape, in a slightly gasping voice, Zhong Qingzhu tightly grasped Shen Shi''s body with both hands, and when his arms were almost close to him, he suddenly asked in a soft voice: "stone, you haven''t told me, how did you get hurt?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said: "after I went down the pit, I found that the iron winged Black Scorpion still had a remnant body, and attacked me before I died, with It hit me in the chest with its claw


    Zhong Qingzhu gave a "Oh" and nodded, saying nothing more.


    Two people''s figures, so quietly into the dark night.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    When the night passed and the morning light appeared, the first ray of morning light in the sky fell again and lit up the black mountain range, Zhong Qingzhu, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei had left the peak where the cave was and quickly moved towards Lingxiao city.


    Originally, in such a dark night, it was the most dangerous time in the remote mountains like Heiya mountain. Especially beyond the invisible boundary 500 miles away from LingXiao City, all kinds of high-level monsters emerged in endlessly. Under the cover of darkness, they became more and more dangerous. It can be said that they could not be prevented, far more dangerous than in the daytime.


    But maybe it''s because most of the high-level monsters around the mountain are attracted to the cave by Tianyin Zhuguo and Tieyi black scorpion, and then they fall to pieces. So in this night''s flight, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu unexpectedly did not encounter any obstacles and dangerous beasts. When dawn came, they were close to the invisible line.


    However, it is not good for Shen Shi''s injury to run for his life all night long. His look looks decadent again, and his journey is staggering. Most of the time, Zhong Qingzhu has to help him across the rugged mountain road.


    On the contrary, after daybreak, there are more and more monsters in the black crow mountain range. However, there are not too many monsters on the same level. Most of them are second-order, third-order and fourth-order monsters. They haven''t seen one all day.


    Although some level 2 and level 3 monsters are also difficult to deal with, they are much easier to deal with than level 4 ningdan high-level monsters who can fight with the master of divine artistic conception. So there was no danger along the way, Zhong Qingzhu and Xiao Hei sometimes joined hands, and finally safely returned to this side of the line.


    When you get to the area within 500 Li, you obviously feel that the intensity of the presence of monsters around you has dropped a lot, and there is no one who is particularly difficult to deal with. Sometimes, just letting Xiao Hei stand out is enough to send the monsters to harass you. This makes Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi feel relieved. Soon they find a quiet and safe place and plan to have a rest.


    Shen shineiguan self-examination, found that his situation at the moment is not very good, but it is not as bad as previously thought. At present, his spiritual power in his elixir field is almost exhausted. It is natural that he was attacked by the iron winged Black Scorpion in the pit yesterday, and he was forced to use the Golden Dragon Armor when he was in danger.


    The Golden Dragon Armor is his key to protect his life and kill the enemy. It''s very powerful and consumes a lot of spiritual power. Last night, the iron winged Black Scorpion''s demon pill just hit him face to face, but it directly emptied all the spiritual power in Shen Shi''s body, including the power of continued battle. The power is frightening. Moreover, at that time, the iron winged Black Scorpion was even in a state of serious injury and dying. If it was in its heyday, Shen Shi could not even imagine that he would have a chance to escape under the claws of this powerful monster. But maybe it''s because the iron winged Black Scorpion is in the situation that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m dead now.


    A burst of chest pain, let Shen Shi''s face pale, low hum a. It was the place where he suffered the most serious injury. At least five or six bones were broken in his sternum. Although the magic of the immortal family is infinite, this injury will naturally be cured by someone. However, only by looking at the dragon pattern and gold armor, Shen Shi still came to this end, which can also deduce the strength of the iron winged Black Scorpion.


    After confirming the temporary safety of the surrounding area, Zhong Qingzhu returns to Shen Shi. After helping him carefully deal with the injury and take the effective medicine Shen Shi carries with him, she does not delay any more. She takes out the harvest talent again and puts it in front of Shen Shi.


    The two men gave way. Finally, after Zhong Qingzhu''s insistence and discussion, the pile of spirit material was divided into two parts, which were equally divided by the two people. As for the three most valuable demon Dan, plus the one Shen Shi picked up before, a total of four demon Dan were equally divided by the two people.


    Counting the time, half of the trial time after entering Heiya mountain has passed, and it is obvious that there are not many Lingxiao sect disciples near the 500 Li boundary, perhaps because it is too dangerous here. After the harvest of these spiritual materials, neither Shen Shi nor Zhong Qingzhu had the idea to continue, so under the protection of Zhong Qingzhu and Xiao Hei, the group began to walk back slowly.


    About a day later, they began to see other Lingxiao sect disciples entering Heiya mountain. However, they only saw each other from a distance and then passed each other. The atmosphere between them was indescribable strange.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu will understand the reason. Now the trial time is more than half, and the competition is basically the most intense and even white hot. In order to let many elite disciples adapt to the environment in the secret place half a year later, Lingxiao Zong takes a sit by attitude towards the competition between Lingxiao Zong''s younger brothers and even indulges them.


    In this case, for the hope of future cultivation, even for the great chance that may change one''s own destiny, even the same disciples are likely to have conflicts.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are almost satisfied with their harvest this time, so they have no intention of robbing other disciples'' spiritual materials. However, they are also very careful along the way, especially the more they go back, the more Lingxiao sect disciples will appear in this mountain. Although they haven''t met the same disciples who attack them for the time being, there is no relationship between other disciples The two of them saw several fights in succession.This also makes Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu more alert and careful, but fortunately, they have good luck on the way back, and have not encountered any special twists and turns, and Shen Shi''s injury has gradually improved, which is due to his solid foundation, but more importantly, Zhong Qinglu gave him a kind of panacea "Golden Tiger pill" before he entered the black crow ridge.


    The golden tiger elixir is a kind of three-level elixir, which has effective effects on the internal and external injuries of monks. The golden tiger elixir refined by Zhong Qinglu is more effective. Shen Shi takes one every day, and after three days, he feels that his injury has improved a lot, much faster than he expected. Looking at this situation, he can recover after three or five days of rest after the trial.


    Zhong Qingzhu was also surprised at the speed of Shen Shi''s recovery after his serious injury. However, after inquiring about Shen Shi, she knew that many of them were the elixirs made by Zhong Qinglu. She saw that she woke up, nodded and agreed, and then she didn''t ask any more questions.


    In fact, Shen Shi is very thoughtful. He can see Zhong Qingzhu''s doubts. Sanpin elixir is very valuable. If you get it from sanxiu, it must be a treasure as important as your life. Even for disciples like lingxiaozong, the elixir like jinhudan is rare and hard to get easily. As for taking it as a direct gift and returning more than one elixir, this human relationship is really extraordinary.


    But Shen Shi didn''t know how to explain his friendship with Zhong Qingzhu, or the "deal" that only the two of them knew. So in the end, he kept silent.


    Both of them didn''t bother about it any more, but Shen Shi thought that after he entered Heiya ridge, he had never met any of his friends, such as Qinglu, sunyou, he Xiaomei, and so on. He didn''t know how they are now. It is said that in the night when he just entered the black crow ridge, he saw GANZE and joined hands with him to kill the group of blood jackals. GANZE, who has a noble family, seems to be the most outstanding man of his generation in his life. In terms of character and ability, he deserves to be called the most outstanding genius of Lingxiao sect''s younger generation.


    I just don''t know what kind of ranking my friends, including GANZE, will get in this trial?


    Three days later, Shen Shi, Zhong Qingzhu and Xiao Hei finally walk out of Heiya ridge and come to the camp outside Heiya ridge that zongmen had arranged in advance.


    At this time, it is close to the deadline for the end of the trial. In addition to sun Mingyang, the elder who presided over the trial, and other immortal people in Danjing, Sun Hong, Wang Gen and other disciples of Shenjing are also quite a few. Shen Shi even happened to see Gan Wenqing in the crowd. It seems that GANZE, the only child of the Gan family, also went to the mountain for training. She was concerned about it, so she came to the camp Here we are.


    After entering the camp, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu soon found that although they returned ahead of time, they were not the first test disciples to come back. At this time, there were dozens of ningyuanjing disciples in the camp. They seemed to be relatively leisurely, mostly wandering in the camp.


    When we arrived at the camp, the atmosphere was naturally different from when we were still in the black crow mountain. The atmosphere of fierce competition was also gone, and the communication between us was much more friendly. After talking with some of his disciples here, he also made a preliminary understanding of the situation.


    Nearly 30 disciples returned to the camp after finishing the trial ahead of time. A small number of them were seriously injured when fighting with powerful monsters on the black crow ridge. They were unable to continue the trial and were sent back here to recuperate. However, most of them consciously gained a lot and felt that they were almost there, so they returned to the camp to wait for the result of the trial. Among them, of course, there is competition from the same school. With such a large number of people, some are lucky and others are not. The harvest is uneven. If you stay in black crow ridge for too long, it''s hard to ensure that you won''t be robbed directly by those with bad luck but high strength.


    So returning to the camp ahead of time is also a way to settle down. As for whether these gains are enough for them to win the final test, it is a matter of different opinions.


    Anyway, they had to be handed over to the zongmen to count them, and then publicized at guanhaitai in front of all the trial disciples.


    In addition to these things, Shen Shi pays special attention and finds that several of his friends have not come back in advance. Zhong Qinglu, sun you and he Xiaomei are all like this. GANZE is still on black crow ridge. In addition, from these returned disciples, Shen Shi also confirmed that the fighting scenes he saw on his way back were not accidental.


    At the end of the trial, it''s common for Shen Shi to snatch his fellow spiritual talents for a better place, which makes him worry about some of his friends. However, the most important thing for him is that after he returns to the camp, the clan will directly count his gains this time.


    Zongmen will check and accept all the spiritual materials harvested on Heiya mountain to determine the result of the trial. So Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu soon came to the camp to check these spiritual materials.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu both recognize this man, but he is Sun Hong, the eldest son of the second generation of the sun family.When he saw Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu coming, Sun Hong''s eyes swept over them. First, he took a look at Zhong Qingzhu. Then he stopped for a moment on Shen Shi''s face and said with no expression: "you two, take the Ruyi bag."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked. He stood in the same place for a moment, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. In his wishful bag, there are many other things in addition to the spiritual material harvest he got on black crow ridge this time, some of which he didn''t want and couldn''t let outsiders easily see, such as the fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    But Sun Hong stood there with an indifferent look. Although he didn''t speak harshly, he didn''t mean to give in. It didn''t seem to be a casual remark. Shen Shi''s eyes glanced around. He saw that Sun Hong was not the only one in the camp who was counting the harvest. Many of his disciples were also helping. However, he had a rough look at some of the people who were working at the moment. Some of them had actually taken the test disciple''s Ruyi bag to check, and some of them were standing in the same place waiting for the other person to get the harvested spiritual material out of Ruyi bag Take it out.


    It seems to be an inevitable choice whether to hand in the bag or not.


    He took back his eyes and thought about how to deal with the embarrassing situation. However, he found that Zhong Qingzhu''s face was not very good-looking. Standing there motionless, he didn''t seem to give Ruyi bag directly.


    Sun Hong waited for a while, only to find that the two men did not move. As soon as he picked up his eyebrows, his face sank slightly. In Lingxiao sect, his position is not low. His powerful family includes his powerful father, and his own extraordinary way of life. For many years, many people have regarded him as the first person in the spirit of Lingxiao sect.


    Sun Hong himself thinks so.


    Until I don''t know when it started, some talented young people suddenly appeared on the Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao sect. Some good people inexplicably gave them the name of "Lingxiao three swords". For a moment, they were all in the limelight, and they had a tendency to surpass Sun Hong.


    Why?


    Just because they''re young?


    Which of these young people can match me in terms of realm, morality, strength, family background and contacts? If it wasn''t for the longevity of Xiuzhen people and the longevity of yuandanjing immortal, who suppressed me for many years, how could they get their arrogance?


    In Lingxiao sect, many disciples know that sun Mingyang, the elder of sun Mingyang, is solemn and dignified. He often has the power of not angry but powerful, and everyone is in awe. Sun Hong, as the eldest son of Sun Chang, has always held his father in high esteem. He often takes him as an example and never smiles at his younger disciples.


    At this moment, seeing that Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, the two young disciples of ningyuanjing, dare to ignore their words, Sun Hong is very angry. His eyes are bright and he grunts coldly. He is about to say something more to teach these two young people a lesson. Suddenly, he hears a commotion at the gate of the camp in the distance.


    This trial was presided over by sun Mingyang and other immortal people in Yuandan realm, but the ordinary trivial things such as elder sun and other immortal people certainly don''t care much. Therefore, Sun Hong, Wang Gen and other outstanding disciples of divine conception can be said to be the daily housekeeper in the camp to some extent.


    Originally, Sun Hong didn''t want to pay attention to the noise there. He was going to continue to reprimand Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu. However, he didn''t expect that after a while, the commotion over there didn''t subside. Instead, it became louder and louder. This is what Sun Hong can''t bear. He frowned and snorted. His face was cold and stern. He called a person nearby and said, "go and have a look. What''s the matter? There''s no rules for making noise!"


    The man looked like one of Sun Hong''s disciples. At the moment, he nodded his head and quickly ran over. However, in the middle of the run, he seemed to see something. Suddenly, he was stunned and his face changed greatly. He turned around and ran back immediately. At the same time, he was surprised and said to Sun Hong, "brother sun, come quickly, it seems that sun Heng is injured."


    Sun Hong was surprised. He kept a cold and solemn look, but he couldn''t keep it any longer. Although sun Heng failed unexpectedly in the teacher examination, he was his own son after all. Over the years, he did not know how much effort he had devoted to this son. Even if sun Heng was defeated by sun you''s two room boy, he didn''t like it. But when he suddenly heard the news, his heart still thumped. He didn''t care about Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu. He jumped up, and his body passed them like a whirlwind and rushed to the crowd in the distance.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other, and their faces don''t seem to change. However, they are all relieved, and they are also curious. They turn to look there, thinking that sun Heng doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    In the direction of the gate of the camp, a group of people came in. They were in a hurry. Sun Hong''s way was so high that he flew over. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw two people in the crowd. One of them was his son sun Heng. His face was pale, his face was decadent, and he looked so weak that he couldn''t walk steadily. He had to be supported by someone nearby. And on his clothes, there were bloodstains. It turned out that half of his body was dyed red, which made people feel shocking.


    As for sun Heng, with a worried look on his face, gritting his teeth and gasping for breath, he Xiaomei came to help him. Her appearance is also not very good. Her hair is disordered, her cheeks are discolored, and her clothes are damaged. It looks like a fierce battle with some kind of powerful monster. The most amazing thing is that there is a few inch long wound on her delicate cheek, which is bloodstained and destroys her young and beautiful appearance, It was a bit hideous and ugly.Seeing this tragic scene, all the disciples of Lingxiao sect were stunned, but then they reacted one after another. Soon someone came forward to take over and helped them. It seemed that they were both injured. When he Xiaomei comes to the camp, she looks relieved. She hesitates for a moment and then releases her hand. However, for some unknown reason, sun Heng suddenly turns his hand slightly, but suddenly grabs her hand again.


    He Xiaomei was stunned for a moment, her lips moved, and she seemed to want to say something. But at this time, the people around her had already met him. Sun Hong was the fastest. She came to sun Heng all of a sudden. Her eyes were shining, and she swept sun Heng''s body. After frowning, she took out a jade bottle directly from her arms, poured out a fragrant elixir, and put it into sun Heng''s mouth.


    At the same time, he said in a deep voice, "yes."


    In the face of his father, sun Heng looks quite awed, and obviously this move is also for his own good, then obediently swallow it. At this time, behind the crowd, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu also follow. When they see the pill Sun Hong takes out, they are all slightly stunned.


    That elixir is not strange to both of them. It''s on the way back these days that Shen Shi has been helped to stabilize his injury. It''s the three grade elixir "Golden Tiger elixir" with extraordinary efficacy.


    Perhaps the difference is that Shen Shi ate three pills in a row these days, while sun Heng only took one elixir for the time being.


    The elixir entered the abdomen, and soon it had a magical effect. Sun Heng''s complexion had a little improvement in the twinkling of an eye. He looked much better, but the half body blood was staggering. It was obvious that the injury was still serious. Sun Hong was worried and wanted to ask the situation carefully. But looking at the surrounding situation, he knew that it was not the right place at this time, so he said in a deep voice: "go."


    Then he reached over and grabbed sun Heng, and was about to take him to the camp to heal his wounds. But at this time, the corner of his eye glanced, but he saw that his son''s hand was still holding the hand of the female disciple who seemed to be coming back with him.


    Sun Hong is stunned for a moment, and looks at he Xiaomei. He Xiaomei''s cheek is slightly red. He bites her teeth and doesn''t say anything. He quietly breaks away from sun Heng''s hand and stands aside.


    Sun Heng turns his head to see he Xiaomei. He seems to want to say something, but his body shakes slightly. It seems that he can''t support it. Sun Hong shakes his head and directly holds his son up. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he flies away and disappears behind the camp.


    He Xiaomei is at a loss, but at this time, she is surrounded by people around her, and several friends who usually have some friendship also come over, including Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu. With some care, he asks her what happened.


    But he Xiaomei seems very sleepy and doesn''t want to say anything more. Finally, Gan Wenqing brings people over and takes her away. She is supposed to be placed somewhere to have a rest.


    Shen Shi has some doubts in his heart. Just now, he stood aside and looked in his eyes from beginning to end. With his careful mind, he naturally noticed the inconspicuous but obviously unusual relationship between sun Heng and he Xiaomei. It seems that the friendship between the two seems to be a step deeper than that before entering the black crow ridge.


    Is this the reason why two people accidentally meet in that dangerous mountain range and then fight against the enemy side by side?


    Shen Shi shakes his head and can''t guess, but his eyes pass through the gradually scattered crowd here. In this gradually quiet camp, he looks at the Black Mountains in the distance, but suddenly he thinks of another person:


    JIANG Hongguang? Isn''t that person pestering he Xiaomei all the time? I don''t seem to see him this time.


    As sun Heng and he Xiaomei leave one after another, the camp is soon calm again. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu go back to the side where they check the spiritual materials. Of course, Sun Hong is no longer here at this time, but they are also relieved. However, Shen Shi was still a little nervous. After waiting for a while, a man came over. He was big and dignified, but he looked at Shen Shi with a gentle attitude. He said with a smile:


    "younger martial brother Shen, show me the spiritual material you have gained this time."


    Shen Shi''s heart is immediately a joy, looking at this person, said with a smile: "thank you, elder martial brother Wang."


    This man was Wang Gen, and he was one of the guides at the beginning of Shen Shi''s path of cultivation. There was a bit of predestination between them. At the moment, Shen Shi didn''t hesitate. He quickly took out all kinds of spiritual materials from Ruyi''s bag. Wang Gen looked at his movements and was gradually surprised. He said with a smile: "eh, the harvest is not small."


    Although the fragmentary spiritual materials didn''t look very conspicuous, Wang Gen naturally recognized that they were the parts of the fourth-order monsters, and they were of great value. Especially when Shen Shi finally took out the two inner elixirs, Wang Gen''s eyes were shining. After looking at them, he nodded and said, "younger martial brother Shen is really great. I''m afraid the harvest here will be in the top ten, and it''s very likely that he will be in the top five."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "elder martial brother, I''m flattered."


    Wang Gen smiles, turns to face Zhong Qingzhu and says, "sister Zhong, where''s your talent?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, nodded, then put his hand into Ruyi''s bag and began to take out the spirit material.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    The same spirit material was taken out and put in front of Wang Gen. both the spirit grass and the parts of the monster''s body had a unique smell of black crow ridge. Except for a few spirit grasses, the monsters'' bodies that Zhong Qingzhu kept taking out at the moment were almost all in the shape of broken pieces, and there were a lot of flesh and blood.


    Wang Gen frowned a little, and his eyes seemed to look at Zhong Qingzhu casually. The pieces of spirit wood she took out at the moment were almost from the body parts of high-level monsters. No matter how she looked at them, they seemed to be very similar to the pile of spirit wood in front of Shen Shi not far away.


    Even if you look carefully, there are one or two pieces of flesh and blood of the two people, which are very similar, very similar to those from the same kind of fourth-order monster. At the end of the day, Zhong Qingzhu took out two round and bright inner elixirs from Ruyi''s bag and put them gently on top of the pile of spirit materials.


    Wang Gen''s face twitched slightly.


    It''s hard to believe that there''s nothing to do with these two spiritual materials.


    Wang Gen was silent for a moment. He seemed to ponder for a moment. Then he soon regained his peace and laughed at Zhong Qingzhu. As usual, he began to count Zhong Qingzhu''s things. One by one, Wang Gen nodded, nodded to Zhong Qingzhu and said, "sister Zhong has gained quite a lot. She deserves to be the proud disciple of elder le. It seems that this time is the top five."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at Wang Gen, bowed his head and said gently, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    Wang Gen nodded, took out the register, registered clearly, and according to the rules, called other disciples around to verify together, so as to avoid someone''s mistake or fraud. After all this was done, he was humane to Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu:


    "OK, you go back to have a rest first."


    "Yes."


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu agreed, then turned around and left here. There is a rest place in the camp, but of course the male and female disciples are separated. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu say goodbye. Just before they say goodbye, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly stops him:


    "stone..."


    Shen Shi turned around, looked at Zhong Qingzhu and said, "how?"


    Zhong Qingzhu seemed to want to say something, but her lips trembled a few times, but she wanted to say it again. There was a trace of sadness in the bottom of her eyes. After a moment, she whispered: "how''s your injury?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "we didn''t come back together all the way. You can see that I ate three golden tiger pills alone. Now it''s almost all right. As long as I go back to the mountain and rest for a while, I think I''ll be fine."


    Zhong Qingzhu let out a "Oh", lowered his head slowly, sipped his mouth, said nothing more, turned around and walked forward slowly. I don''t know why, seeing her walking away from him, Shen Shi felt a little sad, as if he had a sudden impulse. He suddenly called out to Zhong Qingzhu and said:


    "ah, Qingzhu."


    Zhong Qingzhu turned to look at him and said, "hmm?"


    Shen shidun said with a smile: "this matter, you have to remember that the head promised me, together with the hundred mountains to explore again?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned. She took a deep look at Shen Shi. Gradually, there seemed to be a light at the bottom of her eyes. On her beautiful face, there was a faint smile flowing from the corner of her mouth. For a moment, she seemed to be suddenly happy. She nodded heavily with a smile and threw away all the haze. Even her smile became warm.


    "Good!" With a smile, she clenched her hands and said,


    "I will definitely go with you!"


    LiuYun City, immortal society.


    In nanbaofang, on the noisy and prosperous Long Street, the branch building of shenxianhui is just like the most dazzling gem in this prosperous area. It is inlaid in the city and opens its door to welcome countless monks coming and going. On the other hand, there are also a large number of spiritual crystal treasures and various spiritual cultivation resources, which are constantly shifting in the hands of countless people, just like an invisible river.


    Gu Lingyun, a gorgeous, mature, calm and calm woman, is now the master of this prosperous shop.


    Every day, at a fixed time, she would come out to inspect the inside and outside of the shop, just like a queen looking after her own territory. Whenever the numerous bustling scenes appeared in her eyes, Gu Lingyun had a kind of heartfelt satisfaction.


    It was a strange emotion. She never told anyone, and of course no one else knew it. Only somewhere deep in her heart would tell herself that it was the taste of power.


    As the manager of a branch of the immortal society, this seemingly ordinary identity, perhaps only those who are in the Bureau will know what kind of power is attached to this title. Power will make people fear, and power will make people respect and treat. For example, the bald old wizard master who is now following her still looks very cautious when he looks at Gu Lingyun, who is much younger than him.


    Dressed in ordinary clothes, they seemed to be two of the most common friars. They walked through the shop of the immortal society and watched the prosperous scene with satisfaction. When they reached the stairs, there was no outsider left or right, Master Wu took a step closer and whispered:"Shopkeeper Gu, since yesterday, the Xu family has been fighting against all the forces of the beast alliance in the city."


    Gu Lingyun''s steps gave a slight pause. Obviously, he was slightly surprised by the news. After pondering for a moment, he said: "so fast, I thought they might have to wait for another half a month, but In fact, the beast League is just like that. It doesn''t matter if the Xu family really wants to do it. What''s the situation out there? "


    Master Wu laughed and said: "the Xu family should have been ready in this period of time. They used decisive means. In only one day, they got rid of seven out of ten experts in the beast League. The rest of them were also running for their lives and had become a crushing force. After today, I''m afraid there will be no beast League in Liuyun city. "


    Gu Lingyun said faintly: "if it''s out, it''s out. Anyway, it''s all goods that can''t be put on the table." Then he walked forward two steps, and suddenly he thought of something. He said, "but what''s the reaction of other aristocratic families in the city? What''s the meaning of lingxiaozong?"


    Master Wu shook his head and said in a low voice: "lingxiaozong and all the great families in the city, including the most powerful Sun family, didn''t respond. It''s estimated that the Xu family had already said hello to them in advance."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and said, "well, no matter what they say, they are all under the same clan. Forget it, don''t worry about it."


    Master Wu nodded and agreed. Then they went up the stairs and all the way to the high-rise building. The noise in the shop on the first floor gradually weakened and gradually quieted down. When they got to the big study on the fourth floor where Gu Lingyun was dealing with daily affairs, the noise below was almost out of hearing.


    Master Wu followed Gu Lingyun and continued to tell her all kinds of things. Soon after hearing about it, Gu Lingyun made a direct judgment and explained how to deal with it. He kept calm and showed great ability and confidence.


    Can can go to the door of the study, Master Wu just finished what he should say. Just as he was about to leave, Gu Lingyun pushed the door open and said with a smile: "Master Wu is working hard. Why don''t you come in and have a cup of tea?"


    Master Wu was about to refuse with a smile, but when he glanced at the study, his face suddenly changed. At the same time, Gu Lingyun is also a eyebrow pick, perceived what, immediately turned to the room to see.


    In the study, behind the huge desk, there was Gu Lingyun''s big black sandalwood chair, but now there was a figure sitting there, looking down to write.


    Gu Lingyun and Master Wu''s face changed color at the same time. This is the most important place in LiuYun City branch of Shenxian society. It''s heavily guarded. It''s hard for a fly to fly in on weekdays. I didn''t expect someone to break in today.


    Master Wu stepped forward with a big step and stood in front of Gu Lingyun. He said in a deep voice: "who, sir? Why did you intrude into my immortal meeting?"


    The man behind the desk over there seemed to have no idea of Master Wu''s fierce words. He still kept writing with pen and paper. After a while, he saw his arm waving like a golden hook and iron stroke. It was amazing. After a long smile, he threw the wolf''s hair away. Then he looked up.


    This is a middle-aged man with good appearance and outstanding appearance. He has an extraordinary bearing, and he has the spirit of immortality. He looks at it and has a broken heart. He stands with his hands down, and he is even more outstanding. On the side of the ebony table, leaning against a green pole, there is a white cloth hanging on it. It seems that there are some words on it. It looks like the four characters of fairy pointing the way, but it looks like a swordsman.


    When Master Wu saw that this man was so proud, he was even more angry. As soon as his face sank, he waited to teach him a lesson. Just at this moment, a Qianqian hand suddenly grabbed his arm from behind. It was Gu Lingyun.


    Master Wu was stunned for a moment. He turned to see Gu Lingyun shaking his head and said, "don''t be rude." After a pause, she glanced at the middle-aged prime minister, and then said in a soft voice, "this gentleman is the elder of our general hall."


    Master Wu was shocked. When he turned to look at the middle-aged prime minister, his eyes were different. However, the middle-aged Prime Minister didn''t seem to care much about him. He just gave Gu Lingyun a smile.


    Gu Lingyun pondered for a moment, but he said to master Wu first: "you step down first."


    Master Wu was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He nodded and went out. Meanwhile, he took the door with him. After he walked out of the room, Gu Lingyun showed a respectful look on his face, walked quickly to the desk, saluted respectfully, and said:


    "Lingyun has seen the immortal Zhou."


    The premier surnamed Zhou laughed, waved his hand and said, "don''t be so polite."


    "Yes." Gu Lingyun answered, and his face became more respectful. He was just about to speak with a smile. At this time, his eyes inadvertently swept over the paper on the desk. There were several big characters on the white paper, which were the handwriting left by the Zhou family physiologist. I didn''t look at it carefully before, but now I''m getting closer. I can see that the ink on the paper is vertical and horizontal, the strokes are vigorous, the strokes are different, the strokes are floating like clouds, and the continuous entanglement is like silk, which makes people feel


    Scribble like a dog, miserable!


    How could this word be so ugly!Gu Lingyun''s smile suddenly froze, and he was shocked. Suddenly, he heard the man surnamed Zhou beside him laugh. He looked gentle, pointed to the handwriting on the table, and asked with a smile:


    "Xiao Gu, come here and see how I write this word?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    "Well..." Gu Lingyun was speechless. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. At the same time, in the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw the green stick leaning against the ebony desk. On the white cloth, he saw the four big words "immortal guides the way", but they were really flying and dancing. They were extraordinary. He thought, didn''t he write these four words himself?


    However, the premier surnamed Zhou over there waited for a moment, but he didn''t hear Gu Lingyun speak. He asked again with a smile and said, "Xiao Gu, how do you think I write these words?"


    Gu Lingyun took a deep breath, then smiled and said, "your calligraphy is vigorous and relaxed. It has laws and regulations, and it is like a horse flying in the sky. It has reached the realm of arbitrary calligraphy. Lingyun admires it."


    At the end of the day, her cheeks were slightly flushed and looked very moving and beautiful.


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Xiangshi was very happy with his smile. He nodded his head and said with a smile, "you are a girl who can really talk. Ha ha ha, that''s good, that''s good."


    Gu Lingyun smiles in response.


    He rolled up the "authentic calligraphy" on the table with a smile, and solemnly handed it to Gu Lingyun, saying: "it''s rare that you have such an eye. I''ll give you this calligraphy." Then he snorted, his face showing arrogance, and said, "don''t underestimate this picture. Some old men over there in Tianhong city don''t deal with me all day long, and they change their ways to ridicule and slander me. I''m so angry that I haven''t given them a single word for so many years. Today is an exception for you. "


    Gu Lingyun looked at the white paper and ink in his hand, and his mouth twitched slightly. After a moment''s hesitation, he seemed to have gathered up his courage and showed a sweet smile again. He said with a smile: "thank you for the gift of the old immortal. Lingyun is deeply moved. When you look back, you can mount it carefully, hang it in this study, and watch your calligraphy day and night."


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Xiangshi couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. It seemed that he was in a very good mood. The more he looked at Gu Lingyun, the more agreeable he was. He nodded frequently, with a good look. But after a while, his eyes suddenly turned. He seemed to have some idea. He suddenly clapped his hands and said, "well, I suddenly thought of something. If this picture is only hanging in this study, it seems that it''s a little Well, I think there are a lot of people in the shop below. It''s better to hang it on the high wall there, so that many monks in the past can see it and add some momentum to your branch. What do you think? "


    Gu Lingyun shook his hand and almost threw the paper on the ground. His face turned white. But after all, she was exquisite and intelligent. With a smile on her face, she immediately said, "old fairy, this is not right."


    "Oh, why?" The premier surnamed Zhou asked strangely.


    Gu Lingyun said: "with respect to Lingyun, most of the people who come and go in the shop on the first floor are vulgar and shallow. Although there are many people, there are not many people who are really knowledgeable. They may not be able to see the true meaning of the old immortal''s words. Maybe there are also some people who have simple eyes. They don''t know the goods, but they speak evil words and are not beautiful. From Lingyun''s point of view, such characters as old immortals write like this It''s better to hang it in this study than to enjoy it with ordinary people. But if talented people come here, Lingyun should come here to appreciate it. This is the right way. What do you think? "


    Zhou Xiangshi stroked his beard and pondered. After a moment, he nodded and said, "there is some truth in your statement."


    Gu Lingyun was relieved when he was granted amnesty. He hurriedly said, "please sit down first. I''ll ask someone to mount this picture right away."


    The Xiangshi surnamed Zhou waved his hand, turned back, sat down on the big black sandalwood chair, and said, "there''s no need to be so anxious. Let''s put it on first and talk about it later. Xiao Gu, come and sit down first. Let''s have a chat. "


    "Yes."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and agreed. She carefully placed the picture on the desk. Then she moved a stool to one side. Just as she passed by the desk, she saw several vigorous and extraordinary characters on the green stick. She couldn''t help asking: "old fairy, the characters on the green stick are also good, but what do you write?"


    The Xiangshi surnamed Zhou glanced at the words "immortal guides the way" and said with a smile, "that''s not true. This Qinggan is the heritage of my family. These words were also written by one of my Zhou ancestors, a man named" Zhouxian. "


    "Oh, I see." Gu Lingyun thought that if so, he had some admiration for the "Monday Fairy". He put down his stool and sat down beside him. He said with a smile, "the ancients once said that the character is like a person. I think that elder Zhou must be a man of extraordinary talent and bearing."


    "Er..." The Xiangshi surnamed Zhou suddenly seemed to suffocate for a moment, scratched his head and thought about it carefully. He said, "should I guess so. Anyway, he''s a good old man, and I admire his old man''s style, so I changed my name. By the way, do you know my name? "


    Gu Lingyun was stunned for a moment and said, "Lingyun only knows your surname. He respects you very much. He also calls you an old immortal. I really don''t know your name."


    With a smile, the Prime Minister of Zhou said, "well, you and I are also congenial. You can do things well on weekdays. It helps me to face up. I''ll tell you. Naturally, my family name is Zhou, and because of my memory of my ancestors, I named myself"My name is Zhou Erxian." Zhou said with a smile.


    Gu Lingyun bowed his head and was silent for a long time.


    On Tuesday, she looked at her and said with a smile, "what do you think of my name?"


    Gu Lingyun raised his head and said with a smile, "good."


    On Tuesday, Xian Fuxu nodded, quite complacent. After a while, he said, "well, after so much gossiping, let''s talk about business."


    Gu Lingyun''s face suddenly became solemn, and his body leaned forward slightly. On weekdays, he glared at the powerful woman in the Shenxian Club branch. At the moment, he looked like a very docile kitten in front of the Shenxian, and said, "please tell me."


    On Tuesday, the fairy finger flicked on the back of the black sandalwood chair, turned calm and plain, and said, "I''ve seen the account books of Liuyun city in recent months, and you''ve done a good job. You''ve earned at least 30% more than the previous manager here. It''s not a waste that I promoted you."


    Gu Lingyun looks respectful, low browed, respectful voice: "Lingyun by the old fairy deep grace, dare not not do my best."


    On Tuesday, Xian nodded and said, "but there are many talented people in this club. Although you are very outstanding, there are other talented people who can''t be underestimated."


    Gu Lingyun''s heart moved. When he was in doubt, he heard the old immortal say it lightly and said: "in a while, the general hall will send the next person to you. Let''s be your deputy first."


    Gu Lingyun was shocked and looked up in amazement. He could not help but stand up and said, "old fairy, this..."


    On Tuesday, the immortal looked at her with a calm look, but there was an invisible prestige. Gu Lingyun was dumb immediately, but his plump chest suddenly fluctuated a few times, and then he said in a low voice: "old immortal, Lingyun asked himself that he had not done anything wrong. I don''t know, I don''t know why the general hall wants to do this?"


    On Tuesday, Xian calmly said: "that man has made great contributions to the society for many years, and he has great ability. Besides my good opinion, I also get the attention of two other old men besides me. Although I''m not going to promote this, it''s the two old men who are going to make a big use of him. "


    Gu Lingyun''s face was uncertain. He was silent for a moment and said, "is he coming to take me instead?"


    On Tuesday, the fairy laughed and said, "it''s not like that. I told you before. He came here to be your deputy."


    Gu Lingyun thought that with such a fierce tiger standing on the side of the couch, could he still fall asleep?


    Looking at her face, Zhou Erxian said, "don''t think too much. I''m worried about you. That''s why I came to see you. Although he was talented, he had a low position in the meeting. He always presided over small shops, but he never really took charge of the big branch that had seen the storm. This time I''ve come here for some experience and an eye opener. I''m afraid you have to take him to do a lot of things. " At this point, he paused, his face slightly solemn, and said, "but after all, if you really make a big mistake because of small losses, or if you don''t manage well here in LiuYun City, then I can''t protect you. Maybe that person will take you instead."


    Gu Lingyun pondered for a moment, and his face slowly recovered to calm. He stood up and said respectfully, "Lingyun understands that he just lost his manners. It''s because Lingyun''s cultivation is not enough and his mind is not strong enough, which makes the old fairy laugh. If there is any rashness, please punish him heavily. Lingyun never dares to complain."


    On Tuesday, the fairy gazed at her, nodded and said, "well, you girl, you are really smart. I wish you knew. You are also my man. If you work hard, I will protect you. "


    Gu Lingyun showed his gratitude and said, "yes."


    On Tuesday, Xian waved her to sit down again with a relaxed look. After chatting with her, she suddenly asked, "by the way, I asked you to find someone to go to the sea of books in Lingxiao sect to have a look at the old books from the days of the demon king''s court. What''s the point?"


    Gu Lingyun was surprised, quickly with a trace of apology, said: "Lingyun incompetent, this matter really has not made progress."


    On Tuesday, Xian sighed, shook her head and looked disappointed.


    Gu Lingyun felt a little uneasy and said, "Lingyun has indeed contacted several Lingxiao sect disciples and asked them to go into the sea of books in private. However, according to them, first, there are too many ancient books in the sea of books. Second, they have read a lot of books and have never found any information about the" Huang Ming. "


    Zhou Erxian nodded and said, "it''s really urgent. Take your time." After pondering for a moment, he said to Gu Lingyun, "by the way, go back and talk to those who turn books. In addition to finding the news of Huang Ming, you can help me find another person''s information in the ancient books of the demon clan. But if there are written records, no matter good or bad, they will be silently recorded and sent to you."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and agreed, "Lingyun, I don''t know who you are looking for."


    On Tuesday, the fairy gave a faint smile and said, "it''s the ancestor of the yuan family in the Yuan Dynasty."


    After a sudden shock, Gu said, "but he didn''t react for a moment..."


    "Yuan Wentian." Zhou Erxian stood up, picked up the green stick and went to the front door of the study. At the same time, he said, "in a word, you should pay attention to all the news about these two people for me. If these two people are mentioned in the same book at the same time, no matter what, regardless of the cost, you must give me that book. Do you understand? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    After a day''s rest in the camp outside heiyaling, Shen Shi felt that he had recovered a lot. Although his chest was still aching, the most important vital energy and the intense concussion of Dantian had basically healed. This also shows the effectiveness of the golden tiger pill.


    Counting the time, there are only the last two days left before the end of the trial in Heiya mountain. The atmosphere in the camp is getting tense, and the number of trial disciples turning back from the depths of the mountains is gradually increasing. From time to time, one or two figures can be seen going back from the distant mountain path.


    Shen Shi got up this morning and walked around the camp. He saw that the place where he had been to check the harvest yesterday was full of people. It was obvious that all the returning disciples arrived there at the first time. Among the disciples counted, the number seems to be a few more than yesterday. Wang Gen and Gan Wenqing are both here, but they don''t see Sun Hong.


    Shen Shi''s impression of the current master of the sun family is not so bad, but because of his good friend sun you, he feels that he is always on two fronts, so he always keeps away from him.


    However, he didn''t see anyone, but Shen Shi quickly thought of the scene he saw yesterday. He thought of sun Heng, who seemed to be injured seriously, and then naturally thought of he Xiaomei, who came back with sun Heng.


    He stood in the same place and pondered for a moment, then turned around and walked to the resting place of a group of female disciples in the camp. Although lingxiaozong separated the rest places on both sides in the camp because of the difference between men and women, the people in the monastics were not completely inhuman, and they would not directly prohibit men and women from communicating with each other, just like some stupid places in the secular world. So Shen Shi walked all the way to the row of rooms where the female disciples had a rest. Then he inquired about his classmates and found the room where he Xiaomei had a rest.


    When he was in Jinhong mountain, although he and he Xiaomei had no deep friendship, they always knew friends for many years. When he was seriously injured in Gaoling mountain, he Xiaomei came to see him several times. He was a good friend, so this time he thought about it and came to have a look.


    The door and window of the room were closed, and Shen Mei was not aware of anything. Unexpectedly, just before his arm fell on the door, he suddenly heard a sob coming from the room, and it was he Xiaomei who was crying for some reason.


    Shen Shi was shocked. Before he could react, another voice came from behind the door. It sounded like a man with a deep voice. He lowered his voice and said something vaguely. Shen Shi didn''t hear it clearly, but he seemed to comfort he Xiaomei in a low voice. But after a long time, he Xiaomei''s sobbing didn''t seem to stop.


    Shen Shi frowned and worried. After hesitation, he raised his arm again and knocked twice on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    After the door of the house, it was quiet. No matter he Xiaomei or the unknown man, there was no sound. After a while, he Xiaomei''s voice came from behind the door and said, "who is it?"


    Shen Shi said: "younger martial sister Xiaomei, I''m Shen Shi. When I saw you back yesterday, it seemed that I was hurt a little, so I came to have a look. Are you ok? "


    He xiaomeidun in the room for a moment, said: "I''m ok, thank you."


    Shen Shi let out a "Oh" and put down his heart. He thought that he Xiaomei should have nothing to do with it, and he didn''t open the door immediately. Maybe there was something inconvenient in the house, and he didn''t want to spy on anything. So he said with a smile: "that''s good. Then you have a rest. I''ll go back first."


    Then he turned around and left. He just walked a few steps. Suddenly, he heard a noise in the room behind him. It seemed that he Xiaomei had a dispute with someone. In the middle, someone coughed a few times. It seemed that he was not very well. Shen Xiaomei shook her head, but she didn''t know.


    When you leave here and go back to the front of the camp, you can see that there are many more people on the other side of the gate of the camp. At the same time, Lingxiao sect disciples come back from Heiya mountain one after another. It seems that many people choose to turn around ahead of time in the last two days. At this time, those who still stay in the mountain, unless they find too few spiritual materials, will still stay in the mountain. In addition to facing the threat of monsters, they will also be robbed by their fellow martial brothers. The danger is too great.


    This truth is not difficult to figure out, and sometimes the risk may even endanger life. Where can there be really stupid people in this world? At least under the Lingxiao sect, most people are smart.


    There are more and more shenyijing disciples sent to check and harvest lingcai, including Sun Hong, whom Shen Shi didn''t see in the morning, who is also there at the moment. However, looking at his face, he is silent and solemn all the time. It seems that he is not in a good mood.


    Shen Shi goes to the gate of the camp. Sometimes he looks at the disciples who are approaching the camp, sometimes he looks at the mountain road coming from Heiya mountain in the distance, and carefully looks at the figures coming down there, hoping to see some of his friends, sun you, Zhong Qinglu, or GANZE in the crowd.But he didn''t see one of them until the end of the day.


    At the same time, among the many Lingxiao sect disciples in the camp, a news gradually spread that this time the trial in Heiya mountain was very severe. Many teachers really kept their promise and didn''t help at all. Therefore, it''s said that in that extremely dangerous mountain, people began to die.


    It''s not said in the rumor or who the dead person is, or no one knows so far. However, when some disciples chatted in private, they said with great certainty that more than one person died.


    Although this news has not been confirmed by zongmen, it undoubtedly makes the atmosphere in the camp a little more solemn, and Shen Shi starts to worry about it. However, when this night is over, tomorrow will be the last day. At that time, maybe all the people should come back, and then everything will be clear.


    When it''s dark, Shen Shi suddenly thinks that she hasn''t seen Zhong Qingzhu in this day, and she doesn''t know where she''s going today. Maybe she''s very tired from this trial, so she''ll have a rest in the room.


    At night, the camp lit a torch. The burning flame formed a bright spot at the foot of heiyaling mountain, leading the eyes in the dark. Even in the dead of night, there are people watching the mountain road in the camp. It''s not surprising that Lingxiao sect disciples kept coming back to the mountain one dark night.


    After dawn the next day, when the sky was shining, black crow ridge seemed to wake up from deep sleep. With the mountain wind blowing, the wave of the return of many disciples of Lingxiao sect who participated in the trial suddenly reached its peak.


    One by one, teams or even groups of Lingxiao sect''s disciples came back from the mountain one after another. There were all kinds of them. Some were depressed and injured in many places, some were full of energy, some were timid, and some were friends. In this way, people kept coming back, which turned the originally quiet camp into a lively place.


    Several immortal yuan Danjing, headed by elder sun Mingyang, also showed up today. However, they were very tolerant and did not interfere with the disciples who had passed the difficult trial on Heiya ridge. They were free to let go of their emotions, laugh and cry. Anyway, as long as they did not make mistakes in the key place of registering and receiving spiritual talents.


    The place where the materials were counted was quickly surrounded. Many disciples produced a large number of materials, among which there were quite a few precious things, which were eye opening. Everyone in the world has his own chance. Who can say that he will be better than others?


    However, Shen Shi''s attention is not on the side of counting the lingcai. He is always waiting near the gate of the camp, but he hasn''t seen his friends all the time, which makes him feel anxious.


    The monster on the black crow ridge is not a soft hearted person. He is also a person who has come back from the deep experience of the black crow ridge. He even walked through the gate of hell. He thought that his relatives were not around, and there were only three or four friends. Shen Shi really didn''t want to see which one of them had an accident.


    He stood at the gate of the camp for a long time, and then about noon, he saw a man walking down the mountain road. He was dusty, dirty, and even looked a little black. But he looked very happy. When he saw Shen Shi standing outside the gate from a distance, he laughed and walked quickly all the way to Shen Shi Shi waved his hand and said with a smile:


    "stone!"


    Shen Shi laughs and shakes his head and laughs at sun you, who seems to have changed into a different person. Sun you also looked happy. He ran over and hugged him hard. He said with a smile, "good guy, you have come back so early. You must have had a good harvest! By the way, have you been hurt? You look like you''re normal? "


    A pile of questions made Shen Shi have no time to answer. He laughed and said: "I''m very well. I''ve suffered a little Minor injury, but almost recovered. How are you doing? "


    Sun you put up his arm and made a strong gesture. Then he patted his chest and said with a smile, "this black crow ridge is a piece of cake for my young master."


    Shen Shi laughs and pushes him. Then he points to Wang Gen and Sun Hong, who are very busy, and says, "OK, you go to check the lingcai first, and we''ll talk later."


    Sun you nodded and went with a smile. Seeing sun you''s safe return, Shen Shi was relieved. He shook his head with a smile and turned to look at the mountain road in the distance. He thought he didn''t know what happened to Qinglu now.


    I don''t know if his heart has something to think about, but there is a response. His eyes just turned to him. At the foot of the mountain road, not far away, a woman came with a smile. The spring breeze blew through her face and hair, like a fresh flower bud blooming for the first time. His eyes were full of water, and soon came to him.


    She was smiling, like the most gentle and beautiful flowers in the mountains this season. Her eyes were a little happy. She looked as if she were like a stone, showing a bit of peace of mind.


    Shen Shi also laughed, nodded and said to her:"Are you back?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    It''s not a short time from entering the heiyaling mountains to the end of the trial. I''ve been staying in the mountainous area where monsters are rampant and looking for fights. So most of the Lingxiao sect disciples Shen Shi saw coming back from the trial these days are disheartened. The most typical example is sun you, who I saw just now. This is good, and the more serious injury is also bad Common. Of course, Shen Shi himself belongs to the latter. When he comes back, he is much more embarrassed than most people, but he and Zhong Qingzhu returned to the camp earlier, and not many people saw him.


    It''s just that Zhong Qinglu in front of her seems to be totally different from others. She''s as pure as a lotus in the water. She''s beautiful and charming without any dust. She looks even more beautiful than just before she entered the mountain on that day. Now she''s standing there with a smile, among the other disciples of Lingxiao sect who are constantly walking around, It''s very different.


    She looks at Shen Shi with a smile. She just wants to talk, but she seems to notice that there are eyes looking at him all the time. She wants to talk but stops. She just pulls Shen Shi to the side first. After waiting for a secluded place far away from the gate that other people can''t see, she looks at Shen Shi up and down, and says with a smile:


    "stone, you''ve come back earlier than me Come on, what''s the harvest like this time? "


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "well, it''s not bad. And you? "


    Zhong Qinglu, with a relaxed look, patted the Ruyi bag on her waist and said with a smile: "generally, but I think she can explain it."


    Shen Shi nods. Zhong Qinglu''s explanation should be reasonable in front of Yun Ni, the elder of her master Dan Hall. In this way, her harvest must be good. But he looked at Zhong Qinglu again, as if she was not contaminated with dust, and could not help asking:


    "you Why are you so clean? "


    Zhong Qinglu smiles, showing a little satisfaction. She looks more lovely on her soft and beautiful face. She says with a smile to Shen Shi, "because I don''t have much to do with the monsters in the mountains. Naturally, I''m clean."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and said: "the spirit material you harvested..."


    Heiyaling Qianli mountain is indeed rich in products, but there are few kinds of spirit materials such as spirit minerals and gemstones. The most common ones are spirit grass and numerous monsters. However, among the two sources of spiritual materials, lingcao is not so visible everywhere. On the contrary, the disciples who have little experience in searching for herbs may go to Baoshan. After all, lingcao is not obvious and often lives in remote places. In contrast, the amazing number of monsters in heiyaling mountain is basically the biggest source of Lingxiao sect disciples'' spiritual material in this trial.


    Including Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu, they are the same.


    At this time, however, Zhong Qinglu didn''t find any trouble with monsters at all. He thought that he had enough spirit material to hand over. This surprised Shen Shi. He was a little curious and asked with a smile: "what''s the matter? How can you do this? How can you hand over without spirit material of monsters? Tell me quickly?"


    It seems that Zhong Qinglu is obviously in a good mood, and she stands with Shen Shi with gentle eyes. It seems that she doesn''t mean to hide. However, when she just wants to speak, she looks around again and sees that there is no one. Then she approaches Shen Shi and whispers in his ear:


    "because I found a treasure not long after I entered the mountain."


    A delicate fragrance, long suddenly floating, peach cheek snow skin, white in the red, warm spring breeze blowing, actually like blowing can break as delicate, quietly appear in front of you. Close at hand, it seems that suddenly heart, eyes and heart, that moment is full of the gentle color of the spring breeze, another style.


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked and stunned for a moment. He subconsciously stepped back. Looking at the smiling and beautiful woman in front of him, he suddenly felt thirsty in his throat. He coughed and took a deep breath in secret. Then he regained his peace. Thinking of her words just now, he pointed to her with a smile and said, "no, what day have you found Wood, land and treasure, all of a sudden I''m not so lucky


    Zhong Qingzhu gently put his hands behind him, and his head tilted slightly. He looked at him as if he were angry and smiling, and said, "look what you said, it seems that I can''t be lucky! Do you want to know what I found? " Between speaking, the smile in the eyes is like water ripples, soft and infinite.


    Shen Shigang wanted to blurt out his promise, but suddenly he was stunned again. He seemed to think of something. Then he laughed, but he shook his head and said to Zhong Qinglu with a smile: "Alas, it''s unfair. I went to fight in the mountains and killed myself. How many times have I fought with monsters, but I can''t compare with you wandering around? I''m so angry


    Zhong Qinglu chuckled and chuckled.


    Shen Shi waved his hand and said, "well, there are a lot of people today. Please go there and check it. We''ll talk later."


    Zhong Qinglu shrugged and said, "OK, I''ll see you later." Then he turned around and took two steps to the other side. Suddenly he turned around and said to Shen Shi, "yes, stone, can you use the pills I gave you this time? How effective are they? Are they?"Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "well, I took the golden tiger pill. It''s very effective. It''s a great help."


    Zhong Qinglu laughs, but then shows some concern on her face. The golden tiger pill is a healing medicine. If she is not injured, she will not take it. However, her bright eyes looked at Shen Shi. Although Shen Shi''s face was a little pale, she looked good on the whole. It didn''t seem to matter. She must have recovered a lot after taking Golden Tiger pill, so she was relieved, nodded to him, and then turned away.


    Shen Shi looked at her back and watched her walk all the way to the counting crowd. He was a little dazed. After a moment, he breathed out a breath, laughed, then turned around and left here.


    He gradually went far away. If he looked at the front and thought about it, he didn''t notice the distance behind him. After a while, there was a sudden noise in the place where the lingcai was counted. It was like the waves of the calm lake water. There were countless people who were surprised and shocked.


    This day is the last day of the trial in heiyaling. From morning till night, there are a large number of students returning from the mountain. Until night falls, when the sky turns dark, there are still people coming out of the mountain. Of course, at this time, the number of people is much less.


    Under the light of the bonfire, the originally peaceful camp became lively because of the return of many trial disciples. Many people gathered in twos and threes and talked and laughed with each other. Of course, the focus of the chat was mostly on the experience in black crow ridge. At the same time, there were a lot of rumors circulating everywhere. For example, who gains a lot, who is embarrassed, who is the most unlucky, who is seriously injured and forced to quit the trial on the first day when encountering a difficult monster, and who is brave enough to break out a battle force that is not usually seen.


    This severe trial is like breaking a piece of paper that was originally among many Lingxiao sect disciples, so that many people can see themselves and the people around them.


    Blood, life and death are always things that can''t be bypassed in the way of cultivating and searching.


    Among Shen Shi''s few friends, few like to gossip and listen to news. To be exact, there is only one, which is sun you. For a long time, except for some road news he overheard from his regular friends, a little more secret rumors and rumors, as well as grapevine news, were almost heard from sun you. Sometimes Shen Shi himself felt that if he didn''t have sun you, he was afraid that he would be black in the door.


    This evening, Shen Shi and sun you secretly climbed to the roof of a room and lay side by side, looking at the sky above them. Some chilly night wind blew out from the black crow Ridge Mountain in the distance, swaying the burning campfire in the camp. The far light of the fire lit up half of their faces, as if each had a black and white face.


    "GANZE came back from the mountains just before dark." Sun you put his hands under his head, answered Shen Shi''s question and said with a smile, "because he came back too late, I don''t know about the inventory there, but with his reputation and ability, he must be among the best."


    "Well." Shen Shi doesn''t have much objection to this. Over the years, GANZE has always been an indisputable leader in the young generation. It is said that no one can match him in terms of morality, realm, family background, character, appearance and even some illusory luck. It seems that heaven naturally favors this man and leaves all good things on him. He is born to be better than him He is better than any other man.


    Is there really fairness between people?


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and laughed. He didn''t want to think about this inexplicable question, which was doomed to have no answer. What he was concerned about was another thing. He asked sun you, "according to what you said, do you have a clear idea of the situation of counting and storing lingcai now?"


    However, sun you shook his head and said, "how can you really know it completely? At most, you only know something about it from one or two familiar senior brothers, and most of them are vague. What''s more, the elder martial brothers of shenjingjing who were on the scene were all in charge of the stall. If you really know the whole situation, it''s estimated that there are only a few yuan Danjing elders. "


    Shen Shi nodded his head slowly, and suddenly his heart moved. He thought that the elder of yuan Danjing, who is the leader here, is not your grandfather?


    Just as he was thinking about whether to let this guy inquire again, Shen Shi suddenly saw sun you turn around with a bit of cunning. He laughed and said, "by the way, I almost forgot to tell you that I heard something before I came here."


    Seeing that he looked rather subtle, Shen Shi was also curious and asked, "what?"


    Sun you laughed, but he looked at him up and down, and then said in a low voice, "it''s said that if you don''t count the harvest of the disciples who came back today, you''ll be at the top of the line. To be honest, what treasure did you get when you went to black crow ridge this time? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    What can I have? Most of them are high-level monsters. Of course, the two most valuable four level monsters'' demons are very important. Shen Shi casually tells sun you about his experience in heiyaling mountain, but he hesitates in his mind about the iron winged Black Scorpion and the things in the cave, and then takes it lightly.


    After all, besides himself, there is Zhong Qingzhu in the cave. It''s not very convenient to mention this to other people.


    Sun you didn''t think much about it. Besides expressing a little envy for Shen Shi''s good luck, he also sighed that he had a bad time this time. After entering Heiya mountain, he met several extremely powerful monsters. Although he won the final victory by relying on his magic skills, he was also very tired. Basically, he had no spare power to advance bravely in the ranking ¡£


    "It''s up to you this time. It''s said that the treasures given to the top five after each trial are all good." Sun you sighed and patted Shen Shi on the shoulder.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I hope so."


    As the night went by, when the morning light came up, only the remains of the campfire in the camp were left on the ground. The rising morning glow made the black mountain look softer. In the camp at the foot of the mountain, the beginning of the new day heralded the end of this trial.


    The huge floating immortal boat was parked behind the camp, but on this day, the people of Lingxiao sect didn''t use the treasure. They didn''t even get up immediately to turn to Lingxiao city. On this day, all the real people and disciples of yuandanjing in the camp began to be busy, counting the number of people and checking them one by one, and then galloped to the depth of Heiya mountain.


    Because there are still people who have not come back to this day.


    Many of the ningyuanjing disciples who came back to the camp looked at the Taoist figures passing through the sky. Most of them were silent. Some people and friends whispered to each other. After a while, the detailed news gradually spread among these disciples.


    There are nine ningyuanjing disciples who have entered the heiyaling trial, but they have not yet returned.


    According to the rules of this trial, failing to return after the time limit is tantamount to a direct judgment of failure, that is, having nothing to do with the Sizheng assembly and the secret place of asking heaven. However, at this stage, when the result is already doomed, the focus of public concern is no longer on this point. What we are concerned about is that the nine people who have not come back up to now are still alive?


    The examination of Heiya mountain is so strict this time. The mountains are in danger. If you are not careful, you are likely to die in all kinds of danger, such as monsters, poisons, strange things. What''s more, maybe in some dark and dark night, in a quiet corner, you may be the same brother. If you are there, you will become very dangerous At one time, if there are enough coveted talents.


    However, the elders of Lingxiao sect did not care about this situation until the end of the trial. They just went into the mountain to search for it once. Maybe they could only do a little bit.


    For a long time, many of the disciples who have been hiding in Lingxiao sect''s illustrious reputation have a slightly complicated facial expression at this moment.


    Compared with them, Shen Shi, who is also standing in the camp to watch the excitement, is more peaceful than most people. Over the years, he has seen a lot of life and death and blood. No matter how weak his heart is, he will gradually become numb. As far as he was concerned, in fact, Shen Shi was very much in favor of zongmenli''s practice of this trial.


    How can people in the cultivation not see blood?


    In the sky of black crow ridge, the sword shadow flickers and the human shadow shuttles through the ups and downs. They are vigorous and elegant figures searching for the mountains and forests. No one will care about the mind of an ordinary disciple, and the world will not stop for lack of anyone.


    In the afternoon, the elders who went into the mountain to do the final search and the elder brothers and sisters of shenyijing all came back. They returned to the camp together with five ningyuanjing disciples who took part in the trial but didn''t return to the camp on time.


    Among these five people, two of them are dead bodies. After they come back, they park on the ground in the center of the camp, surrounded by a large circle of ningyuanjing disciples. By this time, no one whispers any more. All of them look at the two corpses lying on the ground in silence. The camp is solemn and dreary.


    All of the remaining three were seriously injured and could hardly walk on their own. If they had not been found by the elders, they would be doomed to be miserable. The three ningyuanjing disciples were seriously injured. Some of them even hurt their foundation, so they were quickly placed. Healing, bandaging and panacea were used together. The methods of the immortal family are always wonderful. In time, maybe they can continue to seek the immortal way.


    Compared with many normal disciples who return to the camp on time, these three people are unlucky. However, they are very lucky compared with the two corpses lying on the ground in the middle of the camp, and even worse than the two corpses. There are still four people. Even after the elders of the company went into the mountain to search, they didn''t find them Trace and figure.At that moment, many people''s hearts are quietly emerged, such as "dead without a whole body", "buried bone barren mountain" idea.


    On one side of the camp, in a small corner of the crowd, Shen Shi and sun you stood side by side, their faces serious. After a while, they slowly withdraw their eyes, sun you suddenly whispered: "do you find out?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and looked up at him. He saw that sun you''s face was not too different, but there was a question in his eyes. After a pause, Shen Shi sighed and lowered his voice, saying:


    "Jiang Hongguang is gone."


    Jiang Hongguang is one of the four missing disciples. Shen Shiguang doesn''t know the other three by name. Of course, Jiang Hongguang and he don''t have any deep friendship. At most, they are the same group of brothers who worshiped Lingxiao sect and practiced together for five years on Qingyu island.


    Nevertheless, it is not a happy thing to hear the news of this man''s life and death. Shen Shi and Jiang Hongguang have no deep hatred. At this time, they just sigh for him.


    However, as he turned to leave, Shen Shi suddenly saw a slim figure turning around and leaving alone in silence somewhere behind the crowd.


    From a distance, it seems to be he Xiaomei''s appearance. Looking at her appearance, it seems that she has lost some points in recent days.


    In the next two days, elder Yuandan and disciple shenyijing of Lingxiao sect went into the mountain twice to search for the vast mountains. It''s not too much to find the remaining four people, but what they should do is always to do.


    The next day, they brought back another man, but he died, just brought back the body.


    This man is not Jiang Hongguang.


    To the third day, the whole day search down, but did not find a person.


    In the past three days, no miracle happened. No one ran out of the woods and went back to the camp. He said with a smile that he just forgot the time and delayed his return trip.


    Life and death, is so simple and harsh, so truly placed in front of everyone.


    On the fourth day, no one went out to search.


    At the back of the camp, the floating immortal boat, under the urging of the magic crystal, slowly began to launch. The disciples they met got on the boat one after another and left the camp.


    When the strong wind blows through the fairy boat and goes up to the sky like a dream, the dark mountains become remote and tiny behind, gradually covered by clouds, and can no longer be seen. Just like the past in everyone''s heart, they will always be forgotten in a quiet corner.


    The floating immortal boat carried many Lingxiao sect disciples to Lingxiao city. Then elder sun Mingyang didn''t mean to let them stay in Lingxiao city for a long time. After a short rest, he went back to xuangui island in Hongmeng kingdom through ancient transmission array. Later, just like when I came here, I took the sea crossing fairy boat and went back to the towering golden Hongshan mountain. All the people scattered, went back to their caves, healed the wounded, and slept tired.


    Two days later, on the sea watching platform, zongmen will finally announce the final place of the hundred mountain world heiyaling trial. The top five people will have the opportunity to go to the Sizheng meeting and enter the secret place of asking heaven to find the chance to practice Taoism. The five most outstanding people will also get five treasures from Lingxiao zongmen as rewards, and enhance their strength in the secret place of asking heaven.


    Shen and his friend, who are located at the back of the cave, walk up the mountain road to the cave. The mountain road gradually rugged, shade gradually deep gradually thick, as if the noise of the world are slowly behind him quietly away, the long green mountain road left him alone, and look very happy, lively everywhere smell the little black pig.


    Having been in baishanjie for such a long time, and also suffering a lot of injuries, Shen Shi still feels tired physically and mentally. He thinks that he really needs to have a good rest for a day or two and recover well when he returns to the cave. Imperceptibly luxuriant as like as two peas partly hidden and partly visible,


    walked across the mountain path and walked into the quiet valley. The distant sound of water and water came from the depths of the valley, and it was as thick as the sun and the sky as if everything were just the same as before he left.


    Shen Shi has been familiar with the quiet here for a long time. Just like every time he passed here in the past, he walked forward quickly. The mountain wind blew by, as if with a little bit of moisture.


    Just at this moment, Xiao Hei, who was not far away from him, suddenly stopped, hummed a few times and turned to look at the other side of the road. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to react for a moment. After a while, he seemed to think of something. His face changed slightly, and he also turned to look at it.


    In this valley, in addition to his cave, there is another cave that seems not to have opened the stone gate all the year round. However, at this time, in his surprised eyes, he saw the stone gate at the end of the stone path beside the road, and he did not know when it opened a gap.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    Shen Shi pauses and stops. He stares at the crack on the stone gate over there and looks at it carefully. He confirms that it''s not his own eyesight, but the stone gate that has been closed all the year round. He is also a little surprised after suddenly opening a crack on the stone gate today.


    For a long time, the cave has been closed and motionless. Shen Shi has become accustomed to being alone in this quiet valley, but now it seems that he really has a neighbor. This fact makes Shen Shi feel strange in his heart. At the same time, he hesitates. For a moment, he is not sure whether he wants to say hello to this strange but never masked neighbor.


    just stood there as like as two peas. He saw that the Shimen place was always the same, and there was no sign of any sign of human being. If we did not open a door, it would be exactly the same as the original Shimen''s closed.


    Shen Shi takes a step forward, but after a moment''s hesitation, he shakes his head. He thinks that since the master of the cave hasn''t been in touch with him for such a long time, he must be a quiet man. He''s so rash to disturb him. I''m afraid he''ll annoy him instead. Besides, unless there is a real friendship among the monks in Jinhong mountain, no one will study behind closed doors after returning to the cave, and there are few people who visit everywhere.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi turned around and continued to walk in the direction of his cave in front of him. Anyway, everyone built their own way, and no one would provoke anyone. Xiao Hei followed him, whizzing and trotting. He didn''t seem to be very interested in the cave. But when the two figures gradually went away and disappeared in the depth of the valley, and after a long time, suddenly there was a light sound of footsteps from behind the stone gate, and then suddenly stretched out a hand behind the stone gate and put it on the stone gate.


    There was a rumbling sound under the stone gate and it closed slowly. Everything was about to return to its original calm. In the light of the valley, you could see that the palm beside the stone gate was not big, but the skin of the whole palm was very rough, as if it was the hand of a farmer who worked hard all day and closed the stone gate gently.


    "Bang", with the last loud noise, the stone door closed tightly again, and it was restored to the former appearance of desolation.


    In a twinkling of an eye, two days later, it''s time to announce the final place of heiyaling trial.


    Shen Shi has hardly gone out these days. He has been recuperating in the cave. With the help of the golden tiger pill given by Zhong Qinglu, he has basically recovered from his injury in black crow ridge.


    In the middle of this, sun you came to see him again, but it was nothing serious. He just came to chat. By the way, he also looked at Shen Shi''s injury. Taking this opportunity, Shen Shi asked him what the identity of the owner of the cave next door was. I don''t know if sun you, a well-informed man, will know.


    However, sun you didn''t know who was living next to him. At that time, he was stunned and said that he thought the cave next to him was abandoned and uninhabited. Shen Shi was also helpless. He said that when he saw the stone gate that day, it seemed that something had happened. Sun you agreed to come down and look for someone to see who was living in it.


    When he got up early that day, he was calm in his cave and finished his daily practice of painting. Shen Shi only felt full of energy. When he opened the stone gate and went out, the cool breeze blew by, and he couldn''t help stretching. Next to him, a shadow came. It was Xiao Hei who ran to his feet and rubbed hard. He was very intimate.


    Shen Shi leaned over and touched his head with a smile and said, "come on, Xiao Hei. Let''s go to the viewing platform and have a look. What position can we have this time?"


    As soon as he closes the stone gate of the cave, he takes Xiao Hei along the mountain road. To tell you the truth, Shen Shi himself is also looking forward to this ranking. Apart from other things, the intact elixir of the two fourth-order monsters he has brought back is of high value. In addition to the fragmentary but numerous fourth-order monsters, Shen Shi is confident in his harvest Among all the students who participated in the trial, they should be in the forefront.


    If you can really get into the top five, you can get a treasure from the sect. It''s definitely good for your strength and even the journey to ask heaven in half a year.


    Thinking all the way, he took Xiaohei out of the valley, and unconsciously came out of the cave with the stone gate closed. When he came here as like as two peas, Shen Shen slowly slowed his pace and looked at the door of the cave. But the Shimen was closed. The stone path outside the cave was still almost everywhere.


    If he had not seen the stone door open yesterday, Shen Shi would have thought that nothing had changed.


    After looking over there in silence, Shen Shi shook his head slightly, thinking that he didn''t know which strange elder martial brother or elder martial sister in the same family lived here. He was so strange. However, there are thousands of people who practice Taoism, and there are not a few who indulge in the pursuit of the great way. It''s not surprising that some people are eccentric. So Shen Shi didn''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if we don''t communicate with each other or disturb each other.He walked all the way. Behind him, the cave was quiet. Only in this quiet valley, it seemed to be a part of the mountains.


    All the way through the mountain road, across the layers of stone steps, Shen Shi finally came to the wide and flat viewing platform.


    As soon as he came up, Shen Shi was startled by what he saw in front of him. He saw that on the sea watching platform, which was usually very busy, there were a lot of dark figures. It seemed that the number of people was several times more than usual. It felt like the whole Lingxiao sect disciples of Jinhong mountain had come here to see the excitement.


    Seven huge Hongjun stone pillars stand on the square. From a long distance, you can see that in the center of the Guanhai platform, that is, the most central stone pillar among the seven Hongjun pillars, there is a yellow cloth banner hanging on it. On it, there are words written in red ink, row by row. It is clear that countless Lingxiao sect disciples are surrounded and look up.


    Shen Shi''s heart leaped, knowing that it must be the announcement of the trial. He rushed inside and subconsciously glanced around. However, he saw the crowd, and did not see his familiar faces. Sun you, Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu and others did not know where they were. Maybe they were somewhere in the crowd.


    Shen Shi felt a little nervous, and then he laughed bitterly. He thought that he still valued the position. He pushed close and saw that the handwriting was visible. Shen Shi quickly looked up and saw that there were many names and harvest recorded on the yellow cloth banner, but there were dozens of names at the top People, these are the most critical and important disciples who can enter the secret land of asking heaven. In addition, at the top of all the names, there is the largest line, only five.


    The names of five people.


    Shen Shi''s heart beat inexplicably. He didn''t even care about the crowd. He just swayed with the crowd, and his eyes were fixed on the yellow flag.


    From top to bottom, top five.


    Five names:


    ZHONG Qinglu.


    Zhong Qingzhu.


    Shen Shi


    Shen Shi! third.


    Shen Shiping stopped breathing for a moment and looked at it carefully several times. He was sure that there was no mistake. Suddenly, a burst of joy surged into his heart, and he could not help clenching his fist and waving his hand.


    Although he had expectations and expectations, Shen Shi was overjoyed when he really appeared in front of him. The third place was even higher than he expected. After all, he just wanted to be in the top five.


    After a closer look at the remaining two places in the first five, the fourth is also a familiar name, GANZE, but the fifth is completely strange. Kang Youling, it seems that she is also a female disciple''s name.


    At the moment, there are a lot of people on the sea watching platform, and everyone is staring at the top five on the yellow flag. There is no doubt about the fairness. After all, the elder Danjing of the Yuan Dynasty personally supervised them, and several people also looked at them when counting the harvest, so there is almost no way to cheat.


    But obviously, in everyone''s mind, the results of this trial, especially the top five places won in the end, are far beyond many people''s expectations. Of course, the top two places are the most talked about.


    Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu.


    No one can imagine that two female disciples from the Liuyun Zhong family have won the top two. It''s too small a chance. But the fact is just in front of us. At this moment, I don''t know how many people will secretly wonder whether the long weakened Liuyun Zhong family really depends on these two young women to rise again?


    Shen Shi calmed down after excitement and noticed this. She was also a little surprised. Then she remembered that when she saw Zhong Qinglu coming back that day, she seemed to say something like good luck and found some treasure. At that time, I didn''t care much about it, but now, it seems that the baby I picked up is really a wonderful thing.


    Looking back on his own experience, Shen Shi''s mouth can''t help twitching. He thinks that his and Zhong Qingzhu''s names were almost lost in the black crow ridge. He finally made a trip at the gate of hell. How dangerous and how clever did he use? That''s why he got those valuable harvest talents.


    But compared with Zhong Qinglu Shen Shi gave a wry smile in his heart and thought, is luck really an indispensable attribute of people in the cultivation of Taoism


    In addition, it''s not surprising that GANZE is in the top five. In fact, most people were more optimistic that he would be in the first place. I don''t know why, when Shen Shi saw GANZE under him, he was suddenly a little happy.


    As for Kang Youling, the fifth one, Shen Shi didn''t know him very well, so he didn''t pay any attention to him. At this moment, when the crowd was moving on the viewing platform and everyone was talking about it, a strong voice suddenly came from the viewing platform, which immediately suppressed all the voices, such as the sound of bells and drums, and floated out from afar:


    "the public announcement has come out, all the people return to their places, and those who ranked first five are going to the clouds I''ll see you in the hall. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Jinhongshan, Yunxiao hall.


    This place is very high in Jinhong mountain. It''s the place where Huaiyuan people are usually taught to practice and deal with some affairs in the sect. Ordinary disciples seldom come here. However, Shen Shi is no stranger to Yunxiao hall. When he just came back from the demon world and was taken back to jinhongshan by Du Tiejian, the first place he came to was Yunxiao hall. In the hall, he met two people with the highest status in Lingxiao sect.


    One is master Huaiyuan, and the other is huoye, who has the highest rank and is also the strongest ancestor.


    Yunxiao hall stands in the green pine forest. The stone path in the forest is clean and tidy. Some fallen leaves are carefully swept by the roadside. It is obvious that people clean it every day. From a distance, the temple in the ancient trees exposed a corner cornice, far away will reveal a thick and simple atmosphere.


    Along the way, Shen Shi was alone at first, but it didn''t take long for someone to walk on the same road. When those familiar figures met each other, they all laughed.


    Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu, GANZE, and finally a young woman she didn''t know. She should be several years older than Zhong Shuangshu, and her appearance is also pretty. I think she should be Kang Youling, the fifth in the trial.


    On the way up to the top of Jinhong mountain, the noise of the sea watching platform has been gradually left behind. The sea breeze and white clouds, the sky high and wide, the pines and waves burst, making people feel like entering a fairyland. The surrounding began to become quiet, and occasionally there was a sound. It was all birds in the forest and fairy birds flying through the sky.


    Walking all the way to Yunxiao hall, you can see two figures standing on the stone steps outside the hall. They stand side by side with a relaxed look. They seem to be chatting while waiting for something. Huaikang and Du Chen were the two disciples who came down to tie Jian.


    These two people''s prestige and status in the clan can not be underestimated, and their way of life is in the spirit of artistic conception, especially Du Tiejian, the eldest disciple of Huaiyuan immortal, who has been the first person in the Yuandan realm of the clan for many years. He is not only the first of the three swords in Lingxiao, but also one of the most popular candidates for the next leader of the sect.


    So Shen Shi and other five people all came forward to see them. Du Tiejian and Kang Chen were not proud. They looked gentle and came over to meet them with a smile. Du Tiejian also patted Shen Shi on the shoulder with a smile and said with a smile, "you''re a good boy. It''s not in vain that I went there at the beginning."


    Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "thank you for taking care of him."


    Du Tiejian laughed, waved his hand and said, "this trial depends on your real skills. How can I look after you? It''s good anyway." While speaking, Kang Chen of the other side also walked to come over, but he is to walk to the woman body that has been silent all the way.


    Shen Shi, Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu and GANZE were the same group of young disciples who came to the school to practice in Qingyu island in those years. With a layer of synchronous friendship in the same school, they naturally became much more harmonious. Needless to say, the friendship between Shen Shi and the two daughters of the Zhong family is that GANZE has known Shen Shi for a long time. In addition, GANZE seems to have some understanding of Shen Shi On the other hand, we had a lot of conversation along the way.


    Kang Youling, the only one who got the fifth place, later learned that she should be the last batch of new disciples five years earlier than Shen Shi and others. Normally, she doesn''t seem to be a high-profile and famous outstanding figure in Lingxiao sect, but this time, she made a big splash and got into the top five. It''s just that after such a layer of separation, the road gradually revealed itself unconsciously. After the initial salute and announcement of each other''s names, the communication between Shen Shi and other four people was obviously much more, while Kang Youling was basically silent.


    At the moment see Kang Chen walk to that Kang You Ling''s body, other several people are to look to this side, between Kang Chen mouth angle smile, directed this young female disciple to nod, smile way: "do well, Xiao Ling."


    Kang Youling showed a smile and called: "brother."


    Shen Shi and others who were watching were all stunned. They didn''t expect that Kang Youling was Kang Chen''s younger sister. This was something they hadn''t thought about before. It''s just that no matter Kang Chen or Kang Youling, they didn''t publicize it intentionally, so it seems that not many people know about this relationship.


    However, the relationship between Du Tiejian and Kang Chen is obviously different, including that of Kang Youling. He walks over with a smile and stands beside Kang Chen and Kang Youling. He says with a smile, "Xiao Ling, you''re doing well, too."


    Kang Youling has a slender figure. When he looks at Du Tiejian''s shoulder, he raises his head and looks at Du Tiejian. His face is a little bit nervous than when he sees her brother. His face is slightly red. He even has a look of admiration in his eyes. He smiles a little and says: "brother Du."


    Du Tiejian smiles and nods to her. Then he turns around and says to the five young ningyuanjing disciples: "according to the rules of the sect, after the trial of hundred mountains, the top five people who have the highest harvest will be rewarded by the sect. Now you follow me into the hall one by one, and the real person in charge of teaching will be in the hall."


    It''s time to pay a visit and get a reward. All five of them have a look of joy on their faces. Qi Qi Qi agrees, and then Zhong Qinglu, the first one to come out, is naturally the first one in this trial.Du Tiejian smiles and nods to her, indicating that she follows herself alone. Then he turns and walks to Yunxiao hall, while Kang Chen is still standing in the same place with the rest of the people. But in his heart, when his eyes swept over these people, he couldn''t help feeling.


    No one can imagine that after this trial, there will be four new disciples in the top five. It seems true that in recent years, there have always been legends in the clan that these new disciples have outstanding talents and claim to be the strongest in hundreds of years. Just did not expect that they stand out so fast!


    He thought deeply. After Du Tiejian led Zhong Qinglu into the cloud hall, he turned around and pointed at Kang Youling. Then he said with a smile to Shen Shi and others: "you heard that just now. Her name is Kang Youling. She is my only sister. Now she is a high-level Taoist of Ningyuan realm. It''s five years earlier than you. It''s also your elder martial sister. This time, we are all in the top five. In the future, we should not enter the secret land of asking heaven at the same time. It can be regarded as predestined relationship. How close we will be in the future. "


    Shen Shi, Zhong Qingzhu and GANZE all agreed with each other with a smile. Kang Youling was not stingy and shy, but they got along with each other all of a sudden. They talked and laughed with each other again for a while. Shen Shi and GANZE were boys. On the contrary, Zhong Qingzhu and Kang Youling gradually came together and talked with a smile, It used to look quite similar.


    Zhong Qinglu and Du Tiejian didn''t come out soon after they entered the Yunxiao hall, but the people outside the hall were not worried. We all know the rules of receiving the reward in advance. Zongmen will give five treasures here. It''s not known what they are. It''s said that they are magic weapons, spirit tools and even high-level skill secret collection. As the first one to go in, he can choose one of the five treasures, and the second one can choose one of the remaining four treasures, and so on.


    Generally speaking, these five treasures are directly selected from the clan treasure house by the real person of Zhang Jiao, and others don''t know about them. Generally speaking, the real person of Zhang Jiao doesn''t reveal what these treasures are. In other words, except that the first prize winner can fully know the full picture of the five treasures, the treasures known by other people are gradually decreasing, and the clan rules have no strict regulations on the reward, which means that as long as these people keep their secrets, others will not know what treasures they get in this reward, which is almost like adding an outsider to them I don''t know the meaning of the card.


    Looking at two beautiful women, Zhong Qingzhu and Kang Youling, who are not far away, talking happily, Shen Shi''s eyes also turn around. Suddenly, he seems to think of something. He sweeps his eyes around the ground, only to find that Xiao Hei has been following him just now. Since he arrived outside the Yunxiao hall, he doesn''t know when he has disappeared and where he has gone to play. Outside the main hall, there are many ancient pine forests. The trees are lush and green. It is estimated that most of them have gone to the forest.


    Shen Shi shakes his head and doesn''t care about it. Anyway, Xiao Hei has a spirit and won''t be lost. He will come back soon. Besides, it''s in the center of Lingxiao sect, and there can''t be any danger. Almost at the same time, GANZE came to him and said with a smile, "Shen Shi, you are very good this time."


    Shen Shi said with a quick smile, "I''m just lucky. In fact, I always thought that with your ability, you''re the only one with that name."


    GANZE laughed, but with some helplessness, he said: "well, I don''t know how many talents there are among our disciples. I don''t know why there is such a situation now. It seems that no matter what I do, I should always be the first."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and soon showed some sympathy on his face. Looking at him, he said: "Er, I didn''t think about it before. So, you''re really uncomfortable."


    "Isn''t it?" GANZE shrugged his shoulders and gave a smile, but he didn''t care much about it. He didn''t have the feeling of bitterness and hatred. He was so self-conscious that people unconsciously felt that he really had a gentle and jade like bearing. Then, he turned to look at the hall, lowered his voice, but said with a smile:


    "however hard we try, it seems that we can''t compete with lucky people, do you think?"


    Shen Shi laughed and nodded. At this time, some things were almost confirmed and spread. Lingxiaozong basically made an open and fair arrangement of this ranking, and there was no mistake or omission. In particular, he was very cautious about the most important places to enter the secret land of asking heaven. And in all people''s selection, the top five can receive extra rewards, which is naturally more eye-catching.


    In the end, Zhong Qinglu came out on top of the rest of the world, and what she gained is now coming out, which makes people have to accept.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Shanshenyu, this is Zhong Qinglu''s good luck. It''s said that she found something in a corner of the deep mountains and forests of heiyaling by accident.


    It''s a kind of spirit stone which is very rare in the world of cultivation, and its rank is even higher than that of the sixth level. Besides this, the highest harvest of all the others in the hundred Mountain World trial is the fourth level spirit grass or the fourth level demon Dan.


    Specifically speaking, shanshenyu, also known as shanshenshi, is a kind of rare spiritual material clearly recorded in Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia. The appearance of this kind of spirit stone is very similar to that of ordinary hard stone. There are many different opinions about how it came from. At present, a popular conjecture is given by the immortals Association. It is said that this kind of strange stone may condense in the place where the huge earth vein spirit meets the mountain or the underground for many years. But the mountain god jade is obviously not so simple, because this kind of stone is not found in most of the most powerful spirit vein mountains. It is a rare treasure that can be met but not sought.


    Moreover, the value of this kind of six grade stone to Lingxiao sect is even greater than that of all the Xiuzhen sects in the world, because although this kind of peerless spirit material is a kind of spirit stone, its biggest and most famous function is actually to use it as medicine for alchemy, which is why the Immortals directly attribute this kind of spirit stone to Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia.


    In Lingxiao sect, the elixir of alchemy is the most famous in the world. Among them, several kinds of elixir with more than six grades are famous all over the world, which makes countless monks crazy about it. One of them is the "King Dan of Taihe mountain". After removing the outer stone shell of Shanshen jade with a secret method, scrape off the stone core powder that is said to be as white as jade, which is the main material of this six precious elixir.


    As early as 300 years ago, there was no new refined Taihe mountain Wang Dan in Lingxiao sect. The reason is very simple, there is no main material. This time, Zhong Qinglu, as a disciple of the Dan Hall, worshipped the elder Yunni in charge of the Dan Hall. She took great care of the professor, and she was also intelligent. Finally, with her incredible luck, she found this strange thing in the deep mountain of Heiya mountain. Once she got it back, it would be a sensation for the whole clan.


    According to the classification of the spiritual materials issued by the immortal society, the four spiritual materials are valuable, the five spiritual materials are rare, and the six spiritual materials of the sixth level are the treasures of heaven and earth. In fact, there are many kinds of spiritual materials. Generally speaking, the value of gaopinlingcao is greater than that of gaopinlingshilingkuang, while the value of spiritual materials such as the body parts of monsters of the same level is often the lowest among the spiritual materials of the same level.


    But there is a very special exception, that is the demon Dan. The demon elixir naturally condenses all the spirit elites of the demon beast. The effect of each demon elixir is extraordinary, far superior to other kinds of spirit materials of the same level, and even can be compared with other spirit materials of a higher level.


    After all, although the functions and effects of all kinds of spiritual materials are different, the distinction between them is very strict at every level, and the difference in value is often tens of times. Moreover, the higher the level of spiritual materials, the more obvious it is.


    In this trial, Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi each had two perfect inner elixirs of four level monsters in their spiritual material harvest. This value is really extraordinary. Together with other scattered spiritual materials, they immediately stood out and directly occupied the top of the ranking list. Even GANZE, who had always been powerful, had to be inferior to them.


    However, compared with Zhong Qinglu''s mountain god jade, Shen Shi''s and Zhong Qinglu''s gains are still eclipsed. Although the demon Dan is of great value, sometimes it can even compare with a higher level spirit material, the fourth level demon Dan is still far from the sixth level spirit Stone Mountain God jade, even though it is said that Zhong Qinglu''s mountain god jade is only a small fist It''s too small. The main materials that can be left after the outer stone shell is removed. I''m afraid that at most three or four king pills of Taihe mountain can be produced, and the probability of failure is not included.


    However, Rao is so. Lingxiao sect still directly put Zhong Qinglu in the first place without hesitation. Almost some people don''t have much opinion on this ranking. At most, they sigh and admire the girl of the Zhong family. It''s really lucky.


    "Liu pin''s unique talent, tut tut." GANZE and Shen Shi stood side by side beside the stone steps outside the Yunxiao hall. Looking at the hall, they sighed and said, "this luck is really compelling."


    Shen Shi laughed for a while and said, "who said it wasn''t? When I heard about it, I was stunned for a long time."


    GANZE shook his head with a smile and looked at the front. After a while, he said, "by the way, Shen Shi, I''ve always felt a little confused about something. I''ll just ask you today."


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "what, you say."


    GANZE smile slightly convergence, after pondering for a moment, brow slightly wrinkled, looked as if with a little puzzled meaning, said: "you see, if Zhong Qinglu early picked up the mountain god jade, why not immediately return to the camp, but has been staying in the mountains, she is not afraid of others from her hands?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, but he asked him a question and said: "she picked up that mountain jade early? When and on what day did you find it, and how do you know? "GANZE was stunned for a moment, and then thought about it carefully. Junxiu''s face was a bit thoughtful, and he said, "I can''t be sure about it. It''s all rumors from others. It''s said that she found it soon after she entered the mountain, but on which day, it seems that no one has said it." After a pause, he turned his eyes to Shen Shi and said, "why, don''t you think it''s very early for her to see shanshenyu?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I don''t know which day I will meet shanshenyu. I''m afraid only she knows it. It''s another thing you said just now. It''s because you''re afraid that other people will rob her of the precious things. "He suddenly laughed, and then said faintly," that can''t happen. "


    "Well? That''s why. Tell me about it. " GANZE seems to be a little curious by Shen Shi''s words, and laughs.


    Shen Shi looked at him and said with a smile, "when you tried in the black crow mountain, until you finally came back from the mountain, I don''t think you were hurt, but you look tired, right?"


    GANZE laughed for a while, nodded and said: "it''s true. There''s nothing to hide from you. In the last few days in the mountain, I caught up with a fourth-order monster ''golden feather finch''. I struggled for two days and two nights, exhausted all my skills, and then I managed to kill it and got a fourth-order demon pill." He said, with a little self mockery and a wry smile, shrugged and said, "I wanted to rely on this demon Dan, maybe the first place to be stable, but I didn''t expect that I only ranked fourth in the end. Now, I''m so arrogant. I''m laughing."


    Shen Shi laughs. He looks the same, but he is shocked in his heart. If what GANZE says is true, it means that he can fight against the fourth level monsters alone and finally kill the demons and win the elixir. This combat power is absolutely terrifying. It''s not too much to say that he is a genius.


    While marveling at GANZE''s strength, Shen Shikou continued: "what''s funny? Your strength is powerful. But you must have killed the golden feather finch that day and returned to camp after winning the demon elixir. After this war, you didn''t look good, did you


    GANZE was stunned for a moment, and said, "it''s true."


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said, "when you come back all the way, you must have met some of your fellow apprentices who took part in the trial. But when someone sees that you are alone and look bad, they come up to compete with you and want to take your wishful bag?"


    GANZE was silent for a moment. He seemed to be thoughtful. After a while, he shook his head slowly and said, "No


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "that''s it. As long as you don''t show your wealth, everything is in your bag. When others don''t know how much you''ve gained, any rational sect disciple won''t do anything to you."


    GANZE was silent. He was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart all the time. He didn''t think that this layer was just because he didn''t notice it for various reasons. At the moment, Shen Shi reminded him, and he suddenly woke up. His face gradually showed a bitter smile. He whispered: "so it is, I still have the light of my surname Ah


    The truth is obviously very simple and clear. GANZE''s family is the lineage of Gan Jingcheng, the founder of Lingxiao sect. In terms of strength, it may not be better than today''s Sun family and Xu family, but in terms of nobility, it is far better than today''s Sun family. It has a very high status in the sect. I don''t know how many potential connections are deeply rooted. There are at least two yuan Danjing real people looking at Gu''s family And I don''t know how many in private. Even master Huaiyuan and master huoye sometimes have to give the Gan family some face. Otherwise, someone will have to put on a hat.


    What do you mean by wantonly suppressing the descendants of the founder of kaipai?


    Are you dissatisfied with your grandmaster?


    Because of this, GANZE''s position in Lingxiao sect has always been very special. Not only many elder martial brothers dare not underestimate him, but even Xu Yuanyuan''s immortal Danjing treats him differently. Under such circumstances, no one dares to be rude to him or even fight him if he is not fully sure, or even does not know what talent GANZE has gained. Otherwise, if you don''t get any treasure after you start, the price will be in the whole Lingxiao sect.


    "So the truth is the same." Shen Shi said to GANZE with a smile, "people dare not move you, but put it on Zhong Qinglu. As long as she finds the mountain god jade and puts it in the Ruyi bag, and no one can see her, then she can walk in the black crow ridge. As long as other disciples who participate in the trial have a little look and reason, they will not move her."


    "Because she is the close disciple of elder Yunni of Dantang, because she is the winner of the unprecedented Danhui. As everyone knows, elder Yunni loves her most and is likely to be handed over to her in the future."


    "Then who dares to touch her?"


    If you don''t know for sure, if you want to move such a woman, you will be the enemy of Dan Tang, which is the most powerful and powerful of Lingxiao sect. Is it possible for a monk to practice all his life without the help of a panacea? When you practice in Lingxiao sect for a day, don''t you worry about the most powerful force?


    "Go and see if the disciples who were robbed in the last few days in the black crow ridge are all people of civilian origin with no family background?" Shen Shi smiles, but his face is peaceful. However, his eyes are a little disappointed. He says, "so at the end of the day, it seems that a large group of people like us have entered the mountain trial fairly. In fact, how can there be real and complete fairness?""Almost." Shen Shi spread out his hand and laughed.


    In front, the door of the main hall creaks and shakes. At this time, Zhong Qinglu comes out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    When Zhong Qinglu came out, she looked calm, but there was still a smile between her eyes and eyebrows. It was obvious that she was very happy and satisfied with the benefits she got in the Yunxiao hall. At the same time, the eyes of the other four people waiting for the reward fell on her with different looks.


    Zhong Qinglu came all the way, first nodded to the crowd, then looked at Zhong Qingzhu and said, "Qingzhu, Zhang Jiaozhen called you in."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded, looking forward to it. After taking a deep breath, he walked to Yunxiao hall. And behind her, Zhong Qinglu came over with a smile and came to Shen Shi. By the way, she took a look at GANZE standing beside her and said with a smile, "eh, when are you two going to have such a good talk?"


    Shen Shi and GANZE looked at each other, and then they all laughed. Shen Shi said with a smile, "how can we say that we had some friendship on the herring island in those years? Later, we can''t say we have to go into the secret land of asking heaven. I have to make up to elder martial brother Gan."


    GANZE said with a smile, "come on, you are still above me now." Then he turned to look at Zhong Qinglu and said with a smile, "by the way, sister Zhong, what''s the treasure in it?"


    Zhong Qinglu wants to talk but stops. She takes a look at Kang Chen standing beside her. She just sees Kang Chen coming over with a smile. She can''t help but spit out her tongue and says in a low voice: "when I came out, elder martial brother Du Tiejian told me that it''s best not to mention anything about the reward of this treasure, at least not before entering the secret realm of heaven."


    Shen Shi and Gan Ze both nodded. Since the teacher had told them so, they would not ask any more questions. Such a few people were chatting here for a while. Unlike Zhong Qingzhu when he was here, Zhong Qinglu seemed to have a better relationship with Shen Shi and GANZE, so she talked to them all the time. On the contrary, she didn''t talk much with Kang Youling who was standing by.


    Almost half a cup of tea time later, there was another movement in the Yunxiao hall, but Zhong Qingzhu stepped out and came this way. Shen Shi was inspired and knew that the next one was his turn. Just by the side, Kang Chen also said with a smile: "younger martial brother Shen, you can go there."


    Shen Shi quickly agreed and strode forward. From a distance, she saw that Zhong Qingzhu''s face was calm as usual. However, after seeing Shen Shi, she still had a smile on her face. As they got closer and closer, they were laughing at each other. Just as they were about to pass by, Shen Shi suddenly heard a very light voice from her mouth:


    "sword!"


    This voice is so light and thin that it even sounds like a whisper she made by accident. Maybe it doesn''t have any meaning at all. Maybe it''s just her humming. At the next moment, the two of them will pass each other and run in two different directions.


    The thick and tall gate of Yunxiao hall appeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes, and his memory of the last time he came here did not seem to change at all.


    Squeak The gate slowly retreated, and Shen Shi entered the hall. Sure enough, the solemnity and magnificence in the hall had not changed from what he remembered. It seemed that the hall had been like this for many years, and had never changed.


    In the middle of the hall in the distance, a few people sat there and saw that there were one person on each side of the hall, except for the real person Huaiyuan, who was in the middle of the hall. They were elder Yunni and old man Pu, Shen Shi''s master. Shen Shi was surprised. In addition, not far in front of him, Du Tiejian stood there smiling at him. It seemed that he was standing here specially waiting for him.


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly saluted him. Du Tiejian said with a smile, "don''t be polite, younger martial brother Shen. Come with me."


    Then he took Shen Shi to the three yuan Danjing immortal. Huaiyuan immortal looked at him with a gentle look and a smile, while the elder Yunni on his left side was pale. He closed his eyes and sat with no expression on his face. As for the old man with white hair and white beard on the right side of Huaiyuan, he was looking at Shen Shi with open eyes and grin, grinning with joy.


    Shen Shi saluted these elders and finally fell down in front of old man Pu Si Yi Pu and said, "master..."


    As soon as he gave a cry, he felt that he was light and had been entrusted by old man PU. Old man Pu said with a smile, "good job, good work. Stone, kneel down. Don''t kneel down, ha ha ha..."


    He was quite unscrupulous in his smile. When he was happy, he didn''t care what other people felt. The real man in Huaiyuan smiles. The old man, Yunni elder, who had been keeping his eyes closed, glares at him impatiently, showing a look of disgust on his face.


    Real Huaiyuan shook his head with a smile and said, "Shen Shi, your performance this time is really good. It''s really rare for you to achieve this step in your cultivation time. Congratulations."


    Shen Shi bowed his head and said honestly, "they are all disciples. Master teaches well."


    "Ha ha..." Old man Pu was proud again. He looked very satisfied. He hadn''t tasted this kind of publicity for many years. The cloud Ni next to him snorted, and there was a look of pride in the bottom of his eyes. It seemed that he was thinking that the number one in my art hall was not so good. It''s just a third place in your art hall. It''s really shameful.At the same time, it seems that Huaiyuan real man can''t stand his younger martial brother''s happiness any more. He winks at Du Tiejian. Du Tiejian understands and goes to call Shen Shi. Then they go to a long table beside him. Shen Shi''s eyes fell, and saw five wooden boxes on the wooden table. They were opened separately, but the first box and the fourth box from the left were empty. Among the remaining three wooden boxes, the second is a dagger, the third is a book, and the fifth is a jade vase.


    At this time, Du Tiejian walked to the other side of the long case and said to Shen Shi with a smile:


    "younger martial brother Shen, what''s on this table is the treasure that the clan is going to reward you to the top five. However, according to the rules of our sect, the treasure is only placed here. You can see the shape but you can''t check it carefully. You can choose one after you confirm it. Since then, only those who do a fair search of the five treasures have the same privilege


    At this point, Du Tiejian pauses, sees Shen Shi nodding slowly, looks at the three treasures on the table, and says with a smile: "but this year''s situation is a little different. The mountain god jade that Zhong Qinglu''s younger martial sister got is really very important. After the proposal of elder Yunni, she was finally authorized to check the two treasures carefully and choose the same one, while the second one, Zhong Qingzhu''s younger martial sister, postponed and checked carefully After a treasure, he picked another one. It''s a pity that you don''t have the right to do so. Now take a look for yourself and choose one of the three treasures. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that there was such a rule in the clan. However, since elder martial brother Du said so, he naturally had no objection. But his eyes swept the three remaining boxes on the table, looking at the dagger, the scroll and the jade bottle, but he hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to choose.


    If you can''t examine it carefully, you can only have a rough look at the appearance. It''s really hard to make a decision, but fortunately, lingxiaozong''s predecessors are not totally unkind. After he looked at it for a while and didn''t make a decision, Du Tiejian said with a smile: "younger martial brother Shen, the remaining treasures are all good. This short sword is a magic weapon, and that book is a record As for the last jade bottle, I think you know that our sect is famous for refining medicine and elixir, so there is a bottle of precious elixir in it. These three treasures are of great help to monks. It depends on how you choose them. No matter how many, I can''t say more. Ha ha ha... "


    At the end of the day, Du Tiejian also laughed and looked bright.


    Shen Shi smiles, but he is still hesitant. Although Du Tiejian has introduced a few words, he still knows nothing about the three treasures. What are the special effects of the short sword, what magical powers are recorded in the book, and what kind of elixir is that bottle of elixir? That''s a tough choice to make.


    Here he pondered and thought, and seemed to be hesitant. On the other side, old man Pu was a little anxious and secretly wanted to do something. But when he moved, elder Yunni over there gave a cold hum and glared at him.


    Old man Pu laughed awkwardly and sat up straight, but he rolled his eyes and looked dissatisfied. He mumbled vaguely: "it''s so fierce. No wonder..."


    No one knows what he''s talking about. Elder Yunni doesn''t seem to have heard it. But with her understanding of this person, she doesn''t expect to say anything good. As soon as the willow eyebrows stand up, her face is a bit unhappy.


    Shen Shi didn''t notice when he was facing each other coldly. His spirit was focused on the three treasures. Then, naturally, he thought of the subtle words that Zhong Qingzhu suddenly spat out when he passed him outside the Yunxiao Hall:


    sword!


    She said, is it this dagger?


    But what does Zhong Qingzhu mean? Does it mean that there is a short sword in the treasure, or does it look very good? Or does it even mean that she just used the only privilege of careful investigation, and what she saw was the short sword, and found that it was good?


    But if this dagger is really valuable, why doesn''t she choose to go? You know, she has only one chance to look into it.


    Shen Shi hesitated at the table for a long time. For a long time, he didn''t hesitate so much about anything. However, several other people in the temple seemed to have good patience, and no one was born to urge him.


    After a long time, in the silence of the hall, Shen Shi suddenly gave a polite cry and said, "elder martial brother Du, I think I''ll take this dagger."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Du Tiejian raised his eyebrows, looked at Shen Shi and said, "younger martial brother Shen, have you decided?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "yes, in fact, I haven''t had a magic weapon for a long time. If I could have a hand weighing weapon, I would have a better grasp of it when I enter the secret land of asking heaven in the future."


    Du Tiejian nodded with a smile, and then looked back at the three yuan Danjing real people. He saw that elder Yunni was calm, while old man Pu was grinning. Finally, Huaiyuan real person sitting in the middle was smiling and nodded slightly. He didn''t say anything.


    Du Tiejian turned around and walked to the side of the long case. He took out the short sword from the second wooden box on his left. There was still a yellow talisman on it. Shen Shi recognized that it was a very simple but practical talisman. It was called "pichen talisman". It was usually used to preserve objects.


    Du Tiejian tore up the talisman and threw it aside. As soon as the talisman left the body of the sword, the originally peaceful dagger suddenly changed. A bright light flashed from the body of the sword, like a cold moonlight in the sky at night, quietly falling down.


    Although there is no scabbard, at this moment, the short sword suddenly gives people the feeling of a famous sword coming out of the box. With the shimmer of the sword, an inexplicable and indescribable spirit power seems to emanate from the sword body. It is like seeing the sun again after years of dust, and it is also breathing deeply.


    "This sword is called" Qingxue ". It was once a famous sword carried by an elder Grandmaster of our school when he was young. It is extremely sharp and powerful. What''s more, it has a very precious advantage. It''s a rare flying magic weapon that can be driven and controlled by the environment. As long as you are familiar with it, you can fly with the sword from now on. "


    Later, Du Tiejian was also smiling. He patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "good boy, you have a good eye. This" snow sword "is very valuable. Among the five treasures, it can definitely rank in the top two. It''s really cheap for you."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then a surge of ecstasy came to his mind. Besides the spirit sword, this snow pouring sword is still a rare flying weapon. For him now, it can definitely be regarded as a treasure. With this spirit sword, he will be able to fly in the sky. Even when he is in the yuan realm, there must be some restrictions. His flying speed, duration, altitude and even control are all inadequate. But there is a big difference between flying and not flying.


    Especially when we are going to the mysterious land of asking heaven in the future, it is said that the land is extremely vast and the terrain is complex and changeable. At that time, what it means to have a flying magic weapon is simply incalculable.


    The value of this snow sword even exceeded Shen Shi''s highest expectation at first. He was really satisfied and had nothing more to ask for.


    He respectfully took the snow sword from Du Tiejian. The more he saw it, the more he liked it. He really couldn''t put it down. Finally, he went back to the three elders, bowed down and said, "thank you for your treasure." Then he said with a smile to Du Tiejian, "thank you for your teaching."


    Du Tiejian laughed, waved his hand and said, "you have a good eye. Don''t thank me." Then he looked at the real man Huaiyuan and said:


    "master?"


    Huaiyuan nodded


    Du Tiejian agreed and said, "younger martial brother Shen, follow me out."


    With that, he took Shen Shi out of the hall. At the same time, he told Shen Shi a few words on the way, and asked him to put away the snow sword first. When he got outside, he called GANZE, who ranked fourth, into the hall.


    Outside the main hall, the bright and gentle light of the sky again fell on the body, and the warm breeze blew, as if with a sweet and gentle spring breath.


    Shen Shi fumbled for the Ruyi bag on his waist, full of joy. He felt as if his steps had been lightened. He couldn''t help smiling. Then he quickly walked to a group of people standing on the stone steps outside the Yunxiao hall.


    Seeing him walk out of the hall, people over there turn their heads one after another. It seems that Zhong Qinglu, GANZE and others are smiling, while Kang Youling is a little curious. To him, since he came out, Zhong Qingzhu really seems to be quite similar to Kang Youling. Now he is standing next to Kang Youling again. Although he also turns his head, his face is ten It''s calm. Compared with other people, it seems to be calm, but in the depth of her clear eyes, there seems to be a faint light passing by.


    When Shen Shi came near, GANZE was the first one to smile and say, "Shen Shi, what''s the matter? Have you picked anything good?"


    Shen Shi laughs and walks over. His middle eyes seem to sweep the crowd. Everyone is looking at him, and Zhong Qingzhu, who is standing at the back, is staring at him silently. Shen shidun for a moment, and then said to GANZE with a smile: "yes, there are good things in it. I picked a treasure and I''m very satisfied with it."


    GANZE and Zhong Qinglu beside him all laughed and congratulated each other. Kang Youling showed a trace of envy in his eyes. It is obvious that the monk''s joy is a perfect match for the treasure. It must be of great help to the Taoist practice in the future. Just as she was thinking about it, she turned around and suddenly saw a faint smile on Zhong Qingzhu''s calm face. The corners of her mouth were slightly pursed, and even her eyes were filled with a faint color of joy.A moment later, it was GANZE''s turn to enter the main hall, and then Kang Youling''s turn to enter the hall. But when it came to her time, there was no choice to choose the treasure. Four of the five treasures had already chosen four, so the last one was left.


    However, when Kang Youling walked out of the hall, Shen Shi looked at her face from a distance and saw that she was also very happy. Obviously, she was not disappointed because of the last remaining treasure. On the contrary, she seemed to be very satisfied. After Shen Shi selected the snow sword, the treasures in the hall were only a secret book recording the supernatural power and Taoism and a bottle of elixir jade, which must not be too bad. But I don''t know which of the two things GANZE and Kang Youling took.


    Speaking of this, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly moves, but his eyes are secretly looking at the two women of the Zhong family not far away from him. He has a little bit of insight into the treasures of the last three, but the treasures chosen by the two men in front of him don''t know what good things they are.


    Only this time, his eyes stayed on Zhong Qingzhu''s face for a little long time, and Zhong Qingzhu seemed to feel his eyes, slightly tilted to him.


    A moment later, the corner of her mouth gently tilted, standing in the spring breeze, quietly and gently smile.


    After collecting the treasure, Kang Chen greets the people to go down the mountain. After all, this is the place for the real person of Zhang Jiao to meditate. He won''t let the ordinary disciples stay more if he doesn''t have anything to do. However, there is a little accident in the middle, because Shen Shi suddenly finds that he can''t find Xiao Hei.


    For such a long time, Xiao Hei didn''t know where he was in the pine forest. He didn''t see him for a long time. Shen Shi called several times outside the forest, but he didn''t respond. This makes Shen Shi feel embarrassed and strange. On weekdays, Xiao Hei always comes back to him when he hears his call. What''s the matter today? Is it because he has walked so far away in this pine forest that he can''t hear his own voice?


    Just as Shen Shi was standing outside the pine forest, he was hesitant to go in and look for it, but he was afraid that it would delay the time to go down the mountain. In case he startled some real people in the Yunxiao hall, he would not look good at that time. Kang Chen broke out for him with a smile and said: "younger martial brother Shen, it doesn''t matter. This pine forest is really big. Well, you go in and look for it. We are here I''ll wait for you for a while, and they won''t be angry about it. "


    Shen Shi was a little bit embarrassed, and at the same time, he made a little apology to the other people and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve delayed your time."


    Kang Chen is to smile to turn a head to other humanitarians: "actually also don''t matter, you also have nothing to do here, inferior go down the mountain first."


    The others all agreed. Zhong Qinglu looks at Shen Shi, and seems to be hesitant. However, seeing that all the people around are going down the mountain, she doesn''t mean to say anything more. She smiles at Shen Shi and goes with them, leaving Kang Chen standing there alone.


    Shen Shi gave Kang Chen a smile and said, "please, elder martial brother Kang."


    Kang Chen says with a smile: "go, I wait for you here."


    Shen Shi thinks that these two elder martial brothers are really good people. They are the best choice in both moral realm and temperament. It can be said that they are great masters. Thinking about it in his heart, he walked into the pine forest without stopping, and saw that the pine stands tall, tall, green and vigorous, with a hint of ancient and simple vicissitudes. It is obvious that he has been through a long time.


    He called Xiao Hei''s name several times, but there was no response in the pines. Shen Shi also muttered in his heart, thinking what happened to the pig today, and he didn''t know where he was.


    After walking a little further, he suddenly heard a "fluttering" sound on his head. Shen Shi looked up and saw that it was a strong white crane flying over the pine forest. Looking in that direction, it seemed that it was the place where he entered the forest.


    There are a lot of immortal birds in Lingxiao sect. There are also the entrance of the spirit beast hall. Some of the immortal birds are often used to announce news. This white feather crane seems to be like this, and it seems to be looking for elder martial brother Kangchen to fly in the direction.


    What''s the matter?


    Shen Shi took a look at the direction of the white crane, shook his head and continued to walk deep into the pine forest.


    However, after a while, outside the pine forest, Kang Chen stood beside the white crane, spread out a piece of white paper and looked at it. His face suddenly changed. After a bit of surprise, he pondered for a moment. He first looked at the pine forest, shook his head and turned around, but strode to the Yunxiao hall.


    In the Yunxiao hall, the three immortal Danjing and Du Tiejian haven''t left yet. Just as they were talking, Kang Chen walked in quickly and came to the three of them, saying:


    "master, two martial uncles, Yuhe sent a letter saying that there are Yuanshi disciples at the foot of the mountain who want to see Master."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    "Well?"


    Huaiyuan real man was stunned for a moment. The elder Yunni and old man PU were also stunned. After a while, old man Pu frowned and said, "which sect are you talking about?"


    Kang Chen wry smile for a while, way: "Pu Shi Shu, I just said very clearly, is Yuan Shi gate."


    Old man Pu snorted. He felt a little unhappy and said, "those guys only came here half a month ago. What do you mean they come back so soon?"


    Huaiyuan looked at old man Pu and shook his head slightly. After pondering for a moment, he said: "after all, they are all from Sizheng. It should be something. Kangchen, please ask them to come here."


    Kang Chen quickly promised, turned around to go out, suddenly heard the voice of elder Yunni, said: "what''s the identity of the Yuanshi disciples who came here this time, or those people half a month ago?"


    Old man Pu''s eyes flashed, and he also looked at Kang Chen. Unexpectedly, Kang Chen shook his head and said, "I''ll tell you, martial uncle, it''s not song PI and Wu Cheng who came last time. It''s a man and a woman who reported their names as Yuan Xiuyu and Gong Xiaofan."


    "Why?" Two slightly stunned voices came out from Yunni and Pu Laotou. A moment later, Pu Laotou frowned. When he was about to say something, Huaiyuan said faintly: "Kangchen, don''t let others wait for a long time. Go down to meet them first."


    After that, he gave a little pause, pondered for a moment, but turned his head to look at Du Tiejian standing on one side, and said: "Tiejian, you also go down with Kangchen to take it. At that time, you met these two people in the secret land of asking heaven. Do you have a little friendship? "


    Du Tiejian came over with a big smile and said with a big smile: "master, of course I met them, but when it comes to friendship Do you want to say that they want to beat me up? "


    Old man Pu laughed and gave a thumbs up to Du Tiejian. Huaiyuan never changed his face. He glanced at him and said, "I''m poor. Just go."


    On the Jinhong mountain, looking up and down Lingxiao sect, the only thing that can make Du Tiejian a little restrained is probably his master. Therefore, seeing that Huaiyuan''s real person has told him, Du Tiejian doesn''t talk much any more. With a smile, he takes the huge black sword on one side, puts it on his shoulder and goes with Kang Chen.


    Soon, there were only three yuan immortal Dan left in Yunxiao hall, and the atmosphere was much quieter. When the figures of Du Tiejian and Kang Chen came out of the hall, elder Yunni first turned to the real person Huaiyuan and said, "elder martial brother, do you know why yuanshimen sent people here again?"


    Huaiyuan shook his head slowly. He was thinking a little. He seemed to be pondering too. He said: "according to reason, the biggest thing in recent days is nothing but the Sizheng meeting. But didn''t he send someone to talk about it last time? I can''t guess why someone came here again in such a short time. "


    Old man Pu sat aside and suddenly snorted: "Yuan Xiuyu and Gong Xiaofan are said to have a high reputation in the Yuan Dynasty. They are recognized as the leaders of the young generation. They are much better than the two song piwu who have been here before. Look at this meaning. Do you think that the two of them suffered losses last time, and they want to vent their anger for them? "


    Master Huaiyuan glared at the old man and said nothing, but elder Yunni sneered and said: "old man Pu, what nonsense are you talking about there? The last time song PI was beaten, he was in Tianhong city. What''s the relationship with us? Even if you want to vent your anger, it''s not for us. This time, yuanshimen will send these two young Juncai to come here. I''m afraid there''s something else important? "


    Old man Pu smothered for a moment, swallowed his words and gave a dry smile. Then he looked up at the dome of the main hall, rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    Shen Shi walked a long way in the pine forest. He only felt that it was quiet around him. In the lush and green pine forest, for some reason, he didn''t even hear the calls of birds. Some of the most common small animals in the common pine forest, such as squirrels, were not seen.


    However, if you want to say something sinister and strange, there is no such thing. This pine forest is just a little quiet. Besides, there is nothing different. What''s more, this is the place where the real person of Zhangjiao Huaiyuan lives. In the vicinity of Yunxiao hall, there may be something strange around such a real person of Sizheng sect.


    But where did Xiao Hei go?


    Shen Shi has been looking for Xiao Hei for a long time, but he still hasn''t seen Xiao Hei''s shadow. He can''t help but feel anxious. Besides, he thinks that outside the pine forest, elder martial brother Kangchen might still be waiting there. No matter how to say it, it''s very embarrassing for him to wait for a long time.


    Shen Shi gritted his teeth and scolded bitterly in his heart. He could not help shouting:


    "Xiao Hei, come out soon! Otherwise, I will... "


    Before the words were heard, suddenly, in the depth of the pine forest in front of him, a whimper came. Shen Shi was stunned and stopped to look there. Sure enough, after a while, a black figure came running from behind a big pine tree in that direction, and ran to his feet.It''s little black.


    Shen Shi squatted down and was a little surprised. He saw Xiao Hei''s shining body, but now he saw a piece of ash. He couldn''t tell what it was. It looked like he had gone to the mud pond and rolled back in a big circle. He was disheartened.


    However, Xiao Hei didn''t seem to be hurt or depressed. On the contrary, the little black pig seemed quite excited. After running to Shen Shi''s feet, he arched his ankle with his head and kept humming.


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "where have you been? It''s time for us to go home."


    Xiao Hei looks up at him, and his head tilts slightly. He seems to be hesitant and puzzled. When he wants to say something else, Shen Shi says, "OK, just come back. Let''s go. Elder martial brother Kang is still waiting for us outside the forest. It''s not good for him to wait for a long time."


    Then he stood up and took Xiao Hei to walk out of the pine forest. Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, but then he obediently followed Shen Shi. Only when he was walking, he looked back at the deep part of the pine forest. After staring for a moment, he ran out.


    On the Yunxiao hall, a group of people came in.


    Among the four people, Du Tiejian and a very handsome young man with a beautiful face walk ahead, while Kang Chen is accompanied by another petite woman with big eyes and eyebrows, who is also very beautiful, walking a little behind half a body position, and walking together to the three yuan Danjing immortal headed by Huaiyuan immortal.


    "Master, they are coming." Du Tiejian took a group of people to the front, and first spoke to Huaiyuan immortal, and behind him, the two Yuanshi disciples bowed to salute at the same time. The etiquette was complete and neat, and there was no oversight. It can be seen that they were highly educated people, who said with one voice:


    "meet Zhangjiao immortal."


    With a smile, Huaiyuan raised his hand and said with a smile, "we are all in the same way. Don''t be polite. Get up."


    The yuanshimen disciples over there thank you and stand up straight. Master Huaiyuan introduces Yunni and old man PU. It''s said that these two are also the famous Yuandan disciples of Lingxiao sect. These two yuanshimen disciples also salute each other. However, song PI and others seemed to be quite humble. Before the last time, Zhou Yuan and others did not have the same manner.


    After the ceremony, the male disciple of Yuanshi sect stepped forward and said to the real person Huaiyuan, "martial uncle Huaiyuan, the disciple''s name is yuan Xiuyu. This is Xiaofan in the lower martial sister''s palace. We are ordered by the real person Yuanfeng hall, the leader of our sect. We have something important to report to you."


    Real Huaiyuan nodded and said, "well, cousin Feng and I haven''t seen each other for many years. The last time we met was at the Sizheng meeting ten years ago. I miss you very much." Then he turned his eyes to Yuan Xiuyu''s young and handsome face and said, "but nephew yuan, you just sent someone to send a letter from cousin Feng half a month ago. Why do you come here again in a short time?"


    Yuan Xiuyu looked solemn and said in a deep voice: "report back to martial uncle Huaiyuan, because during this period, a big event really happened in our school, and it was also related to the Sizheng meeting and the secret place of asking heaven. Therefore, as a last resort, the real person of jiashifeng hall asked me to inform Guizong. At the same time, some people have gone to Tianjian palace and Zhenlong palace."


    Huaiyuan real person eyebrows a pick, but with a bit of curiosity, said: "actually want to inform other Sanzheng sects at the same time, what is the matter, incredibly so serious?"


    Yuan Xiuyu took a deep breath and said, "this is what happened. A few days ago, the family teacher used to warm and nourish the treasure" mang Gu Shen Zhu ", but he was surprised that the key magic weapon to master the secret of asking heaven and opening the channel had changed. The master was so surprised that he quickly checked the calculation and finally came to the conclusion that this treasure was stimulated somehow. The secret place of asking heaven, which was originally opened half a year later, is likely to be opened directly within one month ahead of schedule. "


    "What?"


    As soon as he said this, he could not help but change his color. He stood up and said in amazement: "what happened?"


    Yuan Xiuyu nodded heavily and said, "it''s true. The real person of the family Fengtang is also puzzled about it. He has also checked many books in our secret collection, but finally found that manggu mirage bead has never been so strange. It''s really puzzling. But that''s the truth. The secret world can only be opened once every ten years. At present, changes have taken place. If this opportunity is missed, it will take another ten years. It''s my family teacher who ordered me and other disciples to come to the three schools and ask you a question. " Speaking of this, he took a deep breath and said,


    "would you please agree to hold this conference half a year ahead of schedule?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    There was a moment of silence in the Yunxiao hall. Rao Shi, with the self-restraint of real person Huaiyuan, was unprepared for yuan Xiuyu''s sudden request. Yuan Xiuyu and Gong Xiaofan obviously knew it well. They knew it was very important, so they all stood there respectfully, waiting patiently, without the slightest urge.


    After a long time, Huaiyuan nodded slowly and said, "I know about it. No wonder cousin Feng will send you two to report it. It''s true But this matter is very important. I need to discuss it with some other people in the clan before I can give you an answer. "


    Yuan Xiuyu saluted with sincerity and said, "it''s true. But I''m sorry to take the liberty. Before I left, my teacher told me that after the change of the ancient mirage, the secret place of asking heaven is only about one month away from the opening day. So I''d like to ask the elders of Lingxiao sect to make a decision, so as not to miss this rare opportunity. "


    Huaiyuan nodded his head and said, "I see. Well, you can live in Jinhong mountain first, and I''ll give you a letter at the latest one or two days."


    Yuan Xiuyu and Gong Xiaofan were both overjoyed. They said in one voice: "thank you for your understanding."


    The real man Huaiyuan smiles and turns to Du Tiejian who is standing beside him and says, "Tiejian, you can take them down to settle down. The two nephews come from a long distance and report hard. You can''t neglect them."


    Du Tiejian laughed and said, "master, don''t worry."


    Then he went to yuanshimen and said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, please follow me."


    Yuan Xiuyu and Gong Xiaofan both looked at him. The beautiful face of Gong Xiaofan was not smiling. Yuan Xiuyu looked the same. He nodded with a smile and said, "it''s so troublesome, brother Tiejian."


    When Du Tiejian took them down, the three real people of yuandanjing of Lingxiao sect in Yunxiao hall looked at each other. After a while, old man Pu was the first to speak and muttered, "what the hell is going on in Yuanfeng hall?"


    The old man shook his head and frowned at you


    Huaiyuan immortal pondered for a while, and said slowly: "the Fengtang immortal of Yuanshi gate is not an incompetent person, and it is impossible to hide anything in such things, so I''m afraid that the ancient mirage has really changed."


    Yunni said, "shall we go or not? The two disciples of Yuanshi sect just now were not very clear about this change. I don''t think they even know what they mean. Will they suddenly open the secret half a day earlier... " She paused in silence and said, "is there any dangerous change in the secret place?"


    Immortal Huaiyuan was silent again. This time, it was even longer than just now. After a long time, he breathed out slowly and said, "call all the elders to discuss business. The time is tomorrow morning, which is also in the cloud hall. In addition, you should also tell martial uncle huoye


    As soon as he said that, Yunni and old man Pu would not speak any more. They stood up and agreed.


    as they walked along the pine tree path, their royal highness, Du Yuanyu and his disciples walked quietly in front of the tree It doesn''t seem to have changed much. "


    Du Tiejian laughed, looked at him and said with a smile, "why, do I look the same as I used to?"


    "Well." "As like as two peas", the yuan Xiu smiled.


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly burst into laughter. It was as if I had thought of something happy. However, when I heard it in other people''s ears, it seemed that it was a little harsh.


    In yuanshimen, Gong Xiaofan snorted, and his face was not happy. On the contrary, Yuan Xiuyu seemed to be self-contained, and he still looked at Du Tiejian with a gentle smile.


    After laughing for a while, Du Tiejian pointed to Yuan Xiuyu and sighed: "you have changed a lot. How can you be so gentle? When I was in the secret place of asking heaven, I remember that in order to grab the Kaitian magic sword, you rushed up to me and slashed me. You almost cut me into several pieces and left me in the secret place. "


    Gong Xiaofan''s face suddenly turned cold and his brows wrinkled. However, Yuan Xiuyu lost his smile. He shook his head and sighed, "I was young and didn''t understand."


    Du Tiejian gave a "Oh", looked at him with great interest, and said with a smile, "young and ignorant? Do you know that you shouldn''t have gone to rob treasures with me in those years? "


    Yuan Xiuyu chuckled and brushed away a piece of pine needles that had fallen from a big pine tree. He was graceful and graceful. He said with a smile, "no, I hate my youth and ignorance. When I saw you rushing over like a mad dog, I gave up because I didn''t want to fight between my two families. Now it''s stupid... "


    Yuan Xiuyu looked a little sorry, sighed and said, "I knew that I should have fought to give you an arm that day. I also had to cut off your feet first, and then I would have kicked you off and robbed the Kaitian magic sword."Gong Xiaofan turns back in amazement and looks at Yuan Xiuyu. Her pretty face shows a look of surprise. It seems that she didn''t know what yuan Xiuyu said in the past. Today is the first time that she has heard about it.


    However, Tu yuan Xiu looked at him with a smile. Du Tiejian looked at it for a long time, but he suddenly lost his smile. However, he suddenly stopped yuan Xiuyu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "so I''ll tell you, you''re not too bad. You''re much better than your big brother with bad water."


    Yuan Xiuyu was suddenly hugged by him. Rao was so self-restraint that he was stunned. He didn''t seem to adapt. After a moment, he said with a bitter smile: "brother Tiejian, you are..."


    Du Tiejian, with a smile, put his arms around his shoulder and said with a smile, "come here. It''s rare to come here. We''ve been friends for many years. I''ll buy you a drink."


    Yuan Xiuyu smiles and shakes his head. It seems that he doesn''t mean to refuse. But just then, Gong Xiaofan, who is standing behind him, coughs. They turned to look at each other at the same time. Du Tiejian scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "sister Gong, er, I remember you don''t like drinking, do you?"


    Gong Xiaofan snorted and said, "do you mean that if I don''t drink, you will leave me here?"


    Du Tiejian immediately shook his head. He seemed to be more polite to this petite woman than yuan Xiuyu. He said with a smile, "where will it be? Of course, I want to settle you first. Come on, let''s go to the guest room."


    Gong Xiaofan looks at Yuan Xiuyu and nods when he has no objection. However, after two steps, the corner of her mouth moves and suddenly says to Du tie: "brother Du, I want to ask you something."


    Du Tiejian nodded and said, "you say it."


    Gong Xiaofan took a breath. There seemed to be a moment in his calm and firm eyes. Suddenly, his voice softened a little, and he said, "what happened to a elder martial brother named Bai lijue, who was one of the disciples of Guizong who entered the secret land of asking heaven with you


    Du Tiejian''s step was startled. His eyes suddenly looked a little more inexplicable and complicated. Looking at Gong Xiaofan, he said: "hundred Li Division Brother? Why did you suddenly ask him, do you know him? "


    Gong Xiaofan was silent for a moment, and said: "in the secret place of asking heaven, I had a lot of friends with him, but I haven''t seen him for many years. It seems that I haven''t heard anything about him in Lingxiao sect these years. How is he recently?"


    Du Tiejian frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, and said: "younger martial brother Baili, he''s eccentric, and he''s obsessed with cultivation. He''s always searching for immortality, and he never cares about foreign affairs. For so many years, he''s only in his cave, so his reputation is fading. I can''t believe that younger martial sister Gong still remembers him. I really mean it. "


    Gong Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, and said: "for so many years, is he just self closing and practicing hard?"


    Du Tiejian nodded and said, "yes, put it away. I haven''t seen him for several years." Then he turned to Yuan Xiuyu and said with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll take you down. I''ll look for a jar of good wine later. Let''s have a good drink. Can you see how much wine you''ve had over the years?"


    Yuan Xiuyu laughs and walks away. Just as she walks, the corner of her eye seems to look at Gong Xiaofan. She is silent at the moment, and her eyes seem to be a touch of disappointment.


    Art hall, five elements hall.


    After finding Xiao Hei in the pine forest outside the Yunxiao hall, Shen Shi took him all the way down the mountain. When he arrived at the viewing platform, many of the disciples who had originally gathered here had already dispersed. However, many people were still talking about it before publicizing the banners. Of course, the most concerned people were the 80 people who were qualified to enter the secret place of asking heaven.


    Among them, the person who is the disciple of yuandanjing elder takes up about 30% of the quota, so Shen Shi really heard a lot of voices about it in private when he walked all the way on the sea watching platform, but naturally Shen Shi would not bother about it. First, it''s because this is the sect''s rule. Second, although he is a disciple of the elder, he ranks third in the hundred Mountain World trial. Naturally, he has a clear conscience, and others can''t say anything about him. Finally, if you really care, Shen Shi has seen that list. In fact, most of them got in ahead of time because the elder passed on the disciple''s identity Those who asked about the number of places in the secret world all entered the top 80 places.


    Originally, if they were not talented enough to be trained, what kind of people and what kind of vision were they, how could they really choose the waste to be their apprentices?


    Shen went to the hall of wunaoshi, but he walked straight to fengxiao. As usual, it seems very quiet here, but today, elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi actually appears here. When she sees Shen Shi, she laughs. Obviously, she also knows Shen Shi''s position and is very happy.


    After chatting for a few minutes, Xu Yanzhi said with a smile, "you wait here. Master has told you that you will come back later. What can I do for you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Shen Shi agrees and waits in the five elements hall. Xu Yanzhi hasn''t seen her younger martial brother for many days. She is also very happy to know that Shen Shi unexpectedly won the third place in the test of hundred mountains.


    The entrance of Shutang has been declining for many years, and now there is almost no other person who can hold the table besides Bosi Yipu. This time, Shen Shi can be said to stand out unexpectedly, which makes Xu Yanzhi particularly happy.


    In the chat, Shen Shi also feels that her elder martial sister Xu is really happy for herself. She doesn''t feel envious at all. She seems to be pure and gentle. She can''t help being close to her from her heart. After talking for a while, they just listened to the wind outside. They turned around and saw that it was old man Pu with white hair and white beard, carrying both hands and looking relaxed, who came in.


    "Master."


    They went up together. Old man Pu seemed to be in a good mood. He nodded with a smile and said, "it''s all here. Come in with me." Then he took his two disciples into the back hall of the five elements hall. When he got to the study, old man Pu turned around, waved to Shen Shi and said with a smile:


    "stone, you didn''t disappoint me this time. Good job." Said to pause for a while, again rightness way, "than you this elder martial sister is much stronger!"


    Shen Shigang wanted to thank him, but when he heard the last sentence, he was stunned. Xu Yanzhi, who was next to him, was not happy. He said angrily, "Hey, master, what do you mean? If you want to praise younger martial brother Shen, just praise him. Why do you bring me a sentence?"


    Old man Pu, with a smile, ignored his female disciple. He just looked at Shen Shi with a smile and nodded, saying, "it''s good, ha ha ha ha..."


    Shen Shi glanced at Xu Yanzhi awkwardly, and saw that his elder martial sister was so angry that her mouth tooted. It seemed that she was greatly indignant at old man Pu''s eccentricity, so she stamped her foot and turned away. It was at this time that Pu Lao''s head began to react. When he saw Xu Yanzhi, who was stepping out of the door, he quickly cried out, "Hey, Xiaozhi, remember to buy me some wine when you go down the mountain."


    The next moment, Xu Yanzhi disappeared at the door, and the door was suddenly quiet for a moment. Then she heard a clear and angry voice from there, and said in a loud voice: "who cares about your wine, don''t buy it!"


    Old man Pu choked for a moment, scratched his head and seemed a little embarrassed. With a dry smile, he turned his head. Just as he was about to speak to Shen Shi, suddenly Xu Yanzhi''s head came out of the window outside the house again and snorted: "what wine do you want to drink? Speak quickly!"


    Old man Pu laughed and looked happy. He waved to the other side and said with a smile, "Huadiao Huadiao, I''ve brought two or three jars, er, three or four Well, five or six jars would be fine! "


    Xu Yanzhi glared at the old man, shook his head, and walked away like an angry but proud little hen.


    Old man Pu turned around with a smile, fell down on the reclining chair beside his desk and waved to Shen Shi. Shen Shi walked over and said with a bitter smile, "Shifu, I think elder martial sister is good for you. You don''t have to say that about her."


    Old man Pu turned his eyes and said, "I''m kidding. I''m joking with her. Can''t you see that?"


    Shen Shi thought about it carefully, and then said, "master, I really didn''t see it just now."


    Old man Pu said Come on, let''s not talk about that. Just now, on the other side of Yunxiao hall, you chose the snow sword. Where is it now? "


    Shen Shi quickly took out this new magic weapon of spirit sword from Ruyi bag and handed it to old man PU. Old man Pu took it over and took a look. He saw that the blade of the short sword was sharp, cold light was shining everywhere, and a spirit power was contained. He couldn''t help smiling and nodding, saying: "you have a good eye. This spirit sword is really good."


    Then he handed the sword back to Shen Shi. After thinking for a moment, he stood up and went to one side of the bookshelf. After searching for it for a while, he took out a small thin book and threw it back to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi quickly reached for it and looked down. He saw that the pages of the book were antique, but they were in good condition. There were three big words written on the cover, which were "Royal swordsmanship".


    Shen Shi felt excited. He looked up at his master and said, "master, this..."


    With a smile, old man Pu said: "the snow sword is not an ordinary product. It does have the ability to fly, but you don''t think you can fly the sword casually. It''s also a magic power. Take it back to practice. With your qualifications, this method is not difficult. Plus the snow sword, you should be able to understand it in half a month, and then you can catch up with the secret place of asking heaven. "


    Shen Shi nodded, but suddenly he was stunned. He raised his head and said, "master, what did you say at last?"


    Old man Pu shrugged his shoulders and didn''t mean to keep secret to his favorite disciple. He told Shen Shi about the Yuanshi sect''s coming to inform manggu that there was a change, the four Zheng meeting and even the trip to the secret world half a year in advance.


    After listening to the secret words of Shen Pu, the old man suddenly asked, "how many stones are there?"Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He shook his head and said: "I just heard some rumors in my daily life. It''s probably that the secret place of asking heaven is called the first strange place in the world of cultivation. The secret place is vast and changeable. It''s said that every time I enter the secret place, it''s a completely different world, and the past experience is totally unavailable. In the secret place, there are not only countless magical and strange opportunities, but also many unpredictable dangers. Moreover, the secret place is naturally isolated from inside and outside. After entering it, it completely loses contact with the Hongmeng kingdom. All it has to do is rely on itself


    Old man Pu nodded and said, "well, it''s probably the same in the world. But do you know how the secret land of heaven came from? Why has the manggu mirage bead that opened the secret land been controlled by Yuanshi sect for so many years? But once a decade, the four orthodox sects gathered together and sent their disciples to enter the secret land?"


    In fact, Shen Shi had doubts about these questions earlier. When he heard that old man Pu suddenly took the initiative to talk about them, he was surprised and said, "I don''t know. Is there any reason for this?"


    Old man Pu said with a smile: "actually, it''s nothing. It''s said that the secret place of asking heaven was first discovered in the battle between man and demon ten thousand years ago, and the person who discovered it was yuan Wentian, the head of the six saints of the human race. So for many years, this secret place has been called the secret place of asking heaven. It is said that when the secret place was just opened, it was extremely dangerous. It was suppressed and stabilized by the six sages, and became the best place to sharpen the two realms of Yuan Shenyi. Because at the beginning, all the six saints made great efforts, so in the future, the six saints passed down their will. Before the secret place was opened, it must be the four famous disciples from the six saints who came together to look for opportunities. "


    "Oh, I see." Shen Shi suddenly realized and nodded, but he thought carefully about what master had just said in his heart. He felt that there was something wrong with the rumor, but he couldn''t think of it for a moment, so he said with a smile, "so, master, did you go in once that year?"


    With a smile, old man Pu said with a little pride, "that''s true. I think that elder martial brother and I went into that secret place. That''s really Well, forget it. Let''s not mention those things back then, ha ha ha. " While laughing, as if thinking of some happy past, old man Pu said with a smile to Shen Shi, "in a word, it seems that the fourth regular meeting will be advanced. After all, this secret place will only be opened once every ten years. The opportunity is very rare. I think not only Lingxiao sect, but also Tianjian palace and Zhenlong hall will agree."


    "There are advantages and disadvantages to this." Old man Pu knocked on the back of his chair and said, "the bad thing is that I wanted to pass you some more high-level skills in the past six months, so that you could have more self-defense skills when you enter the secret place of asking heaven, but now it seems that it''s too late. The advantage lies in the snow sword you just received. "


    "Snow sword?" Shen Shi took a look at the cold light dagger he still held in his hand.


    Old man Pu said with a smile: "as long as you practice your sword skills, you will be able to fly in the secret place. This is definitely better than other places. You will be much more relaxed with this flying sword in some dangerous places that are difficult to get close to and cross. But in the end, it depends on your own luck


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I understand."


    Old man Pu laughed, then frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, then said: "time is really too tight, if I''m not wrong, since I have decided to go, then my clan horse will start in the 15th to 20th day at the latest. In such a short time, even if I give you some magic things, it''s difficult for you to completely master the ritual. What can I do?"


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to interrupt his master''s meditation, so he stood aside and waited. After a while, old man Pu suddenly looked up at him and said, "by the way, how are you doing with the two kinds of five elements and three steps I taught you last time?"


    Shen Shi said: "in return, master, the disciples of" ice sword "have already completed their cultivation, which is enough to be used against the enemy. However, the" Twinkle skill "is really difficult. In addition, they have been busy trying in the hundred mountains a few days ago, so they have not yet completed it. Please forgive me for being stupid. "


    Old man Pu waved his hand and said, "excuse me. Your talent in the five elements is good enough. No one can compare with you except me for so many years. Well However, the light of an ice sword really feels a little thin. The twinkle technique is the most difficult of the three-level techniques. It''s normal that you can''t understand it in a hurry. " With that, he turned his eyes, sat up from the reclining chair, and pondered, "originally, I was going to take advantage of this half year to teach you another method of divine passage, but now it''s too late."


    He shook his head as he spoke. Old man Pu put his hand on his body. Shen Shi didn''t see where the old man was hiding anything similar to Ruyi bag. But he saw that he had a gold nanmu box about a foot wide in his hand, and then he threw it away.


    Shen Shi catches it subconsciously. When he is in doubt, he just listens to his master laughing and saying:


    "in this box are some talismans left by me when I was young. You still have some talent here. Moreover, people in our art hall can use this to get the fastest and most convenient effect. It''s cheaper for you."Shen Shi gently opened the lid of the wooden box. When his eyes fell, for a moment, he could not help holding his breath.


    In the wooden box, bundles of talismans with different colors and patterns were placed neatly in it. Roughly speaking, there were at least 20 bundles of talismans, and the thickness of each bundle was no less than 100.


    In other words, old man Pu''s box of talismans, which seems to have been thrown at random, is more than 2000. Rao Shi, with Shen Shi''s experience and vision, was stunned and speechless this time. He looked at old man PU for a long time. His eyes were full of gratitude and admiration. He said in an astringent voice:


    "master, you..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    When old man Pu threw out the wooden box, he looked a little bit painful. But now when he saw Shen Shi''s adoring and excited eyes, he was in high spirits. His white eyebrows were raised and his hands were down. He had a noble temperament. He looked at the world''s wealth like clouds and countless spiritual crystals like dust. He laughed and waved his hands casually Said:


    "a little thing is worth your excitement? Little stone, you still have a long way to go. "


    "Yes, master!" At this moment, Shen Shi''s reverence for master really reached a new height. He nodded heavily, took a deep breath, and said sincerely, "master, it''s the luckiest thing in my life that I can practice under your door!"


    Old man Pu''s mouth turned up and his face muscles vibrated slightly. He looked like he wanted to laugh, but then he stifled his face, coughed, and said softly, "you just know. OK, go back. In addition, the fact that the fourth plenary session is ahead of schedule has not yet been made public, so don''t let it out. Seize these days and make good preparations. If you can find good opportunities in the secret place of asking heaven, it will be beneficial for you all your life. "


    Shen Shi gave a deep gift and said respectfully, "yes, I understand."


    After that, he put the snow sword and the wooden box containing countless talismans into the Ruyi bag. Then he slowly withdrew from the door. When Shen Shi''s steps gradually disappeared and finally could not be heard, old man Pu''s solemn face suddenly relaxed and looked proud. After a moment, he finally couldn''t bear it. He raised his head and laughed, looking excited and proud He said to himself:


    "haha, I was a poor man and suffered a great loss in the secret place. This time, I want you to have a good look at it. The strongest place in my martial arts hall is the talisman that can be bought with Lingjing, which can pile you up. Haha..."


    Shen Shi left his study and walked all the way to the main hall in front of the five elements hall. From a distance, he saw elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi standing at the door. He quickly walked over and called "elder martial sister."


    Xu Yanzhi looked back and saw that it was Shen Shi. A smile appeared on his face and said, "stone, you''re out."


    Shen Shi took a careful look at her, and saw that Xu Yanzhi''s face seemed to be a bit unhappy. He was also a bit worried in his heart. He said, "elder martial sister, what the master said just now is unintentional. Don''t put it in your heart."


    Xu Yanzhi snorted and said, "I don''t care about that smelly old man."


    Seeing that the elder martial sister didn''t seem to be too angry, Shen Shi felt relieved. Then he saw Xu Yanzhi turn around, looked at him and said, "stone, you are going to enter the secret place of asking heaven in the future. There are countless opportunities in the secret place, but there are also countless dangerous things. You must be careful yourself. With that, she frowned and dignified, as if she thought of some past memories.


    Shen Shi nodded: "yes, I know. "


    Xu Yanzhi nodded and suddenly said," in fact, the dangers in the secret place are not necessarily those ferocious monsters and all kinds of dangerous Jedi. If you meet people in the same way, sometimes it may not be easy. "


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and said, "elder martial sister, listen to what you mean by this. Was it that year..."


    Xu Yanzhi waved his hand and said with a sneer, "now everyone knows that there are innumerable opportunities in the secret place of asking heaven. If you are lucky, you can change your life. So no matter who enters the secret place, what you carry must be full of wealth, magic weapons, all kinds of elixirs and precious things. However, the secret place of asking heaven is isolated from the outside world. In addition, there is a vast world in it. Most of the time, when you go in alone until the time limit is out of the secret place, you just explore alone. But if you meet someone else in the middle of it... "


    Xu Yanzhi said here, sighed softly, looked at Shen Shi and said, "stone, you should be more careful yourself."


    Shen Shi nodded his head and agreed. In that case, he naturally thought that every disciple of the four Zhengming sect who entered the secret place of asking heaven could be regarded as a walking treasure house. But in the secret place, he was almost in a situation of lawlessness. As long as there was no one around, no one would know what would happen May know, and people''s hearts, and has always been so difficult to guess.


    Thinking of some rumors about the darkness in the secret place of asking heaven, Shen Shi felt a little chill in his heart. However, they were all groundless rumors after all. Moreover, it was related to the chance that he could change his life against heaven in the secret place of asking heaven A little risk is nothing.


    "I''ll be careful." Shen Shi said to Xu Yanzhi with a smile. Xu Yanzhi nodded and said,


    "if you understand, master, he likes you most. He has a deep hope for you. Don''t let him down."


    Shen Shi let out a "well", and suddenly thought of something. He couldn''t help asking Xu Yanzhi, "elder martial sister, I think master is so happy this time. Did you take part in this kind of test before..."


    Xu Yanzhi blushed and glared at Shen Shi. He became angry and said, "smelly boy, do you want to fight?"


    Shen Shi shrinks his neck and laughs for a while. He turns around and walks away. Xu Yanzhi snorts, but he doesn''t bother to bother with him. Only when Shen Shi walks out for a while, he suddenly turns around and asks, "what''s the matter"Elder martial sister, I have something to ask you. If you are in a secret place and you meet our fellow disciples of Lingxiao sect, what then?"


    Xu Yanzhi was silent for a moment, and said faintly, "unless it''s your friendship, you''d better only believe in yourself."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, nodded, then turned and strode away.


    Shen Shi walked all the way back to his cave. After closing the stone gate, he sat down at the table. First, he took out the snow sword and the imperial sword technique for a while. Then he took out the wooden box from Ruyi''s bag and opened it gently. Suddenly, the magnificent array of Talismans appeared in front of him again.


    Even though he had seen it once before in the study behind the five elements hall, Shen Shi was still shocked when he saw the scene again. Even though he grew up in a big shop and saw many scenes of abundant spiritual materials in stock, as far as talismans, which are not widely used and are also rare in quantity, are concerned, the scene in this wooden box is very rare, It''s the only thing he''s ever seen.


    He slowly stretched out his hand and picked up a bundle of talismans in the wooden box. The soft touch was transferred from the talisman paper to his fingertips. After a look at the talisman pattern on the top, Shen Shi recognized that it was the talisman of "fireball". Then, he quickly found other talismans, such as "water Archery", "rock stabbing" and "sinking earth", etc All the first-order magic talismans are listed. Besides these first-order magic talismans, the three second-order five element magic talismans "Tianlei", "Fanyan" and "Yufeng" that he has cultivated now have a bundle of talismans in this wooden box.


    Finally, Shen Shi even saw a blue color on the last bundle of talismans in the wooden box, which symbolized the third-order talismans. Suddenly, his heart beat more fiercely. He quickly reached for it and looked at it carefully. A moment later, he confirmed again that it was a bundle of talismans of "ice sword" which was the only third-order skill he had practiced at present.


    At this time, how can Shen Shi not understand? Although master Pu''s words in the study of the five elements hall are relaxed, these are all useless things he used to keep, but these bundles of talismans are almost matched with Shen Shi''s techniques. It''s because old Pu didn''t prepare them with special care. It''s a fool who won''t believe it.


    Apart from other things, the value of that bundle of ice swordsmanship talisman is far beyond Shen Shi''s current wealth. For all this, Shen Shi is full of excitement and excitement besides his unspeakable gratitude. He is full of expectation for the coming secret land of asking heaven.


    Others may not understand it, but Shen Shi himself knows very well how powerful this box of more than 2000 talismans will be in his hands.


    He even vaguely saw how magnificent a picture he would be in the secret place of asking heaven, whether he was a monster or his opponent who was also a monk, waving almost endless talismans all over the sky with the same power.


    "Yuandan is rich..."


    Finally, Shen Shi said to himself with gratitude and admiration.


    The next morning, many yuan Danjing real people of Lingxiao sect gathered in the Yunxiao hall on the top of Jinhong mountain to discuss the matter under the leadership of master Huaiyuan. However, the hermit grandmaster huoye didn''t come to xuangui island. According to Kang Chen''s report, grandmaster huoye didn''t object to this. He only said that master Huaiyuan was in charge of everything.


    As for the other yuandanjing real people, although many of them were surprised by the sudden advance of the fourth plenary session in yuanshimen, they basically had no objection. Originally, it was about half a year later, which had little influence on anyone. At most, one of them was a little confused and mumbled a few words about how such a difference could happen in yuanshimen Change.


    In a word, although the matter was very big, Lingxiao sect didn''t delay for long. That afternoon, the sect issued a notice to inform all the sect disciples about the cause of the matter. At the same time, it also set the time for the elite of the sect to leave for yuanshimen to attend the fourth Orthodox meeting. As old man Pu had expected, it was 15 days later.


    When she thought of this time together, Shen Lingshi didn''t know that it was time for her to get together.


    Calculating the time, Shen Shi is determined to go down the mountain in these days.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    At the fourth plenary session and the subsequent exploration in the secret place of asking heaven, plus the time to go back and forth to Zhongzhou Yuanshi gate, I''m afraid it will take at least one and a half months, even longer than the time to go to baishanjie to participate in the trial. It''s helpless to think about it. Shen Shi himself feels a little sorry for Ling Chunni. Since he was with her, the time to meet her is far less than that of his friends who are familiar with LingXiao Sect on Jinhong mountain.


    However, this period of time is really a last resort. Looking forward to the future, I think after the fourth plenary session, I should be able to really spare time. Shen Shi''s mind turns around, and he is packing up in the cave. At the same time, he can''t help but think that he wants to buy a house for Ling Chunni in Liuyun city. She will always let a woman live alone in the Xu family. It''s not a matter for a long time.


    Although he has a good idea, he is still weak at the moment. Not to mention that Shen Shi''s Lingjing savings are not enough, he has spent a lot of money to prepare for the trial of the hundred mountains. I wanted to earn Lingjing while I still have half a year after the trial, but things are like tide, wave after wave, and I can''t help being pushed away.


    The box of talismans presented by old man Pu is of course a great help to Shen Shi. With the 2000 talismans, Shen Shi''s combat power can be increased by at least several percent. However, in addition, the coming secret realm of asking heaven is related to the qi movement of life cultivation. No matter how important it is, no matter how well prepared it is. In addition to these talismans, he still had to prepare other things for this trip, such as all kinds of elixirs, plenty of Lingjing. Even when he met elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi when leaving the five elements hall that day and chatted about this trip to the secret place, elder martial sister Xu half joked and half formally told him that if possible, she had better bring one or two more Ruyi bags One.


    In fact, the so-called chance in the secret place of asking heaven is just a general term. There are all kinds of strange things and almost everything. It''s a first-class chance to find the cave left by the ancient real immortal, accept the inheritance of the strong path method, and then make great progress. But in addition, in the past, the four Zhengming disciples who entered the secret place of asking heaven have met countless people All kinds of fortune, find the natural resources and treasures, find the ancient artifact, unfortunately nothing, almost received some spirit grass spirit stone, of course, there are also battles with all kinds of monsters, or death or victory, and then bring back some magic Dan and other treasures.


    But the most wonderful thing is said to be a disciple of Tianjian palace thousands of years ago. After entering the secret place of asking heaven, he searched for opportunities. As a result, he didn''t know which barren and remote place he was sent to. There was no spirit grass, spirit stone, or the legendary Zhenxian cave. He didn''t even see a monster. After a long time, he got nothing. But at the last moment, he found a huge Lingjing vein


    This is the tragedy that Baoshan is helpless in front of it. It is said that countless spiritual crystals are piled up as high as a mountain and can''t be reached. They are scattered everywhere like sand and stone. The crystal clear light can even illuminate half of the sky at night. If you put it in the Hongmeng kingdom where the famous Sizheng sect is located, in time, it might even create a powerful sect comparable to the famous Sizheng sect. However, the disciple of Tianjian Palace at that time was really crying without tears.


    In his wishful thinking bag, he brought many miraculous drugs and all kinds of magic tools. He prepared as fully and comprehensively as possible for this trip to ask heaven. But at that time, all these things became a burden. At the end of the day, he could only try his best to fill Ruyi''s bag with Lingjing. As long as there was a tiny gap, he would not let it go. Unfortunately, the Lingdan lingcai he brought was valuable. Many things were more precious than Lingjing of the same size, and he could hardly give up.


    So at the end of the day, the disciple of Tianjian palace only made a small fortune in the secret place of asking heaven. But since then, after this sad story happened and spread, many senior teachers of Sizheng school will tell young people that it''s better to bring more Ruyi bags when they enter the secret place just in case.


    It''s just because the secret place of asking heaven is magical and strange. Every time, a new world will change. In the countless explorations after that, no one has ever found the magical Lingjing mountain.


    On the second day after master Huaiyuan discussed with the elders of yuandanjing and decided to attend the fourth plenary session in advance, Shen Shi prepared to go down the mountain to Liuyun city. In addition to seeing Ling Chunni get together with her, he also wanted to go to the immortal society to see if he could buy some more things.


    For example, some Ruyi bags with larger capacity


    When he left the cave, he looked at the sky above his head. The valley covered by green shade was as quiet as usual. Occasionally, a little bit of broken sun turned into a light beam and fell from the gap between the branches and leaves, shining on the winding mountain road. It seemed to be a good weather.


    He stretched and took a deep breath of the slightly moist air. The little black pig looked excited and ran out at his feet, trotting around and smelling everywhere.


    "Come on, Xiao Hei, let''s go down the mountain." Shen Shi called to it with a smile, and then walked forward. There are many old trees and vines in the winding mountain path. The waterfall in the deep valley has a faint sound of water. A few quiet bird songs seem to ring in my ears.


    Walking, unconsciously approaching the exit of the valley, I also saw another cave in the valley. As in the past, it has always been a deserted place. But when Shen Shi was used to passing by, suddenly his eyes were fixed, but he saw another figure on the stone path outside the cave.It was a petite but beautiful woman. Now she stood quietly outside the stone gate, her pretty eyebrows frowning slightly, and looked thoughtfully at the cave and the closed stone gate. Xu Shi hears the sound of footsteps. The woman turns around and looks at Shen Shi. Shen Shi looks at her and finds that she seems to have never seen her, and her clothes and clothes don''t seem to be Lingxiao sect disciples.


    Are they actually expatriates? Shen Shi was also a little surprised, but how could the foreign disciples come to this remote valley? At the moment of doubt, the woman smiles, looks very polite and says hello to him, and then says:


    "excuse me, elder martial brother, do you know the master of this cave?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "I don''t know. Since I lived in this cave in the valley, the cave next to me has always been so closed. I haven''t seen the owner here."


    "Ah, so it is..." The woman went on in silence, then sighed gently. There seemed to be a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Then she nodded to Shen Shi and said, "thank you for telling me. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Then she looked at the cave for the last time. Then she turned around and walked to the exit of the valley without saying a word. Soon her figure disappeared behind the shade of green trees.


    Shen Shi then remembered that she didn''t know the identity of the woman. She was a little surprised for a moment, but she didn''t seem to have any malice. She just didn''t know the identity of her next door neighbor? Shen Shi shook his head and looked at the closed stone gate. He was more curious about the master of the cave. But now everything was complicated, and he didn''t have the heart to think about it, so he turned around and walked all the way out of the valley.


    The figure of the woman in front of him didn''t look slow. After a while, she couldn''t see her figure and didn''t know where she was. Shen Shi walked all the way along the mountain road to the middle of the mountain, but he saw another familiar figure on the other side of the wide and flat stone steps.


    "Green bamboo?" He said hello with a smile. The woman who was looking at the vast sea on the stone steps turned her head and saw that it was him. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised on her plain and calm face, showing a smile of joy.


    The sea breeze blowing, seabirds flying in the sky singing, roadside dense forest, leaves like waves, one after another, she stood in the wind, skirt fluttering, eyes gentle, that moment seems to be there has been waiting for countless years.


    The sea is full of waves, the sky is high and the sea is wide, the sky is like a wash, and the world is like a fairyland. Forget your worries and worries, and only that little state of mind is not stained with dust.


    "Stone." She smiles and gives a little cry.


    His voice was like a tiny wadding. The wind gently brushed his ears. Shen Shi was in a trance for a moment, but he soon began to laugh. He walked over and said with a smile, "what are you looking at here?"


    Zhong Qingzhu pointed to the boundless blue sea in the distance and said, "look at this sea." Then he looked at him and asked, "what about you, where are you going?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I''ll go down the mountain."


    Zhong Qingzhu eyebrows slightly pick, as if a pause, and then said: "is to go to Liuyun city?"


    "Well, go and have a look." Shen Shidao.


    "Oh." Zhong Qingzhu nodded and said nothing more. The white palm of the handrail gently stroked the hard, cold and slightly rough stone surface. After a while, she asked again, "are you well?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s almost done. Now I''m waiting to ask the secret place." Said, he seemed to prove his words, but also reached out to do a brave gesture.


    Zhong Qingzhu chuckled and covered her mouth. Her eyes were full of gentle smiles. The sea breeze stirred the top of her hair at her temples, which made her charming.


    Shen Shi took a look at her, put down his hand with a smile, then waved to her, turned and walked down the mountain. Zhong Qingzhu is behind him, gazing at his back.


    Shen Shi took a few steps and suddenly got a kick under his feet. Then he turned around, looked at Zhong Qingzhu and called out:


    "Qingzhu."


    "Well?"


    "Thank you." Shen Shi hesitated and said, "that sword."


    Zhong Qingzhu pursed his lips and nodded with a smile. Shen Shi turned around with a smile and strode away.


    On the Bank of the railings, in the sea breeze, Zhong Qingzhu stood there quietly, watching the man''s back gradually fade away. The gentle smile slowly dissipated on her face. The sea breeze seemed a little cold. Standing alone in the mountain wind, her expression was cold again.


    A little proud, a little sad, she slowly turned around and looked back at the boundless sea.


    The world, vast and magnificent, the vicissitudes of life, a bit sad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    There is a pair of eyes staring at you in the dark.


    If there are feelings in dreams, then in that dark world, Ling Chunni not only feels the sight, but also feels that she has lost control of her body. There are two different feelings in her body. Her hands, feet and limbs are cold, just like she is imprisoned in the void by invisible chains. In her body and head, Ling Chunni feels that she can''t move, There is an inexplicable heating floating, the cold heart of the cold temporarily blocked outside.


    The source of the warmth was the black crystal on her chest.


    This should be a nightmare, right? It seems endless. The strange eyes in the dark seem to be getting closer and closer. Ling Chunni has even calmed down slowly. She is used to the feeling of being watched, but the chill of her limbs is still so uncomfortable, just like her limbs are tightly bound by the iron chain in the void, and there is no hope of escape.


    She had thought of death in her dreams.


    Surprisingly, even she was a little surprised that she didn''t have too much fear. Even though the strange darkness kept pestering her in the dream these days, she gradually got used to it.


    Is it because from small to large, there are so many things, in patience, bear, bite, quiet, slowly get used to it? No one knows her body better than she does, and what has happened to her at the time when she should be the most gorgeous and beautiful. In these days, she often thought of ganniang and her old haggard and ugly state before she died.


    Every time at this time, Ling Chunni suddenly feels that maybe death is not a very painful thing, but she still has some attachment in her heart, some reluctant to give up, and a figure is still deep in her heart.


    That is the last and warmest affection in the world.


    Can you stay a little longer, take a look at it and hold it. Look at his smile, Nestle in his arms, the strong arm has a familiar warm smell, there is no nightmare in the dark in his days.


    I miss him so much Ling Chunni was imprisoned in the dark nightmare of the body, head down, indifferent to the darkness around, the heart is just so secretly missing.


    When will the stone come?


    If only we could spend more time together.


    At daybreak, the city of Liuyun came back to life again after a quiet night, and the bustle seemed to return to the city in a twinkling of an eye. Ling Chunni slowly opens her eyes in the dark room with closed doors and windows in the Xiyuan guest room of Xu''s mansion in the east of the city.


    It was a pair of bright, deep eyes, quietly swept everything in front of her, soft bedding, gossamer, but her body still kept a motionless posture for a long time, like a lazy woman, sentimentally attached to last night''s warm quilt.


    After a long time, Ling Chunni''s body suddenly passed a strange shiver, such as the ripples on the calm water. After a while, she became quiet again and kept her original posture for a short time. Then she sat up slowly.


    Keep your account in order.


    The room was quiet.


    Ling Chunni got out of bed and walked back and forth in the room for several times. At first, her steps seemed a little frivolous and unsteady, but soon she was stable and calm. Only occasionally, there would be some ups and downs, and there would be a little strange twist.


    Then Ling Chunni stopped, stood in the middle of the room, and suddenly said:


    "Why are you suffering?"


    Her voice is as soft and pleasant as usual, but in the voice of words, it seems a little more cold.


    It seems that she is talking to herself, or to someone, but it is clear that she is the only one in the room. It seems that the situation is somewhat strange. And a moment later, there was no response, only this beautiful woman standing alone in the room.


    Ling Chunni suddenly laughed.


    She stretched out her arm and waved. A bronze mirror placed in the distance suddenly flew up, leaped over the air silently, and fell on the table in the room a moment later, reflecting Ling Chunni''s figure in front of her. Then, Ling Chunni''s body trembled a little, his hands swayed, but in an instant, his clothes all cracked, the rope fell, not a piece of thread.


    In the mirror, a beautiful and plump body is reflected, with undulating peaks, white and moving, and thrilling enchantment. The only thing that is still on the body is the nameless black crystal still hanging between the chest. The light black light is flashing.


    However, Ling Chunni had a sneer on her lips. She looked coldly at the naked body in the mirror. Suddenly she came closer, raised her hands and said, "do you see these things clearly?"


    In the mirror, the body looks perfect and crazy. However, if you look at it carefully, you will find that there are small pieces of skin on the limbs, hands and feet, arms, legs and feet that are not noticeable. The skin there is withered and shrunk, almost losing the vitality and elasticity that young women should have. It looks like Seven or eight year old ordinary old woman.


    Ling Chunni''s expression is very calm, no panic and no despair. She is so calm that she doesn''t even seem to see her own body. Looking at the body in the bronze mirror, she says faintly: "if you practice the nine heavenly immortals as a mortal, you will be killed for your own good. If it wasn''t for my "nine you xuanjing" protection, I''m afraid that my flesh and blood would have dried up. At this point, would you not give up your heart? "She said with a cold smile, and said: "my injury has gradually recovered. I can take Jiuyou xuanjing away at any time. In a few days, you will be a skeleton in the grave. At that time, life is not like death. What''s the benefit?" After a pause, her voice slowed down a little, and said, "your body really fits me. In addition, there is some foundation of immortal Dharma. Although it is incomplete, it is better than nothing. Maybe it is helpful for me, so I can help you. But if you really care about it, what can you count as a mortal like a little mole ant? "


    After she had finished speaking, she would not speak any more. She seemed to be pondering in the room alone. The faint light fell on her face and body, reflecting the dazzling brilliance.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, as if time had solidified here. Ling Chunni stood still all the time. Until some time, she suddenly snorted and said:


    "love, boring and boring!" She looked a little disdainful, as if the God above looked down at the world and said with a sneer, "well, that''s what you want. Let''s get together for the last time, and if there''s anything offensive to me in the future, I''ll spare him his life. "


    As soon as the words fell, her body suddenly trembled. It seemed that she suddenly lost all her strength and fell to the ground. A moment later, her hand was on the cold ground, her lips trembled slightly, and there was a faint tear in her eyes, as if she had just awakened from a nightmare.


    It''s cold. It''s cold.


    Shen Shi went down the mountain to cross the sea. After landing, he walked all the way. He soon saw the outline of the high wall of Liuyun city in the distance. At the same time, on the road around him, he could see many people coming and going. There were many mortals and many monks. Some of them should be disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    Most of the people are heading for Liuyun city. The sky is high and the sea is wide. The weather is clear and the sea breeze is blowing. It makes people feel better and feel better. As Shen Shi walked along, he thought of the snow sword lying in his own wishful bag. Unfortunately, the time was too short, and his swordsmanship had not been practiced successfully. Otherwise, if he could fly with the speed of flying sword, the road might be just around the corner, and even he could try to cross the sea with flying sword instead of crossing the sea fairy boat.


    However, Shen Shi soon shook his head with a smile. Of course, Qingxue sword is a valuable magic weapon. However, even if monk Ning Yuanjing mastered flying sword, he could not compare his flying speed and time with monk Shen Yijing in the realm of Taoism. He thought too much about it.


    However, Rao was still in a good mood. He walked briskly to LiuYun City, passing Ling Chunni''s face in his heart. Thinking that he hadn''t seen her for many days, he really missed her.


    About half an hour later, he went to Liuyun city. After entering the city through the gate, he just wanted to walk towards the Xu family mansion on the east side of the city. Unexpectedly, someone in front of him called out in surprise:


    "younger martial brother Shen Shi?"


    Shen Shi turned his head and saw three people coming from the roadside in front of him. The first one was tall and burly, and the most prominent one was a handsome face with a shiny bald head. It was Du Tiejian who showed a bit of arrogance. The two men behind him are a man and a woman. The man is as gentle as jade, with a smile on his face. The woman is small and beautiful, but she is a little familiar. Shen Shi takes a close look and quickly recognizes that the woman is the strange woman he saw outside the cave next to the small valley this morning.


    This really surprised Shen Shi. At the same time, he was a little puzzled. He said:


    "brother Du, why are you here?"


    Du Tiejian said with a smile: "I have nothing to do. I''ll take these two yuanshimen friends to Liuyun city for a walk."


    Shen Shi was shocked and subconsciously thought of song PI. At the same time, Du Tiejian said to the two men and women behind him with a smile: "brother yuan, younger martial sister Gong, this is Shen Shi, a younger martial brother of Lingxiao sect. His talent and strength are good. This year, he will go into the secret land of asking heaven to sharpen his talent."


    The two men were naturally yuan Xiuyu and Gong Xiaofan who came from the Yuanshi gate. At the moment, Yuan Xiuyu looked up and down at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "it looks good, but I don''t know what''s the luck after entering the secret place?"


    Du Tiejian turned his strange eyes and said, "what''s luck? Our disciples of Lingxiao sect always rely on strength and never talk about luck."


    Yuan Xiuyu was obviously choked by his words. He took a look at Du Tiejian and shook his head with a wry smile. He didn''t agree. Gong Xiaofan, on the other hand, has a calm look. After his eyes stay on Shen Shi''s face for a moment, he moves away and turns to another place. It seems that he sees a stranger who is not masked. He doesn''t say much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Du Tiejian turned to look at Shen Shi and said, "younger martial brother Shen, where are you going?"


    Shen Shi said: "well, go to the city and prepare some things by the way."


    Du Tiejian nodded knowingly and said with a smile, "I see. But this time it''s too tight. If there''s anything missing or hard to find, please ask me. Maybe I can help you."


    Shen Shi quickly thanks, and Yuan Xiuyu beside him says with a smile: "brother Du, it seems that you haven''t seen you in recent years, but you''ve become rich and powerful."


    Du Tiejian snorted and said, "who dares to compare with your yuans in the world?"


    Yuan Xiuyu laughed, shook his head and said, "it''s vulgar. At least you are also the eldest disciple of Lingxiao sect. Maybe you will be in charge of Sizheng school in the future. How can you be so vulgar?" Then he turned to Gong Xiaofan and said with a smile, "are you right, Xiaofan?"


    Gong Xiaofan''s face was flat, and he could not see any change of happiness and anger. Even his tone was light. He said: "I don''t know. I just remember that this vulgar man robbed your Kaitian magic sword in the secret place of asking heaven. Then, everyone has no way to take him."


    Yuan Xiuyu''s smile was stiff, as if he was almost petrified. After a long time, he said angrily, "Hey, can you talk?"


    Du Tiejian beside him was very happy. He laughed, nodded and said: "sister Gong has a unique eye. She can see through this gentle scum at a glance. It''s good."


    Yuan Xiuyu Pooh A, way: "what gentle scum, you tell me clearly."


    Du Tiejian laughed heartily, but he didn''t pay attention to him. He just waved to Shen Shi and strode forward. Gong Xiaofan followed him. Only yuan Xiuyu shook his head and laughed bitterly. He sighed and was about to walk away. Suddenly, his eyes turned and saw Shen Shi. After a slight smile, he said, "younger martial brother Shen, right?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I''m going down to Shen Shi."


    Yuan Xiuyu laughed and said, "my name is yuan Xiuyu. I''m from the yuan family of the Yuanshi sect. I should have practiced earlier than you. Just heard brother Du say that you''re going to our Yuanshi sect in the near future. Are you going to enter the secret place of asking heaven to sharpen and explore?"


    "Yes," Shen said


    Looking at Shen Shi''s young face, Yuan Xiuyu sighed and said with a smile: "once in ten years, time is like water. I didn''t expect that so many years have passed. In that secret place, there are both opportunities and dangers, but generally speaking, as long as you are patient, bold and cautious, especially if you can be patient sometimes, and if your luck is not particularly bad, you will get something. Just do it yourself. "


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "yes, thank you for your advice."


    Yuan Xiuyu nodded and went with a smile.


    After walking for a while, he caught up with Du Tiejian and Gong Xiaofan. Gong Xiaofan slowed down and deliberately lagged behind. He quietly looked at Yuan Xiuyu, who was catching up with him, and said, "he''s just an unknown ordinary disciple. Do you want to have a relationship with him? This is different from most of the children of the yuan, song and Gu families. "


    Yuan Xiuyu''s face remained unchanged and calm. He still had a gentle smile on his mouth. At the same time, he lowered his voice and said with a smile: "you are just saying a few words casually. It''s not painful and it doesn''t take much effort. What''s more, "he said with a smile, looking at the figure of Du Tiejian walking in front of him, and a low smile," the figure who seems to be in the eye of our brother Tiejian. Even though he is not outstanding at the moment, it''s always right to leave some personal friendship. "


    Gong Xiaofan turned his mouth and snorted, but he said nothing more.


    After being separated from Du Tiejian and others, Shen Shi did not linger in LiuYun City, so he went directly to the east city. He walked all the way to the Xu family''s mansion and asked someone to inform him.


    It''s said that Shen Shi has come back, but the Xu family is still very quiet. Although the old lady Xu didn''t show up, Xu Teng, the owner of the family, and Xu Xing, who has just recovered from bed for many days, both came out to meet him. Shen Shi was a little surprised, but he was very happy to see that Xu Xing was able to walk on the ground now.


    Compared with the past, the Xuteng and xuxing brothers seem to have a more warm attitude towards Shen Shi. They are very close to each other. In the middle of their speech, they also talked about the advance of the fourth plenary session. Shen Shi was a little surprised, but he was relieved to think about it later. No matter what, the Xu family is also a well-established family in Lingxiao sect. No matter how many of their children worship in Lingxiao sect, the news has long been known.


    But Xu Teng and his brothers have another aspect of their passion for Shen Shi, but Shen Shi didn''t think about it. This time, the trial of the hundred mountain world just ended, and the final place was sent to the desk of many aristocratic family owners in Liuyun city. It can be said that the final result shocked many people.


    The most obvious and direct consequence is that the Zhong family, which was already in decline, has suddenly become prosperous these days, and many aristocratic families who were above the top in the past have begun to contact Zhong Liancheng again. In addition, Shen Shi, who ranked third in the trial, has also been noticed by many people.


    The Xu family are very happy and proud of their extraordinary vision. The chance that a person who can get such a place in this kind of trial will become a great weapon in the future is not small. Therefore, the brothers of the Xu family are eager to bring Shen Shi to the Xu family immediately. They are warm-hearted and kind-hearted, which is even longer than the usual courtesy. Let''s deal with it out of politeness and get ready Then I went to see Ling Chunni''s Shen Shi. He made a big head.Fortunately, after all, the brothers of the Xu family are all men with eyes and self-restraint. After laughing for a while, they still understand Shen Shi and ask him to visit Ling Chunni in the Xiyuan guest room first. At the same time, they also tell Shen Shi not to be polite in the future and to come home to chat at any time. Ling Chunni doesn''t have to go. She just wants to make the Xu family her own home.


    Finally, when Xu Xing sent Shen Shi out, he seemed to mention carelessly that it was the beast alliance in LiuYun City, which had been uprooted by the Xu family. Most of the leading villains were ambushed, and the rest were scattered, which was not enough to worry about. So if Miss Chunni is bored, now she can go out for a walk. It can be regarded as the Revenge of the Xu family for miss Chunni.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart and sighed again for the profound and incomparable details of the Xu family. After thanking him all the way, he came to the Xiyuan of the Xu family mansion.


    , just like usual, the Xiyuan courtyard is quiet, and the parasol trees are covered with green Pavilion. When they walk into the hospital, it seems that a static breath will cut off the bustle outside.


    Shen Shi only felt that his mood suddenly calmed down at this moment. The courtyard was deep and the beauty was alone. The strange tenderness seemed to rush into his heart suddenly.


    In the past, when she was not here, would she meditate on the fence in the independent hospital?


    Or when the moon is full in the deep of night, she sits alone with her clothes folded. The stone steps in front of the door are bright and clear, and the stone is as cool as water.


    Can occasionally also miss?


    Have you ever whispered?


    When you look at the moon with your cheek, do you think where is the missing person under the same moonlight?


    The door was closed and quiet.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. Suddenly, he was a little nervous, excited and guilty. He went to the door and knocked it gently.


    "Pa Pa, pa pa..."


    The sound of knocking on the door was very clear in this quiet yard. Even in the room with closed doors and windows, there was a faint echo. Shen Shi stood at the door and said, "Chunni, it''s me. I''m back."


    There seemed to be a sudden silence in the room. Then a moment later, in front of Shen Shi''s eyes, the closed door was suddenly quickly opened, and a figure stood at the door, staring at him.


    It''s Ling Chunni.


    After a long time''s absence, seeing her face again, Shen Shi suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. However, the charming face was so familiar that when he looked at it carefully, it was her that made him smile with joy.


    Ling Chunni stood at the door, looking at the man''s familiar smile, and then the figure stepped in front of his eyes like a mountain, obscuring the light outside the door. His hands surrounded him, with a familiar smell and taste.


    The next moment, he hugged her deeply and


    embraced her.


    So the sky went away one by one, and the house and courtyard no longer paid attention to it. In the center of their eyes, they could not breathe or think. They were full of his shadow.


    His smile.


    His breath, the feeling of his arms embracing his body.


    Infatuated, deep heart but suddenly want to cry.


    So he grasped his arm, hugged his body, buried his head deeply in his arms, no longer raised it, rubbed it desperately, and made his cheek feel painful. Then he told himself that it was not a dream.


    Even if it''s a dream, don''t wake up.


    Shen Shi was startled by Ling Chunni''s silent but fierce way of meeting, but then he felt soft in his heart, patted her on the back and said with a smile, "I''m back."


    Ling Chunni is still buried in his arms, speechless, just holding his body tightly, unwilling to look up.


    I do not know when, that chest skirt, actually a little wet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    The doors and windows opened, and the bright light of the sky fell down on the room from the outside. The fresh wind swept away the darkness and dreariness. The warm sunshine came down with a sweet smell of spring and the fragrance of grass and leaves outside.


    emerald Indus trees, shades of trees, such as graceful and graceful dancing, are swaying in the windows, so that the beautiful glitz of the woman standing in the window reflects a dazzling aura, as if it were the most beautiful scenery of spring.


    The hearty laughter came from behind. Shen Shi held her waist in his hands from behind and used her in his arms. Then he looked at the yard outside. The grass was green and the spring was beautiful. He said with a smile: "you see how beautiful the weather is. Why do you always close the doors and windows and go out for a walk? You''re bored."


    Ling Chunni''s cheek still has a faint faint faint red, soft and smooth hair shawl, sprinkled on his chest, the breath embraces his body, as if like wine, she smiles happily, although there is a secret light sorrow between the eyebrows, but it is the joy, but it seems to come from the deep heart.


    "Well, good." She said with a smile, "later I will go out more in the future. "


    The light and shadow shake when the wind blows.


    A pot of tea, two small cups, tea breeze, smoke curl.


    After a sip, Shen Shi said with a smile, "it''s not bad, just a little light."


    Ling Chunni laughed, picked up the teapot to fill it for him, and said softly, "drink more tea and drink less in the future."


    Shen Shi waved his hand with a smile and said, "what? I''m usually busy practicing. I seldom drink these two. However, it seems that I drink more wine than tea. On the other side of the school, my master and elder martial brother Du Tiejian are usually alcoholics, so they occasionally pull me to drink a little. "


    Ling Chunni said with a smile, "are they all good to you?"


    "Yes, it''s very good. Since I began to practice Taoism, they are the two people who value me most and help me most in the clan."


    "Ah, I''ll be at ease." Ling Chunni covered her mouth and chuckled.


    The wind over the treetops, the shadow light swing.


    walked out of the open door. The small courtyard in Xiyuan was flat with green grass on both sides, green and tender, and a tall Wutong tree. The spring breeze blew, two birds flying and playing, and finally fell on the branches, chattering.


    Shen Shi gently holds Ling Chunni''s weak and boneless hand and walks in the yard. The warm sunshine falls on them and there are two close figures behind them.


    "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you. When I came here this time, master Xu told me that they had already killed the beast alliance a few days ago. Most of the villains in the head were killed by ambush, and the rest of the running dogs were almost expelled from Liuyun city. It''s a big revenge for you. "


    Ling Chunni nodded and said, "yes, when Xueying''s sister came to me a few days ago, she told me about it. It''s really wonderful."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "in this way, you can actually go out for a walk. You don''t have to stay in this yard like a bird all day."


    "Little bird..." Ling Chunni looked up and looked at the little bird on the Indus tree, beating, shouting and frolicking. Then he turned his head and smiled at Shen Shi, smiling happily. "Okay, actually, I''m not sad to stay here."


    She looked at him with a smile. She looked at the man''s bright, gentle and bright face in the sun. She held his hand tightly, put it on her plump and soft chest, put it close to her heart, and said with a smile, "it''s not sad at all."


    the broken sun is leaking between the branches and leaves of the phoenix tree, and the shadow of light and shadow is swaying in the wind.


    They stood under the tree. Ling Chunni held the trunk of the tree and asked him, "stone, do you have to go there this time?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, asking the heaven is the biggest chance in the world now. I don''t know how many people want to break their heads and squeeze in. How can they not go?"


    Ling Chunni thought about it, nodded hard, and said with a smile, "that''s what I said."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "don''t worry. I think this is the last big event in recent years. When I come back from the secret place of asking heaven, no matter whether there is a chance or not, we will be together." Then he pauses, reaches out his hand, hugs the charming woman in front of him, and says, "at that time, we''ll live a fairy like life."


    Ling Chunni lost his smile and hit him on the chest with his hand. He said with a smile, "what kind of gods are we two?"


    Shen Shi shrugged, gave her a kiss on her smooth and tender cheek, and said with a smile, "when I am with you, that''s the day of immortals."


    "Poor mouth


    Ling Chunni shakes her head with a smile. She smiles like a flower, and her eyes are full of joy.


    Spring breeze blowing, people in the spring.


    Leisurely walk to the gate of the small courtyard, and look outside. The courtyard is deep, and beyond the high wall, there is the sound of hustle and bustle.


    "Or I''ll take you out for a walk." Shen Shidao.


    Ling Chunni held his generous palm, shook his head with a smile, and said: "it''s so chaotic outside. There are too many people. I won''t go.""Oh, all right." Shen Shi agreed with a smile.


    Ling Chunni asked him again: "stone, how long can you stay when you come back this time?"


    Shen Shi said: "it''s just one or two days. The fourth plenary session is suddenly advanced. Many things are very urgent. We have to prepare all kinds of elixirs, practice Taoism, and sacrifice magic weapons You told me this time, baby, right? "


    Ling Chunni said, "no, what is it?"


    Shen Shi takes out the snow sword from Ruyi''s bag with a smile and hands it to Ling Chunni. Ling Chunni takes it carefully. When she looks at it carefully, she suddenly gives out a light cry with a bit of surprise: "ah, what a beautiful sword."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "is it beautiful? Well, it''s almost right. But I tell you, this sword is very powerful. As long as I can practice the Royal sword technique, I can control this sword to fly in the sky. "


    "Really?" Ling Chunni looks a little more surprised.


    Shen Shi was a little proud in front of the beloved woman and said with a smile, "of course, when I come back from the secret place of asking heaven, I will take you to the open place outside the city, and then try to control the sword and fly to heaven together."


    Ling Chunni seemed to be stunned for a moment. He seemed to think of something. He looked forward to it and murmured: "we want to Flying with the sword? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "yes, I promise you, I will do it."


    Ling Chunni looked at him deeply, and suddenly he gave a smile. She nodded her head and said with a smile, "I know!"


    In the warm spring light, she suddenly turned to look.


    Shade grass, small courtyard.


    Light and shadow crisscross in the spring breeze, the sun fell on his face, back Yang of her, leaving some shadow.


    A fallen leaf was suddenly blown down by the wind, floating, falling on the lawn, not far away is a small wild flower, yellow color, beautiful.


    Ling Chunni stops and takes Shen Shi to sit down on the grass. Shen Shi stretches a lot and lies down beside her. Ling Chunni looked at him with a smile, and suddenly asked him:


    "stone, which one of these two things looks good?"


    Shen Shi turned his head and took a look. He saw Ling Chunni pointing his finger at the withered leaves and delicate yellow flowers in the grass. He couldn''t help laughing: "it''s needless to say, of course, the flowers are beautiful."


    Ling Chunni''s eyes turned around. First, she took a look at the beautiful flowers, and then fell on the withered leaves in the wind. After a moment, she nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I feel the same way."


    "But..." Ling Chunni thought about it. She was naughty like a child. She pulled Shen Shi, who had turned his head, and asked him with a smile, "but the flowers also wither. At that time, what should we do?"


    Shen Shi laughs. As soon as he pulls her body, Ling Chunni shouts and falls into his arms. Holding her soft body, Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and said, "you don''t know what you are thinking. The flowers will wither. Next spring, aren''t the same beautiful flowers all over the mountains? "


    Ling Chunni''s body suddenly froze, as if the body was suddenly cold in that moment. However, a moment later, the cold will disappear without a trace, she slowly looked up, charming beautiful face, is still that gentle smile.


    The light sunlight, not dazzling but warm, enveloped their bodies in a piece of brilliance.


    "You''re right." With a smile, she said softly, "wait until next spring..."


    Time is like water, time is like a river.


    She stood in the river water, watching the sky flow, watching the light and shadow crisscross, watching the sun rise and set, watching the wind rise and clouds disperse.


    Look at the shore there, hearty beloved man.


    The water rippled, rippled, circle by circle, rippled and dissipated. Like the ring in her memory, she is trying to record the picture of this day, the laughter, the warm embrace and the unforgettable atmosphere.


    What''s the use of writing it down?


    Maybe tomorrow will forget.


    When the sun goes down and the moon goes up, when the day is about to pass and the night falls and the stars appear, she suddenly thinks, will there be no one like herself in the future? Who else will remember this day?


    Night some cool, some cold, moonlight Xinghui, as if thousands of years have been like this, according to the depths of the heart, some chill.


    So she suddenly couldn''t help it, hugged him tightly and asked softly, "stone, do you remember Today? "


    Shen Shi looked at her strangely, then nodded and said, "yes, but we will have more and better days in the future."


    Ling Chunni breathed a sigh of relief, buried his head in his arms with a smile, and hid his cheek in the shadow that could not be seen by his side. At the moment when the light and shadow were interlaced, there was a wind blowing outside the room.


    The night is gentle and desolate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    The next morning, at dawn, Shen Shi woke up as usual. Seeing Ling Chunni sleeping beside her, he didn''t disturb her. When I got up, I went for a walk in the yard, moved my body, and then went back to the house, took out the talisman paper from the Ruyi bag, and began to do my daily homework.


    He soon concentrated all his thoughts on the talisman. The talisman was difficult, deep and astringent. It was originally a Taoist art to be very focused on. A little distraction would probably lead to mistakes in his writing, and then a talisman would be scrapped. So Shen Shi didn''t notice that Ling Chunni had slowly opened his eyes on the other side of the bed behind him.


    She didn''t say a word. She lay there in silence and looked at Shen Shi''s back deeply. For some reason, she didn''t mean to speak.


    After an hour or so, Shen Shi put down his talisman pen, stretched his waist, stood up and looked at the almost error free talisman lines on the table with satisfaction. After nodding, he put them into Ruyi bag one by one. A moment later, when he looked back, he saw Ling Chunni lying on the bed under the bedding, just looking at him quietly.


    The soft quilt covered her body, revealing a white and round arc on her shoulders. Her black hair was drooping, and she was slightly lazy. Only in her eyes, her eyes were very clear and bright.


    "When did you wake up and never call me?" Shen Shi went to sit on the edge of the bed and asked her with a smile.


    Ling Chunni smiles, seems to feel a little cold, did not speak, but wrapped the quilt tightly.


    Shen Shi said again, "today I''ll leave."


    Ling Chunni nodded and looked up at him. Shen Shi was a little strange. He thought that Chunni was still so reluctant yesterday, but today she seems calm. But maybe it was what he said yesterday that comforted her, he said with a smile:


    "time is too tight, I really can''t stay at the foot of the mountain for too long these days. Today, I''m going to visit the city. Finally, I bought some spiritual materials I needed and went back to the mountain. Then we will make full preparations for this conference. By the end of the secret world, we will have more time together. "


    Ling Chunni looked at him quietly, and then slowly showed a smile. The smile was peaceful and quiet, but there was a little bit of unclear taste. After a while, she nodded and said, "OK."


    Shen Shi smiles and touches her cheek. Then he stands up and is ready to go out. At this moment, Ling Chunni suddenly opens his mouth behind him and calls him. Shen Shi is surprised and turns to see her.


    Ling Chunni was lying on his bed, lying on his side, and said, "stone, since you say that the beast League is OK, I don''t have to stay in the Xu family all the time. I want to go out and find a place to live on my own


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "do you want to go out and live by yourself?"


    Ling Chunni nodded and said, "yes."


    At the moment, it seems that we can''t go to the meeting together, but I just want to take you back


    Said, he also laughed, said: "but now I have many things, really do not have time to accompany you to find a house."


    Ling Chunni laughed and said, "I can live alone without your help. I used to live alone when you were away."


    Shen Shi thought it was the same, but he always felt that Ling Chunni was different from her normal life today. However, when he looked at her carefully, it was clear that there was nothing different. He said with a smile: "since you said that, of course, I have no problem. By the way, it takes a lot of Lingjing to find a new house to live in. Let me give you some... "


    Before he finished speaking, Ling Chunni interrupted him and said, "no, I still have some savings here. At least it''s enough for more than half a year." She said with a smile. She took a deep look at Shen Shi and said, "in half a year, you should come back."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "of course."


    Ling Chunni nodded and said, "go ahead. After I find a place to move out, I will leave an address here in the Xu family. When you come back, just come to me."


    Seeing that Ling Chunni''s arrangements are well organized and clear-cut, Shen Shi seems to have been thinking about it for not a day or two. He also feels relieved. He says with a smile, "well, you can take good care of yourself these days. When I come back from the secret place, I''ll come to you."


    Ling Chunni smiles and calmly says, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Shen Shi went out. When the door closed behind him, the room suddenly became quiet.


    Last night''s gentle residual temperature still seems to stay in this room, the desks and chairs over there are the same shape he just made, and his figure still seems to linger in this room, but soon, these gentle memories are still quietly dispersed.


    After a long time, Ling Chunni sat up from the bed.


    The delicate and white jade feet stretched out of the bed and directly stepped on the ground. Then the charming and infinite body began to walk to the wardrobe over there. At the same time, a strange sound suddenly sounded from the body.The low and oppressive crackling sound is a bit like the sound of firecrackers on New Year''s day, or the countless bones in the flesh and blood suddenly vibrate violently, collide with each other, change their shape and position, or make strange changes.


    Even so, it looks like a violent flood is happening under the calm sea, but Ling Chunni is still no different on the surface, her naked body is still so beautiful and charming, with soul stirring beauty.


    Before going to the wardrobe, she gently opened the door, glanced over and took a white dress.


    Ling Chunni''s body shook for a moment, then frowned and looked down.


    In her plump chest, the black crystal is shining brilliantly. The deep black light is like a black flame burning on the surface of the black crystal, and it is creeping and burning madly. The black crystal itself has even been directly embedded in the snow-white and delicate skin of Ling Chunni''s chest. From a distance, it seems that it has become a part of her body.


    All of a sudden, Ling Chunni snorted. Almost at the same time, the black fire on the black crystal ignited wildly and gave out a roar like the roar of a monster, which instantly increased dozens of times. A huge black fire suddenly appeared in the room and completely engulfed Ling Chunni''s whole body.


    The black flame.


    The woman standing in the black fire.


    The crackling sound reached its peak at this moment, but it lasted only a short moment, and then it quickly fell down. The burning black fire also slowly converged and gradually narrowed. Both of them seemed to be half of the ebb water, and they were rapidly withered. After a while, everything was calm again.


    No sound, no black fire.


    Only a perfect body, standing there.


    Ling Chunni doesn''t know when to close her eyes. Now she slowly opens them again. Her eyes fall down, sweeping her charming and touching body. Soon she can see that those old flaws, which were originally hidden, have disappeared completely.


    This is a really perfect body, young and charming, as if never aging.


    She stood in the room with her mouth slightly tilted and began to smile calmly.


    Out of the door, a warm and bright sun came down from the sky and fell on Ling Chunni.


    Warm and soft sunshine.


    I don''t know why, Ling Chunni suddenly got a shock, almost subconsciously reached out to block her eyes, and she was about to retreat. However, after a moment, she seemed to realize something quickly. She stopped her body abruptly, then narrowed her eyes, and looked at her hand which blocked the sun.


    The flawless palm is as white as jade. It is white and slender. The sun falls down. It seems that there is a transparent halo on the skin that can be broken by blowing. It is so beautiful.


    She quietly looked at the hand for a long time, and then looked at his body bathed in the sun, everything is so calm, safe and sound.


    Ling Chunni suddenly began to laugh. Shaking her head, she seemed to sigh. She looked up at the sun in the sky that day and continued to walk out with a smile.


    She looked as if she was very happy.


    At this time, suddenly from outside the Xiyuan courtyard, there was a sound of walking. Then a figure flashed in. It was Xu Xueying, the eldest lady of the Xu family.


    As soon as the pretty girl came to the yard, she saw Ling Chunni standing in the yard in her new clothes. She seemed to want to go out. She was shocked and said, "sister Chunni, where are you going?"


    Ling Chunni looked at her and said, "go out for a walk."


    Eh, she turned around and looked at Xueling''s step, but she was surprised.


    Xu Xueying feels that the Chunni elder sister she sees today is somewhat different from the past. It''s hard to describe her feeling, because no matter her appearance or expression, she is clearly the woman who often chats and talks with her very gently. But I don''t know why, when I see her eyes today, I find that there is a kind of saying in her eyes It doesn''t make sense.


    It seems that It''s like a feeling of overlooking and indifference.


    Just at this time, Ling Chunni suddenly noticed her. After taking a closer look at her, she looked a little surprised and said, "you have such talent, maybe..." She seemed to want to say something, but then she quickly shut up and shook her head, as if she felt a little bored. After a smile, she stopped saying more and stuffed something into Xu Xueying''s hand.


    Xu Xueying looked at it, but it was a piece of white paper with a line of words written on it, which looked like an address. Xu Zheng said, "what''s this, sister?"


    Ling Chunni turned around and continued to walk out. At the same time, she said faintly, "if Shen Shi comes here again in the future, just give him this piece of paper."


    Xu Xueying bowed her head blankly and looked at the white paper in her hand. She was confused and didn''t understand what happened to sister Chunni today?At the same time, in the bustling LiuYun City, Shen Shi had already entered the shops of the immortal society. At the gate of the city, Du Tiejian, with a black sword and a bald head, looked bright and happy, and sent yuan Xiuyu and Gong Xiaofan to the ancient transmission array in the city to see them leave. At the gate of the other direction, Zhong Qingzhu, with a calm and cool face, was walking slowly into the city I went to Liuyun city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    At noon on this day, Liuyun city in spring is the most noisy and prosperous time, and the streets with nanbaofang and other shops are full of people and bustling. However, compared with the noise on this side of the South City, the east city, where the ancestral houses of many aristocratic families are located, is much quieter. Although there are many pedestrians on the broad and flat road, there is not much noise in front of the solemn old houses.


    Zhong Qingzhu came out of the old house of the Zhong family and walked on the road with no expression. Behind her, some servants of the Zhong family were envious of her back. Now, who knows, the two young ladies of the Zhong family are men of the moment in Lingxiao sect. They earn a little face for the Zhong family, and no one dares to underestimate them.


    However, when it comes to the past, there are people who look down upon her. In fact, she only refers to Zhong Qingzhu. She is not from a very good family. When she came to the Zhong family alone with her mother since childhood, she was no different from the ordinary servants of the Zhong family. Who could have thought that this quiet and introverted little girl would have such achievements in the future? As for Zhong Qinglu, she is the daughter of Zhong Liancheng, the master of the family. She has been the apple of her eye since she was a child. Which servant dares to despise her after eating bear heart leopard.


    Now time has changed, everything is different from before. Because of Zhong Qingzhu, her mother''s status in the Zhong family is also rising. Zhong Qingzhu has a common feeling for the rest of the Zhong family, but he grew up with his mother when he was a child. This feeling can''t be abandoned at any time, so once he has time to go down the mountain and return to the city, he will return to the Zhong family to visit his mother for the first time.


    But after visiting, she was not in a good mood. Maybe her mother Liu was weak and her ears were also soft. I don''t know whether she was convinced by the Zhong family many times. After meeting her daughter, she told Zhong Qingzhu to respect the Zhong family and report back to the Zhong family, always saying that the Zhong family was kind to our mother and daughter ¡£


    Zhong Qingzhu sighs in his heart, but he doesn''t argue with his mother. Most of the time, he is silent. But later, Liu mentions the marriage with her, which means that you are not young now, and the owner has found a very suitable young talent. You should consider Qingzhu.


    This kind of words touched Zhong Qingzhu''s taboo. He didn''t think about his mother''s affairs, but he was angry with Zhong Liancheng. Speaking of this, she didn''t want to stay for a long time, otherwise, she was afraid that Zhong Liancheng would run over and say something by herself, plain and sulky. So after accompanying her mother for a while, she came out of the Zhong family.


    It''s just that on the street in the east city, Zhong Qingzhu is in a bad mood. When she thinks of her mother''s words, and she is always grateful to the Zhong family, she insists on living in the Zhong family and refuses to move away. Zhong Qingzhu also feels very headache. So full of heart, walking, I do not know when she looked up, suddenly saw a big house in front, but it is the ancestral house of the Xu family.


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment, but walked over. The porter of the Xu family met him. All the porters of these aristocratic families had the broadest eyes. They recognized that this was the miss of the Zhong family who had been here before. Now it was the height of the limelight. How dare they be lazy? They asked in a funny voice and went in.


    After arriving in the living room, it wasn''t long before Xu Xueying came to see her. Zhong Qingzhu didn''t mean to meet several adults of the Xu family. He was a little happy to see Xu Xueying, and then he planned to drop in with her to see Ling Chunni.


    At the beginning, there was a life and death experience, perhaps also had some friendship?


    Do you think it is possible to meet someone subconsciously?


    He has always been very witty. If he told him that he was being forced to marry by his elders, what would he do? Or what would he feel when he heard about it?


    Zhong Qingzhu is a little dazed, but when she comes back to her senses and just wants to go to Xiyuan, she sees that Xu Xueying doesn''t mean to step forward, but stands in the same place with a strange look.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhong Qingzhu asked strangely.


    Xu Xueying hesitated and said, "sister Qingzhu, sister Chunni, she left our Xu family early this morning."


    Zhong Qingzhu was surprised and said, "she''s gone."


    Xu Xueying sighed and said, "yes, I''ve advised her to live without leaving. But if she insists on going, I can''t help it


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment and said, "sister Xueying, do you know where she is now?"


    Xu Xueying shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It''s said that she is going to leave here and find another place to live in the city. Shen Chunni took out a piece of paper and asked him to leave it in his arms


    Zhong Qingzhu brows slightly pick, eyes swept on the paper, saw a line of beautiful handwriting on the paper, it seems to write the address of a house in a street in LiuYun City, now nodded, returned to Xu Xueying, said: "so, you first put it away, and then wait for Shen Shi to come, you give it to him."Then she turned around and walked out. Xu Xueying called behind her and asked, "sister Qingzhu, are you going to find sister Chunni?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s steps stopped for a moment, but he said: "it depends on the situation. If I have time, maybe I''ll go and have a look."


    After that, she went without looking back. Xu Xueying stood in the living room for a moment. Then she shook her head and took the white paper back to her arms. But after a moment, she looked happy again and said, "well, at least brother Shen will come here again next time. Then I will tell him to go to see sister Chunni together..."


    The long street is long and full of pedestrians. Zhong Qingzhu is walking through the crowd. Unconsciously, he has gone from the east city to the bustling south city. Looking at the numerous friars who come and go from south to North on the street walking in the busy street with shops, she doesn''t care at all. For some reason, she always feels that the mood of this day seems to be a little depressed.


    She suddenly felt like drinking.


    Think about it, the last time I drank wine, it seems that I drank it with Ling Chunni. The taste of the wine is very unique, which has impressed her so far. But what''s the name of that wine? It seems that I can''t remember it very well


    Zhong Qingzhu walks away, remembering the name of the elegant and mellow wine in his mind, and subconsciously goes to the address on the white paper. Maybe, go to her for a drink?


    However, after seeing her, what kind of mood will you have?


    Why would you want to see that woman?


    Zhong Qingzhu felt that her mind was so tangled and strange that even she didn''t quite understand her mind. However, she finally put aside all her thoughts and walked over.


    The address is in Nancheng, but there is still a distance from nanbaofang, which is the most prosperous and bustling place. It should be on the street at the edge of Nancheng and Xicheng. Zhong Qingzhu grew up in Liuyun city when he was a child. He was very familiar with everything in the city, so he didn''t make much effort to find the street that looked a little lonely.


    It seems that when she saw Chunchun standing in the secluded place, it was natural for Mo Lingchun to think of the place where she lived?


    Or is she going to find a house in this quiet place, and she will be with Shen Shi in the future


    Zhong Qingzhu suddenly shook his head, and his face turned pale. He seemed a little cold. He took a deep breath in silence, as if he wanted to forget the inexplicable idea. After a moment''s silence, he went on.


    All the way through the long street, there were few people on the road. Soon she saw the lane written on the white paper, and it was on the roadside. As soon as she turned around and turned in, there were several families on both sides of the alley. They were all small and ordinary people. When she went further, the alley became quiet gradually.


    The house at the end of the lane is the address clearly written on the paper.


    Zhong Qingzhu continues to walk forward. There are brick walls and stones on both sides of the alley. It seems that there is no door nearby. Zhong Qingzhu frowns slightly and feels strange. In front of him, there was a corner in the alley. Zhong Qingzhu thought deeply and walked through the corner.


    Then, her body suddenly a meal, rigid standing in place.


    In front of her, it was a stone wall of two people, and there was nothing else.


    This alley has come to an end.


    The wind is bleak and cold.


    At the end of the empty alley, Zhong Qingzhu stood at a loss and looked at the stone wall. Suddenly, he felt a bit chilly and faint.


    On this day, Shen Shi was busy in Liuyun city for most of the day. He walked West and tried his best to find some spiritual materials he needed, including some pills or other things. But at the end of the day, when he counted his harvest, he found that most of the things were bought in the shops of Shenxian society.


    The name of the world''s first chamber of commerce is indeed true.


    With the box of talismans presented by master Pu, he was emboldened. It can be said that it directly filled one of his biggest weaknesses. After all, the use of talismans in the five elements is certainly the most powerful, but from another point of view, it is made of countless spirit crystals, and he has always been very poor.


    With the assurance of talisman, what he is trying to prepare now is some panacea. After returning to the mountain this time, he plans to find Zhong Qinglu again. Maybe in the period before going to the Sizheng meeting, she should be able to refine some more high-level elixirs, but some practical low-level elixirs still need to be prepared.


    At the same time, he still remembers elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi''s advice, so he bought three extra Ruyi bags at the fairyland club. When he paid for the Ruyi bags, Shen Shi suddenly had a strange idea in his mind. He thought that if he had bad luck and got nothing in the secret world, he would take so many Ruyi bags with him. I''m afraid it would be a joke ¡£


    In a word, after everything was sorted out, he went out of the city and went back to the mountains to see that it was almost dusk. All the way to the shore of the sea, I saw many children of Lingxiao sect waiting on the shore. I think they were waiting for the boat to cross the sea.However, in the crowd, Shen Shi accidentally found the figure of Zhong Qingzhu. She stood alone outside the crowd, overlooking the sea, as if thinking about something. Shen Shi went over and said with a smile, "green bamboo."


    Zhong Qingzhu was shocked and turned to look at him. For some reason, Shen Shi suddenly felt some strange emotion in her eyes and asked curiously:


    "what''s the matter with you, Qingzhu?"


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "I''m ok. I''m fine."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "Oh, that''s good. When did you go down the mountain? Where did you go today?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyebrows were picked up, and the shimmering light in his eyes twinkled. He raised his eyes and looked at Shen Shi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    As soon as Zhong Qingzhu wanted to speak, she suddenly heard a commotion from the disciples of lingxiaozong not far away. She and Shen Shi turned around at the same time and saw that under the setting sun, a big ship was sailing fast from the deep of the sea. It was lingxiaozong''s Fairy boat crossing the sea.


    After a while, the ship stopped at the seaside, and all the Lingxiao sect disciples got on the ship one by one. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu stood at the end of the crowd. When they heard three or two groups of Lingxiao sect disciples talking to each other in front of them, most of what they said was about the Sizheng assembly and the secret place of asking heaven. Obviously, many of these disciples are also disciples of Lingxiao Zong Jingying who are going to attend the fourth plenary session. Although they don''t have any friendship, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu both saw some familiar faces in the crowd. They also met on black crow ridge in the hundred mountains a few days ago.


    As for the two of them, they made a great success in this trial. They were even better known by more people overnight. So many people in the crowd took the initiative to greet them or nod their heads to show their friendship. Shen Shi also agreed with them with a smile.


    Finally, when the ship set sail again, turned to the deep sea and headed for the Golden Rainbow fairy mountain in the sea, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu stood on the side of the deck, facing the sea breeze, watching the snow-white spray flying under the ship and talking at will.


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "I think they have to do everything for this trip to the secret world."


    Zhong Qingzhu laughed and said, "that''s nature. Who isn''t? This chance is only once in a lifetime. " Then she looked at him with her bright eyes and said, "have you bought all the things you want to prepare when you go to Liuyun city this time?"


    Shen Shi patted his waist and said, "it''s almost done. Now everything is ready. I''m waiting to ask the secret place of heaven." Then he laughed and looked forward to it. In contrast, Zhong Qingzhu seems to be calmer than he is. However, he seems to be a little bit affected by Shen Shi''s emotion, with a smile on his face.


    "When you get to the secret place, are you sure?" Looking at Zhong Qingzhu''s smile, Shen asked.


    Shen Shi thought of the wooden box given to him by master Pu in the five elements hall on the golden Hongshan mountain that day. He thought about no less than 2000 pieces of talismans in it. He couldn''t help but burst into his heart and said with a smile, "it''s a little bit. Anyway, I''ve got everything ready. The rest depends on my luck."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s heart moved. He had a few words in his mouth. Looking at Shen Shi''s confident look, he didn''t know why. He wanted to say it again.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity


    Everyone is going all out, desperate for the future, at this time, where can we tolerate the slightest distraction?


    With a salty sea breeze blowing from the sea, blowing her hair at the temples, she quietly looked at Shen Shi, then turned her head and looked at the boundless sea.


    Shen Shi seems to notice something strange about Zhong Qingzhu. He gives her a strange look and asks with a smile, "by the way, what did you do in Liuyun city before? Are you going to prepare all kinds of spiritual materials for the trip to the secret place?"


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t turn to look at him, but still looked into the distance. The magnificent sunset seemed to be reflected in her eyes, like a burning flame.


    She paused for a moment, a little smile, calm way: "I first went to see my mother, and then in Nanbao square there strolled around, bought some spiritual material, then came back."


    When the setting sun could sink into the distant sea level, the sea crossing fairy boat arrived at the foot of Jinhong mountain. The disciples of LingXiao Sect on the boat got off the boat one by one and walked up the stone steps of the mountain road.


    at this moment, Shen Qingzhu and I went back to the hall in a hurry, but Shen Qingzhu walked back to the hall a little earlier We need to be ready. "


    Of course, Shen Shi knew this was true, because he was the same. He said with a smile, "OK, you go first. See you later."


    With a smile, Zhong Qingzhu said, "before I leave the mountain, maybe I will stay in the cave. I''ll see you then." After a pause, she took a deep look at Shen Shi. After a moment''s hesitation, she said in a soft voice, "this time is very important. It''s related to our life''s cultivation of Qi. Besides, it''s said that there are many unpredictable dangers in the secret place. You should prepare carefully in the cave, so that you don''t be distracted by other things."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "I know."


    The stone bamboo turns around and nods to the green steps. In the night, her figure flickered, swaying in the dark light and shadow, and soon disappeared in the dark of the mountain road.


    Shen Shi walks all the way back to his cave, puts down his Ruyi bag, takes out all kinds of spiritual materials and starts to pick them up. In the middle, he walked through the empty storeroom beside the bedroom and saw the lonely Ruyi bag on the stone shelf.In the last deal with Hou Sheng, he got a lot of spirit herbs, some of which were given to Zhong Qinglu to refine pills. While promoting Zhong Qinglu''s Alchemy, the spirit pills he refined also helped him a lot during his trip to the hundred mountains.


    This time, his eyes stayed on the remaining Ruyi bag for a while. After pondering for a moment, he went in, picked up the Ruyi bag and put it on the stone table outside the living room of the cave.


    Under the bright light, his figure kept walking back and forth, until the dead of night, just to sleep.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the next morning, Shen Shi almost habitually woke up. He turned to have a look, and found that in the corner at the end of the bed, the little black pig was curling up and snoring. From time to time, there were several snores coming, and he looked at the sweet sleep.


    Shen Shi smiles and doesn''t disturb him. He gets up and stretches to the hall outside the cave. There were too many things to be packed last night, so they were not packed properly. There were a lot of spiritual materials on the table on the ground, including several Ruyi bags.


    Shen Shi went to the desk, took the pen and paper, and began his daily homework.


    In the quiet cave, time goes by unconsciously. After an hour, Shen Shi puts down his writing brush and looks at the runes on the table with satisfaction. When he stands up and is ready to go on cleaning up, he suddenly hears a few low knocks from the stone gate of the cave.


    Who will come here so early?


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He was puzzled. He went to open the stone gate and heard the rumbling sound. After the stone gate retreated to one side, a figure standing outside the stone gate appeared. It was sun you with a smile on his face.


    "Ha, I guess you got up long ago." With a smile, sun you came in and swept his eyes. He looked at the spirit materials and other things that could be seen everywhere on the table over there. He immediately began to laugh. He turned back to Shen Shi and said with a smile, "I started to clean up so early."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "there is not much time. After cleaning up earlier, we should seize the time to sacrifice and cultivate magic weapons and Taoist Arts."


    Sun you laughed and nodded. He seemed to agree. But then he saw three or four Ruyi bags on one side of the table. He was stunned and said, "how can there be so many Ruyi bags? Are you..." As soon as his eyes turned, he seemed to think of something at that moment. He suddenly laughed and said, "I know. Have you heard about the legend of Lingjing mountain range?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "yes, elder martial sister Xu told me that I must bring more Ruyi bags. I thought about it for a while. It''s really not troublesome to bring more Ruyi bags. Moreover, when I get to the secret place, maybe it will come in handy, so I bought more."


    Sun you clapped his hands and said with a smile, "you have a good point. It seems that I have to prepare more when I go back."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "be prepared for nothing."


    Sun you nodded with a smile, but after laughing, his eyes seemed to twinkle, and his expression suddenly looked a little low from the previous joy. Shen Shi quickly felt the change of sun you and was a little surprised. He said strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Sun you hesitated for a moment and said, "in fact, I''ve come here to have a chat with you."


    Shen Shi saw that he didn''t look very well. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you took a deep breath and said, "this time I''m on the list of the secret land of asking heaven. My elder brother sun Heng is also on the list."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "what?"


    On the day when he put the list on the sea watching platform, Shen Shi was most concerned about the ranking of himself and several friends he knew. Especially when the sisters of the Zhong family and himself were in the top five, he put all his mind on it and later on the selection of treasures, and almost didn''t pay attention to the people behind.


    In his mind, he thought that sun Heng should not have the chance to enter the secret place of asking heaven, because when he saw sun Heng returning to the camp that day, he was injured. He was sent directly to the place where the harvest was counted. He thought that he should have failed the trial.


    I didn''t expect that this time he was able to get the qualification to participate in the secret land of asking heaven. Maybe he went to the counting office afterwards, and he turned in a lot of spiritual materials.


    He pondered for a moment, looked at sun you and said, "what do you think?"


    Sun you was silent. After a while, he gave a wry smile and said, "I thought that the blow of that day, my eldest brother, would never fight with me again. I didn''t expect that he would have such perseverance and heart to survive. If he gets any chance in the secret world, I''m afraid that my present position may not be completely reliable. "


    Shen Shi shook his head slightly, but he thought about it. There was no good way to deal with the situation for a while, so he had to persuade sun you: "now that we are all here, we can only walk and watch, and we are all in the secret world. Maybe you have a better chance than him? At that time, it will be impossible for the sun family to admit your position. "


    Sun you nodded in silence, but he was still a little worried in the past. Obviously, he didn''t let go, but he looked a little more cheerful. After talking with Shen Shi for a while, he got up and left.Shen Shi wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know what to say. This kind of internal strife in the aristocratic family is very treacherous. He didn''t dare to say anything more, so he sent sun you out of the cave all the way.


    But when the stone gate was opened again and sun Yougang just stepped out of the cave, he heard someone outside. Shen Shi and sun you looked up and saw Zhong Qinglu''s graceful figure coming from the mountain road with a smile on the corner of their mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Sun you takes a look at Zhong Qinglu and nods to her. Then he greets Shen Shi and goes by himself. Zhong Qinglu went to the stone gate, looked at sun you''s back, frowned and said to Shen Shi:


    "what''s the matter with him? It seems that he is worried?"


    Shen Shi was speechless for a moment. He couldn''t tell Zhong Qinglu what happened to the sun''s family, so he had to smile and said, "maybe the fourth plenary meeting is coming soon. He wants to ask the secret world. He has something to look forward to."


    Zhong Qinglu, oh, there is no doubt about him. Shen Shi let her go to the cave and asked with a smile, "Why are you free today?"


    It seems that Zhong Qinglu is busy all day and says, "what''s the matter with you?" Then he glared at Shen Shi, and then said with a smile, "it''s still to ask about the secret world. This time, it''s so much ahead of time. I''m here to see if the pills are enough."


    Shen Shi''s heart was warm, but he didn''t expect that Zhong Qinglu still had this idea. He nodded and said, "OK, what you gave me last time is still a little left, and then I prepared some myself."


    Zhong Qinglu went to the stone table and sat down. She said, "have you prepared it yourself? What kinds are it?"


    Shen Shi casually said a few pills bought in Liuyun city. Zhong Qinglu nodded and said, "they are all low-level elixirs of first or second grade."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "the elixir of more than three grades is too expensive. Although it is very effective, it can''t be bought."


    After thinking about it, Zhong Qinglu took out a small jade vase from Ruyi''s pocket on her waist, handed it to Shen Shi and said, "I still have some golden tiger pills here. I''ll share half of them with you first, but I don''t have many other elixirs." Then she looked embarrassed, and her voice dropped a little. She said, "before going to the hundred mountains, you gave me a lot of spirit grass, but time was too tight, and I was worried. I made a lot of mistakes in alchemy..."


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t know what to do with these. But I also know that it''s difficult to make the third grade elixir. It''s common to make mistakes. You''re already very good."


    Zhong Qinglu sighed. There seemed to be some sadness between her eyebrows. She said: "actually, I thought that after the trial of the hundred mountains, there would be at least half a year left. In the middle of this, we would prepare slowly. In half a year, anyway, I could make enough pills for us to use. At least the most important three kinds of elixirs are no problem. But who would have thought that the time of this meeting was suddenly advanced at the Yuanshi gate. "


    Shen Shi comforted her and said, "well, it''s not just about us. It''s true of all the disciples of the other four orthodox sects who want to enter the secret land of asking heaven. Maybe someone is worse than us."


    Zhong Qinglu couldn''t help laughing at what he said and said: "why do you always compare with poor people? On the other hand, there must be people who are ready to take advantage?"


    Shen Shi laughed, waved his hand and said, "I think it''s better to compare with people who are worse than us."


    Zhong Qinglu smiles and trembles. It seems that she is in a better mood. Shen Shi smiles and waits for a moment. Then he goes to one side, picks up a ruyi bag and turns back to put it on Zhong Qinglu''s front table.


    Zhong Qinglu took a look and said, "what is this?"


    Shen Shi said: "some spirit grass, which is left from the spirit grass I gave you last time, plus some of my usual collection, are all here."


    Zhong Qinglu put her hand on Ruyi bag, and her mind sank into it. Looking at the past, Shen Shi sat down beside her and said, "but this bag of spirit grass is mostly messy. It''s different from the spirit grass I gave you last time, which can basically match the prescription of Dan. So maybe you need to watch Dan Fang pick up the missing spirit grass and make up the missing spirit material In this way, maybe we can refine some more elixirs. "


    As she spoke, Zhong Qinglu seemed to have checked the lingcao in the Ruyi bag. She took back her hand and pondered for a while. It seemed that after a calculation in her heart, she nodded and said, "well, that''s about it. I thought about it just now. After I went to buy some lingcao ingredients, I don''t know if I can refine it any more. But... " She looked at Shen Shi with her eyes, pursed her lips, and said, "but now it''s only ten days before we leave for Xumi mountain, yuanshimen. Time is still too tight. If I make mistakes in refining and waste the spirit grass, you can''t scold me if I don''t have the elixir for you at that time. "


    Shen Shi laughed, waved his hand and said, "what? Since we had this agreement, when did I scold you?"


    Zhong Qinglu takes a deep look at him, and suddenly a blush on his cheek passes by. Shen Shi looks at her and soon realizes that there seems to be something wrong with her words. He smiles awkwardly, scratches his head and digs off the topic.


    Half a month passed in a flash. With the approaching of the Sizheng meeting, the atmosphere in the LingXiao Sect on Jinhong mountain is becoming more and more solemn and tense. Especially this time, the young disciples who are going to follow a kind of Yuandan immortal to Xumi mountain and enter the legendary secret land of asking heaven to explore their own opportunities are seizing all the time, practicing hard and shopping Shopping, in a word, is to do all the preparation can do to the best of our ability.Everything is waiting for the day when we enter the secret land of asking heaven!


    When the day of departure finally arrived, the whole Jinhong mountain seemed to be in an inexplicable excited atmosphere. The huge viewing platform was full of people. From here, we gathered together Lingxiao sect''s elite and the most outstanding young generation of lust disciples. We were about to leave for Xumi mountain, Zhongzhou, and go to Xumi mountain, which is known as the No.1 school in the world Yuanshimen participated in the ten-year conference of the four leaders.


    Among the five elders of Lingxiao sect, master Huaiyuan is the leader. Sun Mingyang, Yunni and Pu Siyi are all in the procession. Only elder Jin Zhan stays in the gate to guard the mountain gate. In addition, there are four elders of yuandanjing who are going to Xumi mountain, including elder Le Jingshan. That is to say, lingxiaozong went to yuanshimen this time. There were eight people in yuandanjing alone. We can see the strength of Sizheng school.


    In addition, there are 20 disciples of shenyijing, among whom Du Tiejian, Gan Wenqing and Wang Gen are the first. Meanwhile, Sun Hong, Kang Chen and other well-known disciples are also among them. It can be said that they are full of talents. Finally, there are the largest number of ningyuanjing disciples, with a total number of 100, of which 80 will enter this time Among the rising stars in the secret land of asking the heaven, which are also hidden dragons and crouching tigers, the elites gather together, which can be said to be the hope of Lingxiao sect in the future. As for the remaining 20 disciples of Ning Yuan Jing, they were mostly disciples of the elders, or disciples of the aristocratic family, who helped to do trivial things. Of course, they also went to see that this was the most important event in the realm of Hongmeng cultivation.


    So finally, the total number of Lingxiao Zong who left the mountain to attend the conference was 128.


    Countless envious eyes scan around the sea watching platform, looking at the dignified group of people in the center of the square, while several yuan Danjing elders are floating in the air, looking at these younger disciples with perfect mind, just like dragons and phoenixes among people, showing satisfaction.


    In the third quarter of the lunar calendar, suddenly there are bells and drums singing in unison, and their voices are heard everywhere. A golden rainbow runs across the sky and falls on the top of the majestic peak. The white clouds roll like waves and recede on both sides like tides, revealing a blue sky.


    The sky is high and the sea is broad. The land of the immortal family is spiritual. The white crane soars and sings nine days.


    The shadow is free and floating on the nine clouds; the sword is flashing and shuttling through the blue sky and the sea of clouds. There is also a huge floating boat, which floats up in the air and goes away by the wind. It is like a celestial trace coming from the sky, and it is like a dragon seeing its head but not its tail.


    The sound of rumbling, fairy natural and unrestrained, leaving only the empty cloud mark, the sky is still.


    Of course, it''s easy to fly across the sea by the wind. But if you want to cross the state and land for a long distance, you still have the best choice to take the ancient teleportation array. Even if he was a great man in Yuan Dan Kingdom, he had the same way.


    So the first destination of Lingxiao sect is Liuyun city.


    With Lingxiao sect''s status here in Haizhou, Liuyun city itself is at the foot of Jinhong mountain, not to mention the numerous aristocratic families of Lingxiao sect who have lived in Liuyun city for generations. It is not too much for Lingxiao sect to firmly control this city.


    So on this day, long before Lingxiao sect''s arrival, Liuyun city was solemn. All the vassal families gathered around the ancient transmission array to control the others and suspend the transmission. All they had to do was wait for their own team to come. As for LiuYun City, there have been countless monks and ordinary people in the distance to watch such a grand event.


    On the day of auspicious omen, when lingxiaozong people came in droves, it looked like an immortal was born from afar. In LiuYun City, the ordinary people fell in awe of countless people, and many friars were shocked and respected. Besides the transmission of Dharma array, the sun family and the Xu family were the leaders, and many aristocratic families welcomed them together.


    There is no difference in momentum.


    Shen Shi stands in the crowd of Lingxiao sect. Before entering the ancient teleportation array, he glances over those aristocratic family members who stand by. He soon sees the Xu family. Xu Teng and Xu Xing are standing in the front. Maybe old lady Xu is old and hasn''t come here. Instead, Xu Xueying arrives. Standing behind her father Xu Xing, her eyes are shining with a trace of excitement Lingxiao lives here.


    Far away, his eyes and Xu Xueying on one eye, Shen Shi smile at that side, Xu Xueying micro Zheng, mouth micro movement seems to want to say something, but then also smile, also stretched out his arm toward Shen Shi forcefully waved.


    Shen Shi also waved to her with a smile. At the same time, he felt that there was a look around him. He turned his head to see that Zhong Qingzhu looked at him from five or six people away, and then calmly and silently looked away.


    In front of him, there was a sudden sound, and his breath was thick. On the ancient and mysterious golden stone, the mysterious runes were shining slightly, and the crowd broke out again with exclamations and cheers.


    There was a sea of people.


    And thousands of miles west of LiuYun City, far away from the bustling mountains, a lonely woman is walking alone.


    On the blue sky, the sun is shining, and the spring breeze blows up her skirt, revealing her plump and beautiful figure.


    A monster jumped out of the forest from a distance, showing its sharp teeth and fangs, growling and growling, as if intending to eat the delicious food. Suddenly, the dark shadow flashed by, and the ghost screamed bitterly. Suddenly, from the dark shadow of the forest, several horrible and ugly ghosts came, and instantly knocked the monster down. In a flash, a tragic and bloody scene was staged, and the shrill scream rang through the mountains.In the front, the woman didn''t even look back.


    She just drifted, all the way west, looking into the distance, as if there was something she longed for at the end of the distance in that direction.


    Along the way, the spring breeze follows her figure. The mountains cover the water, and she has to walk through the thousands of mountains and rivers. Finally, she is far away from the bustling Liuyun city behind her, the city she once loved when she was growing up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    Hongmeng dominates 90 states in one city. Tianhong is the head of all cities, and Zhongzhou is the head of all States. It is even more legendary that since Lingjing appeared in the world, he was the head of the sage. With his unparalleled wisdom and terrifying talent, he went against the trend of heaven and earth. Within ten days, it was convenient for the top of Xumi mountain to realize the secret of absorbing Lingjing, thus reversing heaven and earth and laying the foundation of the great cause of the human race.


    For thousands of years and years, how reliable is this legend? For example, why did the emperor of Yuan Dynasty appear in Xumi mountain and even realize the Dharma at that time? It is hard to verify now. However, Yuan Wentian and his brothers, who created the flourishing age of the human race in the past, have long been worshipped as saints, enjoying the fragrance of the world and being respected by hundreds of millions of people.


    Up to now, the six sages have become gods in the world. The four famous schools created by them have been handed down for thousands of years, and have always been the pinnacle of Hongmeng''s cultivation world. Among them, they occupy the Yuanshi gate of Xumi Xianshan, the first famous mountain in the world. They were created by three sages in the yuan, ancient and Song dynasties in the past, and have the style of the first famous school in the world.


    A group of hundreds of millions of people from zhongxiaoli, who had traveled to the southern part of Hongzhou, saw a group of people from zhongxiaoli.


    Shen Shi was also in the crowd. This was the first time he came to Zhongzhou and saw the famous Yuanshi Mountain Gate. Almost everyone in the world has a certain respect for the six saints of the past. In the legend, this famous mountain, which is like a saint showing his miracles, has long been heard.


    From afar, I can see that a majestic mountain standing on the earth, straight into the sky, stretching for thousands of miles without the edge. The glow and auspicious gas are steaming and surging. It is just the majestic momentum of an immortal resort, which is awe inspiring.


    There is also a big city at the foot of Xumi mountain, which is called "Chongsheng". It is different from Liuyun city in Haizhou. Although there are many families of Lingxiao sect''s vassals living there for generations, Lingxiao sect did not intend to control the city. This Chongsheng city was completely built by Yuanshi gate, which should be controlled by Yuanshi gate, and so on.


    However, with the strength of yuanshimen, Chongsheng city is also prosperous, because the ancient transmission array of this state is in the city, and the scale of the city is no less than Liuyun city. Because it is close to Xumi mountain and is very close to Tianhong City, the city is even more prosperous. In the past, monks gathered in the city, and there were only two branches set up here by the immortal society remarkable.


    When the lingxiaozong group arrived at Chongsheng City, the disciples of Yuanshi sect, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately welcomed them. The leader was a thin old man with extraordinary eyes. He was a real person in Yuandan realm.


    "Brother Huaiyuan, you are here at last!" The old man was in front of the crowd in a twinkling of an eye. With a happy smile on his face, he bowed his hand to the real person Huaiyuan, the head teacher. Then he said hello to several other Lingxiao Zong Yuandan with a smile.


    Huaiyuan real person is also a smile, said: "ten years have not seen, brother Fenghe looks the same, congratulations."


    The old man laughs. It seems that he has a good relationship with Huaiyuan. Now he leads the way and leads the Lingxiao sect.


    Shen Shi, who was in the crowd, heard someone nearby. He soon learned that the old man yuanfenghe, who was welcomed by yuanshimen, was a cousin of yuanfengtang, the leader of yuanshimen sect. He was also a famous immortal.


    At the moment, in Chongsheng City, countless monks cast their eyes of curiosity and admiration all the way here, and there are a lot of onlookers. Obviously, many people already know that the Sizheng meeting is going to be held in advance, and these immortal like great people from the four famous sects in the world seldom have a chance to see them, so they come to pay a visit one after another.


    Originally, the monks who came to Xumi mountain were only allowed to walk in Chongsheng city at most. As for Xumi fairy mountain, which is the gate of Yuanshi gate, naturally no one is allowed to enter. However, lingxiaozong is a famous family of four Zhengs. Naturally, it is different. Accompanied by the immortal yuanfenghe, as soon as they get out of the gate, several luxurious, shining and spiritual floating immortal boats will directly meet them and prepare to connect lingxiaozong and others to Xumishan.


    In the roaring sound, the floating immortal boat rises with great momentum, showing the style of the immortal family. Some ordinary people who come to the city to see the immortal trace are dazzled, and can''t help but prostrate themselves to the ground. On the immortal boat, a few yuan Danjing heroes took one by themselves, and the other disciples divided into several groups and flew to Xumi mountain.


    In fact, as a great immortal in Yuandan realm, he has long been so powerful that he can travel around the world without any external objects. However, under the grand ceremony of Yuanshi gate, no one is blind. It is also a rare enjoyment to stand on the immortal boat and look at the beautiful mountains and the vast world.


    The clouds were misty, the wind was strong, and on the immortal boat, the real man Huaiyuan and the real man yuanfenghe stood side by side in the bow of the boat, while the rest of the real people walked around and talked with each other. As the towering mountains approached, the real Huaiyuan man said to Yuanfeng river with a smile:


    "brother Fenghe, this four Zheng meeting is suddenly early. As the chief steward of Yuanshi gate, you must be very busy, aren''t you?"


    Yuan Fenghe laughs and says, "brother Huaiyuan knows me. It''s really hard to live these days. Many affairs are complicated and complicated, which has delayed my practice."Huaiyuan real person said with a smile: "with you, Fengtang real person can save a lot of worry."


    Yuan Fenghe said with a smile: "where, brother Huaiyuan, you flatter me."


    Looking at the famous mountain, Huaiyuan asked casually, "by the way, apart from us, are the Taoists from Tianjian palace and Zhenlong Palace also in Xumi mountain?"


    Yuanfeng river channel: "on the other side of Tianjian palace, led by two real people, Nangong Lei and Nangong Lei, the leader of Tianjian palace, more than 100 elite disciples of Tianjian arrived yesterday and are now on Xumi mountain. As for the Zhenlong hall, it hasn''t arrived yet, but according to the news, I think it''s just a day or two. "


    Mr. Huaiyuan nodded. He seemed to sigh a little more. He said, "I haven''t seen you old friends for many years. We can only get together once every ten years. But every time we come here, we are ten years old."


    Yuan Fenghe said with a smile: "that''s not the case, so it''s a rare opportunity. When I received Nangong headmaster yesterday, he also said to me that although the 4th National Congress is an opportunity for the younger generation, it is also a hard won opportunity for us to talk about the past. He should also visit us at that time. "


    Huaiyuan real person suddenly has a very subtle Zheng Shen, it seems to be surprised for a while, but he is how self-cultivation, soon almost quietly hide the past. It''s just that there''s nothing different about him. A moment later, suddenly, from behind the two people, there was a little strange laughter.


    Yuan Fenghe was a little surprised and looked back, but Huaiyuan real man showed a trace of helplessness in his eyes. He also turned around with a wry smile.


    Not far behind them came two men, a man and a woman. Among them, the left-handed woman was elegant and charming. The real person of Yuan Fenghe''s status was suddenly smiling and saluting to the woman. He said with a smile, "how''s the real person Yunni


    It''s Yunni who has been in charge of the first Koudian Hall of Lingxiao sect for many years. She has a high voice and high reputation. In addition, she is one of the top alchemists in the whole Hongmeng world. There are several kinds of high-quality elixirs that even yuanshimen is eager to obtain. Now she is probably the only one in the world who can refine them. Therefore, even if it''s such a famous family as yuanshimen and yuanfenghe, they also respect her very much. It can even be said that among the many real people in Lingxiao sect, Yunni is only second to Huaiyuan.


    Yunni seems to be passing by at random, but she smiles at yuanfenghe''s salute, but the laughter just now is obviously not from her, so a moment later, the eyes of the three people turned to the old man with white hair and white beard behind Yunni''s side.


    Old man Pu, I don''t know when he came here, and then he gave a strange laugh just now. Yuanfenghe looks at this man and feels strange. Then he looks at real Huaiyuan and elder Yunni strangely. Real Huaiyuan coughs and elder Yunni turns his head lightly. After a while, real Huaiyuan smiles and says to yuanfenghe: "brother Fenghe, this is my younger martial brother Pu Siyi. He used to stay in the golden rainbow mountain for a long time, and he didn''t ask about common things. Recently, he came out to help So brother Fenghe doesn''t see him like that. "


    Yuan Fenghe suddenly realized that with his status, he knew a lot about many yuan Danjing real people in Sizheng''s famous school, even if he didn''t meet them, he knew their names. When Huaiyuan said that, he immediately remembered and said with a smile, "it''s the master Pu of the art hall. It''s polite."


    Old man Pu seemed to be friendly, and he met him with a smile.


    Yuan Fenghe then asked with a smile, "brother Pu, I don''t know why I laughed just now. Did I say something wrong?"


    Old man Pu laughed and shook his head. "No, Mr. Fenghe, you didn''t say anything wrong. I just couldn''t help laughing when I heard Nangong Lei."


    Yuan Fenghe was stunned for a moment and said strangely, "but why is this?"


    Elder Yunni next to him gave old man Pu a cold look, and real man Huaiyuan also turned his head, but old man Pu looked calm and didn''t seem to care about them at all. He looked at yuanfenghe with a smile on his face and asked instead:


    "what did real man Fenghe say when Nangong Lei talked about this with you yesterday?"


    Yuan Fenghe felt a little puzzled, but he thought it was not a secret, so he said frankly: "the headmaster of Nangong said that when you come to Lingxiao sect, he will come to visit Huaiyuan..."


    "Anything else?" Old man Pu seemed to ask again carelessly.


    Yuanfeng River: "Oh, there are many friends like elder Yunni."


    "Ha ha..." Old man Pu suddenly burst into laughter and was very happy. He didn''t look as cool as real man Yuandan. On the contrary, he looked like a little old man who was gloating. He almost fell down with laughter and looked funny.


    Yuan Fenghe was stunned, turned his head and looked at the real Huaiyuan. With a dry smile, the real Huaiyuan showed a trace of embarrassment, but he was silent. And cloud Ni elder Jiao beauty face is instant number change, ruthlessly stare at this old, straight away quickly. When passing by the real person yuanfenghe with a look of consternation and doubt, Yunni hums with a look of asking for advice in front of yuanfenghe"I don''t know this man!" Then he went away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    The other floating immortal boats taken by other disciples of Lingxiao sect can actually be said, but the space of one floating immortal boat can also load all the remaining 120 people. However, it is obvious that the noble style of Yuanshi clan is different. In addition to the floating immortal boat taken by the elder of Yuandan Kingdom, there are also three boats.


    So even if there are more than ten yuanshimen disciples on each floating fairy boat, the space above the fairy boat is still spacious and comfortable, which makes many "just saints, how can they be the same as ordinary people! When the heroes such as Tiangong have the talent of the world and the power of heaven and earth, and the people respect their hegemony for thousands of years, they look like dust and retire naturally and freely. What a hero! Ten thousand years later, people still yearn for it. "


    Du Tiejian''s words are not so exciting, but there is a force between his words. The wind blows in front of the famous mountain, and Shen Shi seems to see the figure of the sage standing in front of the world. When he talks and laughs, the strong enemy is defeated and the vicissitudes are changing. He can''t help but say:


    "elder martial brother, why are we on Jinhong mountain, Why don''t you do something like this for grandmaster Gan, such as standing on a statue and passing it on to a tree? "


    Du Tiejian shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s said that Jingcheng is gentle and low-key. He doesn''t want his descendants to do these things, so he specially passed down a decree. So for so many years, there is not even a statue of his grandmaster on Jinhong mountain."


    Shen Shi gave a "Oh" and just wanted to say something, he suddenly frowned and said: "elder martial brother, you just said that you asked Tiangong and other heroes, and regarded fame and wealth as floating clouds, but how could there be so many people in Xumi mountain "What?"


    Du Tiejian snorted, with a slight disdain on his face, and said, "those things are just for posterity. It''s ridiculous to think about it. I want to say that those things can''t show the reputation of saints, on the contrary, they are smeared on the face of saints such as Wen Tiangong. "


    Shen Shi was startled. He thought that his elder martial brother was really rebellious and careless. He dared to say anything. If the disciples of Yuanshi sect heard about it, it would be a big storm. He quickly turned his head and looked around, and saw that no one was paying attention to it nearby. Then he was relieved. Just when he wanted to say something, Du Tiejian already said with a smile:


    "come on, don''t look, no one can hear you."


    Shen Shi smiles awkwardly, but he doesn''t care about Du Tiejian. He''s afraid that this guy will say something disrespectful again. He quickly digs off the topic and says, "elder martial brother, after you asked Tiangong to set up Yuanshi gate, did you retire? But you are practicing at wuzhenyan on Jiexing peak?"


    Du Tiejian thought about it, but shook his head and said, "it''s not true. I used to respect the Lord of heaven very much, and I specially asked someone who was familiar with yuanshimen. Well, it''s the yuan Xiuyu you saw last time. According to him, in the past year, after Wentian Gong retired, he left Jiexing peak to find an ordinary hill in the depth of Xumi mountains and lived in seclusion alone. "


    Shen Shi "ah" a, way: "originally is such."


    Du Tiejian nodded and said, "yes, after Tiangong retired, he planted green bamboo all over the ordinary hill and lived in seclusion alone. After a long period of time, green bamboos become forests all over the mountains. But when the mountain wind blows, the green bamboos rise and fall like waves and tides, elegant and beautiful, like bamboo waves. It''s a rare beauty. "


    Shen Shi was fascinated, and Du Tiejian said: "but it''s said that after the death of Lord Wen, the descendants of the yuan family and the Yuanshi gate closed the mountain, thinking that the forbidden area in the gate was not allowed for outsiders. It''s a pity that we can''t go and look forward to it. "


    As he said that, Du Tiejian showed some regret. Shen Shi said with a smile, "I really want to go and have a look when you say that, elder martial brother. It''s really a pity. By the way, what''s the name of the peak? "


    Du Tiejian pondered for a moment and said, "I heard yuan Xiuyu once said that the name of the mountain was taken by the Lord of heaven himself. It''s very ordinary. It''s called" Dazhu peak. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    The four floating fairies went straight up to the sky, flying like electricity, and soon crossed the clouds. Suddenly, the sky was as clear as a wash, and the sky was as beautiful as the most crystal clear blue gems. Another round of red sun is hanging in the sky, shining with thousands of golden lights, shining on Xumi fairy mountain, which seems to stand aloof from heaven and earth, especially magnificent and beautiful.


    Flying close to the mountain, the four fairyland boats suddenly separated. At first, the fairyland fairyland boat carrying a group of immortal Yuandan speeded up abruptly, pulled up its bow, and continued to fly to the higher mountain top. The remaining three fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland forests slowly cleared up under its feet.


    A short time later, a large platform appeared in front of the mountain, which was much larger than the sea viewing platform on Jinhong mountain. White jade railings and bluestone paved the ground. From a distance, you can see a big stone standing on the platform, with three characters engraved on the outside:


    yingxiantai.


    Shen Shi looked at the three big characters on the huge stone, and thought that the Yuanshi gate was really powerful. If nothing else, at least he put himself firmly in the immortal position. As the clouds filled the air and roared, three floating immortal boats fell one by one, and the disciples of Lingxiao sect came down one after another. Then, led by Du Tiejian and others, they gathered together and went to a large house beside yingxiantai with many cornices and painted walls, which looked very beautiful and exquisite.


    Shen Shi walked in the crowd, and soon saw that the plaque at the gate had four words: "Lingxiao farewell yard".


    Different from the guanhaitai on the Jinhong mountain of lingxiaozong, the yingxiantai at yuanshimen is also flat and wide, but the surrounding buildings are not where the disciples gather. For many years, the four orthodox assembly has always been held here in yuanshimen. Every ten years, the elites of the other three famous sects come here. Therefore, yuanshimen has built three other courtyards around yingxiantai, which are specially for the three sects'' disciples to live in during each four orthodox assembly.


    In addition to the Lingxiao courtyard of Lingxiao sect, there are two other courtyards around yingxiantai, which are "Zhenlong courtyard" and "Tianjian courtyard".


    It''s a long way from Haizhou to live here, but as soon as you get to Xumishan, you can live directly in the arranged residence. The other courtyard is clean, tidy, spacious and beautiful, and even luxurious, so that everyone lives in a spacious room alone. Most of the yuanshimen disciples who accompanied the reception were gentle and patient, and they did all the details of the reception meticulously, which really made people feel at home.


    Du Tiejian, the old people who have been here several times, don''t mention that new disciples like Shen Shi, who came to yuanshimen for the first time, have a kind of liking for yuanshimen from the bottom of their hearts. Shen Shi had a few words with Du Tiejian on the way here, and he was worried that people here might be more arrogant than the top. At this moment, his worries are gone ¡£


    Originally, if you think about it, where can a famous family that can be passed on for thousands of years really be so superficial from top to bottom? Occasionally come out some perverse generation, also can''t really represent the whole picture of Yuanshi gate.


    It''s said that it''s the Sizheng conference, but the main role of the conference is of course the great people in Yuandan. They are naturally responsible for the affairs of the world, and the young disciples who follow them are mostly for the trip to the secret world after the Sizheng conference. Therefore, after settling down in Lingxiao other courtyard, most of the Lingxiao sect disciples who followed here were free.


    According to the previous arrangement, Lingxiao sect''s eight member Danjing immortal went to the top of Jiexing peak. Naturally, he went to meet the leader of Yuanshi sect and other important figures in the sect, to talk about the past and the heart, and then to talk about the world''s major events and the Sizheng meeting. Only when the people of Zhenlong hall arrived, the Sizheng meeting was officially held.


    In fact, a few days before the conference, there was nothing special to do for the young new disciples. It was not their turn to worry about the world''s major events, that is, to cultivate in other hospitals, or to conserve their energy, and to make the final preparations before the trip to the secret world. About three days after the beginning of the conference, there will be several fairs of spiritual materials and treasures, big or small, under the gate of the fourth orthodox school. This is to strengthen the exchange and exchange among the disciples of the four orthodox schools. It''s very lively. In the past years, some precious treasures often appear.


    This is especially true in the fairs with the highest level and the least number of participants, which are held behind closed doors and never open to the public. You should know that sizhengmingmen is the top sect in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. Among the four famous sects, yuandanjing immortal is naturally the most powerful and richest person in the whole Terran Xiuzhen world. Even in the rumor, this mysterious Fair has been regarded as the highest level treasure and the most precious fair in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, even the first God of chamber of Commerce in the world The famous "world treasure club" held by the immortal society in the general Hall of Tianhong city is not as well known.


    But these have nothing to do with young disciples like Shen Shi.


    He stayed in Lingxiao other courtyard for a day. At noon the next day, he heard the commotion and roar outside. When he came out to have a look, he saw that several floating fairy boats came from the air and fell slowly. Needless to say, these were the disciples of Zhenlong hall.Shen Shi walks to the gate of Lingxiao farewell courtyard. There are many people standing there. One of them is sun you, who is familiar with the figure on the side of the gate. Shen Shi walked by and said with a smile, "are you going to his shoulder?"


    Sun you turned his head and saw that it was him. He grinned and said, "I''m so bored in my room. When I came out for a walk, I just saw the people from Zhenlong hall coming."


    They stood side by side and looked up. They saw that there were three floating immortal boats carrying people. They slowly stopped at the yingxiantai. Sun you watched the figure walking around and said to Shen Shi, "stone, have you seen these monks in Zhenlong hall before?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "there is no such thing."


    As far as you can see, except for those Yuanshi disciples who came down from the floating immortal boat, most of the monks in Zhenlong hall were dressed in the same clothes. They were dressed in yellow robes with bright heads, which were the dress of Buddhist monks.


    Among the Hongmeng people, Buddhism has a very long history, but it has never been well-known. It is said that even in the days of the demon king court, Buddhism existed, even spread among the demon people, and there were believers. However, after the battle of the human demons, the human race ruled Hongmeng. Ji Rongxuan, one of the six saints of the human race, somehow converted to Buddhism and established the Zhenlong hall in xuezhou, which is close to the far north snow plain. Ji Rongxuan himself was also a monk, so among the six sages of that year, Ji was the only one who didn''t have the lineage of saints.


    It''s just ten thousand years later, in today''s world, Buddhism and Taoism are not prosperous, and only Zhenlong hall has a little reputation. Although Zhenlong hall is also one of the four famous schools, it is the most secluded and pure one among the four famous schools. Except for the once-in-a-decade conference of the four main schools, the monks in Zhenlong hall almost never go out of the snow state. They only practice hard in the cold Arctic snow all the year round, which is quite like the bitter monks of Buddhism in the past.


    So Shen Shi grew up, but it was the first time that he saw those Buddhist monks today. He felt very curious for a moment, but it seemed that his attention still fell on the bald heads in the distance, and then he could not help but secretly turn his eyes and peep at a very prominent person in the nearby crowd with the corner of his eyes.


    That man is also bald, tall and burly, handsome, but also with a bit of domineering, but at first sight, or his bald.


    Then Shen Shi quickly found that not only himself, but also sun you around him secretly looked in the past.


    Then the two of them found out at the same time that they were not only the two of them. Among the dozens of disciples at the door of Lingxiao other courtyard, they all turned around and looked at the bald head in their own door at the same time.


    Du Tiejian was carrying a wine gourd. He was looking at it with a clear smile. But a moment later, the smile suddenly froze on his face. No matter who it was, he was suddenly sneaked by a group of people. He turned his head to look at it and kept pointing. It was not so good!


    At this moment, even though Du Tiejian was strong and powerful, powerful and tough, hard to hurt with his sword and axe, his face was tight, and a mouthful of wine almost came out of his mouth, and he suddenly yelled angrily:


    "bastards, what are you looking at!"


    "Brush!" For a moment, they all turned their heads in order.


    Du Tiejian was even more annoyed and scolded, saying: "hell, you bastards, have you never seen bald head in your life?"


    All the disciples of Lingxiao sect didn''t respond. As if they didn''t hear it, they chatted and laughed with each other one by one. Then, inadvertently, they walked away from the fierce and angry bald man.


    Du Tiejian was half angry, but he didn''t know who to be angry with. He gritted his teeth and glared at the group of monks who just got off the boat. He said angrily, "hateful, every time these bald donkeys come here, I''ll be laughed at. Damn..."


    Sure enough, the monks who were sent to Qinglong hall soon disappeared. This day will soon be over. Tomorrow, when the four leaders gather together, it will be the time for the four leaders meeting.


    But this evening, as the night falls and the moon rises and the stars appear, Shen Shi stays in the room and is thinking of practicing. Suddenly, he hears a loud noise coming from the yingxiantai outside the other courtyard.


    In the gate of yuanshimen, another night, is there a quarrel? This is very rare. Shen Shi immediately walked out and came to the gate of Lingxiao other courtyard again. He saw many people standing there, and there were many people coming behind. It seemed that they all came to watch the excitement.


    He went to the door and looked out. In the bright moonlight, he saw a group of young looking yuanshimen disciples gathered around the gate of Tianjian bieyuan. On the other side of Zhenlong bieyuan, many bald monks stood by the door and watched the movement of Tianjian bieyuan from a distance. They seemed to like watching the excitement Indeed, it was the curious nature of the human race, even the monks who practiced self-discipline in Qing Dynasty.


    At the same time, Shen Shi soon heard that among the two groups of people who seemed to confront each other on the other side of the Tianjian courtyard, one of the disciples of the Yuanshi sect was shouting with an angry voice:"Nangongying, don''t be a turtle with a shrunken head. If you have seed, come out!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Once this loud question was called out, it immediately caused a commotion around. Among the young disciples of Tianjian palace who confronted with this group of Yuanshi disciples at the gate of Tianjian bieyuan, many of them showed anger on their faces. In the nearby Zhenlong bieyuan and Lingxiao bieyuan, people were also surprised. Some even began to walk towards Tianjian bieyuan. Look I got up to see what happened.


    Among the disciples of Lingxiao sect, Shen Shi''s first reaction was that he was slightly surprised. He felt that the name sounded familiar, and he was puzzled. At the same time, he was also surprised at why the disciples of Yuanshi sect came to find mafan of Tianjian palace when the fourth plenary session was just around the corner. He had never heard of any special differences between the two families before.


    At the same time, the door of his other courtyard was blocked. Although the elder of yuan Danjing is not here at the moment, they are all four famous schools that have dominated the world for thousands of years. Their inherent pride is really engraved in their bones. The young disciples at the gate of Tianjian palace all look ugly. Even if they are on the Jiexing peak of Yuanshi gate, none of them are timid. Some of them scold directly and say angrily:


    "Song PI, how dare you bring someone to block the gate of Tianjian other courtyard? Do you want to pick something? I''m not afraid to be punished by your elders. "


    Outside the gate, one of the group of Yuanshi disciples sneered, and then a young man came out with a proud face and said, "don''t talk about those big principles. Today I come here, it''s nothing to do with other people. I''m just looking for Nangong Ying in Tianjian palace. Please tell him to come out."


    In the distance, when Shen Shi saw song PI who suddenly walked out of the crowd, his heart moved. After hearing what he said, he thought about it in his mind and suddenly woke up. At that moment, he had a feeling of neither laughing nor crying, and almost laughed.


    Obviously, on the great wall of Tianhong city that day, he had a fight with song PI. At the end of the day, he casually talked about Nangong Ying in Tianjian palace. However, song PI seemed to have made some mistakes. He seemed to be a man named Nangong Ying. At the fourth plenary session, while all the elders were away, he fiercely wanted to find the place ¡£


    To understand this, Shen Shi would not step forward to find himself uncomfortable. He was serious enough to hide and watch the play, so he took a few steps to the side without changing his face, but stood behind a group of watching Lingxiao sect disciples at the gate of Lingxiao other courtyard.


    Xiao Hei, who has been following Shen Shi honestly in a strange place these days, seems to be a little excited. He keeps looking at the other side of Tianjian courtyard. He seems to want to be in the past. However, after Shen Shi whispers, he becomes honest and lies lazily at his feet.


    At this moment, the atmosphere before Tianjian leaving the courtyard was tense again. When the swords of both sides were drawing crossbows, suddenly a woman''s voice with a sense of coldness came from behind a group of disciples of Tianjian palace, and said, "who is going to come to trouble our Tianjian palace?"


    A moment later, I saw a number of Tianjian palace disciples give way to both sides, and a beautiful woman with a long sword came out of the door. Under the moonlight, but see her willow eyebrows and bright eyes, beautiful appearance, temperament out of the dust, the distance of Shen Shi Zheng for a moment, but it is a glance to recognize this is Nangong Ying.


    At the beginning, when he just came back from the demon world with old white monkey and stone pig, the first big trouble he encountered was that the Heavenly Sword palace maid Xiu, who was extraordinary in Taoism and resourcefulness, and for various reasons, old white monkey and stone pig, who had a deep friendship with him, died in the hands of Qian Yi, a disciple of the lower sect of the Heavenly Sword palace, causing great harm to Shen Shi at that time Strike.


    And then even Shen Shi himself was almost captured by Nangong Ying. Fortunately, Du Tiejian, the bareheaded elder martial brother, arrived at the critical moment and defeated Tianjian palace and others. Only then did he save Shen Shi and finally return to Lingxiao sect.


    These things are not long ago, but when Shen Shi saw Nangong Ying, who was standing among the disciples of Tianjian palace, he suddenly felt a strange sense of vicissitudes. The three years that old white monkey, stone pig and even the demon world had passed, light once again appeared in his mind, but it seemed that it had been a long time A long time ago.


    How is the tomb of old white monkey and stone pig


    Maybe it''s time to go to guiyuanjie and have a good look at them. Buried in a strange land, they may be lonely if they have knowledge under the spring.


    He recalled the past here, a little lost in his heart, but with the appearance of Nangong Ying, there was a little commotion among the disciples of Yuanshi sect. Song PI, who stands at the front, sees nangongying standing on the stone steps in front of the door. When she looks coldly, her face shows a bit of fear. It is obvious that nangongying has a great reputation among the young disciples of Sizheng sect.


    Nangong Ying''s eyes turned. She first took a look at those Yuanshi disciples, and finally fell on Song PI. Her mouth turned slightly, but her expression was still light. She said, "it''s you, song PI. What do you mean?"


    Song PI wants to talk but stops. His face is chatty. It seems that Nangong Ying''s appearance has given him a lot of pressure. But at this time, suddenly, among the Yuanshi disciples behind him, a lazy voice comes over and says, "Nangong younger martial sister, I haven''t seen you for several years. It seems that this realm and practice are refined.""Well?" Nangong Ying''s face changed slightly. She turned her head and looked at it. Her eyes were locked at a certain place in the crowd for a moment and said, "who is speaking?"


    After he opened the door, it seemed that he was just like an ordinary man standing in the same place. However, this man was standing there with his hands down lazily, and the other Yuanshi disciples looked at him with respect.


    Nangong Ying on the steps, whose face has been cold and expressionless since she came here, shows a little dignified for the first time. After frowning slightly, she coldly says, "elder martial brother Yuanjun Chu, you''ve come here too. Do you want to make trouble with our Tianjian palace?"


    With the appearance of yuan junchu, there were some small disturbances again in several places on yingxiantai, including Lingxiao other courtyard. Shen Shi also felt this, but looking at the ordinary man from a distance, he was very strange. Just in doubt, he heard a slight hum coming from behind him, which seemed to be a little disdainful.


    Shen Shi turns his head to see that Du Tiejian comes out with a wine gourd and stands beside him. He pours a mouthful of good wine into his mouth. Then he looks at the other side of Tianjian yard without expression.


    Shen Shi asked in a low voice: "brother Du, is that yuan junchu very powerful? It seems that people in Tianjian Palace are afraid of him."


    Du Tiejian said faintly: "it''s OK."


    Shen Shi can see a little from the tone of his words. It''s obvious that his bald eldest martial brother doesn''t like yuanjunchu, but he can get the evaluation of "OK" from Du Tiejian, who is always rebellious and aloof. Obviously, yuanjunchu is also a very important person.


    At the moment, under Nangong Ying''s questioning, yuan junchu in the crowd didn''t look angry or arrogant. He just calmly waved his hand and said, "I didn''t mean that. Other people didn''t mean that either. It''s just because my younger martial brother song has some festivals with Nangong Ying in Tianjian Palace, and I don''t have a chance to find him on weekdays, so I want to take advantage of this time. ¡±With that, he narrowed his eyes slightly to Nangong Ying and said with a smile, "Nangong younger martial sister, these are all the disputes of the younger generation of ningyuanjing. Let''s have a look at the excitement and not interfere?"


    Nangong Ying eyebrows a pick, look more see cold and stern, it seems that although to this yuan junchu have a bit of fear, but also did not mean to retreat, sneer, said: "Oh, what disputes, to be solved in the four is the meeting? That''s all right. Why don''t you tell me what''s the matter first? I''ll ask Nangong Ying to come out to see you


    As soon as this remark came out, several disciples of Tianjian palace turned to nangongying and frowned. It was obvious that they didn''t agree with nangongying''s words, but nangongying was not moved. She just looked at Song PI under the stone steps. In the distance, at the gate of Lingxiao other courtyard, Shen Shi was surprised.


    This Listen to the meaning of Nangong Ying''s words, is there really a disciple named Nangong Ying in Tianjian palace?


    Looking back, I said nangongying''s name casually, and then song PI misunderstood nangongying. Finally, at the moment, is nangongying really going to be the leader? This twists and turns of the process of framing, let the creator Shen Shi himself have a kind of strange inexplicable feeling, thought this is too coincidental.


    Song Pi''s spirits were greatly improved since Yuan junchu appeared. At the moment, he gave a sneer and said: "two months ago in Tianhong City, I was traveling with a familiar woman on the Great Wall. Unexpectedly, I met Nangong Ying in Tianjian palace, who was very angry. When I was unprepared, I hurt me and forcibly robbed the innocent woman. Do you dare not come out to see me for such despicable conduct? "


    The words were full of anger, and there was a complete silence around the town. All the people in the Yuanshi sect glared and were furious. On the other hand, the disciples of Tianjian palace were stunned.


    Nangong Ying didn''t seem to expect that song PI would say something like this. She was also surprised. Then she frowned and said, "are you wrong?"


    Song PI said with a sneer, "when the man left that day, he clearly reported to himself that it was nangongying under the gate of Tianjian palace."


    Nangong Ying pondered for a moment, suddenly raised her voice and said, "Nangong Ying, come out for me!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes began to look behind nangongying. After a while, in the silent atmosphere around, suddenly a small head slowly came out from behind nangongying standing on the stone steps.


    It looks like a little boy, no more than 11 or 12 years old, at most it is a young man, beautiful face, but at the moment it seems a little nervous, it seems not to have seen such a big scene, one hand is still holding a corner of Nangong Ying''s clothes, looked at the crowd around, and then asked timidly:


    "sister, you call me £¿¡±


    Nangong Ying ignores the young man. She only stares at Song PI, who is standing under the stone steps. Now she opens her mouth wide and looks surprised. She sneers and says, "elder martial brother song, this is Nangong Ying, my second younger brother. She is eleven years old, but I don''t know when he will rob a woman in Tianhong city with you?"Yuanshi''s disciples were shocked, and everyone looked at each other, including yuan junchu, who frowned, and song PI was speechless. But in the silence, a moment later, he suddenly heard that the boy was a little curious and said to Nangong Ying:


    "sister, what''s the meaning of robbing a woman?"


    "Pa!" A light ring, but Nangong Ying left hand turned up a slap on the back of the youth''s head, Nangong Ying "Oh" a, holding the head squatted to the ground, the face showed a bit angry and wronged expression, cried: "why do you hit me?"


    Nangong Ying snorted without looking at him and said, "shut up! Children ask so many questions about what to do! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Before Tianjian left the courtyard, the atmosphere inside and outside seemed a little cold at the moment. The difference was that all the disciples of Tianjian palace glared at each other, while the faces of a group of disciples of Yuanshi gate outside the gate were a bit embarrassed. At the same time, most people''s eyes fell on Song Pi''s face, which was also surprised.


    Nangong Ying looked at him and said with a sneer, "elder martial brother song, there are 120 disciples in Tianjian other courtyard. My second brother is Nangong Ying. What else do you want to say now?"


    Song PI opened his mouth and his face turned red. After a long time, he was angry and said, "it''s impossible. It''s not the child. It must be..."


    Before his words were heard, Nangong Ying interrupted him directly and said coldly: "at the time of the Fourth Plenary Session of the calendar year, the list of disciples arranged by various schools to enter the secret place of asking heaven will be published and summarized, and finally they come to the Yuanshi gate. I think you must have read our list. That''s why you are so sure. I said yes and no? " With a pause, he looked cold and said in a cold voice, "since that''s the case, let''s go and find out if my brother is the only Nangong Ying."


    Song PI was tongue tied, red faced and speechless for a long time. All the disciples of Yuanshi sect looked at each other. After a while, they suddenly heard a cough. However, the former yuanjunchu came over, gave a smile and said to Nangong Ying, "Nangong younger martial sister, it seems that something has gone wrong, or our younger martial brother song has recognized the wrong person Please forgive me for the courtesy. I''ll leave now. "


    Then he winked at the people around him, and a group of people in yuanshihmen immediately backed away. When song PI subconsciously wanted to take a step, he suddenly heard a cold drink and said, "wait a minute!"


    This noise immediately suppressed the surrounding commotion. Everyone looked back and saw Nangong Ying come out like frost. But now she didn''t even look at Song PI. She looked directly at yuan junchu and said coldly:


    "elder martial brother yuan, a large group of people in your family have blocked the gate of Tianjian courtyard so arrogantly, and then you want to leave if you recognize the wrong person? Is there no one in Tianjian palace


    Yuan junchu sighed in his heart, turned around and said, "younger martial sister Nangong, I''ve already said I''m sorry. What else do you want to say?"


    Nangong Ying said with awe inspiring: "elder martial brother yuan, you have a profound way of life and a good reputation. You must be far better than me. Nangong Ying is not talented. I want to ask elder martial brother yuan to give me some advice."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a stir all around. Not only the disciples of Yuanshi sect, but also some of the disciples of Tianjian palace were surprised. Further away, the lively disciples of Lingxiao sect and Zhenlong hall were more excited, and many people came closer.


    Shen Shi hides behind the crowd and looks at Nangong Ying from a distance. He turns his lips in his heart and thinks that this woman is as strong as what she saw for the first time. However, in the night, in the moonlight, Nangong Ying is bathed in the moonlight. She is really very graceful and has won the limelight for a while.


    Yuan junchu suddenly hears that Nangong Ying is directly challenging herself. She can''t help but be stunned. However, it is also a reaction. Song Pi is just a Taoist practice in Yuanjing now, and Nangong Ying has already cultivated the spirit of artistic conception. With the arrogance in her words, it''s impossible to deceive the small with the big. I just didn''t expect that her reaction was so fierce, but she directly challenged herself.


    Yuan junchu was born in Yuan''s lineage. He was gifted as a child and advanced bravely in his cultivation. He was favored by many teachers in his family early on. Now he has reached the peak of spiritual conception. He is one of the most powerful monks in the four schools. In addition to his excellent family background, it''s not too much to say that he is the son of heaven. Even in such a large and elite family as yuanshimen, he is also regarded as an important candidate for the next generation of leaders.


    Of course, he doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone, including Nangong Ying. However, anyone who can get to yuan junchu''s position today will not be too stupid. He just thinks about it and thinks about it thoroughly. In any case, even if he should defeat Nangong Ying, it will definitely not do him any good.


    After all, it is our own side that has done the work first. At that time, when a big war comes down, if you lose, you''ll be ridiculed. If you win, you''ll still have to be told that you are bullying the small and the big. Why bother? Besides, Nangong Ying''s identity is also very important. She is also the direct descendant of the six saints of the human race in the past. She really annoys the Nangong family behind her. She is also very sad.


    Thinking of this, yuan junchu smiles mildly, but let go of Nangong Ying''s provocation. He only says with a smile: "Nangong younger martial sister, we have been connected with each other on several sides before. Why do we have to go to such a situation? Ten thousand moves hurt the harmony between our two families. Isn''t it beautiful? What''s more, I asked myself that there was no disrespect for Tianjian palace just now. Don''t you think so? "


    Nangong Ying snorted, and her face was not very good-looking, but now yuan junchu''s posture was lowered, and she was really hard to force. This person''s reputation is very good, but it''s because of her elders. So if you start, you may not be your opponent.Nangong Ying''s face changed a little, and she didn''t insist on it any more. But she was born in a noble family and always proud of her school. She couldn''t swallow the evil spirit in her heart. Her eyes turned, but she gave a sneer. She called to the young man who had been looking at the scene from just now on and said, "Nangong Ying, come here."


    Nangong Ying body a shock, immediately ran to her side, said: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Nangong Ying said faintly: "since elder martial brother yuan refuses to teach me, I can''t force it, but I can''t just let it go. It''s a rare opportunity tonight. Everyone else has come to see you. Go and learn from elder martial brother song PI. "


    "Ah?" Nangong Ying is in the same place, and the people next to her are surprised. Seeing Nangong Ying''s age, she is just beginning to practice. How can Nangong Ying ask him to fight with song Pi?


    Seeing this, Nangong Ying almost jumped up and said angrily, "what, didn''t you agree before? Uncle and dad just brought me here to see the world. Why do you want me to go Oh, dear


    Before the words were heard, the little boy snorted, held the back of his head and squatted down again. But Nangong Ying, her sister, was expressionless and gave him a slap on the head. She immediately beat the boy to be honest, and then coldly said, "since you are a saint, how can you retreat and be afraid? Don''t think uncle and Dad love you, just think about it I''m cheating all day! Go out, don''t lose the face of Tianjian palace and Nangong family! "


    Nangong Ying seems to be extremely afraid of her elder sister. Even if she is not willing, she comes out with a face full of anger and stands in front of all the people in yuanshimen.


    Nangong Ying said faintly, "elder martial brother Songpi, my younger brother is eleven years old and has just arrived at Ningyuan realm. Since you have been clamoring at the gate of our Tianjian courtyard, would you please give him some advice


    On the platform, there was silence.


    An 11-year-old boy has already reached the realm of Ning yuan?


    We should know that under normal circumstances, the average youth of the human race must be at least 12 years old to start practicing, and they must grope for many years in the most basic realm of refining gas, so as to peep at the threshold of Ning yuan realm. Even the disciples of lingxiaozong and other famous schools will be specially arranged in places like Qingyu island to give the new disciples five years to practice. They can''t enter Jinhong mountain until they break through the Ningyuan realm.


    But this young Nangong Ying, who looks pretty, is only 11 years old. Has she even arrived at Ningyuan?


    It''s called genius? Nine out of ten people on the platform can jump off the mountain. This is a shocking talent that has never been heard of. Although the journey of cultivating truth has been tortuous since ancient times, and when he was young, he might not have made great achievements. But when his bone talent reached such an amazing level, coupled with his family background, this young man named Nangong Ying could hardly imagine his future achievements.


    It''s just that no matter how amazing Nangong Ying''s talent seems, she''s still just a young boy. Being challenged face to face like this, she can''t avoid the past with her status as yuanshimen. Otherwise, she will lose face if it spreads.


    Yuan junchu also frowns tightly. After pondering for a moment, he beckons song pi to come over. Looking at his younger martial brother, he is also angry. In fact, song Pi is not a very successful person in the Yuan Dynasty, but his family background can not be underestimated. He is a very powerful branch in the Song family. Yuan junchu is ambitious, and because of the unique situation of the Yuanshi sect, if he wants to be the leader in the future, he must get as much support as possible. So after asking about the cause of the matter, he casually followed him to have a look, but he didn''t expect to get into such trouble.


    But after all, he had a city in his heart. He pressed down the impatience in his heart, pulled song PI aside, and said in a deep voice, "you can''t help this battle."


    Song PI nodded his head. He could think of the humiliation of a young man who won the battle. But things to this step, has been a little out of his control, who knows Nangong Ying that woman reaction will be so fierce.


    Yuan junchu lowered his voice and said, "as far as I know, the leader of Tianjian palace, immortal Nangong Lei, has no wife, concubine and children. Therefore, Nangong Ying is probably his closest descendant''s blood nephew. It''s necessary to care for him. You must not hurt him seriously. Otherwise, immortal Nangong will be too angry to investigate."


    Song PI took a deep breath, and his face became more and more ugly. He thought that he would meet a second ancestor whose family background was better than Lao Tzu. His luck was really bad.


    On the other side, Nangong Ying looks a little impatient. She feels a sword from her body. It''s three feet long, but the body of the sword is ordinary and dark. It doesn''t have much light. It''s like a toy, but it''s more than a spirit sword. Only the jian''e is inlaid with an emerald, which is green. It''s very conspicuous. It''s not compatible with the ordinary of the sword body, and it''s a bit strange.


    The young man stood there, looking at the handle of the sword in one hand, and touching the back of his head in the other hand. It seemed that his skull had been beaten by his elder sister, and there was still some pain left, so he became more and more angry and cried out:"Hey, who? Come and fight quickly. I''ll go back to sleep after fighting!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    When song piden was angry, Nangong Ying was as timid as a mouse in front of her sister. As soon as she stood up to others, she seemed to be a different person. Obviously, she was a typical teenager who was born in a big family and was loved endlessly. She might have a little awe for her elders, but she looked down upon most of the people outside.


    At the moment, Nanpi II suddenly found that he was just like zufei in the way of kicking.


    At that moment, he came over with a calm face, and all the other people beside him, whether they were yuanshimen disciples or tianjiangong disciples, began to retreat. Only nangongying and yuanjunchu stood nearby, and did not retreat too far. Meanwhile, on the other side of Tianjian bieyuan, a middle-aged man in the crowd frowned and went to nangongying. He first took a look at the opposite song PI, and then whispered a few words to nangongying.


    Looking at his appearance, it seems to be persuading Nangong Ying. Although Nangong Ying looks cold and proud all the time, she is polite to this man, but it''s almost the same. When the man finishes speaking, Nangong Ying is silent for a moment, but she still shakes her head firmly.


    The middle-aged man sighed and said nothing more. He took a look at nangongying with some worry, and then went back.


    A dispute has now become a single fight. There is no doubt that everyone on the platform is excited. It''s not too big to watch the excitement. Besides, those who can stand here are all elite disciples of Sizheng school, and some of them are cowards. So all the young monks from inside and outside, including the young monks from Zhenlong hall, form a big circle and slowly move closer to this side, looking forward to the upcoming duel, which must be the climax tonight.


    The two people standing opposite each other in the field look at each other. Song PI takes a look at the boy. Seeing that Nangong Ying seems to have just reached his chest height, he feels ashamed again. He can''t help but say: "Nangong young master, I think we''d better forget it. If we really hurt you, I can''t explain it to others."


    Nangong Ying blinked, her head tilted for a moment, as if she thought about it for a moment, and then she said, "then you just stand up and let me cut you a sword."


    Song PI was stunned and said, "what?"


    Nangong Ying shrugged and said: "I''ll cut you a sword. Let''s forget it next. Well, I don''t want to fight with you! It''s not all... " At this point, he stopped talking, then laughed at Song PI and winked at someone nearby.


    Song PI suddenly understood, thinking that the child is not dead brain, if it is really only a sword, and then say a few words to end the scene, it seems to be good. Just as he hesitated, he heard Nangong voice over there:


    "OK, I''ll do it. Elder martial brother song, take the sword


    As soon as his voice came down, he held the handle of the sword in both hands and began to lift the ordinary sword over his head. At the same time, a faint blush appeared on his pretty face, and his cheeks began to turn red. It seemed that this action took a lot of effort. It was quite funny that when a naughty boy was playing, he could not help holding up a big stone.


    Song PI was stunned for a moment. Looking at Nangong Ying, he should have been too young and superficial. Maybe Nangong family passed some moves to him, but with his age and Taoism, it was obviously very difficult to perform.


    If he could take advantage of this opportunity, he could easily interrupt Nangong Ying''s casting. However, after a moment''s hesitation, song PI snorted coldly, his sleeves flicked lightly, and he was as handsome as a man in the world. He said in a natural voice, "well, I''ll take your sword..."


    Before the words were heard, Nangong Ying had already raised the sword over her head. She held the sword handle in her hands and looked as if she was ready to cut firewood. Her cheeks were red. A moment later, with a "Hey", she pointed the sword at Song PI and chopped it down.


    The sound of "Ding" was clear and sweet. It was the point of the sword that touched the ground for a moment, and then it stopped. Nangong Ying looked panting and stood in the same place holding the sword.


    No wind, no rain, stars and moon as usual, welcome Sendai, a cool.


    The sword swung down as if nothing had happened.


    Song PI, who was still a little careful, was relieved and burst into laughter, saying: "not bad, younger martial brother Nangong, your posture is not bad..."


    Just at this moment, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise and anger coming from the side. It was yuan junchu who said: "be careful! Under your feet


    Song PI was startled and subconsciously looked down. However, at this moment, the whole yingxiantai seemed to suddenly tremble. All the students of sizhengming sect standing on the yingxiantai felt that the earth under their feet and even the nearby mountains were shaking violently.


    It felt like a huge monster that suddenly appeared, rushing through everyone''s feet, roaring furiously from the bottom of the earth.


    And the destination of that force was exactly where song PI was based.


    Song Pi''s face suddenly changed, and he was about to turn over and jump up with a cry. However, the force was strong and rapid. In a moment, the six foot white jade tiles around the place where song PI stood suddenly cracked, and countless dust and gravel turned into a torrent, accompanied by a huge noise."Boom!"


    A gray wave of mud and dust surged up, directly rolled song Pi''s body in it and rushed into the air. At the same time, the strange sound of crackling continued to ring out in the roar, which came out of song PI.


    Just for a moment, song Pi''s original exclamation suddenly stopped in mid air. His hands and feet fell down and his head tilted to one side. It seemed that he had lost his reaction.


    The cry of surprise came one after another on the yingxiantai, and everyone was shocked. A figure suddenly passed by. It was yuan junchu who suddenly came out. The next moment, he had already come to the mid air. He took song Pi''s body in his arms, and the earth wave under him was still rushing at him.


    Yuan Jun, a Chu man, was in the middle of the sky. His eyes swept over Song Pi''s face. In a twinkling of an eye, the younger martial brother''s face was as white as gold paper. He had fainted. His heart sank a little. He quickly put his hand on his nose and felt it. Then his face relaxed. Then he frowned and pressed down with one hand, but there was no momentum. However, the originally arrogant earth wave suddenly seemed to be covered by the pawn and stopped for a moment.


    A moment later, if the flood subsided, the momentum quickly weakened, and all the bricks and earth fell back to the ground. Yuan junchu came down with song PI and sighed in his heart. He thought that this time he was really disgraced. He was afraid that he would have to say something in front of Fengtang.


    He shook his head, but his face was still calm. He said to Nangong Ying, "Nangong younger martial sister, the battle is over. Your younger brother is gifted. I''ve only seen him in my life. Now my younger martial brother song has been injured and fainted. Do you know about this? "


    Nangong Ying frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Yuan junchu said: "that''s it. No matter how you say it, now the fourth plenary session is around the corner, and it''s not very good if things get big. Moreover, "he smiles and turns his eyes to Nangong Ying, who is standing there panting and is still a little red. After a look, he says peacefully," and I think your younger brother probably needs a rest. It doesn''t seem very good to force ''qinglongjue.''


    Nangong Ying''s face suddenly changes, and Yuan junchu nods to her slightly. Then she turns around and walks away with song PI in her arms. Nangong Ying looks at the man''s back, and there is a trace of fear in her eyes, and she never stops.


    This sudden dispute ended here, and then the disciples of Tianjian palace surrounded Nangong''s sisters and brothers in the turning room, while the disciples of the other two schools also turned back one after another. Before going back to Lingxiao farewell yard, Shen Shi couldn''t help looking back at the direction of Tianjian palace, thinking that the young man named Nangong Ying is really a brilliant person. I''m really surprised at the talent.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the conflict under the night seemed to stay last night. After dawn the next day, no one seemed to remember it. Even the damaged place on yingxiantai was repaired overnight. Apart from some gaps as like as two peas of time are too tight, the white jade tiles on the floor are even the same as those around them, and they can hardly see what has happened.


    Shen Shi still stayed in his house, practicing Taoism, drawing talismans and waiting patiently. The fourth plenary session is about to be held. The reason why he came to yuanshimen is that he wanted to enter the secret place of asking heaven to sharpen his practice and seek opportunities. If he went out at this time and was suddenly seen by that song PI, it would be an extra branch.


    However, things seem to be contrary to what he thought. He wanted to wait in the room quietly, but soon someone came to find him, and the person who came was a figure he couldn''t refuse, senior brother Du Tiejian.


    "Younger martial brother Shen." After picking off the two swords, Shen Shuangfeng came out with a smile


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was also a little surprised for a moment. Although his relationship with elder martial brother Du was not bad, it didn''t seem that he would come to take him to visit the star picking peak? At the moment of doubt, Du Tiejian urged him a little bit. Shen Shi usually received a lot of favor from him, but now he couldn''t refuse. He had to harden his head and agree. He followed Du Tiejian all the way out of the Lingxiao courtyard. After walking through the yingxiantai, he walked to the height of Jiexing peak.


    Fortunately, looking at that song PI yesterday, it seems that he was hurt a lot. It is estimated that he is going to recover at home today. Shen Shi thinks so in his heart.


    Du Tiejian seemed very relaxed. He took Shen Shi all the way up the mountain. He was very familiar with the surroundings. You should know that Jiexing peak is not the Mountain Gate of Lingxiao sect. Shen Shi walked behind him more and more strangely. He couldn''t help asking, "elder martial brother, how do you know this place so well?"


    Du Tiejian, with a smile, looked at the left and right people, motioned Shen Shi to come to his side, and said with a low smile, "when I was your age, I was not as honest as you when I first came here. I stayed in the house all day, and I had already run all over the neighborhood."


    Shen Shi was dumb and thought that the elder martial brother Du was really different from the ordinary people. At this moment, he suddenly saw Du Tiejian''s face was straight, and his face was even more serious. He said, "well, it''s not convenient to talk in another courtyard just now. Now I can tell you. I have been instructed by my master to take you to the top of the mountain to meet four real masters. ""What?" Shen Shi was shocked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    Shen Shi, who was walking forward, suddenly stopped and looked up at Du Tiejian. However, after Du Tiejian said that, his expression was nothing special. Instead, he continued to walk forward.


    It''s just very strange that the four leaders of the four zhengmingmen, such as the four people who are standing at the top of the whole Hongmeng cultivation world, suddenly meet an ordinary ningyuanjing disciple. Looking at Du Tiejian''s reaction, maybe the bald elder martial brother will know something about it.


    After a moment of silence, Shen Shi continued to follow Du Tiejian to the top of Jiexing peak. But at the moment, his mood is far less calm than that on his face. The mountain road of Jiexing peak is smooth, and the stone steps go up in order. The trees on both sides of the road are green, and there is white gauze like fog floating in the forest, which is a kind of immortal atmosphere. It''s just that Shen Shi''s mind is full of ups and downs, but he recalls the past in his heart.


    In fact, it''s less than a year since the past. However, with the scenes of the past three years in the demon world, Shen Shi suddenly feels that the memory is so far away, even a little strange.


    He has forgotten how long he has not recalled his time in the demon world. The memory of the past is not a happy thing for him, especially after the tragic death of old white monkey and stone pig who came back to the Terran world with him, Shen Shi subconsciously wants to forget those things.


    However, today, he suddenly found that the original things are still engraved in the heart, the memory has not the slightest abrasion and fading.


    He bowed his head and went forward without saying a word.


    During the conference of the four orthodox masters, many of them rarely stay in other courtyards at the foot of the mountain. Naturally, the four masters of the four orthodox masters will meet Shen Shi in the "Tingfeng hall" on Jiexing peak.


    Tingfeng hall is not a grand hall in the Yuanshi gate, but a small quiet hall. It seems that the four masters met Shen Shi in this place and asked Du Tiejian to bring Shen Shi in a way that did not disturb others. After walking along the mountain road with Shen Shi, Du Tiejian soon left the stone steps of the flat road and turned into another relatively narrow road nearby.


    After walking in such a zigzag way for a while, the surrounding area soon became quiet. Shen Shi only listened to the silence around him. Occasionally, there were a few birdsong sounds, which added to the quietness. Only the wind outside the woods seemed to be a little bigger and more urgent than before. After a while, a fork suddenly appeared in front of him. One was the same mountain road as before, which continued to move forward smoothly and meandering. The other was the stone step mountain road, which went to the top of the mountain layer by layer.


    Du Tiejian stopped at the fork of the road, pointed to the stone step to the top of the mountain, and said to Shen Shi, "younger martial brother Shen, if you go up from here, you''ll find the famous Wuzhen rock. It''s said that Yuanwen Tiangong, the leader of the six sages of the human race in the past, was there to understand the road and create a secret method to absorb spiritual power from the crystal."


    Looking up at the top of the mountain, Shen nodded to the top of the mountain.


    Du Tiejian laughs and takes Shen Shi on. Not long after that, they see Tingfeng hall.


    It is a very ordinary looking small hall, simple and elegant, standing between a piece of pine and cypress wood, the door is half open, and there is no one in front of the door. The place ten feet away from here is a precipice, where the clouds are rolling like waves, the mountain wind is blowing, and the wind is fast. You can hear it from afar. I think the name of Tingfeng hall comes from it.


    Shen Shi looks at the listening wind hall, and his heart suddenly feels a little nervous. After all, what''s in it at the moment may be the four great figures in today''s world, who need to look up to rather than be superior.


    Du Tiejian seemed to feel Shen Shi''s emotion. Suddenly he reached over and patted him on the shoulder. Then he said gently, "it''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and then nodded to Du Tiejian. Du Tiejian smiles for a while, then suddenly turns around, but strides away from here. Only Shen Shi, who is a little stunned, stands alone in front of the listening hall.


    This is Some things even this senior brother can''t know for the moment?


    Shen Shi felt a little at a loss and sighed gently. Then he walked slowly to the front of the listening wind hall, sorted out his clothes, gritted his teeth, raised his voice, and said in a loud voice, "disciple Shen Shi asks to see you."


    After a while, a gentle voice came out of the listening wind hall. It was the real person Huaiyuan of Lingxiao sect''s headmaster, who said, "come in."


    Shen Shi agreed and stepped into the listening hall.


    Just as he stepped over the threshold, Shen Shi saw four big chairs in front of the hall, two on the left and two on the right, with people on them. However, before Shen Shi had a close look at those people, he suddenly found a very strange thing, that is, when he just stepped into the listening hall, the wind outside the hall, which was clear and urgent not long ago, disappeared in an instant.In this listening to the wind hall, there is no wind at all!


    It felt as if there was an invisible force suddenly enveloping this small hall, completely isolating the internal and external sound. Shen Shi''s face changed slightly, and he thought that this might be one of these immortal people''s means of prohibition.


    He didn''t dare to think much. He quickly walked to the front, then knelt down and said, "disciple Shen Shi, I''d like to meet you masters."


    "Well," the person who answered was Huaiyuan, and said, "get up and talk back."


    "Yes." Shen Shi agreed and stood up. Then he looked up. There were four people sitting on the four big chairs on both sides. Huaiyuan was sitting on the first chair on his right. On the first chair on his left opposite him was a man with a round face and thick eyebrows. If you look at the seats, it would be the real person of Yuanfeng hall. In addition, at the bottom of Yuanfeng hall was a kind eyebrow The old monk with good eyes, white eyebrows and slender, and wearing red and yellow cassock, needless to say, is the leader of Zhenlong palace. The other one is sitting at the head of Huaiyuan immortal. He is not tall and thin, but his eyes are shining, but his momentum is as thick as a mountain. I think he is Nangong Lei, the leader of Tianjian palace.


    Shen Shi did not dare to be presumptuous and disrespectful after a look, and he stood in the same place with his head down. At the same time, the eyes of the top figures in the Hongmeng cultivation circle also fell on him. Although there was no visible or invisible pressure, and some real people would not do such boring little things to him, Shen Shi was in a cold sweat on his back after a moment.


    Even if he does nothing, standing in front of these four people is a great burden to him, a disciple of ningyuanjing.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Huaiyuan''s voice began to ring again, saying: "Shen Shi, today you are the real master of Sizheng school. You must know the reason for calling you to meet me."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "yes."


    Huaiyuan nodded and said, "that''s good. You will tell the three years of experience in the demon world to several Zhangjiao real people one by one."


    After the words "demon world" came out of his mouth, it seemed that the atmosphere in the wind hall suddenly became strange. However, after a close look at the other three real masters, their faces and expressions did not change much. It seemed that the real Huaiyuan had already passed through with them in advance, and with their status, no matter how big things happened, they could Calm.


    After a moment''s silence, Shen Shi began to talk about it. He began to practice on the green fish island in the past. When he went to the demon island to hunt, he found the secret cave. Then he found the tiny golden tire stone transmission array there. Later, the array was triggered and transmitted to the demon world. Then it was the three years of the demon world in Heiyu mountain, the battle between the azure snake demon family and the black phoenix demon family After the battle of death and the last twists and turns of the battle of Fengming City, he was trapped in the secret room in the mountainside, where there was a small transmission array of the same golden tire stone.


    Finally, in the desperate situation, the FA formation triggers, and he returns to the homing realm controlled by the Terran.


    One by one, the past seems to be still in my mind. Shen Shi tells the past things in a low voice, as if he had gone through the past again, and the past faces of the demon clan flashed in front of him one by one. It''s not clear what kind of emotion it is. Naturally, it can''t be what kind of love it is. However, it doesn''t seem to be a deep hatred. Everything seems to have become flat in the past. Including his own mood, it seems that there is some calm beyond his expectation.


    All the way through, it seemed that there was a moment of peace in the wind hall. The strange fate seemed to surprise these well-informed people, and they pondered over it. After a while, a thick voice suddenly sounded. It was the round faced real person of Yuanfeng Hall who said, "nephew Shen, as you just said, now in the demon world, the demon family has declined to the extreme, and there are almost no big demons at the level of demons any more?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said: "that''s exactly what I heard and saw in three years, and what the people of the demon clan said."


    But Ruo Lei nodded his head slowly and asked the leader of the temple about the sword. So this time, in addition to Huaiyuan real person, three real people asked Shen Shi many questions about the demon world, and Shen Shi answered them one by one.


    In addition to Yin and Yang curse and the two beads, and the mysterious Huang Ming.


    About half an hour later, the questioning ended. When he felt that there was no one around to continue to ask questions, Shen Shi slowly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. In fact, these three real people have no excessive attitude towards this little monk Ning yuan. They are even more peaceful most of the time. After all, in their status, there is no need to put on airs in front of such a small person as Shen Shi.


    But Shen Shi still feels a lot of pressure. Fortunately, it seems that this pass is finally over.


    A moment later, Huaiyuan''s voice rang out slowly, saying: "the matter of the demon world is very important. I will discuss it carefully with the three Zhangjiao real people, but it''s still not appropriate to talk about it to others. You should keep it a secret and don''t talk about it to others."Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I know."


    Huaiyuan nodded: "then you go down first."


    Shen Shi knelt down to salute, and then turned to leave. When he walked out of the threshold of listening to the wind hall, suddenly the wind suddenly sounded in his ears, making his body slightly shocked.


    It''s hard to express that feeling. It''s like the pale picture suddenly has more aura of life, and the world suddenly has a vivid life.


    Because of this, Shen Shi was more in awe of the listening wind hall behind him. He thought that the means of these real people were really unpredictable, so he quickly left here subconsciously.


    After walking along the mountain road when he came here for a while, he suddenly stepped, but he saw the crossroad of the stone steps leading to the top of the mountain. He looked up in that direction and looked at the misty clouds on the high ground. Suddenly, he had some inexplicable yearning in his heart.


    Wuzhenyan, once upon a time, did you ask heaven where he learned the truth


    After a moment''s silence, he turned around and walked up the stone steps.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    The stone steps are smooth and upward. Surrounded by the green old trees on both sides of the mountain road, they are lost in the mist in front of the sight, which seems to be a bit mysterious. Different from the winding mountain road, the stone steps leading to Wuzhen rock on the top of the mountain are straight all the time.


    Around the mountain road near the stone steps, Shen Shi didn''t see any forbidden signs or written wooden signs. It seems that on the Jiexing peak, yuanshimen didn''t mean to ban this important place, which made Shen Shi feel a little lucky. There was no one left or right. There was silence in the mountain. As he walked up the stone steps, even the sound of the wind in the wind hall was gradually weakened.


    The clouds are as ethereal as fairyland, floating gently.


    Shen Shi came up slowly and stepped into the clouds.


    The cloud was soft and passed by him quietly. His sight was blocked by the cloud. Suddenly, the visible area was much smaller. Shen Shi found that he could only see about six or seven steps away from his body for the time being. He frowned slightly, thinking that the clouds here seem to be much thicker than the other places on the star picking peak.


    But in addition, there was no other difference on the stone step mountain road leading to wuzhenyan, so Shen Shi continued to walk up. Looking up from the mountain road of Tingfeng hall, I only felt that the stone steps were about thirty or forty feet high, and then my sight was covered by the misty clouds. But when Shen Shi came up alone, he found that the stone steps were much higher than he thought.


    He has been walking up, and the clouds around him have always been so ethereal. However, Shen Shi estimates that he has probably walked up a hundred feet, but he finds that the environment around him is almost the same as when he stepped into the clouds just now.


    Still, you can only see the distance of six or seven steps away, or the clouds floating around you like gauze, and after walking in the clouds for a long time, you will feel guilty gradually. You don''t know what is ahead, and you may even worry about whether you will see a sudden cliff on the top of the mountain.


    Fortunately, this stone step is not very broad. Shen Shi can still see the old trees on both sides of the stone step mountain road where he can see. The shadows of the trees make him feel more at ease in the hazy clouds, so he insisted on walking at last.


    After walking for a long time, Shen Shi estimated that when he was about 200 feet high, suddenly a bright light flashed in front of his eyes, and the sky was full of light.


    The clouds in front of him suddenly dissipated, and he suddenly walked out of the cloud and fog in the mountains without warning. Suddenly, he was suddenly enlightened, and the blue sky reappeared in front of him. A mountain was majestic and upright, and the strange rocks were abrupt. The sea of clouds in the distance seemed to spread to infinity. At this moment, the sky of heaven and earth seems to have a panoramic view. The strong wind blows, the sea of clouds billows, the transpiration rises and falls, and there is a rainbow hanging in the sky, dazzling brilliance, which is the magnificent beauty between heaven and earth.


    At the end of the stone steps, there is a cliff protruding from the mountain and crossing the void. It stabs the void like a sharp sword. Several small green old pines stretch out tenaciously from the crevices of the rocks. The hard stone ground is as gray as iron stone, with a cold and tough luster.


    Finally, in the front of this protruding cliff, on the sea of clouds, it seems that one step is the edge of the cliff of the bottomless abyss, and there is a stone.


    The stone, about two people tall, has a rough surface. Apart from being slightly smoother at the top, cracks and cracks can be seen everywhere. From a distance, this stone is like a wounded veteran, but still standing alone on the edge of the cliff, looking at the sky in silence, regardless of wind and rain, regardless of wind and rain erosion, never wavering for thousands of years.


    Without any hint, Shen Shi just looked at the big stone on the cliff, and suddenly felt that the rock standing on the side of the cliff and proud of the world must be Wuzhen rock.


    Because even if the sages have passed away and the years are flowing, it seems that the arrogant momentum is still here. Even the stone seems to be a bit arrogant, as if it is standing on the side of Xiongfeng cliff, even the sky is not in the eye.


    Shen Shi''s breath was suddenly a little short, and his heart beat a little faster. Over the past ten thousand years, almost every human race has worshipped the prestige of the six saints, let alone really witnessed this place which is decisive and important to the history of the human race.


    He walked slowly past. The rock grew bigger in front of him. There was silence around him. Only the mountain wind blew past the cliff and made a frightening howling sound.


    Finally, he came to Wuzhen rock and reached out his hand. Shen Shi touched the rock gently. The tentacle is cold and hard, with a bit of thick, presumably because of the wind and rain in this cliff. Shen Shi breathed out a breath, and slowly imagined in his mind that ten thousand years ago, there was a man sitting on the big stone, overlooking the sky and the sea of clouds, sun and wind, wind and rain erosion, and perhaps lightning and thunder, and the roar of the sky. Then one day, he suddenly realized the main road and suddenly rose up. At that moment, the heaven and the earth vibrated, the sun and the moon rotated, there was an electric light tearing the sky, the sea of clouds raised huge waves, and the mountains and the seas came tumultuouslyAt the next moment, Shen Shi was suddenly frightened. His body trembled and stepped back. For a moment, he was in a cold sweat.


    At that moment, I don''t know why, he suddenly fell into a strange meditation, as if he saw some strange but magnificent pictures. At the moment when his palm left wuzhenyan, all the pictures suddenly disappeared, only the palpitating feeling still made him shiver.


    In the sudden hallucination just now, it seemed that the man revealed a kind of power that made the heaven and earth angry and abhorrent. It was extremely powerful, but it angered the gods. So the wind and rain, then heaven and earth fury, storm, thunder and lightning madness, to completely wipe out the man.


    In the storm and thunder, the world is vast. Only the man with his back facing him stands on Wuzhen rock. Facing the storm and the sky, he is rebellious to the world.


    Shen Shi''s face was a little pale, and he couldn''t stop breathing. After a long time, he slowly calmed down, but his ears still seemed to have tinnitus. The illusion was so real that he seemed to be in it. People almost thought that he was going to be crushed under the terrible thunder and lightning.


    He gasped for breath and looked up at the Wuzhen rock. The feeling in his eyes was different from that before, with a look of awe. However, at this moment, his face suddenly changed again.


    As if feeling something, he slowly lowered his head and looked at his waist.


    The Ruyi bag hanging at the waist suddenly lights up.


    Ruyi bag is just a magic weapon for storing things. It''s not a magic weapon with other powerful means. Therefore, this thing never shines. At most, after the monks'' spiritual power is infused, there will be some Xu Baoguang''s aura flashing.


    But at this time, Shen Shi really saw that his Ruyi bag was so bright. The pure white but gentle light came slowly from the Ruyi bag. When he looked at it carefully, he soon found that the Ruyi bag itself was still not luminous. The real light source was in the Ruyi bag.


    However, such a storage tool, isolated from space, could not reveal anything from it. At least until today, Shen Shi knew that. However, at this moment, it is obvious that something in Ruyi bag can break the seemingly unbreakable rule, break through the limitation of Ruyi bag, and spread the light power directly to the outside world.


    Shen Shi''s heart beat speeded up a little. He looked at the shining Ruyi bag, and quickly felt that the waves coming from the Ruyi bag were like waves. The tide began to have a turbulent heat wave.


    He reaches out his hand and grabs Ruyi bag. His face turns pale. After a while, he already knows the reason.


    Today''s Ruyi bag is full of all kinds of spiritual materials and talismans that he prepared for this Sizheng meeting and his trip to the secret world, including some high-quality elixirs and other things that Zhong Qinglu gave him before he came. But all these things have no change at the moment. In Ruyi bag, they are as quiet as before. What has changed is the thing that was originally hidden in the deepest corner of Ruyi bag and has been sleeping for a long time. Even he has forgotten something.


    Fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    Like waking up from a deep sleep, the broken sword trembles slowly in the depth of Ruyi bag and begins to emit a strange light. It is this light that seems ordinary and gentle, but even space magic tools such as Ruyi bag can''t stop its spread. At the same time, a surge of power seems to be generated in the broken sword, such as the heart beating slowly, wave by wave, Trembling.


    Shen Shi was in a trance. He even had the illusion of returning to the soul deep in Gaoling mountain. He seemed to see the scene when the ancient sword of killing immortals stabbed the ancient witch ghost again. His face changed repeatedly. He was shocked when he suddenly heard a few harsh sounds. When he looked up, the big stone of Wuzhen rock trembled slightly, a few fine powder and a few small stones, Falling from the rock.


    Shen Shi was shocked. The shock was really great. Wuzhenyan is a sacred place of the human race. Although he didn''t send someone to guard yuanshimen, it''s obvious that these sacred things can''t be destroyed by outsiders. This will damage wuzhenyan. Shen Shi can''t even imagine the consequences.


    Almost subconsciously, Shen Shi immediately turned back and swept away from Wuzhen rock. With the distance between him and the big stone, the fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals in Ruyi''s bag seemed to be quiet, even the light was dim.


    As soon as Shen Shi saw that it was effective, he dared not stay for a long time. He immediately rushed down the stone steps. As he went away, the original vision quickly calmed down, and the Ruyi bag on his waist soon returned to its original state, including the fragments of the ancient sword of killing Immortals. The strange power seemed to tremble for a few times, and then it finally fell silent and fell asleep again.


    On the cliff covered by the clouds, wuzhenyan also regained its original appearance, still standing quietly on the side of the cliff, looking at the sky in silence. The sky light fell on its scarred body, reflecting a few dazzling luster, just like a dying soldier, but still standing with great perseverance and looking coldly at the world.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    All the way down the mountain and into the deep clouds, Shen Shi''s body seemed to set off a ripple in the clouds, and then disappeared. At the foot of the stone steps smooth, Shen stone three steps into two steps, all the way running, the speed is much faster than the mountain, not long after, ran down the mountain road, back to the original fork in the road.


    His chest heaved and puffed a little. First, he took a look at the direction of Tingfeng hall, then subconsciously touched the Ruyi bag on his waist. It seemed that he hesitated for a moment. After a while, he turned silently and walked back to the way he came. Although it was Du Tiejian who led the way when he came here, the mountain road between here and yingxiantai is not complicated. There is only one mountain road in many places, so Shen Shi easily found the way back to yingxiantai and walked all the way back.


    When he returned to yingxiantai and saw the familiar three other courtyards, he seemed to be relieved and calm. It''s really daylight now. Some idle disciples of the three sects are walking on the yingxiantai. From time to time, we can see some disciples in yuanshimen''s clothes around.


    Shen Shi calmed down and didn''t want to attract people''s attention, so he hung his head slightly and went to Lingxiao other courtyard.


    No one really noticed him on this part of the road, because Shen Shi really only looked like an ordinary Lingxiao sect disciple. When he came to the gate of Lingxiao other courtyard, he suddenly saw that elder martial brother Du Tiejian was sitting lazily on a green stone stool beside the gate, drinking alone with a wine gourd in his hand, and the sun was shining on him. He seemed to have a lot of trouble A kind of inexplicable decadence and laziness.


    Naturally, Shen Shi would not be deceived by Du Tiejian''s appearance. When he was about to enter the gate, he stopped and thought for a moment. Then he turned and walked to Du Tiejian and said, "brother Du, I''m back."


    Du Tiejian looked back, and his bright eyes stayed on Shen Shi''s face for a moment. Then he grinned and said, "good."


    Shen Shi was still thinking about how to answer elder martial brother Du''s question about what the real leaders of the wind Hall said to him. After all, the real Huaiyuan told him so clearly that he didn''t want to spread the story. However, this elder martial brother Du is mysterious. He doesn''t seem to know anything about the demon world. When he hesitates, he doesn''t mention it at all. He just says two words with a smile and has no other words.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he suddenly didn''t know what to say. After seeing Du Tiejian for a long time, he thought of a sudden idea that suddenly came to his mind. He said to Du Tiejian, "elder martial brother, I have something to ask you."


    Du Tiejian chuckled and drank a mouthful of wine. He waved his hand carelessly and said, "tell me."


    Shen Shi nodded, pondered for a moment, and then said: "elder martial brother, I heard that it is in wuzhenyan, the top of the six saints in the past, that wentiangong understood the road and created the secret method of absorbing Lingjing. But ten thousand years ago, this Xumi mountain was not the demon emperor''s palace. Even if the demon emperor rarely came here, this royal forbidden area must not be accessible to ordinary people. Why can Tiangong go deep here and understand the road at the top of the mountain? "


    Du Tiejian was also stunned, hesitated for a moment, and scratched his head: "Er, it seems that there is some truth in your words, I haven''t noticed it before. But... " He thought about it and then said, "but since he is the saint who is the head of the six saints, he thinks that he must be the hero of that generation. There must be something that we can''t imagine. Maybe he is too high and runs to Xumi mountain, but the demon clan doesn''t realize it at all, or he finds some secret path that leads to the mountain? "


    With that, Du Tiejian himself laughed and said: "after so long, no one can say clearly. Anyway, legend is a legend. I really have to worry about it. Maybe it was just a far fetched place for posterity. It''s possible that the place where Tiangong really understood the road is not here."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and suddenly blurted out: "no, it must be on Wuzhen rock on this mountain."


    Du Tiejian gave a "eh" and said, "younger martial brother Shen, how can you be so sure?"


    Shen Shi felt a pause in his heart. After a moment''s hesitation, he lowered his voice slightly and said, "I see that there are so many disciples in Yuanshi sect now, and they attach so much importance to the inheritance of sages. I don''t think it''s wrong."


    Du Tiejian laughed, waved his hand and said, "I''m not sure."


    Shen Shi nods and doesn''t want to say anything more about it. He says goodbye to Du Tiejian and walks into the Lingxiao courtyard. All the way back to his room. As soon as he entered the room, he slammed the wooden door behind him. The sound was loud, which made Xiao Hei who was originally in bed startled. He looked up and looked at Shen Shi in surprise.


    Shen Shi stood blankly for a long time with his back against the gate. Then he gave a silent bitter smile and sighed.


    At the same time, thousands of miles away from Xumi fairy mountain, between the wild mountains of Hongmeng, a woman is walking briskly. At the same time, she whispers something to herself, which sounds like complaining:"There are too many restrictions on the human fetus Well All of a sudden, her voice was interrupted, her body was slightly shocked, but it seemed that she suddenly felt something. She stopped and looked back.


    The mountains rise and fall for thousands of miles, and the world is vast, without the slightest vision.


    She frowned slightly, as if not sure. But she snorted quickly and said, "no one in the world can wake up that broken sword now. I''ll come back to settle with you sooner or later when I get back the ghost! "


    Then, with a cold hum and a wave of the sleeve robe, he continued to walk forward.


    There are thousands of mountains and rivers in front of her, but she doesn''t seem to care, as if she is going to go to the ends of the earth and walk alone.


    Xumi fairy mountain, pick star peak, Lingxiao other courtyard.


    The day has passed without knowing it. In the twinkling of an eye, the lights in the other courtyard of the three sects are gradually out, and everything is quiet.


    Shen Shi was lying on his bed in his room, but he was tossing and turning. He couldn''t sleep at ease. In his mind, the vision he saw on wuzhenyan in the daytime still seemed to be unforgettable, and it still appeared in his mind repeatedly. Compared with his repetition, Xiao Hei, who had been sleeping in the room for more than half a day, had fallen asleep again. He was lying in another corner of the bed, snoring and even snoring, showing his belly.


    This pig is too sleepy.


    Shen Shi sits up and shakes his head helplessly. He pulls a little bedding on Xiao Hei''s belly. Xiao Hei turns over and faces the wall. He breathes evenly and sleeps again.


    Shen Shi rubbed his eyebrows and walked back and forth in the room for several times. Suddenly, he put his hand on Ruyi bag. After a pause, when he raised his hand again, there was a broken sword in his palm.


    That''s the fragment of the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    In the dark night, the sword looks like scrap copper and iron. But it seems that the material is different from ordinary copper and iron. It''s like jade. Even Shen Shi''s rich experience can''t recognize what it is.


    But there must be something unusual about this broken sword!


    Shen Shi gazed at the dagger silently in the dark. He stroked the blade and the body of the dagger with his hand. He looked at it carefully, but it was as calm as usual.


    The heat and white light that had suddenly appeared in the daytime didn''t show any signs at the moment. Can Jian lay still in his palm.


    But for some reason, Shen Shi had a ridiculous idea in his heart, as if he felt that a voice was whispering and calling on the remnant sword.


    He didn''t know what he was calling for, but he had such a strange feeling when he held the remnant sword.


    In the dark, Shen Shi''s face changed slightly. After a moment''s hesitation, his grip on the hilt was a little stronger. Then he took a deep breath. He walked slowly to the door, then opened the door and went out.


    There are no stars in the moon tonight, and the light of stars is scattered in the Lingxiao courtyard.


    Bathed in the starlight with a little silver luster, Shen Shi looked down at the remnant sword in his hand, and there was still no change. However, the mysterious feeling in his heart seemed to be the strange call, which increased a little.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched. His breath was a little short. Maybe in his reason, CNOOC insisted that he should not be stupid and fussy. However, it seems that there is always another voice, like a strong push hand, pushing himself forward behind his back.


    Ten million years ago, the mysterious and magnificent characters, the magnificent and fascinating world, the frightening but bloody thunder of heaven and earth, and finally, the mysterious and treacherous figure


    Suddenly, he clenched the hilt of the sword and stepped out.


    In the dark, in the starlight, he walked alone quietly.


    Such as the silent shadow of the night, quietly in addition to other courtyard, walking in the shadow, through the yingxiantai, on the mountain road.


    The remnant sword in his hand still hasn''t changed. It seems that he is still sleeping. But Shen Shi, who holds the hilt tightly, clearly feels that the hilt in his hand begins to tremble slightly.


    Waiting for him in the front, what will it be?


    Shen Shi didn''t know, but he was eager to know at the moment. It seemed that it was a mysterious scene that should have been covered up in the past years. Maybe it would be opened in front of him soon.


    So after he made up his mind, he never retreated. This time, he walked the mountain road, stepped on the stone steps, and finally set foot on the road to wuzhenyan again.


    On the cliff, the big stone is as silent as ever, and the cold wind blows over its body like a cold blade. All this seems to have passed millions of years, as if everything will never change, until the figure suddenly appeared, walked to the side of the big stone.


    Stand beside it.


    In my hand, I still hold the broken sword


    The night wind blowing, shrill whistling, between heaven and earth a desolate.Then, in the dark, in the deepest part of the darkness, suddenly there was a light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Shen Shi lowered his head and was silent for a moment. Then he took out the fragment of the ancient sword from Ruyi bag.


    The light came from the sword. Maybe it was because he had seen it once in the daytime, or some other reason he didn''t know. In a word, in this quiet night, when he came to wuzhenyan again, when the killing immortal sword was shining again, he felt that the power from the sword seemed warm And a lot.


    The illusion of destroying heaven and earth didn''t appear again, and wuzhenyan didn''t show any signs of shaking and breaking. It seemed that everything was calmer at night.


    Only the soft light from the sword lit up Shen Shi''s face, and also illuminated the big stone standing alone after countless years of wind, frost, rain and snow.


    The light of the sword fell gently on Wuzhen rock, reflecting a beautiful and slightly treacherous halo. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, then stretched out his other hand, which did not hold the sword, and tried to touch the big stone. When his palm touched wuzhenyan, Shen Shi was a little nervous. Even he didn''t know what would happen next. Maybe he was just curious.


    And the result seems very calm, no illusion, no vibration, no earth shaking changes, wuzhenyan is still silent. Shen Shi frowned slightly, but he was a little disappointed after a sigh of relief. When he turned his head, he found that the light of his wounded sword suddenly brightened up.


    The white light gradually became a little hot from the initial softness, and the brightness gradually increased. Before long, Shen Shi found that he could not see the body of the sword, and the light had completely wrapped the sword. However, the light didn''t seem to hurt his flesh and palm, and he didn''t feel any pain and heat, but when he looked at the light on the remnant sword blankly, his heart suddenly jumped.


    It was like beating a drum, like palpitation. It was a sudden shock, which shocked his body.


    At that moment, the sky of heaven and earth seemed to be distorted, and the vast sea of clouds seemed to set off waves. In the night of this dark sea, an undercurrent was flowing.


    The wind is blowing fast.


    The waves grow and the clouds die.


    Among the clouds of Xiongfeng mountain, countless clouds, which are shrouded in the night, begin to flow slowly, like a thousand troops and horses, and like a hundred rivers and seas. From all sides, in the strong wind, they are as turbulent as tides, wave by wave, wave by wave, and begin to shoot slowly to the dangerous cliff where wuzhenyan is.


    Shen Shi''s breathing began to be a little short. It seemed that there was an inexplicable but huge power in the sky, which was slowly gathering in the void in front of him. He felt that he was so small, as if he was going to break his body and bones in the sea of clouds.


    However, wuzhenyan is still motionless in the face of the darkness and the surging sea of clouds, just like every day for millions of years, when the light on the killing immortal sword is shining brightly, it seems to be awakened again.


    This big stone, ordinary and scarred, finally vibrated slightly.


    In a flash, Shen Shi suddenly felt a flower in front of his eyes, the sky of heaven and earth twisted again, the illusion that he had seen in the daytime suddenly reappeared, the wind and rain flashed and thundered, the heaven and earth roared like the roar of the gods, and there was another figure in front of him facing the unimaginable power of heaven and earth.


    This time, the figure seems to be a lot clearer, as if standing in front of him not far away, but still back to him. Facing the storm and thunder, the roar and roar of heaven and earth, the lightning tore the sky, the darkness opened its mouth and swarmed in. Only wuzhenyan stood at his feet, silent but tenacious.


    All of a sudden, a blazing lightning flashed by, and the heaven and earth vibrated. In the wild light, Shen Shi suddenly saw the man with his back to him. In his hand, he was still holding a sword.


    An old and silent sword


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a silent thunder seemed to ring from the bottom of his heart, which instantly knocked Shen Shi to the ground. He hummed in a low voice, with a look of pain on his face and staggered back. He could not help but sit down on the ground. At the same time, he sprayed a mouthful of blood directly from his mouth. When his palm left wuzhenyan, the illusion disappeared immediately.


    All of a sudden, everything was restored to its original state in front of his eyes. The sky, the sea of clouds and rocks, the night wind was blowing slowly, and the night was calm as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    It seems that it''s just a dream.


    Shen Shi only felt that his whole body was full of Qi and blood and nauseous. This was a feeling he had never felt since he was a monk. All the Qi channels and collaterals of his body seemed to be completely covered by a strange force at this moment. There was an illusion of clucking and shaking.


    But fortunately, with the disappearance of the illusion, this strange power also quickly disappeared, his body gradually recovered, after a long breath, he slowly stood up.Everything in front of me, wuzhenyan and the sea of clouds in front of me, everything seems so calm, as if nothing happened. But when Shen Shi lowered his head, he still saw the blood that he had just spewed out with that little light.


    He was silent for a moment. He knew that his way was too low after all. He was afraid that he could not bear the power inspired by the killing immortal sword in Wuzhen rock, and he would not dare to try again. Just in his mind, the man''s back in the illusion of facing the sky and earth, really gave him too deep impression, let him linger, can''t forget.


    Is that man yuan Wentian, the head of the six saints?


    Is the sword in his hand the legendary ancient sword of killing immortals?


    However, Shen Shi immediately thought about it, but he was a little confused. The fragment of the ancient sword in his hand came from the zhenhun abyss in the Gaoling mountains. It was arranged by the Taigu Yinlong to deal with the ancient ghosts and witches. According to what he heard on that day, it seems that it was at least several hundred thousand years or even earlier. The era of the Yuan Dynasty is only 10000 years ago.


    Between the two, it seems that I''m sorry to come.


    But if it''s not the ancient sword of killing immortals, why does wuzhenyan echo the ancient sword of killing immortals?


    Is it true that the illusion is just a kind of bewitching illusion, which does not exist in the world at all, or is there a mysterious reason behind the history that has been annihilated in the long history?


    Shen Shi felt that his head was about to explode at the moment, and his mind was in a mess. After biting his teeth, he didn''t dare to think about it any more, so he shook his head fiercely, thinking that there must be a reason why the sage was holy in the past. There must be something wonderful that ordinary people can''t understand.


    This makes Shen Shi feel more relaxed. Even he thinks it''s funny and evasive, but it''s too weird. Don''t think about it any more. After taking a deep breath, he pondered for a moment and was ready to turn around and leave. There is something strange about Wuzhen rock. It''s better not to stay for a long time.


    But when he turned his head, his eyes suddenly turned and a piece of astonishment flashed in his eyes. At this moment, the sky, clouds and rocks had calmed down, but somehow, the fragments of the immortal killing sword in his hand still didn''t mean to stop.


    Although the white light was a little weak, it was still shining brightly. At the same time, the light of the sword seemed to no longer shine on wuzhenyan in front of him, but to the vast sea of clouds outside the cliff, and to the seemingly endless night, leaning slightly in the past.


    White light huff and puff, flickering, as if pointing in a certain direction.


    Shen Shi felt a thump in his heart and tried to lift the remnant sword higher. As expected, the light on the sword changed slightly with his movement.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Suddenly he took a few steps forward, but he came to wuzhenyan. Then he held the sword tightly, waved his arm to the void outside the cliff, and began to change his position slowly. His eyes were staring at the strange light on the sword.


    The sword is like a candle, which seems to be blown by the wind. With his arm moving, the light is quietly changing, ups and downs. However, no matter how it changes, the light has been tenaciously pointing to a certain direction, and never changes.


    Shen Shi put down his sword and looked up. He saw that in that direction, it was the depth of the sea of empty clouds, a boundless darkness. He could see nothing clearly and nothing.


    He gazed for a long time and got nothing. He shook his head and was about to give up. Suddenly, in the light of the corner of his eye, he saw the darkness. It seemed that there was a faint light passing by.


    Very light, very thin, as if if if there is light, in the depths of the night flash, then never see.


    Shen Shen stopped as like as two peas and looked at it again. But he found everything was the same as before. When he looked down at the sword, he found that the light on the sword had begun to fade away.


    As if the brilliance of the remnant sword had come to the time of exhaustion.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and suddenly raised his head. In the night wind, facing the cliff, his breath was a little excited and a little short, but there was a look of expectation in his eyes. There was no longer any hesitation. He clenched his teeth, flipped his hand, and a flash of light flashed by. From his wishful bag, he took out a clear flashing dagger.


    Snow sword.


    Half a month before he came to yuanshimen, he spent most of his time training and controlling this spirit sword. Now, he has mastered the art of imperial sword. At the moment, he was staring at the place where there seemed to have been a flash of light in the distance, feeling the power of calling in the killing immortal sword. After taking a deep breath, he sacrificed the snow sword and stepped on it.


    The sword is shining, slowly rising, carrying his body. In the night, under the strong wind, his skirt is hunting wildly. Suddenly there was a sharp roar, and heaven and earth seemed to echo, and then turned into a white light, which broke through the air and went straight to the distance.


    On the precipice, everything calmed down again. Only the big stone still stood in the dark shadow, facing the empty sky outside, looking at the white sword light from behind.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    The snow sword is like snow, flying above the clouds, marking a light light in the endless night sky and the sea of clouds. The vigorous wind was blowing on his face, and his skirt was dancing wildly. Shen Shi looked ahead, and his eyes were fixed on a place in the dark, flying in the sky.


    Before he came to yuanshimen, he had just cultivated his swordsmanship. When he was on the Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao sect that day, of course, he tried to fly his swordsmanship many times. However, it was the first time for him to jump out of the cliff and soar above the clouds like this.


    However, the Qingxue sword can be rewarded by the Lingxiao sect elders. The spirit sword itself is extraordinary. Even if the wind is strong above the sky, the Qingxue sword is still very stable under the urging of the imperial sword technique. It doesn''t shake at all. It seems that it is in danger of falling to pieces.


    This also reassured Shen Shi, who was still a little nervous at first, but he soon found another disturbing thing, that is, the distance he flew to the place where the light flashed. In this dark night, it was much farther than his original judgment.


    After flying for a long time, he found that the sea of clouds was vast, and he didn''t seem to reach the place he wanted to go. At the moment, his aura was already in danger.


    You know, after all, he''s just a monk in the middle level of Ningyuan realm. It''s only a little time for him to complete the Royal sword skill. No matter from the level of proficiency or spiritual power, he can''t support him to fly for a long time. He can''t fly in the nine days like a monk of divine conception.


    After flying for a while, Shen Shi still didn''t see the white light in front of him. There was still a vast sea of clouds in front of him. He sighed a little reluctantly in his heart, with a faint sense of loss and gloom, but he still used his spiritual power and bowed slightly.


    The snow sword turned from parallel flight to downward flight, and soon disappeared into the clouds and began to fall.


    After about half a cup of tea, Shen Shi went through the thick clouds and continued to fall to the earth under his feet. Leaving the clouds, the strong wind seemed to be much smaller, which made Shen Shi easier in controlling the snow sword. Now when he looked at the earth under his feet, it was another scene.


    Without the cover of the boundless sea of clouds, the majestic and rolling Xumi mountains appear at his feet again. The majestic peaks stand tall and low, like giants standing silently in the dark.


    When he heard the sound, he decided to find a suitable place to rest.


    A sound that sounds familiar but should not appear at this moment.


    "Wow Wow Wow... "


    Living in the sea for a long time, he felt that it was the sound of the sea tides and waves, just like the tides, beating the coast repeatedly in the dark, as if it never stopped. However, this is Xumi mountain. In the middle of Hongmeng continent, where is the tide?


    With a little doubt, he looked down and urged the snow sword to fly down. As he approached Xumi fairy mountain, the tide like voice from the night became clearer and clearer.


    Following the strange sound, Shen Shi swept over the mountains and soon found that the place where the sound came from was not on the towering mountains, but on a hill hidden in the dark shadow under the peaks.


    At last, at some time, he found the place where the strange sound of the tide surged.


    It''s still not the sea, it''s still a mountain.


    Under the light of stars, a mountain is covered with bamboo like a sea. When the night wind blows, the bamboo branches swing, like a sea of bamboo waves, ups and downs. And the sound of the waves, it is from this bamboo sea, in the dead of night, bamboo waves bursts, add quiet.


    Shen Shi looked at the bamboo sea under his feet and listened to the sound of the bamboo waves. However, his heart suddenly moved. He seemed to think of something and his face slightly changed. Isn''t this scene just like what elder martial brother Du Tiejian said to himself before, a place where saints used to live in seclusion?


    For a moment, Shen Shi could not help hesitating. If the mountain in front of him was really Dazhu peak, which used to live in seclusion, it would naturally be the forbidden area of yuanshimen. He entered without permission, and the risk was self-evident. However He looked down at his right hand. The light on the remnant of the ancient sword of killing immortals seemed very weak, but the remaining edge of the sword was leaning towards the bamboo mountain at his feet.


    Clearly, there is no sign of hesitation.


    Shen Shi raised his head and took a deep look at this seemingly insignificant hill in the Xumi mountains. At the same time, he recalled the illusion he saw on wuzhenyan and the man with his back to him. Maybe Is the man on wuzhenyan yuan Wentian? Is the ancient sword in his hand the ancient sword of killing immortals?


    The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and his breath became a little short. After a while, he suddenly clenched his teeth and fell down.Bamboo waves reverberate in the mountains like calm and gentle tides.


    Since it is the forbidden area of yuanshimen, it naturally has unusual vigilance and risk. On weekdays, Shen Shi is afraid to stay away. But after all, he had seen the power of the immortal killing sword, which was strong enough to make all the monks in the world irresistible.


    With a bit of vigilance and nervousness, he quietly approached the top of the mountain, even in order to hide his tracks. As soon as he got close to the ground, he directly put away the snow sword and jumped into the shadow of a bamboo forest on the ground.


    When his feet stepped on the solid ground, Shen Shi immediately bowed down and looked around with a little tension. However, it was quiet all around, and there was no strange movement. Except for the bamboo waves, the top of the mountain seemed to be no different from any ordinary hill.


    Shen Shi waited for a moment. After he was sure that there was no one around him, he got up slowly and began to walk forward. But after two steps, he hesitated for a moment. He looked down at the immortal killing sword in his hand, and saw that the sword seemed to have exhausted all his strength at the moment, and the last light dissipated and turned back to the original silence It seems that he fell into deep sleep again.


    Shen Shi frowned slightly, thought about it for a moment, then took the sword back into Ruyi''s bag, and then continued to walk forward carefully.


    At the moment, he was in a bamboo forest, surrounded by bamboo of different sizes. At the same time, bamboo shoots and half height bamboos could be seen everywhere on the ground, standing out from the thick layer of fallen bamboo leaves. Stepping on that layer of fallen leaves, I feel soft and thick. I don''t know how many years this bamboo forest has existed, or maybe at a certain moment in the past, a saint walked through the forest and looked up at the green bamboo forest?


    Shen Shi walked, walking, only felt that the bamboo forest was particularly quiet, and the sound of the bamboo waves seemed to be far away.


    The air was full of the peculiar smell of green bamboo, fresh and comfortable, but he thought it might be a heavily guarded place, but after walking for a long time, he didn''t find anyone.


    Shen Shi even had an illusion that he was the only one on this bamboo mountain.


    Did you recognize the wrong place? This is not Dazhu peak where the sage of Yuan Wentian lived in seclusion? Otherwise, why is there no one guarding such an important place?


    There are all kinds of doubts in his heart. Shen Shi moves forward cautiously. After walking for a while, he suddenly feels that the front is suddenly open, but he unconsciously comes to the edge of the bamboo forest. He felt a little shaken and leaned out to have a closer look. He saw that on the top of the mountain, outside the bamboo forest, there was a flat space covered with several ordinary huts.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, almost subconsciously looking around. However, the mountain wind was cold, and the surrounding area was still quiet.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he still stepped forward and walked towards those rooms. It was hard to think about the calmness of the way. Only a little star light fell in the sky and shone on the hut in the remote mountain. I don''t know how many years he had spent in this way.


    Finally, Shen Shi stood here.


    It turned out that these huts were all made of tough bamboo. They were simple and ordinary. When he went to the biggest looking bamboo house in the middle, he felt that his throat was dry for no reason. After a deep breath, he reached forward and gently pushed the door, which was also made of bamboo, in the dark.


    "Squeak..."


    With a low voice, the bamboo door opened.


    It was dark in the house, but there was nothing else.


    Shen Shizhu was a little bit calm at the door for a moment, and then he came into the room.


    The cold mountain wind blows in from the door behind him. It makes people feel chilly. It seems that no one has lived here for a long time, so Shen Shi can''t feel any anger. The bamboo house is a little dim. Maybe the wall blocks the starlight outside, which makes everything in the house dim and indistinct. We can only barely see that there are some simple tables and chairs in the house. However, Shen Shi soon finds that there seems to be something unusual under the deepest wall in front of the bamboo house.


    In the dark shadow, there was a long strip shaped thing across there, like a box and a common incense table in a temple. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and walked over there.


    When he got close to him, he soon found that the shape of the table seemed to be a long table for worship, and some things on the table seemed to be incense candles. On the incense table and on the wall behind it, it seems that there are still some things that can''t be seen clearly and recognized.


    Suddenly there was a cold wind. Shen Shi felt a chill behind him. At that moment, he was shocked. He suddenly turned around and found that there was nothing behind him except the dark shadow.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly. After standing in silence for a moment, he suddenly clenched his teeth, but his fingers stretched out. A moment later, a small flame came on from his fingertips, illuminating the candles on the incense table. He was calm and nervous, but he still lit the candle.The fire started, and the light drove away the darkness in the room. A moment later, Shen Shi saw what was in front of him.


    At the same time, outside the bamboo house, the night wind is suddenly sharp, the sound of bamboo waves is like waves, and the sea is surging, and gradually it is also urgent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    The candle lights up in the dark, blooming yellow light, the bamboo house is more and more quiet, the wind outside is more and more urgent, the sound of bamboo waves, such as waves, reverberates endlessly in endless years.


    Shen Shi raised his head and saw a picture on the wall.


    Then he stayed for a moment, a little surprised, a little surprised.


    When I came to Dazhu peak, which is suspected to be the hermit of the sage of Yuan Dynasty, I saw the surrounding scenery, including these bamboo houses. Although I didn''t imagine the grand and grand hall dedicated to worshiping the sage, I still felt a little rustic atmosphere when I was in it. After the precipitation of years, I could barely say that it was the demeanor of an outsider. But when the candle lit up and he saw the picture in front of him in the bamboo house, Shen Shi was really speechless in an instant.


    The painting on the wall, which is obviously the most conspicuous part of the bamboo house, is a very poor painting. It seems that there should be two people in the painting, but the painter obviously has no talent here. Although we can still see from the style of handwriting that he is very careful and attentive, the final result is only two words - ugly.


    Shen Shi looked at them carefully for a while, and then he recognized that they should be a man and a woman from their clothes. Maybe the painter of this painting also had some self-knowledge, so after reluctantly drawing their bodies, he only sketched a few strokes on their faces, but they were only side faces, so Shen Shi couldn''t see the two people clearly, We can only see that the two men and women in the painting seem to hold hands with each other.


    At this moment, a ridiculous idea suddenly appeared in Shen Shi''s heart. He thought that if it was really Dazhu peak, but he could not see the strict guard of Yuanshi gate in his imagination. The reason for this is that the saint asked Tiangong that he knew that the painting was too bad, but he forced to hang such a picture scroll here, so he didn''t let his disciples and grandchildren Including the descendants of yuan family, come to Dazhu peak


    When he thought about this, he even shook his head and thought it was too funny. Then he turned around and looked around. Under the light of the candle, the furnishings in this bamboo house were very simple, and there was no extravagance. It looked very different from the magnificent style of shangyuanshimen on jiexingfeng. The only tables and chairs seemed to be made of bamboo No wonder. I just don''t know why these tables and chairs have not been rotten after so many years.


    Outside the house, the sound of bamboo waves and the wind was rapid. After a moment''s hesitation, Shen Shi went to the door of the house and looked outside carefully. The night was cold and bleak. Soon he confirmed that there was no one on the hill.


    It seems strange to think that yuanshimen has always respected several saints and the importance of such a place.


    He turned around and walked around the room at will. He found that everything here was so ordinary that it didn''t look like the place where a great sage lived in seclusion. Perhaps the only thing that was different was the poor painting scroll hanging on the wall and behind the incense case.


    So Shen Shi finally went back to the painting. Under the flickering candle fire, the light and shadow were shaking, which made the two figures on the painting seem to be shaking, with a kind of strange smell. I can''t see the face of the man and the woman clearly, but after watching, I can still see that they seem to be very close, hand in hand, looking into the distance.


    After a closer look, Shen Shi found that the two people in the painting, the painters also seem to have different force in drawing. When drawing the man, the brush strength is obviously heavy and thick, so it gives people a calm feeling. It''s just that maybe the painter''s work was too bad. Shen Shi saw that he was a little dull from the man''s portrait. I think the painter''s ability is insufficient, too much is better than too much In contrast, when drawing the woman next to her, the style of painting is much lighter, with her hair hanging over her shoulders, and several clothes are also depicted in a floating state. It seems that she wants to draw a fairy who is floating out of the dust and dressed like snow. But still that sentence, the painter is not, the result is bad, fortunately can''t see the positive face, only a profile, also reluctantly let people think.


    Shen Shi shook his head and felt strange. He couldn''t figure out why yuan Wentian would hang such a bad painting if he lived in seclusion here. Can we say that the man in the picture is the saint asking the God himself? Is this painting dedicated here by the grandson of Empress Dowager Yuan Wen in order to respect her ancestors?


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi didn''t believe it, and his mouth twitched. He thought that with the respect and worship of the ancestor of the sage Wen Tiangong by yuanshihmen and the children of the yuan family, who would dare to do such a thing? He was afraid that he would be killed on the spot immediately. In this way, it seems that Yuan Wentian is the only one who dares to hang such a badly painted scroll in such an important place, but the yuanshimen and the descendants of the yuan family all dare not object and even act rashly.


    But who is the man in the picture?


    Is it really yuan Wentian himself? In this way, does the great saint seem to be narcissistic under his glorious reputation? Even his poor painter is self satisfied on the wall. But who is that woman?In other words, the man in this painting is not yuanwentian at all, and the woman is just two people who have some relationship with yuanwentian. They just don''t know what their identities are. They will make such a peerless figure as yuanwentian rather endure such bad painters hanging on their walls.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi felt that his head was almost broken, but he didn''t think of a reason. Finally, he had to turn his head with a wry smile. The sages and peerless figures in his heart must be different from ordinary people like himself. It''s normal that he can''t understand their actions.


    After he was sure that there was no one else on the bamboo peak, Shen Shi felt a lot more relaxed. After walking around the bamboo house, he went to the smaller bamboo houses nearby with a little curiosity. However, everything seemed so ordinary that there was nothing unusual. Of course, he did not find any magic weapon left by the sages of the previous generation. This makes Shen Shi feel a little sorry, but after all, it''s not the tomb where the saints sleep. Of course, there can''t be anything buried with a peerless treasure. I really think too much about it.


    Before he knew it, he went back to the original bamboo house. It seemed that after looking at it for such a long time, it seemed that the only strange and unusual place on Dazhu peak was the picture scroll.


    Even in the middle of the painting, Shen Shi had the courage to plead guilty to the sage of the Yuan Dynasty ten thousand years ago, and then he touched the painting a few times, but still got nothing. It seemed that the painting was just an ordinary one.


    Shen Shi shakes his head, thinking that maybe it''s just like this, but then he thinks that he can come to the top of the mountain because of the guidance of the immortal killing sword. After pondering for a moment, he reached out again and took out the broken sword which was put back in Ruyi''s bag. There was no light on the broken sword. It seemed that he had completely entered into deep sleep without any reaction of brilliance.


    He tried to shake and wave it a few times, but the sword didn''t move. At the end of the day, he could only shrug his shoulders, thinking that he didn''t have the luck, so he was ready to withdraw the sword and leave. Just then, suddenly, the yellow candle in the room suddenly shook.


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly a meal, stand in the same place.


    A moment later, the candlelight returned to normal, as if just now the cold wind outside the window occasionally blowing in, with a bit of chill. Deep at night, the wind is strong, the bamboo waves are like waves, wave by wave, it seems that they keep coming from afar.


    At the same time, in the silent bamboo house, suddenly there was a very light and very thin "rope" sound, gently ring up.


    Shen Shi suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the picture again.


    The picture is slowly shaking. The light and shadow are flickering, and the picture is slightly shaking. It seems that there is an illusion that the characters in the picture are vaguely alive. Shen Shi only feels a chill in his heart. He uses it, and his heart is thumping. He had seen many strange and terrible things in the past. Even at the beginning, he had seen the horrible scene of ten thousand ghosts crying in the soul abyss of Gaoling mountain. But somehow, he suddenly felt that his fear at this moment was better than all the time before.


    When the two figures with bad painting style trembled slightly under the yellow candle fire, they suddenly seemed to have a look from the painting, and the invisible sight gave him an unprecedented feeling of terror, as if they were unimaginable existence, such as the powerful feeling of looking at mole ants.


    Shen Shi stepped back involuntarily, breathing suddenly, as if the blood of his whole body was freezing in an instant. Fortunately, this strange feeling came suddenly and went away quickly. When the cold wind dissipated and the candle calmed down again, the picture also calmed down, and the two figures immediately returned to their original appearance.


    "Pa Ta", suddenly a crisp sound, but the portrait is slightly trembling, there is a thing actually fell out from the back of the picture, fell on the incense table.


    Shen Shi was surprised and looked down. Suddenly, his eyebrows picked. For a moment, he seemed to have some doubts about his eyes. A moment later, he suddenly jumped in front of the incense table and grabbed the thing that had fallen. It was a first-order dull thing. It looked like a piece of iron. It had a long shape, and both sides were incomplete. It seemed that it had been broken for many years.


    Shen Shiping took a breath, looked at the fragment in a daze, and then slowly moved the fragment of the killing immortal sword from his other hand.


    Gently, put them together.


    The notches are gradually overlapped and inlaid bit by bit until they are completely closed, and there is no gap.


    Then a flash of light, suddenly lit up, in these two pieces of debris, soft warm white light, flashing, like cheering, like joy, like thousands of years of missing, finally gathered to the crack, the white light is more and more brilliant, gradually dazzling, an ancient force suddenly from this dark night.


    It seems that there is a Sanskrit song, singing in the sky; like the gods and Buddhas all over the sky, look here. The wind is strong and the clouds are surging. They gather in all directions. The bamboo waves are like huge waves.


    "Pa!"


    A roar, all sides are quiet!In an instant, all the visions receded like the tide, and suddenly dispersed, and the radiance curled up like a white afterglow, and fell in front of Shen Shi''s eyes.


    Two broken swords, two in one.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    When the sun rises and the sky falls, many people on yuanshimen jiexingfeng and yingxiantai begin to walk around and become lively. The sound of laughing and walking comes from far away.


    In the middle of the room, Xiao Hei stretches a lot, stands up and swings his round body, but turns to see that Shen Shi is still lying on the bed. Little black pig was surprised. Instead of the usual habit of getting up early with Shen Shi, it''s time to get up and clean up. Why did he change his temper today?


    He jumps over to Shen Shi and takes a look. As a result, he sees Shen Shi''s eyes open and looks at the roof. He is not sleeping in. He can''t help but get curious and rubs Shen Shi''s face with his head.


    Shen Shi returned to his senses, laughed for a while, gently reached out and touched Xiao Hei''s head, and then sat up, but his face was still thoughtful and silent. Last night, after taking advantage of the night, Shen Shi was in bed all the time until dawn. His mind was full of things, and he really didn''t want to sleep.


    The scenes he saw on Dazhu peak last night, and the broken sword that suddenly appeared at last, all gave him a great shock. In particular, the combination of the killing immortal remnant sword and the broken sword at last made his heart fluctuate. There is no doubt that the fragment on Dazhu peak must be the second fragment of the sword.


    After thinking of this, Shen Shi can''t help reaching out and touching the Ruyi bag on his waist. Deep inside, a sword of killing immortals, which is twice as long as before, is quietly staying in it. However, after the fusion of the two broken swords, this ancient and broken sword still seems to have no improvement. It only exudes a bit of prestige when it first fused, and then it fell into deep sleep again, just like a piece of scrap iron.


    Shen Shi frowned and thought about the scene he saw last night. He thought that if every fragment was almost long, it seemed that there should be another fragment of the sword. But he didn''t know where the rest was. Even if he searched all the bamboo houses on the top of Dazhu peak last night, he didn''t find any trace or clue.


    "Forget it, let''s see the chance." Shen Shi shook his head and said something in his heart. He stood up and went to the round table in the room, intending to do the morning class which had been delayed. But at this time, I heard a familiar and cheerful voice outside the door. With a smile, I heard that it was sun you who was smiling outside the door and said, "stone, come out soon."


    Shen Shi went to open the door and saw sun you standing at the door. He looked very happy in his clothes. He couldn''t help but feel strange and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you said with a smile, "come on, come on. Just now, on the outside of yingxiantai, several elder martial brothers from three sects discussed with the people from yuanshimen. They are going to take us new disciples who come here for the first time to some famous scenic spots on the top of the mountain to broaden our horizons. They usually don''t let outsiders get close to us." After a pause, he said with a smile, "I heard that there are" three holy statues "and" wuzhenyan. "


    Shen Shi was stunned, but he quickly responded. He nodded with a smile and said, "I see. OK, let''s go together."


    Then he came out. At the same time, he saw a flash of black shadow, but Xiao Hei also ran to his feet. Shen Shi laughed, but he didn''t care about it, so he followed him.


    They chatted and chatted all the way out of Lingxiao other courtyard. When they got to yingxiantai, they saw that there were many people standing on the broad and flat square. In addition to many new disciples in Lingxiao sect, there were also many people in Tianjian palace and Zhenlong hall. Their bald heads were very conspicuous in the crowd.


    At the front of the crowd, there were four or five people standing there. Two of them were disciples of yuanshihmen. They were yuan junchu and Yuan Xiuyu, the new generation of yuanshihmen and yuan family. Beside them, Du Tiejian was one, nangongying in Tianjian palace was also one, and another was a monk Shen Shi had never seen. He had a gentle look and clear eyes, Of course, the top of his head is also bright. It is very interesting to see Du Tiejian.


    Needless to say, these five people must be the leading figures. The other three groups of young disciples stand beside each other in groups, laughing and frolicking everywhere. The atmosphere is very relaxed. Maybe it''s because most of them are young disciples here. After all, they are more cheerful and energetic.


    Seeing Nangong Ying in front, Shen Shi was reluctant to get too close to the front. He took sun you to the back of Lingxiao disciple. At the same time, he thought of something. First he looked around, and then he asked sun you in a low voice:


    "Hey, what''s the matter with song PI, the Yuanshi gate who was injured by a child of Tianjian palace that night


    Sun you laughed for a while, with a bit of schadenfreude on his face. He also lowered his voice and said, "I heard that the injury is serious. I''m going to bed to recuperate."


    Shen Shixin was relieved, but then he was a little surprised and said, "what, did you hurt so badly?"


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and said, "who knows? Anyway, it seems that the child named nangongying on the other side of Tianjian palace will be terrible in the future. But after all, it''s still the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and the Song family is also the sage. They have a profound foundation. They can just find some rare medicine to take for him. I don''t think they will delay the journey to the secret place. "Shen Shi nodded and said, "well, I think so."


    While chatting, the elder martial brothers in front of them turned their heads and looked at the crowd. Yuan Xiuyu asked the three sects with a smile. The other three also nodded. Then they called their disciples and led them to the top of the star picking peak.


    Shen Shi walked into the crowd and looked forward. He saw that the elder martial brothers of the divine artistic conception talked with each other happily. It seemed that they had a good relationship, and Yuan Xiuyu had nothing to do with it. On the contrary, yuan junchu also talked with others happily, including Nangong Ying. It seemed that there was no estrangement because of the day before yesterday.


    as like as two peas, led by the five men, walked up the mountain steps and walked a long way. Shen Shibian found that he was exactly the same as the way he went to the wind hall yesterday. And the two yuan yuan yuan, the yuan Jun Chu, seemed to be eloquent. He gave a laugh all the way, pointing out some scenic spots for many three young disciples.


    After a long walk, we came to the stone steps covered with mist. People picked up the steps and went up. Because the stone steps here were much narrower than the mountain road, the whole viewing team immediately lengthened a lot. Shen Shi and sun you slow down and walk behind the crowd. Sun you looks at the surrounding scenery and exclaims from time to time, while Shen Shi smiles more often.


    Walking up in the mist, because of the fog, you can only see the figures on the stone steps in front of you. At the same time, sun you turns to Shen Shi with a smile and says, "stone, have you heard of Wuzhen rock?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile: "I heard that elder martial brother Du once said that it was the place where Master yuan Wentian learned the great way in the past, including the method of Lingjing, which will reverse heaven and earth in the future


    Sun you was so carefree that he exclaimed, "yes, I really don''t know what a peerless man Tiangong was. It''s a great honor for us to have such amazing talent and such a person as him."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile, but there was no objection. This point has long been recognized by the generations and has become a truth known to all.


    After a while, they finished the stone steps. After leaving the mist, Shen Shi saw the dangerous cliff and the big rock. He pointed there with a smile and said to sun you with a smile: "Hey, look at wuzhenyan. In fact, if you don''t know the inside story, the first day of junior high school doesn''t look like it..."


    Before he heard his words, sun you burst out laughing and clapped his arm down. He said with a smile, "stone, are you stupid? Others are still moving forward."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He turned his head on the spot and half opened his mouth. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    I saw that the front of the team really did not mean to stay on this cliff, meandering forward, but on the other side of the cliff behind a few lush pines and cypresses, there is a stone step with solid railings, leading to the higher part of Jiexing peak. All the people continued to walk up from there, none of them stopped on this cliff.


    Shen Shi felt at a loss for a long time. He looked at it as if he had some difficulty. He said in an astringent voice, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it here..."


    Sun you pulled him forward, laughing and laughing at him, and said, "go away, or you''ll be careful to be laughed at. Do you think any stone on this road is called wuzhenyan?" Then he shook his head and laughed again, and said, "if you don''t look at that broken stone, what''s so strange about it? What a name wuzhenyan is, how could it be such an ordinary stone. "


    Shen Shi was dumb for a moment. He didn''t know what to say. He turned his head and took a look at the familiar big stone. Then he was dragged upward by sun you.


    Around the mountain road on the other side of the cliff, the people went up a winding road again. They were about to climb a hundred feet high again. Suddenly, they suddenly saw that they were standing on a broad and Flat mountain top.


    At this time, the sky is clear, the sun is shining, and the sea of clouds is at your feet. On the top of the mountain, three huge stone statues stand towering, which are three men with different descriptions. On the opposite side of the stone statues, facing the sky, there is a huge stone, which is as high as ten feet. The surface of the stone is smooth and crystal clear. There is a twinkling light. It is shining with the bright sun on the clear sky. It''s so dazzling that people can''t look directly at it and admire it.


    Beside the boulder, there is a tall stone tablet with the words "wuzhenyan" written on it. It is powerful and powerful.


    A group of new disciples of the three sects gathered in an instant, and their eyes were full of admiration. Yuan Jun and Chu Yuan Xiuyu, who were in front of the crowd, also had a little smile when they arrived here. First they paid a visit to the stone statues of the three saints, and then they went to wuzhenyan, where they also paid a respectful salute.


    It can be seen that the respect for the ancestors in the Yuanshi school is indeed extremely high.


    The six sages of the human race are the supreme figures that have been admired by hundreds of millions of people for thousands of years. At this moment, many young disciples are also inspired and led by these two elder martial brothers to salute the stone statue and nawuzhenyan one after another. Some of them bravely and excitedly ask them whether they can touch wuzhenyan is also a relic of the saints Trace.Yuan Jun, Chu Yuan Xiu and Yu nodded with a smile. Although Wuzhen rock is valuable, it is also a huge stone. It is hard and unparalleled. It is impossible to touch it a few times and it will fall off one by one. Therefore, for many years, Yuanshi gate has never forbidden it.


    At the moment, Shen Shi, standing behind the crowd, is staring at the magnificent, magnificent and powerful Wuzhen rock. He is at a loss. He thinks that the huge stone seems to match the temperament of yuanshimen now. Sun you, who is beside him, is much more excited. He grabs him and walks forward and approaches the giant Wuzhen rock Shi wants to touch it.


    Shen Shi followed him to Wuzhen rock. His eyes seemed to be stabbed by the shining stone. A moment later, he bit his teeth and took a deep breath. One hand gently touched the Ruyi bag on his waist, and the other hand slowly put on the stone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    The huge stone is like a mountain, majestic and majestic, with the red sun in the sky, shining like a God. Many of the disciples of Shizheng''s famous schools around him were respectful, including sun you, who was beside Shen Shi. Instead of being careless, he went forward to see him.


    Behind him, Shen Shi lowered his head slightly to suppress the confusion and tension in his heart. He came forward and gently put his hand on the huge stone.


    Will you see anything, will there be any vision?


    The soft touch from the palm of the hand is like a warm jade.


    Shen Shiwei closed his eyes and seemed to hold his breath for a moment.


    Then he opened his eyes.


    The sky is blue, the boulders are jade, the people around respect and respect, everything It''s all so natural. Nothing happened.


    Shen Shi slowly took back his palm and looked at the huge stone in front of him with complicated eyes. He recalled that the stone under it was much smaller, dirtier and darker than it, and even the broken stone with cracks and scars all over his body. After a moment, he took a breath gently and gave a smile, as if the whole person had relaxed.


    Next to him, sun you turned his head and said to Shen Shi with a look of admiration, "this wuzhenyan is really a wonderful stone for the sage who asked Heaven in the past. It''s really great."


    Shen Shi smiles. After a moment''s silence, he nods and doesn''t say much. He just turns around and looks back at the three tall stone statues of saints he saw when he just went up to the top of the mountain.


    The stone statues carved here in yuanshimen are naturally the three saints named yuan Wentian, Gu Zizhen and song Wende, who were among the six saints of the ancient human race. From a distance, Shen Shi easily recognized their identities according to the legends he had heard and witnessed since childhood.


    The young man on the left hand is song Wende. The man on the right hand is at least one head taller than the other two and looks like a lion.


    The third stone statue standing in the middle looks like an ordinary man with a smile on his face. It looks like he is overlooking the sky and the world. It is the legendary head of the six saints, Yuan Wentian, who has the title of the emperor of the human race.


    Long time, the sage died early, only this stone statue after countless years standing here, see the vicissitudes of the world, leaving a bit of the style of the sage in the past. For many years, I don''t know how many descendants have paid homage to the three saints again. Now when Shen Shi pays attention to the stone statues of the three saints, especially the stone statue of yuanwentian in the middle, he suddenly feels that the saint seems to have some banter in his calm and distant smile.


    Having seen the stone statues of several saints in the past, and the magnificent wuzhenyan, all the young disciples of the three sects are full of emotion and admiration, and they are in great admiration for the sages of the past. Looking back on the glorious days in the past, I wish I had lived thousands of years before I could follow the saints, make great contributions, build great cause, be proud of the world, kill people everywhere, and be famous all over the world. In the end, I will fight for the rest of my life.


    I only hate when I was born!


    In the excitement of the group, the tour ended. Under the leadership of several senior brothers of shenyijing, many young disciples began to go down the mountain to welcome Sendai. Along the way, a group of three or two friends, one by one, are talking about the past, recalling the sages, pointing out the past and commenting on the present.


    In the crowd, Shen Shi always walks with sun you with a smile on his face. Facing this friend who is also very excited, he promises to respond from time to time, showing great cooperation. Only in the middle of the walk, when he passed the dangerous cliff and saw the big stone with many scars and dilapidated, Shen Shi''s steps stopped slightly for a moment.


    But soon, he was pulled away by sun you with a smile, and walked into the misty stone steps where the mountain fog seemed to cover all the scenery. When the crowd passed by, the mountain calmed down again. Only the big stone still stood quietly on the side of the cliff, watching the waves grow and clouds disappear, the sun and the moon rotate, the vicissitudes of the years whistling past, standing still.


    Since the four real leaders called Shen Shi to listen to the wind hall to inquire about the demon world that day, this matter has never been further discussed. Shen Shi is not sure what these big people who are standing at the top of the whole Terran Hongmeng Xiuzhen world think. However, since they can''t guess it, they don''t have to think about it. Anyway, the real Huaiyuan told him not to spread these things to the outside world for the time being. Naturally, these other people will make a judgment and don''t worry about Shen Shi.


    So the days are still peaceful, and the fourth plenary session is continuing.


    Although the four famous families have gathered together with many elite disciples, it is obvious that most of the important things are decided by a few yuan Danjing grand masters. As for the younger generation of disciples, they don''t feel very busy. Anyway, their biggest and most important purpose is to be in the second half of the fourth plenary session, which lasts for one month A trip to the secret world.Of course, in this waiting period, there is no doubt that it is also the best time for the younger generation of Sizheng''s disciples to communicate with each other. One day, some talented people will come out of these young people, step on a higher stage and sit on a higher seat. At that time, their friendship may become an unexpected help.


    During this period, Shen Shi also went out with sun you and got to know some of his peers from the other three sects. However, they were all casual friends and chatted with each other with a smile. Occasionally, one or two of them could get along with each other, but maybe they could get to know each other in the future.


    At the same time, Shen Shi also learned another legend about the secret place of asking heaven. It is said that this mysterious secret place was first discovered by Yuan Wentian sage, the former head of the six saints, and he made great efforts in it, including opening up the entrance of passage and other magic skills. All of them were led by this amazing and gorgeous man, so the secret place will be directly named after him in the future First name. However, in this process, several other saints also contributed a lot, so the saints left their last decree. At the beginning of ten years, all the successors of the Miao generation of saints were qualified to send their disciples to experience, and thus passed on for thousands of years until now.


    Although the most important event of all is naturally to be discussed by the people of Yuan Dan Jing, the young disciples have nothing to do. With the deepening of the four orthodox assembly, according to the Convention, the fair, which is popular with the majority of young disciples, including some monks with high level of Daoism, has also been held.


    The so-called fair is about barter. Of course, if there is a special demand for Lingjing, it can be purchased with more or less Lingjing as long as both parties agree. There is more than one fair. It will be held in four to five days. At the same time, there are different thresholds. Ordinary disciples can participate in the fair, and the slightly more advanced ones are only for the disciples of shenyijing. The most high-end Fair has the least number of participants and the highest status, but it only allows people of yuandanjing''s level to participate.


    For that kind of high-end occasion, most of the young disciples only heard about it. At most, they heard some rumors from the people around them after the event. They told about the scene that countless mysterious and unheard of elixirs were taken out at that time.


    As a friar who came from a shop when he was a child, Shen Shi yearned for this occasion more strongly than other disciples, but after all, limited to his own Taoist realm, he could only envy it. At several trade fairs that he was able to participate in, the elite disciples of Sizheng school really deserved their reputation. Almost all the treasures they exchanged were genuine, and many of them were of high quality. The theory of the quality of lingcai that appears here alone is the highest level fair that Shen Shi has ever seen in his life.


    It can be seen from this that there is really no water in the inside information of the four zhengmingmen.


    It''s just that although there are many treasures and some of them are very hot to see, Shen Shi is cautious and calm in nature. After careful consideration, he still thinks that it''s better to ask about the secret world. Moreover, he has nothing extra in his pocket to exchange. You can''t take out the talismans sent by master Pu and exchange them for some lingcao Lingshi. On the one hand, it''s useless for exploring the secret land of heaven. On the other hand, if the talismans are not enough, Shen Shi will not take this risk.


    In this way, in this hot four or five days, there was a lot of excitement on the Sendai, but Shen Shi was like a passer-by, always quietly watching. All day long, he took Xiao Hei to walk inside and outside the fair, but he didn''t do anything. He just appreciated it.


    Until the last day, when he walked in the middle of the temporary fairyland to build a trading venue, walking in a flat and clean, filled with a lot of spiritual material in the desktop, he was the same.


    There was a lot of excitement and discussion among the people around. From time to time, there was a commotion and noise from a corner of the venue. It was mostly that someone took out some rare and precious treasure, which attracted the attention of the people around, and the sound of praise and surprise came one after another.


    In contrast, Shen Shi is much calmer than others most of the time. Maybe he has seen a lot of things since he was a child. He just walked like this. Suddenly, when he passed a stall, his feet were tight.


    Shen Shi was surprised. He looked down, but he saw that Xiao Hei suddenly bit the bottom of his trousers. Then he stood still, as if he would never move again. His eyes were looking straight at a table beside him.


    Shen Shi looked up and was stunned. There was a young monk with a bald head sitting behind the table, which was different from the solemn and steady expression of most Zhenlong Temple monks. The young monk''s eyebrows were a little more clever and his eyes were very flexible. When he saw Shen Shi coming, he nodded to him with a smile.


    Shen Shi also nodded back with a smile, then his eyes fell on the table, and his brows wrinkled slightly. There was nothing on the table, only one thing, but a bone about the size of an adult''s arm. It seemed that the bone had been petrified, hard and mottled. It was almost the same as ordinary stone. At first glance, it was something with a long history.At the moment, Xiao Hei groaned a few times at Shen Shi''s feet. What he was staring at was the thing that didn''t know whether it was a stone or a bone.


    Shen Shi looked at the petrified bone carefully, but he didn''t see anything unusual. However, after hesitating for a moment, he politely asked the young monk, "what is this, elder martial brother?"


    The young and clever monk smiles, sits like a mountain, and says with a smile:


    "benefactor, good eye, in fact, this is a keel!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    "Keel?"


    Shen Shi was stunned. He couldn''t help but look down at the stone bone on the table, which was so ordinary that he didn''t know what to say.


    As the name suggests, the keel is naturally the bone of the dragon, and the things that can be associated with the dragon are basically treasures in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. Since its own written records, the dragon race has always been a powerful and mysterious race. It is neither human nor demon. It seems to be similar to the monster, but its status is far higher than that of the monster. It even occupies a very high position in the myths and legends of all ethnic groups.


    One of the most obvious examples is the demon clan, which was stronger than the former days of the demon king court. In the ancient myths and legends that declared itself orthodox, Pan Gu, the giant god who created all kinds of things in the world, first created the demon clan, and then created three major clans, namely ghost, spirit and dragon, which were in charge of the underworld, the blue sky and the water world. In contrast, the status of the human race in the myth of the demon race is basically the same as that of the mole ant.


    Similar things happen in the legend of the human race, which basically means that the human race is the son of the heavenly family and the descendant of the true God. In this process, the dragon clan is also a noble and powerful existence. In other words, although the dragon race has never really controlled the huge Hongmeng world in history, it has a very high status in history. No matter which race ruled the Hongmeng world, it has maintained a certain respect for the dragon race.


    Today, the powerful and noble dragon clan has long disappeared in the long history. For many years, the giant dragon has never been seen again in the Hongmeng world. It is said that when the human demons fought bloody battles ten thousand years ago, there were occasional dragon figures. However, it is also an obscure rumor. No one knows the truth now.


    In short, the powerful dragon has long disappeared from the Hongmeng continent, and the things left by the dragon people are becoming more and more precious and rare. Although this stone bone looks very ordinary, if it is really the dragon bone mentioned by this monk, its value seems to be unusual.


    However, no one in the world has seen the dragon for thousands of years, but Shen Shi is the exception.


    When he was in Gaoling mountain, he saw the body and soul of the archaic silver dragon with his own eyes. He also said a few words to him, and finally helped the Yin dragon to subdue the ancient witches and ghosts. Looking back at the huge body of the archaic Yin dragon under the zhenhun abyss, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the bone was too small when he looked down at the stone bone which was as long as an arm.


    What a huge body of the dragon clan, where can there be such a small bone?


    So when he looked up at the monk again, his face was suspicious.


    The young monk frowned and looked helpless. He shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile, "it''s really a keel. If you don''t believe me, benefactor, I have nothing to say."


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, then walked forward, reached for his hand and knocked it on the stone bone. He only heard the low and dull echo. He felt that it was an ordinary big stone, but there was no difference. After hesitating for a moment, he said to the monk, "you said it was the keel. I really can''t see it. What can you prove? If it can be confirmed that this is the keel, it''s easy to say. "


    The young monk coughed for a while and stopped talking. At last, he put out his hand and laughed, but he didn''t say a word.


    Shen Shi''s eyes turn white. When he was a child, he saw a lot of similar scenes in his shop on the first floor of the sky. They all brought some fake and inferior goods. Most of the swindlers wanted to cheat Lingjing. If the people in the shop saw through the fake goods, they would leave by themselves. If they saw something wrong, they would be the way to spend money. Of course, there are also people who come here with treasures, so in the final analysis, it depends on whether the shopkeeper''s eyes are spicy.


    However, he couldn''t see anything unique about the stone bone in front of him, and it had nothing to do with the dragon clan. But when he frowned and looked down, he found that Xiao Hei was still staring at the stone bone.


    Shen Shi''s heart is moving. Others don''t know, but he knows something about Xiao Hei''s involvement with the dragon family, including the two beads in the past and the archaic Yin dragon in the zhenhun abyss.


    After pondering for a moment, he looked up at the young monk and asked, "elder martial brother, excuse me, this Well, keel, what''s your price


    The monk raised his eyebrows, and a smile appeared on his face. He looked very happy. He said with a smile: "Amitabha, poor monk Yongcheng, please call me by my name. This keel has an extraordinary origin. There must be something wonderful about it. However, when you look at the donor''s face, it seems that you are predestined with me. You only need ten thousand spirit crystals. "


    "Hiss..." Shen Shi gritted his teeth and took a look at the Yongcheng monk, but he was smiling. When he looked together, he still had a string of rosary beads on his hand, turning gently over there.


    "It''s too expensive to buy, master." Shen Shi simply and neatly opened his mouth directly, and then took out the skills he had seen and heard since he was young, and said, "cheaper, OK?"


    Monk Yongcheng was stunned and said, "benefactor, how much do you think is appropriate?"


    Shen Shi thought about it, but didn''t answer him immediately. He only whispered, "wait for me here first, I''ll go back."After that, without waiting for Yongcheng to react, Shen Shi leaned over and picked up Xiao Hei, who didn''t want to go. He quickly left the crowd here, and then strode to a quiet place on yingxiantai. He put down Xiao Hei, glared at him and said, "what''s the matter, you just want that bone?"


    Xiao Hei groaned, nodded like garlic, and turned around with her body. If she could not reach her hands and feet and bend like a monkey, she would have scratched her ears at the moment.


    Shen Shi snorted, squatted down and said to the little black man, "you heard that just now. That bone is not cheap. Originally, if you really want me to buy it, it''s not impossible, eh What''s the matter with your eyes? We used to have a lot of money, OK? Forget it, I don''t want to talk about that, but now it''s the time of the fourth plenary session. In order to ask about the secret world, you know I''ve spent almost all of my Lingjing. I really can''t afford it now. What should I do? "


    Xiao Hei looks sad. His two short forelegs stand up and hold one of Shen Shi''s ankles. He grunts in a low voice.


    Shen Shi pondered for a while, touched Xiao Hei''s head, and said: "well, we don''t have Lingjing. However, this trade fair is mostly barter. Why don''t you take out some good lingcao and let''s try to exchange it with him, OK?"


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment. He seemed to be hesitant. Shen Shi coughed, and then said, "Oh, don''t mention that I didn''t remind you. Don''t take out the low-grade first grade and second grade spirit grass. It''s not worth money. Don''t you hear that people want ten thousand spirit crystals? They want the best spirit grass. The higher the quality, the better. Do you have any? "


    Xiao Hei''s eyes began to turn. Shen Shi didn''t urge him. He just squatted beside him and said to Xiao Hei with a smile:


    "keel, that''s the keel."


    Xiao Hei''s head is crooked. It looks like he is determined. Then he cries in a low voice and turns his head. In front of Shen Shi, a spirit grass with green stems and red leaves appears.


    Shen Shi took a glance and said faintly: "red tongue grass is only a third grade spirit grass. I''m afraid it''s not enough to see it."


    Xiao Hei looks a little heartbroken, but he bites his teeth and deviates his head. This time, there are three more spiritual grasses on the ground, all of which are of the third grade. Shen Shi takes a casual look and shakes his head.


    Xiao Hei stamped the pig''s hoof, turned around twice and grunted twice. Then there was a golden fruit on the ground. This time, Shen Shi raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at it more, and said, "Gee, you still have this'' kumquat ''. It''s lucky. However, although it''s a four grade fruit, it''s still... " He shrugged his shoulders, looked at Xiao Hei with some sympathy and said, "it doesn''t seem to be enough."


    Xiao Hei was so angry that he jumped up and hummed. Shen Shi put out his hand and said with a bitter smile, "it''s no use getting angry with me. I''m not selling the keel. I''ll tell you the truth."


    Hey, hey, I thought to myself, this time I can''t get rid of the pig''s cry.


    With this in mind, he didn''t say much, just sighed and said: "forget it, or we won''t buy it. I think if it''s really a keel, the monk won''t sell it if he doesn''t have more than five grade spirit grass."


    The whole pig was stunned.


    "What a pity for that keel." Shen Shi stood up and stretched out with a look of regret.


    Xiao Hei was in a hurry. He bit the bottom of his trousers and grunted a few times.


    Shen Shi looked down at it and said strangely, "it''s useless for you to force me. In fact, it''s useless for me to take the keel. To be honest, I can''t see what''s good about the bone. You just like it."


    Suddenly, his nose was humming, and his face was like a green stone. Suddenly, he saw that there was a faint sound of light on his teeth.


    Shen Shi was shocked and took a cold breath. He said in amazement: "Xinghui grass, good guy, you really have such five treasures..."


    Xiao Hei turned his head and looked away coldly. He couldn''t bear to take another look at Xinghui grass, which made him feel painful.


    Shen Shi nodded and leaned over to pick up the Xinghui grass. Meanwhile, he put away the small pile of Sanpin and Sipin lingcao on the ground without changing his face. Then he said, "go, let''s find the black hearted monk!"


    Xiao Hei roared in a low voice. He seemed to share a common hatred with Shen Shi, and angrily walked back to the crowd.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    In the crowd, monk Yongcheng seemed a little absent-minded and a little depressed. However, when he saw Shen Shi who appeared again and came towards him, he was suddenly refreshed and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Sure enough, benefactor." Yongcheng said with a smile.


    Shen Shi turns a white eye in his heart, but he doesn''t answer his words. He comes up and begins to bargain with him straightforwardly. Yongcheng looks young and a monk, but he seems to attach great importance to the money. Although he is smiling, he is not willing to let go of the price. In the middle, he is forced by Shen Shi. He even lowers his voice and signals Shen Shi to lean over Come on, then say in a low voice:


    "benefactor, it really can''t be any lower. To tell you the truth, this keel is not a special product. It was brought out of the secret world by an elder martial brother of Shenjing in our sect in the past, and then it fell to me. This time, if I had to make some preparations for entering the secret place of asking heaven, I would never have taken it out. "


    Shen Shi sneered and said, "in other words, it seems that this bone has passed through several hands, but you don''t find any good, do you?"


    Yongcheng blushed and looked awe inspiring, but then he said with a smile, "it''s true. I''m short-sighted and can''t use this treasure, so I have no choice but to exchange it for some useful spiritual material or crystal. No, it''s useless. Maybe it will be of great use to the benefactor, don''t you think? "


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and the corner of his eye secretly glanced at the little black at his feet. He saw that the little black pig was staring at the stone like keel from the beginning to the end, as if he couldn''t move it at all. He sighed in his heart, nodded and said: "OK, I want the keel, but I don''t have so many Lingjing. Can you change it?"


    With that, he reached out and took out the star grass from the bag and put it on the table gently.


    At the next moment, the young monk behind the table suddenly stood up with his eyes bright, and then his sleeve and robe brushed. In a moment, he had already put the star grass away, and then he closed his mouth with laughter and saluted, saying:


    "deal!"


    As he walked out of the crowd, Shen Shiwu felt itchy between his teeth and secretly clenched his teeth. He thought that this time he was put on the table by the monk. But when he looked back and saw the little black pig beside him, he could not help laughing bitterly as he was holding the broken bone tightly.


    Forget it, anyway, the star grass is also made by Xiao Hei himself. It''s stupid to be cheated. Moreover, it''s not useless to think of his bargaining just now. At least at the moment, there are a few more spiritual grasses in his Ruyi bag. Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s mood is much better.


    There was no other good thing around, and Xiao Hei was holding the bone beside him. No matter how he looked, it was a funny fool. Shen Shi took it back. Walking all the way to the gate of Lingxiao other courtyard, I suddenly see a figure coming out of the gate of other courtyard, but it''s Zhong Qinglu.


    "Stone." Zhong Qinglu also saw Shen Shi at a glance, some unexpected at the same time also brought a smile, asked with a smile, "how come so soon back?"


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said, "after a look, it''s almost like that. There''s nothing special I want, so I came back."


    "Well, Zhong nodded. By the way, today is the last day of the fair. According to the Convention, tomorrow may be the secret place of asking heaven. Are you ready? " After a pause, her clear eyes looked at Shen Shi again and said, "those pills Are you enough? "


    Shen Shi nodded: "it should be enough. Although there are countless opportunities in the secret place of asking heaven, it is also dangerous and unpredictable. From tomorrow on, you should be careful yourself. "


    Zhong Qinglu nodded with a smile, then tilted her head slightly. She seemed to think of something. She said with a smile: "I heard that although the world in the secret place is huge, people often met in it in the past. If only we could meet in a secret place and explore together for opportunities, it would be much safer than traveling alone. "


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "that''s natural, but this kind of thing is too remote. Let''s see the chance."


    Zhong Qinglu nods with a smile. After greeting Shen Shi again, she goes out. Shen Shi sees her off. Then she walks into the Lingxiao courtyard, turns to a nearby corridor and walks to her room. However, she naturally thinks of another woman surnamed Zhong. In the past few days at yuanshimen, several acquaintances have seen her several times, except Zhong Qingzhu, who seems to have lived in seclusion all the time. It seems that he has never seen her since he arrived at yingxiantai, including when he climbed the mountain to visit wuzhenyan and Sansheng statues that day.


    I don''t know how she is now?


    But if you think about it carefully, this kind of rigorous, diligent and hard-working cultivation is really in line with Zhong Qingzhu''s usual temperament. I just don''t know what will happen to all of you who know and know each other and what kind of opportunities will they get in the end of this trip to the secret world?


    This day passed peacefully in the bustle. The fair of ordinary disciples was grand and exciting. The fair of elder Gao Duan was mysterious and grand. The details are not known yet. However, all these do not hinder everyone''s expectation for the future, because what is coming soon is the most important secret place of asking heaven in this conference I''m on my way.As Zhong Qinglu said to Shen Shi, on the second day after the fair, it is usually the time when the secret place of asking heaven is opened. According to the practice of previous four orthodox meetings, the powerful array will be set up on the yingxiantai by the Yuanshi sect, and the most precious "manggu mirage Pearl" inherited from the generation of the founder of the creation sect will be invited. Then the four sect leaders will jointly launch the magic weapon to open up the secret place channel.


    There are two secret passages, one big and the other small. The big one is for a large number of ningyuanjing disciples to enter. The small one is specially prepared for shenyijing disciples, but the number of them is very limited, only about 20 people can enter at a time.


    In a word, everything has come to the end, and the most critical and important moment is coming. On this night, many young disciples on yingxiantai are full of excited vision and go to sleep, and even some over excited people can''t even sleep. However, as a monk, his body is much stronger than ordinary people. It''s not a big problem to stay up for a few days.


    Shen Shi is also looking forward to the coming of tomorrow, but his mood is still calm, so he can sleep in his own room. However, there are some things that make him laugh or cry. Little black pig seems to be much more excited than him. He stays in bed all night, hugs the stone bone which is said to be the keel tightly in his arms, and even sticks out his tongue to lick it from time to time Up, and then it is a pair of smirk and happy appearance, let a person some can''t bear handsome.


    Shen Shi is also a little helpless about this. Then he thinks that when he enters the secret world tomorrow, Xiao Hei doesn''t know whether he can go in with him. He is also worried. So far, he has tried his best to make sufficient preparations for this trip to ask the heaven. Almost all the magic powers and magic talismans he can prepare have been brought with him. However, in his long practice career, he almost fought side by side with Xiao Hei in countless battles.


    If Xiao Hei can''t follow him into the secret place, it will be a big loss for Shen Shi. However, if it is, he, a little monk of Ning Yuan Jing, can''t say anything more. He can only follow the rules.


    In fact, before that, he had tried to find out whether he could bring his pet into the secret world, but the answers he got were not very consistent. Some people never seemed to pay attention to this, while others looked back for a long time after they were surprised, and then the answers were ambiguous and not sure. At the end of the day, Shen Shi summed it up and concluded that there really didn''t seem to be a definite rule in this matter.


    From the past examples, it is true that many people want to bring their pets into the secret place of asking heaven, and the elders of Sizheng family seem to follow suit. After all, if a tame and powerful pet is with them, it will certainly be helpful for the risky trip to the secret place of asking heaven. But in this process, some people have successfully brought their pets into the secret place, while others'' pets have been kept out of the secret place. No one has ever been able to explain why.


    All in all, it comes down to the saying that the secret place of asking heaven handed down from the saints of the past is too mysterious and mysterious, and everything will follow the fate in the future.


    The night passed in a twinkling of an eye. For some calm people, it was just a time to sleep with their eyes closed. For others full of excitement, it was a particularly painful night. However, at the beginning of the day, when the sunlight fell on the yingxiantai, everyone breathed a sigh.


    The day finally arrived.


    Shen Shi is the same. When he wakes up in the morning and sees the light from the window, his heart is also a little excited, but soon he calms down. But when he looked around, he was still stunned. Xiao Hei, who was very excited last night, had been sleeping again. It seems that no matter what, the pig''s sleeping nature can''t be reversed. Instead, the keel which was held tightly by it yesterday suddenly disappeared and didn''t know where it was.


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and didn''t bother to meddle. He thought that if Xiao Hei couldn''t follow him into the secret place, he would stay in this room and wait. But now, of course, he would try.


    So he quickly stood up, stretched and woke up a sleepy little black pig. Then he had a rest in the room. When the sky was almost the same, he took little black out of the door and walked outside the Lingxiao courtyard.


    Just as he had just arrived at the yingxiantai, Shen Shi felt that something was wrong. There was a commotion and discussion outside, which seemed to be mixed with many voices of astonishment.


    Subconsciously, he quickened his pace. As soon as he walked out of the gate, he saw that the Sendai was full of people.


    Many of the disciples of the four sects are standing here and talking with each other.


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept, and soon he was also stunned. He found out what was wrong.


    On the broad and flat yingxiantai, there are people everywhere.


    But there were only people, and on this day, the mysterious and mysterious array that should have been in the legend did not appear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    The secret land of asking heaven is different from most of the secret places in the world. In addition to its magical changes, it is also the only known secret land with an unfixed entrance. If you want to enter the secret place of asking heaven, the most important thing is a precious mang ancient mirage bead handed down from the hands of the sage who asked Heaven in the past. Only by urging this mysterious magic weapon can you open the passage. As for the location, there is no special requirement.


    It is said that when the six sages were alive in the past, Yuan Wentian could open the secret passage by himself. But today, I don''t know whether the rumor is wrong or the present is not the same as before. Every time at the beginning of the fourth plenary session, the four sects have to lay special mysterious magic array to assist them, and then use the powerful supernatural power of several yuan Danjing immortals to open the passage.


    For a long time, these things have become a habit, every time. But on this day, those Dharma arrays did not appear on yingxiantai, which shocked many people.


    Is there anything unusual happening in the matter of asking heaven''s secret place? What''s more, the idea that the fourth plenary session was suddenly held half a year ahead of schedule was also different from the past, which made many disciples feel more confused.


    Just as many people were standing on the fairyland in bewilderment and talking about it, several figures suddenly fell from the sky. They were surprised and looked up. They found that they were all one of the Zhongyuan Danjing real people of various sects. It was elder sun Mingyang who came back from Lingxiao sect.


    These elders are basically expressionless, calm and indifferent, but after they fell to the yingxiantai, they immediately went to their own disciples to gather up, and then ordered them to go back to the other courtyard to wait, not to gather on the yingxiantai.


    There was a commotion in the crowd. It was obvious that if the elders admitted that there was something wrong with their trip to the secret world today, it was just that these yuandanjing real people were all highly respected and powerful. The ordinary brother of ningyuanjing didn''t dare to ask more questions. At last, they walked back to other courtyard one by one Many of the young disciples, including yuanshimen, who also came here to explore the secret land of heaven, also walked down the yingxiantai in confusion.


    After returning to the other courtyard, these yuan Danjing real people, including elder sun Mingyang, didn''t mean to leave again. Instead, they just sat down in the other courtyard. Obviously, the senior leaders of the four sects also know that this move is likely to be turbulent at this moment, which needs a little shock.


    So, on this day, which should be full of hope and excitement, he suddenly went through in silence and confusion


    the next day, several yuan Danjing real people were still sitting in other courtyard, and they didn''t mean to leave, and the leaders of various factions still didn''t give a clear answer to the sudden twists and turns of the journey to ask the secret world Basically, it''s a simple sentence: the journey to the secret place may need to be delayed a little.


    This is a few hours, or a few days, or even longer, but no one said more.


    In fact, most of the young disciples who attended this conference were most concerned about and valued the chance to enter the secret place of asking heaven. For this opportunity, some of them did their best to replace all the lingcai Lingjing. Therefore, this sudden delay really surprised and dissatisfied many people and made them feel confused. After these days of contact, the elite disciples of yuanshimen don''t often come to meet Sendai. However, many of the young disciples of lingxiaozong, tianjiangong and zhenlongdian are familiar with each other, so they can''t help talking to each other and asking each other in private. But in the end, they find that there is not much reliable news.


    However, the situation began to change in the afternoon of the next day. Some obscure and vague gossip began to spread among many young disciples of Sizheng school.


    When Shen Shi stayed in the Lingxiao courtyard, he also heard some rumors. Listening to the private rumors, it seemed that this time when he was opening up the secret passage, there was an accident, which made several real people helpless.


    When Shen Shi heard the news, he was surprised. He thought that if the rumor was true, first of all, since there was no restriction on the location of the entrance to the secret place, there would be no mistake in this aspect. Several leaders of Dan realm, who are all good at Taoism, should have no problem in mana urging. After thinking about it, Shen Shi was also a little uneasy. Could it be the mang ancient mirage bead that has been used for tens of thousands of years? What''s wrong at this time?


    Not to mention that such young disciples as Shen Shi have many guesses, but the current inexplicable impasse is still going on. Unconsciously, it is another day.


    On the third day, more rumors spread like mercury. Among them, some disciples from several major sects who were very close to the elders and the local local well-informed yuanshimen disciples also spread the news. There were lots of discussions and guesses. However, in the end, we can still see the direction of most of the rumors They all point to the magic weapon named "mang Gu Shen Zhu" hidden in Yuanshi gate.This is a treasure handed down from the founder of Yuan Wentian. It has been immortal for thousands of years. But this year, I don''t know why. It seems that there has been a very bad change. It is said that this treasure has become extremely unstable, and the powerful spiritual power contained in it has even been out of control for several times. Fortunately, there are so many experts on the star picking peak, and several real people cast spells together to suppress it with the supreme power, which stabilizes the treasure.


    In addition, there is a rumor from the disciples of Yuanshi sect that it is not reliable. It is said that this mang ancient mirage bead had changed a few months ago. After the head of Yuanshi sect, real person Fengtang, discovered it, he had to worry about the Sizheng sect in advance and put the Sizheng meeting ahead of schedule for half a year.


    When Shen Shi heard the date mentioned in the rumor, he was also stunned. After thinking about it in his heart, he found that he seemed to be under the zhenhun abyss in Gaoling mountain at that time.


    In a word, many young disciples who were ready to go and full of spirit were hit by this sudden event, but after all, everyone was treated equally, and we had to wait patiently in the end.


    And then on the fourth day.


    In the silence, tension and even restlessness, even when some people began to worry and fear, a good news came.


    But in fact, that''s mixed news.


    In other words, the young disciples of different schools who have been waiting for several days can finally enter the secret place of asking heaven to find their own opportunities and explore the mysterious world.


    However, there is another bad news, that is, this time the change of manggu mirage bead is very strange. A group of real people can only open up one entrance with all their efforts, but the other entrance specially prepared for the disciples of Shenjing can never be opened up again.


    After the news came out, most of the young disciples naturally clapped their hands to celebrate, while the disciples of shenyijing, who originally planned to enter the secret place, were extremely frustrated. But the fact is that no one can change it.


    That night, the lights on the yingxiantai were bright, and yuanshimen showed a very strong action force. Overnight, a large array was set up on this vast platform with a large number of rare spirit materials and a large number of spirit crystals.


    A large number of disciples of various schools gathered around to watch this rare picture. That is to say, this evening, Shen Shi saw Zhong Qingzhu for the first time since he came to Yuanshi gate.


    The woman quietly stood in the crowd, staring at the array gradually revealed its rudiment and even completed on the yingxiantai, with a strange light shining in her clear eyes. Think about it. She is a monk from the array hall. She should have a natural love for array.


    Shen Shi didn''t disturb him. He just looked at her from a distance and turned around.


    The next day, at a moment, it was bright.


    There are auspicious clouds suddenly rising, there are brilliant rays, and several real leaders fall from the sky and fall into the array of welcoming Sendai. In addition to the grand array, there are four groups of disciples, namely, the young disciples of ningyuanjing from yuanshimen, lingxiaozong, tianjiangong and zhenlongdian.


    Yuanfengtang, the leader of Yuanshi sect, stepped forward. His face was solemn, and there was a flash of precious light at the bottom of his hand. A round pearl, as big as jade and as big as watermelon, was rising slowly and shining all over the world. However, he saw that the clouds were shining, as if heaven and earth were just beginning to open, as if Yin and Yang were not separated, and the smoke was swirling, rolling and rolling.


    This is naturally the legendary treasure mang ancient mirage bead.


    A moment later, when the ancient mirage rose to a height of about Zhang from the ground, the other three real leaders stepped forward together and held out a palm to the Pearl. In an instant, it seemed that there was a moment of silence on the whole fairyland.


    At the same time, on the mysterious array on yingxiantai, the magical light of the cave rises one after another, and countless lines light up here, like stars in the sky.


    There was a sudden thunder in the clear sky.


    The sky cracked like a crack.


    Three feet above the ancient mirage, in the void, under the golden light, there was a dark gap, and then it slowly expanded to both sides.


    The speed of expansion is very slow, but the gap is still expanding at the speed visible to the naked eye, until there is a black hole that can let one person walk through, which stops.


    In the middle of the sky, the black hole, which was dark but didn''t know where to go, seemed like a strange and terrible mouth, coldly open, ready to devour the coming feast.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    I don''t know if it''s because the waiting time is too long by accident, or the entrance to the secret place of asking heaven seems a little terrifying. The hundreds of young disciples of Sizheng Sect on the Sendai are strangely quiet when they are waiting for a long time.


    There was no one whispering. Everyone was gazing at the black gap in the mid air, looking at the deep black hole that seemed to lead to the endless void or the nine secluded hell, with a faint fear.


    Under the urging of several real people, the light flowed on the ancient mang mirage beads, and the dark entrance gap slowly fell down to the yingxiantai.


    as soon as the master of the Yuan Dynasty stepped forward, his face relaxed slightly


    Since Yuanshi gate is the head of the four orthodox schools, and it is also the landlord, the group of young disciples under Yuanshi gate naturally have no hesitation under the real leader''s command. At the moment, a large group of people agreed, and then they walked in line and came out of the black gap.


    Standing in the crowd, Shen Shi looked up and saw that there were many young people with high spirits and self-confidence among the dozens of people. It was obvious that almost all of them were the elites of the middle-aged generation in yuanshihmen. Shen Shi was surprised to see song PI in the crowd. That day, he was defeated by Nangong Ying by accident. Looking at the injury, he didn''t think it was ok now, but his face was still a little pale and haggard, and he looked a little dispirited.


    I think the Song family still attached great importance to him. In these short days, I didn''t know what kind of elixir I had given him, which made song Pi''s injury recover quickly. But even so, Shen Shi didn''t worry too much. Although it might be revealed if he met this man after entering the secret place of asking heaven, the secret place of asking heaven is very big in legend, and the chance of meeting them is not very big. Secondly, it''s really necessary to go to the secret place of asking heaven, based on Shen Shi''s current fighting power and the secret place Isolated from the outside world, there was no longer a family member to rely on, but Shen Shi asked himself that he was not afraid of him.


    On the other side, the real person of Yuanfeng hall looked at the group of young disciples of Yuanshi sect standing in front of him. His face also showed some satisfaction. He nodded slightly, and then said, "go."


    A group of disciples bowed to salute together, then turned and walked to the dark crevice, led by a young man with sword eyebrows. He was the first to walk to the crevice, took a deep breath, hardly hesitated, and stepped into the darkness.


    The darkness in the crevice seems to have changed in an instant. If it used to be like a quiet sea in the dark, now it is the vast sea with ripples, waving and trembling, and then swallowing the figure of the young yuanshimen disciple.


    A moment later, the figure of the man disappeared in the darkness. Somehow, it turned into a little light in the dark, like a star, dotted in the night.


    The four real leaders stood beside manggu mirage beads. Seeing this scene, they looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Then, other yuanshimen disciples began to enter the gap channel one by one, and then similar scenes were staged one after another. Their figures disappeared one by one in the darkness, while the dots of light, like stars, were increasing and shining in the darkness.


    After about half a cup of tea, all the ningyuanjing disciples of Yuanshi sect have entered the secret place of asking heaven. The real person of Yuanfeng hall, looking at dozens of twinkling light spots in the darkness, also breathed a sigh. But after him, it was the real man Nangong Lei from Tianjian palace who came out and gave the entry order to the disciples of Tianjian palace.


    Shen Shi pays attention to the crowd in Tianjian palace. He doesn''t see any familiar faces. Nangong Ying is a monk who has reached the divine realm. Naturally, she won''t enter the secret realm this time. Originally, he doubts whether Nangong Ying''s gifted youth will enter the secret realm this time. But it seems that she still doesn''t find the little boy''s figure and wants to come to Nangong aristocratic family Bian is still not at ease with this young man, so he would rather give up this rare opportunity.


    While watching, Shen Shi suddenly noticed something and looked back. However, he saw Zhong Qingzhu standing beside him. His clear eyes were staring at him.


    Shen Shi looks at her and smiles and nods.


    Zhong Qing doesn''t have much smile on her face. She looks dignified. There''s a little worry in her eyes when she looks at him. After a moment''s silence, she just whispers: "be careful when you get to the secret place."


    Shen Shi nodded and said with a smile, "I know. So do you."


    Zhong Qingzhu pursed his mouth. After a while, he said in a soft voice: "if you encounter any danger, whether it''s natural danger, Jedi or fierce monster, you should not be brave. Self protection is the most important thing. There are countless opportunities in the world, so don''t force them to do so regardless of your life. "


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. He took a deep look at her. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but then he wanted to say nothing. Finally, after a moment of silence, he nodded with a smile and said: "I know, but don''t just say me, you should be careful yourself..." At the end, he smiles, looks at Zhong Qingzhu and says, "if it''s too dangerous, don''t force it."Zhong Qingzhu''s expression seems to be slightly stiff. She raises her eyes to Shen Shi, but then she sees Shen Shi''s gentle expression and concern in her eyes. She seems relieved, nods and agrees, and then goes to one side.


    During their conversation, nearly half of the people in Tianjian palace had entered the secret place of asking heaven, and the following people entered one by one. On the dark curtain, which was as dark as the night sky, strange light spots were constantly increasing, embellishing the night sky and gradually brightening up.


    As the disciples of Tianjian palace gradually entered the secret place of asking heaven, Huaiyuan, the leader of Lingxiao sect, came out and waved to the disciples of Lingxiao sect calmly. All of a sudden, the 80 young disciples of Ning Yuan Jing were agitated and came with even a quick step.


    Huaiyuan''s eyes swept through these young and energetic faces, nodding slightly. When he saw Shen Shi in the crowd, there was a very subtle pause, but even if he turned away, there was no change on his face. Finally, he said faintly:


    "there are countless opportunities and risks in the secret world, you can grasp them Let''s go. "


    With that, he waved his sleeve and got out of the way.


    All the disciples of Lingxiao sect saluted together, and then walked to the entrance of the crevice. The first one was GANZE. Seeing that he was calm and firm, he stepped into the darkness without any hesitation. Behind the crowd of Lingxiao sect, among the other people standing far away, Gan Wenqing looked at this side, and his face was a little worried.


    After GANZE, other Lingxiao sect disciples also entered one after another, including Shen Shi''s familiar faces, including sun Heng, the eldest son of the sun family. However, sun Heng, whose status has fallen now, also entered the secret realm of asking heaven when he was among the first ten people.


    But beside Shen Shi, sun you didn''t know when he was standing side by side. After looking forward, the old friend''s young face showed a faint smile. After looking at Shen Shi, he suddenly said with a smile, "stone, do you think we will meet here in a month?"


    Shen Shi pushed him and said with a smile: "as long as you don''t mess around and deliberately seek death in the secret place, we can meet naturally."


    Sun you laughs and pats Shen Shi on the shoulder. Then he suddenly strides in front of Shen Shi and steps into the darkness. In a twinkling of an eye, he turns into a little bit of light like a meteor and disappears into the darkness.


    Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile, just as he wants to move forward. Suddenly, he only hears a cry from someone behind him. When he looks back, Zhong Qinglu comes over and greets him with a smile. Shen Shi nodded with a smile and just wanted to speak. Suddenly, his eyes floated, but he saw a pair of cold eyes sweeping over the crowd behind Zhong Qinglu.


    Shen Shi frowned slightly and looked over there. However, he saw that the line of sight in the crowd turned away and looked carefully. He soon found a familiar face in the crowd, but it was ji''anfu.


    With a snort in his heart, Shen Shi takes back his eyes. Suddenly, he grabs Zhong Qinglu''s hand and takes two steps to let the people behind him enter the dark gap first.


    Zhong Qinglu was slightly surprised and said, "what''s the matter, stone?"


    Shen Shi laughed for a while. Although he didn''t raise his eyes, he clearly felt that the line of sight just now came back. And when he saw that he was holding the palm of Zhong Qinglu''s hand, the anger in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    Shen Shi laughs in his heart and thinks that it''s not enough to annoy you. It''s better for you to enter the secret place. At the moment, he deliberately just did not know. He looked at Zhong Qinglu kindly and said gently, "Qinglu, are you ready?"


    Zhong Qinglu nodded, suddenly showed some care, and said: "stone, is your pill enough? If it''s not enough, I still have a little more... "


    Shen Shi quickly interrupted her and said with a smile, "enough, enough. I just want to tell you that you should be careful when you go in. If the danger is too big, even if you have a chance, you should not force yourself to protect yourself."


    Zhong Qinglu gazed at him. Her teeth bit her red lips slightly. There was a trace of joy in her eyes. She said in a soft voice, "I know."


    Shen Shi laughed for a while, nodded and said nothing more. He released his hand and said, "I''m going in first."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded with a smile and said, "you should be careful. I''ll see you when we come out."


    Shen Shi ha ha a smile, way: "that also probably."


    As soon as Zhong Qinglu''s face changed, Shen Shi woke up. Seeing that she was worried, she said with a smile, "I mean, in case we meet in a secret place?"


    Zhong Qinglu just laughed, shook her head and said with a smile, "that chance is too small."


    Shen Shi laughs, waves his hand, turns around and strides towards the dark gap. The next moment, the darkness suddenly surges up like a tide, engulfs his figure and turns it into another light spot, shining and shining, inlaid into the void of the night.


    It was at this moment that the four masters of Sizheng school, who had been standing on one side with a plain and calm look, suddenly felt that their faces changed at the same time. They turned their heads together and looked at the ancient mirage bead.The shining and aural treasure suddenly shook in the light of the moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    When the darkness flooded his body, Shen Shi looked back. Little black pig followed him all the time and followed him into the darkness curiously. Naturally, many people nearby saw the pig, but there was no voice to stop it.


    Until this moment, Shen Shi doesn''t know whether Xiaohei can follow him into the secret place.


    At the next moment, Shen Shi suddenly stepped into another time and space. There was an illusion that he was suddenly in the boundless night sky. The darkness seemed boundless and covered the whole world, while the sky above him was dotted with stars.


    He seemed to see the stars, and then he felt that it didn''t seem very like, not stars, but just light, shuttling through the night sky, straight to the distance. When he was in the initial state of mind, he quickly lowered his head and saw that in the dark, Xiao Hei suddenly appeared at his feet. His limbs hugged one of his ankles tightly, just like hanging on it. He moved his mouth a few times and seemed to be grunting with discontent.


    Shen Shi began to laugh and felt relieved.


    The darkness blocked his sight and made the surroundings suddenly wider. He felt like a mole ant suddenly falling into the vast sea. He was helpless, and there were no people around him.


    Then he suddenly lightened himself. When he looked down, he only saw the soft but bright light, surrounded his body, and flew to the dark depth with Xiao Hei. Gradually, he also turned into an insignificant light in the sky.


    The darkness opened its arms to welcome the flashing light beam in the darkness. Although everything looked strange, it was still very stable and calm. Some of the light beams in the front seemed to fly to the deepest part of the darkness and then disappeared, while the light beams in the back were still flying, such as meteors across the night sky of the universe.


    Little by little, there is a strange beauty.


    Just at this time, I don''t know why, at the top of all the beams, the dark night sky seemed as deep as ever, suddenly shook violently.


    In the whole dark world, with this sudden shock, it was like a complete transparent cup, suddenly there were several more cracks.


    That crack is the sudden thunder and lightning on the bright road, and after the thunder and lightning, suddenly there is a kind of red clouds, such as red blood, suddenly appeared, illuminating the night sky. It is like a nebula in the distance of the deep night sky, spinning rapidly and turning into a huge vortex. In the center of the vortex, there is a huge black hole without any light and as deep as ink. The terrible storm suddenly blew from the distance, tearing all the objects close to the whirlpool nebula. Several unlucky looking meteors just passed by the nebula. In the twinkling of an eye, they were sucked in. It seemed that there was no sound of struggle and scream. Almost in a twinkling of an eye, everything disappeared and turned into a piece of dust.


    All the light beams in the night sky seem to stay in a moment, but in this strange gap channel, it seems that all the forces are completely confined in the light, no one has any way to change their trajectory, only to fly forward and fly to the deepest part of the darkness.


    The blazing lightning tore up the night sky. It looked very ferocious. It was like a devil leaping out of Jiuyou Prefecture. He opened his bloody hand to the glory of those ants. All the lights kept passing by, avoiding the light beam of the nebula. Fortunately, they avoided the disaster, and then there were still seven or eight stars rushing past the huge nebula, and then they were swallowed silently.


    Shen Shi was staring at all these things in the light. His mind seemed to be frozen, and he could hardly believe his eyes. Haven''t you said for a long time that there are many dangers in the secret place, but in the process of entering and leaving the secret place, is it always the safest?


    Is it a tragic illusion?


    He only felt his throat suddenly dry, and fortunately, his beam was far enough away from the terrible red blood star cloud to pass death. However, in the strange brilliance, he was lost in the darkness ahead.


    "Boom!"


    It was like a loud bang in his ear, which made Shen Shishen''s two ears buzzing in the epicenter of the great earthquake. The whole person seemed to suddenly hit a very hard wall. With a "bang", the whole person was bounced away.


    The strength of the impact was really great. Shen Shi even felt that his bones were scattered. Fortunately, his foundation was firm and his body was tough. He lay on the ground and showed his teeth for a long time. Then he slowly sat up and looked around.


    At first glance, he saw Xiao Hei.


    It looks as if the pig has been hit by something in the dark, and then it rolls down in a circle. However, compared with Shen Shi''s cold breath and grinning, Xiao Hei seems to be just a little dizzy, like turning around a little more. Then he tilts his head and calms down. He stands up and grunts at Shen Shi, looking all right.Shen Shi had already seen the pig, whose skin was so thick that it was hard to understand. At the moment, he could only smile bitterly and looked around. After a moment, he was stunned.


    Around the line of sight, a vast, are yellow sand.


    A round of scorching sun hanging in the middle of the sky, the boundless yellow sand, the air is filled with a burning breath, looking at this scene, it seems that he fell into a desert?


    Shen Shi frowned, pondered for a moment, then stood up and looked in all directions. He saw that the sand dunes were rolling and the yellow sand was long. No matter from which direction he looked, he could not see the edge, let alone any green, including animals.


    Between heaven and earth, a lonely, as if only warm sunshine and uncomfortable hot air.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place and thought about it carefully. Then, with a bit of bad luck, he found that before he entered the secret place of asking heaven, he also asked some senior brothers and sisters about their experience in this secret place. They also said some of their best experiences in various kinds of terrain, but no one had ever met this kind of desert terrain.


    No one ever mentioned


    Shen Shi shook his head and laughed bitterly at himself. He looked at Xiaohei in a low voice as if nothing had happened. He was looking at Xiaohei who had never seen a desert scene around him curiously and said, "well, although it''s not good here, it''s not particularly bad. At least it''s better than falling into a group of powerful monsters, right, Xiaohei?"


    Xiao Hei snorted twice. He didn''t know if he agreed with Shen Shi''s words, but it seemed that he didn''t agree.


    Shen Shi didn''t want to pay attention to it. After thinking about it, he lowered his head to the sand under his feet and picked up a handful of sand. After a careful look, the sand under the hot sun was very hot, but for the friars, this heat was nothing. In addition, the sand here is very small. Shen Shi even noticed that most of the small sand particles seem to look similar.


    But in addition, we can''t see what''s different about the sand here.


    Shen Shi shakes his head and shakes away the sand. Just as he wants to go forward and explore this strange place, he suddenly stops and looks puzzled.


    When he looked around, his eyes were a little surprised. Just now, when he just landed here, he felt like a stone and hit a wall heavily, including piggy. But now when he looked around, the yellow sand was long and the sand dunes were rolling. Most of the places were flat terrain, but where was the high wall blocking?


    At this moment, he was really puzzled, and then, naturally, he thought of the terrible and magnificent changes that happened in the process of entering the secret place of asking heaven, in the gap of the strange night sky like passage. When he thought of the blood red Nebula whirlpool in his mind, his heart could not help shivering. It was a kind of natural fear of the overwhelming power.


    It''s just Why is there such a change?


    If there is such a terrible danger in the process of entering the secret place of asking heaven, then the elders of the clan, including elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters, will never fail to mention it, but obviously everyone knows nothing about this sudden situation Recalling the more than a dozen starlights swallowed by the whirlpool, Shen Shi was also one of them.


    I hope I don''t have any friends I know. Unfortunately, it''s such a bad thing.


    He took a deep breath and put these thoughts out of his mind. It is obvious that this is not the time to tangle with this problem. The most urgent thing is that he is now in the secret place of asking heaven, and he is in a completely strange environment. So the most important thing is to explore the surrounding environment, find the possible spiritual treasures, and even the legendary chance inheritance ¡£


    He called out to Xiao Hei, and then he was ready to move forward, but Shen Shi hesitated when he chose the direction. In this desert, as like as two peas in all directions, it is impossible to tell where the difference may be, so Shen chose a direction at random and walked over there with little black.


    The sun is high and the sand is vast. The road seems endless. In other words, there is no road in front of Shen Shi. He walked through the fine sand, leaving footprints one by one. Only when he occasionally looked back, he would see the wind blowing from the depth of the desert, and the yellow sand blowing gently, from far to near, slowly drowning the footprints on the road behind him, from deep to shallow, and then disappeared, as if no one had ever passed by.


    When Shen Shi saw that scene, he was silent for a while, then he didn''t say anything more, just went on.


    The world is vast, but it seems that he is the only one left in the world at this moment.


    walked for as like as two peas, and what he saw before Shen Shi was almost the same as the desert landscape before. This made him feel irritable and mentally inclined. He thought whether he wanted to sacrifice his snow sword. If he flew by the sword, the natural speed would be 100 times faster than now. And the line of sight would be wide enough.On second thought, Shen Shi hesitated again. For Ning Yuan Jing''s disciples, flying the imperial sword is not an easy way to bear the consumption as if nothing had happened. In such a strange environment, it is obviously not a good thing to easily consume a lot of inner spiritual power.


    So after pondering for a while, Shen Shi decided to continue to walk for a while. After all, for the friars, this kind of walking would hardly consume physical strength. At most, it would only consume more time. For newcomers, it''s better to be cautious.


    So he took Xiaohei, a person and a pig, and walked in the desert for another hour.


    Seeing that the sun was gradually moving to the west, Shen Shi could not help but feel a little restless again. Just as he hesitated, he suddenly heard Xiao Hei shout two times to a tall sand dune in front of him. His voice was a bit abnormal.


    Shen Shi picked his eyebrows and looked around. After pondering for a moment, he took Xiao Hei to the sand dune. About half a cup of tea later, he and Xiao Hei climbed to the top of the sand dune. When they looked forward, Shen Shi was shocked.


    Under the sun, the original invariable desert, finally appeared with before different scenery.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    In front of the sand dune, in the endless desert, a strange stone pillar suddenly appeared. The nearest stone pillar to Shen Shi was about thirty feet away from him, not far from the bottom of the sand dune. From a distance, the stone pillars over there look very strange in shape. Although they are different in size, they are almost all big at the top and bottom, and small in the middle.


    After looking at it carefully for a while, Shen Shi looked around again. He saw that in the nearby desert, there was nothing unusual except the strange stone pillar that suddenly appeared. There was yellow sand everywhere. So after pondering for a moment, he took Xiao Hei to the stone pillars.


    This distance is not too far. After going down the sand dune, Shen Shi quickly came to the periphery of the stone pillars. However, Shen Shi was a little careful. In this mysterious place, everything seems strange. Maybe some dangerous things will come out at any time.


    When he came near, he could see these strange looking stone pillars more clearly. Shen Shi then found that the stone pillars standing in the desert seemed to be more like a kind of yellow clay, with potholes on the surface and short but sharp spines. The size of the stone column is not small. Generally, it is at least two people high. The strange thing is that the lower part is like a mound, and the middle part suddenly shrinks, and the upper part becomes a ball. The surface of the sphere is dry and hard, with few cracks and cavities, but there are obvious traces of sand erosion in many places.


    At this moment, the sun is burning in the sky. It seems that it is the hottest time of the day. The temperature in this desert is also extremely hot. Even the monks who have been trained like Shen Shi feel a little uncomfortable. The clay stone columns exposed to the sun do not seem to be alive at all, and they can''t see any rules one by one, so they are silent The earth stands in the desert.


    Shen Shi frowned and looked to the left and right. It seemed that there were a lot of tall stone pillars in the forest, which stretched out to the depth of the desert. These stone pillars had strange shapes that he had never seen before. The most important thing is that the yellow clay like things on these stone pillars are obviously different from ordinary stones, and they are also different from the tiny sand everywhere around them. But in the vast desert, except for sand or sand, there are no other things around them except these stone pillars.


    Is it something from an ancient age thousands of years ago that has been passed down to this desert?


    Shen Shi shook his head. After pondering for a moment, he continued to walk into the stone pillar forest.


    The tall stone pillars stood in silence, and the fierce sunlight seemed to be with a trace of ferocity, which evaporated all the life here, and even could not find a slightly shady place. I don''t know why, Shen Shi is walking, but he has a kind of uncomfortable feeling, as if he was peeped at in the dark.


    Shen Shi''s steps pause slightly, and his eyes sweep around, but the stone column is silent and motionless. He looked down at Xiaohei again, and he saw that Xiaohei looked listless. No matter what kind of creatures, even with the strong blood of monsters, they would not feel comfortable in such a hot and dry desert or in the hot sun. However, in addition, black seems to have no more unusual.


    Shen Shi thought about it, but he went on. With his continuous progress, he gradually came to the depth of the stone forest, and the stone pillars around him began to become tall, and even began to appear as tall as three or four feet. However, the higher the stone pillars are, the wider the distance between them is. It is obvious that in a certain area, there will only be one of the tallest stone pillars, and the rest are relatively shorter ones.


    However, in addition to these, Shen Shi did not find anything.


    There are no plants, no animals, no vitality, and even no insects. Only these mysterious and strange stone forests, high or low, stand alone and silent in this scorching desert.


    Shen Shi passed by a stone pillar and suddenly stopped. First, he looked at the front stone pillar. It was not very tall. Even if the lower part of the mound was included, it was close to two people. The yellowish brown surface is covered with hard sand, which can be seen everywhere.


    Shen Shi gazed for a moment, then stretched out his hand and touched the pillar carefully.


    There was a rough and hard feeling from the tentacles, and a trace of scalding heat.


    Shen Shi frowned and drew back his hand. Unexpectedly, the surface of these stone pillars was exposed to the hot sun for a long time, so the temperature of the stone surface was a little frightening.


    After standing in the same place and thinking for a moment, Shen Shi still didn''t seem to have any clue, so he had to go on. Only this time, he just took more than ten steps. Suddenly, he was shocked, his eyes were slightly fixed, and he looked forward.


    In the depth of this strange and silent stone column, he suddenly saw a wall.


    Yes, one side of the broken earth wall, which had been weathered for a long time and could only barely see the outline, stood alone behind a stone pillar in front of it.


    Shen Shi''s spirit was suddenly aroused. This is the second thing he saw in the desert after he came to the desert, except for these strange stone pillars. Moreover, the wall is obviously made by intelligent races. Even if the wall is already weathered and broken, it is good to find some traces left by predecessors. Moreover, if it is really the architectural relics made by predecessors, then it should not be just this. Maybe there will be more discoveries.He looked a little happy and said hello to Xiao Hei. Then he walked forward quickly. Xiao Hei looked up at him and grunted twice. Then he ran with him listlessly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Shen Shi came to the side of the wall, and saw that the wall was extremely broken, leaving only a little fault. The highest place was only two feet high, and both sides of the wall were covered by yellow sand, revealing an indescribable desolation. Shen Shi tried to pat the wall lightly, but as soon as he exerted his hand, he felt that it was light under his hand. Unexpectedly, a large piece of wall turned directly into a piece of ash and silt of different sizes and fell down.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. The degree of damage of the wall was even beyond his imagination. It seemed that it had been broken for countless years. When he bypassed the wall, he found that there were other similar debris behind the wall, which began to rise and fall in the stone pillar forest, and it seemed that the scale was not small and the distribution area was quite large.


    Looks like, is it an ancient village?


    Shen Shi''s spirit was greatly boosted, and he stepped forward. There were many broken earth walls in front of him. There was an ancient and desolate atmosphere in the yellow sand everywhere. But except for these ruins, except for those doors and windows and beams that can barely see some outline, he still did not find any breath of life, no trace of anyone who had ever lived here.


    Everything seems to have been annihilated with the passage of time, even the remains of this piece of relics, it does not seem to take too long, will be mercilessly engulfed by this desert.


    At the same time, in the ruins of this ancient village, Shen Shi found that the strange stone pillars were still densely distributed, and the density of the large and small ones was even more than that of the surrounding stone forest. Many of the stone pillars were directly born in the courtyard of some houses, and even rose directly from the damaged houses.


    This kind of scene makes people feel strange and abrupt. He always feels that something is wrong. Shen Shi frowns slightly, as if he is subconscious. He lightens his steps and walks quietly in the ruins. Tall stone pillars were not far away from him, but it felt like the ancient village was drowned by these strange stone pillars, especially in the ruins.


    Like a sharp blade into the body!


    There''s the creepy illusion.


    In front of him, he suddenly saw a piece of ruins. It looked a little more complete and tall than the surrounding walls, but it was also dilapidated. At most, the remaining walls were a little higher, and the houses inside were still a little bit like.


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and went to the room. Xiao Hei followed him and suddenly looked up at the scorching sun. He saw that the sun had moved slowly to the West for a few minutes. The sky was still bright, but it seemed to be softer, and the temperature around him had dropped a little.


    The door of this ruined house has long disappeared. Shen Shi directly stepped in from a small gap on the dilapidated wall. Looking at the outline of the ruins around him, it seems that there was a small yard earlier, and the houses in front of him are quite large. It must have been in those days that the owner of the house here was a person with a certain status in this village.


    Shen Shi looked around for a moment, and then walked towards the house. Most of the houses in the ruins were weathered and collapsed. Only the largest house in the middle had three walls, but the roof had long disappeared.


    Walking up the steps or the mound of soil, Shen Shi walked into the room. There was fine sand everywhere. But a little inside, he found half of the table lying on the ground. There was a mound of brick and stone, which seemed to be a stove, but it might just be a simple stone frame. In short, he couldn''t see it.


    In addition, there is no trace of life. Shen Shi shakes his head and turns around to go out. But at this moment, Xiao Hei, who had followed him into the room, suddenly gets a stir in his nose. Then he trots to the side of the mound. After smelling everywhere, he shouts at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi picked his eyebrows and walked over quickly. He looked at the earth mound carefully. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly stretched out his hands and pushed the sand away.


    After a while of hard work, when the yellow sand was blown away, in front of Shen Shi and Xiao Hei, on the ground of the ruins, there was a mottled and worn stone slab, which was full of rough marks after many years.


    Shen Shi looked at them, suddenly stretched out his hand and drank in a low voice. With a low dull sound, "boom", the stone slab rose. Then, in front of them, a downward black hole appeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    A smell of corruption and stench came out with the lifting of the stone slab. Shen Shi frowned and pulled Xiaohei back a few steps to make way for the limelight.


    And in this open ruins, after being blown by the hot wind in the desert, the smell quickly dissipated with the wind. After waiting for a while to confirm that the smell had been blown away by the wind, Shen Shi approached the dark cave again and looked down carefully.


    In the eye, because of the falling of the sky light, there is some light near the hole of the black hole. It can be seen that the stone wall at the edge of the hole is still flat, which seems to be formed by manual excavation. In addition, the black hole is in the ruins of the house. It feels like the cellar of the family in ancient times or the secret room secretly excavated.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi pondered a little, and then looked around. At the moment, there was still silence in the ruins, except for the tall stone pillars which were strange but also very quiet. The sun in the sky looked a little bit West, the sky softened down, and the hottest time of the day seemed to have passed.


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, stretched out his right hand to summon a small fireball at will, and then fell gently into the black hole. This move was just to wait and see, so it didn''t exert all its strength, and the fire was not powerful. It just lit up the surrounding area and slowly fell into the dark cave.


    As the fire lit up, Shen Shi soon saw that it was a vertical corridor about three feet in length and width. However, when he went down to the depth of six or seven feet, he saw the bottom. Then he opened another passage on a side wall and extended to the inside.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and decided to go down to have a look, but this kind of thing of course can''t do without Xiao Hei, so he picked up the little black pig who was still lying on one side, laughed and said: "Xiao Hei, let''s go down and have a look."


    Then, without waiting for Xiao Hei to respond, he jumped down.


    This height is of course insignificant to the monk of Ning Yuan Jing. However, when he jumped to the bottom of the cave, Shen Shi still smelled the stench that came out not long ago. Although it was obviously not as strong as the beginning of the cave, it was still very obvious. If you think about this place like a cellar, maybe it has been closed for thousands of years, then it''s not too strange to have this kind of odor.


    Shen Shi turns around this idea in his heart and puts Xiao Hei on the ground, indicating that the thick skinned guy is going ahead.


    Xiao Hei grunted, obviously a little dissatisfied with the job, but he didn''t seem to be afraid of danger. Instead, he had a keen sense of smell and was very angry with the stench.


    Even so, one person and one pig went on. The underpass on the stone wall was not wide or narrow, just enough for one person to walk, and it was not long. After six or seven steps, under the light of the fireball that Shen Shi summoned to light his hand again, a stone chamber which was obviously excavated appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the stone room, it is not very big, and the pattern is square. The ground is covered with a thick layer of dust, and there are many decadent jars and broken shelves in several corners. It really looks like a cellar in the old family.


    At this time, Xiao Hei suddenly gave a low voice, with a bit of vigilance in his voice, and his eyes were staring at some place in the stone room. And Shen Shi''s eyes are also looking at that place.


    The fireball used for lighting swayed in the darkness of the underground stone room, emitting bright light. In the shaking of light and shadow, they saw a corpse in the corner of the stone room at the same time.


    It seemed to be a human skeleton, lying on the ground in the corner of the stone room, with the body still curled up together. From the twisted appearance, it seemed that he was suffering from something. There were almost no clothes, flesh and blood on the corpse. It was thought that it had decayed for a long time and turned into dust. Morimori white bones lying in the dark, but also added a bit strange, it is a bit creepy.


    But no matter Shen Shi or little black pig, they don''t look like ordinary people who are so scared that their feet are weak and their hearts are split. Many years of experience have made Shen Shi''s heart very tough. But at this moment, a strange look appeared on his face. He seemed shocked and puzzled. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly walked over and squatted down beside the corpse.


    Xiao Hei slowly follows Shen Shi and stands at his feet. A pair of pigs seem to have some strange emotions in their eyes.


    Shen Shi''s eyes slowly swept over the corpse, looking at the bones that had been black and gray for a long time. From the limbs to the body, they were all human bones. But when they reached the neck, where they should have been, the bones suddenly became strange.


    It''s not a place with a relatively round head like ordinary people. In the past, the bones were protruding and the shape was strange. In detail, it''s more like some kind of animal Shen Shi had seen in the past.


    Shen Shi looked at the skeleton, especially its head, and was silent for a long time. Then he turned his head and looked at Xiao Hei, and said in a soft voice:


    "Xiao Hei, this is a demon clan."For all the Terrans in the world, the word "demon tribe" is certainly not strange. Even though it has been so many years since the bloody battle between human and demon 10000 years ago, countless historical records of oral history still remind people of the once powerful race. What''s more, although the remnant elites of the demon clan returned to the demon Kingdom and destroyed their artifact to cut off their retreat in the past, there are still many relatively weak demon tribes remaining in some other alien realms connected with the Hongmeng kingdom.


    For Shen Shi, the meaning of the word "demon clan" is quite different from that of ordinary people. After all, he had been to the demon kingdom by accident and lived there for three years.


    But if you only see the corpse of a demon clan, it''s not a big deal. But don''t forget where Shen Shi is now. This is the secret place to ask heaven.


    The secret place of asking heaven is a strange secret place which was found and opened up by the head of the six saints of the human race in the past. There are countless opportunities and strange creatures in it. Of course, there are many dangers that are difficult to guess. But in addition to these, according to Shen Shi''s knowledge, the secret place of asking heaven has been opened countless times in the past ten thousand years, but no demon clan has ever appeared in the secret place, even a dead demon clan.


    At this moment, Shen Shi''s heart was full of ups and downs. Even he couldn''t tell exactly what kind of mood he was in at the moment. With his years of experience in the demon world, Shen Shi could almost recognize that it was the most clear feature of the demon family. Could it be said that even in the secret world, before the ancient times, the demon family had existed?


    Shen Shi felt that something was wrong. Soon he subconsciously thought of the change when he just entered the secret place of asking heaven. Then he slowly stood up and felt a little uneasy. He felt that this trip to the secret place of asking heaven seemed to have some unknown and unpredictable changes besides his own imagination.


    Standing in the same place, he gazed at the strange corpse of the demon clan for a while. Then Shen Shizhen calmed down and searched in the basement again. However, there was nothing different here except the corpse of the demon clan. It seemed that it was just an ordinary old cellar.


    Shen Shi shook his head. After thinking for a moment, he called to Xiao hei and left the cellar.


    When he returned to the ground, he saw that the sun was sinking. He saw that it was about to fall to the horizon of the desert in the West. Even the sky was dim. It seemed that he had spent a lot of time under this cellar before. Shen Shi looked around and saw that in the dusk and evening, the ruins were more desolate. The shadows that could not be seen at noon were very long at this time, and the tall stone pillars stood inside and outside the ruins, which seemed to be a bit gloomy.


    Shen Shi frowned and walked forward. Xiao Hei followed him. He suddenly snorted and shook his body.


    A gust of wind blowing, blowing a layer of yellow sand, passing by them, hissing light sound, inside and outside the ruins sounded and down, as if it was someone''s inexplicable footsteps, adding a bit strange in the desolation.


    As the wind passed by his body and his clothes floated, Shen Shi suddenly felt a chill.


    As soon as he raised his eyebrows, he stopped. In the daytime, the desert was still hot, and even the wind seemed to be burning. It was uncomfortable, but only a few hours later, when the sun was about to set, the temperature seemed to be rapidly decreasing.


    The setting sun and setting sun seem to be taking away all the light and heat from this land!


    But I don''t know why, when the darkness gradually began to come, and a chill gradually covered the land, Shen Shi felt that the desert suddenly began to have vitality.


    Far and near, in the unknown corner, some light but strange sounds began to come slowly, like the sound of insects and the sound of wind blowing through the hole. Occasionally, it was a bit sad and shrill, like the cry of ancient spirits. However, it was soon obliterated by a deeper but huge sound.


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked up.


    At that moment, the last light of the setting sun on the horizon disappeared, and the night in the desert finally came.


    At the same time, strange sounds were heard from all the tall stone pillars. At first, they were just a few nearby stone pillars. Gradually, all the stone pillars were connected, forming a wave like roar.


    The night was bleak.


    A moment later, Shen Shi suddenly saw that on the nearest stone pillar, in the large and hard yellow clay stone surface of the upper part, he suddenly sank in from somewhere, and a small hole appeared.


    Then, from the hole, slowly climbed out of a palm size black insect, the whole body is dark, only a pair of wings is silver shining color.


    The insect slowly turned in place for a few times, and seemed to observe the surroundings. After a while, it suddenly raised its head, and a sharp, high pitched and strange chirp flashed across the night. Almost at the same time, countless similar screams started at the same time, surging like a tide.


    The insect flapped its wings, covered its black body with silvery white light, flew straight up into the night sky and turned into a light spot. However, this was just the beginning. When Shen Shi was stunned, suddenly, on the dark night sky, there was thunder, heaven and earth roaring. In an instant, countless light spots lit up in the night sky, In the light, it turned into a huge white light curtain, which covered the whole night sky.Standing under the ruins, Shen Shi looked up at this rare scene, speechless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    The brilliance of that moment was so bright that Shen Shi didn''t even react to it for the first time. He just stared at the magnificent white light curtain suddenly appeared in the black night. This time, the night was just like the day, and everything seemed to be invisible under the brilliant brilliance.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hei at his feet let out a low roar, with a bit of anxiety. Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and he immediately recovered. A moment later, when his eyes swept the tall stone pillars around him again, looking at them standing up and drowning the ruins of this ancient village, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly felt a chill.


    The strange and gloomy hum suddenly came out from the huge light in the sky. Under the strong light, only Shen Shi and little black pig were standing in the desolate and lifeless ruins, which was so abrupt and dazzling.


    For a moment, the huge light curtain seemed to vibrate for a moment, and then a large group of light turned into a silver white beam and flew to Shen Shi. Shen Shi saw it clearly, and it was countless black insects that he had seen before. They came to him like a flood.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he immediately turned around and ran. The huge swarm of insects in front of him was obviously a strange species unheard of in the secret place of asking heaven. Looking at the great power, Shen Shi didn''t even have the mood to fight with the swarm. However, there is no place for him to escape in the desolate ruins. When he was in a panic, Shen Shi suddenly saw Xiao Hei rushing in front of him. However, he took a few steps to gallop back to the entrance of the cellar and jumped directly.


    Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly brightened. At this moment, he flew to the past. At the same time, he just heard the noise and strange buzzing all over the sky, and the bright and dazzling light came, as if a cool wind had rushed not far behind him.


    Shen Shi shouts and jumps into the cellar. At the same time, he reaches out his hand and grabs the heavy stone slab at the entrance. With a bang, he covers it with his backhand.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    In an instant, a burst of crashing sound, like a storm, madly bumped into the heavy stone slab, which was creepy. At the bottom of the cellar, he fell into the darkness again. There was no light, only a low gasp, one was Shen Shi, the other was Xiao Hei.


    They stood in the corridor below the entrance and looked up at the stone slab above. Although the stone slab had been covered, no one knew whether it could stop the strange and unknown insects. However, with the passage of time, the sound of the collision outside changed from sharp to slow, began to weaken gradually, and soon became silent.


    Shen Shi listened attentively for a while, and slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Although the strange insects looked very powerful, they didn''t seem to have any intelligence. Even if they were only blocked by a hard stone slab on the ground, they didn''t seem to have a good way.


    Now it''s safe for a moment. Shen Shi ponders for a moment and then takes Xiao Hei back to the cellar. At the moment, there was no light in the cellar. Of course, it was dark. Shen Shi was also worried that if there was any air leak, he would be bad if the fireball was found by those strange insects outside, so he gave up the idea and took Xiao Hei to sit down at the entrance of the cellar.


    Looking back on the situation of this day, if you guessed correctly, those strange insects living in the high stone pillar should be strange creatures that come out at night. So now we still have to wait for the night to pass. If these strange insects disappear when the hot sun rises tomorrow, it may be possible to leave the ruins safely.


    There was silence in the dark cellar, especially when the strange sounds outside the ground on the top of the head gradually went away, the basement became more and more quiet. Shen Shi looked up at the darkness in front of him. At the end of the stone room in that direction, there should still be a dead demon corpse.


    Although I know that it is a corpse that has been dead for many years, it''s still not comfortable to associate with a corpse in the same room when it''s extremely quiet. The darkness in front of me obscures everything. I can''t see my fingers. Somehow, it seems that the cellar, which was originally empty, suddenly becomes a little dangerous Get up.


    Fortunately, at this time, a low murmur came from Shen Shi''s side. It was Xiao Hei''s voice. It seemed that he was not afraid of the surrounding environment, and even impatient. He came to Shen Shi''s feet and rubbed his ankle with his head.


    Shen Shichang took a breath. He felt relieved for some reason. He reached out and picked up the pig. He gently touched the fur on its back and said, "Xiao Hei, we''ll wait here all night and leave early tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Hei seemed to look up at him. Maybe it was too dark, or some illusion. Shen Shi felt that he saw Xiao Hei''s two eyes for a moment. One was shining slightly, the other was dark and silent. But soon the darkness came again and covered everything.


    Xiao Hei lowered his head again, but put his head on his chest, and then went to sleep quietly.Time passes quietly in silence. Shen Shi suddenly shakes, but wakes up from his sleep. When he woke up, he was stunned and confused. Originally, he was in such a dangerous place. He should have been sleepless all night, but somehow, in the silence last night, he fell asleep quietly.


    Not only him, but also Xiao Hei. Up to now, he is still lying on the ground beside him, with his head resting on his calf, snoring.


    Is this a good place to sleep Shen Shi murmured in his heart. According to the habit he has formed for many years, although he is still in the cellar now, the time to wake up should be in the early morning. Shen Shi shakes his head and stands up. By the way, he wakes up Xiao Hei. The lazy pig looks heartless and yawns with a wide mouth. Listening to the sound, he looks like he has not had enough sleep.


    Shen Shi said angrily, "don''t sleep. Let''s go out and have a peek to see if we can go."


    Then he went to the outside of the corridor. Xiao Hei listened and followed him.


    When he comes to the corridor at the entrance of the cellar again, Shen Shi is also a little nervous. He grabs the stone walls on both sides and lets Xiao Hei lie on his shoulder. He easily climbs to the stone slab at the entrance, but he doesn''t open it immediately. Instead, he hesitates.


    Are those insects creatures that come out in the daytime or at night?


    After a while, he slightly tilted his head and said in a soft voice: "Xiao Hei, is there any movement outside?"


    Not far from the top of his head was the thick stone slab. The little black pig raised his head and sniffed it. It seemed that he listened for a while, then shook his head.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. He didn''t hesitate any more. He pushed the slate open with his hand.


    A gentle light came down from the crack, and the fresh air turned into a breeze, blowing on their faces.


    It''s neither cold nor hot, and even has a slightly moist smell that is rarely seen in the desert.


    There was peace and quiet.


    Shen Shi''s spirit was inspired. He reached out and pushed away the stone slab and jumped out of the cave. Sure enough, he saw that the sky was just at the beginning of dawn, and a red sun was slowly sticking out of the East. The ruins of the village in the early morning also seemed to be quiet again. All the strange insects flying all over the sky and shining silver disappeared. The yellow sand was long, leaving only a desolation.


    Looking up at the tall stone pillars that had become dead again, Shen Shi''s pupils contracted slightly, but he did not dare to come near any more. Immediately, with Xiao Hei, he walked out of the ruins of the abandoned village, far away from the strange stone forest, and quickly walked to the depth of the desert in another direction.


    It was only a few miles away from those strange stone pillars that Shen Shi slowed down his pace and relaxed a little. Although his eyes returned to yesterday''s boring scene of rolling sand dunes, compared with the desolate stone forest and ruins, it was still more reassuring. Thinking of this, Shen Shi didn''t even feel that his head was rising towards the middle of the sky When the desert is getting hotter and hotter, there is nothing hateful about the sun.


    After walking for more than ten miles, he had already left behind the ruins of the stone forest behind him and disappeared in the yellow sand. However, in front of him, Shen Shi suddenly saw a touch of green, which loomed in the yellow sand in front of him.


    "Well? Is there an oasis here? " Although Shen Shi has never been to such desert places in the past, he has seen some common knowledge about the desert from the book. He knows that in the extremely hot and huge desert, if there are clear springs and green trees, they will become oases, which are rare paradise for life in the desert.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s spirit was also uplifted. He walked towards the faint oasis. Anyway, it seemed better than walking in the desert.


    Before long, he came close to the green. Sure enough, he saw a forest of green trees ahead. Through the dense green branches and leaves, he seemed to be able to see a pool of water behind. It looked like the oasis recorded in the book.


    Having stayed in this desolate desert for a long time, Shen Shi immediately felt a pleasant feeling when he saw the number of green and emerald trees. At the same time, he noticed that the edge of the oasis seemed very neat, showing a long straight line separated from the yellow sand.


    When he saw the scene of the edge of the forest, Shen Shi''s body stopped for a moment, and his heart was a bit puzzled. Although there was no mention of the oasis edge in the previous books, it seemed strange that such a neat edge.


    After thinking for a while, he went to the depth of the woods. The faint sound of water came from the pool behind the woods, like a sweet and moist wind.


    Shen Shi took two steps forward, but suddenly his eyes were fixed. However, he saw that in several places in the forest, there were several large nets woven with thick yellow ropes, which were tied between the tall trees. There were still things on the net. When he looked carefully, Shen Shi took a breath.There are at least dozens of strange black worms on every net. They are exactly the kind he saw last night, but now they seem to have lost all their lives, hanging in the net like that.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Shen Shi was surprised, and his eyes swept over the dead black insects, and finally fell on the Internet. At first glance, the appearance of these large webs is very similar to ordinary spider webs. Of course, the area is much larger. At first glance, it seems that the yellowish ones are similar to hemp ropes. But after a closer look, Shen Shi finds that they are actually strange materials he has never seen before. They are yellow brown, round and flexible. Each web thread has the size of a finger, and there are many edges The obvious knot is obviously that someone has made a very fine mesh with these silk threads.


    It seems that there is still a lot of wet water on these strange networks. It seems that it is very sticky and can be seen everywhere. But the dead black insects are firmly stuck on these networks after they encounter the mucus, and they can no longer escape.


    Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed slightly, as if he had thought of something. Then his face became a little more complicated. He seemed to be surprised and alert.


    If he remembers correctly, there are countless opportunities, countless natural dangers, Jedi, and all kinds of dangers, including all kinds of incredible powerful monsters, in the history of the secret place of asking heaven for so many years, but There is a well-known common sense in all the records and legends related to this secret place:


    there is no one in the secret place.


    The people mentioned here include not only people like Shen Shi, but also other intelligent people like demon.


    No matter how many demons and beasts there are, no matter how powerful they are, they can be seen. But no one has ever appeared in the secret place, except for these elite disciples who have entered the secret place to test.


    At the moment, Shen''s hand net was quite different from those of ordinary people. Why did this trip to the secret land suddenly become so strange, with so many things different from the past?


    There must be something wrong.


    Shen Shi stands in the same place, staring at the nets and thinking for a while. Suddenly, he suddenly raises his head. He has been careful all the way. He doesn''t want to spend more spiritual power in strange environment, but he directly takes out the snow pouring dagger as bright as autumn water from his waist.


    "Hei, come here." Shen Shi shouts, and Xiao Hei runs over. He grabs Xiao Hei pig, takes a deep breath, and urges his sword skills. He sees a light coming up from the woods and rushing to the sky.


    The sun is burning in the sky. At this time, the temperature in the desert has gradually become hot. Even the occasional wind seems to be steaming. From above, the sword flew down to the oasis.


    Things are strange. At this time, Shen Shi thinks that the most important thing is to carefully look at what is going on in this oasis, or what dangers are hidden in it.


    When you look at the oasis from above, you can see all the different views.


    This is not a big oasis. It only covers about 10 mu. Behind the woods Shen Shigang just walked into, there is a lake which accounts for more than half of the area. There, the lake is clear, the lake is as calm as a mirror, and the trees grow along the bank. It looks very peaceful and quiet. Except for these trees, it seems that there are no animals.


    In addition, around this oasis, there is endless yellow sand. At least within the sight of Shen Shi, this oasis is like a green pearl, dotted in this desolate desert, which is particularly eye-catching.


    After a while, the oasis seemed very quiet inside and outside, and there was nothing unusual and dangerous. At the same time, the surrounding desert was no different from other places along the way. Everything seemed calm and normal. Although Shen Shi was still a little confused, he was still relieved. As soon as he sank, he was ready to fall again Back to the ground, after all, his Taoist realm is only the middle level of Ningyuan. He keeps flying with his sword all the time, and his spiritual power is not small.


    Just at this moment, the light from the corner of his eyes occasionally swept the lake, but he saw a ripple on the originally calm surface of the lake. It seemed that something in the lake swam to the surface of the water.


    Shen Shi moved in his heart, fell over and leaned over slowly.


    Only when he just quietly flew to a place near the periphery of the lake, he saw a long jaw stretched out in the rippling water on the other side of the lake. After a few bites into the air, the underwater animal floated up and looked like a crocodile like monster five or six feet long.


    The crocodile didn''t notice Shen Shi in the distance. It seemed to be a bit leisurely and lazy. It slowly swam to the Bank of the lake, and then came out of the water and lay on the bank. The sun was shining down from the top of his head. The crocodile monster seemed to be basking in the sun. Although the sunlight in the desert was so poisonous, it seemed that he didn''t care about it.


    Although the crocodile shaped monster suddenly appears to be a bit terrifying and ferocious, its action is a bit lazy, which does not conflict with the quiet environment of the surrounding lake and forest. Just at this time, in this seemingly peaceful atmosphere, suddenly, on a piece of soil just three feet away from the crocodile monster, a piece of soil was suddenly lifted, and two tall figures suddenly jumped out of the ground.With a roar like the howl of a wild animal, the two figures rushed directly to the crocodile monster. It seemed that they were still holding a long handled weapon, so they stabbed the monster hard.


    This sudden change, the position is so close, the original leisurely and lazy crocodile beast obviously did not respond, only almost instinctively just looked up to see, it was the two figures close to the body, and then looked at the room like a spear, "Dong Dong" twice, directly broke the flesh and blood, inserted into its body.


    The strength was so fierce that it almost instantly penetrated the body of the crocodile monster and nearly nailed it to the ground.


    "Oh..."


    An earth shaking roar burst out from the mouth of the crocodile monster. The sudden attack, which had been seriously injured, almost instantly ignited its anger and ferocity. The huge body suddenly turned, only to hear a click, one of the two spears inserted into its body has directly broken, and the other spear inserted into its chest is still shaking violently.


    The huge alligator''s tail swung directly in the past, and "bang" beat a person close to it out, while another tall figure jumped on its back, roared like a wild animal, took out another short blade and stabbed the alligator in the back.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the back of the monster was bleeding, and the spear still ran through its body. Every time it twisted its body, it hurt its heart and lungs. The blood gushed out like a spring, and even dyed the nearby water red.


    However, this monster is also extremely fierce. At this dangerous moment, it seems that even the brutality in its bones has been aroused. With a roar, its body twisted wildly. With a splash of blood, it broke the second spear again.


    With that almost irresistible force, the figure who had been riding on its back was thrown out and fell heavily on the ground, and the sound of howling suddenly sounded.


    The crocodile monster roared up to the sky, covered with blood, like a devil, and rushed to the two men in a frenzy. It seemed that the two men didn''t expect that the crocodile monster was so powerful, but they were not frightened. They still held on and retreated.


    But one of them was careless for a moment. He didn''t see a root at his feet. When he stepped back, he tripped and fell back with a scream. In an instant, he was overtaken by the terrible crocodile monster. He opened his mouth and bit it directly. Seeing that a tragedy was about to happen, another man next to him was shocked and rushed over, but it was too late to make a desperate howl.


    "Boom!"


    A blazing fireball suddenly rushed down from the mid air and hit the crocodile in its mouth and throat.


    The crocodile monster''s huge body seemed to be suddenly stopped. After a moment, he suddenly yelled and rolled back. In front of him, Shen Shi slowly fell down with a dignified color on his face.


    The sudden help made the two men overjoyed, but at the moment they couldn''t thank Shen Shi. They rushed to the crocodile monster and fought together.


    The demon beast, who had been seriously injured, was directly hit by Shen Shi''s powerful fireball technique. At the moment, he was defeated. He couldn''t resist the attack of the two men. He tried to escape back to the lake, but he was soon intercepted by the experienced two men. Finally, he had to swallow his last breath under the fierce attack of his opponent.


    On the Bank of the lake, there was a mess. This battle completely broke the original peace of the oasis.


    Shen Shi didn''t do it again when he was in a hurry. Instead, he stood in the same place and looked at the two men, with a complicated look on his face. When the two figures finally killed the crocodile monster, they were relieved and turned to look at Shen Shi. Their appearance finally appeared clearly in front of Shen Shi''s eyes.


    Shen Shi''s pupils contracted fiercely.


    In front of them, the monkey head on the left side was a big man with strange patterns on his arms, which looked like totem like patterns; the other was a wolf head with a shorter body than his companion, and he didn''t have those patterns on his hands.


    "Demon clan..." Shen Shi''s throat, as if suddenly become a little dry, staring at these two people, slowly spit out these two words.


    The two men looked at each other, and then the monkey head demon tribe took a step forward, with a look of gratitude on its face. But at the same time, they looked at Shen Shi with some vigilance, and said, "we are iron monkeys of the blood tooth tribe. Who are you, coyote?"


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched for a moment. Looking at the monkey head demon clan, he suddenly passed the face of an old monkey demon in the past, and felt a pain in his heart. Just when he wanted to say something, he glanced at the coyote beside the iron monkey. Suddenly, his eyes were fixed, but it fell on one of the Coyote''s hands. He didn''t move away for a long time, and his eyes were a little surprised.


    The wolf head demon clan, named Shanlang, looks similar to the iron monkey on the face and has a similar figure to the ordinary demon clan. However, in addition to the wolf head, the palm of his left hand is a hoof.Shen Shi stared at the hand as if he saw something incredible. He seemed completely stunned.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    Of course, Shen Shi can tell the difference between paws and hooves. Not to mention monsters, even among ordinary beasts, the two symbolize completely different status and their respective populations. Sharp claws belong to fierce meat eating beasts, flat and solid hooves belong to honest grass eating animals. There have never been any hoofed herbivores in this world, nor have there been any clawed herbivores.


    This is true of beasts, and so is monsters. Although most monsters are much more powerful than ordinary beasts, maybe there is still some mysterious connection in the deep blood, so there is no exception for monsters.


    Then there are the demons. The history of the demon clan is ancient and long, and because they were once powerful and invincible, they regarded themselves as the legitimate descendants of gods and the chosen sons of heaven. However, there is a strange place that there are many different tribes in the demon clan. In addition to the demon emperor who stands at the peak of the whole demon clan, many other tribes have traces similar to demon beasts. As long as they reach a high level of self-cultivation, those lower class demon clans will completely transform into human beings.


    This is indeed a very strange phenomenon, in the long years, there have been countless people puzzled about it, which has led to a large number of explanations and conjectures. For example, some people once thought that among the large number of demon families, only the descendants of the demon emperor''s family were the real demon families. As for the other tribes with traces of demon beasts, they were just the subordinates who were subdued by the demon emperor in the past.


    In fact, there have been many similar sayings among the Terrans for many years. It is said that as early as the war between the human and the demon in the last years of the demon king''s court, those saints directly called the demon tribe "Orc". Of course, some of them deliberately belittled and even divided the demon tribe.


    However, no matter what the origin of the demon clan is, Shen Shi, who once lived in the demon kingdom for three years and lived together with countless demon clans, clearly knows that the demon clan in the demon Kingdom attaches great importance to the blood of their respective tribes, and almost never has a blood hybrid.


    A tribe similar to the azure snake demon may attract other demons to join the tribe because of its strength, but in terms of offspring reproduction, all demons will only have children with the same blood as their own tribe. The only exception is that during the bloody scuffle between the tribes, the demon soldiers who are fierce and fierce will do some tyrannical things, bully the female demon families of other tribes, and then give birth to some hybrid offspring.


    But such a hybrid newborn, no matter where it is in the demon world, will be regarded as an ominous thing, and its tribe naturally thinks that this is an unbearable shame, which is rejected by all the demon families. Therefore, in the demon world, almost all hybrid babies will be killed immediately after birth.


    At the moment, Shen Shi saw the demon clan named mountain wolf. In addition to the most prominent features of wolf head, one of his palms was actually hoof. The only explanation is that the coyote is actually an adult hybrid demon that Shen Shi has never seen before.


    Iron Monkey and coyote are two people, iron monkey''s body is a little bigger, and the strange patterns on his body also show that he should be a strong soldier in the blood tooth tribe. In contrast, coyote was a little short and seemed to be a young soldier. Now he was stared at by Shen Shi in amazement for a long time, and his eyes immediately showed some vigilance.


    But in addition, coyote didn''t have any other expressions, such as fear, fear, inferiority and panic. He just looked at Shen Shi, a stranger, and kept looking at him. It seems that for him, there is no scruple because of his mixed blood.


    A demon clan that doesn''t seem to care about its hybrid blood at all?


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that something was beyond his imagination.


    At the other end, after reporting the origin of his family, the iron monkey found that after the stranger''s initial surprise, he suddenly showed a strange look and only stared at his companion coyote. He couldn''t help but be surprised. Then he raised his voice again and said it again.


    Looking back, did the three demons still know the secret place in their mind?


    It''s mysterious, weird and omnipresent. It seems that things that haven''t appeared before can''t be sure. Now they won''t appear, right?


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi may have given an explanation for his great doubts, and his face relaxed slightly. At the same time, he heard the Iron Monkey ask himself: "by the way, which tribe are you from? We have not seen outsiders here in the Dragon wilderness for many years?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he was silent for a moment. Then he took a deep breath and said, "I am The witches and ghosts. "


    Ghost witch, this strange and dark word, seems to have been far away from him after he came back from the demon world, but at this time, I don''t know why, it suddenly came back to his mind, and then it came out naturally.The Iron Monkey and the wolf looked at each other, and there was some obvious confusion on his face. Shen Shi moved in his heart and said, "haven''t you heard of the ghost witch?"


    The Iron Monkey and the mountain wolf shake their heads at the same time, which makes Shen Shi feel a little more confident. It seems that this is really a strange world derived from the change of the secret world of asking heaven. You should know that if it is in the real demon world, most of the demons there know about the ghosts and witches, although many people hate it.


    Knowing that he didn''t have a strange situation, he suddenly returned to the demon world, but was still in the secret world. Shen Shi was relieved and began to chat with the two demon families. In other words, the elite disciples of the other four well-known schools who have entered the secret land of asking heaven for experience may find a way to kill the two demon clans directly when they encounter this situation. What''s more, some of the disciples with advanced Taoism may even want to find the old nest of the blood tooth tribe, go in and kill them, and then search carefully, maybe they can find some from the ruins of a sea of blood Chance, maybe it''s some ancient heritage, or some secret treasure of heaven and earth. In short, similar things have happened in the past.


    However, Shen Shi is different from most of the Terran disciples in the matter of demon clan. After all, he has lived in the demon kingdom for three years. Even though many demon clans are really cruel and cruel, after three years, he can still see some differences among the demon clans. For example, they also have feelings, beliefs and pride. Of course, some of them are also proud Once had a friendship with Shen Shi.


    Thinking of the tomb still in the forest of Guiyuan Kingdom, Shen Shi was in a low mood for a moment, and had no intention of killing the two demon tribes. After talking with Shen Shi for a few words, Iron Monkey and mountain wolf seemed not to be very wary of the benefactor who was brave enough to save him, so they took Shen Shi and walked forward.


    Shen Shi followed the two of them to the woods. Looking at this direction, Shen Shi felt a move in his heart and wanted to say nothing. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before iron monkey and coyote came to the strange big net.


    The two demon clans first looked left and right, and then walked to the big nets. They saw dozens of black insects stuck on each big net. The iron monkey''s expression was still calm, just showed a smile, while the coyote was much more excited. With a cheer, he strode over and laughed. Then he pulled down a black insect body the size of a palm, Force a break into two sections, directly lost a large piece into the mouth, and then chew up.


    The Iron Monkey laughs and shakes his head. He seems to have seen the young man''s impulse. He doesn''t say anything about it. He just takes out a hide bag from his body, and then starts to pick off the black insect bodies one by one and put them in his pocket.


    Shen Shi looked at them and thought that they were collecting food. However, when he saw the black insects, he felt sick. He thought that someone could eat them, but he seemed to like the taste of the insects.


    After a while, after taking these insects, the Iron Monkey and the coyote left directly, and did not mean to put away the big net. Back to the lake, the Iron Monkey threw the skin bag to the coyote, and then directly picked up the body of the crocodile monster from the ground. It seemed that he didn''t want to let it go, and was ready to take it back as food.


    Before that, Iron Monkey politely asked Shen Shi if he wanted to share some crocodile meat, but Shen Shi was not interested in it, so he shook his head and refused. This makes the Iron Monkey and the mountain wolf look very happy, and they are a little closer to him. The Iron Monkey even directly invited him to be a guest in the blood tooth tribe. He also said frankly that he would be very happy to take him to the blood tooth clan leader if he hadn''t seen an outsider for many years.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a while, then nodded and agreed.


    Even in the secret land of asking heaven, he was very curious about this strange demon tribe and wanted to go to their tribe to have a closer look. After reaching an agreement, Iron Monkey and mountain wolf take Shen Shi out of the oasis. Along the way, Shen Shi constantly asks about the blood tooth tribe. However, Iron Monkey and mountain wolf don''t seem to have any bent gut, so they tell Shen Shi many things unconsciously.


    The vast land near here is called the Dragon wilderness, which is boundless. Although the desert they are in is also huge, it is only a small part of the Dragon wilderness. It''s about two days'' journey to the East, then you can walk out of the desert and reach the big camp of the blood tooth tribe.


    However, Iron Monkey and coyote didn''t directly return with Shen Shi. They seem to have other tasks. They zigzagged through the desert and found five or six similar oases before and after. Then they collected a lot of food, which really began to turn around.


    So when they saw the gray wilderness line on the edge of the desert, it was four days later.


    At the junction of the yellow sand and the hard and desolate land, the Iron Monkey and the coyote knelt down and prayed in a low voice toward the vast wilderness. Shen Shi looked at them curiously. At the same time, they whispered:


    " Safe return "The Dragon God protects..."


    Shen''s eyes suddenly changed as if they were shocked for the first time.Dragon God, what these two demon clans admire and worship, is actually a Dragon God who doesn''t know the origin?


    He looked at the two strange demon clans in a daze and thought that the blood tooth clan could not only tolerate the existence of mixed blood demon clans, but also had abandoned the common instinctive belief of all demon clans since ancient times, which was sacred, supreme and inviolable to demon clans.


    This tribe seems to have completely lost everything in the spirit of the normal demon clan!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    Ten thousand years is a very long time. Until now, the people in Hongmeng have almost forgotten the demon race. Except for some incomplete records hidden in ancient books, no one can really understand this race deeply.


    But Shen Shi is different. He is different from all his human compatriots, because he lived with real demons for three years, living, eating, sleeping, fighting, life and death, and even in all aspects. In those three years, he was surrounded by real demons, so he knew much more than others.


    The demon clan has faith, and this kind of faith is very firm. It has been handed down since ancient times and has never changed.


    As long as he is a member of the demon family, no matter what tribe he comes from, he will have great respect and firm belief in three things: first, Pangu, the legendary giant god, who firmly believes that he is the direct descendant of this God, and his blood is noble and supreme; second, the blood of the demon emperor, especially the demon emperor''s ancestor, TIANYAO emperor. It is said that TIANYAO emperor is the only son of Pangu, the great God, who created all the Hongmeng tribes. He is also the ancestor of the demons and the ancestor worshipped by countless demons. The third and last one is the totem belief of each demon tribe. They firmly believe that the ancient ancestors are attached to the totem of the tribe from generation to generation, which is the source of all people''s strength.


    There are only three kinds of belief and worship in every demon clan, giant god, ancestor and totem. In addition, the demon clan does not revere, nor believe in anything else. This is the thought that dissolves in the blood of all demon clans. It is firm and unchangeable for thousands of years.


    However, the scene in front of him obviously deviated from the normal. Seeing the Iron Monkey and coyote praying to the Dragon God so devoutly and reverently, Shen Shi even began to doubt whether the blood tooth tribe was a real demon tribe for the first time.


    There has never been any real demon clan like this. They have betrayed the ancient beliefs of their own race and the power of their ancestors and totems, but they believe in a kind of evil god that comes from nowhere. Well, Shen Shi doesn''t know the origin of the Dragon God, but what he knows is that for the real demon clan, it is a kind of evil god.


    Iron Monkey and coyote prayed for a short time, but their expressions were full of awe, their movements were very careful and rigorous, and they obviously admired the Dragon God very much. They stood up and looked at each detail in silence.


    The wolf frowned. It seemed that Shen Shi didn''t kneel down to pray with them. It was a very disrespectful act to thank the Dragon God for his blessing. However, the iron monkey looked calm, laughed and said to Shen Shi, "are you here for the first time?"


    Shen Shi nodded.


    The Iron Monkey smiles and says nothing more. He points to the depth of the wasteland and says, "our tribe is there. Let''s go."


    Then he took the lead and walked forward. The coyote followed him. Shen Shi took a silent look at the vast wasteland in front of him. He saw that the sky was vast and gray, and the whole earth was black and gray. There were few green trees, most of which were small and large stones, and occasionally some withered yellow weeds In this desolate place. It suddenly occurred to him that the two demon clans had mentioned before that this place was called Dragon wilderness. Perhaps this name had something to do with the evil god they believed in?


    Xiao heikou let out a low Snort and walked by Shen Shi''s feet. Looking back at him, he seemed to wonder why this guy didn''t go and stood still. Shen Shi looked down at it silently, then nodded, took a deep breath and said, "come on, Xiao Hei, let''s go and have a look at the blood tooth tribe. What''s going on?"


    The location of the blood tooth tribe is about half a day away from the edge of the desert and wasteland. Along the way, Shen Shi talked with the Iron Monkey wolf, and gradually learned more about the blood tooth tribe from them.


    According to the iron monkey, the blood tooth tribe should be the only tribe in the giant dragon wilderness, because for thousands of years, they have never seen anyone other than their own tribe. Shen Shi is the first one they met.


    However, Shen Shi doesn''t believe in the iron monkey''s statement. At least in his opinion, the giant dragon wilderness is obviously extremely huge. From the range of activities of the Iron Monkey and the mountain wolf, it is obvious that the blood tooth tribe has the most influence, that is, within the range of five or six days around. Compared with the vast area of the giant dragon wilderness, it is definitely a small place Fang.


    However, this time, it seems that the secret place of asking heaven is obviously different from the records in the past. Everything is a bit strange and strange, so Shen Shi can''t believe his judgment completely. He just perfunctorizes at the moment. Later, in the chat, he further learned about the demon clan who had lost their ancient belief. How far their belief has gone.


    The blood tooth tribe didn''t know that there was a giant god Pangu who created the world. They thought that the world was created by the omnipotent Dragon God. The blood tooth tribe also didn''t believe in the blood of the demon emperor, and they didn''t believe in the legendary demon emperor. They thought that the Dragon God created the blood tooth clan and it has been bred to this day. The only thing that makes Shen Shi feel that they are still close to the demon clan is that he understands that the blood tooth clan still retains an ancient clan totem after all.But soon, when the iron monkey showed him with a little pride, Shen Shi saw that the totem pattern showed a giant dragon with teeth and claws.


    In the demon world, the totem of each demon tribe is related to its own ancestors and the origin of its blood. For example, the totem of the old white monkey is a monkey, the totem of the stone pig is a stone pig, and the totem of the azure snake demon tribe is a giant snake. Just looking at the dragon pattern on the totem in front of him, Shen Shi nodded with a smile, but he couldn''t help but say something in his heart. He thought that you are still dragon people?


    What the hell!


    Half a day later, in the middle of the day, Shen Shi, along with Iron Monkey and mountain wolf, finally arrived at the camp where the blood tooth tribe was.


    At a glance, this is a tribal camp built on a flat land in the wilderness. Maybe it''s because there are few trees in the wilderness, so most of the houses in the camp are built with large and small stones, and the scale is not very large. It should be a tribe with only a few hundred people.


    Although the blood tooth tribe is not particularly large, it is very lively. As soon as you get near the camp, you can see people walking around and hear the laughter of some children playing and chasing. It sounds very happy and carefree.


    Soon, someone in the tribe in front of them found the Iron Monkey and coyote. Suddenly, someone cheered. Then someone came up and helped them to take over all kinds of food and meat. Among them, many demon children ran to their side and kept making noise. It seemed that the atmosphere in the blood tooth tribe was very close and gentle.


    Then soon everyone saw Shen Shi standing behind the Iron Monkey and the coyote.


    There seemed to be a moment''s silence in the field. Everyone opened their eyes in surprise, and some demon children were even surprised. But maybe it was because Shen Shi didn''t look particularly fierce, so the children of the blood tooth tribe didn''t mean much to fear. Instead, they kept looking at Shen Shi strangely. One or two brave children even leaned over to see Shen Shi, and then they were surprised Then he looked at the little black pig at his feet.


    "Uncle Iron Monkey, can this pig eat?" After a while, a demon child seems to have a drop of saliva and points to Xiao hei and asks the iron monkey.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shen Shi is speechless, but Xiao Hei looks a little annoyed. He grunts to the other side, showing his tusks and making a bit of ferocity.


    The Iron Monkey laughs and slaps the greedy kid away. Then he turns to Shen Shi and says with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll take you to see our blood tooth clan leader."


    Shen Shi nodded, followed him and walked into the camp of the blood tooth tribe.


    As he went deeper and deeper, he saw more and more people of the blood tooth tribe. Most of them noticed him with some surprise. Shen Shi''s surprise also increased. There are more than half of these demons on the road, but the most important one is that he has more than two kinds of teeth.


    In the real demon world, the hybrid blood demon clan, which is extremely despised and almost killed at birth, is so common here. Looking at the atmosphere of the whole clan, it seems that everyone is used to it. They don''t have any isolated and discriminative behavior. They just become part of the same demon clan as themselves.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt an inexplicable discomfort in his heart.


    I don''t know why, he suddenly felt that in this seemingly gentle and lively demon tribe, behind the bright appearance, there was a strange but sad atmosphere. That feeling was hard to describe, even he could not say. If he is reluctant to say that, maybe he suddenly saw so many miscellaneous blood demon clan and some don''t adapt to it.


    In front of him, the iron monkey took him all the way to the northernmost side of the xueya camp. There was a big house which was much bigger than the surrounding stone houses, and it was the only big house with two floors. However, from the appearance, the stones outside the stone house are also mottled, and it seems that they have a lot of heads.


    The Iron Monkey pointed to the upstairs and said with a smile, "the patriarch is there on weekdays. I''ll take you to find him."


    Shen Shi nodded and followed him to the stone house. After only two steps, he suddenly saw that above the gate of the first floor of the stone house, a big stone was carved into the shape of a dragon head. Looking down, it seemed that it was the Dragon God that the blood tooth tribe believed in.


    Like the dragon head statue, Shen Shi suddenly thought: is this demon tribe with mixed blood and lost faith really bewitched and degenerated by this dragon shaped evil god?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    Walking into the stone house, Shen Shi didn''t see anything particularly beautiful and exquisite in the house, although this is where the head of the blood tooth tribe lives. Instead, stones can be seen everywhere, including some stone cabinets, stone frames and other daily necessities. It seems that the blood tooth tribe lives in this wilderness and is used to using local materials.


    The room was quite spacious, but no one could be seen on the first floor. Iron Monkey didn''t seem to be surprised. He took Shen Shi to the side of the room, where there was a stone ladder leading to the second floor. After walking all the way, there is a corridor in front of you, even without a guardrail. If you look at it carelessly, you may fall directly. However, judging from the bodies of the blood tooth tribe demons like iron monkey, it seems that it won''t be a big problem to fall from such a height.


    When he got here, the iron monkey looked solemn. He took Shen Shi to the middle of the corridor, where there was a gate. After walking, he stood at the gate. The Iron Monkey raised his voice and bowed to the inside, saying:


    "patriarch, we are back."


    Shen Shi followed the Iron Monkey and stood at the door looking inside. He saw that the stone house on the second floor was very bright and full of light, because the stone house was very strange, with only three walls.


    To be exact, in addition to the stone house walls on the left and right sides where their gate is located, on the opposite side, that is, the north side of the tribe, it is completely empty. At a glance, you can see a vast and endless wasteland in the north, with excellent vision.


    In the stone house, facing them, that is, the wilderness in the north, there was a man sitting. After hearing the voice of the iron monkey, he turned and looked over.


    Shen Shi''s eyes immediately fell on this man. He was a demon clan with a bull head and a human body. His eyes were very big, but both his eyes and his body looked like an old man with years. On his head, a pair of horns curled up and attached to the side of his head, but one of the horns was half broken. I don''t know if it was caused by injury when he was young.


    This seems to be the head of the blood tooth tribe. Shen Shi already knew from the mouth of Iron Monkey earlier that after he took office, he would get the name of "blood tooth". At the moment, looking at the Iron Monkey respectfully walking forward to salute, Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, also slightly bent over in the past, and said: "see the blood tooth clan leader."


    Of course, the blood tooth clan leader saw Shen Shi at the moment. To such a stranger, and his appearance was obviously different from that of the people in the tribe, he was also a little surprised. He looked up and down Shen Shi for a while, and then asked the iron monkey, "iron monkey, he is..."


    Iron monkey quickly took a step, will encounter Shen Shi things from the beginning to the end roughly once again, finally said: "I think we have not seen outsiders here for many years, so I would like to invite him as a guest, please have a look."


    Blood tooth clan long facial expression eased a few minutes, slightly nodded, way: "so it is." After thinking for a while, he turned to look at Shen Shi and said, "this guest, you said to the iron monkey, are you from the ghost wizard tribe?"


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and said, "yes, has the patriarch heard of my tribe?" Then he fixed his eyes on the patriarch, hoping to see something from his face.


    But the blood tooth clan leader thought for a moment, but still shook his head. It seemed that he had no impression of the ghost witch clan Shen Shi said, and said: "I haven''t heard of it."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He didn''t know what to say. But then the blood tooth clan leader began to ask Shen Shi. It can be seen that he was very curious about Shen Shi''s origin and even his identity. Maybe it was because the blood tooth clan had lived alone in this wasteland for too long.


    When xueya clan leader asked where Shen Shi came from, Shen Shi certainly could not say that I was a disciple of Lingxiao sect of Sizheng school, and I came from the secret passage opened by manggu mirage bead. So after a little meditation, he said that he came from the far south. The reason for his long journey was that he was born to like to travel and explore, so he inadvertently entered the desert, and finally he went there I met Iron Monkey and coyote in the oasis.


    The head of xueya clan was surprised, so he continued to ask about the situation in Shen Shi''s hometown. The area where the xueya tribe lived was so large. According to what Iron Monkey told Shen Shi, they had never been out of the desert. The farthest distance was the oasis where they met last time.


    Shen Shi''s mind turned, and even though he began to narrate about his "Hometown", he said these seemingly illusory things very smoothly and naturally, because in fact, what he was talking about at this time was what happened in Heiyu mountain in the demon world.


    Under the huge mountains and on the vast land, there are a large number of demon tribes, strong and weak, and their own survival and development. From time to time, there will be tribal fights and bloody wars. In order to see more about the reaction of these blood teeth tribes to the outside world, Shen Shi even called out the names of many tribes in the demon world one by one.


    White Monkey tribe, stone pig tribe, blood wolf tribe, civet tribe, magic fox tribe, giant bear, leopard, red tiger Of course, it also includes the two most powerful tribes, the green snake tribe and the black phoenix tribe.


    The blood tooth clan leader listened all the way, and his ox''s eyes widened. His curiosity continued unabated, including the iron monkey sitting on one side, who also showed a look of surprise and yearning. It''s just that Shen Shi was shocked when he looked at these two people, but he didn''t have any different reaction to those tribal names.It seems that they really do not understand the situation of the external demon clan, and know nothing about the real demon clan.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi''s voice slowly lowered.


    After listening to what Shen Shi said, the blood tooth clan leader was silent for a long time. At last, he sighed and said: "originally It turns out that there are so many people of the same race outside the desert. We thought that for many years, we could only survive here under the protection of the Dragon God. "


    Shen Shi took the opportunity to ask about the blood tooth tribe. Perhaps it was because the things Shen Shi said before made the head of the blood tooth clan feel agitated. Unconsciously, he took the young man as his own and was less wary. So he said something about the blood tooth tribe to Shen Shi.


    Although most of them are the same as what the Iron Monkey wolf said before, as the clan leader, he certainly knows more. So Shen Shi finally knows the ancient myth and legend of the blood tooth tribe. It is said that there was an earth shaking war in ancient times, which broke the sky and the earth and poisoned the earth. Dragon wilderness here is a fertile land with rich water and grass, but polluted by the devil''s blood, it is now so desolate.


    In the end, the only demons who can protect the dragon and the earth are the dragon and the devil.


    Listen to this ancient myth, Shen Shi is not too surprised. There are similar myths in the history of both the human race and the demon race, and he has heard of them all. It''s just that the protagonist and supporting role change, and the plot is similar. But at the end of hearing this, he was stunned and looked at the blood tooth clan leader and said, "guard the demon?"


    With a faint smile, the blood tooth clan leader got up and beckoned Shen Shi to come. Then he walked with him to the north of the empty room. He saw a vast expanse of desolation in front of him, and the sky and the earth were gray. The wasteland seemed to extend endlessly to the end of the sky and the earth.


    As soon as the blood tooth clan leader reached out and pointed to the endless wilderness in the north, he calmly said: "the demon was suppressed in the deep of the Dragon wilderness. Our mission of the blood tooth clan is to guard here and not let anyone enter there."


    When he came down from the stone house, Shen Shi''s mood was a little complicated. Just now, the head of xueya clan had warmly invited him to be a guest in this tribe, and asked iron monkey to inform other xueya people that Shen Shi was a rare guest.


    This is naturally a recognition of Shen Shi''s identity, so when iron monkey said this to the other blood teeth in the tribe, most of the demon tribes of the blood teeth tribe immediately became friendly to Shen Shi, and even a few demon children ran over and stood beside Shen Shi and looked at him curiously.


    In addition, the blood tooth patriarch even allocated a small stone house to Shen Shi to live in. Although the stone house was on the edge of the tribal camp and had been vacant for a long time, the sense of hospitality was still clear. However, Shen Shi was a little hesitant, because he entered this secret place to find the chance to make his self-cultivation to a higher level. At the moment, he is very curious about the individual or tribe, but there is nothing strange about it.


    Perhaps, is this just a common demon tribe in the unpredictable secret land of asking heaven?


    Maybe I should leave here and continue to look for my chance?


    Shen Shi''s mood was somewhat contradictory. When he left the clan''s stone house with the iron monkey, he found out one thing he had ignored before, that is, the whole camp of the blood tooth tribe was made up of stone houses, and there was no wall fence or other things around the camp to block the external objects, but it was in the north of the camp to protect the clan Long that stone house as the center, but built a stone wall more than half a person high, extending to both sides, each dozens of feet away.


    The stone wall looks old and dilapidated, weathered and low. It seems that anyone in the blood tooth tribe, even a child, can easily climb over it. However, after observing Shen Shi all the way back and forth, it is found that the whole blood tooth tribe, including curious and active children, no one will approach the broken wall, and no one will cross the road Take a step to the north of the tribal camp.


    Inadvertently, I took a look at the deep part of the vast wilderness to the north of the Dragon wilderness. It seemed that everything was ordinary, which was the same as the scenery I saw when I came here. Shen Shi turned his lips in his heart, thinking that this myth and legend is not true, but with the strength of the blood tooth tribe, how can we see and hold the powerful demon in the legend? Or even the demon is actually very weak


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi also shook his head with a wry smile, thinking how he really took it seriously. This is clearly just an ancient legend of an ordinary demon tribe. It seems that I should not stay here for a long time. I should start early to look for opportunities.


    Just when he thought of the word "chance" in his heart, he suddenly moved, but a thought suddenly flashed across his mind. Then, like a flame suddenly burning, he could not help thinking:Maybe Is it possible that the demon in the legend is some kind of chance?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    As the Iron Monkey walked all the way to a corner of the camp, Shen Shi saw the stone house where the blood tooth tribe let him live. At a glance, there was no big difference between the stone house and the houses of other blood tooth tribes. Both the style of the house and the stones used in the construction were similar, except that it looked narrower. In addition, a layer of dust can be seen on the door and the windowsill. It seems that no one has lived here for a long time.


    The iron monkey went to open the door and looked inside. Then he turned his head and grinned at Shen Shi. He said, "this is what our tribe is like here. You can live together for a few days."


    Shen Shi nodded and didn''t speak. He ran in with the little black pig at his feet. But after a while, the little black pig turned around and ran out again. With a look of disgust, he grunted twice and fell down under the wall beside the door of the small house to bask in the sun lazily.


    Shen Shi stares at this guy, and then ignores him. After pondering for a while, he pulls the iron monkey to chat for a while. Iron Monkey, a demon clan, is calm but cheerful. At the same time, he is very happy to see that Shen Shi He brought back is recognized by the clan leader, so he basically answers all questions about Shen Shi.


    It is said that Shen Tieya didn''t know who was allowed to live in the wilderness after he cracked down on it. This rule has been handed down from generation to generation, so almost all the people in the tribe dare not violate it. Naturally, no one knows the situation deep in the northern wilderness.


    However, in the middle, perhaps the iron monkey saw Shen Shi''s face and didn''t agree with it, or just for the sake of strengthening his persuasion, he said with regret that in the past years, there were several people in the tribe who didn''t agree with this rule, and all of them were the most powerful tribal soldiers at that time.


    The giant dragon wilderness is desolate and desolate, and it is difficult to survive. However, the vast wilderness in the north is endless. No one knows whether there will be better prey or better land and water plants there. Perhaps it is to make the people live better. Therefore, those powerful soldiers, regardless of the dissuasion of the people around them, resolutely crossed the boundary of the tribe and entered the northern wilderness.


    "Then what happened?" Shen Shi saw the Iron Monkey talking about this, and suddenly stopped and kept silent. He couldn''t help asking. The Iron Monkey shook his head, laughed bitterly, and his voice became a little low, saying:


    "after he went, no one came back."


    Perhaps this topic is a little heavy. Iron monkey is not willing to say anything more, so he digs off the topic. Shen Shi doesn''t bother about this question any more and asks about the situation around the blood tooth tribe.


    The surrounding area of xueya tribe is actually a part of the giant dragon wilderness. Shen Shi from tiehoukou knows that the giant dragon wilderness is very vast. Although the first impression is that it is boundless and desolate, there are many different landforms in this vast wilderness.


    For example, if you take the xueya camp as the center, the forbidden area where the demons are located in the north will not be taken care of. To the south of the camp is the vast desert, which is extremely hot and dry. To the west, you can walk for two days, and you will see several rolling mountains, in which are said to be very powerful and fierce beasts. To the East, the terrain is more changeable, including canyons, deep caves and gorillas The walls include some hills. Shen Shi was even surprised to know that there was a swamp in that direction.


    It''s hard to imagine that there would be a swamp in this desolate and dry place, but the Iron Monkey told him that it was true. Moreover, the swamp was not too far away from the xueya camp, and it was one of the most important water taking places for the xueya tribe.


    After hearing this, Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. Finally, he couldn''t help asking the iron monkey, "since we have to run so far every time we get water, why don''t we build the camp near the swamp? Isn''t it much more convenient to get water like this? "


    Iron monkey was obviously stunned. It seemed that it was the first time that someone asked him this question. He didn''t know how to answer it for a while. After thinking for a while, he hesitated a little and said, "I don''t know about this. In short, when the ancestors established the tribe, it was here. It should be because of their own reasons."


    Shen Shi was speechless for a moment, and finally nodded, without asking more. After chatting for a while, the Iron Monkey gets up and leaves. Shen Shi takes him off for a while. When he is about to break up, he suddenly thinks of something, but he stops the iron monkey. Then he takes out a small piece of shiny and beautiful stone from his waist. He hands it to the Iron Monkey and asks with a smile, "by the way, have you ever seen this kind of stone around here?"


    This little stone like thing is naturally the necessary Lingjing for the human friars in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. Shen Shi suddenly thought of it in his heart. In addition, he had heard that someone had indeed found Lingjing in the secret place of asking heaven. Let''s ask. Unexpectedly, the iron monkey looked at the Spirit Crystal. After a moment''s stupefaction, he even nodded and said, "eh, I''ve seen this stone before."


    Shen Shi was surprised, then overjoyed and said, "really, where did you see it?"


    The Iron Monkey thought about it carefully, but he pointed to the east of the tribal camp and said, "in a canyon over there, some people in our tribe have seen this kind of stone before, and brought some back, but later they were all taken to play by children, and now they can''t be found."Shen Shi was dumb, but he wasn''t depressed. Now he asked the location of the canyon in detail. Unexpectedly, the Iron Monkey didn''t know much about it. He said that the terrain above the wilderness was complex and dangerous. Only a few of the most powerful tribe soldiers in the past could go a little deeper. Now, the strength of the blood tooth tribe seems to be weaker than that of a hundred years ago or even earlier For many years, no one has been able to cross the swamp to the deeper wilderness, so there is no clear route.


    After resting here for a night, Shen Shi carefully considered the current situation and finally decided to search around to see if there was any chance. There is something strange about the blood tooth tribe, including the Dragon God they worship, the demon that has been suppressed, and the fact that the demon tribe itself is quite different from the ordinary demon tribe makes Shen Shi feel a little unusual.


    As for where to search, Shen Shi thought about it again and again. In the four directions of southeast, northwest and north of xueya camp, except for a few small oases, the southern desert is lifeless. There are those strange black insects in it, which were excluded by Shen Shi at random. As for the north, which was regarded as the forbidden area for suppressing ancient demons by the xueya tribe, it was obviously strange. However, Shen Shi still wanted to ask more information and see if he could explore there. As for the rules and prohibitions handed down by the xueya tribe, he didn''t care at all.


    There were only two directions left. Shen Shi didn''t hesitate for a long time and soon decided to go east. One reason is that iron monkey clearly says that there is a place where Lingjing is produced. The other reason is that there is a swamp there. Where there is water, there will always be more vitality, so it is more likely to produce lingcao and lingcai.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi thought that before entering the secret place of asking heaven, all the elder martial brothers and sisters in the clan had said that after someone entered the secret place, his natural good fortune fell on a treasure land full of water and plants. Then he opened his eyes and saw that there were old adult medicines, high-quality herbs, all around


    Compared with the predecessors who had such luck, Shen Shi had a real urge to vomit blood when he looked at his barren land and even the strange demon tribe.


    The next morning, after a night''s rest, Shen Shi got up early and called Xiao Hei. He was ready to leave xueya camp and go to the East wilderness. When he just went to the outside of xueya camp, he saw the Iron Monkey standing there.


    Shen Shi had some accidents. He walked over and said hello to the iron monkey with a smile. In the chat yesterday, Shen Shi didn''t hide from the iron monkey that he was going to explore. The Iron Monkey advised him. Seeing that he was determined, he didn''t say much.


    At the moment, seeing Shen Shi coming, the Iron Monkey grinned and looked gentle. I don''t know why, when Shen Shi was looking at him, his heart suddenly moved, but he thought of the old white monkey for no reason. When he was in the demon world, his old monkey face seemed to have a similar smile on him.


    Shen Shi felt a little perplexed. Until the iron monkey called him, Shen Shi came back and said with a smile, "how did you come here?"


    The iron monkey said with a smile: "I heard that you are going to explore, so I guess that you are going to find the kind of stone you said. After thinking about it, I went to ask the patriarch. There are also some records handed down by his ancestors. It seems that the canyon was 500 miles east after passing through the swamp. Well, I heard that there are many deep caves in the canyon, big and small, but the biggest one is it. "


    Shen Shi "ah" a, in the heart is floating up a bit of gratitude, looking at the Iron Monkey sincere thanks, way: "thank you, this can help me a lot."


    The Iron Monkey laughed and said, "nothing. Anyway, you should be careful. It''s said that there are many dangers in the swamp and behind it."


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile, said goodbye to the iron monkey, and then walked to the East. However, after a few steps, he suddenly heard the Iron Monkey say something behind him, saying:


    "by the way, in a few days, we will have the annual" black Dragon Festival "here. It''s very lively. If you can make it, come back and have a look. "


    Shen Shi laughs and nods.


    Iron Monkey does not drag mud and water, beckons and goes back to the tribe. Shen Shi watched his back go away, and his smile slowly settled down. Suddenly he thought that if in the real Hongmeng world, could the Terran and the demon race get along with each other like this?


    He was silent for a long time. At last, he just sighed and turned to walk away.


    And in the stone house of the blood tooth tribe, in the highest and unique two-story stone building with only three walls, the old blood tooth clan leader stood by the door with his hands down, looking far ahead, and seemed to be watching Shen Shi leave.


    When the figure of the young man disappeared, the big ox eyes of the blood tooth clan leader closed for a moment, then slowly turned around and walked back to the center of the room.


    The wall facing the north is empty. On the new day, the newborn sun is shining on the mysterious and desolate wilderness in the north, silent. Only a slightly chilly wind blows from the depth of the wilderness, blowing through this ancient and lonely demon tribe.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    The wind on the wilderness with dust blowing, although not as hot to suffocating as the southern desert, but also not very comfortable. After leaving xueya camp, Shen Shi walked on the wasteland for half an hour, then left the lonely and strange demon camp behind, and could not see it any more.


    Looking around, the Dragon wilderness is bleak. It seems that there is a layer of gray color everywhere. The words of the boundless sky and the boundless wild are about here. There are almost nothing but the withered grass on the earth.


    When people walk in such a vast wilderness, it is easy to feel their own insignificance and the vastness of heaven and earth. Of course, it is also very easy to get lost. Fortunately, today seems to be a pretty good day in the Dragon wilderness, and the sun is clearly visible. With this guidance, Shen Shicai has been correcting his occasional wrong step and walking to the East.


    I didn''t see any animals and beasts along the way. I don''t know if this wilderness is too desolate. Even monsters don''t want to live here. When he first met Iron Monkey and mountain wolf yesterday, they went deep into the oasis in the desert to collect food. Shen Shi could roughly imagine that the life of the bleeding tooth tribe was not easy.


    But if the living environment is so bad, this demon tribe is still in the Dragon wilderness. Is it really for the sake of some illusory legend? Thinking of this, Shen Shi can''t help but curl his mouth, thinking that with the strength of the blood tooth tribe, even if there is the ancient demon, if one day he gets out of trouble, it''s not what this tribe can deal with.


    With this thought in his heart, Shen Shi looked around again and made sure that there was no one on the desolate wasteland. He simply took the snow sword out of Ruyi''s bag, called little black pig, and flew to the East.


    Once the imperial sword flies, both the vision and speed are enhanced by more than ten times. It''s speeding forward in the strong wind. Soon, it can be seen from the high altitude that there is a touch of green and water color in the distance. Shen Shi can''t help but feel that this magic weapon is really a powerful power for adventure travel, and it''s easy to use. Although he can''t fly for a long time in the realm of Taoism, as long as he flies for a moment or two, it''s enough.


    When he thought of this, he suddenly thought of the sword that she said in a soft voice that day when he was brushing with Zhong Qingzhu outside the Yunxiao hall on Jinhong mountain. But he didn''t know what happened to her and several other friends. Did he enter the secret land safely, or where did he land? What chance did he get?


    The snow sword is not an ordinary product. It carries Shen Shi and Xiao Hei flying very fast. It doesn''t take long to get close to the green which is rarely seen in the wasteland in front of them, and Shen Shi falls directly on the periphery. On the one hand, it saves the cost of spiritual power, on the other hand, it is also cautious. In this mysterious place, danger is everywhere and unpredictable. Even though it looks prosperous behind the green, it is more dangerous than the desolation of other places in the wasteland.


    What impressed him first was a few uneven dwarf trees, which were growing in a zigzag way. At the same time, there was a wind blowing in front of him, which was a little moist. Shen Shi''s spirit was inspired. There was water vapor in this wilderness. It must be the swamp that iron monkey said was rare in the Dragon wilderness.


    After looking around carefully, Shen Shi stepped forward. With his gradual progress, the surrounding environment began to have obvious changes. The air began to be moist and gentle, trees and weeds were becoming more and more green, but along the way, Shen Shi still didn''t see any wild animals.


    Xiao Hei seems to be a little more lively. He sniffs around with curiosity. After walking about 50 or 60 feet, Shen Shi sees that there is a water in front of him when the surrounding vegetation has become lush.


    The mirror like surface of the water lies quietly behind the plants in front of it. Only when there is a light wind can there be a little ripple. On the edge and in the middle of the water, you can see many unknown plants with half of their roots growing in the water. When he got here, Shen Shi began to hear the low sounds around him, which seemed to be similar to the usual sound of insects, coming from the dense grass.


    Shen Shi turned his head and looked around. He saw that the water was not small. In terms of area, it should be much larger than the oasis in the desert. It was strange to think that there was such a wet swamp in such a large desolate dragon wilderness. It was really strange. However, the nature of heaven and earth is mysterious and strange, and there will be strange things.


    Shen Shi watched by the water for a while, but he didn''t immediately go to the depth of the swamp. Instead, he backed down for a while after pondering for a while. After a rest, he resumed for a while. Then he sacrificed his snow sword again, but he flew directly into the air and flew over the swamp.


    If there are monsters nearby, I''m afraid they will come here. In other words, it''s actually a very dangerous place. It was also mentioned before, including the iron monkey, that although the blood tooth tribe often sent people here to get water, they had a fixed time and place for thousands of years, which was relatively safe at that time. But in the swamp''s danger, the iron monkey also emphatically said several kinds with Shen Shi.Flying in the middle of the sky, Shen Shi, holding Xiaohei in his arms, carefully looked at the swamp below. He saw that the water was originally calm, but when the snow sword broke through the air, somewhere under the swamp, a huge piece of muddy underwater soil seemed to shake suddenly. It looked like a strange monster that was several times bigger than the oasis crocodile monster. He looked up He raised his head out of the water and let out a roar at the prey who escaped from the sky.


    The water surface of the swamp vibrated violently, and the momentum was so strong that the pupils of Shen Shi in the high air shrank slightly. In order to save spiritual power, or if he didn''t have the flying magic weapon of snow sword, he would venture to pass through the swamp. I''m afraid that this huge monster alone would be enough to threaten his life.


    In the next flight, Shen Shi saw several similar monsters in this vast swamp. He even saw a giant beast in the depth of the swamp, plunging the deer from nowhere to drink water, and then dragged it into the swamp. The whole killing process is bloody and fierce, but it takes a very short time, which makes people feel scared.


    No wonder the iron monkey says that no one from the blood tooth tribe has crossed this swamp for many years. If the strength is a little worse, nine out of ten people will become the belly food of this nameless beast. Moreover, according to the iron monkey, there are several extremely dangerous things that the blood tooth ancestors had encountered in this swamp in the past, including a kind of insect that can instantly absorb blood Son, a very strange body such as a wolf but can run upright monster, and even a seemingly harmless tree can eat people.


    However, with the help of Qingxue sword, a magic weapon, Shen Shi dodged easily. He didn''t dare to stop in the middle of the swamp, so he urged Lingli to fly over the whole swamp, until he crossed the water for more than 100 feet before he landed.


    After landing on the ground, Shen Shichang took a breath and put away the snow sword. Then he found that the situation in his body seemed to be better than he had expected. He moved in his heart and looked inside himself for a while. He found that the spirit power of the Royal sword was less consumed than before. In other words, his spirit power had changed again since he came to yuanshimen A little entry?


    Shen Shi obviously feels that his spirit power in his elixir field is a little thicker than before. Before that, he didn''t dare to fly too much. He was afraid that his spirit power would be consumed too much and he would be in trouble in case of danger. But at the moment, he felt as if he was about to touch the threshold of higher level of Ning yuan realm. But this idea surprised him. After all, it wasn''t too long for him to break through to the middle level of Ning yuan realm. It''s reasonable to say that the speed of cultivation of Taoism should not be so fast.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t help thinking about this trip to Yuanshi gate. Except that his secret practice of yin and Yang mantra might have some effect on Taoism, the rest might be due to touching the Wuzhen rock in Yuanshi gate this time Well, I don''t know if it''s the big stone. Then I went to dazhufeng and found another fragment of the ancient sword. Maybe that time, did it promote your spiritual power?


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and shook his head silently. He had no bottom in his heart about this matter, because these days the ancient sword of killing immortal has been lying quietly in the corner of his Ruyi bag, and there is nothing different. If it has promoted his Taoism, there is no obvious sign.


    So in the end, he picked up his mood and went on. After passing the swamp, it was a desolate and desolate wilderness. However, perhaps because of the influence of the water, the vegetation was more or less prosperous in the wilderness after the swamp. Some withered and thin trees began to grow in the wilderness, and the weeds also appeared in piles. Shen Shi even saw a rabbit or two jumping from the grass in the wilderness.


    Occasionally, a fox with yellow fur came out of the middle. He leaned out of a field of weeds and looked at Shen Shi and Xiao Hei curiously. Shen Shi didn''t have much to do. He walked straight on, but Xiao Hei glared at him, growled and showed his teeth in a vicious way, which made the fox jump and jump go back.


    Shen Shi takes a look at Xiao Hei. He''s a little funny. He just wants to tell him not to worry about anything, but the little black pig runs out and rushes into the grass. It looks like he''s dissatisfied with the fox and wants to teach it a lesson.


    Shen Shi was angry and funny. He shook his head and called out: "Xiao Hei, don''t chase me. Come back."


    Shen Shi sighed. He turned around and walked over. He said at the same time, "it''s just a fox. Why are you so excited? They didn''t provoke you..."


    Before the words fell, Shen Shi suddenly shook himself, his face suddenly sank down and stood in the same place. In front of him, deep in the weeds, Xiao Hei ran all the way back, but in his mouth, he was holding something.


    It was half of the hand that had been cut off. The blood had dried up. However, judging from the fracture and the flesh and blood of the hand, it must have been cut off in recent days.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    With the broken hand in his mouth, Xiao Hei ran out of the grass and ran all the way to Shen Shi''s body. As soon as his teeth loosened, the broken hand fell to the ground.


    Shen Shi squatted down and looked at the broken hand carefully with cold eyes. The little black pig shook his body beside him. He looked a little uneasy and hummed twice to the grass in front of him.


    It seemed that the wound was flat, and even the blade of his hand fell on his wrist. He could see what was cut off.


    A moment later, Shen Shi stood up, looked at Xiao Hei, and said in a deep voice, "what else is there?"


    Xiao Hei nodded.


    Shen Shi stepped forward and walked over the grass. The little fox that just came out of here didn''t know where he was now. It seemed that he was scared away under little black''s sharp teeth. As Shen Shi moved forward, he soon found that the grass in the grass had been trampled and squeezed in several places, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Shen Shi''s step was a little, but he didn''t stay for long, because at this time, he had seen a corner of clothes in the grass in front of him, and a figure seemed to be lying motionless in the grass.


    Shen Shi glanced left and right. After he was sure that there was no danger, he went over and pulled aside the knee high grass. Sure enough, a man fell on his back in the grass. He was pale with fear. His eyes were wide open without blinking. At the same time, his muscles were stiff and pale, but he was already dead.


    Shen Shi''s eyes looked at the man''s arm. Sure enough, he saw that his right hand was empty below his elbow. It was obvious that the broken hand that Xiao Hei had just taken out was his. This discovery didn''t make Shen Shi''s face look better. Instead, he looked more dignified and solemn, because at this time, he had seen from the clothes on the dead man that he was only a disciple of Zhongtian sword palace, a famous family of Sizheng.


    Shen Shi frowned and looked at the corpse, and finally confirmed two things. First, this strange disciple of Tianjian Palace should have died in the past few days, which can be roughly judged from the degree of corruption on the wound. There are some other strange bite marks on the corpse, which seem to be the marks of being bitten by some scavengers; Second, most of the people who killed this disciple of Tianjian palace were not monsters, but people who could use the blade, because in addition to the knife that broke the hand, there was also one of the most fatal wounds, which was straight through the heart from the back and through the chest.


    Shen Shi stood up slowly, and finally looked at the face of the dead disciple of Tianjian palace. His eyes were still wide open before his death, with despair and even a little anger in panic, which can be called some death. He shook his head slowly, and his mind turned. It was only man who was good at using the blade. It was only in the previous records that in the secret place of asking heaven, there were almost no aborigines but only powerful monsters. However, after entering the secret place this time, he met the strange blood tooth tribe, so his understanding of this was also shaken.


    Is it possible that besides the worst possibility, this disciple of Tianjian palace was discovered and killed by the aborigines in the secret place of the blood tooth tribe?


    After thinking for a while, Shen Shi himself denied this possibility. According to his communication with the xueya tribe, at least in this vast area of the Dragon wilderness, the xueya tribe should be the only indigenous tribe. Now it is because the blood tooth tribe is gradually weakening, and there is no strong one in the tribe who can cross the dangerous nameless swamp. However, in previous records, the soldiers of the blood tooth tribe have explored a greater area than here, and no other tribe has been found.


    But if it is true, since the murderer is not the indigenous tribe in other secret places, and the blood tooth tribe is obviously not suspected, because they will not cross this swamp at all, then the murderer who killed this disciple of Tianjian palace is almost ready to come out.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly for a moment. Then he turned around and walked out. Xiao Hei looked at him. Just as he wanted to keep up, he suddenly saw Shen Shi''s body. Suddenly he turned around again and walked quickly to the body. As if he thought of something, he quickly searched for it.


    After a while, his action stopped, and then stood up, but his face became more and more ugly. He snorted, but his eyes were firmer. He sneered and said to himself, "sure enough, even Ruyi bag has been taken away."


    Shen Shi looked at the corpse for the last time, then turned and walked away. The shadow covered by his body slowly moved away on the face of the disciple of Tianjian palace, and the hot and dry sun once again shone on his pale face. As the sound of footsteps gradually goes away, the grass gradually calms down from the shaking, and the surroundings also gradually quiets down. Only this unknown corpse is left in this desolate and remote corner of the wilderness. As time goes by, he will gradually rot, and his flesh and blood will be eaten or decayed by wild animals, turning into a skeleton that no one cares about, and finally turning into dust in this strange world Disappear.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know how many monks have fallen on the way to seek immortality. Although he is still very young, he has seen a lot of life and death, so his heart is hard enough to be moved.But his face did not look good. When he left the grass and went back to the wilderness outside, he began to think about the consequences of this.


    Obviously, the disciple of Tianjian palace was probably killed by another person who was also from the Sizheng family and entered the secret land of heaven asking for experience and exploration. Although it has long been said that there are similar dark things, Shen Shi still feels cool when he sees this scene in the secret place of asking heaven.


    In addition, he was also a bit surprised. It is said that the secret place of asking heaven is extremely vast. It seems that more than 300 or 400 disciples of the four Zhengming sect have entered it. In fact, the chance of meeting each other is not very great. In the past records, most of them completed the whole exploration time alone.


    Now think about it, although we didn''t meet at the beginning, and the distance between us can''t be considered as close, we are only separated by a swamp of dragon wilderness, which is obviously quite close. And the most important thing is that at present, it seems that more than one person is very close to him. In addition, the unknown murderer, at least two disciples of sizhengmingmen, landed very close to him.


    Shen Shi looked at the gray wilderness and sky in the distance. For the first time, he felt that the same friars were more terrible than the unknown monsters in the wilderness.


    In the following time, Shen Shi also considered whether to go back directly, cross the swamp and return to the blood tooth tribe, or explore in another direction. After all, if he went further, there might be a very dangerous murderer hidden somewhere in the wilderness. But after a moment''s deliberation, he gave up the idea and moved on.


    Shen Shi, who is also a disciple of Ning Yuan Jing, goes into the secret place to explore. He gently touches the Ruyi bag on his waist, and Xiao Hei, who follows him, seems to feel something. He looks up at Shen Shi. Shen Shi then smiles. He has a tough heart. In such a dangerous place, he has been in the demon world for three years. If it is really dangerous, he is not afraid of anyone.


    As soon as he had made up his mind, he continued to move forward, paying attention to the surroundings. However, the unknown murderer seemed to have left the neighborhood after killing the disciple of Tianjian palace and taking his belongings. So Shen Shi went on for half a day and never found anything unusual.


    But Shen Shi doesn''t dare to relax. In order not to reveal his trace, he doesn''t fly with his sword any more. Otherwise, when he flies over the sky with Xiao Hei''s snow sword, anyone with eyes will see it.


    After walking for a day, in the evening of that day, seeing the setting sun, Shen Shi saw that a different terrain finally appeared in the wasteland ahead.


    At the bottom of the gorge, there were a few red rocks, which were a little red. From a distance, there was a red gorge.


    Because of the dusk in the evening, when Shen Shi stood at the edge of the canyon and looked down, he only felt that it was dark below. In many places, he could only see the outline of some rocks. In higher places, he could see more clearly. Except for stones and sand, there were almost no green plants. It seems that the whole Canyon is red but desolate.


    If you can''t see the situation under the canyon clearly, you can''t see how deep the canyon is. Shen shining stares at the dim area below for a while, and then looks across the canyon. In the distance, the wasteland on the other side of the canyon has fallen into a gray dusk, and you can''t see clearly from a little farther away.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, and then decided not to move forward. According to his previous experience of traveling and exploring, the wilderness after night was more dangerous than the day, which had been verified at least when he came to the secret place of asking heaven on the first day, in the ruins of the dead Village.


    The canyon below is deep and full of rocks. It seems that it''s easy to find a safe place to take shelter from the wind. However, Shen Shi doesn''t mean to go down. Instead, he asks Xiao Hei to walk to the side. On the contrary, he is a little farther away from the canyon. It''s just that the wilderness is so desolate that there is not even a big tree in sight. So at last, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei sit down beside a bigger stone more than ten feet away from the edge of the canyon and plan to spend the night like this.


    "Hey, wake up at night and don''t lie in." Shen Shi looked at Xiao Hei lying at his feet and said, "it''s very dangerous here. If there''s any movement, you have to call quickly."


    Xiao Hei looks at the dark sky and mumbles twice. Then he comes closer to Shen Shi and leans his head on his leg. As soon as his eyes are closed, he goes to sleep without saying a word. He doesn''t seem to pay any attention to Shen Shi''s words.


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes and shook his head to ignore it. After looking around, he closed his eyes and regained his mind.


    The night soon fell on the wasteland, and the darkness poured in from all directions, completely engulfed the two of them, and submerged the deep and wide Canyon ahead.In the darkness, there is a feeling that the canyon has disappeared out of thin air. I don''t know when, in this dark and silent wasteland, from some unknown place, from the dark depths, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Ah Ah Ah... "


    It''s like the cry of a sharp, high pitched woman full of bitterness. It floats out of the darkness and floats in the desolate and dark wilderness


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    When night falls, it will suddenly become very cold again. The temperature fluctuates so much in one day that Shen Shi is the only one in his life. Fortunately, he has a way of life, so he can bear the chill. If he were an ordinary man, he would not be able to even spend the night in the wild.


    In contrast, Xiao Hei, with thick skin and flesh, seems to be at ease with this temperature change, whether it''s hot or cold. Shen Shi always feels a little uncomfortable, but Xiao Hei seems to be unconscious. Sometimes Shen Shi really wants to cut a piece of this guy''s skin and have a good look at what it''s used for


    After touching Xiao Hei''s head, Shen Shi slowly sat up straight and looked forward at the darkness that seemed to cover the huge wasteland. With the memory and sense of direction of the day, Shen Shi felt that the strange sound that suddenly occurred to him in the night should come from the vast canyon. But it was impossible to tell whether it was the strange sound made by the strong wind blowing through the cracks of the rocks under the canyon, or whether there was a woman shouting, or the most frightening ghost.


    That shrill voice in this deep as ink in the night, it seems so terrible and strange.


    The darkness blocked all the light on the wasteland, and even Shen Shi''s face was covered in the shadow, but there was not much fear in his open eyes. After years of honing, especially the scene of thousands of ghosts howling in the soul abyss of Gaoling mountain, there are not many things in the world that can easily shake his mind.


    After listening for a while, the shrill female voice continued, like a sad cry, echoing above the front canyon. Shen Shi snorted and patted Xiao Hei''s head.


    Xiao Hei turns over. He doesn''t seem to wake up and wants to continue to sleep. Shen Shi just stands up straight up. With a puff, Xiao Hei pig''s head on his thigh falls on the hard ground.


    "Coax, coax, coax..." Xiao Hei jumped up and mumbled, looking discontented and annoyed. But Shen Shi didn''t pay attention to this sleepy and angry pig. Instead, he began to walk forward. Xiao Hei stood in the same place and snorted a few words. He shook his body and seemed to be sober. He also followed him.


    Shen Shi''s pace was steady and plain, and he walked very calmly in the dark. At the same time, as he approached the canyon in front of him, he suddenly found that in the dark night, there were several red lights shining below.


    The light was very thin and weak. After careful observation, Shen Shi soon found that the weak red light was emitted from the unique red sand in the canyon. He squatted down and grabbed a handful of broken soil in his hand. He found that most of them were dark. Only occasionally a small piece of them would have this kind of shimmer, and he didn''t know what was inside.


    Shen Shi carefully poked the red broken soil in his palm and looked at it quietly for a while. There was no change in his eyes, but a bit of meditation on his face.


    After a while, he gently threw away the sand and stood up to look down the canyon. In the deep darkness, scattered red lights were scattered all over the canyon, flickering and disappearing. It looked like strange ghosts. In addition to the shrill female voice from nowhere, it seemed that the night was strange and strange ¡£


    Xiao Hei goes to Shen Shi''s feet, looks down and snorts. He doesn''t know what it means, but his mood doesn''t seem to fluctuate much. Shen Shi looked at it, nodded and said calmly, "let''s go down and have a look."


    After that, he stepped forward. The canyon looks vast and deep, but on both sides are the valley walls, not all of them are precipices. Most of them are steep slopes made of broken soil and rocks. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to walk. But for monks who have Taoism, it''s no problem to walk down.


    As the two of them walked into the canyon, there was a feeling of sudden darkness around them, that is, they went underground, and the earth covered their heads. But then the faint red light from the soil everywhere made them a little brighter, and they could see a distance around them.


    At the same time, it''s much colder and more uncomfortable than the Grand Canyon.


    The shrill and high pitched female shouts are still reverberating in the canyon, but they are not sure where they come from. Shen Shi walked to the bottom of the canyon for about ten feet, then stopped and carefully distinguished. Then he chose a direction, roughly northeast, and went down to the bottom of the canyon.


    After walking for a while, there seemed to be no change in the gloomy darkness around him, including the shrill female voice, which was still so ethereal, far and near. However, Shen Shi still found the place where he could see. The closer he got to the bottom of the valley, the faint and strange red light seemed to begin to increase.


    A little bit red, scarlet as blood, like the unknown ghost hidden in the dark, with blood red eyes quietly and maliciously peeping at the people walking in the dark, it is a kind of creepy feeling.But Shen Shi didn''t show any timidity, but under the reflection of the red light, his face seemed to be on guard and thinking. When he walked a certain distance, he would stop to think for a while, and then move on.


    After walking about a hundred feet, Shen Shi suddenly felt that his feet were flat, but he seemed to have stepped on the bottom of the valley. In the darkness in front of him, the red light suddenly became dense, from sparse twinkling to everywhere, and the shrill woman''s voice was no longer floating, and seemed to be floating in front of him.


    "Ah Ah Ah... "


    Shen Shi stares at the front for a moment. After his eyebrows stir, he goes on. In the dark depth at the bottom of the valley in front, the red awns gradually gathered and became bright, as if ghosts were gathering. At the same time, there was another strange sound, like panting, howling, groaning and sobbing.


    A huge red stone stands at the bottom of the valley. There are red blood awns everywhere. Shen Shi takes a look at the stone and then looks away. When he arrives here, the shrill female voice suddenly falls down. On the contrary, the strange voice that appeared later begins to clear up. And listening to the voice, it comes from behind the big stone I''m here.


    Shen Shi''s face was a bit cautious, but he didn''t mean to be afraid. With Xiao Hei, he slowly walked around the big stone surrounded by the bloody light, and then saw what was behind the stone.


    His body suddenly stiff, it looks like a big surprise, standing still.


    With Shen Shi''s current state of mind, he thought that he would not be shocked by the horrible and weird things he saw, whether they were mountains of skeletons or evil spirits. After all, no matter how terrible the scene was, could he live through the terrible scenes of thousands of ghosts in the past?


    But he thought of all the gloomy and eerie scenes, but he didn''t expect that what he saw would be such a scene: under the eerie red awn wrapped and reflected in the gloomy Canyon, in the place where the eerie and eerie spirits were supposed to appear, there were not any ghosts and eerie spirits behind the big stone head, but two people, one male and one female, holding each other Together, and there was no trace on them. The two white bodies, which were particularly dazzling in the red awn of the night, rolled and joined on the hard ground.


    There was a deep gasp mixed with a crazy low cry and roar. The weak groan seemed to have some pain and sadness. The naked lust under the bloody red awn was so strange and exaggerated, and it seemed to be crazy with a bit of animal nature.


    After the initial consternation, Shen Shi immediately found something wrong. The two men looked like men and women in the wild, but their expressions and actions were completely opposite. The man''s face was twisted, his action was rough, his whole body muscles were like a wild animal, and the naked woman was more like being caught by him, unable to struggle, and had to bear passively People who cry and groan in pain. But the sad cry seemed to stimulate the beast man to torture the woman with more savage actions and means.


    But Shen Shi didn''t look at the bloody body. His eyes stayed on the woman''s face and looked carefully for a moment.


    He suddenly felt familiar.


    Then he remembered that he had seen this woman before, because if he remembered correctly, she should be Shen Shi''s fellow disciples in Lingxiao sect. Although she was not the same group of new disciples who worshiped in the Mountain Gate with him, and usually had no intersection, Shen Shi had seen her. After all, there were only 80 disciples in Ningyuan sect who entered the secret land of asking heaven Even if you don''t know each other, there will always be some impression.


    This woman should be one of his elder martial sisters.


    The next moment, his face suddenly sank, his right hand turned, a fireball had been shot out, straight to the beast behind the man.


    The light of the fire exploded, which immediately startled the two people over there. At the same time, they turned their heads and looked over. The woman''s face was shocked in pain, as if she wanted to shout something. When the man turned his head, his face was twisted to the extreme, and his veins were tight, giving people a feeling that the whole body, including the head, would burst out in the next moment.


    "Roar!"


    However, it seemed that the roar of the man was a sudden roar in the face, as if it was a roar of lightning.


    "Bang!"


    The naked man let out a cry, and his whole body was shaken away, leaving the woman he had caught. At the same time, the woman screamed, as if with a bit of surprise and relief, rolled on the ground for a while, and slowly crawled to Shen Shi with tears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    When the woman struggled to crawl, her snow-white skin swayed with dazzling luster, her body had several bruised red wounds, messy hair, and her fragile crying face, as if all of them had brought a strange charm in this strange red light, and Shen Shi''s eyes also stopped slightly.


    At the same time, the man who was defeated by a fireball had come back to his senses and roared in front of him like a fierce monster. When he stepped on the ground, Shen Shi even felt that the ground nearby was shaking. This shows how amazing the amount of manpower is.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the three people seem to suddenly become a straight line. The fierce man who seems to be crazy rushes towards Shen Shi, but the woman who comes from Lingxiao sect is in the middle of the two. With the man''s rapid attack, the distance soon gets closer, and is exposed in danger like a helpless little white sheep.


    Under the red awn, you can see her face full of tears, with fear on her face, calling for help to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were slightly fixed. He first took a look at the woman, then passed her body and fell on the figure of the man behind. His face showed a sense of caution.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the ferocious man had rushed close like a monster, with a ferocious smile. When he saw the woman''s white body at his feet, he reached out and grabbed it. However, at this time, suddenly, in the red awn, a light of earthy yellow suddenly flashed in front of him.


    There was no sign. I didn''t know whether it was covered by the strong red light or whether the yellow light was shining too quickly. When the man found out, the yellow light had fallen on him.


    Five elements technique and earth sinking technique.


    In a flash, it was like a hill suddenly pressed on him. It was extremely heavy, which made the whole body of this seemingly strong man suddenly sink, and his movements became dull.


    At this time, Shen Shi has no expression to hand, a fire light in his palm and fingers between the burning, tongue rolling, swallowed a talisman, strong and abundant spiritual power, instantly excited.


    The man roared wildly, as if he felt something was wrong. However, Shen Shi''s casting speed and the talisman''s bonus almost instantly prompted a magic method, and behind the roaring fireball, another fire was burning again.


    In the eyes of the woman who fell to the ground, there was a reflection of the fireball flying by. Even in such a dangerous situation, she was shocked and her eyes were shocked. Then she saw an unforgettable scene.


    Taking the earth sinking skill as the beginning, the fireball skill that Shen Shi later inspired opened the prelude to the climax in an instant. The man, who was still very young, showed his powerful skill for the first time in this strange and dangerous secret place.


    All kinds of colors light up again and again, and turn into a continuous wave in the red light around. In Shen Shi''s free flowing and calm eyes, he flies to the man like a surging river. However, as his enemy, the man who seemed to be fierce not long ago and wanted to tear everything up suddenly fell into a dilemma ¡£


    The technique of sinking earth imprisons his movement in an instant, so that he can''t escape the first fireball technique. Although he can''t understand why this first-order technique, which is obviously not powerful, has such powerful power in his remaining memory, the next fireball technique that directly hits his body makes him understand it in an instant.


    The smell of scorching gas instantly ignited, and the man''s seemingly strong body seemed to be really tough, but Shen Shi''s first-order fireball technique still smashed a scorched big seal directly on his chest, and hit the man back after a big bang.


    Just as he stepped back, the light from the corner of his eyes suddenly swept by, but it was the second skill, which had swept over his head like a storm.


    "Bang!"


    It seems to be out of instinct. The man raised his hands in front of his face. With the roar, a sharp water arrow directly penetrated into his wrist. After a moment, the spirit power dissipated, and the water arrow broke away, and suddenly blood gushed out.


    And he didn''t even look at the wound on his hand. It seemed that he couldn''t breathe at this moment, because at this moment, it seemed that all the red light at the bottom of the canyon had lost its color, and the darkness all over the sky didn''t know where to go. Only the suffocating powerful technique covered all his sight with an incredible speed of terror, whistling, Such as the legend of the Archean era that a terrible flood in general, he was completely submerged.


    Every light in Shen Shi''s hand lit up for the first time last time. The gap between each light was so short but surprisingly stable. He was as cold as a rock, but it was like the incarnation of a whirlpool center of a storm, like a god controlling the storm.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were bright, looking straight ahead, staring at the man, looking at his left and right clumsiness, watching his shrill cry, as if he had been quickly defeated in the rebirth of the five elements. And in the dazzling and frightening frenzy of magic, the injured woman seemed to be shocked. She was looking at Shen Shi with an incredible eye. But after a moment, she suddenly felt something, as if another eye was looking at her.She was surprised. She turned her head and found that at the feet of the young man who suddenly appeared, there was a black pig. Now she was quietly looking at herself. Somehow, for a moment, she seemed to suddenly see a strange light flashing in the eyes of the black pig.


    One eye has three colors of light, the other is gray and dead.


    The first fireball skill took the lead, and the second skill water archery saw the blood. When Shen Shi inspired the fourth skill, the man could not resist it. He staggered back and showed his defeat in the dizzying skill like a frenzy. The young man in front of him didn''t move, but he seemed to have controlled everything between his fingers and palms. This may be another strange way of fighting that has never appeared in the Hongmeng cultivation world for thousands of years. Under the strong contrast between the movement and the static, it seems that there is a kind of palpitating breath.


    By the time of the sixth method, the man who was as fierce as a monster not long ago had been knocked to the ground, and then the seventh method was a burning fireball, which directly penetrated a big hole in his chest, which was unable to defend and block, and flew his whole body out. In mid air, he had stopped breathing in horror.


    "Bang!"


    A heavy loud noise, the man''s body heavily hit the ground in the distance, rolled a few times and then stiff.


    At the bottom of the canyon, next to the boulders, calm gradually returned. The strange red light, like blood, lit up again and surrounded him. It was reflected in Shen Shi''s eyes as if it were a burning flame.


    He quietly looked at the man in the distance who had been unable to get close to him from the beginning to the end and died of despair after a long distance. After a moment of silence, he turned and looked at the woman not far away from him.


    It seems that the woman sitting on the sidelines in the whole battle suddenly regained her consciousness from the shock. Her face was surprised. She just wanted to stand up and say something to Shen Shi with a smile. But then she seemed to think that she was still naked until now. She suddenly screamed, folded her hands and hugged her chest, and fell to the ground He squatted on the floor.


    Shen Shi seemed to be startled by the sudden scream, and his steps stopped for a moment, including Xiao Hei at his feet. He hummed low.


    Shen Shi takes a look at the pig. After hesitating for a moment, he goes to the red faced, plump and squatting woman. At the same time, he gently takes off his coat, shakes and puts it on her.


    The woman''s slender eyelashes seemed to vibrate slightly, her lips also trembled slightly, and she said in a low voice, "thank you very much."


    Her voice was low but soft, and her face was pitiful. She looked like a lamb in torment. It was heartbreaking. Shen Shi didn''t seem to know what to say for a moment. After a moment''s silence, he said:


    "are you ok?"


    The woman''s body trembled a little, and the clothes on her shoulders seemed subconsciously strained. It seemed that there was still some fear and fear. It seemed that she was still shrouded in the nightmare not long ago. Shen Shi sighed and said:


    "OK, it''s all right now."


    The woman bowed her head, and after a long time, she gave a gentle "um".


    It seems that Shen Shi has a headache compared with before. After pondering for a moment, he hesitated for a moment and asked softly, "before entering the secret place, I seem to have met you on the yingxiantai. I''m a little familiar. Are you a disciple of Tianjian palace, miss?"


    The woman was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, I''m a disciple of Tianjian palace. My name is Nangong red. "


    "Oh." Shen Shi laughed and nodded, "I see. I''m Shen Shi. I''m a disciple of Lingxiao sect in Haizhou. It''s the same time that I entered the secret land of asking heaven for training."


    Nangong Hong gave a soft look and turned on his face. Shen Shi looked at her body, looking calm, said: "Nangong elder martial sister, how can you become like this, and who is that man over there?" Then he turned his head and looked at the corpse in the distance.


    Nangong Hong looked dark and said in a low voice: "after I entered the secret place, I came near the canyon. I was originally exploring the situation nearby. But when I was resting in the canyon tonight, I suddenly met a disciple of Yuanshi sect who jumped out and ambushed me. Then, like crazy, he tore off my clothes and


    At this point, tears flashed in her eyes, and her face was suddenly excited. It seemed that this terrible memory made her feel a little unbearable. With a cry, she was a little soft, showing some white and heartwarming plump skin. She leaned to Shen Shi''s arms, as if she wanted to find a strong shoulder to lean on, so as to relieve the despairing pain Emotions.


    Shen Shi''s body doesn''t move. Maybe a man won''t move at this time, but the look on his face is strange and complicated. Nangong Hong seems to touch the sad things, and her expression is more and more sad. She raises her hands and suddenly hugs him, and her coat suddenly falls down, revealing her white shoulders and the protruding double peaks.Warm jade, warm fragrance in my heart, even in this strange red flashing Canyon, it seems to have become a bit gentle.


    Shen Shi''s body seemed to be stiff, his brows slightly wrinkled, and his body did not move. Nangong Hong had been crying sadly. He buried his head in his broad chest and held his two palms tightly behind him, which was close to his back.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Mournful sobs reverberate in the valley.


    Everything looked like the rest of his life, warm and warm. Except for Xiao Hei, who was standing beside Shen Shi, he suddenly grunted a few times. It sounded very impatient, but it was like a sneer.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Nangong Hong nestles in Shen Shi''s arms. Her body trembles slightly. She seems to think of the pain she suffered before and can''t help herself. Tears flow out and wet Shen Shi''s chest clothes. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, reached over, patted her smooth and soft back, and comforted her in a low voice.


    But the words of comfort seemed to touch Nangong Hong''s sadness, which made the woman look more weak. Her tears kept falling like broken pearls, and she leaned closer to Shen Shi, including her hands, which were like drowning people holding on to life-saving straws.


    Under the canyon, at this moment, it seems that only her low and sad cry is left. The strange blood red light around her lights up again, like invisible steps slowly approaching. The light reflected in the fundus of their eyes seemed to make their eyes turn red at the same time.


    At this time, on Shen Shi''s back, a pair of thin white palms suddenly quietly stretched out a few sharp spikes from his fingertips, flashing a dark green light. Then, with a slight turn of his wrist, he stabbed Shen Shi''s back silently.


    In the dim red awn, Shen Shi still seems to feel nothing about it. He just taps Nangong Hong''s naked back with his hand, and whispers these words that seem not clear to her to comfort her. He doesn''t realize that the sharp stab behind him is about to kill him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it seems that Nari stabbed his clothes. The next moment, he will stab into his body and kill this kind-hearted man inexplicably. Just when it was like lightning and flint, suddenly, a shadow jumped from the side. It was the strange looking little black pig that bit the slender white wrist without warning.


    Mori Bai''s sharp tusks pierced Nangong Hong''s wrist in an instant. Suddenly, her whole palm, including the sharp spines, fell down powerlessly. Nangong Hong screamed and shocked. But before she knew what had happened, she suddenly heard a strange voice.


    "Hoo..."


    As if, something sounded behind him, in the wind of the canyon with a slight burning, as if burning.


    Nangong Hong''s face turned pale, remembering the scene he saw in the battle just now, the talisman burning between Shen Shi''s fingers.


    She cried out suddenly, even ignoring her wrist pain. She pushed Shen Shi as if she had left the man. However, at this time, Shen Shi''s arms, which were supposed to be gentle and comforting, were suddenly as hard as a rock and firmly grasped her, making her unable to move.


    The body of a beautiful woman with soft jade and warm fragrance seems to be the most thrilling and shocking temptation in the world. But at this time, Shen Shi''s eyes are calm and even indifferent, and no more distracting thoughts are shaken.


    "Poof!"


    After a light sound, the flame goes out in a flash. In the invisible back, close to the body, a spiritual force rises abruptly, which makes people feel creepy. Nangong Hong seems to feel her hair tremble and stand up at this moment. She opens her mouth, as if she is begging to Shen Shi. When she just wants to beg for mercy, she gives a dull sound But the terrible loud noise came from behind her.


    "Boom!"


    Nangong Hong''s body suddenly froze, as if instinctively forward, and then her whole beautiful face completely deformed in an instant, twisted to a ferocious point.


    Kaka kaka The strange and frightening sound rang in her body. At the next moment, her beautiful and attractive chest suddenly swelled up, and then rose rapidly. Then it burst in an instant, like a flood, and the blood splashed everywhere. In an instant, the two men and women who were still close to each other were dyed bright red.


    The scene was so strange and terrible, as if they had all become ghosts struggling to get out of Jiuyou Prefecture. They looked at each other coldly, cold but terrible.


    After such a severe and terrible injury, Nangong Hong was directly punched a big hole from her back to her chest, and the blood was flowing. However, Nangong Hong didn''t die immediately, but she was shaking all over, and her face was pale. However, it was strange that the expression on her face suddenly calmed down, and she was still holding herself, to be exact, still holding herself Shen Shi, who put down the killer at the same time, became indifferent and said in a low voice:


    "why?"


    Shen Shi didn''t answer her question. He just looked at the woman coldly. Looking from one side, he had comforted her right hand, but at this time he had gone into nangonghong''s back, where a huge blood hole had been made. In other words, Shen Shi''s right hand was actually in nangonghong''s body.


    The scene is ferocious and terrifying, but Shen Shi doesn''t seem to stop. After nangonghong seems to be weak and dying, Shen Shi moves slightly, and then his right hand seems to move again.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The three consecutive roars came from Nangong Hong''s body again. Each time, the woman''s body trembled violently. When the voice was silent again, Nangong Hong seemed to have lost all her strength and her whole body was tilted.However, it''s strange that Nangong Hong is still alive, not to mention ordinary people. Even if a monk with a Taoist priest is so seriously injured, she still has not died. Her body falls on the cold and hard ground like a pool of mud. Looking at this young man, she sighs and asks


    "why?"


    Shen Shi slowly took back his right hand, from the palm to the elbow, now it has completely become bloody red, and in addition, a lot of blood splashed from Nangong Hong''s body spilled on his face. At this time, Shen Shi really looks like a ferocious ghost.


    Except for his eyes.


    Still strange calm, but also with a bit of indifference.


    The cold wind in the deep of the canyon was blowing coldly in the dark night. The strange red light around it seemed to be shocked by the terrible man at this time. The light was dim unconsciously. As if they were in the secluded world, they were only in the strange corner.


    Two blood men.


    Shen Shi still didn''t speak. He stepped back and looked at the terrible blood on his body. He frowned. Then he took off his coat and rolled it into a ball. He wiped the blood on his hands and threw it aside.


    The blood coat was thrown on the ground and rolled several times by the wind. A thin sleeve corner was blown up and hit Nangong Hong''s forehead. Then it turned to the other side.


    "The sand in the valley glows because of the presence of" yin-p " Shen Shi suddenly asked this question. As he said it, he wiped the blood on his face with his hand. It looked like he had a casual chat with an ordinary friend.


    Nangong Hong didn''t speak. Her anger seemed to be disappearing quickly, as if she would stop breathing at any time next moment. But somehow, she just looked at the man coldly, as if she wanted to see through his heart with her eyes.


    Shen Shi wiped his face, then came over and squatted down on nangonghong''s limp body. Looking into her eyes, he said calmly, "Yin phosphorus naturally has the miraculous effect of gathering Yin Qi. Where there are a large number of gathering places, there are many ghosts and ghosts, but this thing is too rare. It''s almost never seen in the Hongmeng world. It''s said that only the ghost way of the ancient times was powerful Only a little can be refined, so few people know about it


    Nangong Hong''s face twitched.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "you don''t have to guess. I saw it from the ancient books." Speaking of this, he pauses for a moment, looks a little self mocking, and says faintly, "I suffered a lot on ghosts a few days ago, so I have found more books about ghosts in my spare time for more than a year."


    The expression on Nangong red face twisted for a moment, suddenly hissed: "how can you conclude that I am not a victim? How can you suddenly lay such a heavy hand? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. Looking at the woman who seemed to be gentle and sad not long ago, but now she is a bit ferocious, he said: "I did meet you, but at that time you were not a disciple of Tianjian palace, but a classmate from Lingxiao sect like me."


    Nangong Hong''s eyes stagnated and her mouth moved a few times, but she seemed unable to speak. After a while, she struggled for a moment and said: "no, no, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. Why did she suspect me at the beginning? I..."


    Shen Shi suddenly interrupted her words, with a look of disdain, light way: "because when I first saw you, behind the boulder, you and the man, although the look of pain struggle, but the face is flushed."


    Nangong Hong slowly widened her eyes and seemed to look at the man in disbelief. Shen Shi calmly laughed and said, "I also have a woman I love, and I really want to be with her, so I can see that you didn''t look right at that time."


    Nangong Hong stayed for a while, and suddenly gave out a burst of sharp and high pitched laughter. Even her face was a little crazy. She said with a wild smile, "no, I don''t believe it. You''re talking nonsense. You''re lying to me!"


    Shen Shi has no interface, just looks at her coldly.


    Nangong Hong''s laughter is getting louder and louder, and her expression seems to be going crazy. She stares at Shen Shi fiercely, and suddenly roars: "what are you looking at? What do you think you are? What''s the difference between what you did just now and a real devil


    Shen Shi snorted and sneered, "do you think I should stand there and kill you?"


    Nangong Hong looks up at the sky and laughs, with a shrill voice. Facing the dark sky above her head, she screams:


    "why, why? Why did everyone else go back? Only I have to suffer like this! Three thousand years, the whole three thousand years, I was imprisoned in this ghost place, no people, no ghosts, no life, no death, even reincarnation can not enter! I want you all to be like me... "


    At the end of the speech, her manner had completely lost her sense, and a strange Yin seemed to rise slowly from her head. But Shen Shi was shocked. At that time, he heard the strange word from the strange woman''s words."What did you say?" His voice suddenly became a little hasty and nervous. He grabbed Nangong Hong and asked in a loud voice,


    "do you mean that you were also a disciple of the Sizheng school in those years? Did you enter the secret place of asking heaven and then be locked here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    The woman in front of her is certainly a member of the Sizheng family. She is also the same elder martial sister who entered the secret world with Shen Shi this time. It''s just that she is very strange and familiar because she has no contact with Shen Shi on weekdays. But from the beginning to now, the words of the woman who called herself nangonghong didn''t seem to be the original owner of her body.


    Shen Shi knows that there are countless strange things in the world, including the scene in front of him. He can probably guess that it''s a strange ghost called "pestering thinking ghost" he saw in an ancient book. It''s one of the ghosts. It''s extremely rare. It''s said that when he was dying, he had a strong obsession, and thought hard day and night to turn into a ghost. His ontological power was not special But then it can do a variety of strange things in a short time.


    It''s just that he was hard hearted and ruthless, but at the end of the sentence, he was surprised and asked.


    In front of him, nangonghong, a gray Yin is floating out of her head and gathering slowly. On her originally white and twisted face, this woman also shows a sad and resentful smile and hisses: "yes, I was one of you, but 3000 years ago, I was ruined by a beast, In the end, it killed me. When I was finished, I suddenly found that there was a natural way for my soul to disperse in the valley, but I didn''t think that you were born and died in this way. Over the years, who has come to save me, who has thought of me... "


    When it comes to the back, she seems to be screaming like crazy.


    At Shen Shi''s feet, Xiao Hei takes a step forward, as if he wants to move, but Shen Shi suddenly reaches out his hand to block his head and doesn''t let him go on. Shen Shi''s face changed. After a moment''s silence, he said, "who is the one who hurt you?"


    Nangong Hong''s face at the moment had begun to harden slowly. On the contrary, the Yin Qi on her head gathered slowly, revealing another face that was a little vague. And her voice, at the moment, also began to waver up, it seems that all of a sudden from the mouth, all of a sudden from the group of Yin Qi, especially strange.


    "Monk In Zhenlong Hall Monk Who cares about He You stay too Accompany I... "


    Shen Shi took a deep look at the group of Yin Qi, and suddenly said: "on the way over, I saw a man who had just died. Did you kill him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ All To Death... "


    Shen Shi frowned and looked at the more and more heavy evil spirit in the front of him. He suddenly sneered, but he took back his hand and took a step back.


    At this moment, the face of that group of Yin Qi suddenly shocked, showing a bit of ferocity. When he was showing his teeth and roaring at Shen Shi, he suddenly heard a low roar, and a shadow jumped out, but it was Xiao Hei who had just squatted beside Shen Shi.


    I saw this strange little black pig jump directly to nangonghong''s body, which was already bloodless and breathless. Then he bit the Yin Qi above his head.


    That group of Yin Qi seemed to be stunned for a while, and then it seemed to see what was the funniest thing. It rolled up with a ferocious smile, and a sense of cold swept up to the little black pig.


    Little black pig''s tusks are white. At that moment, it suddenly reflects a gray light. It is from his eyes that the strange gray dead light comes out.


    The Yin Qi of the group''s face suddenly froze in mid air. If it was struck by lightning, it suddenly gave out a shrill howl, which was almost not like human voice, and flew back desperately. However, under the gray light, it seemed that the group''s Yin Qi had lost all its spiritual power. The group gathered together and turned into an air group. A moment later, a gray light was drawn out from the Yin Qi group, and the little black pig was one Shen Shi didn''t even see clearly when he stood behind him. Then he saw that the gray light disappeared and he didn''t know where he had gone.


    After the cloud of Yin Qi disappeared with the extracted gray light, it suddenly collapsed like an avalanche, and directly dissipated in the red light under the canyon without any trace. Seeing this scene, Shen Shi could not help but slightly twitch his eyes. After a while, he said in a low voice:


    "this is a relief for you."


    Xiao Hei stood still for a long time. Shen Shi waited for a while and called him. After a long time, Xiao Hei turned around slowly. He looked dull and sleepy. He took a look at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi walked to it slowly, squatted down, touched its head, and said in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    Xiao Hei seems to hesitate for a moment, then gently rubs Shen Shi''s hand with his head, and then the pig''s head tilts, but with a "Er", he burps.


    Shen Shi suddenly got angry, stood up and kicked it aside. He said: "I eat ghosts again. Stay away from me. It''s dirty."


    Xiao Hei shakes his head and doesn''t get angry. As if he didn''t hear Shen Shi''s complaint, he still follows at his feet, with a little sense of stumbling and sleepiness, and slowly walks forward.Shen Shi looked around the canyon and saw two corpses lying on the ground in front and behind under the red light of blood and phosphorus. In addition, a dead silence was restored Here, as if the scene had never happened before. He stood in the same place and pondered for a while. Then he first took a look at the Nangong red corpse Maybe that''s not her name.


    Shen Shi looks at the woman in silence. After being bewildered and taken away by the haunting ghost, the person will be dead. Even after a period of time, the haunting ghost will become an idiot and die quickly. But I may never know her real name.


    After standing in the same place for a moment, Shen Shi goes to the body of the man in front of him and looks at it carefully. As expected, the trace of being taken away by the haunting ghost is also found on the body of the man. No wonder when he fought with himself before, Shen Shi obviously felt that the man''s action was much slower than that of the ordinary monk Ning Yuan Jing.


    He seemed to shake his head in front of the stone, but suddenly he stood up in the corner of a piece of red stone.


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and seemed to think of something. Then he turned to the huge stone and groped in the shadow of a corner under the stone. A moment later, when he took out his palm, he had several more things on his hand.


    Those are three wishful bags.


    Looking at the soft, calm and serene Ruyi bag, Shen Shi lay quietly in his hands. Looking at these three things, Shen Shi felt a little complicated for a moment, and didn''t seem to know what to say.


    After a while, he sighed and picked up the three Ruyi bags. His mind sank in and explored them. As expected, the three Ruyi bags were almost full of all kinds of spiritual resources. There were also many important items such as Lingjing and various Lingdan.


    Obviously, two of the three wishful bags are probably the belongings of the two people who just died, and the remaining one, needless to say, is the one who accidentally died on the way to Shen Shi. As like as two peas, the


    is worth a lot of money. After all, all the minds of the three people are almost exactly the same. They are entering the secret world to strive for the greatest opportunity, but at the same time, there are various risks. So everyone is well prepared for it. Shen Shen, including the Shen Shi, must have quite a number of four names. It''s bringing in all the money.


    Shen Shi silently looked at the three wishful bags in his hand and gave a wry smile. He thought that it was no wonder that there had been rumors of private conspiracy in the past experience of asking heaven in the secret place. This individual was like a treasure house that could walk. In addition, the secret place was isolated from inside and outside, which magnified people''s selfish ambition infinitely It''s a strange thing not to plot against each other with restrictions.


    After standing in the same place and being silent for a long time, Shen Shi breathed a long breath, then put the three Ruyi bags away, called Xiao Hei, and walked out of the canyon. The accumulation of yin and phosphorus in this canyon is a very rare Yin soil. Although basically speaking, yin and phosphorus do not do much harm to the flesh of human friars, it naturally gathers Yin Qi, and it is too easy to cultivate ghosts and ghosts.


    So when you can avoid it, try to avoid it.


    Then Shen Shi walked back along the way. His mind kept turning and pondering all the way. Although the matter seems to have come to an end for a while, Shen Shi still feels something is not right.


    Not to mention that haunting ghost with strange origin, it seems that she was trapped here 3000 years ago according to the words she uttered in a few words. However, according to the legend, isn''t the mysterious land of heaven created a completely different world every time? What about this haunting ghost who has been imprisoned for 3000 years?


    There is another more important thing that Shen Shi thought almost immediately after seeing Nangong Hong and others. That is why there are so many people in this place?


    Yes, there are too many people!


    Since he came from the blood tooth tribe, through the swamp to this canyon, the whole journey is about 500 Li. At first, it seems that this journey is very far and wide, but in fact, according to the past experience in the secret place of asking heaven, if it was not for bad luck, there would only be one disciple of the four Zhengming sect coming to this place.


    In fact, at the beginning, Shen Shi was also a giant dragon. Maybe he was alone in this huge dragon wilderness. But now only in these 500 Li, he found three people, even he added up to four!


    Why, why are there so many people in this desolate dragon wilderness?


    When Shen Shi finally walked up the canyon, looking back, the wilderness in the distance was still covered by darkness, boundless, as if it had covered countless secrets. At that moment, another thought sprang up in his heart:


    maybe there are still five, six or even more people in this giant dragon wilderness?This time, what''s the matter in the secret world? Why is it so strange that people can''t see it clearly?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    The night in the wilderness is very long and cold. Occasionally when you look up at the sky, you will find that there is not a star in the sky that day. Of course, there is no moonlight. There is no other thing except the continuous dark clouds, which gives you a very oppressive feeling.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei are resting quietly at the edge of the canyon. Xiao Hei really looks sleepy. After a long time, she follows Shen Shi back to the resting place and immediately lies down on the ground, snoring. In contrast, Shen Shi, who had just experienced the scene under the canyon, couldn''t sleep for some reason.


    He looked up at the top of his head and saw that the darkness seemed to fill every corner between the heaven and the earth, and the cold wind with a chill was blowing across the wasteland, as if a desperate man was howling in pain. For no reason, Shen Shi suddenly thought of the last scene under the canyon. When the haunting ghost who captured Nangong''s red body howled at him like crazy, his words suddenly became very clear, even a little cold.


    "What''s the difference between what you''ve done and a real devil?"


    The woman''s shrill and crazy cry seemed to suddenly reverberate in Shen Shi''s ear. It''s strange that although Shen Shi was indifferent at that time, when he calmed down, he suddenly felt a chill when he thought of the scene.


    In the dark, Shen Shi was silent for a long time. Then he slowly raised his right hand and reached into his eyes. Because it was too dark, even close at hand, he could only see the vague outline on the palm. It didn''t seem any different. Like everyone else, it was just a normal and ordinary palm.


    As the night wind blows, Shen Shi suddenly smells a bloody smell.


    First he was startled, opened his eyes and looked around carefully, but then he realized that the smell of blood was coming from his own hand.


    A smell of blood.


    In the dark, Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly. He looked at his hand in silence, as if he didn''t know the appearance of the palm. He kept staring at it like this. In the vague dark outline, there seemed to be some faint shadows on the palm. He couldn''t see what it was. Maybe it was just a real shadow, or maybe it was the blood left when he wiped the blood on the palm before, so there was the smell of blood.


    Who knows?


    In this way, I don''t know how long later, in the dark, Shen Shi suddenly whispered: "little black."


    The little black pig, who had been sleeping at his feet for a long time, didn''t respond. In his mouth, he gave a sweet and long breath: "Hoo Hoo... "


    Shen Shi didn''t mean to wake him up. In the vast and desolate world, in the boundless darkness, it seems that Xiao Hei is his only partner.


    He just quietly looked at his palm, and was silent for a while, and then whispered: "Xiao Hei, did I really look like a ghost just now?"


    The little black pig on the ground uttered a few vague grunts, turned over and continued to fall asleep, as if he didn''t care about anything else in the world except sleep.


    Shen Shi didn''t care about it. After looking at his fuzzy palm thoughtfully for a while, he gently put down his arm. After a while, he suddenly heard him talking to himself in the dark. He said in a low voice:


    "how can I kill so much recently..."


    It was a tough night, but when the first light of the morning came from the distant sky, it was over.


    With the dawn and the birth of the sun, the temperature of the giant dragon wilderness began to rise slowly. The cold of last night seemed to be dispelled in an instant, and it was a hot, dry and dusty day.


    Shen Shi, who has not slept all night, seems to be no different from his normal life. To the friar, this tiredness is nothing. He squints at the rising sun, then stands up and stretches. His face looks very calm, which is no different from his former self.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at the little black pig who was still sleeping. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he kicked his head with his feet. He laughed and scolded and said, "OK, get up. We have to go on our way."


    Xiao Hei turned over on the ground, and then got up with a yawn. First, he shook his body hard, and suddenly he looked more energetic. Shen Shi takes a look at it. I don''t know why he feels that the night has passed. This guy seems to have grown up a little bit, but maybe it''s an illusion.


    The sky was bright, and the edge of the canyon in front of him was clearly visible. However, after pondering for a moment, Shen Shi directly took out his snow sword, then picked up Xiao hei and flew directly across the canyon from the air.


    In the following journey, Shen Shi changed his caution and began to use the snow sword frequently. However, he also had some control in the process of using the sword. Generally, when he consumed 30-40% of his spiritual power, he would walk on the ground, or he would adjust his breath to recover his spiritual power and continue on the road.


    In spite of this, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei still moved faster. About half a day later, Shen Shi saw another deep canyon on the huge flat wilderness ahead.This time, he flew directly to the high altitude of the canyon with the snow sword and looked down. But before he could see the situation in the canyon carefully, he first found that there was a sunken terrain not far away in the wilderness behind the canyon, which looked like a big pit or another small valley.


    Shen Shi is curious, but he doesn''t fall down at all. He drives the snow sword to fly to the front. As his field of vision widens, Shen Shi is surprised to find that there are many deep valleys in the vast wilderness, crisscrossing vertically and horizontally on the flat wilderness. At a glance, it feels like there was a huge beast in the ancient times. It kept scraping around and grabbing at this giant dragon wilderness. As a result, there are many canyons like scars and claws.


    Looking at the numerous canyons and abysses under his feet, Shen Shi took a breath. At this time, he understood what the iron monkey of the blood tooth Tribe said to himself that the wilderness behind the swamp seemed very complex and changeable.


    After shaking his head in mid air, Shen Shi drove the snow sword down and began to look at these huge and complex valleys and caves.


    Compared with these huge canyons, Shen Shi is certainly like a mole ant, but because of this, the advantage of this snow sword in his hand is once again revealed. If you can''t fly in the sky, it''s just walking. It''s an unimaginable trouble to go all over and even cross these valleys in the wilderness. Now for Shen Shi, things are much simpler. Even if he encounters some extremely difficult terrain, he flies straight up to the imperial sword without saying a word, and naturally flies over.


    At this time, Shen Shi couldn''t help but feel more grateful for Zhong Qingzhu''s warning at the Yunxiao Hall of Lingxiao sect that day. Thinking of this, he suddenly began to worry about it. He thought that the secret place of asking heaven this time seemed to be more strange and dangerous than before, and he didn''t know what happened to his friends now?


    With his flying exploration in these numerous canyons, Shen Shi was surprised to find that the so-called complex terrain here has another meaning.


    Because in these crisscross different Canyon pits, it''s not all the same environment. On the contrary, it''s even strange that Shen Shi saw all kinds of strange terrain in these huge canyons. There are not only desolate and dry valleys like the wasteland on Tathagata''s road, but also valleys with abundant water resources and dense forests. Sometimes these diametrically opposite topographical features are not far apart, and even the two adjacent canyons have fundamentally different shapes.


    The canyons here are desolate, but the canyons next to them are full of vitality; some canyons are full of insects and pigs, while some canyons are full of water and grass, which are mild. Shen Shi was also at a loss for a moment. At a glance, he saw that the vast valley was stretching for a long time. After thinking for a while in the sky, he sighed and began to fly forward.


    Originally, he came to tiehoukou. He heard that there is a valley where there are gems similar to Lingjing. It sounds like a spiritual vein, or he can find such a place. Just picking up gems can make a lot of money. Naturally, he wants to come and have a look.


    Just looking at this scene, I don''t know where to find the Lingjing gorge among the thousands of canyons. On the other hand, iron monkey said that it was the largest one. But Shen Shi now doubts that with the strength of the soldiers of the blood tooth tribe, he may not be able to fly. Can we clearly judge the terrain of so many complex canyons and which one The biggest and deepest. It''s really problematic.


    Since the guidance is unreliable, we can only rely on ourselves. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei began to explore the strange Canyon terrain on the giant dragon wilderness, and there was no place to take advantage of it. They could only look at it one by one.


    But one good thing is that after all, Shen Shi has a snow sword, some of which are desolate and barren valleys at first sight, so Shen Shi flies straight away. When he meets many places with birds, animals, water and grass, he will pay attention to explore them.


    Not to mention, after searching here for a few days, although most of the canyons are huge and the number of searches is not too much, Shen Shi has really made some achievements and found some rare lingshiling mines outside. With the help of Xiao Hei, he found a lot of lingcao in a gorge with lush vitality and abundant water and grass. Among them, the most exciting thing is that there is a high-level spirit grass with five grades, cuiyulian.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei are both overjoyed, but Xiao Hei''s PI Hei still can''t resist his master''s heart and hands. When Xiao Hei rushes to bite him, Shen Shi has already got into Ruyi''s bag first, and then with a big smile, he puts a Spirit Crystal into Xiao Hei''s mouth and says, "good girl It tastes better to eat Lingjing. "


    Xiao Hei is very angry of course, but the Ling Jing that is put in his mouth still seems to fit his heart. He doesn''t want to spit it out, so he has to pass by so vaguely. In the following days, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei are still exploring these canyons, and in the process, Shen Shi does not meet any other four Zhengming disciples who come to the secret place of asking heaven. Maybe it was just a coincidence that the four people gathered together before. Shen Shi gradually forgot about it, but occasionally Shen Shi suddenly thought:It is said that the time to enter the secret place of asking heaven is one month, which is not short, but after entering here, with the vastness of the secret place, it seems that this time is not enough. In this month, he was not even sure that he could explore the numerous canyons, let alone explore opportunities in the wilderness beyond the canyons.


    If only I could stay in the secret place longer Shen Shi thought so regretfully.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    In this way, Shen Shi explored the valley area of the Dragon wilderness for a few days, but he also got some harvest in the middle. He hunted some monsters and collected some spirit grass, but the most valuable one was the five grade spirit grass jade lotus. In addition, the value of other spirit materials was very general.


    Later, even Shen Shi himself had to think that if he did not have the chance to encounter some rare natural resources and treasures, it would be far worse than robbing Ruyi bag directly.


    Although he didn''t really start to kill and plunder, because of the fierce fight in the haunting ghost Valley, he also found the Ruyi bags of the three dead four Zhengming disciples. In terms of value alone, the contents of the three Ruyi bags are much higher than his hard work in recent days.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi also shook his head with a bitter smile. He didn''t think he was a just and awe inspiring gentleman. These three Ruyi bags were found in his hands, and Shen Shi didn''t have the silly idea of waiting to go out of the secret world to search for the identity of these disciples, and then to find their teachers and relatives to return them. He was quite at ease with these three Ruyi bags, but if he wanted to ambush, kill and rob them specially for this kind of thing Shen Shi can''t do such a thing.


    What''s more, in these days, the Dragon wilderness seems to be calm again. Except Shen Shi, who is alone exploring in this vast but quiet area, he has never seen anyone else.


    Perhaps, I will be so quiet to stay until the end of the time to ask the secret?


    Shen Shi drove the snow sword to a huge stone pillar in a canyon. When he looked around and recuperated, he turned the thought in his heart and said nothing. If you really want to talk about it carefully, the harvest of these days, together with all kinds of spirit materials, spirit crystals and many pills in those three Ruyi bags, are actually good in terms of wealth. However, every disciple of the sizhengming sect who has entered the secret land of asking heaven for experience also has the idea of getting a lot of natural resources and land treasures, but there is no doubt that the most important and crucial thing for everyone is to see if they can get some opportunities that can greatly improve their Taoist realm and actual strength, including the extremely rare ancient inheritance in the legend, or some supernatural powers, Or some magic weapons, such as peerless immortal soldiers.


    These things are the most precious, the most important, and the most valued. After all, for monks, realm and strength are the foundation of everything. Otherwise, no matter how many talents there are, they will be killed and robbed by others if they are not careful, and they will only make wedding clothes for others.


    Shen Shi himself, of course, has the same view in his mind. But at least for the moment, it seems that he is lucky How to say, he didn''t even see the most important chance. But if he didn''t say it well, now he seems to have gained a lot, but there is always a feeling that his meaning is not enough. Maybe his heart is not enough.


    Shen Shi''s heart revolves, and naturally thinks of his journey these days. When he came to the valley, he intended to try to search to see if he could find the valley in the mouth of iron monkey, which is likely to produce Lingjing. However, after looking for a few days in this vast Valley, he still got nothing, and even Shen Shi was a little suspicious Are the legends of the yah tribe true.


    In addition, Shen Shi certainly remembers that in the Northern Wilderness of the xueya tribe, there seems to be a legend that is said to be an ancient demon. For Shen Shi, all kinds of warnings and threatening words of that strange and mixed blood tribe have no binding force. In his opinion, it is in the wilderness in that direction, which may be hidden What''s the important chance.


    Maybe it''s time to go back and explore?


    Shen Shi shakes his head, but he is still hesitant. The area of this canyon is so vast that he has explored less than one-third of the area. It seems to be a pity if he really wants to abandon it. So in the end, Shen Shi sighed and continued to explore in these crisscross grand canyons.


    However, Shen Shi''s luck on this day seems to be very bad, or he had used up all his good luck when he found those spiritual materials, especially cuiyulian a few days ago. So at the end of this day, seeing the sun is just west and the evening is approaching, Shen Shi has been working in vain all the time.


    It seems that the desolation of the Dragon wilderness is particularly obvious on this day, which makes Shen Shi and Xiao Hei look a little depressed. So when they see that the setting sun goes to the west, Shen Shi makes up his mind quickly and says to Xiao Heidao:


    "I think we should stop wandering here, go back to the xueya tribe and secretly go to the north to see the suppressed ancient times How about demons? "


    Xiao Hei raised his head and looked at Shen Shi with some doubts. He didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Shen Shi''s words, but Shen Shi nodded and said, "well, I knew you agreed."


    He laughed and touched Xiao Hei''s head. He said, "it''s good. It''s very good."


    Xiao Hei''s ears trembled and he grunted. He didn''t know what he was saying.


    Now that he has made up his mind, Shen Shi is ready to take Xiao Hei back. But in the dusk, in the vast desolate wasteland, which is so quiet that only the cold wind blows by, suddenly there is a loud noise from the distance:"Boom!"


    Shen Shi was startled, and immediately turned to look. He saw the direction of the loud noise. In the sky there, it seemed that a white light suddenly rushed to this side like lightning.


    That is exactly what a friar is flying in the sky!


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumps, but he can''t imagine that after several days of silence, he sees the person who enters the secret place of asking heaven again in this dragon wilderness. But after a while, he frowned as he looked up at the white light. Although the white light was very fast, there was a sign of trembling and twisting in the flight. Moreover, the height of the white light was decreasing. It seemed that the monk was injured.


    At that moment, Shen Shi''s heart crossed several questions, who is this person, really hurt? If you get hurt, is it in the hands of some kind of powerful monster, or the worst kind, is it in the hands of the four Zhengming disciples who are also in the secret world?


    At the same time, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly coagulated again. However, he saw another light in the sky behind the white light, whistling and rushing. He was in urgent pursuit.


    At this moment, Shen Shi almost immediately concluded the situation. As expected, there was a private fight between the disciples who entered the secret place of asking heaven. At this point, it was obvious that they were all fighting with each other. Moreover, for various reasons, this kind of thing obviously could not be known by outsiders. If someone is found innocent, there will be big trouble.


    Killing people is the first choice of most people in the secret world, if the killer is strong enough.


    Without any hesitation, Shen Shi took Xiaohei in his arms and quietly jumped into the desolate valley where he was. He hid himself in a hidden crevice. After hiding his figure, he quietly looked out through the small crevice in front of him.


    At this moment, the white light that escaped first in the sky seemed to be crumbling, and the height fell not far above the canyon. It was obvious that the fleeing man was seriously injured, and his speed slowed down. Soon, the light from his back ran to the air tens of feet behind him. Suddenly, he yelled and shot a red light out of the light. Like lightning, he caught up with the white light in an instant. There was only a roar. Someone in the white light screamed, and suddenly fell out of control.


    Shen Shi hid in the shadow, watching the white light running directly across the canyon, and fell into another deep valley in front of him.


    There was a slight pause in the light behind him, and then a figure appeared. He was a middle-aged man with a square face and thick eyebrows. When he saw the clothes on him, Shen Shi''s eyebrows were slightly picked, but they were the clothes of Yuanshi disciples.


    He stepped back a little and hid himself more closely. The disciple of Yuanshi sect in the air outside the canyon was obviously extremely virtuous and powerful. If it was not necessary, Shen Shi was not willing to provoke such a strong enemy without any reason in this dangerous secret place of asking heaven. Moreover, it seemed that this person was obviously cruel.


    Seeing that the overall situation of the battle outside has been decided, who knows, just after the unknown monk who was chased down in front of him was shot down, suddenly after a noise in the valley, he suddenly returned to silence.


    It was a very strange feeling. Even Shen Shi hid so far away, he felt it. It was like that man over there suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    In the mid air, the disciple of yuanshimen was obviously stunned. He glanced down like electricity and said with a sneer: "actually, you still have this skill. Is this your secret keeping method?"


    No one answered him, and there was no movement. Shen Shi hid himself in the crevice and looked out quietly, only to see the Yuanshi disciple hovering over the canyon next door, as if he could not find his own enemy.


    Even Shen Shi was a little surprised. He thought that there really seemed to be some strange magic weapon on that man. It was really strange that he could hide his body in front of such a powerful enemy.


    In the middle of the sky, the man watched carefully for a long time. It seemed that he didn''t find anything. Suddenly, he got a little annoyed. He gave a sneer and said:


    "do you want to leave here alive when you are hit by my" soul searching "attack and the injury in front of you? Sun, if you have seed, come out and fight me. If you are afraid to die, you will not lose the face of the sun family of Lingxiao sect! "


    In front of the canyon, a silence, but on the other side of the adjacent, the stone in the crevice suddenly looked up, his face suddenly gloomy down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    Lingxiao sect, Sun family?


    Shen Shi thought of something almost immediately. After all, he didn''t have many friends on the golden Hongshan mountain, and sun you was undoubtedly the best one among them.


    After taking a deep breath in the crevice of the stone, Shen Shi stood up and whispered to Xiao Hei, who also shrank to one side: "let''s go out."


    Xiao Hei snorted, as if he agreed.


    Outside, about fifty feet away from the canyon where Shen Shi was, the disciple of Yuanshi gate still didn''t mean to give up. He still controlled the magic weapon to fly and hovered over the adjacent Canyon, searching for it again and again. It just seemed that he didn''t know what treasure sun you had used in such a short time Inside suddenly hidden up, and up to now has not been found.


    Sure enough, the children of these aristocratic families have many means and treasures to protect their lives.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart. He thought that sun you had never mentioned such a method before. But when he didn''t think much about these things, since he had made up his mind and couldn''t stand by, he took Xiao Hei along the canyon for a while. Under the shelter of the stone valley wall, he slowly leaned over there quietly.


    The disciple of yuanshimen looked for it for a long time, but he seemed to be a little angry and impatient. Originally, the opponent who could kill easily could get a ruyi bag. However, the opponent came from a big family, and there must be countless treasures in the Ruyi bag. How could he miss such a good opportunity?


    So after a few more scolds, but no response, the disciple of yuanshimen simply fell down and heard the sound in the canyon next door. After seeing this scene from a distance, Shen Shi''s pupils also shrank. Some treasures or means may have the ability to cover the breath and body shape. For example, in the depths of black crow ridge in the world of hundred mountains that day, Zhong Qingzhu''s illusory array was just like this. But almost all of these things have the same limitation, that is, the closer people get to them, the easier they will be exposed and found.


    The disciple of Yuanshi sect obviously understood this, so he went directly into the valley to search when he couldn''t find it. Shen Shi''s face was gloomy, his steps quickened, and his figure swept quickly to the nearby canyon.


    When Shen Shi first saw the scene of the two men chasing back and forth, it was close to dusk. Now, when he approached the canyon, the sky was a little dim. The sun hanging in the western sky is about to set, leaving only a little afterglow to light up the sunset, and the light in the canyon is dim.


    However, with this light, we can still see the general situation of the canyon. It seems that there are no trees or rivers flowing through it. Generally speaking, it''s a dry and desolate canyon. We can only see some low grass and dead trees by chance. However, at the bottom of the canyon, there are many large and small stones, which look as if they have been weathered all the year round, and are full of traces similar to knives and axes.


    It''s strange that the small stone blocking the view of the maze is like a big dead corner from a distance.


    But now that he was on the ground, everything was different. Maybe he knew the injury of the escaped enemy, so the yuanshimen disciple seemed to have no fear. He strode all the way, and his eyes were like electricity. When he met some ugly stones blocking the road, he directly kicked away. He made a breakthrough in this valley which has been silent for many years There was a lot of noise.


    As he walked, he suddenly stepped, and then looked at a mountain wall in front of him. He gave a grim smile and said, "I''m hiding here. Can''t I come out yet?"


    The mountain wall was silent, and a few stones fell to one side. There was no strange place or reaction.


    The disciple of Yuanshi sect sneered and said, "pretend to be gods and ghosts!" After that, he walked directly to the wall of the mountain. At the same time, he raised his hand and a red light came up. It was the magic weapon he had used in midair before. With a bit of roar, he circled in midair for a moment. In an instant, he brought a strong wind and hit the wall of the mountain.


    Before the soul chasing rope fell to the ground, I saw that the wind was like a knife, and it was blowing sand and stones away. I could see that the strength of this blow was so great that I was afraid it would break the ground. At the other end of the mountain wall, several stones rolled away. It seemed that even that side of the mountain wall trembled slightly, and one of them turned up suddenly


    The setting sun in the sky, the afterglow suddenly sink.


    In the cold wind, in this dark valley, suddenly it seems that the temperature drops sharply, as if with the darkness, the cold suddenly shrouded here.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    For example, when winter comes suddenly, frost and snow are flying, and there is frost in the foothold of the canyon, it spreads rapidly. The Yuanshi sect disciple is shocked and seems to feel it. However, the blow just now has been taken, but it can''t be recovered at this moment.


    And the next moment, in the sudden cold snow, in the sight of the first disciple Huo Ran looking back with a surprised face, in the depth of the sudden snow, a snow-white cold ice sword pierced the darkness and came straight.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ ice sword technique.The snow seemed to freeze all the people in the world.


    Shen Shi''s figure loomed after the blizzard, but everyone''s eyes were focused on the ice sword at the moment.


    It''s one of Shen Shi''s most powerful techniques so far, and it''s also his only attack type third-order technique. In the face of this obviously high-strength yuanshimen disciple, in order to save sun you, he almost did not hesitate to use his best skills as soon as he came up.


    The powerful and cold ice sword seems to be slow and urgent. In a moment, it flies to me from the wind and snow. However, the disciple of Yuanshi sect, who is just ready to throw out his magic weapon, suddenly finds himself in an embarrassing situation.


    Obviously, this time was chosen by the other party, and once he saw it, he didn''t hesitate to do it immediately. The decision was fierce, which made him feel cold.


    As he watched the ice sword approaching, he cried out subconsciously, turned his body back desperately, and at the same time, he made a sudden move. The soul chasing rope, which had just been split out by the cast, flew back in the air and rushed back to him as fast as lightning, trying to block the powerful blow for his master.


    Almost at the same time, a mouthful of blood gushed directly from the mouth of the yuanshimen disciple. Obviously, at this moment, he suddenly forced to turn the magic weapon and reverse the spirit power, but it caused a lot of damage to his body. But in order to survive, these are small things.


    However, the icy sword, which was cold all over the world, was stabbed earlier. Everywhere it went, the earth was frozen and cracked, and thousands of flying snow died on the blade. The power of the icy sword was even more powerful than that of the day when it was on the top of the Great Wall of Tianhong city.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, but the ice sword stabbed the man. At the critical moment, the disciple of Yuanshi sect held the blow with both hands, and his magic weapon, soul chasing rope, arrived later. He chopped down heavily, hit the side of the ice sword, and missed the direction of the ice sword.


    When the wind and snow were flying, the first disciple howled and half of his right arm burst open. He staggered back and roared:


    "who is it?"


    After the snow storm, Shen Shi''s face was not very good-looking. He looked pale, and his heart was also throbbing. For some reason, although the ice sword seemed more powerful, the spiritual power consumed during its operation also increased. Fortunately, this time he secretly attacked and directly used an ice sword talisman, so the influence was not very big.


    In front of him, Shen Xiaoshi said with a cold smile, "who are you?"


    The man''s face changed as soon as he heard it. Just as he was about to say something more, Shen Shi didn''t give him a chance to speak. He went straight ahead and lit a fire on his hand.


    Have come to such a point, do you still want to say that the sound of misunderstanding and then each as if nothing had happened?


    Even Shen Shi didn''t understand why ice sword could cause such a lasting vision, but it was good for him. At this time, he didn''t want to pay attention to it. After hiding in the wind and snow, after breathing a little and straightening out his breath, he almost had a fighting instinct. He began to make every opponent against him I''m surprised at the frenzy of the technique.


    Storm, as if only this word can be used to describe the action of Shen Shi at the moment.


    The five elements technique, which has been blessed by Yin and Yang curse, is powerful and weird, fast and crazy. Fireball technique, water archery technique, earth sinking technique, and even some weird black witchcraft, skin erosion technique, blood poison technique, etc. all rush to this Yuanshi disciple under the cover of wind and snow.


    The man was clumsy on the left and clumsy on the right. He was seriously injured. For the first time, he suddenly faced such a strange attack of the five elements. He couldn''t support it and retreated. He was shocked. When was the power of these low-level five elements so powerful and the casting speed so fast!


    After a round of more than ten spells, the original disciple had been forced to step back seven or eight steps, but even so, he managed to block most of the attacks. Although he was very embarrassed and had won several spells in the middle, he could still hold on. From this, we can see that this person''s original way was really extraordinary.


    Shen Shi came out of the wind and snow, and his skill didn''t stop at all. At the same time, his eyes were even colder. This disciple of yuanshimen had a great future. He was so strong that he seemed to be able to support himself in such a situation. He must not be the outstanding son of the three saints'' family of yuanshimen, but the famous one who was highly valued by the elders of yuanshimen It''s a little bit hard.


    But no matter what his identity is, at this point, where is there room to stop?


    Either you die or I live.


    "Boom..."


    The flames lit up again and again. Shen Shi''s face was as deep as water, and his murderous spirit was awe inspiring. The talismans were burning wildly and incessantly, which inspired many quick and powerful magic methods. Every burning one was dozens and hundreds of spirit crystals were burned out, and the fire lit up his face, which was like a rock under the fire. The magic methods were like a raging tide, like a flood, and never died.It''s all over the place.


    The yuanshimen disciple finally showed a trace of fear in his eyes. He yelled as if he wanted to shout something:


    "stop, I''m..."


    All of a sudden, the voice stopped suddenly. He looked down a little inconceivably, but it was in his chest. Suddenly, a sword blade came out through his chest and pierced his chest.


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to him that in the frenzied flow of techniques, he was struggling to resist, but unconsciously, he had retreated to the stone wall


    A figure came out of the stone wall in the dim light, gritting his teeth, holding a sharp sword, and stabbing the Yuanshi disciple in the chest.


    In front of him, Shen Shi''s eyes also fell on the figure at the same time. A moment later, his body was suddenly shocked, and there was a trace of surprise on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    In the dim light, in the dancing Can Xue and the bright red blood light, Shen Shi saw the figure suddenly appeared from behind the stone wall and saw the face of the man. Then he was shocked. This man was indeed the legitimate son of Lingxiao''s grandson, but he was not his good friend for many years, but his cousin, who was also his grandson Sun Heng, the first son of the sun family, was recognized as the first person in the young generation of the former Sun family.


    At this moment, sun Heng, who suddenly appeared, also had a fierce look on his face. First, when the Yuanshi disciple was oppressed by Shen Shi, he made a sneak attack with a sword and directly pierced the man''s chest, giving him a fatal blow. Then, he kicked him with one foot. At the same time, he had a sharp sword in his hand. He only listened to the Yuanshi disciple''s shout, full of pain Bitter despair, half of the chest has been broken.


    Even a monk can''t bear such a serious injury. What''s more, there are two enemies of Lingxiao sect in front of him. In this situation of life and death, Shen Shi and sun Heng can''t let him escape again. So after the last desperate but futile struggle, the yuanshimen master, who still doesn''t know Shen Shi''s name, finally swallowed his last breath in pain and became another person who died in this strange and magical secret place.


    At the end of the battle, looking at another life turning into a corpse in this secret place, Shen Shi doesn''t have any heart of remorse and compassion, but he thinks of the way, including the accident that happened when he entered the secret place of asking heaven. This time, he gathered a group of young disciples who are the most elite of the young generation of Sizheng school. I''m afraid that the number of casualties will greatly exceed that of previous secret places ¡£ Thinking of this, he also sighed a little, but there was no change in his face. He just looked at the Yuanshi disciple one more time. Then he turned around and looked at Sun Heng, who was standing on the other side of the stone wall, gasping for breath.


    Sun Heng''s situation looks very bad. To be exact, it should be very bad.


    He was dressed as a disciple of Lingxiao sect. Now he was in a state of disrepair. Many scars could be seen in his ragged clothes. Blood could be seen everywhere. I don''t know whether it was his own blood or someone else''s, or both. He looked a little dispirited and panting, and his face was very pale. If he didn''t hold the spirit sword tightly in his hand and stick it on the ground to support himself, he might fall to the ground at any time.


    Shen Shi looks at Sun Heng in front of him, and a strange feeling passes in his heart. As for sun Heng, he didn''t really have much trouble and hatred. After all, when he was young, he was a fellow of the same school in the same year. He usually bowed his head and didn''t look up. He barely had a nodding acquaintance.


    However, because of the existence of sun you and the increasingly fierce and even white hot competition between their two brothers for the inheritance rights of their families, as sun you''s old friend for many years, Shen Shi naturally stood on sun you''s side, and even did not stand idly by in the process of pushing sun you to the top and overthrowing sun Heng.


    With these stories, his feeling of looking at Sun Heng at the moment becomes more and more complicated. However, when he sees that sun Heng''s injury looks very serious, he subconsciously walks to him.


    However, just after Shen Shi took two steps forward, sun Heng suddenly raised his eyebrows and straightened his body. Even the palm of his hand holding the hilt of the sword suddenly raised a few green tendons. In his eyes, he obviously showed some vigilance and looked coldly at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi stopped at once.


    In the gorge, there was a cold wind blowing by, and a few sandstorms swept past them with some ancient desolation. The surrounding atmosphere seemed to freeze for a moment. No one spoke. Everything was suddenly so quiet. Only the two men looked at each other coldly.


    A moment later, Shen Shi suddenly said, "are you afraid of me?"


    Sun Heng chest ups and downs a few times, said: "I am now too seriously injured, not your opponent."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "why should I be on guard? We''re from the same family, and just now I clearly saved you. "


    Sun Heng pulled the corner of his mouth slightly and stared at Shen Shi. The look in his eyes seemed to ease slightly, but his vigilance did not subside. He said: "you are my second brother''s friend."


    Shen Shi was silent. Although sun Heng didn''t say it too clearly, the meaning of the words would be understood as long as he knew the fighting within the sun family. So he had nothing to say for a moment. He nodded and walked to one side. At the same time, he thought about it in his heart. He confirmed that he had no intention to kill sun Heng just now. He could not help but feel relieved.


    It seems that my mind is still sober and rational, and I didn''t suddenly become a murderous maniac. Originally, I felt that my killing ability was enhanced. I should have been more attentive. It''s really puzzling. Maybe I was secretly influenced by that strange Haunter. After all, I was affected?


    The sky is getting darker and darker, and the night is coming. Shen Shi looked up at the sky and went to the dead yuanshimen disciple. He squatted down and searched him. After a while, he came back with a ruyi bag.At this time, sun Heng looked as if he could not support himself. He had already sat down on the ground, reluctantly leaning against the stone wall of a canyon behind him, half sitting and half lying in the shadow.


    Shen Shi came to a place six feet away from him and stopped. At the same time, sun Heng grasped the dagger in his hand again, and his breathing became urgent.


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "if I want to kill you, you can''t hide now."


    Sun Heng was silent for a while, then gave a bitter smile and put down his spirit sword.


    Shen Shi went to him and looked at his body carefully. A moment later, he found that there were at least ten wounds on Sun Heng''s body, two of which were obviously very serious. Even now, there was still blood oozing out.


    Shen Shi frowned, raised his head to sun Heng and said, "you look like this. Even if I don''t do it, you can''t last a month alone in this canyon." After a pause, he said, "if I remember correctly, there are a few groups of monsters that are not big enough but fierce enough to eat people. In the daytime, they will pass through this canyon and go to the water source to drink."


    Sun Heng grinned bitterly, looking bitter and astringent. He obviously knew something about his injury.


    Shen Shi looked at Sun Heng, but he was silent for a moment. They didn''t speak for a while. Maybe they didn''t know what to say.


    The night wind blows, the sky finally completely dark down, two people are not far away, the chill of the night swept by, and not far away on the ground, the bloody smell of the corpse seems to drift away with the wind, startled what things wake up at night, there are a few distant monster roar came.


    Shen Shi frowned and stood up. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly said to sun Heng, "give me the sword."


    Sun Heng was suddenly surprised. He suddenly looked up at Shen Shi. He saw Shen Shi standing in front of him in the dark. The outline of his face was blurred, but his hand was very calm. Sun Heng''s face changed several times, but at last he sighed. He didn''t do any more resistance. He gently turned over his wrist and handed him the sharp sword in his hand.


    After taking the spirit sword, Shen Shi didn''t cut off sun Heng''s head with his backhand. Instead, he walked away a few steps and looked up to the height of the cliff of the canyon for a while. Then he jumped up and climbed up to the height of the cliff. Before long, his figure disappeared in the darkness.


    Sun Heng sat on the ground and looked up. Before long, he heard bursts of noise in the darkness, sometimes low, sometimes high and sonorous. From time to time, sparks burst out from the depths of the darkness. At the same time, the sound of thumping was endless, but stones of different sizes were falling from the top of his head.


    Sun Heng was a little surprised. He didn''t know what Shen Shi was doing. After about half an hour, Shen Shi jumped down from the top of the stone wall. His appearance was a little breathless, but generally speaking, it was OK. After coming down, Shen Shi shoves the spirit sword into sun Heng''s hand. Sun Heng looks down and his face changes color. It was originally a spirit sword full of cold light and spirit. It was also a very precious treasure in the sun family. It was only because his identity was before he set out that his father secretly handed it to him. But now the sword is dim, and there are some scars on the sword body, even the sword Four or five gaps can be seen on the front.


    A good spirit sword seems to be almost destroyed. Sun Heng rushes up and almost starts to curse.


    That is at this time, Shen Shi leaned over and grabbed one of his arms, pulled him up, and said, "come on, let''s go up there."


    Sun Heng Zheng said, "where is it?"


    On the top of Shen Shikou is a stone cave in a place high above the stone wall of the canyon. The hole is not big, and it''s not very deep. It''s almost enough for two people to stay together. But on the cave entrance and the stone wall inside the cave, you can see the traces of brand-new knives, axes and chisels everywhere. Thinking of the sound you just heard and the spirit sword in your hand, sun Heng suddenly woke up and said in amazement:


    "is this what you just dug out?"


    Shen Shi nodded and asked him to sit down in the cave. After thinking about it, he jumped down again. He went to the canyon and found a big stone about the size of the cave entrance. He brought it back and put it in the cave entrance, which blocked the exit.


    Of course, this big stone can''t be completely consistent with the cave entrance, so it barely covers most of the place, and several cracks are exposed. The cold wind blows into the cave from the outside, but it doesn''t feel too stuffy.


    With this big stone shelter and the dark night outside, Shen Shi was relieved. He grabbed some firewood and lit it with fireball technique. He made a small fire in this cave.


    When the light comes on, Shen Shi and sun Heng look at each other.


    After a while, sun Heng said in a low voice, "thank you very much."


    Shen Shi didn''t mean to be modest and polite. He just nodded quietly, poked the fire and said, "before you get well, stay here. Compared with your Ruyi bag, there should be a lot of elixirs. If there are no foreign enemies, you should be able to survive until that day."Sun Heng nodded.


    After these words, Shen Shi calmed down, and sun Heng didn''t say anything. It seemed that there was not much to say between the two of them. Even if they were classmates and friends of the same period, no matter who they were, they didn''t talk about the past in this cold and dark night.


    In this way, I don''t know how long later, when the fire was about to go out, sun Heng suddenly heard Shen Shi, who was opposite him, speak abruptly, and suddenly asked, "Sun Heng, when you came to the secret place, how far away were you from here? And when you came here before, did you meet anyone else? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    Sun Heng paused for a moment and said, "I came to this wasteland, about 800 li away. As for the way here, except for yuanshimen, there are no other people


    Shen Shi nodded, then as if he had found something. He picked his eyebrows and said, "they?"


    Sun Heng said: "well, when I came here, I met three Yuanshi disciples, two of them were the children of the sage family, one was song Pi of the Song family, one was Gu Ziteng of the ancient family, and the other was..." He sneered and said, "that''s the dead man outside. His name is Chen Huaiyi. He has no family background. It''s said that he is the rising star of the middle-aged and young generation in yuanshimen."


    Shen Shi was stunned when he heard the name of song PI. Then he was a little puzzled and said, "listen to what you said just now, are the three people of yuanshimen together?"


    Sun Heng nodded: "yes, the three of them were already together when I met them that day. At that time, I was also very surprised, thinking that this kind of thing is too coincidental, and why so many people came so close to me? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "Why are the other two only Chen Huaiyi chasing you?"


    Sun Heng shook his head and said, "when I met them, song PI once asked me to go with them, but they were three of the same family. I didn''t want to get involved alone. Besides, I had scruples about Chen Huaiyi''s bad face at that time. I didn''t expect that after the separation, this man turned back and attacked me secretly. "


    Shen Shi snorted coldly in his heart. He thought that no matter who it is, his selfish desire and greed are easy to be magnified and he can do something he doesn''t dare to do. After pondering for a while, he looked up at Sun Heng and said, "the other two, if they do, I''m afraid you can''t make it to me."


    Sun Heng nodded his head and said, "those two people didn''t show up from beginning to end. Maybe they didn''t want to hurt me. It''s just that Chen Huaiyi thought I was a son of a family and wanted to kill me for money."


    What Shen Shi thought in his heart was almost the same as sun Heng. He laughed and said, "it seems that you are also very lucky."


    Sun Heng wry smile for a while, way: "is barely alive, but in this ask heaven secret place again want to look for what chance, afraid is not good, can only hide here, to go out that day."


    Shen Shi''s eyes flashed, and sun Heng''s injury seemed really serious. However, with the strength of the sun family and the position of his father and grandfather, it seems impossible not to prepare some cards for him. It''s like the way to hide your body suddenly before. I don''t know whether it''s a magic power or some strange magic weapon. It''s very rare.


    However, Shen Shi has no intention to study this. After all, since he has no intention of taking advantage of others'' danger, it has nothing to do with sun Heng''s future actions. He just nodded and said, "if you hide here, just be careful. It''s hard to find you, whether you''re a monster or a disciple of other four famous schools. After daybreak, I''ll leave. Can you be alone? "


    Sun Heng hesitated for a moment and said, "OK." Then he took another look at Shen Shi. At this time, the wariness in his eyes seemed to have dissipated most of it. He took a deep breath and said, "thank you very much."


    Shen Shi laughed and then said, "but since there are three people in Yuanshi gate and Chen Huaiyi died here, maybe the other two will come back. The body still needs to be dealt with."


    Sun Heng thought for a moment and asked Shen Shi, "listen, there are monsters around here?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a while and said, "it''s not impossible. I''ll go back and throw it in a valley where monsters haunt. By the way, where are the other two of them now, do you know? "


    Sun Heng shook his head, but he thought about it carefully. After a moment, he said: "that day, song PI invited me to go with him. After I didn''t agree, Gu Ziteng wasn''t there. He came later. He was looking for a way out. When I came back, I heard him mention something to song PI. I don''t know if there is anything important... "


    Shen Shi said, "what did he say?"


    Sun Heng frowned and looked as if he was trying to recall the scene at that time. Then he said in an uncertain tone: "it seems that he said this at that time: this wasteland is so strange. In the west, he saw some strange demons. Well, it seems like this."


    "Strange demon clan?"


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows suddenly picked, as if he thought of something, and his face changed.


    Sun Heng looked at his expression in his eyes. He was a little surprised and said, "yes, that''s what Guteng said at that time. What''s the matter?"


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth slightly pulled to move for a while, but after all still didn''t say anything, finally light tunnel: "nothing."


    The next night without words, accompanied by the darkness and cold outside the cave, as well as the continuous whistling of the cold wind on the giant dragon wilderness, they rest until dawn.


    Shen Shi wakes up Xiao Hei, who is lying at his feet and sleeps soundly. He pushes aside the big stone blocking the entrance of the cave and is ready to leave. At this moment, sun Heng wakes up and sits up silently to watch Shen Shi pack up and leave. When Shen Shi comes to the entrance of the cave, he suddenly raises his voice and says:"Shen Shi, take care of yourself. Don''t lose your life in this secret place."


    Shen Shi''s steps stopped for a moment, looked back at him, nodded after a while, a smile appeared on his face, and said, "OK, let''s go out and see you."


    Sun Heng also had a smile on his face and said, "OK, see you outside."


    Shen Shi didn''t say much. He walked out of the cave, turned back, pushed the big stone back to its original position, and looked left and right again. He felt that only if someone didn''t specially run to the hillside to look at it carefully, he should not have noticed that there was a secret cave. Then he nodded and jumped down the stone wall with Xiao Hei in his arms, and returned to the bottom of the canyon.


    The desolate Canyon is just like yesterday. The wind and sand of the night seem to have covered a lot of blood. Most of the blood has dried up and even been submerged. Only Chen Huaiyi''s body is still lying on the ground in the distance.


    Shen Shi walked over to the corpse and took a look. He saw that the despairing color on his face was still there. It was ferocious. However, Shen Shi is used to seeing the corpses of life and death, and even the real ghosts will not be particularly afraid. Naturally, such a corpse that has lost its life has nothing to fear.


    He directly mentions Chen Huaiyi''s body, and then the imperial sword flies to a place outside several canyons. There are many carnivorous monsters in the canyons, which he just explored a few days ago. As long as he leaves the body here, it won''t take long for greedy and bloodthirsty monsters to "dispose" of it.


    After finishing all this, Shen Shi stopped over the canyon for a moment, his eyes swept over the dead man, and his palm touched his arms gently. In addition to the three wishful bags originally obtained in zhansigui Canyon, there is another one now, which naturally belongs to Chen Huaiyi. But last night, Shen Shi found a space to search and check in secret, but he was surprised to find that the spiritual materials in this Ruyi bag didn''t seem as rich as he imagined.


    Of course, there are some good things. For example, there are several bottles of elixirs of three grades, several spiritual grasses of high grade, and a large number of ordinary spiritual materials. However, Shen Shi, who came from a shop, quickly and acutely found out that there are very few spiritual crystals in this Ruyi bag.


    Chen Huaiyi''s Daoism is quite good, but it seems that he is very nervous in cultivation resources. Maybe this is the fundamental reason why he plans sun Heng?


    As sun Heng once said before, song PI and Gu Ziteng were all the children of the aristocratic family, but Chen Huaiyi was a rising star with no background. Shen Shi sighed to himself. It is really difficult for ordinary people to go further on the road of cultivation.


    However, each person has his own life, and the road is his own choice. Naturally, Shen Shi will not be so kind as to help that person hurt the spring and autumn. He soon put the matter behind him, and what is in front of him is naturally the next choice.


    In mid air, his face slowly began to be a little dignified, turning to the west, which was the way he came.


    "Strange demon clan in the West..."


    He frowned and whispered to himself.


    After several deliberation, Shen Shi decided to take xiaoheiyuan road back.


    Sun Heng and other people said that the strange demon tribe, plus that direction, Shen Shi felt that the blood tooth tribe was in the middle of nowhere. As long as the people who come from Hongmeng world see the appearance of the blood tooth tribe, they will almost have a strange feeling. Although song PI and Gu Ziteng know much less about the demon tribe than Shen Shi who lived in the demon world for three years, they should have seen some of the remaining demon tribes who have been living in the alien world.


    If you put yourself in the right place, I''m afraid that the first reaction of those two people is obviously that they will go and secretly explore. Shen Shi might do the same, because after entering the secret place of asking heaven, everyone''s idea is to find an opportunity, and a strange thing is likely to be a clue.


    Chance? The wild northern forbidden area in the mouth of the blood tooth tribe?


    Ancient demons?


    Eternal repression?


    Shen Shi''s original intention is to go there to explore, so it''s impossible for him to give up after hearing the whereabouts of the two. On the contrary, on the way back, his speed increased a bit.


    When the imperial sword flew over the haunting ghost gorge, his eyes slightly stayed in the huge gorge, and then flew past without expression, leaving only a wind above the gorge.


    After a few breaks, half a day later, he saw the swamp, which was rarely seen in the wasteland. As before, he once again flew his sword directly over the swamp. However, in the depth of the swamp below, it was still very quiet from the outside, but occasionally some strange things would appear and dance to the sky.


    The trouble of going and the speed of returning are the reflection of Shen Shi''s journey. After crossing the swamp and flying for a while, we can see the isolated tribal camp on the wilderness in the distance.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief and fell down a few miles away from the blood tooth tribe. Then he walked there.


    The wind on the wilderness was dry and hot. As it passed by him, Shen Shi took a few steps forward, but suddenly stopped.In the wind, there is a smell of blood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    I don''t know why, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped.


    Since entering the secret place of asking heaven, Shen Shi finds that he has seen the blood many times and smelled the blood many times. The smell of blood flowing from the human body or other biological bodies, the invisible and colorless smell in the air, suddenly seemed to have a kind of faint red curtain covering his eyes, making the world a bloody red.


    He was startled and stepped back. Then he saw that heaven and earth were the same as before. It turned out that just now it was just an illusion.


    The wind blew across his face, and Xiao Hei seemed to hum twice uneasily at his feet. Shen Shi looked down at it, and then said in a low voice, "Xiao Hei, let''s go and have a look."


    A few days after leaving the blood tooth tribe, from a long distance, the strange demon tribe still had all kinds of stone houses standing in the center of this huge wilderness, which was no different from when he left.


    The sun had risen slowly, the temperature began to rise slowly, and it became hot. Shen Shi walked slowly towards the tribe, but he was very careful along the way. From time to time, with a little vigilance, he carefully observed the surrounding environment, with a solemn and cold face, as if facing the enemy. Except for the sunshine and the withered grass and the gravel on the Gobi desert, he didn''t see anything unusual on the flat wasteland.


    It''s just that the blood in the air is getting thicker as he gets closer to the blood tooth tribe.


    Shen Shi''s face became gloomy gradually, and there was already a sign of uncertainty in his heart. After he was sure that there was no danger around him, he quickened his pace and quickly walked to the entrance of xueya tribe.


    A few days ago, the Iron Monkey and coyote of the blood tooth tribe were here. They took him into the blood tooth tribe.


    When he got here, the blood in the air was as strong as the essence. Shen Shi took a step forward and his pupils shrank slightly. Not far from his feet, he left a broken hand on the side of the road.


    Shen Shi squatted down and took a look. The broken hand was cut off with the same arm. There were many thick scales on the wrist on the back of the hand, which was obviously the obvious characteristic of the demon people. The bloodstain on the wound of the severed hand has dried up, and the white bones and ferocious flesh wound are entangled together, which is particularly terrible.


    With this as the beginning, when Shen Shi stood up in silence and continued to walk carefully to the depth of the tribe, a scene of extremely bloody and cruel scroll opened in front of him.


    Stumps, broken arms, traces of blood, as long as the eyes can see, these things are everywhere. On the road, in the house, in every corner of the stone wall, the corpses of the demon people in the blood tooth tribe can be seen everywhere. Some days ago, the people of the blood tooth tribe were alive. Now they have become the skeletons. There is no sound any more. There is only a strong smell of blood, such as a scene of hell, slowly staged in front of Shen Shi.


    Everyone seems to have died so tragically. There is no sound in the whole blood tooth tribe, except the occasional wind blowing on the wasteland.


    Shen Shi silently looks at the terrible scene in front of him. He hasn''t spoken for a long time. Xiao Hei, who has been following him all the time, seems to be a bit strange quiet.


    All of a sudden, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly coagulated as his eyes swept around, but he raised his head and fixed his eyes to a certain place. He looked at it carefully, and then walked quickly. There was a big stone house. On the threshold of the house, there was a tall corpse of the blood tooth demon clan, but it had no head. It was about Zhang Xu away, and there was a head rolling down there. It seems as if the demon clan had just heard something and was about to rush out of the house when they were killed by being chopped off their heads.


    Shen Shi''s face looked cold and cold. He first took a look at the headless body, then quickly walked to the front of the head, squatted down and turned the head over.


    It was a ferocious, angry but despairing face. His eyes were wide open until death. Facing this face, Shen Shi was still familiar with it.


    He is an iron monkey.


    Shen Shi stared at the face for a moment in silence, then gently put it back on the ground.


    He got up and went on.


    As far as you can see, the massacre is still happening. The corpses of the demon people in the blood tooth tribe are everywhere, and many of them are seriously injured. Mutilated limbs can be seen everywhere. It seems that the unknown murderer has unimaginable anger, and then all of them vent on the heads of all the people in the tribe.


    According to Shen Shi''s contact with the blood tooth tribe some time ago, he can feel that the strength of the people in this strange demon tribe is not so strong. Compared with the orthodox demon tribe in Hongmeng world, which has been handed down for a long time and is known as the son of heaven''s choice, the strength of the blood tooth tribe is very weak. In most of the time, they can only rely on a barely passable brute force Already.


    As for the most powerful demon blood talent, as well as a variety of strange powerful secret, but completely never seen. Is it because of the mixed blood that these demon clans lost their original blood ability?Shen Shi also had this kind of speculation in his heart, because in the past years, many demon tribes in the demon world paid more attention to blood, and despised and killed half blood children, which left a deep impression on Shen Shi.


    It''s just, who is the killer that caused all this?


    Shen Shi subconsciously thought of the two Yuanshi disciples sun Heng told himself. Were they song PI and Gu Ziteng? Shen Shi silently recalled several times he had met with song PI in the past and frowned slightly. Although he had a bad impression on the dandy of the Song family, in his memory, it seemed that song PI was not a person who could do such crazy and bloody things.


    It''s not the ordinary people who are determined to kill the lives of the whole blood tooth tribe.


    He walked forward in silence for a while. In the suffocating blood, after seeing a large number of tragic corpses, Shen Shi saw the only two-story stone house in front of the blood tooth tribe and the largest open space in front of it, which he had never seen before A stone pillar.


    In this open space, the density of corpses is far more than that in other places. The blood tooth demon clan, big and small, old and young, died in this open space, and their corpses almost all lay down under the stone pillar.


    Although he had seen too many tragic scenes on his way here, the sudden tragedy still made Shen Shi feel sick and his pupils shrink slightly. He bit his teeth to harden his heart a little bit. He walked slowly, glanced at the bodies around him, and finally fell on the stone pillar.


    The stone pillar is black, not bulky. At the top is carved a stone dragon, and the whole body is also black. It''s very lifelike with teeth and claws on the other side. The sculptor on this black dragon stone statue seems to be more delicate than any other stone tool in the blood tooth tribe.


    Shen Shi looks at it for a moment, and suddenly remembers the day he left a few days ago. When he sent himself out of the tribe, Iron Monkey once mentioned that Shen Shi would come back in a few days, because in a few days, it will be the annual "black dragon sacrifice" of the blood tooth tribe.


    The so-called black dragon sacrifice seems to be the dragon shaped statue carved on this stone pillar, right?


    Shen Shi, standing under the stone pillar, was also standing in a large area of corpse. He looked up at the Black Dragon Statue.


    The black dragon''s eyes were carved out of unknown materials. At least Shen Shi had never seen them inside or outside the blood tooth tribe. They were round and shiny, and there was something mysterious about them. At that moment, Shen Shi suddenly felt as if the black dragon had come to life. He was looking down at the world with a kind of indifference And stare at yourself coldly.


    He was startled and instinctively stepped back.


    A moment later, the Black Dragon Statue returned to its original shape, as if nothing had changed. What I had just had was a kind of inexplicable illusion of Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi''s mood is somewhat confused. It seems that there is some strange secret hidden in the blood tooth tribe, but he has never found it. But now it seems that it is really related to the strange Dragon God that these blood tooth demon tribes believe in for many years.


    He took a final look at the stone statue of the black dragon, then walked over and entered the two-story stone house where the blood tooth clan leader used to live.


    The stone house is also very quiet, and different from the hellish scene outside, it doesn''t seem that there are too many signs of chaos in it. Even Shen Shi doesn''t see the body lying around. It seems that there were not many fights and massacres here when the tragedy happened.


    Shen Shi ascended the second floor along the stone ladder. He still remembers that there should be a strange room with only three walls, and the one facing the North was empty. What the blood tooth clan chief liked most was to sit here and look into the wilderness in the north. It was the forbidden area of the blood tooth clan for countless years, and it was the place to suppress the legendary ancient demons ¡£


    Before long, he walked into the strange three faced stone house again.


    Everything seems to be the same as when he came here for the first time. The furnishings in this room are as before, not to mention the bodies and fighting traces. Even the stone tables and benches in the room are well placed, as if they are two worlds from the tragic images outside.


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his eyes swept through the strange room, but he didn''t find anything strange. Just when he walked slowly to the edge of the empty stone house facing the north, he suddenly lowered his head, but he saw that there was a thin bloodstain on the edge of the ground, which remained in the gap between the stones.


    Shen Shi''s pupils shrank slightly, squatted down to observe for a moment, then suddenly jumped up, and with Xiao Hei jumped down directly, and fell outside the back wall on the north side of the stone house.


    The dry and hard surface of the wasteland is covered with a layer of dust and gravel, which is very thick. Shen Shi carefully searched nearby, and then found a pool of new blood stains without much effort. There are two lines of footprints in a hurry. It seems that they are just staggering forward in confusion, and the direction of moving is to go deep into the northern wilderness.Shen Shi stared at the bloodstains and footprints. After a moment, he slowly stood up and looked up at the mysterious and vast northern wilderness.


    The sky and the earth are gray and the clouds are gathering, just like the wind and rain is coming.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    When he was in the blood tooth tribe a few days ago, Shen Shi once learned from the mouth of the blood tooth clan leader and the Iron Monkey Mountain Wolf that the wilderness in the North has a special significance for this strange demon tribe. In all kinds of myths and legends handed down from ancient times to the present, there is no doubt that this wilderness in the North has always been the most important spiritual pillar of the blood tooth tribe.


    The blood tooth tribe is favored by the Dragon God and has been bred to this day. The biggest mission of the whole tribe is to guard this wilderness forbidden area. To be exact, it is to guard the edge of this northern wilderness and prevent any outsiders from going deep into it. Because in the depth of this wilderness, a terrible ancient demon was once suppressed, and it must not be allowed to escape.


    In Shen Shi''s opinion, this is a ridiculous legend, but it is sacred to the blood tooth tribe. This mixed blood tribe, which is incompatible with the normal demon tribe, has been living in this desolate field for generations, guarding their ancient beliefs.


    Until one day, in the past countless years, the blood tooth tribe gradually lost its legendary strength and became weaker and weaker, a terrible disaster finally came to them. The whole tribe almost died in one day at the annual Black Dragon Festival. As for who the murderer was, Shen Shi had some conjectures, but still can''t be completely sure.


    Although Shen Shi didn''t believe in the mysterious Dragon God Shen Shi, and didn''t take it to heart about the myths and legends handed down by the blood tooth tribe from generation to generation, and the forbidden area that suppressed the ancient demons. But in his heart, unlike most people, he didn''t have much aversion to the demons here in the blood tooth tribe It can even be said that there is a little favor.


    Maybe this is because he had a special experience in the past. After all, he had lived in the demon world for three years, had contact with many demon tribes and had a deep understanding of their world. However, it is because of this understanding of the demon clan in Hongmeng world that Shen Shi also knows that this strange and mixed blooded blood tooth tribe, not only the Terrans will hate and despise them, but even if they meet the real demon clan in the demon world, they may also be despised by the orthodox demon clan with the traditional concept of pure blood, and may even usher in the same situation instead of welcome It was a bloody slaughter.


    In other words, this blood tooth tribe is actually a foreign body that is hard to exist in the world. Shen Shi really sympathizes with them and tries to understand them. After thinking about it, Shen Shi finds that he is probably alone


    It''s not a pleasant idea, but Shen Shi knows it''s probably true. So when he crossed the low wall behind the blood tooth tribe and stepped directly into the desolate and vast wilderness in the north, he looked back at the dead tribe full of corpses and blood.


    Like the tip of withered grass on the wasteland, the last drop of dew in the early morning breaks and dissipates in the sun, which gradually rises and becomes hot and dry, just like the fragile life, which disappears in a twinkling of an eye.


    He stood in silence for a moment, then nodded to the stone house community which had been stained with blood, then turned around and strode forward to the depth of the northern wilderness. Behind him, Xiaohei trotted with him, but at this time, he seemed a little uneasy. He looked up at the wilderness from time to time, and seemed a little uneasy.


    Along the way, at the beginning, Shen Shi could find the traces of the two lines of footprints and less and less blood to track the people in front. However, after leaving the xueya tribe and going deep into the northern wilderness for several miles, the sandstorm on the wilderness gradually grew up, and the footprints in front of him soon disappeared, let alone if there were any If there''s no blood left.


    Shen Shi didn''t know who these footprints and bloodstains belonged to. Maybe they were the survivors of xueya tribe, or they were the powerful and ferocious killers. However, with the tragic situation in the blood tooth tribe, Shen Shi can imagine that in front of the killers of the massacre, most of the demon tribes in the blood tooth tribe had little resistance. In addition to those severed limbs and arms, those who can use weapons are obviously not powerful monsters that suddenly appear, but only human friars.


    Maybe there will be one or two blood teeth who are missing the net?


    When all the traces and clues in front of his eyes are finally completely annihilated, Shen Shi frowns and stops. After thinking for a moment, he looks around.


    At present, he has been in the Northern Wilderness guarded by the blood tooth tribe for about seven or eight miles. It seems that the wilderness in this direction is not much different from the other places in the Dragon wilderness he has been to. It is also a desolation. There are many large and small stones on the Gobi desert, and low withered and yellow hay can be seen everywhere. Then there is endless wilderness Cool toward the front left and right inexhaustible like extension out, at a glance can not see the end.


    In such a vast area, where is the suppressed ancient demon in the mouth of the blood tooth tribe? It''s impossible to say that the monster is so big that it''s almost as big as this wilderness?


    Shen Shi shook his head with a wry smile and pondered for a while, but he still felt that there was no clue, including the footprints that he had followed had been cut off again. He didn''t know where the people who came in front of him had gone or what had happened. Seeing that the wilderness was so huge, he didn''t know where to go next.He looked down at Xiao Hei at his feet and said, "what can I do, Xiao Hei? I don''t know where they are


    Xiao Hei shakes his head and seems to be absent-minded, but after a moment, he suddenly takes two steps forward, and then sniffs on the ground, and then hums twice, but chooses a direction and starts to trot forward.


    Shen Shi was surprised, but he was surprised. Then he thought that his little pig had already had all kinds of strange and inexplicable skills, so he didn''t want to think much about it. With a smile, he followed up.


    Xiao Hei''s choice of direction was not due to the north of Shen Shi''s road, but shifted a little to the East, roughly following the north-east direction. But what looks as like as two peas in the vast and desolate wasteland is the same everywhere.


    After walking about ten miles, Xiao Hei''s walking speed began to slow down. It seems that even with its ability, it is more and more difficult to track the whereabouts of those people in front.


    Shen Shi is following Xiao Hei. He is worried when he looks at it. Suddenly, he sees Xiao Hei''s body pause. He seems to suddenly feel something. He is very surprised. He raised his head and sniffed the air in the air. Then he roared, but his body was suddenly fast. After a slight adjustment of the direction, he rushed out like an arrow.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, looked around carefully, and then quickly followed him.


    This time, he didn''t wait long. After almost thirty-four feet, Shen Shi saw a figure on the wilderness in front of him.


    A figure lying motionless on the ground.


    Xiao Hei ran directly to the man, but Shen Shi''s steps slowed down a bit, and there was a yellow talisman between his fingers, then he walked slowly to the man.


    There was silence over the wilderness, only the dry air blowing coldly.


    As he came closer, he smelled a familiar smell


    Blood.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly, as if he thought of something. He quickly quickened his pace and approached the figure. When he came near and saw the figure clearly, he was shocked and his face turned white.


    It''s a blood tooth demon tribe, a werewolf. It''s strange that one of his palms is actually a hoof. Shen Shi feels very familiar with such a strange image, so at the next moment, he recognizes the man lying on the ground. It''s the same mountain that he saw walking with the iron monkey on the first day, and it''s also the first time that he was surprised to realize the existence of the mixed blood demon tribe Wolf.


    He went to Coyote''s side and squatted down. His face turned pale again.


    The wolf didn''t seem to be dead. His chest was still slightly undulating. It seemed that he was still breathing. However, his condition was so bad that Shen Shi''s face was slightly twisted.


    In front of him, the wolf''s arms and limbs were obviously twisted at the joints. It seemed that they had been broken. Several rough but sharp wooden sticks, which I didn''t know where, directly penetrated the demon''s body and nailed him to the desolate land.


    On his body, there are countless wounds, big and small. The blood is all over the ground. It seems that he has drained all the blood in his body. On his face, which is completely bloodless, and on the wolf''s head, which seems to be a bit ferocious, his eyes are blurred, and they seem to have been dug out.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that his chest was dull, as if he could not breathe all of a sudden. At that moment, the memory that he had been deeply pressed in his heart and dared not recall suddenly came back to his mind. In Guiyuan Kingdom, lizard forest, the old white monkey who used to drink with him, seemed to be in front of his eyes with a strong smell of blood before he died.


    Throat between a dry, as if there was a fire suddenly burning up, burning his whole body in shudder.


    He slowly stretched out his hand to touch the wolf''s head. Beside him, Xiao Hei seemed to be silent, staring at the demon clan without saying a word. I don''t know if he also thought of the past.


    When he saw that his finger was about to touch the wolf''s face, suddenly, the wolf''s mouth suddenly gave out a low howl like a wild animal, but it was obviously extremely weak, like the cry of a desperate beast before death, but with a bit of madness.


    Shen Shi''s hand paused for a moment, stopped in mid air, and then said softly, "coyote, it''s me, I''m a stone."


    The wolf''s head seemed to have a pause for a moment. He seemed to have some reaction to this sentence in great pain. He slowly turned his head and turned to Shen Shi.


    No eyes of the bloody eyes, it seems still staring at him.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, slowed down his voice as much as he could, and said, "mountain wolf, I''m a stone. What happened...""Roar..."


    Before the words were heard, the wolf suddenly seemed to be stimulated by something. He made a heartrending roar in his mouth and showed his sharp teeth to Shen Shi. He roared wildly. His face was so distorted that the hatred seemed to burn up from every part of his body. He was like a wild animal in a frenzy, and he would not hesitate to bite the man in front of him, even if he died together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    Shen Shi was surprised. He stepped back and let the wolf bite him. Moreover, because of the wolf''s serious injury, the attack was only a good one out of the box. Then the wolf raised his body and fell on the mountain with a groan.


    Shen Shi''s heart was in doubt. After a moment''s hesitation, he said in a low voice, "wolf, calm down. I''m a stone. What''s the matter?"


    Then he suddenly stopped for a moment, and an idea flashed through his heart. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice: "are you The murderer who killed your people looks like me? "


    Wolf turned his head hard, and there was still a low roar of anger in his mouth. However, seeing his manner, Shen Shi confirmed his guess. His face was a little chilly. He looked up at the surrounding wilderness and saw that the vast wilderness was boundless. There was no one else except him and coyote.


    "I didn''t kill your people. I''ve been at the end of the swamp these days." Shen Shi drew back his eyes, suppressed the inexplicable anger and irritability in his heart, and whispered to the wolf, "if I had to do it, I would not have saved you and the iron monkey that day in the desert oasis, and even if I had to do it, I would have done it when I came to the blood tooth tribe. Why wait so many days?"


    The wolf''s head turned slightly. Although he still didn''t speak, on his bloody face, the ferocious lines seemed to soften a little.


    Seeing that he was a little calm, Shen Shi was relieved and said in a low voice, "I''ll help you." Then he stretched out his hand and wanted to deal with his injuries. However, when he reached the middle of the hand, he stopped. There were too many and too heavy injuries on the Coyote''s body. Several of Shen Shi''s experiences of life and death showed that they were all fatal. Shen Shi is even a little hard to imagine why this coyote, who is not strong enough, has not died yet. He has been able to survive until now.


    The atmosphere seemed to be frozen for a moment. Facing the bloody body, Shen Shi didn''t know where to start for a moment. The sticks that pierced the wolf''s body in those vicious holes were not easy to take down, because they were almost inserted in the key parts. Once they were taken out, he was afraid that they would kill the wolf on the spot.


    It was at this time that the wolf turned his head slowly. It seemed that he could not wait for Shen Shi''s hand in a dark world. He turned to this side strangely. After a while, he suddenly said in a hoarse and low voice:


    "am I going to die?"


    Shen Shi slowly took back his arm and put it down. After a moment of silence, he said, "yes, I can''t save you, coyote."


    The mountain wolf didn''t say anything more. Shen Shi looked at him silently. Under the bloodstains, he could still see some traces of youth on his wolf shaped face. He was a very young demon clan. Even though his blood was strange and mixed, he was still full of vitality and vigor. However, this young life seems to be coming to an abrupt end.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Shen Shi asked softly.


    It seems that the wolf hesitated for a moment, but it can be seen that after a while of communication, he seems to feel that Shen Shi is not the same as those murderers before, so a moment later, the wolf finally spoke and began to talk about the experience of the blood tooth tribe in his hoarse voice.


    After Shen Shi left the swamp in the East in front of the xueya tribe, it wasn''t long before the xueya tribe began to prepare for the annual celebration of the Black Dragon Festival. This is the most important and lively time of the year for the whole xueya tribe. Almost every demon tribe in the tribe participated in it.


    Then, on the day of the Black Dragon Festival, two people suddenly appeared from outside the tribe. When talking about these two people, coyote obviously showed a gnashing of teeth like hate expression, while Shen Shi listened to Coyote''s narration, and soon confirmed that the two people should be the same Terran friars as himself.


    After saying "sure enough" in his heart, Shen Shi didn''t say much. He just continued to listen to the mountain wolf, and the development of the next thing was not complicated. The two suddenly appeared human friars first looked at the weak tribe, while the blood tooth tribe was surprised. When they asked thousands of questions, the two suddenly took action and started a fight massacre.


    When he said that, the voice of the mountain wolf trembled, and he could not even explain many scenes clearly, but Shen Shi''s face was still dignified, because he had personally been to the blood tooth tribe after the slaughter and saw the human tragedy.


    At that moment, a thought suddenly flashed through Shen Shi''s heart, thinking that maybe in the hearts of those Terran friars, they didn''t regard the demon clan as a similar race to them, maybe just like the monster? So you don''t have to worry about killing?


    But if we change the time and space, in the demon world, even in the days of the demon king court ten thousand years ago, are the demons in the same mood and attitude towards the weak human race?


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly had a sudden loss, like sinking into the water, some difficult to breathe.


    Coyote''s words continued, telling the story of that day. Although there are many people in the blood tooth tribe, they have been weak for many years. Almost all the soldiers in the tribe can only fight with one brute force. Against these two human friars, they are obviously powerful people with Taoist powers, including magic weapon, immortal blade and so on. All the resistance of the blood tooth tribe is useless.What they are waiting for is a feast of death.


    At the time of the tragedy, coyote happened to be on the second floor of the stone house where the blood tooth clan leader lived. He accompanied the blood tooth clan leader to prepare for the ceremony. At the critical moment, many blood tooth clansmen were desperate to stop the two killers, while Coyote escorted the blood tooth clan leader and fled into the ancestral forbidden area in the north.


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "is the patriarch still alive?"


    Coyote nodded and went on. At the cost of their lives, xueya clan leader and coyote escaped from the tribe like a lost dog. However, it seems that there are only two villains in the North who have lost their lives.


    "Why on earth are they?" Shen Shi can''t help but ask. Although these two Terran friars are extremely vicious, it''s hard to understand that they are acting strangely. Shen Shi really can''t think of where such a small blood tooth tribe is angry or attracted their attention.


    This time, the wolf was silent for a long time. After a long time, he said in an astringent voice, "I don''t know, but the patriarch has a treasure that is said to be handed down from generation to generation. Maybe they want to rob it?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He just wanted to say something, but after looking at the appearance of the coyote, he didn''t know why. He wanted to ask what the treasure was, but he couldn''t say it. At last, he just sighed and said, "I know."


    Although xueya clan leader and coyote escaped for a while, their strength was not so strong, so they were soon joined up by the two ferocious Terran friars in this wilderness.


    At the critical moment, the mountain wolf let the clan leader go first with the treasure, and he used a small trap in the wilderness to distract the two Terran friars. However, the result was that he was soon caught by the people. Under the torture, the mountain wolf refused to speak. The two men became angry and became so angry that they said that they wanted to make the evil demon clan suffer and die.


    At present, the two Terran friars naturally went to catch up with the only remaining blood tooth clan leader, but the coyote didn''t know whether they had caught up. At this point, the wolf turned his head to Shen Shi with difficulty. After so many words, his breath seemed weaker and weaker, but somehow he still held on and hissed:


    "stone, you You... "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He slowly reached out his hand and grasped the wolf''s strange hoof. He shook it heavily, and then said in a soft voice, "I know. I will go to save the clan leader."


    The wolf''s bloody face suddenly seemed relaxed, and he couldn''t hear what he said. When Shen Shi wanted to comfort him again, he saw that the young demon clan''s head suddenly tilted, and then his head tilted to the side, and there was no sound.


    Shen Shi''s body slightly a shock, lips slightly wriggled for a while, but finally still didn''t say anything.


    He slowly stood up straight, reached out and pulled out the sticks that were inserted in the wolf''s body, and threw them aside. Then he looked at the young demon clan who had become a corpse in silence. After a while, he turned and walked to the deeper part of the Dragon wilderness.


    Xiao Hei, who had been standing quietly from the beginning, came over and looked at the dead Coyote silently. He shook his head and seemed to be silent. Then he chased Shen Shi.


    The sky and the earth, their figure quickly disappeared in front of them, leaving only a dead corpse, still standing alone in the same place, on this wilderness.


    As the wind blows, a few grains of sand fall on the wolf''s face. The dust comes from the desolate field and begins to gather around his body quietly. Maybe not long later, the body will become a part of the wilderness and disperse in the world.


    That may be the fate of the people in the blood tooth demon clan, but Shen Shi doesn''t have more thoughts to think about these at the moment. Of course, the urgent task now is to find the blood tooth clan leader quickly. But the trouble is that the wolf is too seriously injured and dies too soon. He hasn''t come yet. He urgently asks where the bleeding tooth clan leader is going. But then, as like as two peas, he looked at the vast expanse of wilderness around him. He saw almost all the places of view that were exactly the same, so that people could not distinguish their positions.


    It''s just luck, isn''t it?


    Shen Shi thought helplessly. After a long walk, he called Xiaohei and summoned Qingxue sword. Then he flew to the sky. Now things are urgent. The speed and vision of the sword are much better.


    When he flew into the air, Shen Shi felt that his vision was wide, but there was nothing unusual in the place where he could see, so he quickly flew forward.


    However, this flight included a pause in the middle. Shen Shi walked deep into the wilderness for a whole day, but he didn''t find anything.


    I didn''t see the blood tooth patriarch or the two Terran friars.


    Is it going in the wrong direction? Shen Shi had to think like this in his heart, and it seems that the old and weak body of the blood tooth clan leader could not be faster than himself. He should have caught up with him in this time.So the next morning, when he still got nothing, Shen Shi was worried. He was thinking about changing direction, but suddenly he saw that in the depth of the wilderness in front of him, there suddenly appeared a magnificent mountain rising from the ground, like a high wall extending out to the surrounding.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    The appearance of that high and majestic mountain range is a bit strange, and even gives people a kind of abrupt feeling. It seems that there is still a vast and flat wasteland in front of us, and then there is such a high mountain in our sight the next moment.


    Shen Shi was also stunned for a moment. He stood still and looked forward for a while. After a moment of meditation, he summoned the snow sword and flew directly to the mountain with Xiao Hei.


    In any case, it''s always different to see such a change in the wasteland that seems to be always gray and broad.


    When the mountain appeared, it was still a long distance away from Shen Shi. However, after Shen Shi''s imperial sword flew, its speed was more than ten times faster. The distance between the two was quickly shortened. At the same time, the original appearance of the mountain gradually became clear.


    The closer he got to the mountain, the more surprised Shen Shi felt that this abrupt peak was so high that he even felt that it was no less than yuanshimen Jiexing peak. The height of the peak is directly above the clouds, and the part that can be seen under the clouds, at a glance, is not a bit green, completely rock cliffs, extremely dangerous.


    It looks like a huge mountain without life, standing abruptly on the giant dragon wilderness. Shen Shi slowly flew to the front of the mountain. After watching for a moment, he found nothing, no traces of green vegetation, no traces of animals, monsters or human beings. All life seems to be within the range of the mountain, and there is no existence.


    A sense of desolation and coldness pervaded the steep and towering mountains.


    Shen Shi pondered for a while, and did not rashly fall on the peak to search carefully, but began to control the snow sword, around the periphery of the peak, flying in mid air.


    The mountain range in front of him is very huge. There are cliffs everywhere. It''s hard for birds and animals to stand on it. At a glance, he can''t see the outline of the huge mountain range clearly. Shen Shi subconsciously flies higher and higher, trying to see more things.


    It was just flying. In his sight, it was still such a huge and desolate mountain. There were only boulders and rocks, but there was no green at all. But at a certain moment, Shen Shi suddenly moved in his heart. Looking back at the road, he suddenly frowned. The mountain extends all the time, but it seems different from ordinary mountains.


    He stopped slowly, and his face looked thoughtful. The mountain in front of him seemed to be Around a circle?


    Is it a circular mountain ring?


    Next, Shen Shi continued to fly forward, but this time he slowed down a little and began to pay close attention to the direction and shape of the mountain. With the increase of flying distance, he felt more and more that it seemed to be a huge and rare circular mountain.


    Recalling some of the geographical details in the ancient books, Shen Shi probably knows that there are similar circular mountains in Hongmeng, and the root cause is the same, that is, before a long time ago, there was a volcanic eruption on Hongmeng, and the Lava Burst out of the ground and blasted into the sky, thus forming this special mountain.


    However, similar volcanic mountains, as far as he knows, are similar to ordinary mountains. It can even be said that most crater mountains are slightly smaller. However, the circular mountain range in front of him completely broke Shen Shi''s past knowledge. However, when he thought about the size of heaven and earth, there was nothing strange, and it was still in this strange, mysterious and mysterious place, Shen Shi was relieved.


    Here, perhaps nothing is impossible?


    But he took another look at the huge round mountain range and could not help feeling numb. If this huge round mountain is really caused by volcanic eruption, then how terrible the volcanic eruption would have been in that year, I''m afraid it would destroy the sky and the earth?


    He continued to fly forward. Although he was shocked by the height of the mountain, Shen Shi was still more anxious. It was almost a day since he found the wolf, but he still didn''t find the whereabouts of the old clan leader xueya or the figures of the two human friars mentioned in the wolf''s mouth.


    To tell you the truth, Shen Shi doesn''t have much hope to find and save the blood tooth clan leader at the moment. It''s said that such an old and weak old man is still carrying a tribe treasure that he doesn''t know. Then he is chased and killed by two powerful and ruthless human friars. Shen Shi thinks that he is hard to escape.


    At the thought that maybe no one from the blood tooth tribe will survive in the end, Shen Shi''s heart is not so good, and his face looks gloomy.


    After flying for about half an hour, this huge round mountain is really amazing. Shen Shi feels that he has not yet flown over a third of the distance. But at this time, he suddenly raises his head in the little black in his arms. Shen Shi also seems to notice something at the same time. His eyes are fixed and he looks ahead.


    The sight is very far behind a mountain, suddenly there is a sharp roar, and then a sword soars into the sky, in that mountain behind a flash.


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked. The sword was obviously a magic weapon, but someone in front of him urged it in the fierce fight. Shen Shi can''t think of anyone who can use this kind of magic weapon except the four famous disciples who have entered the secret land of asking heaven like himself.Shen Shi couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Then he slowed down and drove the snow sword down to the place close to the mountain. Then he took advantage of the cliffs and boulders on the huge mountain to hide his body and approached the place carefully.


    It seems that the battle ahead is quite fierce. Several magic weapons are shining and shining, as if the two sides are fighting with each other. Shen Shi is afraid that he will disturb the people there. He simply falls on the mountain after he is very close to the fighting place, and then looks over there through a gap covered by the mountain stones.


    At the same time, in addition to the other two murderers in the heart of monk Shen, there was a question? Otherwise, why is there such a fierce battle ahead?


    At the moment, he was hiding in a mountain about forty feet above the ground. A section of stone beam protruded from the cliff and several huge rocks were connected. Shen Shi hid behind the huge rock. Looking down, he saw at first sight that there were two human friars fighting fiercely on the ground below. During the interval of fighting, he also recognized the appearance of one of them, which was song PI.


    At the moment, song Pi''s face is fierce and fierce, and his sword is shining. He is obviously driven to the extreme. However, looking at him, Shen Shi soon finds that there is a pool of blood on his body. Besides his right hand holding the sword, his left hand looks unnatural, as if his left arm is also injured. Therefore, although the fighting was fierce, Shen Shi still felt that song PI was slowly falling behind after watching for a while.


    Shen Shi has always had little affection for song PI, including the previous conflict in Tianhong city. He even beat him personally, so naturally he would not have any sympathy for song PI. The next moment, his eyes fell on Song Pi''s opponent.


    He seemed to be an ordinary looking man, but there was another trace of arrogance in his face. He even seemed to be a bit more domineering than the famous song PI. But at least for the moment, this man''s pride seems to be more powerful than that of song PI. At least he has been fighting with ease, with a sneer on his lips, and at the same time, he has slowly pushed the situation over.


    All of a sudden, I don''t know if song PI was a little frightened or angry. He yelled angrily over there and said, "Gu Ziteng, do you really want to kill everything?"


    Shen Shi was stunned when he heard that. When he was at the other side of the canyon, sun Heng told him about these Yuanshi disciples. Apart from Chen Huaiyi, they were song PI and Gu Ziteng. It''s just that these two people were not on the same road originally, and from the current situation, it''s very likely that these two people joined hands in the massacre of the whole xueya tribe. But how did they get here and kill each other instead?


    Moreover, the fighting was so fierce that it seemed that he didn''t mean to keep his hand.


    When song PI scolded and scolded him, Gu Ziteng didn''t change his look. He just sneered and cut him off with a sword. Then he made song PI run away in confusion. Then he gave a long smile and said with a smile: "if you want to blame yourself, you don''t have eyes. How dare you rob my baby with me?"


    Song PI said angrily: "fart, what things are not done by the two of us along the way, including the pursuit of the treasure, why do you want to eat alone?"


    Gu Ziteng sneered and said, "I''m better than you."


    Song PI gritted his teeth and said: "don''t forget that our song family is more powerful than your ancient family. When it''s time to go out, don''t regret it!"


    Gu Ziteng''s face was light and said, "since I have already started, do you still want to go out?"


    Song Pi''s face turned white and his figure twisted, as if he wanted to go. But somehow, his eyes suddenly looked to the side, and he suddenly stopped again, as if he could not give up.


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and looked in that direction. He was shocked. He saw an old man lying on the ground in the shadow of a rock on the edge of the battlefield. He was the head of the blood tooth clan.


    But at the moment, the old demon clan seemed to be half dead. It seemed that it was panting on the ground from a distance, and there was despair in its big eyes. The next moment, Shen Shi sees his hands around his chest. It seems that he is holding a black thing, but he can''t see what it is, but maybe Is that the treasure left by the ancient ancestors of the so-called blood tooth tribe?


    The meaning of song PI and Gu Ziteng seems to be that they caught the old clan leader when they came here all the way, but then there was internal strife for the ownership of the treasure, and they conflicted by themselves.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of the blood tooth clan leader, Shen Shi''s face sank down and took a deep breath. When he was about to get up and go out with his hand on the ground, suddenly, if he felt it, he suddenly lowered his head and looked under his palm.


    The dry coarse sand and dust, with a little yellow color, should be worn to the palm of the hand. Shen Shi tried to scratch on the ground and swept away the sand on the surface. Then he saw a light golden light.


    It was buried under the thick sand, I do not know how many years of wind and frost, and finally slowly surfaced a corner of the ground.It was as if I had no time to sweep away the gravel. Suddenly, my brow beat out of the soil.


    As the sand moved away, the golden light gradually became clear, and a strip-shaped thing slowly appeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes.


    When Shen Shi saw it clearly, he held his breath subconsciously for a moment.


    It was a talisman, a talisman he had never seen in his life.


    A golden talisman that never existed in his memory and only existed in legend!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    There are colors in talismans, which are different according to different grades of talismans. This is a common sense that any monk who has contacted the way of talismans must have. As for the color of the ancient books, there are only five ways to divide the yellow and the purple.


    By analogy, the green talisman carries the second-order method, the purple talisman carries the third-order method, but the gold and red are different. After reaching this level, the quality of spiritual materials used in talismans has been greatly improved, and there are even precious spiritual materials, even natural materials and local treasures. Therefore, the red talismans can carry the fourth and fifth level techniques, and the higher level techniques are all gold talismans.


    However, today, in this world where the five elements technique has been declining for many years, as far as Shen Shi knows, the red talisman alone is extremely rare. At least he has never seen it with his own eyes in his life until now. Even when he was a child, he grew up in a shop where there were abundant materials for cultivation and his reading calendar was far higher than that of ordinary monks.


    All red talismans are like this, and the gold talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman talisman Tali. In fact, Shen Shi has some understanding of this, because the legend that the five element method is higher than the five level method already has incredible power. Even in addition to the name of the method, there is a special name called "forbidden technique".


    Of course, there are exaggerations in many ancient legends, and it''s a common fault of the human race to be thick with the past and thin with the present. People always think that the older things are, the better. Especially those mysteries that have disappeared or lost, as time goes by, after they are covered with a layer of mystery, there will be more and more legends about them.


    So Shen Shi doesn''t know whether the high-level magic methods, which have long been lost and only exist in the legend, have the powerful power to destroy heaven and earth. However, in his opinion, it is possible that the power of the high-level magic methods is not small from the perspective of the existing magic methods, but it is really better than those high-level Taoist magic powers, which are extremely prosperous today, and even to destroy heaven He didn''t believe in the extent of destroying the land.


    However, he has now chosen the way of the five elements, so naturally he is interested in the way of the five elements, including the high-level forbidden techniques in the legend. Unfortunately, even the most famous master of the five elements and his master, old man Pu, can''t help but think about them.


    At the moment, looking at his own golden eyes, he couldn''t believe it.


    After a while, Shen opened the stone talisman carefully and quickly. Then after a careful inspection, Shen Shi found several things on the golden talisman.


    First, this talisman is really true. The fluctuation of the spiritual power on the gold talisman, all kinds of ancient mysterious and difficult Rune arrays, including the material of this talisman itself, he can also vaguely see that it is quite similar to the legendary records, which should be the extremely rare high-level gold talisman;


    Second, although this gold talisman is true, it has obviously weakened. After the talisman is made, if it is not used for a long time, it will slowly lose its spiritual power. However, the speed of this loss is quite slow because the talisman array of the talisman itself will have a stable effect. As long as the collection is properly maintained before use, it can be kept for a long time. Although the spiritual power of the golden talisman in front of him can still support and emit a little golden light, it is easy for Shen Shi, who has been immersed in the way of talismans for many years, to find that the spiritual power of this talisman has lost nine out of ten. In other words, this talisman is close to being scrapped, or even if some functions remain, it will be less than one tenth of its former heyday.


    Thirdly, last but not least, after carefully examining the rune array on the golden talisman, Shen Shi made a careful inference in his mind, but he was surprised to find that the magic carried on this talisman seems strange, and its shape and trend are quite different from those of ordinary offensive magic. In other words, it should not be a legend But besides, Shen Shi couldn''t see what it looked like, and after comparing it with the rune patterns of all the rune arrays he knew, Shen Shi didn''t find anything similar to it.


    Until at last, when Shen Shi happened to see a corner pattern on the gold talisman, he suddenly found that in the repeated and incomparable talisman array, the figure of this corner was a little similar to his most common technique "sinking earth".


    Of course, it''s only a little similar in shape. The complexity of the rune array on the gold rune is totally unheard of in Shen Shi''s life, which is far more than the number of the earth runes.


    At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly jumps in his heart and looks surprised. He seems to think of something. He suddenly raises his head and sees only the huge mountain in his sight.


    "Is it true that the legend of the demon of the blood tooth tribe..."


    This legendary golden talisman does not seem to be a powerful attack method. On the contrary, it seems to be a powerful forbidden method that Shen Shi has never seen or even can''t understand. What is it to suppress demons?Shen Shi subconsciously looked around him, including at his feet, and saw that the rocks on the mountain were jagged. It seemed that although the terrain was steep, there was nothing unusual.


    Is that demon actually banned and suppressed in the underground here?


    Shen Shi reached out and touched the golden talisman. He tried to open it and pick it up. Then he found that the talisman was lying flat on the ground, but somehow it was tightly connected with the mountain below. He couldn''t pick it up.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but didn''t try any more. After all, this legendary thing is obviously a little strange. It''s better not to act rashly. Besides, it''s obvious that this golden talisman is almost useless. If you accidentally damage it, you can''t help but release some horrible demons. Isn''t it terrible?


    Standing up, Shen Shi took a deep breath, and decided to go to see the movement of old clan leader xueya first. But he was delayed for a long time by the sudden appearance of the golden talisman. When he peeped out again, he found that song PI and Gu Ziteng, who had just been fighting at the foot of the mountain, had disappeared. Only the old clan leader xueya was still sitting there with a gray face.


    Shen Shi was surprised. He raised his eyes and looked around. He soon saw two figures in the distance and the shining light of the sword. You come and go, it''s just the fighting method that has become white hot. It seems that both of them have been fighting fiercely. Even if they are brothers of the same school, and they are all descendants of sages, they don''t care so much now. It seems that they are immortal.


    Shen Shi naturally can''t worry about the two greedy guys, and now this opportunity is rare. He quickly jumps down and walks to the blood tooth clan leader''s side. Xiao Hei followed him all the way, humming in his mouth, but when he came to the blood tooth clan leader''s side, the little black pig''s eyes had been staring at the thing in the blood tooth clan leader''s arms.


    In contrast, Shen Shi is more concerned about the old demon clan of niutouren. After looking at the two yuanshimen disciples who are fighting in the distance, it seems that they didn''t expect that there would be other people in this place, so they didn''t notice here at all. Shen Shi knelt down beside xueya clan leader, patted him on the shoulder, lowered his voice, and said: "clan leader, do you still want to go Well, I''m a stone. "


    The blood tooth clan chief''s face suddenly moved, and a pair of big but long-time godless ox eyes suddenly flashed a light of surprise. He looked up at Shen Shi and said in amazement: "you..."


    Shen Shi quickly waved his hand and said in a soft voice, "don''t talk much. I''ll take you first." Then he took a look at the blood tooth clan leader. It seemed that there was no trace of blood on the old cow''s body, but the whole person''s look was very bad, as if his spirit had decayed to the extreme. It was hard to imagine that he was the man who had just seen the wilderness a few days ago.


    But at the moment, xueya clan leader suddenly did not know where the strength came from. He grabbed Shen Shi''s arm and said in a trembling voice, "are you from our tribal camp?"


    Shen Shi hesitated and nodded.


    "My people, how are they?" The old cow hoarse voice, asked.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he thought that maybe it was when the tragedy happened that day. Seeing that the situation was not right, the mountain wolf immediately decided to escort him to escape into the giant dragon wilderness ahead of time. Therefore, the blood tooth clan leader only knew that someone was killing people at that time, but he didn''t know the final result.


    Looking at the old cow''s eager and praying eyes, Shen Shi was silent for a moment. After a while, he still bit his teeth and said in a low voice, "all the people are dead. There is no one left."


    The old cow was shocked by the electric shock, as if he saw the collapse of the earth in an instant. His face and eyes were full of despair. Shen Shi can''t bear it, but he still presses down. It''s really not the time to talk about these sad things. The two disciples of Yuanshi sect may come back at any time. Although Shen Shi is not afraid of them, he is not sure that he can protect xueya old cow with the help of these two people. So the safest way is to take the old cow out of here first.


    But when he went to help the old cow, the blood tooth clan leader suddenly gave a miserable smile, pushed Shen Shi''s hand away and hissed: "they are all dead, they are all dead, what am I still alive to do..."


    Shen Shi was surprised. Just as he was about to persuade him, he saw old Niu stand up and walk two steps, but he looked down at the dark room in his arms. When Shen Shi was anxious to persuade him, he suddenly turned his eyes to the spot where he was sitting.


    Under the rocks there, between a few sands and dust, there was a golden flash.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He stretched out his hand to sweep away the gravel. A moment later, his body was suddenly stunned, and a golden light slowly lit up in front of his eyes.


    Under the rock, there is another golden talisman.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    The second golden talisman!


    Shen Shi stares at the gold amulet which is close to the ground, but he can''t speak for a moment. At the same time, a roar comes from a distance. Shen Shi looks up, but he sees that in the distance, the internal strife between Song PI and Gu Ziteng, the two disciples of Yuanshi sect, has been divided.


    Gu Ziteng, who looks ordinary, seems to be superior. Now he has completely suppressed song PI. Although song PI roared repeatedly, his voice was a bit frightened. It''s totally different from Shen Shi''s inherent noble pride when he saw him. It seems that no matter who he is, he has almost the same reaction when he is faced with life and death.


    But although song PI had already shown weakness, Gu Ziteng had obviously made up his mind. His subordinates didn''t give in at all, and pressed him step by step. After a while, he suddenly had a brilliant spirit. However, he found a flaw in the fierce battle and directly hit song PI in the chest with his magic sword.


    At the moment, song PI was exhausted, and even more shocked by the heavy blow. He was directly shot out, and was already bleeding in mid air. After he fell heavily on the distant ground with a bang, he twisted a few times and then became stiff.


    Gu Zi Teng was not at ease. After putting away the magic weapon, he rushed to check it. He kicked song PI heavily in both feet and turned his body over several times. Seeing that his fellow apprentice did not respond, he was relieved. With a sneer, he took song Pi''s Ruyi bag and put it into his arms. Then he turned and walked to the original place.


    But with this turn, Gu Zi Teng''s face was stunned. In the distance, there was only the old demon clan who had been caught by him before. Now, there was another figure. At the same time, there seemed to be a black pig beside him?


    Gu Ziteng''s brow raised, and his face became gloomy. But his first reaction was to look around. When his eyes swept the empty wilderness and the still desolate mountain, and confirmed that there were no more human friars around, Gu Ziteng''s face showed a trace of hostility. With a sneer, he came to Shen Shi and blood tooth clan leader.


    Shen Shi stood up slowly, his face was solemn, and looked at Gu Ziteng, who was gradually approaching and full of murderous spirit. However, he was not afraid to shrink back. Instead, he stepped forward and intentionally or unintentionally stood in front of old clan leader xueya.


    "Who are you?"


    Gu Ziteng came near, looked at Shen Shi coldly, and asked. If cold eyes can kill people, then his eyes at the moment must be a very sharp blade.


    Shen Shi didn''t mean to answer at all. He just looked at Gu Ziteng with the same indifference. At present, the disciple of the ancient family killed song PI, who was also the descendant of a sage like him. No matter who saw this, Gu Ziteng could not allow him to live. So it was meaningless to report his origin and name.


    Seeing Shen Shi''s reaction, Gu Ziteng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his face looked a little surprised. However, his murderous spirit seemed to grow stronger and stronger. Then he gave a sneer, as if he didn''t want to say anything more. His spirit sword was shining, and he was about to move.


    And Shen Shi hangs on the hand of the body side, between the fingers already quietly grasped a piece of talisman at the moment.


    There was a distance of several feet between them, but the atmosphere had suddenly frozen down, and a fierce battle was about to start. At this time, an old and hoarse voice came from behind Shen Shi.


    That''s the voice of the old blood tooth patriarch, the old demon cow.


    He seems to have said a word, but the tone is totally different from the ordinary words. It''s a bit sad and shrill in the hoarseness, and every word jumps greatly when it''s uttered. It''s like a person''s voice is suddenly distorted, it''s like a completely different language, or it''s just the old cow''s unconscious shouting and barking, which makes Shen Shi and Gu Ziteng finish I can''t understand.


    Both of them were a little surprised. At the same time, they turned their heads and looked at the blood tooth patriarch.


    The old ox head, pale and frail, stood up straight behind Shen Shi. His huge ox eyes were full of despair and pain, and his eyes looking at Gu Ziteng were full of hatred.


    Then he suddenly raised his hands over the top and lifted up the thing he held tightly in his arms. Shen Shi saw that it seemed to be a small stone stick, black in color, less than three feet long, which was not too long. In the upper part of the black stone stick, there is a black stone dragon crouching and curling on the stick. It looks lifelike.


    Old cow''s voice is still echoing.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that he was not talking.


    This old cow seems to be singing.


    Holding high the black stone dragon''s stick, looking up at the huge round mountain, the old and weak demon family sang loudly and bitterly.


    It seems that the sound of the ancient wind and frost reverberated in the ancient times.


    No one can understand his words and songs. It seems that the twisted and complicated words should not be able to be expressed from people''s throat at all. However, the old cow seems to be declining with the song, as if it is going to suffocate at the next moment.But he still did not stop, his eyes seemed to show a trace of madness, desperate madness.


    Gu Ziteng suddenly felt something was wrong. He stared at the black dragon stick in the hands of the old cow demon, and a little greedy color flashed in his eyes. With a low drink, he was about to move forward. At the same time, Shen Shi, who was also aware of his movements, shot a fireball out of his hand, which directly blocked Gu Ziteng''s body shape.


    Gu Ziteng was very angry. His face flashed fiercely. He turned around and faced Shen Shi directly. The spirit sword in his hand was shining brightly. Shen Shi sneered, but he didn''t want to give in.


    However, at this time, the sad and twisted singing with a sense of mysterious and ancient wildness suddenly stopped. Shen Shi was surprised and looked back. He saw that the old cow clenched the black dragon stick with both hands and opened his eyes. Suddenly, he yelled and waved his hands back. Meanwhile, Xiao Hei was also surprised.


    The black dragon stick went straight down, and in the twinkling of an eye it met the old cow demon''s chest. The back end of the stone stick was flat and smooth. However, I don''t know why, the flesh and blood of the old cow was just like paper paste under the black dragon stick. It didn''t even make a light sound, so it went straight in.


    No chest!


    Shen Shi and Gu Ziteng were both surprised. They didn''t know what was going on. Shen Shi rushed forward a few steps and held old clan leader xueya. However, just as he was about to ask what to say, the old cow demon just reached out and pushed him away.


    The strength of that arm was amazing, completely different from his usual aging appearance.


    Shen staggers back at the two scenes.


    Half of the black dragon shaped stone stick was inserted into Laoniu''s chest at the moment. However, strangely, there was not a drop of blood flowing out of his body, and Laoniu didn''t seem to feel the pain of his wound at all. He just looked at the huge stone mountain. A moment later, the old and strange chanting song sounded from his mouth again.


    Only this time, his voice dropped a lot.


    was old and hoarse, sad and hopeless, as if he had gathered all the last essence of the old man''s life, and they were all in the old song.


    What does he seem to be calling? What does he seem to be calling?


    This strange scene shocked everyone for a moment. Under the stone mountain, there was silence, only the strange song echoed.


    But everything seemed still dead silent.


    Without any response, has the ancient legend been completely annihilated? Has the former God abandoned its believers?


    The stone mountain is towering, like a God who stands aloof from heaven and earth. He looks at the world with indifference. As for the mole ants at the bottom of his feet, maybe they can''t be seen at all?


    The hoarse and twisted song gradually came down. The color on the old cow''s face was no longer red. All his strength seemed to dissipate quickly, and it was time for the oil to run out and the lamp to dry up.


    "Ha ha..." A burst of laughter suddenly broke this strange silence, but Gu Ziteng couldn''t help laughing and sneering: "pretend to be a God and play a ghost!"


    Shen Shi didn''t pay any attention to that guy, and his face looked a little ugly. But at this time, even he didn''t know what to do. After a moment''s hesitation, he tried to take a step closer to Lao Niu. Just as he wanted to comfort him in a few words, suddenly, his heart beat suddenly.


    "Dong!"


    The heart beat was so fierce that Shen Shi''s body trembled. A moment later, he suddenly saw that the dragon shaped black stone stick inserted in the old cow''s chest suddenly had a little more color.


    A wisp of blood red.


    From the old cow''s chest, a trace of red began to spread from the bottom of the black stone stick. At the same time, the old cow''s body was almost twisted and dried up at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if his blood essence had been injected into the dragon shaped stone stick.


    Shen Shi is shocked that it won''t be long before he goes on like this. He''s afraid that he will become a man. However, he wants to stop him, but he doesn''t know how to do it. If he really wants to pull out the stone stick, he''s afraid that he won''t be able to live.


    The color of blood red continued to spread from every corner of the stone stick to the top. At last, except for the carved black dragon, all the parts of the stone stick turned red. But maybe it''s because the old cow is old and weak after all. The more it goes to the top of the stone stick, the lighter the red color will be.


    At the moment, Lao Niu''s body seems to have bent down a circle, and the whole person seems not angry, but he has not died, and seems to be struggling to live in this world.


    But after the last touch of light red drowned the end of the stone stick, it seemed that a ceremony finally came to an end, the hoarse song finally came down, the curtain stopped, the ancient breath hovered in the sky, the black dragon stone carving perched on the stone stick, its eyes, at this moment, in Shen Shi''s surprised eyes, slowly lit up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    The situation seemed strange. The atmosphere at the foot of the mountain suddenly calmed down. Neither Shen Shi nor Gu Ziteng, including the little black pig standing on one side, made any movement. Several eyes were fixed on the strange old cow and the dragon shaped stone stick that slowly lit up on his chest.


    But something unexpected happened again. In our surprise, we all had a premonition that something big would happen, or that even an ancient demon was about to jump out of the dragon shaped stone stick. Suddenly, the old cow of the blood tooth tribe closed his eyes, and then fell back.


    "Bang", his body fell heavily on the ground, shaking up a few dust.


    All of a sudden, everyone froze.


    The atmosphere suddenly becomes a little strange. Shen Shi looks at the old cow who seems to have fainted. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. He thinks that the old cow''s powerful call just now is actually strong outside but weak in the middle. He doesn''t call the Dragon God in his heart? Or simply that the legendary Dragon God does not exist at all, so naturally there is no response.


    The wind on the wasteland blows coldly from the foot of this huge rock mountain. After a while, Shen Shi returns to his senses and runs to the old ox to help him. He sees that the dragon shaped stone stick is still deeply inserted in his chest, and the color of the stick is still flashing. Although the old ox is still alive, his color is decaying, and there is only one last breath left Also fell into unconscious coma.


    At the same time, Shen Shi suddenly made a clear sound. When he looked back, it was the spirit sword in Gu Ziteng''s hand whistling, and his face showed a sharp color again. He sneered: "as expected, you''d better pretend to be a God and play a ghost, and die!" As he spoke, a murderous spirit spread out from him and came towards Lao Niu and Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi takes a deep breath, and then he wants to put down the old cow and fight with him. However, at this moment, he suddenly feels that the earth under his feet suddenly shakes at this moment.


    Gu Zi Teng had just taken two steps. Suddenly, he was in the same shape. It seemed that he also felt something. There was a look of surprise on his face. He turned his head and looked around.


    However, in all directions, except for the huge stone mountain, everything is empty. Even a bird or beast can''t be seen on the vast wasteland. What''s the difference?


    But It seems that something is really approaching here!


    The deep underground vibration appears rhythmically. After a while, it vibrates once. It gives people the feeling as if it is a kind of Step by step, step by step, every step is like stepping on the bottom of people''s heart. Every step shakes the earth and moves slowly.


    Although he didn''t show up, although he didn''t have a figure, the invisible momentum suddenly shrouded the world and the place at the foot of the mountain at this moment, making everyone look pale.


    Gu Ziteng and Shen Shi don''t know what they are waiting for when this mysterious thing comes near. They are both nervous and stare around.


    Hum, he suddenly turned back and looked at the black mountain with a strange cry, but he didn''t feel afraid of it Meaning, but it looks very excited.


    A moment later, suddenly I heard a earth shaking noise, such as thunder on the flat ground, which instantly cracked the earth. On the rock mountain, not far away from them, there were countless cracks in the huge rock mountain which was hard and incomparable. What used to be an indestructible boulder now becomes like bean dregs. Large and small stones fall down one after another. Then, a roar with a vast and ancient flavor suddenly comes out from the mountain. With a huge roar, a large mountain collapses in an instant, and the huge stone as high as tens of feet completely disintegrates, revealing a huge hole ¡£


    The rolling dust, like a huge wave of flood, instantly submerged everything, covered the whole heaven and earth, completely obscured the sight of Shen Shi and others. Then, before they could react, a terrible breath had enveloped them, followed by a strange roar.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt a little familiar. Then he remembered that the voice seemed to be a little similar to the strange song sung by Lao Niu just now. However, he was sure that he had never heard such a voice in his life. The majestic creature with an ancient and powerful breath revealed a huge outline in the rolling dust. The strong and incomparable breath alone seemed to have completely disappeared It''s overpowered by these weak people.


    His body even slightly trembled, which was not the fear of mind collapse, but more like the body''s awe of the strongest in heaven and earth.


    "Oh..."


    The strange and ancient roar came from behind the rolling dust. As the dust gradually subsided, the huge figure became clear. Shen Shi was also the first one to see the huge body that suddenly appeared because he was near the old ox and closer to the mountain.He held his breath and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    In front of him, in the dust behind the figure gradually emerged, was a huge black dragon.


    Just like the pictures recorded in some ancient legends and ancient books, this black dragon is noble and dignified. Its scales are shining, and its height is more than 20 Zhang. It is like a hill in front of Shen Shi and others. It exudes an endless powerful atmosphere. Now it is looking at the weak and weak under its feet with a kind of eyes like looking at ants Human beings.


    At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly thought of the Yin dragon he had seen under the zhenhun yuan.


    There is no doubt that the Yin dragon under the zhenhun abyss is totally different from the black dragon in front of him. However, Shen Shi feels that it seems that the Yin dragon is far better than the black dragon. However, it is true that the Yin dragon is an archaic giant dragon. Even when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, the body of the Yin dragon is still much larger than that of the black dragon. Although the black dragon is powerful and dignified, Shen Shi still feels that it seems Still young?


    A young black dragon may have lived for tens of thousands of years? After all, the dragon race used to be known as one of the most powerful races in the world. It could stand up to the demon race in its heyday, including the legendary dragon Kingdom, which was one of the top ten ethereal celestial realms.


    However, even though the black dragon does not seem to be as powerful as the Taigu Yin dragon, it is strong enough, even to the point that it can''t be resisted completely, compared with Shen Shi and Gu Ziteng, who are weak and small.


    Is the dragon god worshipped by the blood tooth tribe the black dragon?


    Shen Shi stood in the same place, thinking nervously. At this moment, when the black dragon''s indifferent eyes swept over here, he didn''t even dare to move. No one knew what the black dragon was thinking at the moment, but it was probably the blood tooth clan chief Niu who called him out, but now he was in a coma.


    Different from Shen Shi, who is standing at the foot of the black dragon, Gu Zi Teng''s position is several feet away, and the pressure is obviously less. After he saw the black dragon''s appearance, he was also extremely shocked, but he was not an ordinary man after all. He soon found that after the black dragon glanced around, his attention seemed to be quickly focused on the old demon clan who was in a daze, staring for a long time.


    Is it related to the dragon shaped stone stick?


    Gu Zi Teng didn''t think much about it. It''s obvious that the situation is out of control. No matter how proud he is, he can''t feel that he can surpass the dragon clan that only exists in the legend. You know, in the Hongmeng world, the dragon clan has disappeared for tens of thousands of years, leaving only the legend that they were once extremely powerful.


    But what the hell is, why do you meet such a terrible and powerful creature in the secret place?


    Gu Zi Teng calmed himself and slowly retreated, but the black dragon didn''t seem to notice him. So Gu Zi Teng stepped back after a little lucky joy, and immediately turned around and flew out.


    However, at this moment, when he had fainted and put a stone stick in his chest to see the dying old cow, his eyes were not even opened. Suddenly, his right hand suddenly raised, and the movement was stiff, but it clearly pointed to the direction of Gu Ziteng''s escape.


    "Oh..."


    In this moment, the deep and huge sound of the dragon''s roar suddenly sounded. The huge body flew into the sky, and the dark shadow covered the land at the foot of the mountain. In a moment, in the scream of terror, the shadow caught up with the crazy Guteng and pressed down.


    The panic and despair, with a crazy cry, suddenly stopped!


    The black dragon fell to the ground, twisted his body, and walked back slowly as if he had done something effortless. Shen Shi''s eyes looked behind him. The wasteland was empty, but the figure of Gu Ziteng had disappeared.


    At that moment, no one knew what happened to Gu Ziteng. He just disappeared in this secret place quietly


    Shen Shi only felt a burst of dryness in his throat, but what made his scalp numb was that when the huge black dragon came back, his cold eyes turned around and began to look down at him.


    The eyes are cold and heartless, the body is huge and terrible, every step shakes the earth, declaring that it is the master here. Black dragon came to Shen Shi, then without any hesitation, raised one of his forepaws.


    In a flash, Shen Shi felt that his hair was cold all over his body, and a chill spread to every corner of his body. Facing such a terrible beast, even if he was determined, he didn''t know how to resist it.


    Do you really want to die here?


    He thought blankly, but at this moment, he suddenly heard another weak voice nearby:


    "hum, hum, hum..."


    Xiaohei did not know when, but ran to the foot of the huge black dragon. Its body was so tiny compared with the black dragon. It even reached the height of a dragon toe on the huge black dragon''s claw. The black dragon could make the little black pig into meat sauce with a little movement of its claw.The two little black dragon''s feet were very excited, but the black dragon''s feet were very excited.


    The black dragon seemed to stay for a while, then slowly bowed his head and looked at the little black pig at his feet, which seemed insignificant and weak, but strange enough.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    The black dragon was a little surprised, but when its eyes reflected the little black pig at its feet, it seemed to feel something. Unexpectedly, it didn''t step on the little black pig like an ant.


    The black dragon even took back the claw that he had raised, and stepped back. Then he looked at the little pig for a while. Suddenly, the Dragon lifted its toe, played it, and immediately pushed the little black back a few steps.


    There is no doubt that Xiao Hei''s power is very different from that of the legendary black dragon, but somehow, he is very excited at the moment. In the face of such a huge thing, Xiao Hei has no fear at all. After being pushed away, Xiao Heihuang jumped up and jumped over again. He once again lay on the edge of the black dragon''s paw, and then kept humming.


    Shen Shi was shocked to see this scene. He was afraid that the black dragon would step on Xiao Hei as soon as it was on fire. However, the black dragon, who had been so overbearing before, seemed a little strange now. After Xiao Hei jumped over again, he didn''t drive away. On the contrary, he slowly lowered the huge dragon head and approached the ground, as if he wanted to see clearly Chu, this little thing.


    Xiao Hei was lying on the dragon''s toes, which was about as tall as it was. He called to the black dragon. After a while, he suddenly stopped, then his head tilted, suddenly in front of him, and a white bone came out of nowhere.


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then recognized that it was yingxiantai on Jiexing peak in yuanshimen a few days ago. Xiaohei found it and then exchanged it for something that was said to be the keel. I don''t know where this long bone is hidden. Now it suddenly jumps out. It''s really frightening.


    It seems that the black dragon did not expect, the dragon head slightly, then see the keel, in its mouth suddenly issued a deep sound of dragon.


    Shen Shi looked at it and couldn''t tell for a moment whether it was joy or anger in the Dragon chant. Xiao Hei cried strangely at this time, arched his head desperately, as if trying to push the keel to the huge black dragon.


    Black dragon''s head suddenly lifted, and its huge head seemed to shake in mid air. Maybe it was an illusion. Shen Shi, who was standing on the side, had a helpless feeling that the black dragon seemed to roll his eyes at that moment.


    Then black dragon didn''t pay any attention to Xiao Hei, but he didn''t do anything else. His body turned, but he walked back to the huge mountain cave again in the sound of heavy steps shaking the earth like thunder.


    Xiao Hei was pushed aside by the huge body when the black dragon walked away. However, he was very excited today. After watching the black dragon leave, he screamed a few times and ran straight into the cave.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he opened his mouth to call it, but Xiao Hei was so fast, or he didn''t hear his voice, so he rushed into the huge cave and disappeared.


    As soon as Shen Shi gritted his teeth, he scolded him, but he didn''t have much hesitation, so he wanted to follow him. In any case, Xiao Hei followed him for many years. Although he was ugly, lazy and slippery, he couldn''t hand in a lot of lingcao all day, but he couldn''t just leave it.


    However, just as Shen Shi took a few steps forward, suddenly behind him came a husky voice with a slightly strange tone:


    "er Where is this? "


    Shen Shi was shocked and stopped. When he looked back, he saw that on the ground at the foot of the empty mountain, except for himself, there was only the faint old cow. As for Gu Ziteng, he should have been broken to pieces under the power of the black dragon.


    But in front of him at the moment, the old ox, who was already unconscious and had only one breath left, even with the dragon shaped stone stick still stuck in his chest, suddenly got up and sat up.


    The action of getting up was very, very strange and stiff. It seemed that the upper part of the old cow had turned into a stick. It was very strange to sit up straight. At the same time, the tone and tone of his voice were completely different from before, like a different person.


    Shen Shi took a cold breath and stared at the old cow. After a while, he took a step forward and said in a low voice, "patriarch, are you ok?"


    The old cow''s neck slowly turned around, and there were several cackles in the middle. It seemed that the bone joints were colliding gently, which made Shen Shi''s pupils shrink. Old Niu''s face didn''t change after facing Shen Shi, but his face was a little strange. He just looked at Shen Shi and didn''t say anything more. Instead, he stood up.


    It was that strange and extremely rigid action again. Shen Shi didn''t even see his knee bend, so he stood up straight, which even reminds people of a zombie belonging to ghosts.


    "Who are you?" After standing up straight, he suddenly asked Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi didn''t know what to say for a moment, and an unknown premonition came to him. The revived old cow didn''t seem to care much about his answer. After asking, he stood in the same place, stopped for a moment and began to twist his body slowly.Er, it''s really twisting the body, from the neck to the arms, to the fingers, to the legs, to the knees and even the ankles, and almost all the joints of the whole body. The old cow is slowly moving and twisting, and the action is funny but strange, which makes people dumbfounded.


    Shen Shi couldn''t laugh at all. Looking at the series of actions of Lao Niu, he suddenly felt that it was like It seems that a person is slowly trying to get familiar with the body.


    This strange process didn''t last long. From Shen Shi''s point of view, the old cow seemed to master the process of getting familiar with the body very quickly. Before long, his movements became soft and smooth. At the same time, he heard the voice of the old cow. Even the voice became a bit similar to the original old cow, which made him happy Shen Shi''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Why are you back here?" The old cow was familiar with his body while moving. He looked back and saw the huge stone mountain. Then he said something to himself. After that, he seemed to be a little annoyed and sighed, saying,


    "how annoying!"


    The black dragon shaped stone stick was still inserted in the chest of the old cow, which was abrupt and dazzling. The old cow didn''t seem to have any intention of pulling it out. The fatal injury left on him, trembling with his body shaking, full of strange breath.


    However, Lao Niu seemed to be doing nothing. After his actions and words were smooth, he looked back at Shen Shi and said, "eh, you are not the blood of that blood tooth tribe. How can you be here?"


    Shen Shi was tongue tied and frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    "Who am I?" The old cow curled his mouth. It seemed that he had some disdain and some helplessness. Shen Shi soon noticed that the old cow''s face, which was originally pale because of too much blood loss, was actually ruddy now. It seemed that he suddenly began to inject new vitality from the point where the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry.


    Then Lao Niu didn''t seem to want to answer this question and said, "what about the rest of the blood tooth tribe?"


    Shen shidun said the fate of the demon tribe. The old cow snorted, shook his head and said, "waste, a group of waste!"


    Shen Shi finally couldn''t help it. He said in a loud voice, "who are you?"


    The old Niu Hei hei, but he was holding his hands, and then walked forward slowly. Shen Shi looked at the direction he was going, and was surprised. He was also going to the huge cave that the black dragon had broken.


    "There''s a black dragon. Don''t go there." He cried out.


    The old cow didn''t look back at all. He snorted, and then he was still talking, saying: "waste, a group of waste..."


    Shen stomped on his back and suddenly followed him.


    Shen Shi didn''t want to be too close to the old cow, but he kept looking at the dragon shaped stone stick that was inserted in the old cow''s chest. He had a feeling that all the strange changes should have happened from the dragon shaped stick.


    After walking into the cave, it was dark inside from the outside. But when Shen Shi went inside, he found that there were many corners with light falling down, so that people could see the road in the cave. At the same time, the cave was very spacious, presumably because it was originally a place for black dragon to go in and out, so he and Lao Niu walked very clearly.


    Lao Niu walked in front with his hands on his back and a stone stick in his chest. It was really strange. He didn''t keep silent all the way. He was talking to himself all the time. Sometimes he seemed to be remembering, sometimes he was swearing, sometimes he seemed to be worried. In a word, his voice was continuous and seemed to be suppressed for a long time I have a nagging, especially want to talk.


    There are a lot of things in Lao Niu''s words. Shen Shi can''t understand most of them, but it seems that he complains a lot of times. However, he doesn''t seem to care about the threat of the terrible black dragon ahead.


    Shen Shi didn''t answer at all, so he followed the old cow carefully and walked forward in the cave. Anyway, Xiao Hei ran from here, and he was going to look for it.


    After walking for a while, I suddenly saw a burst of light ahead, and the exit of the cave arrived. Shen Shi comes out behind the old bull who talks to himself all the way.


    In the eye, it is another world.


    The huge stone mountain rises into the clouds like a high wall, and in the mountain is a hollow Valley, which is different from the desolate wilderness outside. The world in the huge stone mountain is full of green, and there are huge trees everywhere. The ancient rattan water can be seen everywhere, and the flowers are full of vitality. For a moment, Shen Shi was shocked I even feel that perhaps the essence of life in the whole vast wilderness of dragons is concentrated and gathered here.


    However, what surprised him even more was that he saw the golden talisman again in the isolated crater and on the green grass just outside the cave.


    And it''s not one. On this grassland, the golden light is much brighter than the outside world, and it''s more conspicuous with no sand and stone. So Shen Shi saw four or five golden talismans at a glance. They were scattered on this very wide and flat grassland, close to the ground, in the green grass, quietly Lie there.As if it had been for millions of years.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Shen''s manner was very strange when he stepped out of the stone cave. When Shen walked out of the stone cave, he could feel the fresh air.


    In fact, the grassland outside the entrance is very spacious, almost several mu in size, and there are almost no trees nearby, which makes it very flat. A little further away, at the edge of the green grass, there is a clear stream flowing slowly. Further away, there is a thick forest.


    Shen Shi took a few steps forward, but his eyes soon fell on the golden talismans on the green grassland. In fact, compared with the area of the grassland, these four or five golden talismans are not very big, but on the one hand, the terrain here is flat, and the golden talismans become conspicuous. On the other hand, Shen Shi faintly noticed that the golden talismans here seem to be more than the two golden talismans he saw outside the stone mountain The color talisman seems to be more complete. You can feel the fluctuation of spiritual power after a certain distance. Obviously, its effect is much stronger than that of the golden talisman covered by sand and wind outside the crater.


    He tried to get close to a golden talisman nearby and squatted down to touch it. As expected, the golden talisman here is also tightly attached to the ground. It has an invisible force that is unbreakable to the ground and can''t be grasped at all.


    Shen Shi stood up and frowned. He took a look at the vigorous grass. Among the green grass, the glory of the golden talismans seemed to be much brighter than that of the stone mountain. But apart from that, they seemed to be silent all the time. I don''t know how many years they have stayed in this place.


    What are these golden talismans used for?


    In front of him, Lao Niu didn''t stop to look at the grass and the golden amulets like Shen Shi. He walked slowly with his hands on his back as he walked all the way. His mouth still kept talking to himself. He really looked like an ordinary old man in the mortal world.


    Except for a black dragon shaped stone stick that could kill most people.


    Shen Shi took a look at the old cow who had already walked out of a certain distance. After thinking about it, he followed quickly.


    Before long, the old cow came to the edge of the grassland, and Shen Shi also came up. In front of them, the winding brook was clear, the pebbles in the stream were round and smooth, and the water was not very deep, or even less than ordinary people''s knees. Some nameless fish are swimming in the crevices of the stones, as if they are looking at these two unexpected visitors curiously.


    The old cow took a look at the stream and muttered that Shen Shi didn''t know it very well, so he saw the old man step directly into the stream.


    "Hua La", the stream rippled, splashed his trousers, but the old cow obviously did not care, all the way through the stream. In contrast, Shen Shi was much more natural and unrestrained. He just jumped by. With the physical strength of his monk, this small distance was not so difficult.


    I don''t know if Lao Niu has noticed the movement behind him. Anyway, he doesn''t seem to look back. After crossing the stream, he continues to walk forward. Not far from the bank in front of him, there are huge trees towering into the sky. I don''t know how many years these trees have been growing, but this forest seems to have an ancient air from the inside to the outside Interest.


    Since Shen Laoshi doesn''t provoke him to move forward, he doesn''t follow him. But all the way, he was beside Lao Niu, listening to the old Niu who had suddenly become strange talking over there. He didn''t understand most of the words. Occasionally, he understood a few sentences, but it was intermittent and ambiguous, such as "it''s too white..." "Why is it still like this here..." And "Liberation..." "Dead monkey..." "Empress Saint..." Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    Shen Shi takes back his attention from the old cow and looks around, hoping to see Xiao Hei''s figure. But in this place full of vitality and green, Xiao Hei''s black figure doesn''t know where to go. Even the black dragon, whose body is as big as a hill, doesn''t know where to go in such a short time I don''t know where I''m going. I can''t see.


    Shen Shi felt a headache and tried to call twice. Although Xiao Hei was naughty, he often went out to play by himself, but as long as Shen Shi called a few times or whistled twice, he would come back quickly. But at the moment, I didn''t see its movement in the crater for a long time, as if Xiaohei had disappeared in the valley.


    This makes Shen Shi more and more worried. At the moment, the old cow in front of him has walked slowly into the tall forest. Shen Shi takes a deep breath and still follows him.


    When you enter the woods, you suddenly feel as if you have suddenly become small, because in Shen Shi''s eyes, all the vegetation life around in the woods seems to be much larger than that seen in other places. The tallest trees are towering into the sky, not to mention, even the common shrubs and thorns look like small trees.However, in this huge wood forest, in addition to the plants are particularly tall, it seems that there are no monsters, everything is very peaceful.


    The old cow was walking in front of his head. It looked like it was spreading, but the direction seemed very clear. He was always moving in the same direction. Shen Shi followed him for a while, feeling that he was going to the center of the crater.


    What will be there?


    Shen Shi was a little uneasy. At the same time, he found similar golden talismans one after another in this huge wood forest all the way. They appeared scattered on the ground. They seemed to be like ordinary withered branches and leaves. But the more and more intense fluctuation of spiritual power on each gold talisman showed that they were all gold talismans They all have strength, and they seem to be subduing the ground, or guarding something?


    After walking for a long time, Shen Shi forgot how many gold talismans he had seen along the way. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly brightened, but he had already walked out of the huge wood forest. In front of him, there was an old mottled temple with high walls.


    The mottled stone walls hidden in the green trees and jungles are covered with weeds in many places, and the green but tenacious Grass leaves are sticking out from every small gap, fighting for the sunshine and rain. Right in front of them, there was only a door frame left in a towering gate, and the two gates were not sure where they had gone, with a sense of desolation and antiquity.


    It was at this time that Shen Shi suddenly saw that at the top of the stone steps in front of the gate, a small shadow was standing outside the threshold, lying there motionless, as if in a daze, staring at the world in the door.


    It''s little black.


    Shen Shi was so surprised and happy that he speeded up his pace and ran to Xiao Hei. The young man murmured, "I can''t wait to see him Er, I''ve been waiting for years. I''ll calculate, calculate... "


    After three steps and two steps, Shen Shi rushed to the step which was about twenty stories long. Then he looked around to make sure there was nothing unusual. Then he took several steps and rushed up. At the same time, he called out: "little black!"


    Squatting outside the threshold, just a step away from the gate, Xiao Hei, who had never stepped into the ancient temple, looked back.


    Shen Shi''s steps suddenly stopped. In front of him, Xiao Hei''s eyes turned into two colors. One was shining with three colors, the other was gray and dead.


    And Xiao Hei doesn''t seem to be as friendly as usual when he sees Shen Shi. His reaction seems to be hesitant or unusually calm, which makes Shen Shi feel bad.


    He squatted down a few steps away from Xiaohei, staring at his eyes of different colors, and whispered: "Xiaohei, it''s me."


    Xiao Hei looked at him quietly. After a while, the luster in the pig''s eyes slowly faded down and returned to the usual bright black. Then he shook his head, shook his body, stood up and walked slowly to Shen Shi. He put out his tongue to lick Shen Shi''s palm and rubbed Shen Shi''s feet with his head.


    Shen Shichang breathed a sigh of relief, hugged Xiaohei, touched his head and said in a low voice, "don''t run around in the future."


    Xiao Hei grunted twice and nodded.


    Shen Shi smiles, puts it down, and then stands up. Just as he wants to say something more, his eyes just pass through the empty gate and see the things in the high wall. It was at this moment that his body suddenly froze.


    Behind the door, there is a very large courtyard. In a circle along the corner, there are tall trees similar to those in the forest before, with luxuriant branches and leaves and full of vitality. But in most of the middle of the courtyard, it was a blank flat wasteland.


    A huge ball was placed in the center of the courtyard, and nine ancient colorful chains firmly bound the ball. At the same time, it extended in different directions and was deeply nailed into the ground.


    In addition, what is reflected in Shen Shi''s eyes is a golden sea of light.


    Golden talismans and countless golden talismans appeared in front of his eyes so suddenly and exaggeratedly that a golden talisman could be seen in almost every small distance on the nine chains. But what is more shocking is that in the center of the whole courtyard, on the mysterious ball locked by the nine chains, there was a vast ocean of gold.


    The golden talisman, like the sticker without money, was closely pasted on every corner of the whole sphere, suppressing it under the golden light.


    The flashing golden light even lit up the whole yard, which was full of a solemn and sacred atmosphere.


    But somehow, at this time, Shen Shi suddenly heard another voice:


    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    The low and slow voice reverberated in the golden light of nothingness, like a kind of magic. It made people feel creepy and bloodthirsty, like What''s the heartbeat of?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    Countless pieces of golden talismans are tightly attached to the huge ball without any gap, which makes people unable to see what is under the golden light. However, in this silent and vast courtyard, this strange scene makes people feel creepy.


    It''s like a deep sleep, with a long but rhythmic heartbeat, but every sound is like the roar of the devil in the abyss of hell, shaking the spirit.


    Shen Shi stares at the object suppressed by innumerable gold amulets, and can''t speak for a moment. At this moment, he finally realizes that maybe the legend of the blood tooth tribe really exists, except that the long disappeared black dragon appears again, and in the mysterious ring mountain deep in the Dragon wilderness, it seems that there is something terrible suppressed.


    Ancient demons?


    Shen Shi didn''t know what it was. Even if he racked his brains, he couldn''t recall that he had ever read any ancient books that mentioned this thing. Maybe it really only existed in this mysterious place? However, the fact in front of him is so clear that Shen Shi''s first reaction is not to go in and find out, but to leave with Xiao Hei.


    There may be some chance here, but no matter how you look at it, it''s necessary to use countless golden talismans to suppress the demons and ghosts, and it seems that after countless years, it hasn''t even wiped out death. How powerful will it be?


    Such a demon has already exceeded Shen Shi''s psychological expectation. He really can''t think of any possibility to get a bargain from such a demon, so the best move is to leave now. After all, survival is more important than anything.


    At this time, there was a strange sound from the back of the door, but when he stepped back, the voice was empty.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei look at him at the same time.


    Lao Niu didn''t look at them, but it seems that he also stopped outside the door sill, which was a little worn away. Then he took a look at the ball in the courtyard, which was suppressed by nine magic chains and countless golden forbidden runes.


    "Tut tut..." He turned his mouth and looked as if he was laughing. He said, "it''s still the same. It won''t kill you! You dare to fight me Oh, no! "


    The old cow''s head suddenly shrunk, as if he suddenly thought of something. His eyes flashed slightly, as if he subconsciously looked at the vigorous trees and grass around him. After a while, he was relieved, but he quietly changed his words and said: "look, you dare to fight against the empress saint, and you will find your own way to die! Er, it seems wrong to say that. It doesn''t seem to be dead. How can we say that... "


    After listening for a long time, Shen Shi heard the old cow talking to himself over there. He didn''t know what he was talking about. He couldn''t understand many words. After a while, he finally couldn''t help asking, "patriarch, do you know what''s inside?"


    Lao Niu seems to have stopped from the beginning. I don''t know how long he''s been holding it, and where there are so many words. However, after hearing Shen Shi''s question, he laughed and looked scornful. He said, "of course I know, but I can''t tell you. Anyway, I told you, you won''t Why


    All of a sudden, his words stopped for a moment, but his eyes moved to Xiao Hei who was standing beside Shen Shi. It seemed that he was surprised. His eyes were a bit surprised and curious. He looked at him carefully and said strangely, "how strange is this pig?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "what?"


    The old cow shook his head, his eyes didn''t leave Xiaohei''s body. After a while, he bawled his mouth and said, "it''s strange. This body looks like the lowest level of inferior monster blood. How can there be pure dragon blood in his body?" After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly brightened his eyes, slapped his hands and said:


    "is the candle dragon really a liar? It''s just that he has a nice name. The original name should be pig dragon!"


    Shen Shi was surprised. He was not a stranger to the name of the candle dragon. He was also one of the most famous ancient dragons among the dragon people in the past. He belonged to the top dragon people in the legend. Unexpectedly, it sounded like a liar to this old bull. But then he thought, Shen Shi was not sure, because he thought of another monster that he had heard of living in the depths of the sea. Maybe I heard it wrong?


    He hesitated and asked, "master, what you just said is pig head dragon?"


    The old cow glared, looked a little angry, bah a, way: "fart, that kind of pig like fat fish, what qualifications compared with the dragon?"


    "Hustle, hustle!"


    A strange low roar came. This time, Xiao Hei, who was standing on one side, refused. He showed his teeth to the old cow and showed his tusks. He looked very unhappy.


    Lao Niu takes a look at Xiao Hei, but he doesn''t mean to be afraid. Obviously, seeing Xiao Hei makes him think of something else, he shows a puzzled expression and scratches his head. Slowly, he seems to have a self talking and self talking nagging appearance"No, I don''t remember right, but I clearly remember that there is no dragon in the dragon clan that grows like a pig. Why on earth, how can Er, this bull is so stupid that he can''t turn his brain around. It''s useless. Well I think, I think ZuLong, Tianlong, Yinlong Eh, no, ZuLong? I''ll go, won''t I? Is the root of the dragon a pig? "


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a thunderbolt seemed to burst suddenly in the sky, which shocked Shen Shi Xiaohei and even this inexplicable cow.


    Shen Shi looked at the sky and the old cow. He always felt that something was wrong.


    Standing in this place, not far away may be the ancient demons, maybe have the power to destroy heaven and earth, but somehow, now his fear has disappeared, but he has an impulse to laugh.


    Lao Niu shook his big head. It seemed that he wanted to get rid of some inexplicable ideas. He seemed to know that he was thinking too much.


    Regardless of the old cow, Shen Shi turned his head and took another look at the mysterious and strange ball in the courtyard. After thinking about it carefully for a moment, he still felt that this place was not suitable to stay for a long time. Even though the golden talismans in the courtyard are numerous and magnificent, Shen Shi can see that most of the talismans themselves are more or less worn.


    And the mysterious and indistinct heartbeat from the dark abyss always gave him some bad premonition.


    "Black, let''s go."


    He turned and said hello to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei seems to be hesitant, but it seems different from the impulse that he saw the black dragon before. The pig stopped outside the threshold from the beginning, and didn''t mean to cross the line at all. It seems that he was also very afraid of the things inside. So after a while, Xiao Hei agreed to hum obediently. He got up and followed Shen Shi, preparing to leave here The stone steps went down.


    Lao Niu didn''t care about the two of them. He just looked back into the courtyard with his hands down. He was staring at the ball which was suppressed by the golden talisman. For a moment, he didn''t speak. He seemed to be remembering or pondering something.


    Until he stepped down the stone steps, Shen Shi didn''t feel any changes around him. The world was still full of green and full of vitality. The ancient temple, which was hidden in the shade of green grass and trees, was still so quiet, as if it was quietly located in the long river of time. I don''t know how many years have passed.


    In addition, when their steps completely left the stone steps, Shen Shi suddenly felt that he could no longer hear the strange and soul shaking heart beat, and everything was quiet. He could not help looking back. It seemed that the mysterious thing was suppressed by an invisible but powerful force in the courtyard and the temple In the temple.


    And on the stone steps, the old cow with the dragon shaped stone stick on his chest didn''t look back at them. From here, it seems that he still stands outside the gate and stares at the things in the courtyard without saying a word.


    No one knows what he is thinking at the moment?


    Just looking at the past, his figure is in unexpected harmony with this mottled ancient high wall gate. It seems that unconsciously, he has become a part of this place, standing there for thousands of years and guarding it quietly.


    But why didn''t he go in?


    The empty gate, the worn threshold, seems to block everyone''s step.


    There are countless doubts in Shen Shi''s heart, but the strong premonition of danger in his heart still makes him insist on not looking back and leave here with Xiao Hei.


    The way back is also very calm. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei re-enter the huge wood forest. The sound of footsteps reverberates in the forest, making a low voice.


    Step by step, after walking through the huge trees, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei did not speak again. However, the road seemed very long on the way back, and it was so quiet around.


    Walking, suddenly, Shen Shi suddenly stopped, and after Xiao Hei took a look at him, he also stopped beside him, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes gradually showed a sharp and alert color. He slowly swept the scenery in the surrounding forest. After a while, he whispered: "something''s wrong, Xiao Hei."


    "If I remember correctly, by now, we should have been out of the forest and on the grass outside the entrance of the cave!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    Shen Shen as like as two peas, and looked down on the cold side. He saw that tall and tall trees were everywhere, and those that looked much larger than ordinary trees were as big as small trees.


    I just can''t find the way back.


    Shen Shi lowered his head and pondered for a moment. He recalled the process of his coming. Suddenly, he found that he had been following the strange old cow all the time, and the old cow had been carrying his hands all the time. He walked out of the huge wood forest to the mysterious ancient temple unconsciously.


    But now the forest doesn''t seem so simple.


    After thinking for a while, Shen Shi called Xiao Hei, and then continued to walk forward. Although the light in this huge wood forest looks very bright, the trees are thick on the high side, and there are many trees around. For a moment, Shen Shi found that he could not find the direction, so he had to try to move forward.


    In fact, in his mind, just now, he thought that if he didn''t sacrifice the snow sword directly, he could only find the direction after flying to the high altitude. But on second thought, Shen Shi gave up the idea. In this mysterious crater, there is a strange smell everywhere, which is totally different from the situation in the Dragon wilderness. It is almost like an old cow who has changed a person, an old and powerful black dragon who has been reborn, and the mysterious ancient temple in the deepest part of the valley, which is suppressed by countless golden talismans


    If it''s open in the Dragon wilderness, Shen Shi will rise up naturally. But in this place where trees become forests and it''s hard to see everywhere, with Shen Shi''s years of honing, he always feels that there may be some unknown danger. So he finally decided to walk on the safe ground for a while.


    Around the huge trees, the forest in front of him seems to be very broad. Looking at the dense jungle and the golden talismans that appear in some corners occasionally, Shen Shi always feels that he has gone in the wrong direction, because when he just came in, after such a long time, he had already gone with the old cow The temple.


    Compared with Shen Shi, who frowned tightly, Xiao Hei seemed to be more calm. After leaving the temple, to be exact, the threshold of the gate, Xiao Hei returned to normal. It doesn''t seem to worry at all. The little pig''s head shakes from left to right and keeps looking.


    Just as Shen Shi''s heart became more and more heavy, and even began to be a little agitated, suddenly his sight suddenly widened in front of him. Unexpectedly, unconsciously, he came to the edge of this huge wood forest.


    It was a surprise. Shen Shi was excited. He laughed and strode out. However, when he walked out of the forest and looked out, he was shocked and stunned.


    In a valley full of vegetation ahead, the familiar ancient temple still stands quietly in the shade of green trees. Even just outside the gate on the stone step, the old cow with both hands on his back gazes at the back of the courtyard, which is no different from what Shen Shi saw when he left.


    After a walk, he turned out to be back again.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched a little, his mind turned quickly, and then he suddenly clenched his teeth, but he made a quick decision. There is something strange in this valley, and he can''t stay for long. Then he took out the sword handle and turned it over to Hei Ruyi.


    Even if there are some possible risks, Shen Shi''s first thought is to leave this strange place as soon as possible.


    However, a strange thing happened very quickly. After he had completed the Royal sword skill, he had already mastered the snow sword. After this spiritual infusion, he was like a bullock into the sea without any reaction.


    Shen Shen changed as like as two peas, and tried to stir up the movement. But the result was still the same. The flying sword of the sword or snowy sword was somehow unusable in the valley.


    Like a beast in a circle, like a bird in a cage, Shen Shi felt this strange and suffocating feeling at the moment, and his restless mood slowly came to his heart. He was silent for a moment, put the snow sword back, and then took out some talismans. First, he tried to summon a fireball, and then he began to use various talismans, and tried several magic weapons, including the things in the Ruyi bag that he had got from the dead four Zhengming disciples these days.


    And the result is clear and clear. All the things outside the body and all kinds of magic weapons in this mysterious crater valley are all invalid, and they can''t be used and summoned at all, including Shen Shi''s greatest reliance talisman. His only normal method is to rely on his own spiritual power to urge each method. In fact, even in this aspect, Shen Shi felt that the operation of spiritual power was very obscure in the process of stimulating inner spiritual power. It seemed that he was disturbed by something, and his combat power was at least half reduced.


    Raoshi Shen Shi was always tough, and he was a little shocked. At the same time, he subconsciously thought of something. His eyes swept around and saw that the golden light in the grass was still flashing. It was the golden talismans that were close to the ground.Shen Shi''s face changed a little. He thought, besides suppressing the monsters in the temple, do these gold amulets have the magical power to suppress the spirit power of the earth and even forbid the flow of spirit power in the whole valley?


    How powerful and marvelous are these strange gold runes that have never been heard of? What terrible is it to use such a huge amount of gold runes to suppress the so-called demon that even imprisons the whole valley?


    Who on earth set up such a magical and strange place to ban locks?


    Looking at the valley world in front of him, Shen Shi couldn''t speak for a moment.


    After standing in the same place and thinking for a long time, Shen Shi still couldn''t come up with a clue, but he soon calmed down. No matter how terrible the place was, it couldn''t be compared with the life and death line of ten thousand ghosts howling in the zhenhun abyss that day.


    Shen Shi has no idea of going back there. If the valley is full of oddities, there is no doubt that the courtyard where the old cow is located is the most bizarre place.


    He turned around and walked into the giant wood forest again. This time, he changed his direction, but after only two steps, Shen Shi suddenly felt stunned.


    In the Ruyi bag on his waist, a slight tremor came out, and a kind of heat seemed to follow. Shen Shi''s face was a little stunned. After hesitating for a moment, he stopped and put his hand into the Ruyi bag. When he took it out again, he had a sword in his hand.


    It''s a clumsy broken sword.


    Ancient sword of killing immortals.


    The ancient sword, which has been sleeping for a long time, suddenly shows signs of awakening. A light light light slowly lights up from the blade. Shen Shi, who holds the handle of the sword, also feels the gentle heat rising from the body of the sword from time to time. It''s like this ancient remnant sword, which has gone through many years, has been stimulated or is calling for something?


    Almost at the same time, all of a sudden, in this huge and mysterious crater Valley, this small world full of vitality, like a paradise in the world, suddenly a dead silence.


    Like all the anger in that moment was a volume of light, leaving only the gray.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    A terrible voice came down from the sky. Shen Shi''s body was in a flash, and his eyes were dark. For a moment, he felt that his whole blood was pouring out of his heart. He almost couldn''t stand, and his heart was pounding with the strange sound.


    He turned his head in horror and looked at the temple. Far away, the ancient courtyard once shrouded in the shade of green, now behind the gate, there was an air of gray and black, and the old cow standing at the door also showed astonishment and even some unbelievable expression. He suddenly turned back and looked at Shen Shi standing at the bottom of the stone steps ¡£


    A moment later, his eyes fell on the broken sword held by Shen Shi.


    The old cow''s face turned pale like ashes. He opened his mouth twice. He kept talking about it. At this time, he didn''t seem to know what to say. After a long time, he vomited two words:


    "no! Kill the immortal sword... "


    The bright and clear sky suddenly darkened, and a thick dark cloud floated across the sky, blocking the bright sunshine and making the whole crater Valley gray.


    Under the shadow, the huge trees and grass seemed to have become the appearance of ghosts, as if they were ghosts who were going to choose people to eat. The wind and rain is coming, the sky is dim, the sky is turning so fast, only under the stone steps, in Shen Shi''s hand, the immortal killing sword is still shining gently.


    No matter what happens to the outside world, only this ancient sword seems to remain untouched.


    In the valley, the sudden darkness shrouded, and the wind began to howl. The darkest place was the ancient courtyard. The golden light on all the golden talismans was now inexplicably dimmed, and a black air suddenly rushed up from the courtyard, accompanied by the strange heartbeat that seemed to be like the cry of evil spirits. What did it mean?


    Shen Shi looked at the sudden change in amazement, and suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The boundless boundless, dark clouds hanging in the sky, suddenly there is a boundless dragon, shaking heaven and earth. Deep in the clouds, the shadow flashed. A moment later, a black dragon suddenly appeared from the sky and yelled at the courtyard below and the black air rising from the sky.


    And then, in Shen Shi''s incredible eyes, in the dark sky, one black dragon after another flew out of the cloud.


    The same huge body, which seems to exist only in the legend of the ancient dragon, flies in anger in the vast sky. They fly through the clouds and fly back and forth, tightly encircling the courtyard below and the black air in the sky. The power of heaven and earth is incomparable, and they are awe inspiring to press back the momentum of the demon.


    There is more than one black dragon hereShen Shi stared at the sky, but didn''t notice that the old cow standing by the gate at this moment, in the shadow, was staring at the depth of the courtyard, with a bitter smile on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    In the dark sky, there are nine black dragons now. Looking from the ground, we can see that each black dragon is a huge beast, hovering in the sky, revealing a ferocious dragon head. Taking advantage of the wind to break through the fog, it roars angrily at the mysterious and ancient temple below.


    The power of the dragon is so vast that it frightens the heaven and the earth, and forcefully suppresses the black air that is going to rise from below. Even the dark clouds seem to fade in front of the powerful dragon people. The power of the dragon is so strong that even though Shen Shi is far away, his heart is dull and his eyes are full of awe.


    The black air that originally rose from the courtyard was pressed back in a twinkling of an eye. It seemed that it could not bear the heavy burden before the terrible dragon power, and soon dissipated over the courtyard. There was a little light on the sky, but near the courtyard below, the shadow was still flashing, the wind was blowing, and the terrible heart beat, which was palpitating, had now turned into a roar, beating more and more forcefully.


    All of a sudden, Shen Shi felt that a huge force suddenly appeared around his body, and the ancient sword of killing immortals was pulled out almost at the same time. The white and soft light flickered on the sword. Shen Shi half opened his mouth and watched the broken sword fly directly into the gate.


    However, it seemed that when the sword suddenly pushed his body through the threshold, it meant that the light of the sword was big.


    Shen Shi couldn''t bear it any longer. Looking at the situation, no matter it was the dragon in the sky or the ancient demons under it, he was a mole ant anyway, and had no room to struggle. He just took Xiao Hei to the stone step again and went back to the gate.


    Even if it is possible to die, at least die to understand it.


    When he came back, the old cow turned his head and looked at him. The emotion in his eyes seemed to be a little complicated, both irritated and surprised. At last, he seemed to have some helpless exclamations. He just didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment. But Shen Shi didn''t respond to his eyes, because at the moment his attention was completely attracted by the scene in the courtyard.


    The courtyard, which used to be full of green and vitality, is now completely changed. All the bright and golden lights are dim. The shadows fall from the sky, and it seems to fall into the abyss under the strong wind.


    The golden talismans on the nine God chains have all disappeared now. I don''t know where they have gone. On the mysterious huge ball in the middle of the courtyard, the layers of golden talismans are gradually falling down in the strong wind. Once they leave the ball, the golden talismans in the wind will quickly decompose into powder, and then they will be destroyed Blown away in the void, never to be seen again.


    As the golden talismans on the huge ball are less and less, the terrible heartbeat is louder and louder. Even the ball is shaking slowly in the fierce shadow and wind.


    Shen Shi only felt that his throat was a little dry. Just looking at the terrible momentum in the courtyard, including the nine black dragons that were still hovering and roaring over the sky at the moment, he could know what a terrible thing was in the sphere.


    Now, it seems that the so-called demon is about to get out of trouble!


    After flying out of Shen Shi''s hand and into the courtyard through the empty gate, the speed of the sword suddenly slowed down. It seemed that there was a great resistance in front of it. However, the sword was still moving forward slowly but firmly. All the way through the void, it slowly flew to the top of the huge ball.


    The wind is suddenly strong, like a crazy general, rolling up thousands of broken soil and dead leaves, actually formed a tornado whirlwind, surrounded the huge ball.


    And in this wind, the roar is like thunder, even far above the sky, there seems to be an old sad song looming in the wind, as if there is a voice in the ball, roaring angrily at heaven and earth!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the huge ball rose from the ground and slowly rose in the fierce eye of the wind. The roar of the black dragon in the sky became more and more shrill, but now it was suppressed by the howling sound of the crazy wind. The golden talisman on the surface of the ball withered and decomposed ten times faster in an instant, almost like the tide ebbing, and fell one after another. The golden light faded like the setting sun, and soon revealed the mottled ancient stones under the golden talisman.


    Around, the nine gods chain with the huge ball, in an instant taut, deep smooth from every corner of the chain, the ancient breath from all directions, to the ball, against the wind, against the dark, taut all the strength, to drag the ball back to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    There was an earth shaking dragon chant in the sky. Nine black dragons roared down. In a moment, the terrible dragon fire came down from the sky. It was from the mouth of the black dragon that the Dragon shot out and landed directly on the huge stone ball.


    Nine flame, nine God chain, heaven and earth do not allow, heaven and earth hate!


    Shen Shi, who was standing in the distance, even felt that his body suddenly fell down. A moment later, he was shocked to notice that in the earth shaking blow, the whole ancient temple ground sank several feet.The earth cracked countless, the trees fell and the stones were broken. The center of everything was on the huge stone, and it seemed that it could not resist the terrible power of heaven and earth and sank slowly again.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    Suddenly, in this strange and unpredictable change, Shen Shi suddenly heard such a strange voice coming from his side. He looked back in surprise, but found that Xiao Hei was lying at his feet and shaking violently, and the voice came from his mouth.


    Shen Shi is surprised. He looks at Xiaohei''s situation and quickly bends over to pick him up. However, as soon as his hand touches Xiaohei''s body, he is startled again. In the past, he did not know how many difficulties and obstacles he had gone through with himself, and even experienced the terrible scene under the zhenhun abyss in Gaoling mountain. He did not show too many frightened and out of shape piglets It''s cold all over the body, and every muscle on the body is extremely tense, like it''s going to collapse at the next moment. At the same time, Xiao Hei''s body was still shaking violently, shaking like the dead leaves in the wind ahead. Even his eyes were tightly closed, and he did not dare to open a crack.


    Shen Shi looked at Xiao Hei in his arms in amazement and found that he was afraid.


    This pig, who never seems to know what fear is, seems to be scared to death at the moment. All the confidence and courage it once had are gone at the moment. It seems that it is even about to be scared to death.


    Shen Shi suddenly turned his head and looked at the huge stone ball in front of him, which was shrouded in shadow. There was only one thought in his heart:


    what was suppressed in it!


    "That''s Longsha!"


    A voice suddenly came from the side. Shen Shi was surprised and looked back. It was the old cow who was talking. I don''t know when he came to his side again. The funny but strange dragon shaped stone stick was still inserted in his chest, and his eyes fell on Shen Shi''s arms. At the moment, it was Suo Suo who was trembling and scared. It was light Tunnel,


    "you little pig, for some reason, has a pure and incomparable dragon blood, but the Taoist is not high. However, the thing inside has the strongest dragon ghost in the world, which is unbearable when you meet nature."


    "Long Sha?" Shen Shi repeated in amazement. He felt that the word was very strange, but then he suddenly remembered that he had found a very old ancient book in the Lingxiao sect''s books, which had recorded this almost impossible thing.


    "The Dragon Sha He seemed to stare at the strange old cow in disbelief and asked.


    The old cow''s face looked a little ugly, but at last he sighed and nodded.


    Since ancient times, the dragon race has been one of the most powerful races in Hongmeng world. It is ancient and terrifying, intelligent and powerful. It is a perfect strong race with almost no shortcomings. Such a powerful species, they are born with the supreme power, and have the breath of natural suppression to other weak species. Later generations will call this terrible power Longxi.


    In front of a giant dragon, no matter how powerful the monster is, it will also have a sense of fear. This is the inherent surrender fear of the powerful dragon. At the same time, the dragon breath has another function, that is, when another powerful enemy kills a giant dragon, the blood of the Dragon will fall on him, leaving a unique indelible breath. This breath is like a curse, only the dragon It can be felt that from then on, as long as a dragon meets this man, he will kill him regardless.


    Such a powerful dragon clan has such strange means, so it can occupy the top position of Hongmeng in the long time.


    However, the mysterious nature, with the power of the dragon clan and the magic of the dragon breath, has another negative effect. That is, when the enemy kills a dragon, it will leave a smell that can be chased by countless dragon people. It''s like an eternal curse. The more dragon blood the enemy has, the stronger the smell will be, and the easier the dragon people will feel this person. But If the tainted dragon blood breath reaches a certain limit, in other words, some terrible enemy has killed too many giant dragons by extremely terrible means. When the tainted dragon blood breath accumulates to a terrible point that is hard to tell, this kind of breath will turn into another smell - Dragon ghost.


    Longsha is the natural enemy of all the dragon''s blood. It naturally has a very strong power to suppress all the dragon''s descendants. Any dragon people will have an irresistible fear when they encounter Longsha, and this fear can''t be resisted from the heart, and can only be overcome by the strength of the realm.


    The powerful dragon will be less oppressed, and the weak dragon people can''t stand in front of this dragon ghost, they can only crawl in fear, and may even die directly.


    This is a kind of breath that can make the extremely powerful dragon people bow their heads for it!


    This is the most terrible natural enemy of the dragon, and it only works for the dragon!


    Long Sha!


    Shen Shi''s face turned pale and hugged Xiao Hei tightly. At this time, the voice of Lao Niu suddenly sounded again. The tone was not high, but it seemed to be very clear. It came into his ears"The strength of this little pig is too weak. It''s already like this before the demon is born. If you wait for the demon to come out, the Dragon ghost will be ten times more powerful, and it will surely die. There is only one way to save it


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked. He breathed heavily subconsciously. He suddenly looked up and looked at the old cow.


    The old cow looked calm, but his eyes turned away, looking at the scene of the fierce whirlwind in the courtyard, looking at the broken sword still floating in the air on the huge stone ball, and then calmly said:


    "if you go to get back the remnant sword, the demon will not be born, and the little pig will live."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    Shen Shi was startled, and his eyes were staring at the old cow. After that, the old cow said nothing more. He just pointed to the courtyard with a dignified look. Shen Shi looked at his fingers and saw the ancient sword of killing immortals floating in the air above the huge stone ball and with the broken sword blade down.


    Although up to now, Shen Shi has no idea about the relationship between the suppressed ancient demon and the ancient sword of killing immortals, and even has no idea why the sword of killing immortals is attracted to the courtyard. It seems that the sword may have stimulated or directly awakened the demon to break through the ban of Zhenfeng. So what is the same between the two?


    Shen Shi didn''t know anything about it, but he didn''t care so much at the moment, because Xiao Hei was shaking violently in his arms at the moment, which he had never seen before. He had a feeling that if Lao Niu''s long Sha was true, if the demon was born, Xiao Hei would not be able to survive.


    At this moment, the huge stone in the courtyard seems to be temporarily suppressed by the terrible dragon fire of nine black dragons above the sky, and no longer rises to the sky. However, the strong wind in the courtyard is more and more fierce, and the place where it passes is like the devil''s claws, tearing everything, trees, weeds and even hard stones, all are swept away.


    It was so powerful that even the nine giant black dragons in the sky didn''t dare to jump down directly. They just kept hovering in the sky, roaring up to the sky and spitting out the terrible dragon fire.


    However, in the whirlwind of dark time, the incomplete broken sword seems to be unaffected in the eye of the wind. It is still stably suspended above the rocks and seems to be waiting for something.


    As soon as Shen Shi gritted his teeth, he suddenly looked back at the old ox and said, "what can I do to get back the immortal killing sword?"


    The old ox''s mouth twitched and said, "this sword seems to be predestined to you. You can go by yourself. If you really can touch the body of the sword, you should be able to take it back."


    Shen Shi frowns. What the old cow says sounds unreliable. The words that are destined or not are all empty words. How can they be regarded as predestined or not? If it''s because of the chance to collect the fragments of these two parts and combine them into one, it''s really a coincidence. But Shen Shi doesn''t feel that he has any control over this immortal killing sword.


    It seems that this inexplicable old cow deceived him to death.


    Old Niu seemed to feel that Shen Shi didn''t believe what he said. After a pause, he said: "although the whirlpool wind array is started by the demon''s Demon power, the eye of the array is actually controlled by the immortal killing sword. If the wind can''t hurt you, you will know what I said is true. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and then he looked down at Xiao Hei. At this moment, Xiao Hei seemed to feel something. Although he was still shaking, he still managed to open his eyes and looked at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, then touched his head gently, and then bent down to put Xiao Hei on the ground, just beside the threshold of the gate.


    Xiao Hei suddenly groaned. His body seemed to struggle to get up in shaking, but he couldn''t control his body and fell back to the ground. It was shouting, but the voice was shaking like a fallen leaf, which was very sad.


    Shen Shi said nothing more, took a deep breath, turned around and crossed the threshold with one foot.


    Behind the threshold was the courtyard.


    Inside and outside a door, it seems that there are two worlds.


    At this moment, it seems that I''m standing outside the gate, and I''m just walking through the gate. There was such a big gap between the two walls. Shen Shi thought subconsciously that maybe the mottled old walls of this ancient temple were also strange.


    However, it''s obviously not the time to think about so many things now. Now that he has decided to fight hard to save Xiao Hei, Shen Shi calmly walks forward slowly. Behind him, on the other side of the threshold, Xiao Hei is still shaking, but still struggling desperately. It seems that he wants to get up and climb on the old threshold to watch Shen Shi.


    There are stone steps inside and outside the gate, but the stone steps on this side of the courtyard are only five stories, much lower than the outside. Shen Shi stepped on these stones and walked down. He was tense all the way and couldn''t help looking left and right. The most important thing was the huge whirlpool wind array in front of him, which was like a dragon.


    After a long distance, he could feel the wind as sharp as a knife. Looking at the ground, which was already in a state of disrepair, there were broken marks everywhere, and his power was a little thrilling. And the immortal killing sword is in the middle of the Yin wind array.


    Shen Shi tried to take a few steps forward, but suddenly he felt a heavy body, as if a heavy burden was directly on his body. It took him twice as much effort to take each step as usual, and the place where he could see seemed to be because of the huge stone, and suddenly it was dark.


    But in addition, there is no other harm.


    Shen Shi was a little calm and looked up. He saw that the nine huge black dragons in the sky were still facing the huge stone, trying to suppress the demon who wanted to get out of the difficulty below. The black air in the ball seemed to put all his energy on the side of the black dragon in the sky.It seems that at this moment, no one noticed that a small and weak Terran like ants came quietly.


    Standing at the gate, he refused to step into this very far place. Er, Lao Niu suddenly raised his eyebrows, changed his face slightly, and said to himself, "eh Is there really a play? "


    His eyes turned for a moment, and then it seemed to think of something. Suddenly his wrist rose, but he put it on the dragon shaped stone stick that had been inserted in his chest from the beginning, and gently rubbed the eyes of the black dragon.


    On the black dragon stick, the lifelike black dragon''s eyes lit up again quietly with his fingers. No one noticed it, whether it was the black dragon in the sky or the demon below, including Shen Shi, who was carefully and painstakingly approaching the wind array.


    Only at this moment, Xiao Hei, who is shivering and struggling to lie on the threshold and looking at Shen Shi''s back, suddenly tilts his head and takes a look at the figure standing next to him. A moment later, in its eyes, two strange and strange light, slowly out.


    But maybe it was because Xiao Hei was so strongly influenced by the strange dragon evil that his body was shocked and trembled as soon as his eyes appeared. The light dissipated immediately and returned to the confused and painful look.


    In front of him, Shen Shi, who knew nothing about the movement behind him, was still calming down. Before long, he struggled to reach the edge of the wind front.


    At this moment, the strong wind seems to have become the essence. Every passing place is like a knife and an axe. Shen Shi looks at the edge of the strong wind in front of him and doubts that if he takes two steps further, he will be cut into pieces by the terrible wind blade.


    However, it seems that he has no better choice.


    So Shen Shi clenched his teeth and finally took a step forward. Then he carefully stretched out his left hand and slowly approached the edge of the Yin wind.


    The wind burst suddenly became fierce, and the high pitched voice suddenly resounded through the sky, which made Shen Shi startled. He almost subconsciously thought that his arm had been cut off, but soon he felt that there was no pain coming from him. When he looked carefully, his fingers were still a few feet away from the edge of the wind burst, but the terrible cry came from the top of his head, and a huge black dragon seemed to die no longer Can''t bear to, circled to rush down to come over, a dragon burning directly through the windy courtyard, burned on the huge stone.


    The huge stone roared and shook violently twice, including the killing immortal sword. Obviously, the damage this time was much more serious than before. The Black Dragon flew up again after spraying Longyan, and did not receive any counterattack.


    In this way, the nine black dragons in the sky were shocked. It seemed that they found the weakness of the devil below. In the long sound of the dragon, one of them swooped down angrily.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the Dragon Fire crisscross the sky, tearing the sky. Shen Shi was almost hit by one of the dragon fire, and jumped in. Then he looked at the large deep hole on the ground, and his heart was chilly.


    Once again in a critical moment, where there is room for hesitation, a little careless is broken.


    With a low roar, Shen Shi didn''t care so much. He rushed directly to the front. Anyway, either he was cut to death by the wind array, or he was burned to death by the dragon fire. The only way to live might be to rush directly to the killing immortal sword.


    Shen Shi''s body rushed by and saw that the fierce Yin wind suddenly rose from his side. After Shen Shi closed his eyes, he suddenly felt that the wind around his body was suddenly gentle. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the Yin wind actually slipped past him.


    Shen Shi was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that there was some truth in what the old ox said. The Yin wind didn''t hurt himself. But he still didn''t know why the killing immortal sword and himself had any fate. Of course, it was not the time to think about this. So he rushed to the killing immortal sword above the stone ball.


    At the distance behind him, outside the gate, the old cow''s face was strangely twisted at the moment. His arm was pressing the dragon shaped stone stick on his chest all the time, as if he was trying to support something. He gasped. At the same time, he said in a low voice: "hell, don''t hurry up..."


    Naturally, Shen Shi couldn''t hear the old cow''s complaint. He ran to the huge stone in one breath. At the moment, the terrible heart beat was like thunder, but he got used to it more and more. He didn''t even care about it. Even if the demon was only a short distance away from him, he suddenly jumped on the surface of the pitted stone, and then left his hands and feet alone It''s like climbing over a boulder.


    Above the sky, it seems that the nine black dragons are also at this moment. They finally find something wrong below and stop to dive for a while, while the wind is still roaring, but they can''t hurt Shen Shi. In a twinkling of an eye, Shen Shi actually came to the sword of killing immortals without danger. When he reached out again, he could get the blade.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, just as Shen Shi was about to reach for his sword, a crisp sound came from his feet.


    Shen Shi subconsciously looked down and saw a big crack in the stone surface under his feet. A dark air as thick as ink rose up into the sky. In the dark, in front of his eyes, in the endless darkness, two huge blood red light spots, like the blood pupil of the devil, appeared slowly.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Two huge blood colored eyes suddenly appeared under his feet. Each eye seemed to be bigger than Shen Shi''s body. Shen Shi felt that his whole body was like falling into an ice cellar in an instant, and a fierce air rose up, as if he wanted to drown himself directly.


    At that moment, Shen Shi really thought that he was going to die in the hands of some ancient demons. Before this terrible power, even with his tenacity, he could not resist.


    Just a moment later, he suddenly woke up, only to find that he was not dead, and that the imagined miserable situation of being crushed to pieces did not appear. In this surprise, he saw that the surface of the huge stone ball under his body had split a big gap, and the ancient demon''s blood eyes were just exposed from that gap.


    However, although the stone ball cracked, the magic stone ball, which had imprisoned the ancient demon for endless years, could be said to be the last line of defense of the demon, obviously did not collapse immediately. In fact, the mysterious stone ball is still emitting a powerful spiritual power. The stones near the crack are shaking violently, as if they are resisting with some strong force, desperately trying to plug the big gap again.


    At the same time, through the crevice, Shen Shi can even see that in the dark interior of the stone ball, countless golden lights, which are also hot and bright, are waving wildly like thousands of powerful light blades.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi can''t see the demon''s body, but in the howling sound of the wind, he clearly heard the angry and painful roar under him.


    Is it like the pain of cutting thousands of blades?


    At this moment, Shen Shi felt that his hair stood up all over his body. Even for a moment, he admired the demon below. In such a situation, there was a golden awn inside and a dragon outside. But the demon could hold on, and he was still struggling to get out of the trap!


    After a moment''s pause, Shen Shi faintly felt that the reason why the demon nearby didn''t do it by himself was probably because he was held back by such a terrible prohibition, and all his energy could only barely maintain the only exit. Thinking of this, Shen Shi gasped, gritted his teeth, climbed up again and climbed to the killing immortal sword not far away.


    When he got to such a close place, Shen Shi suddenly found that there was no movement in the sky. In addition to the soft light on the sword body, which was different from the sad and crazy scenes around him, there were strands of subtle light on the blade, which was hard to see by the naked eye. They kept floating to the stone ball below. It was the place where they went The crack opened by the demon.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched a few times, and he thought that if it was so, he would grab the handle of the killing immortal sword.


    In this process, he made all psychological preparations, including all kinds of terrible situations, but unexpectedly, in such a dangerous situation, he easily caught the immortal killing sword, nothing happened, so he easily took the blade back.


    Not far behind, under the crack of the stone ball, the huge bloody eyes, who were struggling with the more and more powerful prohibition forces inside and outside, coldly looked at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi takes the sword into his hand. Instead, he is stunned for a moment. He even feels that it is not true. Then he immediately reacts and turns around to leave the dangerous place.


    However, at this moment, a strange voice suddenly reverberated in his mind. It was not like the voice of the human race, but it was like some powerful existence pouring the divine thoughts into his mind:


    "stop!"


    Shen Shi''s body trembled. He felt that he had a headache and almost fell to the ground. It was a big surprise. At the same time, Shen Shi was more and more worried about the horror of the demon. When he was about to escape subconsciously, suddenly the idea in his mind echoed again, like the roar of an ancient clock, shaking the spirit and saying: "don''t believe that ghost It''s just me To save Your Little dragon


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked, but this time it was not because of a headache. He subconsciously looked down and saw that the gap not far away had slowly closed for a few minutes. It seemed that after several unimaginable fights, the ancient prohibition force had once again gained the upper hand.


    But that pair of huge and sharp blood eyes still twinkled in the darkness, staring at Shen Shi. His eyes were so sad and sharp, like a blade and a blade, as if they went straight into the bottom of his heart. In that moment, they had seen through all his secrets.


    Shen Shi was frightened and stopped subconsciously. Suddenly, he suddenly turned back and looked at the way.


    His eyes passed through the shadow wind array, which was shaking violently with the change of light and shadow. In the terrible scene of countless dragons chanting, dragons roaring, and the wind howling like doomsday, when he saw the empty gate again, he saw the strange old cow still standing there. The difference was that his hand tightly grasped the dragon shaped stone stick on his chest. Besides, there was no other reason Abnormal.But at this moment, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly shrank. At the moment of light and shadow, he suddenly saw Xiao Hei, who was shaking violently on the ground and was about to die, suddenly jumped up like crazy, howling, and ran into the old cow.


    Such as a desperate chicken egg, in the mid air of the body is still shaking, but still desperate to hit the past.


    "Bang!"


    It seemed that there was a deep crash from afar, and Xiao Hei''s body rebounded directly, and fell directly into the other end of the threshold. Then, like a stone that lost consciousness, he rolled down the stone steps and fell on the earth in the courtyard, motionless and seemingly unconscious.


    Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly contracted. At this moment, he was confused. At the moment, the old cow standing at the door was obviously surprised. He didn''t seem to expect that Xiao Hei would suddenly do it. Then he found that Shen Shi, who had already got the sword, was looking at him in amazement.


    Lao Niu''s face changed and his mouth opened. It seemed that he wanted to say something. But at this moment, the mysterious demon''s voice roared again in Shen Shi''s room. His voice was sad and shrill. It echoed in his mind like a roar, like a roar. He roared:


    "I! Yes! Help! It


    "Thorn! I don''t know


    Shen Shi suddenly looked back, and saw that the gap on the stone ball had become thinner and thinner, and the golden light was more and more brilliant. Even the surface of the stone ball began to show brilliant light, surging from all directions, and it was about to completely cover up the dark gap.


    What to do? What should I do? What should I do?


    He had never been in such a state of confusion, and his eyes were in such a state of confusion.


    His eyes suddenly swept across the other end of the courtyard. The little black shadow was lying on the ground, and he didn''t know whether to live or not. In his mind, it also flashed like lightning and flint through a series of actions and behaviors of the old cow after he came back from the dead. He didn''t feel it in front of him, but now he felt extra strange.


    Save or not?


    Suddenly, there seems to be thunder on the sky. Shen Shiyuan opens his eyes and roars. It seems that he has made a decision in an instant. He suddenly turns back and holds the sword in both hands. He stabs at the bottom of the closed gap!


    In the distance, standing at the door, the old cow, who still did not dare to enter the courtyard until now, suddenly changed color and turned pale. He lost his voice and cried:


    "bad..."


    As if sensing something, the sword of killing immortals was full of light. It pushed away the golden light that gathered around it. However, like a sharp blade through the water, it penetrated directly into the gap without any hindrance.


    All of a sudden, Shen Shi''s body vibrated for a moment, and then he felt that the heaven and earth, the sky of heaven and earth, seemed to be silent at this moment.


    When the wind stops and the clouds are still, the dragon looks sideways, and the brilliance fades away like a tide. A piece of darkness rises up like an endless black sea, drowning everything.


    The sword of killing immortals was stabbing Shen Shi, the center of his two huge blood eyes.


    Shen Shi involuntarily released the broken sword, stepped back two steps, and stared at the scene in front of him. Even if the darkness surged past him, he didn''t seem to notice.


    Everything seems to be quiet, only the darkness engulfs everything. In the boundless darkness and silence, an old sad song suddenly rings out. The voice is hoarse, like the singer''s tears looking at the sky, looking back on the endless years, singing in seclusion.


    The dark tide rises and falls, the sword falls slowly, and finally disappears in the darkness. And the two huge blood eyes didn''t seem to be fierce and ferocious at this moment. Even in Shen Shi''s eyes, the light of those two huge eyes was a little softer.


    Then, in the deepest part of the darkness, in the place where the killing immortal sword had just been stabbed and disappeared, in the middle of the two huge blood eyes, all of a sudden, the earth was shaking violently, the clouds in the sky were surging wildly, and all the black dragons were roaring up to the sky with fear.


    In all the confusion, in the deep darkness, in Shen Shi''s shocked eyes, there slowly lit up a light.


    There was a golden glow in the middle of two huge blood eyes.


    The golden light was so pure that it was even deeper than those golden light and gold amulets that looked sacred and solemn before. It first turned into a long and thin gap, and then slowly expanded to both sides.


    Then, a golden pupil suddenly appeared.


    That''s the third eye!


    This ancient demon, opened his third eye!


    In a flash, the heaven and the earth roared, the Dragon soared, and the old cow at the door turned and ran. A dead silence enveloped the heaven and the earth. Only the old elegy rose slowly, like an old God looking coldly at the world and recalling the vicissitudes of endless years, appeared again."Boom!"


    With an earth shaking noise, the huge stone ball split in an instant, turned into countless pieces and scattered in all directions. In the endless darkness, a huge body stood up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    The body in the dark is huge, like a hill. Shen Shi opened his eyes to see it, but he couldn''t see it clearly because of the black wind. Only the two red and one gold eyes were very eye-catching, sweeping everything around him.


    The roar came out of the black air. Shen Shi vaguely saw that the demon was moving. Every movement of the demon seemed to cause a series of violent tremors and twists around him. The earth trembled, and even the light in the air was distorted.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, with a roar, the demon suddenly raised his head and roared toward the sky. In an instant, all the black air suddenly dispersed, and the darkness disappeared with the wind, and the light fell from the sky, like the night returning to the day, illuminating all parts of the world.


    In front of Shen Shi''s eyes, it was a giant animal in the shape of a gray haired giant ape. The body looked at least ten times larger than the original stone ball that had imprisoned it. I didn''t know how it had been imprisoned there. Shen Shi is at his feet now, just like a mole ant, and this ferocious looking ape just took a look at him when he first broke the ban and didn''t pay any more attention.


    It just raised its head, facing the sky, and began to roar angrily. On the sky, the clouds rolled away like the tide, and nine black dragons rose into the sky, hovering and rising to the sky. It seemed that it was very afraid of the giant ape demon from the underground.


    When Shen Shi saw the giant ape and fierce monkey at first, he felt that his mind was shaken. The murderous spirit was the only thing he had ever seen in his life. In addition to the indifference of the golden eye in the middle, the other two huge blood pupils were full of bloodthirsty and violent eyes.


    A wisp of elegy, however quiet, seems to come from the edge of the ancient sky, reverberating in Shen Shi''s mind, looming. However, a moment later, with the giant ape roaring up in the sky, the ancient song changed abruptly and majestically, like a golden dagger, like a war drum, like a roar of beasts, like thunder!


    There was a thunderbolt, and the sky and the earth changed color. The Giant Monkey roared up to the sky, burst out and stepped down. The earth cracked, and the mottled old walls were broken. It seemed that he could no longer bear the terrible power. Shen Shimu was stunned and couldn''t help flying back. However, in the middle of the air, he still looked ahead. The fierce monkey rushed forward continuously, with a step of tens of feet. Within a few steps, there was a whirlwind, and he suddenly screamed. A moment later, he suddenly saw that the fierce monkey stepped down with unparalleled and terrible salute.


    "Boom!"


    A visible wave surged up, taking the fierce monkey''s body as the center and surging out in all directions. The earth suddenly collapsed more than half a meter down with it as the center, while the gray fierce monkey pulled up and flew straight into the sky.


    Shen Shibang fell to the other side of the wall. However, he didn''t seem to feel any pain at the moment. His mind was captured by the terrible monkey. He opened his eyes and looked at the extremely fierce, magical and terrible scene.


    The gray fierce monkey soared into the sky. Its huge body seemed to ignore the weight completely. It went straight up to the sky. Looking at the target, it was the nine black dragons flying high above the sky.


    Shen Shi seemed to think of something, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    On the horizon, the nine black dragons are obviously in a panic, but perhaps the ancient dragon clan has incomparable strength after all. After the initial panic, these black dragons still quickly calm down. One of the most forward Black Dragons even threw his head directly, and a hot Dragon Fire spurted down and rushed to the fierce monkey.


    The fierce grey monkey roared in the air. The sky and the earth echoed and went forward with high spirits. He did not care about the Dragon Yan at all. His momentum was like swallowing the sky and cracking the ground. In a moment, he rushed directly into the black dragon with the terrible dragon Yan.


    In the black dragon formation, there was an instant chaos, some retreated, some rushed forward, the Dragon chanted, and nine dragons besieged the fierce monkey. At the moment, the sad song is more and more majestic, the ancient drums roar, accompanied by the fierce monkey figure like lightning and thunder.


    The clouds gather again in the sky, the lightning rises steeply, tears the sky, and the sky darkens again. The ten huge figures are on the sky, fighting directly with the most primitive, violent and terrible hand to hand combat.


    "Roar!" A roar of fury overthrew the shuddering sounds of the dragons. The fierce grey monkey roared and jumped onto the black dragon in front of him. With a twist of his two big arms, he broke the neck of the huge black dragon. There is no hesitation in the process. It is full of the most primitive violence, which is creepy.


    The black dragon uttered a cry of desperation, then stopped abruptly and fell from mid air. The black dragons around roared together, and seemed to be angered at the same time. However, the murderer seemed to be more violent. Once he got it, he would not hesitate to kick away the dead dragon, and then fly directly to another black dragon nearby.


    At that moment, the three black dragons around directly rushed over. It seems that all the black dragons also understand that today is the deathless situation.


    "Pa Dong Dong, Dong Dong... "


    There was a big noise. Shen Shi felt that there was a sudden black in front of him. After the wind broke out, the ground around him vibrated violently. Then he saw the dragon head crash in front of his eyes. A moment later, the huge dragon body fell from the sky.The ferocious dragon head that died and was twisted off, and the huge dragon eyes were still wide open at the moment, as if there were angry and desperate eyes in his life, staring at Shen Shi not far away.


    Shen Shi stepped back, and the dragon head was twice as high as his body. In front of such a beast, even if it was dead, it still had a powerful deterrent force. A moment later, he suddenly regained his mind and looked around. It wasn''t long before he found what he wanted. Xiao Hei was still lying on the corner of the stone steps in the courtyard. He looked lucky and didn''t get hit by the huge dragon body.


    Shen Shi quickly runs over and picks up Xiao Hei. After he starts, he is stunned. Xiao Hei seems to be in a state of depression, but his shivering disappears and seems to be slowly returning to normal.


    Of course, this is a good thing. Shen Shi is relieved when he is happy. Xiao Hei also turns his head to look at him, as if his eyes also show some joy. For the rest of their lives, they took a look at each other. Suddenly, Xiao Hei screamed in a low voice, but his two eyes looked up at the sky.


    Shen Shi was startled, but he also looked up. After a look, his face changed greatly, and his whole body was cold.


    The fierce monkeys and black dragons, who had been fighting like heaven and earth in the high altitude, now the war has reached the stage of white heat and wildness. The fierce monkey with huge gray hair, who is one to nine, is still extremely fierce. It is said that the powerful dragon clan in front of it, even if it has a number of advantages, is still at a disadvantage.


    Shen Shi could not even imagine that there would be such a terrible and powerful creature in the world.


    In the middle of the sky, there was darkness. In Shen Shi''s sight, a dragon body fell down again. It was like a huge stone falling from the earth. Shen Shi was so scared that he held Xiao Hei to avoid falling. After dodging, he only heard a loud noise. Another dragon fell behind and died without a whole body.


    And then, he heard several whines, mixed with a crazy and even violent roar, several black dragons died in the hands of the fierce monkey again, and the powerful dragon clan seemed to collapse in front of the terrible power, either decapitated or broken feet, and fell down one after another.


    The sky was dark and overcast with light and shadow, leaving only a few black dragon shadows dancing wildly.


    What''s more, the grizzled fierce monkey seemed to find a vent for the depression that had been imprisoned for many years. His action became more and more violent. After he had just knocked down a black dragon, he roared up to the sky and flew straight up, like trampling on the clouds, like a demon from the sky. He caught the biggest and strongest one of the remaining black dragons and rode on his back.


    The black dragon roared and rolled wildly in the cloud. However, the gray haired fierce monkey was fierce. In the roar, it directly interrupted the black dragon''s horn. The black dragon was in great pain. His body trembled and twisted like a hill. He was crazy and wanted to get rid of the fierce grey monkey. However, the fierce monkey opened his mouth like a devil''s grin. In the sky, it was dark and crazy.


    The black dragon raised his head to the sky and yelled. However, the next moment, the dragon''s blood gushed, and the gray haired monkey tore open its flesh and blood, suddenly rose up, bit a piece of dragon''s flesh and vomited it away!


    "Boom!"


    Thunder flashed, lightning and thunder, just above the head of the fierce monkey. The sky changed color, like the roar of heaven and earth. However, the fierce monkey with gray hair came back with a more rebellious roar, like a demon against heaven, standing upright.


    It rose angrily, waving its huge arm, roaring and roaring between the heaven and the earth. In the twinkling of an eye, there was a huge sea of blood on the sky. Unexpectedly, it tore open the body of the huge black dragon. In an instant, countless pieces of blood and flesh flooded the sky and poured down like a flood.


    In the sky, there was a bloody rain.


    There is no place to escape, no place to escape, Shen Shi holding Xiaohei, standing in the ruins and the Dragon corpses everywhere, looking up to the sky, his eyes full of awe, and Xiaohei even a little trembling.


    In the dark sky, the old elegy slowly ends. The once supreme dragon clan sees its own end in this world.


    Nine powerful black dragons, none of them escaped. They all died in the hands of the terrible gray haired fierce monkey. Their broken bodies fell one after another, like the elegy of doomsday, weeping in the bloody rain.


    And the wind and thunder gradually dispersed, heaven and earth clear again, it seems that the fury of heaven''s will in the twinkling of an eye and indifferent, everything in the world is a dog.


    The huge body fell straight down from the sky, like a mountain falling on the ground, and the earth vibrated in an instant. Then when you look at it carefully, the gray hair seems to have turned into blood color, and the ferocious killing intention in your eyes has reached the point of essence. The blood is deep, as if you want to swallow all the living things in front of you.


    Nearby, it was a hell like scene, with blood sea and broken corpses everywhere. This massacre of the dragon clan was not even recorded in the legendary ancient books.


    At this time, the gray haired fierce monkey slowly turned around, and three strange eyes looked at Shen Shi, who was not far behind him, as weak as a mole ant, holding Xiaohei in his arms.


    Condescending, it looked at him coldly!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    The towering figure and the cold and heartless eyes make people feel chilly. At the moment, the fierce grey monkey is standing in front of Shen Shi and Xiao Hei like a hill, which makes it feel more like a shadow of death.


    Shen Ping is very nervous. Even in front of the real man, he can''t resist the fierce spirit.


    This giant monkey is so terrible and powerful.


    In Shen Shi''s arms, Xiao Hei''s body, which had been quiet, suddenly began to shake again. Then the speed of shaking increased rapidly. In a short time, he went back to the way he had felt the terrible dragon ghost before. His whole body was shaking violently, and his eyes were absent. It seemed that he would die of fright at the next moment.


    Shen Shi was surprised. When Xiao Hei was back to his original state, he thought he was OK. However, he didn''t expect this situation to happen again. At this moment, he couldn''t help but sink. Was what the old cow said the truth just now? Did the gray haired fierce monkey really have the smell of dragon evil, which can be regarded as a natural enemy to the dragon clan?


    Shen Shi''s face was slightly distorted as the corner of his eyes glanced around. This was the courtyard of an ancient temple. After the war, it was in a mess. Needless to say, the most shocking thing was the black dragon corpse. The grizzled fierce monkey was not sure if he had been imprisoned for too long, so he was too fierce and ruthless. These should be the Dragon creatures standing on the top of Hongmeng, but now almost all of them were dead. The dragon meat, dragon blood, dragon horn and even keel fell everywhere.


    It''s like killing the monkey in the air. It''s so bloody


    Do you know how to kill the dragon people?


    Shen Shi felt a pang in his heart subconsciously. At the same time, he couldn''t help saying that this time this year, he asked the secret world what was going on. Didn''t he say that he should have let the young disciples of Ning Yuan Jing come to look for opportunities? Suddenly, a fierce object and many powerful black dragons only exist in the legend came out. Did people come here to look for opportunities, or did they come here to die


    However, it''s obviously not the time to think more about these things. Xiao Hei is shaking more and more. It seems that he can''t support it. Shen Shi doesn''t care so much. He steps back and wants to leave here with Xiao Hei.


    After killing so many dragon people, this gray haired fierce monkey really has a strong dragon spirit. I''m afraid Xiao Hei can''t stand it when he''s around such fierce things. However, he just took a step, suddenly in front of a dark, but there is a huge hairy arm suddenly stretched over, blocking his way.


    Shen Shi''s heart is startled, holding small black to retreat to return to, in front of this ash hair fierce monkey, he almost does not have any resistance ability, can only nervously look at it. However, after the battle with the black dragon just now, the fierce grey monkey seems to have dissipated most of his anger. Now he looks down at Shen Shi from above, but his eyes are not particularly fierce.


    He first glanced at Shen Shi, then glanced at Xiao Hei, who was shaking in Shen Shi''s arms. A moment later, the gray haired fierce monkey suddenly moved his hand, and one of his fingers pointed at Xiao Hei.


    Shen Shi Zheng for a moment, staring at the fierce grey monkey, saw that the monkey had no other reaction, just looked at it lightly. Thinking of his weakness, I really don''t have much to think about, and it seems that the monkey doesn''t have any hostility, and then I think of the words that echoed in my mind before. Shen Shi clenched his teeth, released his arm, and according to the meaning of the monkey, he gently sent Xiao Hei to him.


    The trembling little black pig shook his body slightly, seemed to be even more afraid, and then he was caught by the two fingers of the grizzled fierce monkey, and the whole thing began to slip.


    Shen Shi''s heart is raised to his throat, and he stares at the scene nervously. With such a huge fierce object, Xiao Hei can be crushed into meat sauce with just one finger in front of it.


    However, in the following situation, it seems that the gray haired fierce monkey didn''t mean to kill the little guy. It even sat down on the ground, bent its hands, and looked at the little black on its fingers, which seemed to show some curiosity.


    However, seeing that Xiao Hei''s body was shaking and becoming more and more crazy, it seemed that he was about to reach the limit. It seemed that the gray haired fierce monkey finally thought of something and snorted. A moment later, the golden third eye in the middle of his forehead suddenly began to close slowly, and soon disappeared, leaving only a faint gray trace on his forehead ¡£


    As the strange golden eyes closed and disappeared, Shen Shi, who was standing on the ground, suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. When he looked at the little black pig again, it was true that although the shaking was still there, the intensity was rapidly weakening, and his breath and expression were calm.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, but when he looked at Xiao Hei who was lifted in the air by two fingers, he could not help worrying. At the moment, there was a big difference between the strength of the two sides, and he did not dare to let the gray haired fierce monkey put Xiao Hei down. He could only secretly hope that he would put Xiao Hei down as soon as possible, and we would leave here immediately.However, this idea was obviously not conveyed to the grizzled fierce monkey. After converging some of its own breath, it looked at Xiao Hei for a while, and then suddenly two fingers shook up and down a few times, but it threw Xiao Hei back and forth in mid air and kept shaking. It looked like it had found a funny toy.


    Suddenly, Shen Pu jumps down to the top of his head when he sees a small stone falling down. He wants to see a big stone.


    Before he could react, there was a shaking sound in the air. All kinds of spirit grass, like light rain, fell incessantly. In a twinkling of an eye, they piled up on the ground into a pile of small herbs.


    Shen Shi looked a little silly. After a moment, the corner of his mouth twitched and said in a low voice: "this dead pig has hidden so much spirit grass secretly..."


    It is obvious that Xiao Hei has some mysterious means, which has similar functions to Ruyi bag, so Shen Shi can get these spirit grasses into it. Normally, Shen Shi has already noticed it, but no matter how he looks for it, even if he touches Xiao Hei''s whole body, he can''t find the place similar to Ruyi bag. Today, however, I didn''t expect that this fierce grey monkey really had a lot of magic power. When he picked up Xiao Hei casually, he was like a cloth bag and had to shake off a lot of things.


    Sitting on the ground, the grizzled fierce monkey still looks huge, just like a hill. At the moment, he also looks down at the pile of herbs on the ground. However, it is obvious that the fierce monkey is not interested in the underground flowers and herbs at all. When he looks at the little black pig, there is a little more curiosity in his eyes, and then he feels like a monkey''s nature attack. He feels funny and heavy A few swings.


    Little Haydn suffered a lot. He hummed, and his eyes were wandering. It was obvious that he had been shaking out several things and fell down. Shen Shi saw that most of them were high-grade three or four grade spirit grass, and there was a white bone in the middle, which was the keel that little Haydn had seen at the beginning.


    Is this the last good thing to be found at the bottom of the box? Shen Shi is speechless. Although he can''t figure out the meaning of this monkey''s action, it seems that this fierce creature doesn''t have any malice now. Moreover, he doesn''t have any interest in these lingcao lingcai. On the contrary, the spirit grass did not care, but when the gray haired fierce monkey looked at the old and petrified keel, he suddenly snorted, looking a little unhappy.


    Its other hand stretched out, one of its fingers flexed and stretched out, and immediately flew out the keel that fell from the mid air. Its momentum was like a meteor. On one side, it gave out a sharp scream, and flew directly to the distance of the crater.


    Then, the gray haired monkey''s fingers suddenly loosened, and little Haydn fell out of the air. Shen Shi was surprised, and rushed to hold him with his hands open. Little black seemed to have returned to normal in the air, and even turned his head. After a moment, only to hear "bang", Shen Shi caught him, and then he was knocked back by the impact.


    Just at this moment, the head of the gray haired fierce monkey was lifted up and looked into the distance. Suddenly, his grin seemed to be a sneer, and the direction he saw was the place where the keel flew out.


    Shen Shi holds Xiaohei and takes a quick look at the pig. Then he is relieved to find that Xiaohei seems to be in the same place as usual. This is a real relief and a kind of happiness for the rest of his life. However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a scream from somewhere in the distance. It seemed that someone was greatly frightened there and cried out.


    Almost at the same time, Shen Shi felt the ground tremble at his feet, and the huge figure not far away from him had soared into the air again, rushing out like a hill. All the way, the roar was heard, and everything in front of him collapsed and scattered without exception.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the figure of the gray haired fierce monkey has rushed to the distance. When Shen Shi is in shock, he hears a cry in the distance again. A moment later, a dark shadow passes through the air, but it is thrown from the distance like a stone. With a big bang, he falls directly on the ground not far from Shen Shi, and then curls up on the ground, making a painful groan.


    Shen Shi is familiar with this, and he is surprised to see that the man on the ground is the old cow who ran away before.


    When Shen Shigang wanted to say something, and the old cow''s mouth moved as if he wanted to say something, he only heard a roar in the distance. It was the gray haired monkey that roared up to the sky, and then the black shadow rushed back irresistibly.


    The old cow''s face suddenly changed color and cried out: "don''t..."


    The voice did not fall. In Shen Shi''s startled eyes, the huge figure of the fierce grey monkey had crossed the long distance in an instant and rushed back all the way. Then, in the roar, the huge arm swept through the air, grasped a huge fist and smashed it down.


    "Boom!"With a dull loud noise, the terrible fist directly hit a big hole on the ground and sank into it, while the old ox disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Shen Shi stood not far away, looking at this strange and fierce scene, suddenly felt a chill behind him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    All around, at this moment, there was a sudden silence. It seemed that all the creatures were frightened by the cruel blow of the grey monkey. Shen Shi peeped out his head from the side and took a look under the huge fist. He saw that a small half of the monkey''s big fist had been directly smashed into the thick and hard ground, and the old cow who had just been there had disappeared under his fist.


    I don''t think it''s a direct blow to the meat


    Shen Shi couldn''t help thinking that. Although he had a good impression of the old Niu clan leader of the blood tooth tribe along the way, since the dragon shaped stone stick was abnormally inserted in his chest, the old Niu was just like a different person, showing a bit strange everywhere. Just now, he was even suspected of bewitching him and Xiao Hei to death, so Shen Shi naturally didn''t care about the old Niu.


    Just looking at such a big man, he was smashed to the ground and disappeared. This kind of naked violence still made Shen Shi feel strange. A moment later, the grizzled monkey uttered a low murmur and slowly took his fist back.


    There was a round pit on the ground, which collapsed down nearly a Zhang. It was shocking. At least after Shen Shi thought about it for a while, he could not imagine that any monster he had seen could survive in front of such terrible forces.


    It''s just that there are many miraculous things in the world, especially in this mysterious place. While Shen Shi was sighing, there were several groans coming from the bottom of the cave.


    Shen Shi was very surprised. He couldn''t help walking forward a few steps. He came to the pit and looked down. He was stunned. He saw the old cow crouching under the pit. His body trembled and his face looked twisted. He was in agony. But more importantly, it didn''t look like he had broken his hands or feet There was no sign that it was directly beaten into a pool of meat mud.


    A strange black halo flickered from the dragon shaped stone stick which was inserted upside down on his chest and protected his whole body silently. After a while, it slowly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    "Never die like this?"


    Shen Shi stood beside the cave and murmured. At his feet, Xiao Hei seemed to have returned to normal. Although he still seemed to be afraid of the huge gray haired fierce monkey, it was basically OK. At this time, he ran to Shen Shi''s feet and looked at the old cow below.


    After struggling for a long time under the pit, Lao Niu slowly got up and looked up at Shen Shi and Xiao Hei. He turned his mouth and looked as if it was OK. He started to climb back to the ground from the other direction.


    Shen Shi subconsciously looked back at the gray haired fierce monkey, but he saw that the fierce monkey seemed to be a little careless after the initial violent blow. He squatted on the ground like a hill, and his head was looking around. It looked like he was looking at the heaven and earth in the crater, and thinking about what he was looking for.


    The old cow snorted and gasped, and slowly climbed out of the big pit. Then he glared at the fierce grey Monkey not far away from the side. He scolded and looked very angry, saying:


    "dead monkey, with such heavy hands, is there any humanity?"


    Shen Shi stood looking at the old cow and suddenly said, "it''s a monkey, isn''t it?"


    Old Newton couldn''t speak for a long time. Then he looked at Shen Shi and said angrily, "it''s just you who are busy. Now, don''t listen to me and let out this evil thing. You''ll have a good time in the future..."


    Before the words were heard, there was a sudden gust of wind in the air. A big hairy arm appeared out of thin air and swept over. In front of Shen Shi and Xiao Hei, he directly slapped Lao Niu heavily.


    "Ah..." A scream rang through the mountains. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei raised their heads and watched the old man fly out into a smaller and smaller black spot. After a long time, he fell down. With a distant "bang", he hit the rocks or trees heavily, making a commotion in the distance.


    Looking back, I saw the fierce grey monkey with a self-confident manner. It seemed that he didn''t put the old cow in his heart at all. Before, he just flew away with ease like a bedbug and didn''t care. A huge monkey head still looked around and seemed to be looking for something.


    Around the monkey''s huge body, there are still black dragon corpses scattered everywhere, which is shocking to see. Among them, there is a pile of spirit grass of different grades, with a stone spirit bone in the middle, which seems to be out of place with the surrounding scenes.


    At this time, Xiao Hei seems to be completely awake, and recovered his normal mental state. After a timid glance at the gray haired fierce monkey, he found that the huge monkey didn''t seem to care about it at all. So Xiao Hei slowly began to try to move forward a step or two. Seeing that the monkey still didn''t respond, he was very happy. Then he ran to the pile of lingcao. Obviously, he was very concerned about these lingcao, which were originally his private money.


    Shen Shi snorted. He felt hopelessly annoyed at the pig who was still so greedy. But almost at the same time, he suddenly seemed to be reminded by Xiao Hei''s action. He thought of something. His eyes suddenly glowed, but he looked at the bloody scene around him, which was like the abyss of hell.Bloody, cruel, tyrannical and even all kinds of ugly adjectives are OK. But at this moment, Shen Shi''s heart beat faster and his brain was buzzing.


    These flesh and blood, these corpses Those are real dragons!


    They belong to the legendary dragon family. They have always been powerful creatures standing at the top of Hongmeng biological peak. Undoubtedly, all of their bodies are the top and most advanced spiritual materials. In today''s Hongmeng world, there are one or two spiritual materials related to the dragon family, which will immediately cause a sensation and even a scramble. If they are auctioned under the auspices of the immortal society, they are often lost It''s going to make a terrible high price.


    But now, just beside him, in this vast and terrible bloody scene, there are black dragon''s fragments everywhere.


    Dragon horn is the best material for refining weapons, which can make high-level magic weapon immortal blade; Dragon skin is extremely tough, which is the best material for refining body armor magic weapon; there are also dragon blood and dragon meat everywhere, which are all valuable treasures for monks, and it is hard to get a thousand gold on weekdays; even the black dragon viscera torn by grizzled fierce monkeys and dropped all over the ground are also extremely precious. The so-called "dragon liver and Phoenix gall" has its origin. If you don''t hear some of Lingxiao sect''s top peerless elixirs, you can''t refine them without the main drug "dragon liver"?


    Where are the corpses and garbage scattered all over the place? They are all shocking treasures. If we take the black dragon blood and meat here to Hongmeng world, I''m afraid the whole world will be shocked.


    What is chance?


    This is the chance. One night''s sudden wealth is the best. The treasures that never dare to dream of are everywhere like rubbish without money. It''s not the chance. What else is the chance?


    At this moment, Shen Shi only felt that he was thirsty, and he didn''t care about the petty spirit. He only looked at his pile of spirit grass, but he was afraid of the fierce monkey and didn''t dare to make a big move. He walked around the pile of spirit grass and hopped around like an ant on a hot pot. Shen Shi swallowed his saliva and took two steps to the side quietly, but he came to the side of the nearest big black dragon fragment.


    A bloody smell came over, but Shen Shi didn''t care at all. What he cared about was the reaction of the fierce grey Monkey not far away. He just let him keep looking at it, but found that the fierce grey monkey''s mind was not here at this moment. He had been meditating and watching over there, and didn''t pay any attention to them.


    Shen Shi immediately made up his mind, thinking that it didn''t look like the gray monkey was greedy for the black dragon''s remains, so he immediately took Ruyi bag and covered the black dragon''s meat.


    With a flash of inspiration, this big meat half a person''s height disappeared immediately.


    At the same time, there was a sudden sound behind Shen Shi, but the gray haired fierce monkey turned and looked here. At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly raised his heart and felt numb. He wondered if he was wrong. Did the fierce monkey value the flesh and blood of the dragon? Do you think you''re stealing his booty? Won''t you offend the monkey?


    In this uneasy mood, Shen Shi stood in the same place and did not dare to move. He looked up at the monkey. Unexpectedly, the gray haired fierce monkey just gave him a light look, looked up and looked further away. At the same time, he raised a hand and scratched his head. He looked confused.


    Shen Shichang breathed a sigh and thought to himself, monkey, you are so powerful that you can kill dragons so skillfully. You must have never eaten any dragon meat or dragon blood in your early years, so you naturally despise it. At the moment, he was overjoyed. He ran to one side and began to search for the dragon meat treasure.


    Fortunately, Shen Ruyi was very wise to bring more than one bag of stone carvings.


    The scattered corpses of the dragon clan are all from the black dragon killed by this fierce monkey. They are extremely powerful and huge. Shen Shi''s Ruyi bag usually can hold countless things, but it is not enough to use now. Before long, all his Ruyi bags are full.


    And the dragon blood clot he got was only a small part.


    Shen Shi could not help but show his teeth. Suddenly he bit his teeth and spread out all the Ruyi bags. Except for some of the most important treasures to him, such as talisman, elixir and snow sword, all the rest fell out. At the same time, he suddenly remembered that he had found them from some of the disciples of Si Zhengming sect who had died in this secret place A few Ruyi bags, immediately turned out, just like this.


    Looking at the precious material, Lingjing and even magic weapon in his daily life, Shen Shi now looks like worthless garbage. All of them fall to one side, and then he pours on the dragon meat with the empty Ruyi bag.


    Dragon meat dragon blood dragon horn Dragon Skin dragon liver dragon claw Dragon Shen Shi never felt that he was so energetic. In a twinkling of an eye, all the Ruyi bags were full, but Shen Shi didn''t have enough.


    At this time, suddenly, a voice came from the side and said:


    "Hello


    Shen Shi was surprised. He turned his head and saw that it was the old cow again. He didn''t know when he came back. This time, the fierce grey monkey seemed to ignore him and still looked around. Shen Shi always felt puzzled about the relationship between the fierce monkey and the old cow, and the old cow was obviously very strange. At the moment, when he looked at him, the monkey didn''t mean to do anything, so he had to laugh and say, "what?"Old Niu came over tremblingly, stopped not far from Shen Shi, looked at the pieces of dragon meat around him, and looked at the Ruyi bags in Shen Shi''s hand. Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on his face, and then he laughed and said:


    "you dare to take these dragon meat, aren''t you afraid to die?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    Shen Shigang had just ransacked a lot of precious and unusual black dragon''s flesh and blood. Suddenly, he heard the old cow saying this in a strange way over there, and his face sank down. At the same time, he thought about the things he had just done to clean up the dragon''s flesh. He didn''t feel any different. Originally, those black dragons had already died in the hands of the gray haired fierce monkey. They were not in pieces, but also dead. What other abnormalities could there be?


    But he didn''t know what the old cow meant. Shen Shi snorted coldly and looked at the old cow. The boss said impolitely, "what did you say?"


    Old cow hey hey sneer a, way: "front I said with you a good long Xi Long Sha''s words, you didn''t understand?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and subconsciously looked down. Although he used Ruyi bag to collect the black dragon''s flesh and blood on the ground, his hands and feet were inevitably stained with a lot of blood when he walked up and down. At the moment, it was a bit like the butcher''s house in Xilu city of Yinzhou when he was a child ¡£


    Looking at the bloodstain on his body, Shen Shi suddenly thought of something. His face suddenly became a little ugly. He raised his eyes and stared at the old cow. He said in a deep voice, "do you mean there is a dragon breath curse in these black dragon''s flesh and blood? I''ll get it if I take it?"


    The old cow curled his mouth, and his eyes seemed to be a bit ironic. He said, "exactly."


    Shen Shi can''t help but say: "it''s not these black dragons that I started to kill. Even if there is dragon breath, it can''t involve me?"


    The old cow shrugged his shoulders and said, "it was like this, but there are always exceptions. Just now, these black dragons died miserably. As you can see, there is no one in the dead monkey Er, monkey! At the time of such a tragic death, these black dragons were naturally angry and cursed by dragon breath. Who is infected with it is immortal. If you meet any dragon people in the future, you will be an immortal enemy. "


    He laughed for a while. He looked very schadenfreuded and said with a sneer: "the monkey is immortal, fierce and fierce. When he kills the dragon, he kills the curse of Longxi into a dragon ghost. This It''s amazing! As for you, ha ha. " Old Niu sneered, then looked at Shen Shi with deep meaning and said:


    "don''t you think that there are only nine black dragons left in this world?"


    Shen Shi''s face darkened, and his joy disappeared. The famous legends of the dragon family in Hongmeng world, including the powerful power of these black dragons he saw with his own eyes today, even though he was tough, he had to admit that the strength of the dragon family was very important to him, a little monk who is still in the realm of yuan A threat that is too powerful.


    It''s just He thought calmly for a moment, then suddenly scolded. Then, under the sarcastic gaze of Lao Niu, he turned around again without a word and went on to collect the black dragon''s flesh and blood on the ground.


    Lao Niu: "I''m not sure."


    After staring at the young man for a long time, Lao Niu was shocked and said, "Hey, didn''t you understand what I just said to you?"


    Shen Shi snorted and said, "I understand."


    The old bull pointed at him and said, "do you still move the dragon meat?"


    Shen Shi light way: "if what you say is true, then I am already infected with dragon breath curse?"


    "Yes."


    "I can''t wash it off anyway. If I don''t pick up the dragon meat, the dragon people won''t come to me?"


    The old cow immediately gave a thought, frowned and said to himself, "er It seems to be true


    Shen Shi ignored him, smelling a face, and quickly searched the nearby ground for the flesh and blood of the black dragon, which filled all the space that could fit in the Ruyi bag. At the same time, he secretly thought in his heart, it''s hard to say whether there are any dragons in the end of the day, but at least in the Hongmeng world outside the mysterious realm of heaven, except for the ten ethereal heaven, the Terran still controls No dragon tribe has been found in all the territory of the system for tens of thousands of years, including the fact that he inadvertently went to the demon kingdom for three years, and he has never heard of the Dragon tribe in the demon kingdom from the old white monkey and stone pig.


    In other words, although we don''t know why the dragon clan, which was once powerful in the past, suddenly disappeared mysteriously in the long river of time, in Hongmeng world, it is very likely that there is no dragon clan.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly relaxed a little, and at the same time he was secretly alert. He thought that he was still in the secret place of asking heaven at the moment, where strange things happened one after another. If there were any other dragon people, it would be very possible in the secret place of asking heaven. But there is no other way. I can only hope that there will be no more accidents before I leave this secret place. As long as he could get out of the secret place safely, Shen Shi gently touched several Ruyi bags full of dragon meat and dragon blood hanging around his waist and took a deep breath.


    The two of them are arguing here, but the Giant Monkey next to them doesn''t seem to pay attention to it. Even if the old cow comes back inexplicably, the grey monkey just takes a casual look and doesn''t care too much.


    However, it is obvious that the old ox has some strange ability to protect his life if he can walk back in good condition under the fierce power of the grey monkey. No matter how strong the ordinary monster is, he will be crushed by the fierce attack of the grey monkey. But it seems that the old ox has been beaten badly, but he has survived every time.Instead of looking at the old cow, Shen Shi recalled what he had just seen and thought that maybe it was the dragon shaped stone stick that was stuck in his chest. When he was beaten by a fierce grey monkey, it seemed that the black light on the stone stick covered the old cow, which saved his life, or that the flesh was not beaten into a ball of meat mud.


    The grey monkey, who has been looking around since just now, seems to be looking for something to think about. After a long time, his body suddenly moved, but he began to walk in a certain direction. No matter who the monkey is talking with, there is no doubt that the monkey is not the focus of the action.


    At this moment, seeing that the grey monkey started to walk again, both of them suddenly looked over. Shen Shi took a look at the direction of the grey monkey. Although there was a mess around and there were ruins everywhere, after comparing with the memory in his mind, Shen Shi found that the direction of the grey monkey should be deeper into the original ancient temple courtyard I''ll go.


    It was at this time that Shen Shi looked a few more in that direction, and then suddenly found that after the scene of dilapidated walls, it seemed that there was still a piece of building in the deep of the courtyard, which had been preserved in the fierce fighting just now. It seemed that there was almost no damage in the past, but the old mottled atmosphere was still everywhere In the past, as if has been sleeping in the time of endless years.


    At the same time, the old cow, who was also looking there, had a slight change in his face. Suddenly, he stepped forward and chased the back of the fierce grey monkey.


    Seeing that the old cow was chasing the fierce grey monkey, Shen Shi was also stunned. Unexpectedly, the old man who had been beaten by the monkey several times before, and almost abused himself, went to the monkey as if nothing had happened. Shen Shi thinks about it and shakes his head. He feels it''s better not to get too close to the two monsters, so he shouts Xiao hei and arranges his shape. The main thing is to collect the Ruyi bags full of black dragon''s flesh and blood, and then he plans to turn around and walk out.


    Xiao Hei grunts twice in the distance, turns around and runs over. Shen Shi takes a look at him. He looks happy and shakes his head. He seems very happy. He seems to be back to normal. Shen Shi was a little surprised. Then he raised his eyes and took a look at the distance. He soon saw that there should be a pile of spirit grass in that direction, but now it had disappeared out of thin air.


    Shen Shi turns his mouth and looks at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei seems to have nothing to do with him. He runs to the gate first. Shen Shi shrugs his shoulders and follows him. He thinks it''s OK. Anyway, I don''t want that thing any more!


    But it''s a little strange that Xiao Hei has no interest in the flesh and blood of the dragon people everywhere.


    One person and one pig went around the mess and went back to the door which was miraculously preserved. Most of the old walls beside them collapsed. Only the door frame and the stone steps seemed to stand there alone. Shen Shi took a look, but he didn''t care. He stepped out of the threshold with one foot.


    However, before his hind feet were raised and his body was still above the threshold, Shen Shi was shocked suddenly, and his eyes were shocked. He suddenly stood still and looked out in amazement.


    At the bottom of the stone step outside the gate, farther away, in this mysterious and ancient land, where a fierce dragon monkey battle has just raged, a small figure suddenly appears. It seems that a boy, with round head and brain, walks past from the bottom of the stone step.


    How can there be a child here?


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He quickly opened his eyes and wanted to see carefully. Then, in the twinkling of an eye, it was almost the moment when he opened and closed his eyes. When he looked at it again, he found that there was an empty land in front of him, and there was no sign of any people.


    Just a moment ago, he just looked around the scene and saw that he was not turning his head in any direction.


    Is it really an illusion?


    Shen Shi is silent for a moment. He looks down at Xiao Hei beside him. However, he sees that Xiao Hei has already run outside the threshold. He turns around and looks at himself strangely. He seems to be surprised why Shen Shi suddenly stops on the threshold. Looking at its appearance, he obviously doesn''t find any abnormality.


    Shaking his head, Shen Shi took a deep breath, thinking that he was too nervous and tired in this period of time? It seems that after leaving here, we have to find a place to have a good rest for a while.


    With this in mind, he immediately raised his back foot and stepped out of the threshold.


    Just as he was about to continue to walk down the stone steps in front, his eyes inadvertently swept over the front. Suddenly, his eyes were again frozen. In the distance ahead, there was a piece of green, huge trees standing tall, forming a dense and incomparable giant wood forest, which looked full of vitality.


    But Shen Shi''s face, at this moment, suddenly sank again. He was staring at the forest. He didn''t move or speak for a long time.If he remembers correctly, in the huge wood forest in front of him, after the gray haired fierce monkey broke free from the confinement and was born, in order to pursue the old cow, he once swept a large forest with irresistible ferocity, and then caught the old cow and swept the forest here.


    But now, that piece of forest is green and luxuriant. It seems to be intact in the past. It seems that nothing has happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    Xiao Hei ran down two stone steps. Suddenly he felt something. He looked back and found that Shen Shi was still standing outside the threshold. He couldn''t help but groan to Shen Shi twice.


    Shen Shi didn''t pay attention to it. He frowned and looked at the huge wood forest in the distance. His face was gloomy and he didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, when Xiao Hei ran back to Shen Shi''s feet and fell asleep, Shen Shi suddenly turned around and whispered, "let''s go back."


    Back to the bloody courtyard, the strong smell of blood seemed to come. Before standing here, it seemed that he didn''t feel this kind of stimulation, but when he walked out of the threshold and came back, Shen Shi felt that he didn''t adapt here.


    It was a very strange feeling, and even he could not tell why. Just when he stood behind the threshold not far away, he didn''t seem to feel any bloody smell at all. It seemed that all the smell was sealed by an invisible shackle, and firmly confined in this ancient courtyard.


    Perhaps, is this one of the restrictions that once existed here to imprison the fierce monkey?


    Shen Shi didn''t know whether it was like this, but he didn''t know when he thought about these things. When he went back to the courtyard, it was actually the decision he had made just after thinking outside the door for a long time. The reason is not complicated. There are only two reasons. The first is that the huge wood forest outside the gate has obviously undergone some strange changes. It seems to be full of vitality, but Shen Shi always feels that it is dangerous and unpredictable. Most of the people who can set up such a strange forest are the ancient powers that used to suppress the gray haired fierce monkey. Shen Shi doesn''t think his current ability can compete with the means set up by such characters.


    In addition, there is a second reason is the dragon people. Although the strange old cow''s words can''t be fully believed, Shen Shi can''t help but guard against Longxi''s curse. Originally, he thought that there should be no dragon in Hongmeng world. As long as he went outside, he didn''t have to be afraid of it. However, when he was about to leave here, Shen Shi suddenly thought that there is no dragon in Hongmeng world, but what about the secret place?


    In addition to the nine black dragons just killed by the gray haired monkey, is it possible that there will be other dragon families in this strange and mysterious place?


    When Shen Shi thought of this, his mood suddenly became very bad, because he was very clear that it would be a while before he left this secret place. But in this secret place, since there will be black dragons, I''m afraid there will still be other dragon families. The legendary curse of Longxi is almost indelible, so once you are discovered by other dragon people before you leave the secret land of asking heaven, I''m afraid that the end will be miserable


    Shen Shi even thinks that if there are other dragon people in the secret place, the possibility is the highest near this huge and towering crater. Well, if you leave here rashly, the danger is needless to say.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi is surprised to find that it seems that staying here, to be exact, is to continue to stay at the side of the fierce grey monkey. At present, it seems that it is the safest choice.


    First of all, the grizzled fierce monkey, though extremely fierce in magic, is not even its opponent in the siege of the black dragon, but it doesn''t seem to have much hostility to Shen Shi, including Xiao Hei. Maybe it''s because Shen Shi once helped it out and made more efforts to help it out. So stay by his side, because there is no danger to his life; secondly, the same reason is that the gray haired fierce monkey is so fierce that even the dragon clan is not in his sight, and he slaughters all the way, killing the dragon to the point of dragon possessed. As long as this fierce monkey is safe, it is almost impossible for the dragon people to dare to approach. In other words, in this secret land of asking heaven, if you want to avoid the pursuit of the dragon people, the gray haired fierce monkey''s side is actually the safest place.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi was somewhat helpless when he found such a fact that people were speechless. However, it was better than leaving here to go to the dangerous place outside. So Shen Shi looked up and saw that for a while, the fierce grey monkey and the strange old cow that had been in the courtyard had disappeared. However, because of the huge size of the monkey, Shen Shi soon saw one of its back.


    Looking at the direction of the grey monkey, it seems that he is going to the deep of the courtyard. There is a small pavilion hidden in the green trees. From a distance, it is also a bit old and dilapidated, but the grey monkey does not care about these, and strides all the way. The old cow followed behind the grey monkey and walked towards it after a distance.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, called Xiao Hei, and strode to the back of the fierce grey monkey. When crossing the courtyard, the ground is full of flesh and blood, and the remains of black dragons can be seen everywhere. Shen Shiqing used to fill all the space in Ruyi bag with flesh and blood, which used to account for less than 10% of all these things.


    Shen Shi subconsciously took a look at the black dragon fragments around him. He was not willing to give up. He thought that if all the dragon blood and dragon meat could be taken away, he would go to Hongmeng world in the future and sell it directly to the immortal society. How many spirit crystal materials would he get?But now the situation is helpless. Shen Shi shakes his head, gets rid of these useless ideas in his mind, and quickly walks through the bloody courtyard and chases forward.


    The grizzled macaque is huge, and every step it takes is often ten times better than ordinary people. However, it seems to be constantly identifying or looking for traces and clues. It stops and goes all the way. Although it generally goes to the back of the courtyard, it often needs to stand and carefully identify every two steps, so its speed is not too fast.


    In this way, Shen Shi did not spend much effort to catch up.


    Looking at the grizzled fierce monkey who seems to be looking for something in front of him, Shen Shi still has a sense of awe for no reason, even though he knows that he doesn''t have much hostility to himself and Xiao Hei. After all, few people can stand calmly beside a giant beast that can kill itself like a mole ant.


    So after catching up, Shen Shi kept a distance from the fierce grey monkey and followed him. But in this way, he got closer to the old cow, and soon heard that along the way, the old cow''s nagging problem seemed to recur. He followed the fierce grey monkey and kept talking to himself.


    "Hey, monkey, can you stop looking?"


    "I told you a long time ago that what you are looking for is not here."


    "Why don''t you believe me Let me tell you something, monkey, don''t you think about how many years you have been suppressed in that stone? No one has died in such a long time. "


    "Is there any reason why people can''t die? We are the only ones who can''t die and die in the world. You''re lucky. You ate that stone, and it''s been suppressed for countless years. It''s still immortal. On the contrary, it''s a great improvement. But do you think your master can be the same as you? It''s been nothing for so long! "


    "Roar!" Suddenly there was a roar, but the gray haired fierce monkey, who had been looking around and absent-minded, suddenly turned around. His body was as fast as lightning. Before Shen Shi even reacted, he saw a huge fist smash down again. Boom, just as in the previous scene, the earth suddenly trembled violently, and then he saw the fist smash the old cow directly into the ground Face, there is a big pit.


    After a while, the gray haired fierce monkey took back his fist, glared at his huge blood red eyes, took a cold look at the big hole he smashed out, and then turned back and went on. Shen Shi stood aside, feeling a chill behind his neck. After a while, he walked up slowly and took a look in the pit. Then he tut tut twice and said, "yes, old cow, you''re not dead yet!"


    Under the hole, it seems that the whole person is about to be smashed into a thin piece of paper, and the old cow is deeply buried in the soil. But as Shen Shi said, the old man really seems, seems, even, still like a nobody He just looked a little tired, looked up at Shen Shi weakly, and then slowly got up.


    In the process, the strange black halo appeared on the old cow again, shrouded his whole body, and then slowly dissipated after a moment, as if he had saved his life again.


    After a long time, the monkey went to the back of the pit and began to cough.


    "Xiao Hui, listen to me. Forget it. Don''t look for it. It''s useless."


    "Dead monkey, don''t be so stubborn. I told you that your master is dead."


    "Roar..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, well, I admit that your master is powerful. Lao long, I''ve lived so long. I really haven''t seen anyone more powerful than him. "


    "It''s a hell of a guy who raised a pet at random and almost killed the dragon people. Why does this kind of person appear in the world?"


    "But listen to me, no matter how powerful he is, he is also an ordinary man. You can never die, but he can''t


    "So he died, died..."


    "Roar..."


    "It''s useless for you to be angry with me, isn''t it? We were more or less friendly then, right?"


    "What''s more, you can''t blame me for your master''s accident. If you really want to find out, the culprit is the Empress Dowager. Do you have to go to her for revenge?"


    "Ha ha, if you really go to find her, will your host agree..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Lao Niu kept on talking behind his back, muttering as if he was always trying to persuade the grey monkey. Shen Shi was confused and thought that the two monsters looked very strange. One moment they were alive and killed, and the next moment they sounded like old acquaintances.


    The gray haired fierce monkey seemed to be too lazy to pay attention to the chattering old cow at this time. He walked forward on his own and soon came to the well preserved ancient building. When Shen Shi looked at it from behind, he saw that there were several ancient halls like Ming Tang. Some of the doors were open and covered with dust, while others were closed. It seemed that they had been covered with dust for many years, and no one had ever set foot here.


    Around these ancient temples, including the crevices of many floor tiles and walls, are covered with green plants. The dense shade covers most of the shadows of the temples, leaving only an outline standing in front of them.


    It seems that the two monkeys stop to think about the ferocious words, and some of them don''t stop to look at it.


    Shen Shi looked at the ancient palace buildings carefully for a while, but he could not see anything except a breath of ancient vicissitudes. He could only frown and take back his eyes. However, at this time, the corner of his eyes swept the old cow, and suddenly he felt a move in his heart. He saw the old cow standing behind the fierce grey monkey, and it seemed that everything was still talking to himself as usual And the monkey didn''t bother to look back at him. But at this moment, after the shadow of the monkey''s tall figure, the old cow talked to himself, but at the same time, his face gradually showed a strange look.


    It seems that he is a little worried


    What is he worried about?


    Suddenly, just as Shen Shi was thinking about it, the old cow suddenly turned back and looked at him. It seemed that he felt something invisible, and his eyes were fixed on Shen Shi. Although there was no action of shouting and scolding, the warning and threat in the eyes were obvious.


    Shen Shi snorted and felt dissatisfied. At this time, he was dissatisfied with the old cow. Even if the old cow warned him with that kind of serious warning eyes, Shen Shi didn''t intend to take it to heart. It''s just Shen Shi has no choice but to turn his mouth. Although he has the intention not to throw away the old cow''s threat and try to break the old cow''s business, he doesn''t know anything at all. Even if he wants to do something bad, he can''t tell the monkey.


    The two monsters suddenly ran to the courtyard, and then stood in the weedy place of these ancient temples, one in a daze, the other talking to himself, leaving him alone in a muddle.


    While the two of them were struggling, the gray haired fierce monkey, who had been standing in the front for a long time in silence, suddenly moved. However, he raised his foot and walked to the leftmost and smallest ancient hall among the temples.


    Shen Shi and Lao Niu were surprised at the same time. Then Shen Shi''s eyes were sharp, but he saw that in front of the fierce grey monkey, a soft white light flashed by. It was the immortal killing sword that had disappeared in the chaos when the fierce monkey broke free from the prison.


    At the moment, the light on the sword of killing immortal and remnant sword is flowing and flickering. It seems that it is calling something. At the same time, after the humble ancient hall in front of it, there is a similar light.


    The old cow''s face changed greatly.


    The grey monkey looked very happy. He growled and ran to where he was. Shen Shi quickly followed, and soon followed the fierce grey monkey to the front of the side hall.


    It''s said that it''s a small and unimportant ancient hall, but when standing in front of this hall, maybe it''s a sense of prejudice. When the front eyes sweep over here, there''s not much feeling. But at this time, Shen Shi takes a closer look, and he only feels that there is a dignified and solemn atmosphere in this hall, which is different from the surrounding buildings.


    However, Shen Shi couldn''t tell what was different from the surrounding buildings. It was just a feeling from his heart. When the grey monkey saw that he was about to go to the ancient hall, he made a move. Suddenly, the figure flashed, but someone stood in front of the fierce creature.


    Open arms, face dignified, it is the old cow. He opened his arms and yelled:


    "monkey, there''s no one you want here. Don''t go in."


    The fierce grey monkey didn''t think that the old man would dare to stop him. He was stunned for a moment, then his face sank. The fierce light flashed in his eyes and looked coldly.


    Maybe he was terrified by the fierce power of this fierce object, even with the power of Lao Niu, he subconsciously stepped back, but then he sneered and said, "monkey, I''ve already said good things to you all the way. If you can''t listen to me any more, it''s no wonder. Let me tell you plainly, this is the old Saint stepmother... "


    "Boom!"


    Before Lao Niu''s words were heard, there was a huge roar on the ground, and the earth''s surface vibrated violently. The amplitude of the vibration was even greater than several times before. Even Shen Shi almost fell to the ground. When I looked up again, I saw another huge hole on the ground, and the old cow had disappeared from the ground again.The fierce grey monkey coldly took back the terrible fist and seemed to show disdain. Then he strode forward and soon came to the ancient hall.


    This is one of several closed doors. It seems that it has been closed for many years. The doors and windows are covered with dust everywhere on the ground. In fact, the palace is quite tall, but compared with the huge size of this fierce monkey, it seems to be a little small, and it is half a head shorter than it.


    Before the giant monkey jumped to the ancient hall, he first took a look at the white light that peeped out from the ancient hall. Then he gave a low roar and punched out on the closed gate.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the whole temple seemed to vibrate suddenly at this moment, and countless dust flew up, which was soul stirring. However, after the dust settled, Shen Shi, who was standing behind him, was stunned. He found that the gate didn''t fall down and open as he imagined. On the contrary, it seemed that after a few shakes, it was back to its original state.


    This ancient temple really has a secret that people don''t know. In front of the power of this fierce monkey, it can survive as if nothing had happened.


    The fierce grey monkey seemed to be surprised. He stood in front of the ancient hall and was stunned. Then he stepped back slowly and raised his arm. Suddenly, he let out a low roar and smashed it hard.


    The strength of this fist is much stronger than just now. Even Shen Shi who stands far away suddenly feels pain on his face. For a moment, Shen Shi can''t help but feel shocked. He thinks how terrible the power of this fist is?


    Almost as if to set off what he thought in his heart, after this fist was hit hard, suddenly a strong wind came up and a large amount of flying dust came up. It turned into a huge air wave ring centered on the body of a monkey and rolled out at a very fast speed.


    The earth''s surface is like an earthquake. Today, there are three earthquakes in succession. Shen Shi retreats three steps in succession, and then he sees a strange sound coming out in front of him.


    Before that ancient hall, the door of the closed ancient hall slowly opened a crack, revealing the darkness inside.


    It''s the first time that Shen Shi saw it in his life. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    And also at this time, he suddenly saw that in the pit on the ground, the old cow slowly climbed out again.


    To be honest, at this time, Shen Shi couldn''t help admiring him, although he still didn''t like him. No matter who, faced with such a fierce monkey, he was repeatedly hammered. It''s really hard for Shen Shi to ask himself.


    And this old cow seems to have no intention of giving up.


    Just now, the fierce grey monkey seemed to be very angry and powerful. Although the mysterious black light protected his body, the old bull still looked a little dizzy and not very conscious. But he still staggered forward and came to the back of the grey monkey, and hissed:


    "stop it, monkey! I tell you, there is... "


    The fierce grey monkey didn''t pay any attention to him. At the moment, he pushed the door which had just opened a crack in the door with his hands. I don''t know what kind of prohibition has been placed in this seemingly ordinary ancient hall. With the terrible power of the fierce monkey, it is extremely difficult to push.


    However, with its efforts, although it is difficult, the crack of the door is still expanding bit by bit.


    On this day, the old palace, which has been covered with dust for many years, finally ushered in the day when the gate was completely opened. The first beam of sky light fell and it came to light again.


    The darkness slowly faded, the light fell, the light and shadow crisscrossed that moment, everyone saw that in the ancient palace, it was empty, only in the middle of the hall, there was a huge sarcophagus.


    The sarcophagus was tightly closed, and there was almost no gap. On the flat surface of the sarcophagus above, there were two things, a broken sword blade about a foot long, and a wind chime that was already broken and full of dust.


    There is a breeze blowing in, blowing up a few pieces of clay, blowing light smoke.


    The remnant sword is silent and shining.


    The wind chime turned for a while, but there was no sound of the past, just silent.


    The old cow''s voice suddenly became dumb. He seemed to see some incredible picture. He looked at the situation in the ancient palace in amazement and said blankly: "no No, it wasn''t like that. "


    When the grey monkey saw the sarcophagus, he seemed to be excited immediately. His huge body was shaking. Suddenly, he gave a low roar, but rushed inside.


    However, it had just entered the gate, and suddenly changed again. A halo suddenly rose from the edge of the main hall, which suddenly turned into a strong cage and locked the sarcophagus firmly in it.


    However, the fierce monkey with gray hair was so powerful that when he ran into this prohibition, he was also snorted and bounced back and rolled on the ground. The gray haired fierce monkey seems to be enraged in an instant. It roars up to the sky, and its voice shakes everywhere. It suddenly looks up and stares at the front. In the middle of its forehead, a ray of golden light appears. The third golden eye pupil seems to be about to open again immediately.Suddenly, he was shocked to see the boy walking in the distance.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he almost jumped up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    In front of the old hall which has been covered with dust for many years, the gray haired fierce monkey and the strange old cow are now focused on the old hall and the strange sarcophagus in the hall. Before the sudden appearance of the forbidden light prison, the two monsters have not noticed the movement behind them. On the contrary, Shen Shi, because of his self-knowledge, always stood at the back, so he saw the child.


    Just before he left the temple, he thought that the child''s shadow was just an accident, but he didn''t want to see it. But now he widened his eyes and saw the little boy''s figure walking away from him. This time, it could not be more real.


    In the middle of this, Shen Shi even saw the child turn his head and look at himself. His look seemed very calm and relaxed. On the round face, he seemed to be an ordinary child. Just a moment later, Shen Shi suddenly found that there was something wrong with the little boy''s eyes.


    Compared with his age, those eyes had a completely different maturity, and even a bit of vicissitudes. Shen Shi never thought that he could see this kind of breath in a child''s body, but after a moment, the child''s face turned away.


    He walked forward calmly and easily, facing the two monsters ahead.


    Shen Shi was surprised. He called subconsciously and said, "don''t go there. It''s dangerous!"


    The child''s body pauses for a moment, and then looks back at Shen Shi. After a moment, he actually smiles. The smile is very gentle, and he waves to Shen Shi indifferently. Then he turns and goes on.


    It''s more and more strange that Shen''s fierce child is not born again.


    In front of him, the fierce grey monkey seems to be irritated by the light cell that blocked his way. A wisp of golden light shoots out from his forehead. It looks like he is going to open his third eye and fight. At the moment, Lao Niu is also recovering from his initial surprise. Then he looks as if he has suddenly gained some confidence and sneers at the fierce grey monkey, There, he sneered and said:


    "stupid monkey, I told you earlier, and I''ll die before I die. You just can''t listen to me. No wonder Well, who are you? "


    His voice suddenly, his face was surprised, he turned to look, his eyes fell on the child Shi Shi ran came by. And the gray haired fierce monkey seemed to feel something, and suddenly looked down, then its huge body was shocked, it seemed to see some incredible characters at this moment, and a low hoarse roar was issued in its mouth.


    The child came over and didn''t look at the old cow. He looked at the sarcophagus in the ancient palace with clear but vicissitudes. There was a strange color on his face. Then he raised his head and looked at the gray haired fierce monkey standing on the side with a slowly excited look. He grinned, stretched out a little fat hand and made a move. It was like seeing his own family The little pet, with a smile,


    "long time no see, little grey."


    The grizzled monkey suddenly let out a whimper but a low growl. The whole body bent down and slowly came to the boy''s side. It turned out that it was extremely gentle, which was quite different from its violent and fierce appearance before.


    The little boy seemed to sigh a little. He reached out and stroked his head. After a while, he said in a soft voice, "OK, it''s OK. I''m coming..."


    At this time, standing on one side of the old cow looking at this scene is stunned, his face is full of consternation, it seems that his brain can''t turn all of a sudden. However, when he saw the gray haired fierce monkey almost like kneeling on the side of the little boy whispering, the old cow''s body suddenly shocked, as if in a moment thought of something, such as ghosts, his face was filled with panic, lost his voice Cried:


    "you, are you..."


    The words behind him suddenly lost his voice. It seemed that he was too frightened to speak. The little boy still didn''t care. He patted the gray monkey on the head. Then he walked to the ancient hall in front of the strong light prison, which was so strong that even the gray monkey was thrown away.


    Separated by a light curtain, inside is the mysterious and ancient sarcophagus.


    He stopped in front of the light curtain and looked at it quietly. At this time, the old cow standing on the side seemed to calm down a little bit. When he saw this scene, the corner of his eyes twitched, and he suddenly cried out: "don''t be paranoid. This is the confinement made by the empress herself in the past. It''s to confine that person for thousands of years. No one can live forever. No one can open it!"


    The little boy''s body moved. He turned his head for the first time and looked at the old ox. the expression on his face remained unchanged, but the old ox subconsciously stepped back. It seemed that he was more afraid of the harmless child than the fierce gray monkey.


    The little boy''s eyes swept over the old cow. After a while, he suddenly laughed. In his strange eyes, which seemed to have innocence and vicissitudes at the same time, there was a hint of ridicule and said with a smile:"What are you, relying on the means of predecessors to scare me?"


    The old cow''s mouth opened for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it, because at this moment, the little boy suddenly waved his hand and seemed to wave it carelessly. A white light swept up from behind him. It was the immortal killing sword near the body of the grey monkey.


    At the same time, he turned his eyes back to the ancient palace and landed on the ancient sarcophagus. There was a fragment of the broken sword blade.


    A moment later, he grabbed the sword in his hand. Without hesitation, he stabbed forward with a trace of random light. The light was shining, the sword was powerful, and the powerful light cell was pierced. The fragments of the sword on the sarcophagus, if called, soared up by themselves. A moment later, they flew back, directly through the light curtain, and contacted the remnant sword When the swords collided with each other, they formed a complete ancient sword. On the body of the sword, there were still two cracks.


    Almost at the same time, at the moment when the ancient sword of killing immortals combined into one, a wild breath fell from the sky and fell on the child''s body. However, he didn''t seem to care at all. His face was calm. His left hand, which didn''t hold the sword, stretched out at will and pressed on the light cell in front of him.


    As long as the whale absorbs water, as the sky shines, the solid light cell suddenly trembles, and then ten thousand rays of light rapidly gather and shrink, changing into a small but dazzling ball of light, like a small but burning sun, falling on his little hand, rotating and flashing.


    All of a sudden, everything was quiet around the ancient hall, and there was no more sound.


    The little boy laughed for a while, then turned his head to look at the old cow, and said faintly:


    "don''t you know that I was the one that Aunt Baguio loved the most?"


    I can''t say a word for a long time.


    Just then, after the child appeared, the gray haired fierce monkey, who seemed very quiet, suddenly got excited and rushed straight ahead. It was obvious that the purpose of looking at him was the ancient sarcophagus.


    Although the ancient hall was big, it couldn''t hold him up. His body was too big, but the monkey was too simple. As soon as he raised his hand, he swept over directly. With a roar, the roof of the ancient hall was half broken.


    The monkey gazed at the dust and went back to the coffin with a silent look.


    Shen Shi slowly leans over with Xiao Hei. Then he sees that the old cow''s face is shocked, but he doesn''t mean to escape. He is still exploring outside the ancient hall, as if he wants to see something.


    By this time, the gray haired monkey had rushed to the sarcophagus, swept away the broken wind chime left on it, and was about to open the sarcophagus. However, after looking for it for a long time, he found that the whole sarcophagus seemed to be an integral whole, and there was no gap at all. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and gills.


    On the contrary, the little boy looked more calm. He went to the sarcophagus and looked at it. His eyes swept the wind chime that fell on the corner of the ground. After a moment of silence, he suddenly stretched out a hand and gently pressed it on the surface of the sarcophagus.


    I don''t know what skill he used. At least Shen Shi didn''t see any clue. He just heard a long cry of elegy from the unknown distance. It seemed that someone whispered in a long time, silently echoing the oath he had said.


    The sarcophagus roared and began to vibrate. Centered on the child''s palm, three emerald green lights twinkled and started to twinkle along the surface of the sarcophagus. All the cracks passed by. Before long, these green lights wrapped all the surfaces of the sarcophagus. After a short pause, the little boy slowly withdrew his palm.


    A roar, green light burst out, a wave of air rushed out, let the people around the hair, clothes, hunting and flying.


    In the smoke and dust, the sarcophagus turned into a piece of gravel, scattered all over the ground, and showed everything in it.


    Shen Shi''s eyes widened. He couldn''t help his curiosity and tried his best to look at it. Just through the dust, he suddenly found that the situation that he had expected that there might be some great ancient people''s corpses in it didn''t appear.


    There was nothing in the sarcophagus.


    It seems that this situation is somewhat beyond the expectation of the child and the gray haired fierce monkey standing beside him. There is a trace of consternation on both faces at the same time. A moment later, the grizzled monkey suddenly gave a low roar, reached out and poked in the stones on the ground. Then, among the rocks, there was a dark, deep and ugly round stick, which looked like a burning stick.


    The little boy''s face was solemn and silent for a moment. He suddenly frowned. Then his face sank. He turned around and looked at the old cow.


    When Lao Niu saw the scene of sarcophagus, he had an incredible expression on his face. However, he was suddenly shocked by the boy. He seemed to think of something frightening. He gave a strange cry and stepped back.


    I don''t know why, when Shen Shi listened to the strange voice, he suddenly felt that the tone was a little familiar. It seemed that it was quite similar to the long howling of the black dragon who had fought with the fierce grey monkey in the sky.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    The old cow retreated, seemingly slow, but actually very fast, but Shen Shi only felt a flower in front of his eyes. When he looked again, he found that the child had disappeared from the sarcophagus, and the whole person suddenly appeared beside the old cow like a ghost. Looking at the cow''s head, he said calmly:


    "you are hiding in the hole of the Dragon kingdom by virtue of your body, and you are protected by this" Dragon God pillar " I think it''s safe. That''s why I''m so unscrupulous? "


    For some reason, the old ox was so ugly that he didn''t seem to be more afraid of the fierce grey monkey than he is now. He let out a strange cry again, and the black light around him suddenly covered his figure quickly, and then he was about to jump up.


    However, the little boy suddenly stretched out his hand forward as if at random, but he broke away all the illusory light and shadow. In the rapid flashing figure of Lao Niu, he unexpectedly grabbed the dragon shaped stone stick that was inserted upside down on Lao Niu''s chest.


    The small hands, which seemed to be harmless to human beings and animals, and the ferocious dragon head on the black dragon stick seemed to be extremely weak. However, when the child''s hand grasped the black stone stick, the old cow suddenly let out a roar of anger. The sound was like breaking silk. It seemed that he had suffered great pain.


    However, the boy suddenly stopped at the foot of the black spike, and then his eyes calmed down.


    No splash of blood, no flesh, but the old cow''s face has been completely distorted, as if suffering from something extremely painful. After a while, in the creepy scream, only a "bang" was heard, and the black stone stick was pulled out of the old cow''s chest.


    In a flash, the whole body of the old cow suddenly looked like a leaking ball, and the whole person suddenly collapsed, as if all the vital energy and life were dissipated in an instant with the departure of the black stone stick, leaving only a pair of lifeless empty shells, and then fell to the ground without any movement.


    At the same time, suddenly, the black stone stick was shining like a pillar of light. The dark color of the whole body filled the sky. It seemed to turn the clear sky into night. A huge virtual shadow rushed out of the stone stick. It was a virtual shadow of a giant dragon. It was just a flash of light and shadow. It seemed that the Dragon did not have a real body. It was just a phantom flying up into the sky.


    Look at it, but it is very anxious, like desperate to leave this place as soon as possible.


    Under the huge and incomparable black light, the little boy looked very fragile. Compared with the powerful and incomparable black dragon in the light and shadow, it was even more different, as if he would be trampled to death by the black dragon in the next moment.


    But in this mysterious place, all kinds of incredible things have happened too much, and today is obviously no exception.


    The little boy raised his head and looked at the huge black dragon, which rose from the sky in the light and shadow, and ran away in panic. Suddenly, he turned his mouth and sneered scornfully. Then he threw away the black stone stick and grabbed it in the air with his chubby left hand.


    As innocent as a child.


    Suddenly there was thunder in the sky, and an electric light pierced the sky. The black dragon looked up at the sky and roared like a raging wave. However, the sound of long moaning suddenly stopped, and the tone changed from high pitched to hoarse and twisted, just like a rooster raised by a villager in a vulgar village. When it was twisted by someone''s neck, it was about to get a groan.


    The black light trembled violently, the light column swayed like withered leaves in the wind, the virtual shadow of the Dragon struggled to shake, but only to see a small hand suddenly passed through countless shadows and the wind, grabbed the black dragon''s neck.


    The huge black dragon, like a mountain, suddenly became discouraged. The black light all over the sky dissipated, and the whole dragon body was directly pulled down. The little hand seemed to be holding on to the empty place, but the whole dragon could not escape from the palm of such a small, fat and white hand.


    In this way, under the gaze of Shen Shimu, the huge black dragon was grabbed by the little boy from the mid air just like a chicken, and then his arm turned over and directly hit the ground.


    With a roar, I don''t know how many times the earth''s surface has been shaken today. Both the earth and Shen Shi feel numb. However, looking at the black dragon''s virtual shadow, who is struggling in front of him but still can''t get rid of his neck and little hand, Shen Shi still feels cold behind his back.


    Is this old man a black dragon? No, it should be that the strange thing possessed is a black dragon. But when it saw that the nine black dragons died in the hands of the fierce monkey, why didn''t it mean to do it?


    But at the moment, the momentum of the scene is extraordinary, and everyone''s eyes are focused on the little boy. There seems to be no complacency and pride on his round face. It still looks very calm. However, looking at the black dragon in his hand, there is no joy in his eyes.


    He just said faintly: "you have been commenting on my father before. You look arrogant..."


    After hearing this, the black dragon''s body was shocked, and he seemed to be startled. Suddenly, he pushed his head hard. It seemed that at this moment, he had all his strength to run away. And it seems that this is really extraordinary, even the child''s left hand is up three points, but did not break away from the five fingers chubby little finger.The child snorted, pressed his five fingers down, and at the same time moved his other arm at will. All of a sudden, there was a sharp roar in the rubble of the ancient hall, and a deep black light lit up. It was the ugly burning stick that had been covered with dust for many years, which floated slowly. After the carving, suddenly, the whole body lit up with strange strands of blood red silk, and directly gathered to the burning stick On the front round sphere.


    It''s like the blood is flowing slowly, the memory is awakening slowly, and then the next moment, the burning stick suddenly disappears, and it is in the child''s hand when it appears again.


    The little boy grabbed the ugly burning stick. Without hesitation, he grabbed the stick and smashed it down on the empty shadow of the tap.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    After a while, he hit the black dragon slowly, but every time the burning stick hit the head of the black dragon, it seemed that the action was like a child beating a mouse, but the "mouse" screamed repeatedly, and the huge body slowly became transparent and illusory. It seemed that even the illusion was about to disappear, and it was not easy to see While the child was fighting, he still had one sentence in his mouth: "what are you arrogant about?"


    "You think you''re good?"


    "My father''s gone, you insects want to turn the world upside down?"


    "How dare you be a jailer!"


    "I''ll hit you, you bite me?"


    "Some kind of call your family that waste ZuLong out, if he dares to come, I reckon he has the ability!"


    "I..."


    "Spare me Young master A scream, powerless, but the black dragon finally couldn''t stand it. He was lying on the ground with his head full of bags, and begged to cry out, "we, we are forced to, you know that empress saint''s means, how dare we disobey her..."


    The child seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly got angry again. He jumped up and hit the big head of the black dragon on the ground, then stepped on his feet and said: "fart! What you mean by this is that our old Zhang family is easy to bully, isn''t it? "


    The black dragon was shocked, but then he suddenly realized that the little hand on his neck was released. With a strange cry, his whole body shrank a hundred times and turned into a black light. Like lightning, he shot away in an instant. He ran away directly and didn''t even dare to look back.


    On one side, the gray haired monkey moved, as if trying to stop him. But the little boy waved his hand to him. The monkey looked at him, grunted and stopped.


    The little boy didn''t stop the black dragon from escaping. He just looked there with disdain. His fingers bent and stretched. The burning stick turned several times on his dexterous little finger, and suddenly disappeared.


    Then he turned around and glanced around. His eyes gazed at the ruins of the ancient palace, especially the fragments of the sarcophagus, for a while. Then his expression gradually relaxed. After a while, his eyes fell on Shen Shi. Then he waved to him and said:


    "Hey, come here."


    Shen Shi looks at the child in awe. Although he looks like an ordinary child who is harmless to human beings and animals, he can''t see such a rebellious child. What''s more, when he occasionally sees the child''s eyes, the meaning of the ancient vicissitudes is not what a child can have. He''s afraid that what he experiences in this mysterious body The vicissitudes of the world have been countless.


    He walked slowly to the child, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment. However, the little boy seemed to be much more comfortable than him. After taking a look at Shen Shi, he said directly, "look at you, but you come in from Hongmeng world?"


    Shen Shi was startled. He stepped back and looked at the child with wide eyes. The child looked at his reaction with a sneer. He seemed to have some disdain. He shrugged his shoulders and asked, "are they the disciples of the four sects?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he realized that what he was asking should be the famous Sizheng school. He thought that this mysterious power had something to do with the famous Sizheng school. He nodded and agreed: "exactly, disciple Shen Shi is Lingxiao sect, who came from the famous Sizheng school."


    The child thought for a moment, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he nodded and said, "well, it seems that he passed down a clan with this name. Is the other Yuanshi clan OK?"


    Shen Shi wondered if he had anything to do with yuanshimen. He said, "everything is fine at yuanshimen. This time, we will open a channel from Jiexing peak of yuanshimen to enter here It''s a secret place


    The little boy snorted, shook his head, and then asked again, "Oh, by the way, isn''t there a yuan family in Yuanshi gate? Is it still there now? Is there no queen?"


    Shen Shi stayed for a while. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. After a while, he forced a smile and said, "er You''re kidding me, master. The yuan family is now prosperous and prosperous. From the early sage yuan Wentian, the founder of the yuan family, who started his family business for thousands of years, now there are at least hundreds of thousands of people in the yuan family. "


    Suddenly, the little boy''s eyes were all the same. He had been playing down a black dragon before. He seemed to be frightened by the number. After a while, he came back to himself. He looked a little sigh on his face, nodded and said to himself:"Well, actually So many babies. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    "Well, you go."


    After a moment''s trance, the little boy shook his head and said something to Shen Shi. Shen Shi didn''t react at first, but after a while he wanted to understand the meaning of the words, he was very happy. He quickly called Xiao hei and was ready to go outside.


    The ringed mountain is full of people or fierce beasts. He can''t cope with them at all. It''s really necessary for him to survive this time. As for the identity of the little boy, of course, he was a little curious, but after thinking about it, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    On the other side of the child, the fierce grey monkey slowly moved over, but after looking at Shen Shi, he murmured a few words to the little boy. The child "Oh" a, suddenly turned around to see more Shen Shi one eye, then said: "wait a minute."


    Then he turned around and said, "what''s the matter? I''m still worried."


    The little boy looked at him up and down, and suddenly with a wave of his hand, a ray of light flickered up. At the same time, he only listened to his faint way over there: "before you helped Xiao Hui once, it''s a favor. This thing is for you."


    The light flew so fast that Shen Shi couldn''t even see the shape of the object in the light. After hearing the words, he subconsciously reached for it. However, after touching the skin of his palm, the light suddenly dispersed like a snowball melting into countless light spots, and every drop of it actually disappeared into his skin.


    At the same time, a cold air rose in all the Qi veins of his body, quickly converged into a river, forming a strong and powerful breath like a torrent. At the same time, it did not cause any damage to his body. It ran up and down, and then sank into the sea of Shenshi Dantian Qi.


    Shen Shi was surprised. He knew that the Dantian was the most important part of the monk. Even if it was slightly damaged, it would affect the monk''s Taoist strength, not to mention that foreign objects directly invaded the Dantian. Instinctively, he immediately sank his mind into the elixir, and then he was stunned. He saw that the cold breath had disappeared, but in the elixir of his body, there was a tiny ancient sword.


    Looking at the clumsy and familiar appearance and the three broken marks on the body of the sword, it was a reduced version of the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    Shen Shi looked up blankly and looked at the little boy. Even when he saw the little boy smile, he said: "it will be useful in the future, eh..." Speaking of this, his clear eyes seemed to see something again. He stayed on Shen Shi for a moment, then gave a "eh", which seemed to be a little surprised. He said,


    "eh? There are traces of arcane magic But it seems to be missing a lot. " He tilted, pondered for a moment, shook his head and said to himself: "forget it, good people do it to the end." With that, the little boy reached into his arms and groped for it, but this groping seemed longer than normal, as if there were many things hidden in his arms.


    After a long time, he seemed to find what he was looking for. When he retracted his arm, there was already a book in his palm that looked old, angular and even ragged. Then he threw it to Shen Shi and said, "it was taken from an old friend of Hongmeng world to have a look at it. Now he must have been dead for a long time, I''ll give it to you, too. "


    Shen Shi subconsciously reached out to catch it. He was still a little nervous in his heart. Maybe the old book disappeared into his body for no reason. But it seemed that he thought too much about it. The ancient book was honestly caught in his hand. His eyes subconsciously looked down, then he was stunned and held his breath.


    Yin Yang mantra - Yang mantra.


    Shen Shi didn''t know what to say for a moment. Instead, the little boy looked at him, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, nodded and said, "yes, it''s still a little eyesight."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, then immediately bent down to salute deeply, respectfully said: "thank you for your gift."


    The little boy''s face was calm, and there was no sign of moving. He said faintly, "it''s OK, it''s just a small thing. Well If you are successful in your cultivation in the future, can you help me take care of the yuan family if you can? At least, don''t let that one be the queen. "


    Shen Yanzhong said, "I need to go to Shiyuan''s house. But, well, I''ll just promise you. I just don''t know what''s the relationship between you and the yuan family? "


    The little boy curled his mouth, but didn''t answer him. He just laughed, then turned and walked away. Maybe it was Shen Shi''s illusion that the fierce monkey with gray hair was following him. He always felt that after a while, the huge body of the fierce monkey seemed to be smaller.


    At the same time, the monkey squeaked behind the little boy. It seemed that he was dissatisfied. Then the little boy nodded and said, "well, you''re right. Those guys of the dragon clan have no skin and no face. They can''t just let it go. Come on, let''s go to the Dragon Kingdom and settle with them. "


    The grey monkey seemed to be happy and grinned.Shen Shi was a little frightened after hearing this. He thought that these two words were different. Did they mean to go to the Dragon kingdom to kill? Just a moment later, he was suddenly stunned again, thinking that the Dragon kingdom was not one of the ten heavenly realms, which had always been regarded as an illusory legend. But from this point of view, could it really exist in the world?


    In his trance, the two figures in front of him had disappeared. Shen Shi was startled and looked around. However, he could not see the two figures any more. For a moment, he was confused and even felt unreal.


    It was only when he looked down and saw the shabby ancient book he was still holding tightly in his hand, and the small sword he could still feel floating in the sea of Dantian Qi that Shen Shi confirmed that all he had experienced was true after all.


    Once the noise dissipated in an instant, the crater, which had hidden many secrets in the past years, quickly fell into a silence. The mountains and forests were silent, and in an instant it became a desolation.


    I don''t know why, walking in this open and quiet place, Shen Shi suddenly has a sense of inexplicable emptiness, but after gently touching his own Ruyi bag, he still can''t help showing a smile. Although there were endless risks and a lot of terrifying existence that he had to look forward to in his way, he survived and gained a lot in the end.


    In order to have a chance, the inheritance of Taoism and Dharma, and the precious black dragon blood and flesh in several Ruyi bags, including the ancient sword of killing immortals, which is floating in his Dantian sea of Qi, are enough to make Shen Shi feel that his trip is worthwhile. Of course, he didn''t have time to read the ancient book carefully. As for the ancient sword of killing immortals, which was strangely hidden in his body, no matter how he tried to urge or tempt it, there was no reaction. It was just floating in his Dantian like that.


    This strange state makes Shen Shi quite speechless, but on second thought, the mysterious "little" elder should not hurt himself, so he can rest assured. Anyway, as long as he can leave this mysterious place safely, there will be plenty of time in the future. Just study it slowly.


    In addition, I don''t know if the forbidden system in the ancient temple was destroyed, which also affected the periphery. When Shen Shi was about to leave the circular Valley, the originally mysterious giant wood forest lost its strange ability and became like an ordinary forest. With little effort, Shen Shi walked out of the forest, saw the cave opened by the black dragon, and went out.


    The vast and desolate dragon wilderness once again appeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes. It was still the same as what he had seen before. The bleak scene was in sharp contrast with the vitality in the crater.


    Shen Shi had noticed that he had fought fiercely outside before, which was song PI and Gu Ziteng. Among them, Gu Zi Teng was trampled into flesh mud by the first black dragon. Now it seems to be covered by wind and sand, but the body can''t be found. Similarly, Shen Shi didn''t find the figure of song PI. Thinking of the situation at the beginning, Shen Shi remembered that it was as if song PI had been defeated by Gu Ziteng, but he was not sure whether he was dead at last.


    However, since they can''t be found, Shen Shi doesn''t care about them any more. Anyway, even if song Pi is still alive, Shen Shi doesn''t have the slightest fear of him. So after taking a final look at the towering mountain, he took Xiaohei and turned to leave here.


    On the way back, the journey was peaceful. Except for some small animals living in the wilderness occasionally, Shen Shi didn''t see any threatening creatures, not to mention the other disciples of the Sizheng sect who entered the secret place of asking heaven.


    In this way, after a few days, he saw the dead blood teeth camp again.


    Without any vitality, the blood tooth tribe seems to be rapidly evolving towards the ruins. The wind and sand in the wilderness are blowing away layer by layer towards those stone houses. Maybe soon, this strange mixed blood demon tribe will disappear completely in this world.


    Shen Shi didn''t walk into xueya camp again, even though he was tough, as long as he was a normal person, he would not like to see the massacre again. He just watched from a distance outside the camp for a while, then sighed a little, and took Xiao Hei around.


    Behind him, as he walked away, the camp of the demon clan was silent, and there was no more movement.


    Calculating the time, Shen Shi estimated that it should be about five days before he left the secret land of asking heaven. So after walking in the Dragon wilderness for a while, he quickly made a decision to find a quiet place to hide.


    When he made this decision in his mind, naturally, he also turned to look in a certain direction on the wilderness. In the distance, there should be a swamp. After the swamp, there is a wilderness plain with many cracks, valleys and strange terrain.


    If he remembers correctly, sun Heng, who was saved by himself a few days ago, should also be hiding in a cave in the valley, waiting silently for the day when he left the secret place.


    But I don''t know what''s going on with that guy? Should not have been found and then killed?Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders, thinking that everything depends on his own life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    For sun Heng, Shen Shi''s feeling is somewhat complicated. At the earliest time, because of his relationship with sun you, he certainly did not hesitate to stand on sun you''s side. One is a close friend for many years, and the other is an almost complete stranger. At most, he is the son of a family who nodded his acquaintance on herring island. How to choose is not a problem for him at all.


    Even later, because sun you worked hard for his own future and fought openly and secretly with the eldest brother of the sun family, including sun Heng, for the position of the key disciple of sun Mingyang, Shen Shi also took a clear-cut stand to help sun you, including coming up with the most important strategy for sun you at the critical time, and taking advantage of some deep place in sun Heng''s heart At the critical moment of Lingxiao patriarch''s examination, he defeated sun Heng and turned the world around.


    Since then, sun you has soared to the sky and turned into the first person of the hot young generation in the sun family. At the same time, he has been formally recruited as a disciple of sun Mingyang, the grandparent of the sun family, and has been qualified to enter the secret land of asking heaven for opportunities. In contrast, sun Heng''s experience is more miserable. It''s not too bad to say that he was down for a day. From the sun family''s direct son''s position, he suddenly fell into the sky. It''s conceivable that the psychological gap is so great. Even in that period of time, many people saw him down and down.


    Of course, Shen Shi had seen him at that time, but because of the sharp opposition of his position, he didn''t feel much about the former noble son, and when he met with setbacks, he looked like a dead man. Shen Shi, who was born in an ordinary family and had been struggling to cultivate his heart by himself all the time, couldn''t see it in his heart I''m sorry.


    However, the subsequent development gradually came out of everyone''s expectation. Sun Heng, who was already out of his wits and was about to fall completely, somehow regained his spirits. Even though many people around him were laughing at him with snobbish eyes, he still got up a little bit and started over again.


    Without the glory of the past, he bowed his head and kept a low profile; without the qualification to directly enter the secret place of asking heaven, he quietly participated in the selection and examination of ordinary disciples in the Baishan world, and in the end, he actually got a place.


    Looking back on the change of sun Heng, Shen Shi also sighed, thinking that everyone is not simple, maybe there is another unknown side under the daily appearance. Just think about it carefully, but Shen Shi inexplicably thought of another person - he Xiaomei.


    It was a young woman who was quite familiar with him, at least more familiar with him than sun Heng. Now looking back, it seems that sun Heng''s series of changes all happened after he Xiaomei met him. To be exact, it was the day after Jiang Hongguang and he Xiaomei had a dispute in the past and jealously asked why he Xiaomei didn''t come back all night. Things gradually changed.


    In the past, there were too many things, and these things had nothing to do with them. Shen Shi saw some clues and didn''t think about them. But now, when he had a hard time to rest, he thought of sun Heng, whom he had saved, and he couldn''t help thinking about it again.


    Is there something really going on between them?


    Shen Shi thought for a while and shook his head. He thought that it had nothing to do with himself, so he didn''t mind his own business. At this moment, he not only has several bags of precious dragon meat, but also has the complete ancient sword of killing immortals and the ancient volume of "Yin Yang mantra ¡¤ Yang mantra chapter" from the mysterious child. By chance alone, Shen Shi is already extremely satisfied with this, and even far exceeds his best expectation.


    Now what he wants to do most is to find a secluded place to hide well, to survive the last few days, and not to be found by others, so as to avoid any accident. As long as you get out of the secret world of asking heaven, you will naturally have a world with rules outside the Hongmeng world. With lingxiaozong as a big tree, you will never be afraid of anything.


    As for sun Heng I hope his life is good and he didn''t have any accidents.


    Shen Shi turns around and walks away from the valley. At the same time, he thinks of his other friends, Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu and sun you, including GANZE, who has the highest reputation and the most noble family. But he doesn''t know how they have been living in the secret world these days. Can they find some opportunities of their own?


    The vast area of Julong wilderness can be said to be boundless. Although most places are desolate, it must not be too difficult to find some hiding places.


    After making up his mind, Shen Shi goes to the depth of the Dragon wilderness in another direction. Occasionally, he throws a snow sword and flies up into the air to watch the situation around him. After all, he has a lot of treasure now, and only a few days are left to leave this mysterious place. He can''t be too careful.


    After moving so fast or slowly for a day, Shen Shi was embarrassed to find that most of the places he passed along the way in the direction he chose were endless, very flat and desolate wilderness terrain, with no hills or canyons. He really didn''t find any suitable hiding place.


    This made him scratch his head and wonder if he wanted to turn around. If he really wanted to say where he was hiding, there was no doubt that the canyon he had passed was the most suitable place. First, it was a huge area. Second, there were many kinds of Canyon pits crisscrossing, and the terrain was extremely complex. He could easily find a corner to hide, or even just like when he saved sun Heng that day It''s hard to find a cave on the cliff to hide.And now walking in this flat and no tall vegetation cover on the wilderness, it is really casual to come over a person to take a look, you can see yourself.


    But after careful consideration, Shen Shi finally gave up the idea of turning around. There was still a long way to go. It was a waste of time. When he was exploring there a few days ago, there were many disciples who were from Sizheng school. No one was sure if he would meet them again.


    Compared with some unknown dangers and monsters in the Dragon wilderness, Shen Shi felt that those friars who were also human were more dangerous. If you think about the current situation, it may be similar to the last stage of the Baishan world trial on that day. Seeing that the time to leave is coming, some students with bad luck and empty hands may shift their goals to the same kind of people.


    Chance, whether it is found by oneself or robbed maliciously, who will know as long as it is in the secret place of asking heaven, which is isolated from inside and outside?


    So Shen Shi continued to move forward at last.


    So another day passed. At noon, he did not find any hiding place along the way. Looking far, the place where he could see was still a flat wilderness. The scorching sun hung high in the sky and exposed to the earth, which made Shen Shi''s heart a little agitated. However, in the past two days, he did not see any human friars except for a few small monsters, which were not powerful. He could get by.


    Perhaps this direction is so desolate and desolate, there is no one to come.


    Calm down for a moment, Shen Shi takes a look at Xiao Hei. He sees that the little pig looks very energetic. It seems that he doesn''t care about the hot weather at all. When he thinks about it, it seems that after coming out of the crater, the little black pig seems to be more and more adapted to the surrounding environment.


    Shen Shi takes back his eyes and ponders for a moment. Then he reaches out his hand to sacrifice the snow sword. Then he picks up Xiao hei and flies to the sky, ready to see the situation around him again. He has seen it at least four or five times in this day, but what he sees every time is almost the same thing.


    So this time, Shen Shi didn''t have much hope, but it was just out of the habit of being careful. Even in his heart, he was thinking that if he didn''t meet a monk of the same kind, it would be acceptable for him to walk slowly on this desolate field for a few days before going out.


    Only this time, after flying in mid air and then forward for a short time, Shen Shi suddenly stopped in mid air. At the same time, his face showed a look of consternation, and his eyes condensed to look forward.


    It was at this time that the scene of the wilderness, which had been unchanging for days, had changed.


    About ten miles ahead, the originally flat wilderness suddenly began to subside. At first sight, Shen Shi almost thought it was another kind of strange Canyon terrain. But after flying closer, Shen Shi found something wrong.


    Although the terrain in front of it subsides a little, the descending range is very low and shallow. It is about several miles away from both sides, and it sinks inward from both sides at the same time. In fact, the deepest part is only a few feet. It looks more like a shoal than a canyon.


    Shen Shi looked down and around in the air for a while. After he was sure that there was no one nearby, he slowly fell down. After a careful look, Shen Shi found that there seemed to be more large and small stones in this terrain than in other places, and the shape was round. When he thought about it, it seemed like a dried up river bed?


    In this desolate and dry dragon wilderness, has there ever been a big river? Shen Shi was also a little surprised. He turned his head and looked around. For a moment, he couldn''t tell which direction was the upstream and downstream of the disappearing river.


    But anyway, the appearance of this dry river bed adds a bit of vitality to this extremely boring wilderness, although it is actually not very lively. Since there was still no one around, Shen Shi simply walked along the river bed.


    Walking, Shen Shi suddenly found a strange thing, that is, in this dry river bed, there are countless stones, large and small. However, in this land, there are no withered and yellow weeds with strong vitality growing in the stone crevices, just like other places in the Dragon wilderness.


    The whole river bed is full of stones. Besides, it seems to be clean without any weeds. Naturally, this is a bit strange. Shen Shi was a little wary at first, but neither he nor Xiao Hei found anything unusual in this area. It seems that the only reason is that natural weeds do not grow on this river bed.


    After walking for another half day, he walked along the river bed in the direction of upstream or downstream. As the sun went down to the west, Shen Shi suddenly got a body and frowned.


    In front of him, in the distance of the wide river bed, there was a thick gray fog, which suddenly appeared abruptly, covering a place more than ten miles around.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    It''s hard to imagine that in this dry, hot and desolate dragon wilderness, and in the daytime, there will be a huge area of dense fog. Under normal circumstances, when the wind blows and the sun shines, the fog will dissipate for a long time. But in front of that mass of huge fog is obviously unusual, it looks like a thick cloud, slowly flowing.


    Shen Shi stopped and didn''t go on. He just looked at the mist from a distance and looked on guard.


    There is no doubt that this fog is unusual. There should be something strange in it. Maybe there are some strange monsters, or there are some unpredictable dangers hidden. Of course, from another point of view, in the case of the mysterious place of heaven, there may be a great chance hidden in this strange fog.


    It''s hard for Shen Shi to say whether he will go in and have a look at the dense fog when he just enters the secret place of asking the sky. But now, he has experienced enough things in the secret place of asking the sky. It''s not too much to say that he can return home with a full load. What he wants most is to find a safe and secluded place to get through the most difficult time The next few days.


    So after examining the fog from a distance, Shen Shi retreated instead of advancing, but he stepped back a few steps to distance himself from the fog. At the same time, he looked around carefully to see if there was any hidden danger.


    At that moment, Shen Shi didn''t find anything dangerous. However, Shen Shi was surprised to find that in this area, when the former river bed extended here, it suddenly expanded to the surrounding area like the original river area suddenly opened up, forming a huge area, which he couldn''t even see the edge for a moment. And the depth of the ground subsidence is also increasing rapidly here, including the fog, which is a distance below the horizon.


    It gives people the feeling that when this disappearing river came here before ancient times, it seemed to pour into a huge lake, or to put it more exaggeratively, it even looked like the estuary of some rivers.


    Of course, the river has already dried up, and no one knows what it looked like. Shen Shi looked at the fog again. He saw nothing special except the gray air. It seemed that it was mild for the time being.


    However, if we go deep into the fog, we don''t know whether it will be harmless to people and animals. In the end, Shen Shi didn''t intend to cause more trouble. He was just like a man who had already had enough to eat. No matter how delicious the food was, his resistance would be very strong.


    However, just when Shen Shi was about to leave and didn''t want to cause more trouble, suddenly there seemed to be a strong wind blowing from somewhere in the distant wilderness. In the twinkling of an eye, it blew by Shen Shi''s body, blowing the ends of his clothes and fluttering. Shen Shi suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He suddenly raised his head and looked forward.


    A moment later, he took a sharp breath.


    Suddenly, a ray of sunlight refracted from the fog. For a moment, a flower appeared in front of him. It seemed that the space around him was suddenly distorted. Then a huge, dragon like four legged beast appeared in front of him. It seemed that Shen Shi could not hear any sound at all.


    The giant beast is extremely huge, and its appearance is also primitive and strange. Even if Shen Shidu has seen an amazing number of ancient books, he has never seen a similar record with the monster in front of him. At the moment, the monster''s body, like a hill, suddenly moved after the long roar and rushed to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he was about to run away subconsciously. However, the action of the giant beast was almost incredible. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the front of his eyes, and the black body rolled down like a mountain. Shen Shi was shocked in his heart, but he couldn''t escape at this moment. He could only watch the huge body rush to his eyes.


    But at the next moment, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the wind was blowing on his face, and the scene that he was crushed did not happen.


    The huge monster body passed through his body, just like the wind, and then slowly disappeared behind him.


    "Visions?"


    Shen Shiwu was a little shaken and instinctively stepped back. The fierce and terrible scene just now seemed to be still in front of his eyes, which shocked his spirit. However, after seeing the monster illusion dissipate behind him, Shen Shi felt something in his heart, as if he thought of something, and looked back at the direction of the dense fog.


    Sure enough, over the thick fog, the light falling from the sky began to show various obvious distortions and flickers. It seems that a strange power in the fog caused this phenomenon. Then, there began to appear some other vague illusions.


    Among them, there are all kinds of strange ancient monsters similar to the previous one, and strange monsters unheard of by Shen Shi. There are also different scenes and styles, including the flash of the river, the surging waves of the river, and countless wild animals and creatures on both sides of the river.There is wind blowing, whistling and whistling.


    During the transformation of light and shadow, all of a sudden, everything disperses out of thin air. However, the sky splits into huge cracks, and a giant who stands up from heaven and earth comes down suddenly. He holds an axe to open the sky, splits the axe to split the earth, the heaven and earth are broken, blood is flowing, and Yin and yang are chaotic.


    Giant laugh and dissipate, the world bleak, gradually recovered, but the dark dark, shrouded in four fields, on a desolate.


    The river suddenly appeared again, surging and flowing, but the current was not as smooth as before. It crossed the wilderness and went straight into the sea, but there was thick fog rising on the sea. The sun rises and the moon falls.


    Everything is flying fast, as if millions of years have only been in the blink of an eye, which makes Shen Shi dazzled. Just for a moment, his eyes suddenly coagulate, only to find that the original illusions that were a little fuzzy and flickering began to clear up.


    There''s a flash.


    It''s like Shen Shi.


    But at this time, everything began to become fragmented, meaningless fragments of the picture quickly and incomparably flicker by, a look of different faces constantly changing in the void, there are labor, hunting, looking at the sky, there are into the sea, there are more monks in the back, the world is like a blink of an eye.


    At the same time, perhaps shocked by the distortion of light and shadow above the thick fog, Shen Shi didn''t notice that in the thick fog below, the speed of flow and surge suddenly seemed to be faster.


    Until a certain moment, all the pictures suddenly stop, and then disperse, such as millions of years suddenly come to an end, and then on the void, suddenly there is a fog.


    Grey fog!


    Shen Shi was as like as two peas. He looked down and looked at it. He immediately noticed that the mist in the illusion was almost the same as the real fog below.


    Then, Shen Shi saw a figure under the fog.


    By this time, Shen Shi had already guessed the illusion above the strange fog. He was afraid that it might be the ability to reproduce the past. He was surprised. Suddenly, he was stunned again. The figure between time and time became clear. Soon, Shen Shi saw the man''s face, and he knew him.


    The friendship is not good, even a little disgusted, but it''s really a person I know, because that person is his classmate. In terms of seniority, he can be regarded as one of his elder martial brothers, Ji Anfu.


    Shen Shi was surprised to see ji''anfu at this time, and his brows suddenly wrinkled.


    At this time, it seems that the speed of change of those illusions in midair also slows down. You can see gianful standing in front of the fog, obviously hesitant. But after a long time, he seems to have made up his mind, and then he slowly walked into the fog with all his heart on guard.


    Seeing this, Shen Shi turned his lips. He didn''t like Ji''an Fushu. In the past, he could feel that Ji''an Fushu was obviously hostile to him on the Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao sect. As for the reason Shen Shi hummed softly, and looked at the mist. There was a little coldness in his eyes.


    In contrast, Shen Shi''s impression of sun Heng is much better than that of ji''anfu. If he has a choice, he would rather sun Heng get the chance than ji''anfu ascend to heaven.


    So when he saw ji''anfu gnashing his teeth and walking into the thick fog, Shen Shi just thought that he would not have any chance to take advantage of this villain.


    But after a while, he suddenly frowned again. After ji''anfu entered the thick fog, a second figure appeared. This time, he was a stranger. Shen Shi didn''t know him, but looking at his clothes and behavior, he should be a monk who came from the four Zhengming sect and then entered the secret place of asking heaven in this trial.


    This time, the strange monk did not hesitate too much. He just observed the thick fog and went in.


    Without waiting for Shen Shi to respond to this, perhaps he should have been happy with ji''anfu''s possible new opponent, Shen Shi saw a third new figure appear outside the thick fog again.


    Then, one after another, new figures appeared. There were more than a dozen people before and after. Almost without exception, they all noticed the thick fog. Then, after meditation or hesitation, all of them entered the fog.


    Perhaps that illusory chance is the fundamental reason to attract everyone.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Shi has gradually changed from the initial shock to silence. In the end, there is only a growing doubt in his heart. In this area, it seems that there are even more disciples of the four Zhengming sect coming than he imagined. What happened?


    Why do so many people gather in the Dragon wilderness?


    So pondering, Shen Shi was also watching the changing illusions in the sky. At this time, he also vaguely remembered that he had seen records of illusions similar to mirages in some ancient volumes. This scene seems to be a little similar, but the changing scenes from ancient times to the present are quite different from those in the records, obviously not complete It''s all a mirage.While he was thinking, the illusion in the air seemed to be quiet for a long time. Suddenly, after a long silence, a figure appeared.


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly shakes and his eyes suddenly open. The figure is actually a woman he is very familiar with. She has a beautiful face and clear eyes. It is Zhong Qingzhu who appears outside the dense fog.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    Seeing that Zhong Qingzhu suddenly appeared outside the fog, Shen Shi was shocked and almost subconsciously stepped forward to prevent her from entering the fog. But then he realized that the scenes flashing on the phantom light and shadow could not be the present situation, it must have happened some days ago.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly pulled up. Before the appearance of Zhong Qingzhu, there were at least ten of the four Zhengming disciples who came to the fog, and all of them entered the fog. At the moment, though there are so many dangers in the fog, people don''t know.


    Shen Shi stares at Zhong Qingzhu''s figure and secretly expects her not to go in. However, although Zhong Qingzhu looks very cautious in the phantom, after carefully examining the surrounding situation, Zhong Qingzhu''s attention is obviously still attracted by the strange fog, and finally moves slowly into the fog.


    Seeing her back disappear in the fog, Shen Shi is silent for a moment, anxious and worried, and eager to know Zhong Qingzhu''s future fate. But at this time, the illusion of light and shadow suddenly stops. No new figure appears and no one withdraws from the fog. Everything seems to be suddenly quiet, only the shadow A mist was flowing gently and quietly.


    Shen Shi was as like as two peas. He looked closely ahead. But after a long time, whether it was the real fog or the strange illusion reflected above the fog, it was still as static as ever. It''s like hiding a fierce and powerful monster in the fog, devouring all the elite disciples.


    Shen Shi gritted his teeth and struggled for a moment. This fog is different from others. It is possible that there is some great chance hidden in it. This is not only what he saw, but also the other ten people who came here in front of him. Obviously, after observing, they all came to a judgment similar to Shen Shi''s.


    Originally, almost all the people who can enter the secret place of asking heaven are the elite disciples of the middle-aged and young generation of Sizheng school. How many of them are stupid?


    What is the most precious and attractive thing in the secret land of asking heaven? Of course, it''s chance, all kinds of magical, rare and even strange opportunities. Every disciple who enters the secret land of asking heaven comes for this. This is also the fundamental reason why all of those more than ten disciples go into the fog exploration without exception.


    Here, no one can resist the attraction of a chance.


    Maybe, except for Shen Shi at this time.


    Because he is already full, his Ruyi bag is already full, even more than one, but several, and even full is a bit indescribable, it should be said that he is full.


    So Shen Shi''s first thought was to stay away from the strange fog, until he saw Zhong Qingzhu and watched the familiar figure walk into the mysterious and dangerous fog.


    Then he stood in the same place and hesitated for a moment.


    The most rational, the best and the safest choice, of course, is to go back and leave here at once, and find a quiet and safe place to wait until the last few days. As long as we get out of this lawless and dangerous secret place, we will naturally have the protection of the school and the accepted rules. From then on, we can expect a bright future.


    "But Zhong Qingzhu is in it!"


    This is a sentence that has been echoing in Shen Shi''s mind, and it is this sentence that has held back the pace that he originally wanted to leave.


    Xiao Hei, who has been lying lazily at Shen Shi''s feet since just now, slightly raises his head and looks at Shen Shi with his eyebrows locked in place curiously, with a look of concentration and tension. After a while, Shen Shi suddenly turned around, like biting his teeth, and then strode back, looking like he wanted to leave the fog.


    Seeing that his figure was moving very fast, Xiao Hei jumped up quickly. He just wanted to catch up with Shen Shi, but after two steps, he suddenly stopped and looked forward in surprise.


    Shen Shi in front of him slowed down quickly after walking a certain distance, and his face became ugly. Then after pacing for a while, he suddenly seemed to curse hard in a low voice, and then turned around and strode back again.


    Xiao Hei stands by and looks at Shen Shi''s strange behavior. His eyes are wide open and he seems to be a little confused. However, when Shen Shi passes by Xiao Hei, he gives a bitter smile and whispers: "Xiao Hei, man I can''t really cheat myself. "


    Xiao Hei grunted twice, but he didn''t know if he really understood Shen Shi''s meaning. Shen Shi didn''t seem to care about Xiao Hei very much. He just talked to himself, his face was ugly, but he was firm. He breathed out a breath. Looking at the fog in front of him, he shook his head and said:


    "come on, anyway, I can''t really If you see her die, you will always help her once. "


    He had reached the edge of the fog, and then walked in with a solemn face.Once in this fog, the first feeling Shen Shi felt was that the temperature around him suddenly dropped a lot. Outside the fog, the Dragon wilderness was dry and hot. But in this big fog, it was like another world. The water was so rich that it even felt damp.


    In addition, the most obvious thing is that his vision is quickly suppressed. Even with Shen Shi''s eyesight, he can''t see the place a foot away in the fog. This makes Shen Shi frown secretly. At the same time, he is on guard and keeps looking around. At the same time, he has caught a fireball talisman in his palm.


    Even with the precious blood and flesh of the black dragon, there are no talismans that Shen Shi will completely abandon. Even from the value of the two, in fact, the value of the blood and flesh of the black dragon is far better than those in Shen Shi''s hands.


    Shen Shi didn''t find anything unusual when he went further. Except for the gray fog around him, other places were very calm. Maybe the moisture in the air was a little moist as Shen Shi went deeper.


    Shen Shi''s body pauses slightly and ponders for a moment. Then he puts the fireball talisman in his hand back into the Ruyi bag and replaces it with a water arrow talisman.


    So he went on for a long time. It was estimated that it was more than ten feet away. Shen Shi still didn''t find any abnormal situation, no trap, no harm, no hidden powerful monster. It seemed that this fog was just a common fog.


    But before Shen Shi saw that more than a dozen elite disciples of the young generation of the Sizheng school had entered the fog one after another, and then he was like a bullock into the sea without any sound, so he didn''t have any slack in his mind, and he was still observing the surroundings carefully.


    Xiao Hei walked beside him, occasionally like a few eyes, but there was no excitement, just walking, Xiao Hei suddenly body meal, nose up, gently twitch twice in the air.


    Shen Shi quickly noticed Xiao Hei''s action. He was very happy. He lowered himself to Xiao Hei''s side and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter, what do you find?"


    Xiao Hei''s nose moved, and then his eyes looked straight ahead and made a low snort.


    Shen Shi frowned and turned to look in that direction. He saw that there was thick fog, and he could hardly see anything except a piece of gray.


    Shen Shi stood up and pondered for a while. Finally, he decided to believe Xiao Hei''s keen feeling and walked there. One or two feet, he walked slowly and carefully, but he didn''t encounter any abnormality along the way. Just when Shen Shi suspected that he might have misunderstood Xiao Hei''s meaning, suddenly a piece of fog in front of him dispersed with his steps. Shen Shi saw a man fall on the ground, motionless, and looked like a dead man.


    Shen Shi was startled and quickly strode over. Before reaching the man on the ground, he had carefully looked at the sudden figure for a few times. Soon, he was relieved.


    This looks like a man.


    After taking a look at the silent surroundings, Shen Shi went over and gently turned the man''s body over. With a sound of "pa", the man''s face appeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes with the swing of his body.


    Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly coagulate, and his eyes are a bit surprised. This is a dead man, but Shen Shi is familiar with this face. It''s no one else. It was when Xiao Hei held an exchange meeting on yingxiantai that day, in order to pursue a keel, Shen Shi was forced to do business with a disciple of Zhenlong hall.


    Now this is the young monk who peddles the dragon''s bone. Shen Shi hesitates for a moment. He just feels that his brain is not enough. At first, he clearly remembers that the monk gave his life name, but he seems to have only a few confused and complex impressions in his mind. However, the remaining vague memory does not include the monk''s name.


    He forgot the monk.


    What''s the name of this guy Shen Shi thought angrily, thinking that this kind of forgetting other people''s names rarely happened in his past. But of course, it''s not the time to delve into these minor details. Shen Shi looked at the monk carefully and quickly came to the conclusion that the disciple of Zhenlong hall, who had met with him, had died.


    Shen Shi''s face was very pale, but there was no reason for his death.


    His eyes slowly fell on the wound, and he gently compared it with his hand. Then he found that it seemed that it was almost the wound caused by two sharp teeth. More importantly, the blood on the monk seemed to have been completely drained.


    Shen Shi slowly stood up and looked forward, his face became ugly. Is it true that in this fog, there are some terrible and dangerous high-level monsters hidden?


    And where is Zhong Qingzhu now? Is she still safe in this dangerous fog?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    The young disciple of Zhenlong hall, who suddenly appeared and died, didn''t have a peaceful look on his face. His eyes were wide open and he looked a little scared. It seemed that something frightening had happened to him.


    Maybe he always saw the killer in this fog?


    Little black pig snorted uneasily beside Shen Shi and looked around. Shen Shi silently touched little black''s head. After a while, little black became quiet.


    Shen Shi looked at the dead man in front of him for a while and thought hard. Finally, he recalled the scene of meeting this man on the yingxiantai at jiexingfeng in yuanshimen that day. He also remembered that this young monk should be named Yongcheng.


    On weekdays, if monk Yongcheng can take part in the exploration of the secret place of asking heaven, he must be one of the best disciples of the young generation in Zhenlong hall, but he didn''t expect to fall into the secret place. A rising star of monasticism in the future has died, and Shen Shi has seen such an ending several times in this journey to ask the heaven.


    Perhaps, this is the price of pursuing the dream opportunity.


    He silently stretched out his hand to close Yongcheng Wu''s open eyes, but after passing by, he found that his eyes were still not closed. I don''t know if his obsession was too deep and heavy when he was dying?


    Shen Shi shook his head gently. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly frowned, as if he had thought of something. Then he reached out and looked for monk Yongcheng. Soon his face was a little ugly.


    Yongcheng''s wishful bag doesn''t exist.


    If it''s an ordinary monster, it won''t move the Ruyi bag at all, because it''s useless to them. They will know that the person who takes the Ruyi bag must be a monk of the human race.


    Shen Shi stood up slowly. After stopping for a moment, he continued to walk to the depth of the fog.


    Although there should still be great danger ahead, the most important thing he should do is to get out of the fog and find a place to protect himself and wait to leave the secret place, but Shen Shi gave a bitter smile in the mist, but he could not ignore it.


    He continued to walk forward in the fog for some time. Because of the thick fog, Shen Shi could not see clearly beyond his own surroundings, so he was a little confused about the actual distance. According to his own estimation, when he was about twenty feet ahead, suddenly on the edge of the line of sight in front of him, another figure fell on the ground.


    Shen Shi''s face sank quickly, but this time he didn''t check it immediately. Instead, he carefully looked around. In addition, he looked at Xiao Hei who was following him and found that he didn''t have any abnormal reaction. He was relieved, but he still didn''t dare to be careless and walked forward carefully.


    At the moment, he was already deep into this fog zone, and the unknown danger could appear at any time, which made him careless.


    When he came near, Shen Shi gently turned the man on the ground with his feet. The man''s body rolled around and turned over. It was a dead man indeed.


    Looking at the pale face and the same look of terror, Shen Shi took a deep breath, glanced down, and soon found a similar wound on the side of the man''s neck.


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, and his eyes returned to the dead man''s face. He was a stranger he had never seen before. His clothes should be disciples of the sect of Tianjian palace. Maybe, like Yongcheng, he was once the son of heaven. He had a bright and brilliant future. If he could come down, maybe one day he would have amazing achievements, and even hope to succeed Reach the top of the four famous schools.


    But now, of course, all this has gone up in smoke.


    Shen Shi takes a little look at the waist of the dead man. As expected, he still doesn''t see Ruyi bag. He turned and did not stay here any longer, but continued to move on. The sound of footsteps, trampling in the thick fog, showed the dead silence around him. Although Shen Shi was more and more careful and alert, his pace quickened.


    Two people have died in succession. The unknown and mysterious murderer hiding in the fog obviously targeted the four Zhengming disciples who entered the fog, not only for their lives, but also for their wishful bags.


    So Zhong Qingzhu''s situation at the moment should be extremely dangerous.


    It''s a long way to go, but Shen Shi also doubts whether the thick fog has disturbed his feelings. In fact, he doesn''t go as far as he imagined. There are many strange and strange things in the life of a monk. No matter how magical things are, they will appear.


    Along the way, Shen Shi found five or six corpses one after another, all of them died in the same or similar way. His face was pale, his face was frightened, his neck had teeth marks, and his Ruyi bag disappeared.


    Shen Shi''s heart is more and more heavy. Although he has been prepared for great danger in this fog, it''s unexpected that there are so many dead people. You should know that most of these people are elite disciples of the four Zheng schools, and their Taoist strength is not too bad.Shen Shi even began to wonder if there was another person who brought a strange and vicious pet into the secret world. Otherwise, how could he explain the wounds on the dead? If you don''t want to know the local monster, you may be interested in it.


    Just as I was thinking about it and going forward carefully, there was a clear voice in the fog, which was as silent as water.


    This voice suddenly came out, which made Shen Shi feel stunned. Then he was suddenly overjoyed, because the tone was so familiar that it sounded like Zhong Qingzhu''s voice.


    She is still alive!


    Shen Shi was in high spirits, but soon his brows began to wrinkle, because although the voice still sounded clear, there seemed to be some urgency in her tone, as if she was facing some strong pressure.


    Shen Shi didn''t hesitate. He carefully identified the direction and rushed to the sound.


    As he rushed forward, other sounds came, like animal roaring and grinning, but not like human voice. Along the way, Shen Shi saw the dead body on the ground again, and the density increased abruptly. Almost every other distance, he would see a dead person.


    At the same time, the fog around him seemed to be much denser than just now. Shen Shi''s vision was even narrower and narrower, and he even felt a little out of breath. It''s like the fog around him, which makes him feel like a bundle of hands.


    This is obviously not a good omen, but at least it means that this place should be close to the center of the fog, and the sound from Zhong Qingzhu seems to be in the middle of the dense fog. It should be that she doesn''t know when she got there.


    Just as Shen Shi was rushing forward with his teeth clenched, suddenly there was a sharp roar in front of him. It was high pitched and shrill, almost not like a human voice, but it was a bit like the cold and incomparable hissing sound of a python. A moment later, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly gave out a scream.


    A moment after the call came, the voice suddenly stopped, and then there was no sound. Shen Shi was shocked and could not care more. He rushed forward. The fog was dense and airless. It seemed that a terrible enemy would rush out from somewhere behind the fog at any time. But Shen Shi could not care about the danger and rushed all the way.


    Several talismans quietly appeared in his hands. Shen Shi was like a wild animal running, but his eyes were full of murderous air, looking coldly ahead.


    Suddenly, the fog in front of him suddenly opened. It seemed to be a little thinner, and his vision suddenly widened. Shen Shi vaguely saw a row of very tall white bones in the fog. They rose up like ribs, but they were almost ten feet long.


    Shen Shi''s pupil suddenly shrinks. If this huge skeleton belongs to a monster, I''m afraid it''s an extremely huge ancient giant.


    A faint pressure can still be felt from the huge white bones in the distance, but Shen Shi didn''t notice it at the moment, because he soon found that after the row of white bones, the shadow of Zhong Qingzhu appeared there after the fog suddenly became thin.


    After a distance, Shen Shi saw her body floating in the air. He thought Zhong Qingzhu was defending the enemy, but then he found something wrong. Zhong Qingzhu''s body is somewhat unnatural distortion, and his face is also a bit painful. He just clenches the shell teeth tightly, and seems to be struggling to support.


    Shen Shi rushed to Zhong Qingzhu, but only a few steps forward. Suddenly his body was shocked, but he stopped subconsciously. He looked forward with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    The fog around Zhong Qingzhu is much more intense than the fog in other places in this fog, and it quickly condenses into a huge round long rope like substance in the rolling and rolling process. It looks like A huge boa constrictor.


    The snake body condensed by the fog is like a real snake body. It tightly entangles Zhong Qingzhu and makes her almost unable to move. Above the snake body, in the fog, a huge snake head slowly appears. But the most frightening thing is that there is a half body embedded in the middle of the snake''s eyes.


    It seems that there are many strange places on his body, and there are no ugly places on his body.


    As the snake head slowly falls, the man seems to be extremely proud and grinning. His eyes are full of tyranny, and he gradually falls in front of Zhong Qingzhu, looking down at the booty which has been made by himself.


    Looking at the contorted outline of his face, Shen Shi recognized the monster who had already become a monster. He was surprised that it was ji''anfu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    How could it be gianful?


    How did he become such a ghost?


    At that moment, Shen Shi had too many questions in his heart. In front of him, he saw that with the huge snake head falling down, ji''anfu, with a ferocious face like a human being, a snake, a monster, approached him gradually. Zhong Qingzhu''s body struggled fiercely, and his white face was flushed. But the snake body around her seemed to be extremely tough and strong. Although she earned it a few times, it was still reading. It tightly bound her and made her unable to move.


    Seeing that ugly face with tyrannical eyes getting closer and closer, Zhong Qingzhu''s breath was a bit rapid, and his eyes were flowing with an undisguised color of disgust. In his eyes, gianful grinned.


    The sound of the laughter was totally different from that of the ordinary voice. The tone was strange, and it sounded like a poisonous snake spitting a message. Shen Shi even saw that from Ji''an Funa''s bigger mouth, four tusks were exposed, two on one side were side by side, but they were different from ordinary snakes.


    At the same time, a red split tongue was sliding and stretching between his teeth, which was inexpressible and eerie. Ji Anfu was a little closer to Zhong Qingzhu, and then "Jie Jie" laughed strangely and hissed: "what''s the matter, younger martial sister Zhong, you seem to be a little scared?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s beautiful face was full of disgust and hatred. He said angrily, "go away!"


    "Ha ha..." Ji''anfu looks crazy and looks up at the sky with a long smile. He says, "call, call. In the past, on the golden Hongshan mountain, you didn''t even bother to look at me. Today, I just want you to see enough."


    Shen Shi''s face was gloomy in the distance. He leaned down and tried to restrain his breath. He swept forward quietly with little black. The giant snake that was combined with ji''anfu was very strange and ferocious. It was obviously not a good one. Maybe it was some sinister chance hidden in this strange fog. It seemed that ji''anfu had got it.


    From this, we can also imagine that eight or nine of the corpses that came along the way died in the hands of ji''anfu, who was half human and half animal. Only ji''anfu, who was a monk, knew how to rob the wishful bags from the dead.


    At the other end, Zhong Qingzhu''s face was white with anger. He felt a smell coming from the front and wanted to vomit. Ji''anfu''s look was quite different from normal. He was a bit crazy, especially the cruel look in his eyes.


    Subconsciously, she said, "how do you struggle in the end?"


    Ji''anfu gave a sneer, and his head stretched forward a little. Even though Zhong Qingzhu had tried his best to lean back away from this monster, his ferocious and ugly face was still almost touched by Zhong Qingzhu''s cheek.


    At a short distance, Ji''an Fu''s tongue, like a snake''s letter, came out again, swayed in front of Zhong Qingzhu with a disgusting swagger, and then said with a grim smile, "younger martial sister Zhong, if you don''t want to die, you can follow me and be my woman in the future."


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t even think about it. "Bah" spat and sneered, "dream!"


    Ji Anfu was not angry. He even laughed. However, the strange snake letter slowly leaned over and suddenly licked Zhong Qingzhu''s white and smooth cheek. Zhong Qingzhu cried out, and his body trembled suddenly. Looking at him, his face was very pale, as if he almost vomited out.


    Ji Anfu laughs with great pride, then suddenly his eyes are cold and he sneers at Zhong Qingzhu and says, "do you think you can stand it? Now I''ve got the ancient snake god''s true tradition, and it''s combined with the remaining spirits to become my demigod! It''s the way of heaven that favors me. Not to mention you, a little monk of Ningyuan realm, who will be out of the secret realm of asking heaven in the future. I must be invincible in the world of Hongmeng. The immortal monk of Yuandan realm is not going to give me shoes sooner or later! "


    He looked up at the sky and laughed. He reached over to touch Zhong Qingzhu''s face with one hand, and said with a grim smile: "if I hadn''t seen that you were a little bit beautiful, I would have had a little affection for you before, but now I would have sucked all the blood in your body as if I had dealt with those dead ghosts just now. Don''t be unkind! "


    Zhong Qingzhu clenched the scallop''s teeth and tried to avoid the scaly hand. At the same time, he opened his eyes and sneered: "even if I die, I won''t..."


    Before she heard it, she suddenly saw a light in the corner of her eyes. However, in the fog behind the huge body of ji''anfu, a figure appeared quietly at this time. Then she leaned over, and beside the figure, followed by a familiar little black pig.


    It''s Shen Shi.


    It seems that Shen Shi also feels Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes. Shen Shi gently waves his arm. Their eyes touch each other in midair, and Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes return to the monster in front of him.


    At this time, ji''anfu seemed to focus all his attention on Zhong Qingzhu. His eyes were full of this woman who was close at hand and secretly longed for many years. When he heard the words, he suddenly became angry and yelled: "what did you say? Would you rather die than be with meWith that crazy roar, the huge snake seemed to tighten up suddenly. Zhong Qingzhu couldn''t help but snort. A few drops of cold sweat dropped from her forehead and she was short of breath. But the stubborn side of her nature seemed to be revealed at this moment. Even though she was suffering from severe pain, she still didn''t mean to give in. She just looked at ji''anfu coldly and said no Don''t say anything.


    Ji''anfu became more and more furious. Suddenly, he suddenly extended his big hand forward. His arm full of strange scales immediately grabbed Zhong Qingzhu''s slender neck and said with a grim smile, "do you believe I broke your neck?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s life is in the hands of others, but now he just sneers and his eyes are full of disgust and disdain.


    Ji Anfu was more and more irritated by her knife like eyes. It seemed that he had fallen into the edge of madness. His already ferocious face was even more distorted now. In the low roar, his scales began to bend. Zhong Qingzhu snorted and trembled. He was about to die in the hands of this monster.


    Just at this moment, ji''anfu''s eyes suddenly stood up, but he released his fingers. As soon as Zhong Qingzhu''s body relaxed, he subconsciously gasped a few times and looked coldly at the monster. Ji Anfu met her eyes and gave a grim smile. He licked his lips with his split tongue. The violent light in his eyes was shining. Suddenly he sneered, "do you want to die? It''s not that easy. I tell you, even if I can''t get your heart, I''ll make your life worse than death. I''ll make you my woman today and stay with me all my life. Ha ha ha... "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed slightly, and she was obviously disgusted with the meaning of ji''anfu''s words. At the same time, she took a cold look at ji''anfu''s ugly and strange body, suddenly sneered, and then said, "Oh, do you want my body?"


    Ji Anfu said with a wild smile: "yes, just accept your fate."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes were even more scornful. Even his eyes seemed to have turned into the sharpest knife in the world. He looked at ji''anfu coldly. After a moment, he said, "do you have this ability? You''ve become a monster of no man, no ghost, no man, no snake. Are you still a man? Do you have the ability to take my body? "


    Gianful''s laughter stopped suddenly.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body was still entangled by the huge snake, but her face was full of sneer and sarcasm, and she seemed to have ignored life and death. However, Ji Anfu, who was half human and half snake, seemed to suddenly think of something after the initial moment of stupor, He lowered his head slowly and looked at his lower body.


    From the waist, his body was completely integrated with the huge snake head below. There was only a little human shape above the waist, but it was also covered with all kinds of snake scales, snake letters and other foreign bodies, which made him look particularly abominable and ugly. And his eyes in his waist that place to stay down, never moved away.


    His face slowly showed some incredible madness, astonishment, sadness and even pain and despair. Suddenly, he suddenly raised his head. In front of him, Zhong Qingzhu laughed and looked at him coldly with a kind of contempt.


    The sharpest thing in the world is not the blade, but the sight.


    Even though ji''anfu was possessed by the snake god and had great powers at the moment, he had a terrible feeling that he was cut apart by the woman''s eyes.


    Maybe, is that the only humanity he has left?


    He didn''t know. Gianful suddenly didn''t know anything at this moment. His heart seemed to burst open suddenly. A touch of bright red instantly dyed his eyes and the whole world red.


    He wants the whole world to be buried with him. He wants this woman to die!


    No, let her suffer all the pain before she dies!


    He roared wildly, and the thick fog trembled. He retreated in an instant, revealing his terrible real body. It was a huge black snake hiding in the fog. It was as long as a hundred feet. Seeing this scene, both Zhong Qingzhu and Shen Shi, who are now approaching quietly, can''t help shrinking their pupils.


    "I''m not a man?" Ji Anfu roared like thunder, grabbed Zhong Qingzhu''s body and roared: "then I''ll show you what power is. I''m not a human being, and you don''t want to be a woman again. Die, die, die..."


    The crazy roar vibrates far and near, and the snake''s shadow is about to drown Zhong Qingzhu''s body. At this time, Shen Shi finally sneaks into ji''anfu''s back. Without hesitation, he rushes on directly. At the same time, the talisman on his hand burns instantly, and a hot fireball suddenly appears, rushing towards the back of ji''anfu''s head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    The black snake that fits ji''anfu is very large. It looks like a small hill when it comes near. At the same time, there is a fishy smell in the air around it. Shen Shi''s original intention is to get closer and observe this strange snake more. It''s best if he can find any weak and critical parts, because such a strong creature is afraid that its physical body is also very strong, and it can''t cause too much damage to it by means of idle means.


    After Zhong Qingzhu saw him before, although they didn''t speak to each other, they just looked at each other for a moment, but Shen Shi thought Zhong Qingzhu should know something about him. Not surprisingly, Zhong Qingzhu constantly stimulated ji''anfu with sharp words, and soon angered the half human and half beast monster. He focused all his attention on her and made Shen Shi approach quietly.


    However, despite the success ahead, when Zhong Qingzhu said the last few words, even Shen Shi felt that it was too tricky. Although ji''anfu was combined with this inexplicable ancient snake god, it was obvious that the half of his body was a bit human, but he also retained his mind. He was scolded and ridiculed by Zhong Qingzhu, and immediately watched I''m going crazy.


    Is that too much more than enough?


    Shen Shi was surprised when he was underground. Seeing that the situation was suddenly critical, he couldn''t care what weakness he had not found in the snake. He had to jump up. He raised his hand to activate a fireball to hit the snake''s head. He didn''t want to hurt the enemy, but just wanted to temporarily disturb and stop the snake. At the same time, he stepped on the snake''s body and rushed up to Zhong Qingzhu Flying in the right direction.


    Ji''anfu, who has only half of his upper body left on the snake''s head, is just roaring angrily. He stretches out his scaly hands to Zhong Qingzhu in front of him. It seems that he is trying to tear them. Suddenly, his head tilts. He seems to feel something and makes an action that he wants to avoid. But in the end, his body just tilted to one side. It seemed that he was going to dodge, but he forgot that his lower body had been integrated with the huge snake head, and his body did not move away.


    "Bang!" With a loud sound, the fireball hit ji''anfu''s back directly, and a few black smoke came out.


    This scene is completely in the eyes of Zhong Qingzhu, who is close at hand. Her pretty eyebrows are slightly picked, and there is a trace of surprise in her eyes, with the color of thinking: it seems that maybe because the fitting time is too short, Ji Anfu can''t skillfully control this huge snake body? Or is it that he still feels that he is a person in instinct and can''t adapt to this strange and huge snake body?


    When he was hit in the back by such a sudden attack, ji''anfurton let out a roar. However, unlike those Terran friars who had fought with Shen Shi in the past, the power and casting speed of this fireball technique were greatly increased under the blessing of Shen Shi''s Yin Yang mantra. Even if it was completely blasted on ji''anfurton''s back, except for a few wisps of smoke and a little trace, ji''anfurton''s fireball technique was successful But there was no injury at all, not even the scales in the shape of snake scales on his back fell down.


    Shen Shi''s heart sank slightly. Although he had some psychological preparation before he started, the hardness of the body was beyond his expectation. However, at the moment, he could not care so much. He flew all the way up, while ji''anfu controlled the snake head, turned around and saw his figure rushing in.


    In a flash, ji''anfu''s eyes reflected Shen Shi''s face, and his anger was very fierce.


    "It''s you..."


    Ji''anfu on the snake''s head yelled. Somehow, in that tone, he seemed to have some inexplicable hatred for Shen Shi. As a result, the huge snake''s head in mid air "whooped" and turned back, staring at Shen Shi fiercely, then opened his bloody mouth and bit him directly from mid air.


    After a long distance, Shen Shi could also feel the ferocity and ferocity, and the snake that had been trampled under his feet swam in an instant and could no longer stand. Although I don''t know why, at least at this moment, he succeeded in attracting ji''anfu''s attention and temporarily saving Zhong Qingzhu, who was going to die in the snake kiss.


    Seeing that the huge snake''s head was about to bite off, the sky and the earth seemed to be darkened at this moment, and only the huge head was left. For a moment like lightning and flint, a strange idea suddenly flashed through Shen Shi''s mind, thinking that this strange snake looked really big, fierce and powerful, just like he saw Tianqing for the first time It seems that it is not as good as the snake demon Yulin.


    But shouldn''t this be what ji''anfu said about the ancient snake god?


    They are all snake gods. Why are they not as powerful as a snake demon?


    This doubt flashed through his mind, but it was obviously not the time to think about it carefully. Shen Shi jumped to the side and left the giant snake. At this time, he was in the air, and the huge snake head below jumped into the air. Then he turned his head and opened his mouth from below. When Zhong Qingzhu saw the scene above, he immediately let out a exclamation.


    At the same time, under the giant snake, a poor little black pig with a small body was staring at the huge body. He was quite at a loss. After a moment, he seemed to be in a hurry. He rushed forward regardless. The cold light on his tusk flashed and bit it down. Unexpectedly, the snake''s body didn''t move. On the contrary, little black stepped back two steps. For a moment, Xiao Hei seemed to be at a loss, humming and yelling.Seeing that Shen Shi was about to be engulfed by the huge snake mouth in the rolling and sliding of a snake body, he suddenly lit up a light under his body in the middle of the sky. A short sword appeared out of thin air and directly turned into a bright light. It was the snow pouring sword.


    Shen Shi uses his sword skill in mid air, and once again narrowly dodges the snake''s mouth. Ji Anfu on the huge snake''s head behind him sends out a furious roar and says:


    "go to die, asshole!"


    Listening to that voice, Shen Shi was gnashing his teeth. As he ran for his life with the snow sword, his heart was a little strange. He thought when did Ji Anfu begin to hate him so much.


    The sound of "boom and rumble" was heard all the time. It was like a huge demon snake. It was frantically chasing the fleeing Shen Shi, crisscrossing in mid air. Shen Shi tried his best to avoid it. Fortunately, he had always been very solid in his practice and mastered the art of sword defense. He really made the sword move without any barrier Dodged that huge snake head''s attack, dangerous and dangerous support down.


    In front of him, there was a scream. Shen Shi was surprised. Looking up at the place where the sound came from, he saw that Zhong Qingzhu, who was bound by a snake, suddenly fell from the air. Shen Shi''s surprise was not small. At the bottom, there were also several huge snake bodies sliding and rolling like a millstone. If Zhong Qingzhu didn''t have protection, he might be directly crushed by these huge snake bodies.


    Shen Shi made a sudden stop in mid air, but turned his direction and flew to Zhong Qingzhu in a small circle. Seeing that Zhong Qingzhu fell down and was only a few feet away from the snake, Shen Shi finally rushed to the dangerous moment. He held her in his arms, and then the snow sword suddenly sank down. After that, there was a sharp whistling sound in the air Fly out ahead.


    "Roar!"


    From behind, there was a roar like a landslide. It seemed that Shen Shi''s scene of holding people and saving people stimulated Naji Anfu more and more, and he fell into a more crazy mood. With the huge snake body, he rushed over like crazy.


    Shen Shi clenches his teeth and urges the snow sword to fly forward. At the same time, facing the strong wind, he feels that Zhong Qingzhu''s body is still soft at the moment. He seems to have no strength at all. As long as he releases his hand, he is afraid that he will fall down immediately.


    Shen Shi was a little worried and said to Zhong Qingzhu, "are you ok?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was dignified and quiet, and said: "I''m ok, but I was intrigued before, and I can recover in a while..." Before her voice fell, she suddenly exclaimed again, and the huge snake pupil suddenly appeared in her sight, followed by the terrible and huge mouth.


    Shen Shi put his arms around Zhong Qingzhu''s body, and his whole body fell to the side in an instant, almost parallel to the ground below. Then, under the rapid speed of the snow sword, he escaped from the dangerous situation again, avoiding the terrible fangs.


    The more the wind blows, the bigger the snake is still chasing. Shen Shi takes Zhong Qingzhu to dodge, trying to dodge. However, his original strength is limited, and now he brings another Zhong Qingzhu, which makes the burden heavier. So before long, Shen Shi gasps in his breath.


    Seeing the cold sweat on Shen Shi''s forehead, Zhong Qingzhu''s face was solemn. In the strong wind, her hair was flying in the wind, and several strands of her hair flew across the man''s face. Shen Shi took a look at her, nodded slightly and said in a soft voice:


    "don''t be afraid."


    Zhong Qingzhu felt that she was slowly recovering some strength, but somehow, she suddenly had a warm feeling. Her strong arms hugged her body, and his chest was close at hand.


    Even if there was a terrible snake demon not far behind, even if it was on the line of life and death, she suddenly felt a little relieved.


    It''s just this feeling. After all, she secretly hid in the bottom of her heart. After breathing out a breath, she suddenly approached Shen Shi and said in a low voice: "it''s not the way to escape all the time. You get close to the snake''s head I don''t think that guy and the snake body fit together completely. His weakness lies in the fusion of his body and the giant snake. "


    Shen Shi was startled and looked down at her.


    Zhong Qingzhu gently gritted his teeth, then looked up at him deeply and said, "yes, I guess so. However, another escape is also a dead end. It''s better to fight once. If I am wrong I will give you my life and my life. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    The wind is roaring, the giant snake is behind, and life and death are hanging in a line. But at this critical moment, Shen Shi still can''t help but shake himself. He looks down at the woman, but she looks calm and her eyes are clear. She doesn''t seem to be in any hurry. It seems that what she said just now is just a common sentence.


    "Roar..."


    With a loud roar, the ferocious head of the snake pounced down again. At the same time, the huge body of the snake cracked and collapsed like a row of incomparable rolling huge walls, leaving only a sense of despair in people''s hearts. The white light of Qingxue sword is a little dim, but the speed is still very fast. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are flying up and down again. They are often crossing the gap between the sharp teeth and the big mouth of the giant snake and even the huge body, barely maintaining a glimmer of vitality.


    It''s just that Shen Shi''s breathing is getting heavier and heavier.


    Zhong Qingzhu in his arms, after that sentence, did not say a word more, but quietly nestled in his arms and looked at him motionlessly. Her eyes reflected his face, as if she had never seen this man so close and so reckless, as if she had entrusted his future and life to him.


    If you end your life like this, will it be a kind of peace of mind?


    Shen Shi''s forehead has a drop of sweat, maybe tired, maybe nervous.


    That short time, as if it was a long suffering.


    Suddenly, the sweat drops from his eyebrows, his eyes suddenly firm, and then looked at Zhong Qingzhu, a deep breath. Zhong Qingzhu''s body is straight. Although his face is still calm, his eyes are also a little excited. After a moment, Shen Shi nods to her and suddenly tightens his arms in the fast wind.


    Holding her body tightly in her arms, the snow sword suddenly let out a sharp roar, and the white light soared up into the sky. It turned upside down and flew back.


    "Fight!"


    He hugged her and yelled in her ear.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body is slightly trembling. I don''t know whether it''s nervous or other intention. Her beautiful cheek is slightly red, but her eyes are more firm. Under the huge shadow in front of them, the ferocious and ugly snakeheads bite fiercely, like the abyss of hell unfolding in front of them, and they are falling there in despair.


    But there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, as if there were new courage and strength in her body. Her hair was blowing in the wind, and her arms were around his waist.


    Close to him.


    No matter what''s ahead?


    Even if it''s an abyss, why don''t you jump together? What''s so scary?


    That darkness, that despair, had not been experienced in childhood?


    She raised her head, hugged him, laughed and said in a loud voice:


    "OK!"


    The strong wind blows on his face, with a smell of fishy smell. It''s the smell of this huge black snake. The two small prey in front of him suddenly turn around and rush. At that moment, ji''anfu, who is combined with the big snake, is unexpectedly surprised. For a moment, all the attacks of the original murderous calendar are dashed to the air. They smash a large area of ground in front of him, but let Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu control them The snow sword is close to the snake.


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, the powerful snake body suddenly turned around, and ji''anfu''s crazy face on the huge snake''s head was twisted. Especially after seeing the two people in the white light holding each other tightly in the escape, they became extremely crazy.


    "Go to hell..." He raised his head to the sky and roared wildly, and his arms were dancing wildly. With his action, the body of the big snake was rolling and rolling, crushing Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu like mountains and seas,


    "you two dog men and women, shameless! Adulterer * *, I''m going to cut you into pieces... "


    Shen Shi''s whole body was tense, and he was engrossed in controlling the snow sword. He tried his best to dodge in the crazy attack of the giant snake and approached ji''anfu a little bit. However, the pressure was great on him. His face became pale quickly, and his forehead was soon covered with sweat.


    Zhong Qingzhu was close to him, almost close to each other. Naturally, she felt Shen Shi''s difficulty for the first time, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. At this time, she heard ji''anfu''s crazy roar in front of her.


    Her face sank slightly at first, and then after a moment''s meditation, she suddenly gave a sneer, but raised her voice to ji''anfu in front of her and said, "what are you, why do you say we are shameless and dog men and women?"


    Ji''an Fuhu roared before he wanted to speak. Suddenly, Zhong Qingzhu cut off the way: "return the adulterer * *, are you blind? He did not marry, I did not marry, when it''s your turn to say three four! I''ll tell you, stone and I are in love and have been together for the rest of our lives. "


    "Roar..."


    "I''ll be his man all my life!"


    "Roar..."


    "Even if I die, I will die with him. It won''t be cheap for you!"


    "Ah..."


    On the huge snake''s head, ji''anfu''s eyes were red with blood, all the scales on his body were erect, and his muscles were blue and tendons were all stretched up, as if a raging flame had been ignited in his body, which would burst at any time and destroy everything around him.When the rage reached the extreme, the giant snake under him became more and more violent. Almost everywhere he passed was the collapse of the mountains and the earth. But when you look carefully, you will find that the giant snake''s movement is not as flexible as before, almost all relying on a crazy brute force to attack desperately.


    Shen Shi is the one who feels this most clearly. Almost when Zhong Qingzhu stimulates ji''anfu again, he feels that his pressure is suddenly relaxed. Although there are still dangers around him, and it''s also a terrible scene of flying sand and rocks, it''s a lot easier for him to avoid and even get close to ji''anfu.


    After several times of flying, Shen Shi finally took Zhong Qingzhu to escape the crushing of the huge snake body, and flew close to the huge snake head. Ji Anfu, who was like a ghost, didn''t seem to worry about it at all. Instead, he roared and manipulated the snake head directly to meet him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two sides rushed close like arrows. Before Shen Shiren arrived, several talismans had been burning at his fingertips quickly, and several kinds of black and yellow lights had been transformed, which immediately came to ji''anfu.


    However, the five elements method which has been tried repeatedly in the past, this time on ji''anfu''s body, it is like a bullock into the sea, and there is no sound reaction. Ji Anfu looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. He was ferocious and roared, "how dare you show off in front of my snake god?"


    Shen Shi''s heart sank, and there was a shadow in his heart. But now that it was over, there was no reason to retreat. He had to fight to death. He roared in mid air and drove the snow sword to the top of the snake''s head. He suddenly pushed Zhong Qingzhu forward and jumped down. At the same time, he said to Zhong Qingzhu:


    "you go!"


    Before the words were heard, the snow sword had already gone out, while Shen Shi fell out of thin air and took a deep breath in the air. Suddenly, a cold breath condensed around him, and a complicated purple talisman slowly burned.


    It''s the most powerful and the only third-order skill he can master now - ice sword.


    However, the cold air just gathered around him. Suddenly, a figure came down from him. His clothes were fluttering and his hair was flying. It was Zhong Qingzhu. Shen Shi was so surprised that he wanted to speak. However, Zhong Qingzhu turned her eyes. Her eyes were calm but firm in the air. Her hair was blown by the wind and brushed her white and gentle cheek. It seemed that there were thousands of words, but she didn''t utter a word.


    That tenderness is only in the moment.


    It''s in the bottom of my heart.


    Shen Shi didn''t say another word. He just turned back and held his breath. In an instant, the world was still, only the frost and snow came down.


    This sudden vision seemed to surprise ji''anfu. The originally crazy blood eyes suddenly became clearer at this moment, and the momentum that originally came here suddenly stagnated. Originally, when he lived in Jinhong mountain in Lingxiao, ji''anfu''s personality was a little gloomy and suspicious. He was not reckless and crazy, but after he combined with this strange snake, he might have been influenced by the nature of this strange snake, and he felt almost invincible power, so he became unscrupulous. But at this moment, the ice and snow suddenly appeared from the mid air, which contained a strong power, but made him worry about it all of a sudden.


    He turned his strange eyes and suddenly let out a low roar. It turned out that when he had the absolute upper hand, he gave way to one side. Almost at the same time as he turned away, a huge ice sword shot out of the storm in mid air shot down.


    The snake is huge and can''t get out of the way completely, but most of the positions are avoided. Only a small piece of snake is hit by the ice sword. In an instant, a piece of frost condenses, and it looks like it has turned into an ice sculpture.


    A moment later, a few pieces of ice fell from the small piece of ice sculpture, which brought out a small part of the flesh and blood of the snake.


    The power of this technique can cause a little damage to such a powerful snake body, which is obviously far beyond ji''anfu''s expectation. However, ji''anfu has gained the upper hand again after cleverly avoiding this powerful blow. After a grim smile, the huge snake head sweeps over again.


    As soon as the snake flies, it''s not as good as the sound of the bell.


    In a flash, a series of crisp and creepy fracture sounds suddenly sounded, but Shen Shi was not hit to fly out, because at this moment, Ji Anfu, who was as terrible as a ghost, leaned over and grabbed Shen Shi''s body with his left hand and pulled him over.


    Zhong Qingzhu screams and flies down, but it''s too late. Ji Anfu''s strength is amazing when combined with the snake. Shen Shi''s whole body is seriously injured, and a mouthful of blood spurts out. He has little power to fight back.


    But Ji Anfu''s eyes were full of hatred and hatred. He looked up at the sky and laughed like crazy. With a loud roar, his right hand stood up like a knife and stabbed him with a wild smile.


    In Zhong Qingzhu''s cry of sadness and despair, his right hand stabbed into Shen Shi''s flesh and blood and penetrated his abdomen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    So far, Shen Shi''s realm has only reached the middle level of Ning yuan realm, which is somewhat different from most of the human monks in Hongmeng world. In this age of five elements, he chose this difficult path for various reasons. However, because of the existence of the mysterious "Yin Yang curse", Shen Shi''s five elements technique is actually different from what most people knew in the past. It is faster and more powerful. In some unexpected occasions, he even relies on the five elements technique alone, which of course also has the help of the way of talisman, so that he can defeat the realm of Tao and surpass his strong enemy.


    In fact, if you don''t have the psychological preparation, in the face of his sudden storm like intensive and powerful spell frenzy, few Ning Yuan Jing monks can stop it.


    But in addition to this kind of fierce means of attack, the five elements technique does not have much benefit to the monks'' spiritual realm. It can neither enhance the monks'' spiritual cultivation nor temper their physical strength. Basically, it is a pure means of attack. At most, there are some auxiliary techniques to help the monks escape.


    In other words, although Shen Shi''s strength is greatly enhanced by the power of yin and Yang incantation, and his real combat power is far beyond that of a common Terran monk in his realm, his five elements technique, which he is good at, does not benefit him at all in terms of physical defense alone. In the face of an opponent who has evaded the attack of his five elements technique and launched a counterattack, Shen Shi is still just a middle level monk in Ning yuan realm Just an ordinary monk.


    Strong attack and weak defense are the clearest portrayal of Shen Shi today. Because of this, Shen Shi just broke through the Ningyuan realm in Lingxiao sect that day. When he first chose to practice supernatural power and Taoism, after careful consideration, he chose the defensive technique "Jinshi armor", which is not liked by most people.


    Shen Shi was surprised when he saw Ji Anfu dodging his ice sword attack and taking advantage of the situation to fight back, but he was still calm, because after the battle in the soul abyss of gaolingshan Town, because the Yin dragon''s real blood entered his body, it fused with the gold and stone armor in his body, forming a strange feeling The magic power of dragon pattern gold armor not only increases the defense greatly, but also can be used to fight for life and attack at critical moment. It can be regarded as an assassin''s mace for pressing the bottom of the box. The only shortcoming in the beauty is that it consumes a lot of spiritual power.


    So when Shen Shi was caught by ji''anfu, he almost immediately urged the dragon pattern Jinjia. Although there was a third person, Zhong Qingzhu, present at the moment, she couldn''t care so much at this critical moment of life and death, and Zhong Qingzhu had a lot to do with him.


    However, strange things happened at this time. Just when Shen Shi was ready to activate the dragon pattern gold armor at the critical moment and was waiting for the opportunity to fight back, the spirit power in his elixir field was surging, and the dragon pattern gold armor could appear even before it was clear. Suddenly, an inexplicable but ancient and boundless power came down, which shocked all the spirits in Shen Shi''s elixir field With the change of power, the dragon pattern gold armor disappeared in an instant, but it was unable to gather.


    Shen Shi''s surprise was really extraordinary. At the moment of lightning and flint, he looked at himself in a hurry. He saw that in the middle of Dantian, there was an old sword suspended in the void. It was killing immortals.


    Of course, this was the only way to suppress his life and death.


    Without the dragon pattern gold armor, or even the original kind of gold and stone armor, Shen Shi is in fact equivalent to an ordinary middle-level monk in Ningyuan realm. What he can rely on is the physical strength that is not particularly powerful. So the scene was staged. Under everyone''s gaze, ji''anfu''s magic arm went straight through Shen Shi''s abdomen.


    Shen Shi snorted, and his whole face turned white instantly. Even the muscles on his face were twisted. His mind was a little fuzzy at this moment. Only one thought suddenly enveloped his mind. Was it true that he was going to die here? Are you really going to die in the hands of this villain?


    There is a cry of grief and panic from Zhong Qingzhu. Her figure soon appears near Shen Shi, offering a spirit sword to ji''anfu who is fit with the snake. Compared with the two enemies, ji''anfu''s eyes were red again. It seemed that the tyranny in his heart was completely released at this moment.


    He looked up at the sky with a long smile. With one hand, he blocked the spirit sword cleaved by Zhong Qingzhu. The sound of "clang" rang out continuously. The sound was like gold and stone. The scales attached to his arms, like snake scales, were so hard that even the spirit sword could not be broken.


    In terms of physical strength alone, ji''anfu is obviously better than Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu at the moment. He grinned wildly and easily. He resisted the attack of Zhong Qingzhu and pushed her back easily. Then he raised his right hand abruptly. Shen Shi snorted, and blood gushed from his abdomen. His whole body was lifted up by ji''anfu, just like a sacrifice. His appearance was miserable.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s teeth are very important, and his face is pale. He grabs them again regardless of everything. On the huge snake''s head, which is spinning and roaring in the mid air, human figures crisscross and the sword flickers. He attacks ji''anfu madly. However, ji''anfu''s flesh is hard to imagine. It''s hard for Zhong Qingzhu to do any damage to him. What''s more, ji''anfu often does With a trace of violent laughter, he suddenly stops Shen Shi, who is seriously injured and dying, in front of him to meet Zhong Qingzhu. At this time, Zhong Qingzhu can only stiffly withdraw his sword and even bruise himself because he is too fierce, adding a little blush to his pale face."How, how?" Ji''anfu''s laughter rang through the sky, and his pride and arrogance seemed to have reached the point that could not be expressed in words. It seemed that at this moment, he finally stepped on the peak of his life, trampled all the people he hated, and raised his eyebrows and exhaled in front of the women he longed for.


    Zhong Qingzhu, who wants to attack and rescue Shen Shi, is forced back with a fist. Ji Anfu looks at the anxious but still beautiful woman with a grim smile. He opens his big mouth and licks his fangs with his tongue. He says with a grim smile, "Zhong Qingzhu, what are you delusional about? You''d better follow me and be my woman."


    Zhong Qingzhu gasped slightly and stood outside Zhang Xu with his sword. His eyes were full of anxiety. Looking at Shen Shi, who was caught by Ji Anfu on his arm, he seemed to have fainted and blood flowed across his face. Suddenly he clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice, "let Shen Shi go first!"


    Ji''anfu laughed wildly, waved his right hand and smashed Shen Shi''s body on the snake body around him. Then he said: "you mean this waste?"


    The canthus of Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes twitched suddenly, and his lips turned pale in an instant.


    But ji''anfu seemed to be more and more excited by this violent scene. He laughed and waved to Zhong Qingzhu, saying: "come on, come on, younger martial sister Zhong, I like you for a long time. Come here and let me hold you well!"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed a lot. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and dropped his weapon. After taking a deep breath, he walked to ji''anfu.


    Ji Anfu was stunned. He didn''t seem to think that Zhong Qingzhu would really listen to his own words. After a moment of consternation, he was overjoyed and laughed wildly. The whole person seemed to expand a little. Staring at Zhong Qingzhu, he laughed and said: "smart man, ha ha ha ha, good, good, green bamboo, I will treat you..."


    In a moment, the voice of the sword went to the place where the sword was not counting.


    Ji Anfu yelled and leaned back. At the same time, his arm was as fast as lightning. It looked like an instinctive reaction. However, the strength of the snake was incredible. This instinctive reaction alone blocked Zhong Qingzhu''s sudden attack.


    The snake''s arm suddenly shakes Zhong Qingzhu back a few steps. Ji Anfu seems to be in a rage again at this moment. He roars at Zhong Qingzhu: "you cheat me, you cheat me again!"


    Zhong Qingzhu gave a cold smile, with an undisguised contempt in his expression. He said with a cold smile, "it''s as if I really follow you, and you''ll let go of the stone, shameless villain!"


    "Roar..." Ji Anfu looked up at the sky and yelled, as if he had been stimulated again. After he was combined with the snake, his mind and temperament were obviously affected, and he became furious after a little provocation. Now he gritted his teeth and roared:


    "you bitches are all deceiving me, all of you are deceiving me I want you all to die... "


    Ji Anfu shook his arms and Zhong Qingzhu screamed. But he saw that he was the first to vent his anger on Shen Shi, and his other hand was also stretched out. He wanted to tear Shen Shi in two.


    At this critical juncture, Zhong Qingzhu only felt that her breathing was stagnating. Suddenly, she felt a sense of determination in her eyes. She suddenly put her hand into her arms. A moment later, she clenched it and took it out. Between the clenched fingers, a subtle but clear light floated.


    It was a round and clear round pill. It was full of aura, almost to the point of astonishment or even shocking. In the flow of breath, there was a strange little red scorpion in the powerful round pill, which seemed to be flashing faintly.


    At the same time, Shen Shi, whose life and death are hanging in front of him, seems to be in a daze. Ji Anfu, who pierced his abdomen and almost gave him a fatal blow, suddenly stiffens his arrogant face at that moment.


    A light and soft white light came out slowly from Shen Shi''s abdomen, which was his original Dantian part.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    Shen Shi was awakened from his coma by a sharp pain. Almost at the same time when he opened his eyes, the unimaginable pain flooded him like a tide. Even though he was always tough, he almost cried out in pain.


    In front of my eyes, Venus was flashing wildly, and my ears were roaring all the time. At the same time, I felt that my whole body was still shaking violently, as if I had been thrown into a huge wind eye, and was blown like a fallen leaf by the strong wind.


    The fierce wind is still whistling in his ears. Shen Shi gasps violently and barely opens his eyes. What he sees at first is still ji''anfu''s ugly and ferocious face. On the face which was changed because of the fit, the big mouth which cracked to the side of the cheek was open, and the forked snake like tongue was also spitting out, which was very disgusting. The only difference is that ji''anfu''s face, which was supposed to be tyrannical at the moment, suddenly appeared a strange and even unbelievable color of fear, even the blood red in his eyes.


    Then Shen Shi saw the white light.


    From his pierced, bloody and miserable abdomen, the soft white light came out.


    It seems that the white light is very gentle, not blazing, and not dazzling. However, ji''anfu, who has the upper hand against Shen Shi, suddenly screams in panic. His whole body suddenly leans back, as if he is afraid of the white light, and desperately wants to pull his arm back.


    But at this strange moment, the white light seemed to turn into an invisible shackle and directly locked his arm. With ji''anfu''s strong power, he could not pull his arm out of Shen Shi''s stomach.


    Ji''anfu looks more and more frightened. At the same time, the white light gradually lights up. Shen Shi looks down with a little surprise. In the depth of the white light, there is a shadow of an old sword looming, floating and sinking, exuding an ancient and boundless atmosphere.


    It''s the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    Shen Shi couldn''t figure out what happened for a moment. He just recalled that he wanted to use the dragon pattern gold armor to protect himself at the critical moment. As a result, all the supernatural powers in the Dantian field were suppressed by this strange ancient sword, so that he was defeated by Ji Anfu. But at the critical moment of life and death, this strange ancient sword of killing immortals unexpectedly disappeared In turn, he suppressed ji''anfu''s past. Looking at his appearance, it seemed that ji''anfu, or the ancient snake with unknown origin, had a natural fear of this ancient sword. In a twinkling of an eye, he showed signs of being completely suppressed.


    The ups and downs are too big. Raoshi Shen Shi has a lot of knowledge and can''t react at the moment. In addition, his injuries are really concentrated. It''s not easy for him to stay awake at the moment, so he can''t do much more.


    But Shen Shi couldn''t do it, but there was a third person present besides Shen Shi and ji''anfu, who was suddenly suppressed.


    Zhong Qingzhu.


    Her figure suddenly appeared behind ji''anfu, with a decisive color on her face. Her spirit sword was shining in her hand, and she directly chopped at ji''anfu''s head. At this time, ji''anfu''s mind still seemed to be attracted by the strange white light shining from Shen Shi''s abdomen. She almost didn''t respond to Zhong Qingzhu''s attack. It was only when she saw that her sharp blade was about to cut him in the face that ji''anfu suddenly woke up and gave a strange cry. He suddenly turned his head to avoid the spirit sword. However, his lower body was now integrated with the snake head, and his movement was not flexible. The sword hit him on the shoulder and neck.


    Just listen to the sound of "Dang", such as the strike of gold and iron, sparks splashing, ji''anfu screamed in pain, and his body tilted a little. But look at the part that was favored by the spirit sword, although it turned pale in an instant, even the scales were splashed and turned over, but he still carried it hard. The strength of the flesh and blood skin has reached an incredible level.


    Ji Anfu roared, as if he was enraged by Zhong Qingzhu in an instant, and he was about to attack her when he turned back. However, he suddenly changed his face and turned back. He saw that the white light from Shen Shi''s body was more and more brilliant, and a sword shadow rose slowly.


    With the appearance of the ancient sword shadow, ji''anfu suddenly uttered a scream, as if he saw something most terrifying and frightening. At this time, the sound was not a human voice at all. It was sharp and shrill, as if it were a snake''s neighing.


    Zhong Qingzhu took a step back, but saw that ji''anfu suddenly became so strange. Although she didn''t know what happened to Shen Shi that made ji''anfu so strange for a moment, it was obvious that ji''anfu suddenly fell into a great dilemma. She was shocked, drank lightly, and the spirit sword went to ji''anfu''s head again.


    With the sound of Dangdang Dang, Ji Anfu''s spirit sword, which was usually enough to break the iron and gravel, cut more than a dozen pieces in a row. Ji Anfu was attacked back and forth, and his face became more and more decayed. At the same time, his attention seemed to be used to resist the strange white light, and he had no fight back against Zhong Qingzhu''s attack. It''s just that Rao is so, just relying on his strong and incomparable body. Although he is in a mess, he still carries the attack of Zhong Qingzhu.At the same time, the sharp pain is pounding Shen Shi''s mind like the tide, and his will begins to blur gradually. His mind even becomes blank, and the whole person also weakens powerlessly. It seems that under the influence of his weakness, the white light of the sword shadow which was originally bright in his abdomen, after flashing for a while, was a bit unstable and began to dim.


    Although the change is not big, ji''anfu seems to feel it in an instant!


    His red eyes were red at the beginning. It seemed that he could not believe it at the beginning. But a moment later, he roared. His whole body was as powerful as a mountain. Suddenly, it seemed that there was a huge and strange snake shadow behind him.


    "Roar..."


    He roared up to the sky and pulled out his arm. He saw the white light tremble, and his hand took back his inch.


    The blood burst out again, Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and ji''anfu was ecstatic. He laughed wildly and roared: "go to die, you all go to die!"


    Before the words were heard, Zhong Qingzhu, who had been surprised by Shen Shi''s strange appearance, suddenly turned back. At that moment, he seemed to have finally made up his mind. He could no longer care so much and threw himself at ji''anfu. Ji Fu''s left hand was not the sword that she had not grasped before.


    A flash of light suddenly rose to the sky.


    The shrill roar resounds through the sky, as if it were a cry of bitterness from Jiuyou Prefecture. In the middle of the sky, a huge scorpion shadow with iron wings suddenly appears behind Zhong Qingzhu, and then pounces on the strange snake shadow behind ji''anfu.


    Two huge monsters rushed together in an instant, tearing their dreams. Ji Anfu seemed to be greatly shocked at this moment, but his face showed a dull expression.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s left hand has been completely spread out, revealing a brilliant blue round pill. At the moment, her long hair is flying, her face is resolute, and she doesn''t hesitate to hit the round pill directly at ji''anfu. The difference is that this time, she suddenly gave up ji''anfu''s head, neck and other key parts, and hit it strangely at the less important part Ji''anfu''s waist.


    That place is the place where ji''anfu''s body merges with the strange snake.


    Ji Anfu''s body vibrated for a while, and he still didn''t seem to wake up from the shock. However, the next moment, the blue round pill with amazing spiritual power had hit the waist where he joined the snake.


    "Ah..."


    At the next moment, an earth shaking scream came out of ji''anfu''s mouth. The huge snake head in mid air seemed to be suddenly hit by something, and the whole body heaved up and fell to the other side. A large area of strange snake blood spray out, splashed on Zhong Qingzhu''s face, let her originally soft face add a bit sad.


    A bloody wound appeared on ji''anfu''s waist. Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes were sharper. She didn''t hesitate for a moment, and immediately kept fighting for the flaw. At this critical moment, as long as she hesitated a little, she was afraid that she and Shen Shi would be doomed.


    Ji''anfu was in agony and screamed. Before long, he saw that his waist was cut by Zhong Qingzhu. The fragility of this part was quite different from that of other parts of his body. But what was more strange was that under the bloody wound, it seemed that ji''anfu didn''t have his lower body. On the contrary, there was another strange thing There seems to be something hidden there. The faint breath seems to be somewhat similar to the powerful round pill in Zhong Qingzhu''s hand, even better than three points.


    In addition, the flesh and blood in the wound under the body seems to be a part of the snake body, while ji''anfu''s original body seems to have completely disappeared.


    "Spare me..."


    Suddenly, the miserable ji''anfu seemed to have lost all his courage, and the original tyranny in his eyes had disappeared, as if everything had suddenly returned to the past. He was still the ordinary disciple of LingXiao Sect on Jinhong mountain. He cried out and begged to Zhong Qingzhu. He looked crazy again, but this time he was afraid of death instead of holding other people''s names.


    Zhong Qingzhu took a cold look at the man without saying a word. Suddenly, his arm suddenly waved up and cut off. Ji Anfu howled bitterly, as if tearing his heart and splitting his lungs. Then half of his body, like this, abruptly separated from the snake body. Then, like a miserable and withered leaf, he fell from the huge snake head.


    A moment later, far from the ground came a fierce crack, as if everything had been broken.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face is cold. He grabs Shen Shi''s body and pulls him to his side. Then he suddenly thinks of something and looks down at the huge wound.


    In the creepy blur of blood and flesh, a clear light came out and reflected in her bright eyes.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    Shen Shi fell into a faint again. It felt like a man who could not swim at all, but he fell into the boundless sea. The sea was all around him, helpless, and the abyss was completely unpredictable. And he himself, after the desperate struggle, can only fall down and go full of pain, constantly falling, hard to breathe, full of pain.


    His mind was blank, perhaps because of the heavy injury. The pain was so intense that his brain was numb. At the moment before he completely lost consciousness, Shen Shi had almost no response to the changes of the outside world. Everything he heard and saw seemed to be gray and black and white In front of my eyes, I was shaking all the time, and there was only a strange but monotonous buzzing in my ears. Besides, any sound had disappeared.


    It was a strange and uncomfortable feeling. It was as if everything had gone away from you. It seemed that he was alone in the world. In the loss of pain, he seemed to see a huge strange snake roaring in the pale sky, and another giant scorpion that seemed familiar but equally terrible jumped up to fight with the snake ¡£


    The sky trembled and cracked, but in Shen Shi''s increasingly dim eyes, everything was quiet, pale and even numb. The two monsters were fighting madly in the sky, and they didn''t know when to start. Suddenly, it seemed that a light rose and annihilated below them. Then the two monsters fighting with each other slowly merged together, but it might be Shen Shi''s fault Because at the moment, everything in his eyes is collapsing and shivering, just like the whole world is about to collapse.


    The strange snake and the giant scorpion roar and fight, as if they are fighting for something. However, their shadows are weird and irreversibly merged. Then the sky and the earth change color, and suddenly the darkness falls, and Shen Shi''s eyes completely lose light.


    He finally passed out once again and thoroughly.


    In the real Hongmeng world, in today''s era, it is well known that the powerful Terran has almost completely controlled the Hongmeng world, but not under the control of the Terran forces. In addition to the ten heavenly realms that have only existed in the illusory legend for many years, there are only the demon world that destroyed the artifact and the Yinming tower God that was destroyed in the past The force is rampant and envelops the rainbow world, which turns into a forbidden area of life and death.


    In addition, even the most remote and ferocious territory has left the footprints of the human race and set up the mark of the rule of the human race. Countless alien races, including many remnant descendants of the demon race who had no time to escape back to the demon world in the past, have been carefully avoiding the more and more powerful edge of the human race for so many years, shrinking in the remote and ferocious territory Panting.


    Iron lion tribe is such a small tribe of demon tribe. Many years ago, they were forced to leave the fertile land and constantly evaded the powerful forces of the Terran. Finally, they hid in the remote and extremely bad environment where ordinary people could not survive. They have been struggling to survive for many years in a hot volcano group with few people and could erupt at any time ¡£


    Iron lion is a powerful and powerful name. It must be a powerful tribe that can get this name in the powerful days of demon king court. Maybe some powerful demons have emerged in the ancient history.


    However, the glory time of the past, in the long and hard years full of painful tribulations, has long been exhausted. Today''s iron lion tribe has no connection with the word "powerful" except for this name. They have been living in this terrible and dangerous place of Huoyan world for many years. The sudden eruption of volcanoes, hot magma and even those strange but fierce monsters that haunt inside and outside volcanoes are threatening their survival all the time.


    There are few adult men in the iron lion tribe who even live beyond 35 years old. Half of the population of the iron lion tribe will probably die when they are less than 20 years old due to various accidents. Under the scorching black and choking sky all year round, this terrible and painful day seems to have no sign of ending. The population of the whole tribe is constantly decreasing Less, slowly sliding to the last abyss of despair.


    There is no hope, there is no way out, all the people of the tribe seem to have foreseen the end of the scene, now they are just numb to live, just rely on instinct and struggle to survive every day.


    This dying demon tribe has even been so painfully numb that it has forgotten its great ancestors, and even prayed to the legendary great and omnipotent demon emperor for many years.


    If the demon emperor really has a spirit in the sky, why would he let his people suffer such desperate and even maddening pain, but there was never any sign of manifestation?


    The whole iron lion tribe looks like a small dust in the vast world. It is about to vanish without any sound.


    Until this day, the world still seems to have no change. The temporary camp of the iron lion tribe is built on a small flat land in this extremely active volcano group. To be honest, it is not safe and stable here. There will be violent volcanic eruptions everywhere. The reason why it is chosen here is that the land is spacious enough to share with the world When they fled in several directions, they would not be directly surrounded by the hot magma, and then all the people would be burned to death.However, on this day, all the members of the iron lion tribe found that they had been tightly surrounded and had no way to escape.


    Far east, far away in the mountains, there is a volcano erupting. The smoke of the volcano rises to the sky. If you don''t care about the tyrannical scene of destroying everything, the scene is very spectacular. Even the iron lion camp far away can feel the shaking of the ground. According to the experience handed down by the old people in the tribe, the scale of that volcano is extremely rare and violent.


    But at this moment, it is not the hot magma that can melt the flesh and blood that surrounds the iron lion tribe and makes them despair. It is also not the ferocious and violent volcano monster that surrounds their weak and fragile demon camp. It is a monster that they have never seen in hundreds of years.


    To be exact, they are countless terrible and ferocious ghosts without any anger.


    Ghosts like Yin but not Yang, so they are rare in Huoyan world. At least the iron lion tribe has never seen them since they moved here. So at this moment, when countless strange and illusory ghosts float by, ferocious and terrifying skeletons and Zombies emerge from every corner, and almost instantly tear and kill them, or even directly devour the iron When the lion tribe had 30% of the population, the already fragile demon tribe collapsed in an instant.


    Shivering like livestock, they were driven by a vast number of terrible ghosts and gathered in the center of the camp, screaming and crying, but the ghosts were not moved.


    Seeing that all the people are about to turn into a bloody food, suddenly there is a commotion among the ghosts. A moment later, the fire in the eyes of countless ghosts is shining with awe, and slowly gives way.


    A figure came and stood in front of all the iron lion tribes.


    It was a woman of human race, young, beautiful, plump and charming. It seemed that her whole body was full of dazzling beauty, which made people even have the impulse to die for her. Her hair is scattered over her shoulders, her clothes are light and elegant, showing her white and plump skin. You can see that between the peaks, a strange black crystal is embedded in her skin, as if it has integrated with her.


    This woman, full of youthful beauty and charming vitality, is quite different from the ghosts around her. But somehow, when all the ghosts look at this woman, their eyes are full of awe and submission.


    She stood in the crowd, standing in the vast sea of ghosts, but like a queen, calmly but indifferent overlooking everything, as if all the things here belong to her, all the life and soul in her hands.


    She is Ling Chunni.


    Ling Chunni raised his head slightly and took a look at the sky of this world. Because of too many volcanic eruptions, the sky of the world of fire is dark all the year round, with black smoke and a choking smell of sulfur.


    Ghosts don''t like this kind of environment. Many ghosts seem to be irritable and even tyrannical, but it doesn''t matter. No matter what, they just kill some creatures. In this world, the least valuable and the most valuable are living creatures, right?


    Ling Chunni slowly drew back her eyes, then gently waved her hand. There were several tall and strong skeletons beside her. They directly caught several iron lion tribe people and threw them in front of her.


    The people of the iron lion tribe are still shaking. Although the woman looks very beautiful and not as terrible as the ghosts, it is obvious that the people who can control and control this large group of terrible ghosts will only be more terrible than the ghosts.


    Several demon clans whose edges have been flattened by hard life are afraid of death, and their teeth have begun to tremble. The only demon clan who is calm but also pale looks like a rare old man.


    Ling Chunni''s eyes soon fell on the old man. Looking at the demon clan with a lion head, her voice was very flat, even with a kind of cold taste. She said:


    "I heard that your tribe had been in the demon clan before. I think you can know something. I have a question to ask you... "


    "When your demon clan was strong, was there a thing called" Mingsha "handed down? Where is it now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    It was like a light noise coming from a very distant place, which awakened Shen Shi''s will from the boundless darkness. He was a bit at a loss. He always felt that his brain seemed to be dull, like a door that had been in disrepair for a long time. When he opened and closed it, he would always make a creaking sound.


    Listening slowly, it seems that the door has been opened quickly, but it can not be controlled.


    It''s like the birdsong in the morning. It''s crisp and pleasant, and it''s joyful and jumping. Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I feel that the morning wind blows, the mist floats, and the air is moist and mild.


    There was a warm shower on his face, with a faint dazzling feeling, just like the sun rising at that time. Somehow, Shen Shi suddenly thought that when he was a teenager, in the distant hometown of Xilu City, Yinzhou, he had awakened so many mornings, calm and safe, the only difference might be that It''s cloudy all the year round in that city. I seldom see bright sunshine.


    At that time, he was accompanied by a fat father, who often stood with him with a smile.


    Is he a little weak because of the injury? He suddenly misses his father, who hasn''t seen him for many years. Has he had a good life these years? Is there a chance to see him in my life?


    When this sad thought passed through his mind, Shen Shi finally felt his body and felt that he had regained control of his body. He woke up.


    The first feeling when he opened his eyes was that a sharp pain came from his abdomen. The pain was so great that Shen Shi''s eyes twitched in an instant and took a breath.


    The trembling of his body seemed to disturb a person not far away from him. At that moment, he quickly turned around, his face was full of surprise, and said, "ah, you wake up, stone?"


    Shen Shichang took a breath and calmed down slowly. The scene around him came into his eyes. Then he saw the beam roof and the snow-white walls around him, including the bed he was lying on. A moment later, his eyes fell on the face of a woman standing on the edge of the bed. She was smiling and smiling with a sincere joy and tenderness Looking at him, he said with a smile:


    "great, you finally wake up."


    The corners of Shen Shi''s mouth moved, and then he showed a smile and said in a soft voice, "yes, I''m glad to see you, Qinglu."


    "When you were called back by mang Gu Shen Zhu from the secret place of asking heaven, you looked like you were in a coma. Today is the third day." Zhong Qinglu helped Shen Shi to sit up, took another pillow and put it under his body for him to lean on. Then he continued, "you''ve been injured a lot this time. Although you''re injured badly in other places, it''s just you..."


    Zhong Qinglu took a look at Shen Shi''s abdomen, sighed and said: "it''s just that the abdominal wound is really serious. It''s not only a huge wound, but also a lot of blood loss. What''s more, it directly hurts your Dantian Qihai. When I first came out, I saw your bloody appearance. I was really scared. I almost thought that something was wrong with you. Maybe Well, it''s OK in the end anyway. "


    When it comes to the back, Zhong Qinglu''s soft face is full of fear. It''s obvious that Shen Shi gave her a lot of fright at that time, and Shen Shi''s mind also immediately recalled the scene of bloody battle with ji''anfu who was combined with the strange snake in the secret place of asking heaven. The corner of his eyes twitched again.


    It seems that If he didn''t die, it seems that he won the battle in the end?


    He moved his body for a while, but it affected the wound. He snorted in pain and a cold sweat came out of his forehead. Zhong Qinglu was surprised and quickly held him. Just as he was about to speak, he heard another grunt. But Xiao Hei didn''t know where he came from. He jumped on the bed and ran to Shen Shi. He looked very happy He rubbed his head against Shen Shi several times.


    Shen Shi laughs and pats Xiao Hei''s head. At the same time, he is relieved. Then he chats with Zhong Qinglu. He is seriously injured and unconscious these days. He doesn''t know what''s going on outside. He just takes this opportunity to get to know.


    Zhong Qinglu naturally has nothing to hide from him, so she sits beside him and tells Shen Shi all the things she inquired about about the secret place of asking heaven in the past three days.


    It turns out that there was something wrong with the trip, and the accident happened on the first day when the secret place was opened. After the manggu mirage started that day, the secret passage was opened up, and all the elite disciples of the young generation of the four celebrities entered one after another. The original situation is very normal, but later, manggu mirage bead suddenly had a strange change, the spirit power suddenly confused, in a hurry even a few yuan Danjing real person can''t immediately down.


    Hearing this, Shen Shi immediately remembers the strange scene in the starry sky he saw before he entered the secret place of asking heaven. Meanwhile, Zhong Qinglu sighed and went on.After the change, yuan Fengtang, Huaiyuan and other great men immediately took action, but the mang ancient mirage bead was also a strange treasure, and its power was extremely powerful. Even if several great men joined forces, it was half an hour later that they gradually stabilized the spirit power which suddenly became violent and chaotic, and gradually returned to normal.


    Shen Shi was silent, but he thought of the light that disappeared and died in the sea of stars that day. After a while, he asked softly, "do you know how many people died because of this?"


    Zhong Qinglu shook her head and looked dignified. She said: "no one has ever said this, but probably no one can. After all, once you enter the secret passage, you will be isolated from the outside. It is not clear whether you die in the passage or in the secret place, and then you die in the dangerous secret place because of an accident." Speaking of this, Zhong Qinglu''s eyes were slightly gloomy and said in a low voice, "it''s just that many people have seen the scene in the passage like you after our disciples came out these days. That''s what we all know."


    Shen Shi shook his head, thinking that this is life? No matter how talented and talented you are, if you are not lucky, you will die this time, even without a corpse or even a burial place.


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t stop for a long time, but quickly went on. Because of this accident, and I don''t know if it also affected some mysterious changes in the secret place of asking heaven. Therefore, in this exploration of the secret place of asking heaven, the young disciples generally encountered more powerful and dangerous enemies than in the past There are many people who have met enemies who are so strong that they can''t be resisted by Ning Yuanjing''s disciples.


    It is precisely because of this that during this trip to the secret place of asking heaven, the rate of casualties of the elite disciples who entered the secret place of Sizheng school was astonishing. More than 150 people stayed in the secret place and never came out. In other words, nearly half of the people disappear forever in that strange secret place. In addition, there are many people like Shen Shi who are not dead but seriously injured and have fainted directly as soon as they come out.


    Rao Shi Shen Shi had some psychological preparation, but when he heard the number from Zhong Qinglu, he still couldn''t help but take a cold breath. His mind shook violently. He was so surprised that he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Zhong Qinglu''s face looked a little pale. It seemed that the shock of this shocking fact could not be completely wiped out in the past three days. However, with a buffer, her expression was calm, but her voice was a little low, and she went on talking.


    In the list of casualties, there is no obvious distance between the four sects. Most of the young Qingjun died this time. Among the four sects, yuanshimen, with the largest number of disciples, lost the most disciples, reaching 46, followed by lingxiaozong. Among the disciples, 37 young people stayed in the secret place of asking heaven forever, followed by Tianjian palace and Zhenlong palace, with a large number.


    You know, almost all of the people who can enter the secret place of asking heaven are the leading figures of the young generation, which is not a big loss. Therefore, in recent days, the atmosphere on the star picking peak has been very depressed.


    However, in the depression of this school, Zhong Qinglu still said that although the casualties were more serious than in previous years, there were still many highlights in this exploration. Perhaps it was because under the circumstances of the sudden increase of all kinds of dangers in the mysterious land of asking heaven, the chances that most of the disciples who could survive this time met or found were also far better than in any aspect Previous generations.


    The powerful heritage of ancient times, the rare artifact spirit blade, including all kinds of rare, high-grade spirit grass, spirit stone, spirit material that can make countless monks crazy in Hongmeng world, etc., emerge in endlessly, dazzling.


    And the most important and incredible thing is that in the powerful opportunity accompanied by this incredible danger, there are even some miraculous things that someone directly breaks through the limit and the realm. And the breakthrough here is not the small realm of the upper, middle and lower levels of the Ningyuan realm, but directly breaks through the extremely difficult realm of the divine artistic conception. And it''s amazing that there is more than one such case, but it happens to many people at the same time.


    "But..." Speaking of this, Zhong Qinglu''s face is suddenly a little ugly. She looks at Shen Shi secretly, as if she wants to say nothing. Shen Shi shook his head gently and said, "if you have anything, just say it..."


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "there are also some unfortunate ones. You are one of them. Because the wound in the elixir field is too serious, although Zhang Jiaoren and your master Pu Changlao have spared no effort to protect and take a rare six grade elixir for you, they have managed to keep your elixir field, but your realm has fallen one layer. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and couldn''t speak for a moment. However, when he thought he should be extremely disappointed and even had some extreme depression, he suddenly found that his mood was much calmer than he expected Out of a little lost, but as if not even angry.


    This Is it the life after disaster, the risk of death, but also after life?


    Shen Shi was puzzled and gave a wry smile. He didn''t want to talk about his strange image any more, so he turned away from Zhong Qinglu and asked casually, "who has the biggest chance and the highest income this time?"Zhong Qinglu suddenly kept silent. After a long time, she said: "according to the Convention, in the secret place of asking heaven, everyone finds an opportunity. Unless he wants to say that other people, including teachers, usually don''t ask more. After all, it''s the secret of everyone pressing the bottom of the box. However, in terms of income alone, the most direct and most deceiving ones are those who directly break through the divine artistic conception in the secret realm. "


    She smiles. She seems to have some inexplicable emotion in her smile. Even her voice becomes a little low, but her expression is still gentle. She whispers to Shen Shi:


    "there are nine people who break through the divine artistic conception in the secret realm, and the first one is Zhong Qingzhu, who is under our Lingxiao sect. Qingzhu did not know what extremely powerful chance she had found. She not only broke through the divine artistic conception at one stroke, but also broke through three realms in a way that had never been seen in ten thousand years It''s time to reach the highest level of divine Conception! "


    "Even in our Lingxiao sect, she now It''s also enough to be a genius in parallel with Du Tiejian, Gan Wenqing and Wang Gen! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    After hearing about Zhong Qingzhu''s incredible entry into the realm of Taoism, Shen Shi was still stunned, even though he was well-informed and had heard many stories about genius. When Zhong Qinglu looked at him, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "don''t mention you. When the news came out, it was said that it was a sensation. Not only the elders of our school were overjoyed, but also the teachers of the other three famous schools could not help asking."


    Shen Shi nodded silently. A moment later, he looked up at Zhong Qinglu and said, "it''s also a good thing. At least it seems that there is a great hope for the revival of your Zhong family."


    Zhong Qinglu''s eyes drooped slightly. After a while, she said with a smile, "yes."


    I don''t know why, the atmosphere in the room suddenly cooled down. For a period of time, neither Shen Shi nor Zhong Qinglu said anything more.


    After that, they chatted with each other for a while, then Zhong Qinglu left a bottle of golden tiger pill for Shen Shi, told him to take it on time and take good care of his injury, and left.


    Shen Shi leaned on the bed and looked at the window on one side of the wall. The window was half open. It was opened when Zhong Qinglu came here just now. Now, from that window, we can see a corner of green in the courtyard outside the house. A few branches and leaves were gently fluctuating and shaking in the breeze. He slowly recalled some things. In the last period of that day, when he and Zhong Qingzhu stood side by side against ji''anfu, who was combined with the ancient strange snake, it was obvious that at least at that time, Zhong Qingzhu''s realm of Taoism did not advance by leaps and bounds.


    That is to say, during the period from her coma to her departure from the secret world of asking heaven, Zhong Qingzhu may have got some extremely powerful and even adverse chance.


    "God''s artistic conception is higher..." Shen Shi murmured. There was a faint bitter smile in the corner of his mouth. He took a look at his body and thought that although he was a little worse than her in the realm before, he didn''t feel that much. But now it seems that the gap is suddenly so bright, which is quite different from the world.


    Shaking his head, Shen Shi throws these boring ideas out of his mind. No matter what, it''s Zhong Qingzhu''s own fortune, and no one can take it away. Of course, it''s impossible to say that he doesn''t envy him. However, with his friendship with Zhong Qingzhu, he naturally won''t have too many other ideas.


    In retrospect, when Zhong Qinglu mentioned that the realm of Zhong Qingzhu had risen sharply, the expression on her face seemed somewhat complicated. However, Shen Shi could more or less understand Zhong Qinglu''s mood, and it was not surprising.


    Thinking about it like this, Shen Shi felt a little sleepy again. His injury was not very well, and the pain was still pestering him all the time. Fortunately, with the help of Lingxiao sect''s Secret elixir, at least his life was saved. So after sitting for a while, he simply lay down again and soon fell asleep.


    Xiao Hei has been with Shen Shi all the time. In addition to his lazy nature, he yawns lazily and lies beside Shen Shi drowsily. However, just as his head is falling down, one of his ears suddenly flicks. Then he looks up at the window.


    Behind the half closed window, outside, separated by a wall, a graceful figure stopped slightly, as if gazing into the room. A moment later, the figure disappeared again, like a breeze. The movement was as agile as a ghost, but I don''t know why. After a short time, a strange sound suddenly sounded from a distance. It was like something was suddenly knocked down and collapsed in the same place.


    But at dusk, he woke up after a long sleep. He had been sleeping for a long time.


    It looks like I''ve been sleeping all day.


    Shen Shi kneaded his face and sat up. Then he saw Xiao Hei lying on one side. He was still asleep and seemed to be sleeping soundly. He was startled by him, but he didn''t even open his eyes. He turned over to the wall and went back to sleep.


    This guy can sleep more than himself. Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile. Then he feels that his pain is much lighter than that in the morning. It seems that his injury is getting better. The secret elixir of Lingxiao sect, which is famous for its miraculous effect, is really well-known.


    Looking at this situation, it seems that in a few days, I can almost walk on the ground.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief. He was still young. Of course, he couldn''t want to die. It was the best to be alive. However, after his mind relaxed, he still felt that his brain was a little heavy. It seemed that the serious injury had an impact on him. After a long period of coma, his brain didn''t seem to return to normal, and he felt as if he had forgotten It''s something, and it seems to be very important.


    Just as he frowned and pondered, he was remembering what he had forgotten. Suddenly, he just heard the sound of footsteps outside the door. A moment later, a head came in from the window, smiling and handsome. It was sun you."Ha, are you awake? How are you doing? Are you better? "


    Seeing this friend''s smile, Shen Shi was in a good mood. He said to him with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Sun you laughs. He doesn''t want to walk through the door any more. He presses the windowsill directly and jumps into the room easily. He walks to the edge of Shen Shi''s bed with a smile and drags a stool to sit down. He says with a smile, "you''re a lucky boy. You don''t know. When you first came out of the secret place that day, the whole person was in a mess. There was a big hole in your stomach. It was almost like a real dead person, but it scared us


    Shen Shi shakes his head, thinking that his injury is really serious, but then he feels that it''s so good that he can survive. He can''t help laughing. Sun you added: "your master is in a hurry when he sees your appearance. All kinds of miraculous drugs are applied to your wounds, which makes my heart ache. Besides, I heard that I finally went to uncle Yunni in the Dan Hall. It''s said that I lost my tongue for a long time, and even startled the real person Huaiyuan, the head teacher. At last, I asked for a six grade "luo''e fairy pill" for you. Otherwise, how could you recover so quickly! "


    Shen Shi nodded heavily and said sincerely, "my master, he is very kind to me."


    "Who said no!" Sun you looked a little envious and said, "when I came here in the daytime, I saw that your master had just left here. I thought I came to see that you were still asleep, so I left first."


    "Well," Shen Shi said, "when I get better, I''ll go to thank him immediately."


    Sun you laughs, pats Shen Shi on the shoulder and chats with him here. During the conversation, of course, we also talked about the situation of these days. Sun you''s news is more intelligent than Zhong Qinglu''s, so from his mouth, Shen Shi has a clear understanding of the current situation, including some issues he is concerned about.


    According to the old rules, after the exploration of the secret land of asking heaven, the four main assembly was almost finished. It lasted a day or two at most. Except for the landlord Yuanshi, the other three sects were about to leave. But this time, things have changed.


    Because there are so many disciples who are injured or injured, even more than ten times of each trip to ask heaven in the past, I don''t know how many young disciples who are expected to die in the secret place unexpectedly. This result is hard for many sect elders to accept anyway.


    So these days, Lingxiao sect, Tianjian palace and Zhenlong hall are still staying on Jiexing peak. Together with Yuanshi sect, the four sects join forces to ask their disciples, hoping to find out what happened in the secret place.


    In addition, from sun you''s words, Shen Shi also knows what happened to some of his friends after his trip to the secret world. Fortunately, although many people were injured or killed accidentally, some of his friends were basically safe. The two sisters, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, came back safely, and they all seemed to be unharmed on that day. As for sun you, he came back very safely and had a bad luck. He didn''t know what chance he got in the secret place of asking heaven. This time, he even made a breakthrough in Taoism. Now he is a monk at the beginning of the divine realm.


    In fact, if the unfortunate young disciples are ignored, lingxiaozong is actually the biggest winner in this fierce journey to ask the heaven. Among the nine disciples who break through the divine conception, lingxiaozong takes up three, including Zhong Qingzhu and other miracles.


    Shen Shi exclaimed and asked sun you, "who else is there?"


    Sun you shrugged his shoulders and said, "GANZE, he is not bad luck. Now he has broken through to the initial stage of the divine artistic conception. Besides, I heard that in addition to the promotion of Taoism, that guy has also got a very powerful immortal treasure. Among the three people, I am the worst."


    Said a pair of sullen appearance, Shen Shi bah a, smile scold a way: "fast roll, don''t get cheap also sell good, don''t know how many people envy you good!"


    Sun you laughed and sat there with a smile. He didn''t think much of Shen Shi''s words. He patted his chest and said with a smile, "well, who will bully you again in the future, just tell me that I will cover you in the future on Jinhong mountain!"


    Shen Shi laughed and scolded, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to him. After a while, he seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, what about Zhong Qingzhu?"


    He didn''t see Zhong Qingzhu that day, and as far as he knows, the secret place of asking heaven is at the stage of leaving. It''s manggu mirage bead that pulls the living out of the secret place, so even those who stay together in the secret place won''t be together when they come out. Looking at the words and behaviors of sun you and Zhong Qinglu, it seems that they did not know that they were together with Zhong Qingzhu in the last period of time in the secret land of asking heaven. Or did Zhong Qingzhu not mention it to others?


    When sun you heard his question, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "what else can we do? She is naturally the most beautiful person in Lingxiao sect now. From the head teacher to the ordinary disciple, which one is not to give her up? But... "


    Seeing that he stopped suddenly, Shen Shi said strangely, "but what?"Sun you frowned and thought for a moment, and said, "but her condition seems to be unstable."


    Shen Shi was shocked and said, "what does it mean to be unstable?"


    Sun you pondered for a moment, and said: "Zhong Qingzhu''s realm is really rising now, but it seems that she can''t completely control herself because she is in a hurry to improve her spiritual power. She often spills her spiritual power, breaks it by mistake, overturns it, and even flies something. Except for a few real elders, ordinary people dare not go near her house ¡£¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. What he heard from sun you about what happened to Zhong Qingzhu was unheard of. He said in amazement, "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you shook his head slightly and looked puzzled. He said, "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of this before. However, I asked my grandfather in private once. I heard him say that Zhong Qingzhu''s appearance was probably due to some extremely powerful or adverse chance. In a very short period of time, he suddenly broke through the realm, and his spiritual power increased sharply. However, his physical body didn''t have time to keep up with the intensity, so he was a bit out of control. "


    Speaking of this, sun you paused for a moment, thought about it and said, "well According to my understanding, it seems to be like a new born monster who has just learned to walk. It''s getting used to its body


    Shen Shi frowned and felt a little wrong with sun you''s metaphor. However, when he thought about it carefully, it seemed reasonable. Then he nodded silently and said: "that Does anyone know what chance Qingzhu got? "


    Sun you laughed and said, "no, she didn''t say anything."


    As expected, Shen Shi nodded slowly, saying nothing more.


    Sun you chatted with Shen Shi again for a while. He turned his head and looked out of the window. He saw that the sky was already dark outside. He stood up and said to Shen Shi with a smile: "it''s late. You should have a rest early. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    Shen Shi nods with a smile. Sun you smiles and pats him on the shoulder. Then he turns and walks to the door. Soon he reaches for the door. When he pulls the door open, suddenly a light wind blows outside. Suddenly, sun you sees a figure standing outside the door.


    The man outside seems to have just come here. He has a hand in the air and seems to be trying to knock on the door. He didn''t think that the door suddenly opened. For a moment, he was surprised and stunned.


    Across a threshold, two people in and out of the room looked at each other. They were all in a daze. For a long time, no one spoke.


    Shen Shi, who is sitting on the back bunk, is blocked by sun you''s body. He doesn''t see anyone outside the house. He just sees sun you standing at the door strangely for a long time. He can''t help but be surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you didn''t answer Shen Shi''s question. His eyes were bright but a little deep. He looked at the man in front of him quietly. In some dim sky, the man seemed to be standing in a shadow, but his face and eyes could still be seen. Even the shape and outline of his face seemed to be similar to sun you.


    This is not surprising, because they were all cousins of the same family.


    The man standing outside is sun Heng.


    After two people with the same blood in their blood vessels looked at each other silently for a long time, sun Youcai was the first to speak. His voice didn''t seem to have any emotional fluctuations, but he asked calmly:


    "brother, how did you come here?"


    Sun Heng looked at sun you, who was standing not far from him. His face was a little complicated. At the beginning, he seemed to want to leave. But soon, he seemed to calm down and said, "I heard that Shen Shi was seriously injured. I''ll come to see him."


    Sun you raised his eyebrows and raised his mouth. His face looked like a smile, but his voice didn''t change much. He just said calmly, "Oh? I don''t know, brother. When did you have such friendship with stone? "


    Sun Heng looked over sun you and saw Shen Shi, who was sitting on the bed in the house. After a moment of silence, he said, "when I was in the secret place of asking heaven, I was chased and killed by the opponents of other sects. I was seriously injured and almost died. At that critical moment, I ran into Shen Shi and he saved my life."


    Sun you''s body was slightly shocked, and his face was shocked. Then he subconsciously turned back and looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s face was calm. He nodded to him, indicating that it was true.


    Sun you was silent. After a moment, he slowly turned around with bright eyes, but he took a deep look at his elder brother. After a moment, he turned back and gave way.


    Sun Heng came in without saying a word. Beside him, sun you walked out of the door in silence after he passed by. The two brothers passed by, their faces were plain and calm, but they didn''t say a word more.


    "Squeak..." Suddenly, sun you took the door with him when he went out. Standing in the corridor outside, his handsome face slowly raised. He looked at the dim night sky and gazed for a long time. Then he slowly breathed out a breath and turned to leave.


    In the room, for a period of time, Shen Shi and sun Heng did not speak. The atmosphere seemed to be a little awkward and cold, and it seemed that neither of them knew what to say. Sun Heng suddenly shook his head and sighed. Then he went to the table in the room, picked up the flint and lit a candle.


    The light of the fire brightened the room. Sun Heng then went to Shen Shi''s bed and sat down quietly. After a while, he showed a bitter smile and said, "it seems I''m not at the right time."Shen Shi shrugged, then looked at him, and said: "look at you like this, it should be nothing later?"


    Sun Heng nodded and said: "yes, after you left that day, I have been hiding in that cave. Until the day I left, I was safe and well, and my injury was almost recovered."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "Congratulations, at least for now, it''s better to survive than anything."


    "Yes..." Sun Heng sighed that this time, the four celebrities and many elite disciples have such a high chance of loss in the secret world of asking heaven. It''s really the best result to be alive. Then he took another look at Shen Shi and asked:


    "I remember you were fine when you left. How did you become like this later?"


    Shen Shi was silent. Not long after he left sun Heng that day, he went deep into the Dragon wilderness, and then arrived at the strange ringed rock mountain and a series of strange encounters, including the encounter with Zhong Qingzhu in the last few days and ji''anfu''s death fight, which can''t be told freely.


    Sun Heng is not a fool. When he saw Shen Shi''s expression, he immediately woke up. He couldn''t help but take some apologies and said, "I''m presuming. Don''t care."


    Shen Shi smile, also don''t think of, way: "no harm."


    Sun Heng said: "no matter what, you always save my life in a secret place. I will come to thank you for your kindness and reason." Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, and then said after a moment''s silence, "I owe you a huge favor for saving your life. If there is anything I need to do, just open your mouth."


    Shen Shi was a bit surprised. He took a look at the eldest son of the sun family. In the past, he always stood on the side of sun you and was hostile to sun Heng. Therefore, he paid little attention to sun Heng, who had never met before. However, he had a better impression of sun Heng because he met him several times in secret.


    But at the moment, he naturally won''t have anything urgent to ask sun Heng, so he said with a faint smile: "everyone is from the same family. I can''t see you killed by those guys from Yuanshi family. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    Sun Heng nodded in silence, but his expression was a little solemn and dignified. It was obvious that Shen Shi didn''t really expose the matter because of his words.


    But the next time, the two people''s words become less and less again. Both Shen Shi and sun Heng seem to have a feeling that they don''t know what to say in the face of each other. For a long time in the past, they were almost strangers. Even at this time, because of the existence of sun you and what happened before, they always seem to be aware of it I have to be a little uncomfortable.


    After sitting awkwardly for a while, sun Heng got up and left, which made Shen Shi feel relieved. He just sighed when he left.


    Maybe everyone has another side that nobody knows. Who knows?


    After sitting for a while in the dim yellow candle fire in the room, Shen Shi was silent all the time. Xiao Hei, who was lying beside him, was still asleep. Only after a while, suddenly his two ears suddenly stood up and seemed to feel something.


    At the same time, Shen Shi''s eyes turned to the half open window. In the dark night outside, a figure appeared on the window paper.


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "since they are all here, why don''t you come in?"


    The figure outside the window didn''t answer and seemed to hesitate. But after a while, the half closed window suddenly opened without wind, and then a shadow came in and fell into the room.


    Black hair, bright eyes, beautiful appearance, it seems that once she stood there, it made the candle light a little brighter, and made the room more bright. It was Zhong Qingzhu.


    Shen Shi looked at her and said with a smile, "I was just thinking, when will you come to see me?"


    At this moment, it seems that Qingzhu''s eyes are a little more calm than before, and even less clear.


    Perhaps that is the impact of the rapid development of the realm?


    Now she, standing there, has a kind of aura that is not angry and powerful. It seems that she is just staring at her quietly, which will make people feel some inexplicable pressure.


    However, to Shen Shi, Zhong Qingzhu seems to be different after all. After looking at him calmly for a moment, the corner of his mouth moved slightly, and finally he showed a smile.


    Such as the winter plum, quietly blooming.


    She came slowly and said in a low voice, "why, do you know I will come back to see you?"


    Shen Shi looked at her with a smile and said, "it''s a long time since I woke up. There are many things missing. Well, Ruyi bag and so on. I think it should be with you."


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles slightly, and the lines on her face soften a little. It seems that in front of Shen Shi, her long lost tenderness has quietly returned a little, which makes her more charming and gentle. She said with a smile: "look what you said, no, I''m all lost in the secret."As she spoke, she pulled over the stool and sat down with a smile. However, at this moment, suddenly, in this room, there was a clear and harsh "Hua La".


    The expressions on Shen Shi''s and Zhong Qingzhu''s faces were stiff at the same time, and Zhong Qingzhu''s body was also shocked.


    Under her, the solid wooden stool turned into a pile of debris in an instant


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    As the stool suddenly turned into a pile of debris, the room fell into silence with a strange crisp sound.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other with strange looks. The difference is that Shen Shi seems to think of something in his surprise, and the corners of his mouth are slightly cocked up. Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes are a little more embarrassed. A faint blush lightly passes her white cheek, as if adding a bit of liveliness and charm to her beautiful face.


    After a while, Shen Shi coughed and said, "er That stool has been broken for a long time. It seems that it has been eaten by insects. I don''t sit on it on weekdays. You say yuanshimen is a big company. It''s so stingy that it doesn''t even change a bad stool


    Zhong Qingzhu slowly stood up and listened to Shen Shi''s words. For some reason, the slight red on his face seemed to be a little stronger. Then he glared at Shen Shi, bit his lip and said, "it''s my own fault. I haven''t controlled my spiritual power well. Well, what do you blame the Yuanshi gate for?"


    Shen Shi scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "don''t you want to find a scapegoat? When you think of the first reaction, you say it."


    Zhong Qingzhu gave him a bad look and stopped talking. Shen Shi laughed, patted the edge of his bed with his hand and said, "sit here."


    Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said: "forget it, don''t take this bed later..."


    In the middle of the conversation, she suddenly took a deep breath and saw that Shen Shi''s expression was strange there. Somehow, she was annoyed and said angrily, "what are you thinking when you are there


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "you don''t want to know what I think."


    Zhong Qingzhu spat, but suddenly he was a little curious and said, "what do you think?"


    Shen Shi said solemnly, "when I saw you just now, I suddenly thought of..."


    "Well, stop it!" Zhong Qingzhu suddenly interrupts Shen Shi''s words. Her cheeks suddenly turn red, which is quite different from her usual cold appearance. Even Shen Shi, who has known her for several times, is the first time to see her like this. He can''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    Zhong Qingzhu finally did not sit on Shen Shi''s bed, but moved another stool from the side and sat down carefully. There was no accident this time. It can be seen that Zhong Qingzhu was relieved when she sat down. Maybe it doesn''t matter if she broke a stool, but if the bed Shen Shi was lying on collapsed, the consequence


    After sitting down, Zhong Qingzhu looks up and sees Shen Shi looking at him. He suddenly thinks of Shen Shi''s strange smile and feels ashamed. At this time, there was a little gap between the two people, but it didn''t disappear.


    Shen Shi stands up and just wants to speak. Suddenly, he hears a sound around him, but Xiao Hei, who has been sleeping all the time, wakes up, shakes his head and stands up. First, he takes a look at Zhong Qingzhu and mumbles a few times. Then he jumps out of the bed, shakes his body and runs out of the door. He doesn''t know if it''s a slip I went there to play.


    Zhong Qingzhu frowned slightly, and suddenly said, "doesn''t Xiao Hei seem to like me very much?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "don''t pay attention to it. This guy is very strange. Sometimes he doesn''t have a good face for me."


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, and said nothing more. Then she looked up at Shen Shi for a moment, but reached out to touch him. After a moment, she took out a number of Ruyi bags and put them side by side on the bed in front of Shen Shi.


    "When you come out of the secret place, you are still in a coma. In addition, after leaving the country, you and I are separated. After coming out, the scene must be chaotic. I''m worried about what you''ve worked so hard to get, in case someone takes advantage of the trouble What''s more, "she paused, lowered her voice a little, and then whispered,


    " what''s more, there are a lot of Ruyi bags on you. If someone sees you, I''m afraid I''m afraid there will be some groundless speculation. "


    Shen Shi pondered for a while, nodded and said, "what you said is very true. Thank you very much."


    It''s exactly what Zhong Qingzhu said. He was in a coma that day, so naturally he couldn''t cover up or collect his belongings. How can normal people carry a lot of wishful bags? If this is seen, I''m afraid anyone will think that in the secret place of asking heaven, Shen Shi snatched these wishful bags from other people.


    In the past, this kind of fratricidal private affair has been repeatedly forbidden. It''s just to ask the heaven''s secret place to isolate the inside and outside. Therefore, no one has any way or evidence to prove anything. In that secret place, it''s really life and death, and there will never be anyone left alive. However, if there is no reason to leave such a big flaw, Shen Shi will be in endless trouble in the future, because there will be countless relatives, friends and even teachers among so many people who have died. It is hard to say that he will not doubt Shen Shi''s head if he can''t find his enemy and can''t tell whether the person who died was killed by a dangerous accident or by his companion.So many Ruyi bags, can one be owned by one''s own friends, elder brothers and younger brothers?


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept over the Ruyi bags and did not immediately reach for them. Zhong Qingzhu kept silent after putting down the Ruyi bags. After a long time, she suddenly whispered:


    "do you believe me?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, he looked up at her. Zhong Qingzhu looked calm, his eyes were clear, and he was staring at himself. In the bottom of his eyes, there seemed to be some complicated and hard to see glimmer.


    "Of course." Shen Shi began to smile. His smile was gentle and casual. He said, "we are people who have lived and died together several times. How can we not believe you?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes drooped slightly. The muscles on his white cheek seemed to tighten for a moment, and then calm for a moment. She raised her eyes and gazed at Shen Shi again, as if there were thousands of words flowing through her heart in an instant, but only a smile at last.


    Her body leaned forward slightly, and a white and smooth palm gently brushed those Ruyi bags on the bed, but her eyes always looked at Shen Shi. Her expression seemed casual, but her eyes seemed solemn, and she whispered:


    "these things are yours, I I''ve never seen one, and I won''t be greedy for ink. "


    It seems that the room is suddenly quiet again. Shen Shi looks at her quietly, and Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes reflect his face. After two people look at each other for a moment, Shen Shi suddenly smiles, nods and says with a smile:


    "it''s no use saying that I believe you."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body straightened slowly, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. Slowly, he showed a knowing and relaxed smile.


    In the dead of night, the stars are already shining, embellishing the night sky.


    When Zhong Qingzhu walked out of Shen Shi''s room, she gently closed the door. She was very careful. She seemed a little afraid that she would disturb Shen Shi in the room, or that she might accidentally break the door.


    When the night wind blows, it''s cool. After standing quietly at the door for a moment, Zhong Qingzhu slowly takes two steps out of the corridor, comes out of the shadow under the eaves, and looks up at the night sky.


    The faint silver starlight fell down on her quiet and beautiful face, and her black hair fluttered in the wind, as if with a trace of mystery. She looked up at the boundless sky, the boundless universe, the vast world, in this unknown time, suddenly in her bright eyes, there was a strange change.


    The originally clear and bright pupil suddenly flashed a strange light, which suddenly turned red at a certain moment, and then there was a surge, such as the ripples of the sea of blood suddenly rose, the tide rose and fell, and the red light quickly faded. A moment later, it turned into another pair of strange eyes.


    That eye is actually vertical pupil, deep dark, as if deep bottomless, like The eyes of a giant snake.


    The night wind is whistling, and suddenly a strange sound comes from the deep part of the courtyard. Zhong Qingzhu''s body shakes, and his eyes instantly return to normal. He turns to see the courtyard, but only a few grass clumps, flowers and leaves tremble, and seems to be swept by the night wind.


    She stood in silence for a while. The deeper the sky was, the quieter all the sounds were. Only the low chirping of insects came quietly. She finally looked at the night sky, then turned around quietly and left quietly.


    Dark and deep yard, quiet for a long time, suddenly in a moment, a dark grass in a burst of sound, and then a black figure jumped out of the grass, it is Xiaohei.


    The black fur of the whole body makes it seem to blend with the night in the dark courtyard. Except for its shining eyes, it seems to have a kind of strange light, sweeping the courtyard, and then gazing coldly at the road leaving the courtyard.


    The night wind is blowing again, the flowers and plants are shaking, and the sky is bleak.


    This session of the fourth plenary session was a bit tragic. The number of disciples who died in the secret place of asking heaven was really a little more. Even with such a strong and profound foundation of the four sects, some can''t accept it.


    However, the fact is the fact. No matter how hard it is to accept, we can only hold on. So after the initial anger, shock and sadness, the four sects quickly calmed down and began to deal with the future affairs.


    At the same time, the other three sects stayed in Yuanshi sect for a long time, which was obviously not an appropriate move. Therefore, on the seventh day after the end of the journey, those who should leave eventually left.


    It was quite different from the scene when they left in the past. The scene at the end of the fourth plenary session was quite quiet and solemn, and there was almost no celebration ceremony on the scene. One by one, the powerful real people silently took their disciples back.


    Shen Shi''s injury has improved very quickly in the past few days because of the powerful medicine of luoe Xiandan that old man Pu asked for, and now he is basically walking. He also looked at the Ruyi bags returned by Zhong Qingzhu one by one afterwards. It''s true that, as she said, the things in the Ruyi bag did not move. It seems that she did not move, including those precious black dragon flesh and his most precious Yin Yang mantra scrolls.


    In addition, after the general recovery of the injury, Shen Shi tried to practice spiritual power several times. The previously seriously damaged elixir field has begun to recover, but it is also an unchangeable fact that his realm has dropped one level. But what surprised Shen Shi was that after he tried to gather his spiritual power in the empty Dantian, the mysterious ancient sword of killing immortals, which he had been secretly worried about, suddenly appeared in his Dantian like a ghost. Before that, even if Shen Shi checked his whole body, he could not find this monster Where is the sword.Shen Shi was a little surprised. Although he was still a little confused about the mystery of the ancient sword, it was obviously a great thing that it reappeared.


    In this way, with the chance that almost no one noticed, many people may regard him as a unlucky man who entered the secret land of asking heaven. Instead of getting the chance, he regressed. Shen Shi followed the army of Lingxiao sect and set foot on the way back.


    When he was on the fairyland boat, when he looked away from afar, he clearly saw that Zhong Qingzhu, who had been used to and controlled Lingli gradually in recent days, was surrounded by a heavy crowd, like the stars and the moon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    Shen Shi takes back his eyes, shakes his head slightly, and smiles for himself. He looks back at the scene of the ship side that he is leaning against. The mountains seem to be under his feet, which makes him have the spirit of seeing all the mountains.


    Since these days, the situations of different schools and schools are different, but in essence, they are all similar. It''s just the result of the trip to ask heaven''s secret place. Some people ascend to heaven step by step, others disappear from the public. As for those who are not lucky and who were originally expected to stay in the secret place for ever and never come back, it''s heartbreaking, But as time goes by, they will be forgotten.


    The world will only remember today''s scenery.


    Although the young generation of disciples of the four sects suffered heavy casualties during this trip to the secret land, there are also many people who have gained great achievements from the powerful inheritance. In fact, in terms of income alone, the young disciples who survived this time gained much more than most of the time before. Just because there are too many dead people and identity is important, most people keep silent on this point.


    Can''t we celebrate when so many people are dead?


    But now, in private, there is a saying that the greater the danger in the secret world, the greater the harvest. Among the disciples who have survived this time, the most profitable and top-notch ones will have unlimited achievements in the future. In the long run, this situation is actually better. As for the cost, maybe it''s worth it?


    Anyway, the dead are not themselves.


    Shen Shi patted the side of the boat, a little dazed. Although he didn''t have many close friends in the clan, he wasn''t blind or deaf. In addition, he came to visit his friends a few days ago, including master Pu, who also talked with him about the situation in the clan. So he could see the situation clearly.


    At the end of this conference, there will be a reshuffle in the four famous sects. Of course, this does not mean a decisive battle between life and death in a secret place, but the distribution of various resources and interests in the sects. Shen Shi is not very clear about other sects, but the situation of Lingxiao sect is quite clear now.


    There is no doubt that Zhong Qingzhu, GANZE and sunyou will become the young elites that lingxiaozong will focus on cultivating for a long time, and all kinds of best cultivation resources will be inclined to them. It is said that these three people have gained a very powerful power of inheritance. Such opportunity and strength must be the mainstay of lingxiaozong in the future.


    If such talents are not cultivated, who else can they cultivate?


    Among the three people, Zhong Qingzhu is undoubtedly the most popular and the most popular one. Her mentor, the elder music of the array hall, also came to yuanshimen with the brigade this time. After the secret land finally came out, according to the private rumor of Lingxiao sect, the elder music of lejingshan was so excited that he almost lost his attitude. He quickly and clearly expressed his attitude and said that Zhong Qingzhu would be happy She is the most valued and outstanding disciple in his life. In the future, she must be responsible for the work of the array hall, and the whole array hall will do its best to cultivate this rare talent.


    In contrast, GANZE, who has always been recognized as the first person of the young generation of Lingxiao sect, was slightly suppressed by the sudden emergence of Zhong Qingzhu, but no one in the sect would look down on this young man. No matter from the result or process, GANZE is always strong and stable. According to private rumors, although GANZE does not advance as fast as Zhong Qingzhu, its inheritance may even be stronger than Zhong Qingzhu. And even in the realm, he also broke through to the middle level of the divine artistic conception, only a little weaker than Zhong Qingzhu, but it didn''t happen to Zhong Qingzhu that his spiritual power was out of control. So in the future, many people still think highly of this young man of the Gan family.


    After that, sun you is the most surprising and low-key one among the three most striking people. Few people would have thought that sun you would be able to enter such a position, even if he was born in the sun family. However, the fact is in front of us, and the secret place is the place where miracles are created. So after the secret place is over, sun you''s status immediately rises. And the powerful elder sun Mingyang is said to be very satisfied with his grandson. He really put down some of his original worries and began to face up to sun you, ready to cultivate him.


    All kinds of wind and grass, all kinds of changes, quite dazzling feeling. However, some people are proud of the scenery, and some people are frustrated. Compared with the three rising geniuses, there are also many people under lingxiaozong who have entered the secret world and come out alive with little harvest, such as sun Heng. What''s more unfortunate is that they don''t get much harvest, but they are seriously injured It can only be reduced to some jokes after dinner. There are several such people, and the one who comes to the worst end is of course a guy who has achieved nothing and even dropped one level in his own realm.When he thought of this, Shen Shi lay on the side of the boat and could not help but curl his mouth. He felt helpless. Since he recovered from his injury and was able to walk, he soon found out that this made him a little embarrassed. When he saw him, his friends who had no friendship often looked sideways and pointed at him behind his back, while his friends who had better friendship with him, whether they were Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu, GANZE or sunyou, would show a kind of caution when they met and talked Shen''s gentle attitude seems to be afraid of stimulating or hurting Shen Shi''s mood.


    Even old man Pu, who is usually irascible and impatient, thought Shen Shi, the master, was just afraid to scold him. How could he go into Baoshan empty handed and return such things? As a result, old man Pu was smiling from beginning to end, with a gentle manner and a kind voice. You can live out of it is the greatest achievement. You can live In the future, who can make it clear that the achievement is not yet decided. You should not think too much and so on. It seems that Shen Shi''s ability to stand here alive has already surpassed the achievements of those three talents.


    Shen Shi''s face was not so thick of course, and he was very ashamed for a moment. He was hesitating whether he wanted to tell his master something. As a result, old man Pu didn''t give him much chance to talk. He comforted him for a while and then left.


    A burst of noise and laughter suddenly came from a distance. Shen Shi looked back and saw that in the distance of the vast deck of the floating fairy boat, many Lingxiao sect disciples gathered together in the bustling crowd were laughing one after another with a cheerful look. It seemed that everyone had just said what was the funniest thing to hear. In the middle of the crowd, Zhong Qingzhu, who is smiling like the stars, is beautiful and radiant. Although she looks calm, all the light seems to gather on her.


    It seems that for a moment, she also glanced back here.


    Shen Shi didn''t know whether she saw herself or not, because at this moment, a hand quietly stretched out from behind and patted him on the shoulder. Shen Shi was startled. He turned around to have a look. Then he was stunned for a moment and called out:


    "master, how did you come here?"


    The old man standing behind him, with white eyebrows, white hair and white beard, is old man Pu of the art hall. Most of the people who ride this floating immortal boat are disciples of the clan. The immortal elders of Yuandan like old man Pu usually ride another floating immortal boat. That''s why Shen Shi asked this question.


    Old man Pu snorted. He didn''t look very happy, but he didn''t mean to be angry with Shen Shi. He just wanted to say something, but he thought there were a lot of people around him, so he said, "follow me."


    Master has life, and Shen Shi naturally follows. They leave the deck. Old man Pu takes Shen Shi into the cabin and walks for a while. Then he finds an empty room.


    Looking at master''s mysterious actions, Shen Shi became more and more confused and said in amazement, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Old man Pu snorted, glanced over his face and said, "it''s no big deal. Just now, on the boat in front of him, old man sun was talking about it with a gun in his mouth. It''s very annoying. I just came to see you."


    Shen Shi is silent. He knows old man Pu''s temperament very well. He is the most unforgiving. Even if elder sun Mingyang is the most powerful and powerful real man in Lingxiao sect, except for master Huaiyuan, old man Pu is not inferior to him.


    But today, he''s actually shriveled, and old man Pu seems to have no way to turn back. He can only hide here in frustration. Eight or nine times out of ten, it''s because of this trip to the secret world.


    For a moment, Shen Shi felt a sense of shame in his heart and said in a low voice: "master, I blame my disciples for their incompetence. I want you to..."


    With a frown, old man Pu interrupted Shen Shi and said, "nonsense, it''s none of your business. Can I blame you for my quarrel with Mr. Sun? Don''t think about it After a pause, he seemed to be a little worried. Shaking his head, he said, "stone, master is telling the truth. Today, I come here to tell you again. As long as I live, I can practice these things again. What''s to be afraid of? If you don''t get any good things in heaven''s secret place, what is it? Who can tell you clearly about the fate in the future? If you are proud for a moment, can you really enjoy the scenery for a lifetime? "


    "Practice hard and sink your heart, and you will come out one day in the future!"


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time, and his heart seemed to be boiling hot. It took him several deep breaths to keep calm, but the excitement still lingered in his heart. After a long time, he whispered:


    "thank you for your kind advice, I know."


    Old man Pu grinned, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "it''s good to know. In the future, practice hard. Master, I think you''re much better than those guys, but you''ve got some chances. In the long run, in fact, you have to depend on your own cultivation. Practice hard. I''m waiting for you to step on those guys in the future


    He laughed and seemed to think that what he said was too much. He shook his head and waved to Shen Shi. He felt better and turned around to go out.After a while, master Shen said, "it''s just a step behind me."


    "What for?" Old man Pu turned back and asked, but suddenly, his eyes kept on looking at Shen Shi, and his face looked at Shen Shi in consternation. On the ground not far in front of his body, suddenly, there was a big piece of meat that looked knee high, and an extremely abundant spiritual power faintly emanated from it.


    "Cough..." Shen Shi coughed and scratched his head. Then he laughed at old man Pu and said, "master, I''m in the secret place Why don''t you know such a big piece of meat


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    Old man Pu''s face was filled with disdain as soon as he picked it up. It seemed that he was a little bit unlucky. You''re so unlucky. You can''t even take the fast monster meat to deal with it. It''s really Just a moment later, his face suddenly changed, as if he had noticed something. He stepped up two steps and came to the side of the meat. There was a sound of "Yi" in his mouth, and his expression showed a trace of confusion.


    "This meat It seems strange? "


    He reached for a finger to press on the surface of the meat, then turned it over and looked at it carefully. Although it seemed that there was no big difference between the meat and the ordinary monster''s blood and flesh on the surface, it was almost the first time for a Taoist like him to feel that the spiritual power contained in the meat was different.


    Not only is spiritual power extremely rare, but it is also extremely pure and clean in essence, far better than those powerful monsters. Those who can reach this standard have been extinct for a long time in Hongmeng world.


    Old man Pu''s face suddenly flashed a trace of excitement. He suddenly looked up at Shen Shi with a trace of surprise and said: "this Could this be... "


    Later, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at Shen Shi with his eyes. Shen Shi shrugged, laughed and nodded.


    "Pa", but old man Pu put out his hand and patted Shen Shi''s head with a smile. Then he laughed and said, "smelly boy, I''ve been bothering you for a long time. It turns out that you don''t get nothing in the secret world of asking heaven."


    Shen Shi was silent with a smile. After a while, when old man Pu stopped laughing, he said in a low voice: "there were too many people coming to see me a few days ago. I thought that I could only tell master you about this, and other people would not talk about it."


    Old man Pu looked happy, but he was stunned and said, "well, why don''t you say that although the dragon meat is extremely precious, there are many precious opportunities in the secret world. Some of the things others get may not be worse than you. What are you afraid of? I still want to take this meat to old man sun and throw it in his face! "


    Shen Shi curled his lips and said with a bitter smile, "master, you say so. In fact, the last sentence is what you want to do?"


    Old man Pu snorted, waved his hand and said, "anyway, I just don''t like the old goods. This time, I''m still showing off in front of me..."


    Shen Shi coughed. After a pause, he advised him: "master, no matter what, sun you under elder sun is also one of the three outstanding disciples who broke through to the divine realm. Even if you take this dragon meat to show him, you still can''t compare with him. On the contrary, most of you still have to be told by elder sun. Why?"


    Old man Pu frowned, pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "well, there''s something in what you say." Then he sighed and said, "it''s a pity that this dragon meat is really precious, but if there is still a little dragon blood, maybe I can go to Yunni of the Dan Hall and ask her to refine a five level" real dragon pill. ". This kind of pill can strengthen the root and nourish the yuan, especially has the most miraculous effect on the injury of channels and Dantian, and may even restore your way. It''s a pity that the dragon people here in our world have already died out. Our sect has nothing but elixirs. Otherwise, we can... "


    Before his words were heard, old man Pu suddenly fell into darkness and something flew over. How quickly he reacted, he grabbed it in his hand. When he looked at it, it was a white jade bottle, warm and clean.


    Old man Pu was stunned for a moment. He looked up at Shen Shi, who had just thrown out the jade bottle, and asked, "what is this?"


    Shen Shi grinned and said, "master, when I picked up that piece of dragon meat, it was bleeding. I picked it up a little easily."


    Old man Pu: "I don''t know."


    "Smelly boy, I look down on you!"


    Old man Pu looked up and down at Shen Shi. Then he came out with a smile. Shen Shi didn''t change his face and said, "it''s only because of master''s instruction that disciples are today."


    Old man Pu''s figure flashed and instantly appeared beside Shen Shi. Then he took his shoulder and said with a smile, "smelly boy, I know you are very cunning. You are much better than those rubbish that look beautiful outside. I have been worried for a long time. To be honest, what''s the harvest like this time? Is it more than others? "


    Shen Shi immediately shook his head and said, "master, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "Cut!" Old man Pu sneered, but he was in a good mood. He picked up the dragon meat and dragon blood, walked back and forth in the room, nodded and said, "well, if it''s just a little bit of dragon blood, it doesn''t matter, but if it''s a lot..."


    He turned his head and took a deep look at Shen Shi. He saw that his apprentice was still standing there with a smile and calmly met his eyes. After looking at it for a long time, old man Pu suddenly laughed and shook his head, and said, "smelly boy, you know that the flesh and blood of the dragon clan is not very useful to a real person like me in yuandanjing, so you tell me?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s not like that. Maybe it''s not very useful for you to take dragon meat and dragon blood directly. But it must be of great value to you to use these spiritual materials to refine all kinds of precious elixirs, or simply sell them for money, and then exchange them for many other precious spiritual materials."Old man Pu looked at him with great interest, nodded and said, "it''s good to say that. If you still tell me, I''m not afraid..."


    "I believe you, master."


    Old man Pu stagnated for a moment and did not speak. He just looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi also stood there silently and said nothing more.


    After a while, master Pu said with a smile: "it''s better for you to smile than Bai Guang."


    Shen Shi laughed for a while, took a deep breath, and said in a soft voice, "master, you are good to me. What I know in my heart, I will remember it in my heart, and I dare not or forget it."


    Old man Pu was smiling, but he gave a Pooh in his mouth and said with a smile, "well, well, I''m going to get goose bumps at my age. In this way, I''ll take the dragon meat and blood to Yunni to help you get some real dragon pills and come back to Daoxing. If the pills left by the grandfathers are not deceiving, it will be of great help to your cultivation. As for You''d better not expose other things easily. "


    After a pause, he said: "if you want to refine high-level elixir, you come to me. I''ll go directly to Yunni. Looking at the Hongmeng world, she is the only one who can refine high-level dragon elixir. Besides, if you want to exchange for Lingjing and other spiritual materials, don''t tell anyone, just look for the immortal society. The immortals association has a profound foundation, unparalleled reputation, and excellent confidentiality. Only their family will not pit you, your treasure, and make a mess of things. "


    Shen Shi nodded heavily and said, "yes, I know."


    Old man Pu laughed, turned and walked to the door. When he was going out, he suddenly looked back at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "Stinky boy, you can''t do nothing for such a big fortune? In the future, I''ll pay for all my drinks. "


    Shen Shi smiles, bows, and says, "yes, please don''t worry. I''ll take care of all the disciples."


    Old man Pu laughed and walked out briskly with his hands behind him.


    Two days later, the army of lingxiaozong will arrive at Hongmeng, the largest city in the world and the holy city of Tianhong.


    At the end of the conference, the Lingxiao sect naturally relaxed. Although a lot of disciples were accidentally damaged in the secret place of asking heaven, the mood of all the people was relieved after the precipitation of these days. In the final analysis, in fact, the gains of the disciples who came out alive this time were more and stronger than those in most of the previous years.


    In particular, there emerged three talented disciples who directly broke through the divine artistic conception. This chance is so powerful that it is almost a once-in-a-lifetime chance. So after the mood calmed down, most of the real people in Lingxiao sect actually had smiles on their faces.


    Therefore, in this period of return journey, we will go a lot more casually. In fact, some people in Geyuan Danjing Dazhen are not stupid people who are not worldly and only know how to cultivate. After discussing yesterday, they put down their words early and can take a day off here in Tianhong City, so that many young disciples who have been nervous for more than a month can relax a little.


    Of course, it''s only one day. After all, it''s not too short to leave Haizhou jinhongshan. We still need to go back as soon as possible. However, Rao was so excited that many young disciples got excited.


    Tianhong city is the largest city in Hongmeng world. It''s said that there are all kinds of things in this huge city. You can''t think of them, and you can''t find them. You know, even the general Hall of the immortal society is located here. And in the long history, countless glorious past add a bit of dazzling aura to this huge city, not to mention those miraculous scenery that have already been full of thunder. Of course, the most famous one is the ten sceneries of Tianhong.


    Most of the people who come to Tianhong city come from the ancient teleportation array which is located on the array island on the inner sea outside Tianhong city. It is very lively all the year round. With the rising and falling of those golden lights, it brings groups of people.


    This day is no exception. The busy and noisy array island is full of people. Many people come and go, passing by.


    Among the crowd, there was a charming and plump woman walking slowly. Although she didn''t make a fuss, she seemed to be naturally enchanting, which attracted the attention of many monks in the past. But in this public, Hongcheng is a place of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. No one dares to make trouble.


    Look at her beautiful appearance, it''s Ling Chunni.


    At the moment, she is not aware of the blazing eyes floating around, but calmly walks forward. In that direction, it is an ancient transmission array that does not seem to be very different from the surrounding, leading to an equally ordinary "white cloud world".


    Baiyun realm is a two-tier realm with general conditions. It is suitable for people to live in. However, it is not particularly famous. Many years ago, Baiyun realm was also famous for one thing.


    In fact, it is still not because of the Baiyun Kingdom itself, but because of the three layers of earth that this kingdom connects.The three-tier world is called "Rainbow world".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    The golden light suddenly lit up, and the ancient and boundless atmosphere fell from the sky. An ancient teleportation array was shining with brilliant light. A moment later, after a dazzling flash of light that could not be seen directly, there were a lot of people in the center of the huge teleportation array.


    There were more than 100 people in Lingxiao sect. When the transmission array was stable, a group led by Huaiyuan immortal came out.


    In the world of Hongmeng, Xiuzhen sects are the best people. In the world of Xiuzhen, Sizheng sects like lingxiaozong are even more powerful, and their every move always attracts countless attention. So even if it''s the most prosperous city in the world at this moment, and it''s on the noisy array Island, the monks of Lingxiao sect immediately attracted the attention of the people around them and gave way one after another.


    Whispering came from the crowd around. It was obvious that many people nearby recognized the identity of lingxiaozong monks. However, the array Island occupied a large area. Although the disturbance caused by lingxiaozong was not small, it was only limited to a nearby place for the time being. People came and went farther away, and everyone walked in the direction they wanted to go.


    Almost far away from lingxiaozong, there is another ancient teleportation array, where the crowd is not affected much. The crowd is still in a hurry, including a charming and beautiful woman walking in the crowd.


    The sea breeze blows across the island from the boundless blue sea. Her hair floats slightly in the wind, and her eyes have fallen on the teleportation array not far ahead. Then she takes a meaningful look at the golden stones with strange runes, smiles and walks up.


    A few white seabirds soar over the array island with the wind, and sometimes give out a clear and pleasant birdsong sound. Her bright eyes look at the sky, and then turn her head thoughtfully. On this ancient island with unknown history, all the places she can see are passers-by.


    Outside the array Island, there is a vast sea. On the array Island, there is a vast sea of people.


    Countless faces, like grains of sand, float up and down, never leaving a ripple, like the tide of the sea, waves, never ending, in a twinkling of an eye will forget all, only a faint memory in my heart, still left in the bottom of my heart.


    A golden light suddenly rises, and the ancient breath falls down.


    Shen Shi was walking in the crowd. He followed the army of Lingxiao sect forward. Suddenly, in the crowded and noisy sea of people, he suddenly changed his mind and turned to look away.


    On the other side of the array Island, an ancient teleportation array was just about to start. The golden light was brilliant and ancient. The dazzling and dazzling light fell from the sky and covered the whole array, and gradually fell down to cover the people in the array.


    The figure seemed to be standing quietly in the Dharma array, because Shen Shi couldn''t see their faces very far away. Maybe he was just shocked by the mysterious miracle Dharma array in ancient times again. He fixed his eyes on that direction, his eyes twinkled and looked at those people, gradually covered by the golden light.


    There was such a flash of lightning and flint, his heart suddenly jumped for no reason, and he felt inexplicably lost.


    A moment later, with a bang, the golden light scattered, and the whole ancient transmission array suddenly quieted down. The people who had been in the array had disappeared, leaving nothing but emptiness.


    At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly heard a burst of hearty laughter coming from the front of his team. Turning around, he saw a group of people standing at the head of Longqiao bridge, but now they all came to the team of lingxiaozong. The leader, a hale and hearty old man, strode straight to the real Huaiyuan man, and said:


    "brother Huaiyuan, it''s time to wait You''ve got it


    Huaiyuan''s face was also full of smiles. He won and said with a smile, "Mr. Qu, you are very polite. We can''t afford to wait here. "


    The old man, who was named Qu, laughed. He saw that he had a lot of friendship with the real man Huaiyuan. He took the real man Huaiyuan by the hand and said with a smile, "come here. It''s rare to come here. You and I should drink a lot. This time, we can''t leave as early as ten years ago!"


    Master Huaiyuan shakes his head with a smile and goes with him. Most of the young disciples of Lingxiao sect don''t recognize the identity of these people. They are just surprised. But the master Zhang teaches them nothing. He has a good relationship with others. In addition, the elders of Danjing in the Yuan Dynasty obviously know the identity of the old man and all of them are smiling and chanting ¡£


    At the moment, there was another violent commotion in the crowd nearby. This time, the reaction was even bigger than when I saw Lingxiao sect. Many monks in the past looked at the old man with the surname Qu, and their eyes were full of shock.


    At the same time, more than a dozen people who came with the old man also gathered around. Some kept order and opened the way, some called several heavyweight elders, and some led the way for most Lingxiao sect disciples. Everything was in order and took them to Tianhong city.


    Shen Shi was surprised when he heard someone whispering, "these are all the people from the general Hall of the immortal society in Tianhong city."


    Shen Shi was surprised. He turned his head and saw that it was sun you who had come to him. Then he realized that with the power of lingxiaozong, only the supernatural beings such as the immortal society in Tianhong city could have equal access to people like huaiyuanzhen.Knowing that Shen Shi still has some doubts in his mind, sun you, who has always been well-informed, once again plays the role of introducing common sense to Shen Shi, a countryman in the past, saying: "the elder surnamed Qu should be one of the top three old immortals in the immortal society today. It seems that he has always been friendly with Zhang Jiao. In addition, according to the Convention, after the fourth plenary session over the years, Lingxiao Zong has to go back to Jinhong mountain, Haizhou via Tianhong City, and the fairies will generally entertain us on the way. It seems that this year is no exception. "


    "Oh, I see." Shen Shi understood this and nodded. He thought that the immortal society was really powerful, and that it was lingxiaozong and other four well-known men of Xiuzhen. They had already established a good relationship. Now of course, it is needless to say that in Tianhong City, the immortal society must have already arranged everything, and they just need to follow the past.


    Just as the stream of people was about to set foot on the dragon bridge and leave the array Island, Shen Shi hesitated again and looked back at the ancient transmission array in the distance. From a distance, it was still empty. Compared with the noise and bustle of other places, it was a little lonely.


    He was a little lost in his mind, but he was just stunned. Sun you next to him stretched out his hand and pulled him. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Let''s go."


    Shen Shi was surprised, and then returned to his senses. He laughed and said, "good, here we are."


    He also shook his head with a smile. He seemed to think he was funny, so he strode to follow him.


    After entering the city of Tianhong, sure enough, the immortals club had arranged everything. They took all the people of Lingxiao sect to a very luxurious and high-end Inn in the city and stayed there. There was no other guest inside and outside, so they completely wrapped up such a big inn.


    The name of the inn is Castle Peak Inn, which seems to correspond to the ancient imperial palace mountain, because Castle Peak is also one of the other names of the mountain. It covers a huge area and is exquisitely decorated. In particular, between the two rows of high-rise buildings, there is an elegant garden with small bridges and flowing water, which adds a bit of green and elegant.


    In such a luxurious place, the houses they live in are also beautifully decorated. Moreover, the shenxianhui''s handwriting is really huge. After the whole inn is packed, each Lingxiao sect disciple has a separate room, which makes people subconsciously deeply impressed by their wealth.


    Ordinary disciples are happy to leave. Even if they are successful monks, they will be tired along the way. Now is the time to relax. Compared with the young disciples, the yuandanzhen people of Lingxiao sect are much more relaxed. Huaiyuan immortal called sun Mingyang, Yunni and pusiyi to entertain the old immortal Qu in his luxurious, exquisite and huge room.


    "at this moment, even if he is too old for luxury and refinement, he is still looking for perfection in this house."


    Qu Lao just a little smile, waving his hand to smile without saying a word.


    "Huaiyuan said:" in fact, our friendship, why come to live in such a valuable place? Although we only have one day off in Tianhong City, the cost of this day is not small. Why not? "


    Then he shook his head with a bitter smile.


    With a smile, Mr. Qu said, "Taoist brother, I''m worried too much. To tell you the truth, this castle peak inn is actually an industry under the name of our immortal society. It was just completed and repaired half a year ago. It''s just for entertaining you. It doesn''t cost much money."


    Even with the self-cultivation of Huaiyuan real man and several other yuan real man Dan, the smell of speech was stagnant. Old man Pu rolled his eyes in his heart and secretly scolded "big dog"


    A moment later, Huaiyuan sighed: "Qu Lao, the cause of your immortal society is really thriving now. I admire you


    He shook his head and said with a smile, "you are just some local businessmen. How can you compare with Taoist Huaiyuan? But let''s not talk about these. I can''t agree with Taoist brother that you said just now that you would only have a day off in the city of Tianhong. "


    Huaiyuan was stunned and said, "why? Is there anything else for Mr. Qu? "


    Mr. Qu laughed and said, "it''s true. In my opinion, I''m afraid it will take at least seven days for Taoist brother to come to Tianhong city."


    The four real people of Lingxiao sect looked at each other, obviously puzzled by Qu Lao''s words. As soon as Qu Lao stopped laughing, he stood up and said with a smile, "I know you Taoist brothers are confused, but at the moment, there is a good friend, who is also your old friend, here. As long as you see him, I believe you Taoist brothers can understand."


    Then he walked to the door, opened the door and went out. After a while, he turned around again, and another figure came in behind him.


    The eyes of the four of them fell on the man at the same time. Suddenly, they all stood up in surprise. They all looked surprised"Eh, brother Nangong Dao, why are you here?"


    At the moment, the man standing behind Mr. Qu was unexpectedly Nangong Lei, the leader of Tianjian palace, who was also a famous family of four Zhengs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    The Castle Peak Inn stands tall and straight, and stands out from the rest of the busy street. Shen Shi goes into the room arranged for him on the fifth floor, and then, like many other brothers, opens the door, stands at the door for a while, and slowly walks into the room.


    There is no doubt that the room in front of him is the most beautiful and exquisite house he has ever seen in his life. It''s spacious, bright, clean and tidy, needless to say. As soon as people enter the room, they feel bound. In addition, there are all kinds of common furniture in the house, but the special thing is that he came from a business and grew up on the first floor of the sky. From his broad vision, he almost instantly judged that all the common furniture in the house is not common at all.


    At first glance, there was no resplendent gold inlaid with silver. The tables, chairs and beds were made of ordinary wood. However, Shen Shi walked over and stroked the smooth and smooth table. At the same time, he smelled a faint strange aroma in his nose, and his face muscles twisted.


    This is a kind of precious wood in the fourth level spirit wood, called Chenxiang sandalwood.


    The appearance of the tables and chairs is simple and natural, and there are all kinds of carved flowers and plants, or auspicious animals on the other side of the bed, which are lifelike. Shen Shi, looking at these low-key and ordinary patterns, subconsciously only feels that his teeth are itchy. In addition to the natural fragrance, the adult aloe sandalwood can calm the mind and help the monks to practice, its hardness is also very strong It is absolutely worthy of the fourth order high rank.


    In this low profile, especially when I think of how many rooms and furniture like this in the Castle Peak Inn, it''s hard to imagine that the labor is expensive


    The room is so big and spacious that on one side there are beds, wardrobes, reclining chairs, and on the other side there are bright and clean windows. The four treasures of the big desk and the study are all complete, and there is a scholarly smell. There is a window in the middle. Shen Shi walks up to it and pushes it out. He can have a panoramic view of the long street nearby, and even see the rolling green mountains in the distance.


    The breeze is blowing slowly, which makes people feel a little unreal.


    Compared with the ordinary Castle Peak Inn, Shen Shi suddenly finds that even those long-standing families in Liuyun city are dwarfed by those here.


    The fairies are really Big dog!


    Shen Shen as like as two peas in his heart, he shook his head back to the middle of the room, and took a look at the chair that was six feet away from the bed.


    It''s a reclining chair made of four level spirit materials.


    When the body relaxes, it seems that the weight of the whole person is evenly distributed on the recliner in an instant, and an indescribable sense of comfort seems to come from every corner of the body. Obviously, the craftsman who made the recliner absolutely has real skills.


    He shook his head and sighed again. Shen Shi closed his eyes and meditated for a while. Then he took a deep breath. He stood up and went to the edge of the bed. He sat upright. After taking a deep breath, he sank his mind into his body.


    After this period of cultivation and the help of the Luo Er elixir, his body gradually recovered from the serious injury at an unimaginable speed, including the Qi sea of Dantian, which was finally injured this time. However, he could still feel that there were scars everywhere in the Dantian, and his spiritual power was not as good as before. This was his fault After the serious injury, the realm regressed a layer.


    The mysterious ancient sword of killing immortals is still silent and quietly suspended in the middle of his Dantian. Shen Shi looks at the mysterious ancient sword carefully, feeling a little curious and grateful. Others may not know, but in retrospect, Shen Shi can roughly guess that the mysterious white light that ji''anfu saved his life at the critical moment must be the reason why this ancient sword of killing immortals, which has been quiet, suddenly activated.


    Think about the situation on that day, the strange snake combined with ji''anfu didn''t know its origin. Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were not his opponents at all at the beginning, but it seemed that at the last moment, the ancient sword of killing immortals was just a treasure to restrain the strange snake. Shen Shi was even a little worried about ji''anfu''s strange cry Impression.


    But now it seems that this ancient sword of killing immortals has changed back to the ordinary appearance. Even if Shen Shi tried to master it many times, he didn''t have any reaction. Naturally, Shen Shi is very sorry for this. This mysterious ancient sword obviously contains extremely powerful power. Unfortunately, he can''t find a way to use it at present.


    Since there was nothing he could do, Shen Shi gave up his mastery of the ancient sword of killing immortals and began to practice it. In the past few days after his injury, in addition to the heavy damage to the Dantian, the Qi channels and collaterals in all parts of his body were also damaged. Until recently, he gradually recovered under the powerful medicine of luo''e Xiandan. However, because his body was better, later Lingxiao sect began to recover He began to return, so Shen Shi didn''t really practice completely.


    This time, it was the first time that he had free time to examine and observe his physical condition carefully.


    He has long been familiar with the method of cultivation, and the spiritual power slowly infiltrates from the spiritual crystal in his hands. At the same time, the old spiritual power that is still in his Qi seems to be stimulated, and there is a slight disturbance. Then it gradually rises like waves and tides, converges into a River, and walks in his meridians.A week later, the breath did not return to the sea of Dantian Qi as most friars did at this time, but naturally swam to the mysterious hole in his eyebrow.


    At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly shakes himself and finds that in his own hole, there is abundant spiritual power, which is quite different from the usual, and the most important thing is It was here that he saw the cloud like depth of spiritual power, floating up and down, with a golden dragon pattern gold armor.


    At this moment, Shen Shi was really stunned. For a moment, he was even at a loss. He could not understand what had happened.


    Of course, he knew very well what the dragon pattern gold armor was. Naturally, it was the magic power he had cultivated by accident earlier. But since the ancient sword of killing immortals appeared in his Dantian atmosphere, the mysterious ancient sword directly suppressed the dragon pattern gold armor in his Dantian with a strange and invisible force, making him unable to use it at all. If he abandoned this magic power, he would not be able to use it.


    However, after the destruction of Dantian, Shen Shi finds that this magical power has somehow moved to his own eyebrow hole, which is really strange. However, after careful consideration, Shen Shi felt thoughtful again. During his previous practice, he accidentally opened up this mysterious hole in the center of the eyebrow due to the cultivation of yin and Yang mantra. In fact, it is very similar to another sea of Qi in his own body besides the elixir field, and the purity of his spiritual power is even beyond that.


    At the moment, there is plenty of spiritual power in this hole. The golden armor with dragon pattern is shining. Look There was something like the situation in the past.


    At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly had a strange idea in his heart. Could it be that Is it true that after the heavy damage of his own elixir, the state of Taoism has regressed a little bit? Is it just a superficial illusion?


    It seems that those supernatural powers who broke through the middle level of Ning yuan realm in the past, after the Dantian was damaged, even when they were in a coma and completely unconscious, moved to the eyebrow hole by themselves. If it''s true, doesn''t it mean that his own realm has not regressed at all? And looking at the situation in the hole in the middle of the eyebrow, Shen Shi even feels that the thick and solid spirit power is a little stronger than before.


    He took a deep breath, hesitated for a while, then suddenly his eyes closed. A moment later, a light hum came out of his mouth, and then a golden light came out from the middle of his brow.


    It was pure and bright golden light, just like a tiny sun suddenly appeared in this room, a layer of golden light shrouded, instantly condensed into armor, and there were patterns looming, like a small dragon flying in the clouds, hanging in his body, it was the dragon pattern gold armor!


    Then Shen Shi took a long breath and jumped up. He even couldn''t help waving his fist. It was obvious that he was very excited.


    In the big room on the other floor far away from Shen Shi''s room, several real people of Lingxiao sect were all in a look of amazement. Looking at Nangong Lei, the leader of Tianjian palace, it was obvious that he had no idea that he would appear here at this time.


    At this time, shouldn''t Nangong Lei lead a kind of Tianjian palace disciple to return to Tianjian palace Mountain Gate?


    Nangong Lei looked much more relaxed. With a smile on his face, he arched his hands and said with a smile, "Taoist brothers, we meet again."


    After all, Huaiyuan is a man of profound Taoism and profound self-cultivation. After his initial surprise, he calmed down and asked Nangong Lei to sit down with Mr. Qu again with a smile. Then he asked:


    "brother Nangong, it''s really unexpected that you come here suddenly, but I don''t know..."


    Then he looked at Nangong Lei and Qu Lao, and the meaning of asking in his eyes was very obvious.


    Nangong Lei was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he took a look at Mr. Qu first. Mr. Qu nodded and said, "let''s talk about it. The master of Nangong palace is invited by our immortals, including Lingxiao sect. It''s our special treat. This time, I invite you to the city of Tianhong for the purpose of... "


    Before his voice fell, Qu Lao''s voice suddenly stopped. He seemed to feel something, and his white eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At the same time, a group of people in the Danjing Dazhen of the Yuan Dynasty all gave a slight or heavy sigh at the same time. A few more people looked at a direction far away from the inn intentionally or unintentionally, as if they felt something.


    A moment later, it seems that after a few breath, everything seems to calm down again. Nangong Lei suddenly smiles, looks at Huaiyuan real person, and says with a smile:


    "brother Huaiyuan, it''s true that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in your door. It''s hard to underestimate."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    There was a moment of silence in the spacious and bright big room. Among the six people present, Qu Lao of the immortals Association and Nangong Lei of the Tianjian palace were all smiling and mild. On the contrary, the four elites of Lingxiao sect, Danjing, were somewhat surprised. However, they were not ordinary people after all, and they soon responded.


    Among the four, elder sun Mingyang waved his hand and said with a smile: "brother Nangong, I''m flattered. Just now, it must have been the leakage of the spiritual breath of a disciple who didn''t make a weapon. Moreover, when the monks practiced, how could they control the spiritual power so badly? If I find out which one, I have to teach him a lesson."


    Nangong Lei laughed but said nothing, while Mr. Qu said with a smile: "elder sun is serious. He is serious. His spiritual power just now is pure and powerful. Although he only has a few minutes, he must be an outstanding disciple with a bright future in the future. What''s more, this conference of four principles has just ended, and a group of young disciples from your school have just returned to inquire about heaven''s secret land to explore the chance. Maybe there is a young talent who has got a big chance. It''s also common that the realm is rising too fast and the breath is unstable. "


    The elders of Lingxiao sect all smile. At this moment, of course, they all think of those outstanding disciples. Even in addition to the three people who broke through the divine artistic conception, there are also many disciples who broke through the Ningyuan realm. In fact, they are just a little dim under the aura of Zhong Qingzhu and other three people. Therefore, if it happens in the cultivation in these days In fact, the leakage of spiritual breath is not a rare thing.


    In fact, there was no need for the two of them to explain anything to each other Ming, I don''t know what can I do for you


    Nangong Lei smiles. His eyes seem to have some deep meaning. He takes a look at real Huaiyuan. Then, intentionally or unintentionally, his eyes slip to one side. He pauses on Yunni, who is not far away from real Huaiyuan. At that moment, Yunni seemed to feel something. She looked at Nangong Lei with bright eyes and looked at him calmly. Then her head was slightly lighter, like a polite sign.


    After Nangong Lei gazed at her beautiful face for a moment, he turned his eyes quietly. At this time, Qu Lao, who was sitting beside him, said to Huaiyuan: "well, there''s really a big event. I don''t know if you still remember the" demon emperor underground palace "


    As soon as the words came out, the four real people of Lingxiao sect suddenly changed their faces, and the real people of Huaiyuan solemnly said, "Mr. Qu, are you talking about the demon Palace which was closed and locked by the six saints in the past?"


    Qu Lao nodded and said, "exactly." After a pause, he looked at the real person Huaiyuan and said, "as we all know, in the past, the demon emperor palace of the demon king''s court was just above the Castle Peak. It''s just that there was a bloody battle between the people and the demons in those years. There were too many deaths and injuries, and there were too many murders. In addition, several demons of the demon family angrily laid the blood curse before they died, so the whole demon emperor''s palace became a ghost, and there were all kinds of ghosts everywhere And mutated monsters


    "It''s lucky that the six immortals in the city have been able to control all the demons for so many years. It''s just an old legend that in the past, the heaven demon king court had been in the imperial palace for tens of thousands of years, collecting endless treasures, most of which were collected in the demon emperor''s palace. When we conquered the last line of defense of the demon clan, our Terran army really got countless precious treasures from it, and a large number of spiritual talents were divided up by the monks in the world. This is also the important foundation for our Terran to prosper for thousands of years after its rise. "


    The dim light in Huaiyuan''s eyes flickered, and the stars suddenly rose and slowly fell, but he was silent. But old man Pu, who was behind him, said: "most of the people in our clan''s cultivation know about this matter, but over the years, it is said that there are many rumors that it was the huge amount of property and spiritual talent that our clan seized after the end of the war between the human and demon, which is not really true It is the elite part of the demon clan''s collection and savings for tens of thousands of years. It is said that the real precious treasures are hidden in the depths of the green mountains, or it is said that under the Royal Court of the demon emperor, there is another huge underground palace, in which there are countless treasures. The real rare treasures are all in it. Is this the demon emperor''s underground palace that Mr. Qu said


    With a little smile, Mr. Qu said: "in fact, as you are here, you can naturally know some secret things, but I don''t need to elaborate. It is true that there is a huge underground palace under the demon emperor''s palace, which is ten times as large as the palace building on the ground, and its depth is almost unpredictable. In addition to all kinds of fierce ghosts and powerful monsters born from bloody battles in the past years, there are also all kinds of forbidden organs left by the ancient demon clan''s great power. The power is terrible, not to mention ordinary friars. Even if we and other friars of Yuan Dan Kingdom enter into them, we will have the risk of falling. In addition, the corridor in the underground palace is vertical and horizontal, and there is a strong array of guards, which is like a labyrinth. For many years, although some people of our tribe have been taking risks to enter the exploration, most of them have no way back. They have become one of the most dangerous places in the Hongmeng world. "


    Several real people here all nodded slowly. In the past, there were ghosts and beasts in the ruins of the heaven demon king Court on the green mountains. This is a well-known thing in the world. However, the existence of the demon emperor underground palace and the news that there may be endless treasures in it are not public news.As a matter of fact, most of the human friars who have been exploring the demon emperor''s underground palace for so many years are closely related to the Sizheng family and the immortal society, which is a huge but long-standing chamber of Commerce. As for ordinary friars, they seldom know about it. It is said that the reason why the immortal society will set its main hall in Tianhong city is that Tianhong city is indeed the most prosperous city in the world The mysterious bigwigs have always regarded the treasure of the former demon clan as a must, which has a lot to do with it.


    After thinking of this floor, the faces of several real people in Lingxiao sect all changed slightly. What did they feel? Huaiyuan real person looked at Qu Lao, then took a look at Nangong Lei sitting beside him. Suddenly, he took a deep breath and said, "Qu Lao, if I guess correctly, in addition to us and Tianjian palace, the immortal society has invited Yuanshi gate and Zhenlong hall?"


    Old Qu touched his hands, smiled, nodded and said, "Taoist Huaiyuan really deserves to be a master. His eyes are as bright as fire. That''s right."


    Huaiyuan took a deep breath, looked at Qu and said, "please teach me."


    Mr. Qu waved his hand and said: "Taoist brother is too polite to give advice. In fact, it''s just that some people in our immortal society have been able to understand and break the powerful maze in the demon emperor''s underground palace. After fighting with many ghosts and beasts underground, he finally opened a great treasure house of the former demon clan''s secret."


    As soon as the words came out, several real people of Lingxiao sect suddenly looked solemn, while Nangong Lei looked as if he was in a good mood. It was obvious that he had known the news before. Unable to restrain the surprise in his heart, real Huaiyuan pondered for a moment, and then said to Mr. Qu: "this is really a great thing. I think there are countless treasures in the treasure house. Congratulations."


    Mr. Qu laughed and said, "I''m not satisfied with you. There are many treasures in the treasure house, and there are many treasures. It''s a worthwhile trip. It''s not a waste of all the hard work and human life. However, we always bear in mind that at the beginning of the chamber of Commerce, the six sages made a great promise to establish the world together with the four famous schools, so as to make our people prosperous forever. So I''m going to invite you to come here to share with you some of the precious spiritual treasures I got this time. "


    Huaiyuan and the other three were surprised. It''s a lie to say that the monks were not interested in the treasures left by the demons in the past. However, the immortal society has a deep background and a long history. In fact, it has a lot of connections with the four famous schools, and it also involves some of the six sages in the past. So we respect each other at least in the surface.


    After learning that the fairyland had unexpectedly opened up a part of the mystery of the demon emperor''s underground palace and obtained some of the demon family''s treasures, Huaiyuan and others did not think much about it, but they never thought that the fairyland would be willing to take out the treasures and sell them to the public.


    "This..." Real Huaiyuan didn''t know what to say for a moment, but Nangong Lei beside him laughed and said, "brother Huaiyuan, when I heard the news the day before yesterday, I almost had the same reaction as you."


    Mr. Qu laughed for a moment, and then said, "master of Nangong palace, master of Huaiyuan sect, you are all practitioners, but our immortal society is different from the four famous schools. In the final analysis, we are still in business. Although the treasures are good, they can be traded for us in essence, and let the famous schools get more and stronger treasures, which are beneficial and harmless to the prosperity of our people. This is exactly the purpose of our immortal society in the past. "


    Huaiyuan nodded and said, "I see. I understand. Thank you so much." He is also a decisive figure. He only glanced at the other three people for a moment, and then flatly said:


    "such a grand event, I Lingxiao Zong will never be absent. I will harass you again from today until the end of this transaction." At this point, he pondered for a moment, then turned to sun Mingyang and said, "younger martial brother Mingyang, you should arrange an elder to go back to the mountain first, report to martial uncle huoye and tell the mountain watchers about this, so that everyone can wait patiently and don''t worry."


    Sun Mingyang also has excited color on the face at the moment, nods to promise to come down.


    Mr. Qu stood up with a smile and said, "since that''s the case, I''ll leave first. Let''s have a rest today. As for the other two sects, yuanshimen and zhenlongdian, we have been informed by someone in the past. We should gather in this Tianhong city at the latest, but the trade fair can begin." With that, he said, "the scale of this fair and the quality of the collection must be the only thing that Hongmeng has seen for thousands of years. You people will feel that this trip is worthwhile."


    Everyone stands up one after another. After a while of politeness, Mr. Qu leaves. But Nangong Lei doesn''t follow him. Instead, he stands in the room and looks at the clouds.


    When several real people of Lingxiao sect saw off Qu Lao and came back, they immediately felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the room and frowned slightly.


    Nangong Lei took a deep breath, but he took a step and said to Yunni, "elder Yun, I have something to say to you. I wonder if I can move my steps a little bit?"


    The difference is that the former subconsciously looks at the clouds, while the old man Pu looks at the real Huaiyuan with a strange face. At the same time, his eyes shine slightly, and his eyes seem to be excited.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Yunni''s beautiful face was slightly wrinkled. It seemed a bit unexpected, but also a little hesitant. After a moment''s hesitation, her eyes turned slightly, but she looked at the real Huaiyuan.


    Who knows at this time, Huaiyuan''s eyes also look at her, two people''s eyes in midair contact for a moment, after each stay for a moment, coincidentally turned his head. A moment later, Huaiyuan said faintly:


    "brother Nangong Dao doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Just talk to younger martial sister Yun here. I and the other two younger martial brothers are just going out to spread the news of staying in Tianhong city to all the disciples, so I''ll leave first."


    The South Temple Lei Zheng for a while, didn''t speak, the cloud Ni is the vision a flash, the vision is deep. On the other side, after saying this, Huaiyuan asked sun Mingyang and old man Pu to go out. Elder sun Mingyang didn''t think much about it. Instead, old man Pu looked angry and didn''t care about the etiquette. He secretly pulled Huaiyuan''s sleeve and whispered to him:


    "elder martial brother, are you stupid! This is your territory, or your house, you actually let them talk, brain bad? If you want me to say that, let''s just go up and kill this guy as we used to do. "


    "Shut up With a light drink, Huaiyuan interrupted old man Pu''s words. He looked a little angry and glared at him. He said, "what''s your age? You''re still talking nonsense. Get out of here!"


    For many years, the old man has been in awe of him, but he is still a real brother. At the moment, he didn''t dare to say much, but the angry color on his face was obvious. He gave a cold hum, glanced at Yunni and Nangong Lei standing on one side, swung his sleeve robe, and walked out without looking back.


    Huaiyuan shook his head, slightly apologetic to Nangong Lei there smile, way: "Nangong brother, impolite." Then he turned around and walked out of the house.


    Just when he could walk to the door, he suddenly heard Yunni behind him suddenly say: "elder martial brother, wait a minute."


    Huaiyuan stopped and looked around. Yunni looked calm, but said to Nangong Lei, "brother Nangong Dao, Yunni is the leader of Lingxiao zongdan hall, and also one of the five elders in charge of the sect. Although she was old acquaintances with Taoist brother in the past, this time everyone in the sect was here, but she rashly had a private conversation with brother Nangong Dao. It''s not surprising to hear that There''s something wrong Speaking of this, she pauses for a moment, and her bright eyes slightly sweep over the standing Huaiyuan real person, and then says,


    "elder martial brother Huaiyuan is the head of Lingxiao sect, and I have nothing private to hide from him. If elder brother Nangong doesn''t see the outside world, I''ll speak to him."


    As soon as he said this, Huaiyuan and Nangong Lei were stunned. Huaiyuan hesitated for a moment. It seemed that just when he wanted to say something, Yunni calmly said to Nangong Lei:


    "brother Nangong Dao, just say it."


    Nangong Lei''s face is a little gloomy. Huaiyuan real person looks a little embarrassed. On the contrary, Yunni, the only woman among the three, is obviously very calm.


    At the moment, sun Mingyang and old man Pu have already left. There are only three of them left in the room. They stand at a distance from each other. At last, Huaiyuan sighed and said, "sit down."


    Yunni and Nangong Lei sit down in silence. After such silence for a moment, Nangong Lei seems to have a general feeling of seeing Huaiyuan as a real person. First, he nods and then says to Yunni: "cloud Younger martial sister, you and I haven''t seen each other for many years. How have you been these years? "


    Yunni was silent for a moment and said, "everything is OK. Thank you Nangong Elder martial brother. "


    Nangong Lei gave a wry smile, looked at Yunni''s beautiful face for a moment, and sighed: "before you know it, we are all old. Taoist Huaiyuan and I, including PU Siyi just now, are all white haired and old-fashioned. Only younger martial sister Yun is still beautiful, just like before. As soon as I see it, I can''t help but think of the old events of that year, and I feel a little emotion. "


    At this point, he suddenly looked a whole face, but said to the real Huaiyuan: "brother Huaiyuan, when Nangong Lei was young, he had a dispute with him. It was his fault to think about it afterwards, but because of his face, he couldn''t let it go. Just take this opportunity to make amends to Taoist brother. "


    Real Huaiyuan was shocked and said, "brother Nangong, why do you say that?" As he said that, he seemed to think of something old, with an embarrassed look on his face. But a moment later, he looked at Nangong Lei with a sincere look on his face and said, "brother Nangong, in fact, I was also wrong in the past, because I was young and reckless at that time, so In a word, I don''t deserve to thank you. I often feel uneasy when I think about this over the years. When I see you today, I know that brother Nangong is broad-minded and I admire him. How about you and I write off the old grudges


    Nangong Lei took a long breath and sighed: "it should be so."


    They looked at each other and laughed. They felt that they were sympathetic to each other. Just at this moment, the clear eyes of Yunni, who was sitting on one side, swept them, but with some doubts in their eyes, they suddenly said, "what are you two talking about? What is the recklessness of your youth? At that time, I didn''t remember what contact you two had. What did you say? Why can''t I understand? "Nangong Lei and Huaiyuan real person stagnated at the same time. A moment later, Nangong Lei raised his eyebrows, but he looked at Huaiyuan real person, with a bit of surprise, and whispered: "didn''t you say..."


    Huaiyuan real person wry smile for a while, also lowered the voice, way: "that is not what glorious matter, say out everybody together disgrace, have what to say."


    Nangong Lei seems to wake up, nodded, and his face obviously eased a lot. He seems to have a different opinion of Huaiyuan.


    The two men murmured some incomprehensible words over there. On the contrary, they put the original protagonist Yunni aside, which seemed to make her a little dissatisfied. They snorted and said, "elder martial brother Nangong, do you have anything to say to me?"


    Nangong Lei pondered for a moment, then shook his head and laughed. It seemed that he felt a lot more depressed. He said: "sister Yun, to be honest, I came to see you today. I just wanted to talk to you about the past, but I didn''t mean anything else. To tell you the truth, I did have some affection for you at that time, but now the times have changed, and everyone has the status now. Taoist brother Huaiyuan and I have become masters of the same clan, so we will not mention it any more. But for so many years, I always have a knot in my heart, which makes me feel depressed and difficult to understand. So I came here to meet you and asked younger martial sister Yun to teach me


    Nangong Lei said this sincerely and solemnly. Both Huaiyuan immortal and Yunni were silent for a moment. After a moment, they looked at each other, and Yunni said in a soft voice: "elder martial brother Nangong, you''re serious. Yunni was young and ignorant. She failed to live up to the elder martial brother''s affection. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Nangong Lei looked directly at her and said calmly, "younger martial sister Yun, you told me clearly that you didn''t mean anything to me and that you had a place in my heart. In the future, you should be Taoist Huaiyuan. Although I don''t know why we can''t get together in the future, it''s a private matter. I don''t want to interfere with it. I''m just worried about my former younger martial sister''s choice. I can''t figure it out. So I''d like to ask my younger martial sister, "why did you choose him instead of me?"


    Nangong Lei gave a faint wry smile and said, "but was my Taoist realm and talent not as good as Huaiyuan Taoist brother?"


    Yunni shook her head and said, "no, elder martial brother Nangong, you were very talented when you were young. You are known as one of the four famous young generations. Elder martial brother yuanfengtang, who is in yuanshimen, is juxtaposed as a talented person. Although my elder martial brother''s talent is not bad, he really can''t compare with you back then."


    Nangong Lei then said, "well But my family''s status is not as good as that of Taoist Huaiyuan? "


    Yunni sighed and said, "elder martial brother Nangong, you are the descendant of a saint. You are the direct descendant. When you were young, you were almost sure that you would take over the position of the leader of Tianjian palace. My elder martial brother is just a common man. How can you compare with you?"


    "Well, was it because I was not very sensible when I was young, and I was rude and impolite to you at ordinary times?"


    "No, elder martial brother Nangong, you came from a family, and you have been brought up much better than all of us since you were a child. How could this happen?"


    During this question and answer period, Nangong Lei asked several questions one after another, and Yunni answered them one by one, but the answers were almost without exception. When he was young, Nangong Lei surpassed Huaiyuan in almost all aspects. This makes Huaiyuan real person look a bit embarrassed, but in addition, there is not much anger, because Yunni does not have any mistakes and lies, which is exactly what it was. Now, as a real person in charge of Lingxiao sect, he has not paid attention to these old things in his youth for a long time.


    On the other hand, after the last question and Yunni still gave the same answer, Nangong Lei had a wry smile on his face and said:


    "younger martial sister Yun, you see, I just can''t figure it out like this. I had a deep feeling for you and I tried my best to ask myself. Unexpectedly, you chose another person who was obviously inferior to me at that time. I really can''t understand this matter. It''s hard for me to understand this idea for many years. Please tell me clearly, or I can solve my puzzles for many years. "


    After hearing this, Yunni is silent, and the real person Huaiyuan who is sitting on one side is subconsciously turning his eyes to the woman who looks as beautiful as that year. He is also a little curious. Maybe even he is a little confused about Yunni''s choice in that year.


    But Yunni was sitting there for a long time. She didn''t speak for a long time. The atmosphere in the room soon cooled down. After they sat for a long time, Nangong Lei suddenly sighed and shook his head and said, "Oh, it''s all my obsession. It''s embarrassing for you, younger martial sister Yun. Let elder martial brother Huaiyuan laugh. It''s just some old things. It''s impolite I beg your pardon


    Then he stood up with a bleak look. After giving a salute, he wanted to walk out. The real man Huaiyuan quickly stood up and was about to stay. Suddenly, they heard the voice of cloud and neon coming from the side and cried out:


    "elder martial brother Nangong, I didn''t choose you because..."


    Nangong Lei takes a step. Looking back, she sees a rare blush on Yunni''s calm face. But after a moment, she takes a deep breath, but raises her head and says calmly:"At that time, my elder martial brother was not as good-looking as you, but he was at least a little more handsome than you."


    "What?" Nangong Lei and Huaiyuan real person said a word at the same time, his face is full of incredible color, at the same time, Nangong Lei''s expression is more like lightning general, over there dumbfounded, body light tremble, obviously in this moment is afraid that the whole person is messy. Over the years, he has been obsessed with this place for many years. He has thought about it for many reasons, but he never thought that it was the most superficial, the least impressive, and the last reason why he should not be such a noble woman as Yunni. Talent and talent are all the reasons that rare strange women in the world should consider.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the three of you are at the top of hundreds of millions of people in Hongmeng world. At this level, how can there be such a thing as judging people by their appearance


    Yunni''s face was slightly red, but she looked calm and said, "elder martial brother Nangong, it was Yunni''s fault that she failed to live up to her love in the past. But at that time, I really thought in my heart: if I want to find someone I love to spend my whole life with, of course, I want to find a man who looks good, so... "


    "Sorry, elder martial brother Nangong."


    Yunni took a deep breath and said softly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Nangong Lei, the leader of Tianjian palace and the descendant of the sage, left the Castle Peak Inn later in the day. However, when he left, there was almost no movement. Most of the young disciples didn''t know that such a great man had suddenly come to the residence of Lingxiao sect, and the elders who knew the inside story would not reveal anything at will.


    Even if someone noticed something unusual by chance, they also saw some elders of Yuandan realm walking by the building where they were staying. They looked like they were looking for something.


    It''s just that the sudden breath of that day came and went so fast that it couldn''t be accurately located. So this incident, which was not made public, ended up in the end. Because most of the opportunities we got in the secret place for many years, it''s a conventional rule that young disciples can keep secrets by themselves. Maybe that''s a low-key one, but it''s also from the secret place It''s time to pass on the chance.


    This incident didn''t cause much trouble, but in the second half of the day, a news was passed down from above, which surprised many Lingxiao sect disciples. A group of yuan Danzhen people, led by Huaiyuan immortal, suddenly changed their decision to stay in Tianhong city for only one day. Instead, they let everyone settle down in this luxurious and exquisite Castle Peak Inn for the time being, play and relax in Tianhong City, and then leave for Jinhong mountain in Haizhou seven days later.


    Even on the faces of the senior brothers and sisters who came down to announce it, many people found a little hesitation. Some people asked about what was going on, but naturally they didn''t get an answer. But soon there was a rumor spread in the inn. They said that the detention was at least seven days. If it was due, the matter would not be settled Shu is likely to stay in Tianhong city.


    Shen Shi naturally knew the news, but he was not very satisfied. His original intention was to think that since the Sizheng meeting was over, it''s been more than a month since he came out. It''s really not short. It''s better to go back earlier. To tell you the truth, he also missed Ling Chunni who still lives in the Xu family''s mansion in Liuyun city.


    In the past, he was unable to do anything because of limited assets, but this time in the secret land of asking heaven, his harvest was not small. Just the dragon blood and dragon meat in several Ruyi bags was a huge fortune. After going back, find an opportunity to secretly trade with the immortals. Naturally, there will be a lot of Lingjing income in hand. At that time, Ling Chunni won''t have to be wronged any more.


    Although the relationship between that woman and him was a little sudden, it was extremely intense. He did think of her in his heart, but now it seems that the return time will be back for some time, because anyway, Shen Shi can''t leave the army of Lingxiao sect for an ordinary woman.


    Although he was disappointed, this kind of emotion was not particularly strong in Shen Shi''s mind. Anyway, the conditions in Castle Peak Inn were excellent, so he just took this opportunity to continue to recuperate.


    With the help of a panacea, Shen Shi''s wounds in the secret place of asking heaven are basically better now, and he can hardly see them on weekdays. As for the place where there is no special obstacle in his cultivation, the only thing that bothers Shen Shi is the change in the mysterious eyebrow hole on his forehead.


    Most of the spirit power originally in the elixir field and the strange magic power of dragon pattern gold armor are now transferred to his eyebrow orifices without any sound. Shen Shi can''t understand it. Sometimes when he was practicing meditation by himself, he could not help comparing Dantian with his own eyebrow hole. Then he felt more and more that there were many similarities between the two places.


    Can there be two elixirs on one''s body?


    This idea occasionally passes in Shen Shi''s mind, and immediately makes him excited. I don''t know why he has a kind of fuzzy feeling in his heart. For thousands of years, countless friars of the human race have been practicing this system of human cultivation for thousands of years. Almost every aspect has been explored and studied. However, no one has ever said that there may be two elixirs in a person''s body.


    This is totally impossible!


    Shen Shi himself felt incredible, and he was a little creepy, thinking that it was the Yin Yang curse, the secret method of the demon clan? The demon clan is quite different from the human clan. The Yin Yang curse is really magical, but it''s also weird. Maybe Once the Terran cultivates this secret method, which is said to be practiced by the demon emperor with seven leaf golden sunflower, will there be some changes?


    This idea made him dare not think about it deeply, but at about the same time, he suddenly remembered that in a corner of his wishful bag, there seemed to be an ancient scroll that was thrown to him by a mysterious little boy in the secret place of asking heaven, which was called "Yin Yang mantra ¡¤ Yang mantra".


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, reached for a ruyi bag and groped for it for a while. After a while, when he drew back, the ancient scroll had already fallen on his hand. Although it''s not a short time to get this ancient scroll, Shen Shi hasn''t read it carefully. He was seriously injured and in a coma a few days before and after he left the secret place of asking heaven. Especially when he woke up and returned to Hongmeng world, all the Ruyi bags around him were taken down because Zhong Qingzhu was worried that he might be stolen from him in a coma until he woke up Give it back to him when you come.In the days that followed, there were many people on Jiexing peak, including lingxiaozong. On his return journey, there were also more than 100 people. This secret volume of Yin Yang curse has something to do with the demon emperor of the heaven demon king court in the past. No matter how bold Shen Shi is, he dare not take it out and look at it. It''s too late to hide it. Otherwise, a strange charge will be deducted. I''m afraid he will be speechless.


    So thanks to the fortune of the rich immortal society, Shen Shi suddenly owns a room separated from other people today. Although he originally thought that it would be absolutely safe to study the book carefully after he returned to his cave in Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao sect, Shen Shi would simply put those things away if he wanted to stay in Tianhong city for so long I forgot my worries and looked at them carefully.


    In fact, according to the records of the Qingxin mantra scroll he got at the beginning, there are two kinds of yin and Yang mantras, namely Yin mantra and Yang mantra. There are four kinds of Yin mantra and five kinds of Yang mantra, which add up to nine mantras. At present, Shen Shi only practices two kinds of mantras, namely, the pure heart mantra in the Yang mantra and the heaven and hell mantra in the Yin mantra. These two mysterious mantras are also the source of his secret fighting power that vaguely surpasses the monks in the same realm.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. Just as he was about to open it, his body suddenly moved again. It seemed that he had thought of something. After pondering for a moment, he gently put down the scroll. Then he stood up and went to look outside the house to make sure that there was something nearby After no one walked around, he closed the door and window gently and looked back carefully.


    This ancient volume of Yang mantra not only seems to be older than those two scrolls, but also is much larger than those scrolls. When you open the first volume, Shen Shi will pick his eyebrows.


    The words written on the strange paper, which can''t tell exactly what the material is, record the Qingxin mantra. From a to Z, Shen Shen looked as like as two peas.


    slowly nodded. The text in this chapter was almost exactly the same as the Qing Xin mantra of his past practice. It looked like a real thing. Besides the Qing mantra, the thickness of the scroll was only a small part, at least 4/5 of it was not seen.


    Is it true that all the records of the Yin Yang mantra are complete?


    However, when he looked back, he was filled with hope.


    Behind the complete Qingxin mantra, after turning a page again, there was a blank in front of him.


    Shen Shi stood still for a moment, and immediately turned back. However, with his fingers turning, what appeared before him was still page after page of white paper, without any handwriting method.


    Looking at the pieces of blank paper, Shen Shi''s eyes can''t help twitching. At this moment, he even doubts whether the little boy who met in the secret land of heaven is playing tricks on himself. Only when he carefully considered for a moment, but he denied the idea.


    The little boy and the gray haired fierce monkey are enough to kill the powerful dragon tribe. What''s the difference between them and mole ants? And which normal person will be free to tease the humble mole ant?


    But where are the words that should have recorded other incantations in this book?


    Shen Shi was at a loss for a moment, thinking hard.


    Just as Shen Shi was thinking hard and couldn''t figure out how to solve the problem, suddenly there was a knock on the door from outside. Shen Shi was shocked and stood up subconsciously. He looked to the door and said, "who is it?"


    "Stone, there you are. I''m Qinglu."


    A soft voice rang out of the room. Shen Shi was stunned. Then he quickly put away the chapter of Yin Yang mantra, and quickly went to the door to open the door.


    Standing outside the door is a beautiful woman with beautiful hair and bright eyes. It''s Zhong Qinglu. She looks up and down at Shen Shi with a smile at the moment. Shen Shi feels guilty as soon as she comes up. She smiles dryly and says, "Qinglu, what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile, "do you know that we are going to live here more days?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes."


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile: "well, there''s nothing to do about it. I think you''re idle. Don''t think about it in the room. Just accompany me to Qingshan to have a look."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    Tianhong capital, the first city in the world with the title of one state, is unimaginable. In terms of area alone, it may not be as huge as a state, but it is wide enough, even surrounded by two long mountains in the Great Wall.


    One of the mountains is the place where the court of the demon family and the demon emperor was in the days of the demon king court, which is now commonly known as the Castle Peak.


    In fact, Qingshan is not the only one. It is also called Qinglongshan, Longshan, yaohuangshan and many other forest titles. However, the two most popular and well-known names are Qinglongshan and Qingshan. Among them, the name of Qinglong mountain range originated from the period of the demon king court. It has been widely spread for many years, and it is still the most official name of this mountain range. However, in the vast majority of the people in Tianhong City, they don''t know whether it is because of their aversion to the demon tribe in the past or just for convenience. Many times, more people directly call that tall and long-standing mountain range lush mountain.


    In the oldest legend, it is said that there is a great secret of the demon clan hidden in the depths of the green mountains. The demon emperor built the imperial palace there for generations to guard this secret. However, after the demon clan was defeated by the Terran, it fled back to the demon kingdom. In the battle, the sky demon Yinhu took the Ghost Tower away and destroyed itself in the rainbow Kingdom, cutting off the connection between the two clans. Therefore, some people think that the big secret of the demon clan should be the magic Yinming tower, which is extremely powerful and can even destroy a boundary soil directly.


    What is the truth of the matter? Naturally, it can''t be verified now. In the ancient imperial capital of Hongmeng, where the demon clan ruled for tens of thousands of years, now almost no demon clan exists. Only the ruins of the demon Emperor Palace on the green mountain are silent in the wind and rain every year, telling the glory of the past.


    When Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu came to the foot of the green mountain, they looked up at the mountain peak and saw the desolate scenery covered by weeds from a distance. It is quite different from the prosperous situation of every inch of land and money in other parts of Tianhong city. On the green hills of the city, there are many grasses and plants. Sometimes, there are monsters and birds fleeing, and even when you are lucky, you can see some rare ghosts flash by.


    However, all these originally frightening things never dare and never take a step down the mountain. There is an invisible boundary about 200 feet away from the foot of the mountain. Every thousand feet there is a stone column carved with auspicious animals standing on the ground, forming a mysterious and unpredictable seal. Since ancient times, all the monsters and ghosts who dare to cross the border or even get close to them have died in front of this big forbidden lock battle set by the six saints of the former human race.


    Ten thousand years have passed, but the relics of the saints still stand unswervingly on the green mountain, faithfully guarding the people in Tianhong City, never making any mistakes. So for a long time, the people in Tianhong city have been used to the situation on the green hill. They were originally irreconcilable human, animal and ghost. They lived together peacefully in the city. On weekdays, no one even paid attention to the monsters on the green hill.


    Only occasionally can some human friars embrace the vision and yearning for some of the demon clan''s treasure legends in the past, and a little bit of the idea of hunting all kinds of monsters and ghosts on the green mountain to collect spiritual materials, can they sneak into the green mountain, and all kinds of bloody battles break out, and people in Tianhong city are not surprised. Anyway, the prohibition on the mountain only works for those monsters, and has no effect on the Terran.


    A sword light rose from the top of the green mountain, then slowly fell down into a dense forest. From a distance, there should be a palace ruins. Maybe ten thousand years ago, it used to be a luxury palace, but now it has become a place for future generations to explore the secret treasure.


    The sword is reflected in Shen Shi''s eyes. He looks over there and hears some very slight fighting sounds in that direction. But it''s not good. After all, it''s really far away. It''s not certain if it''s preconceived. So he looks back at Zhong Qinglu standing beside him and says, "do you hear anything over there?"


    Zhong Qinglu listened carefully, but she shook her head and said, "I didn''t hear you."


    Shen Shi gave a sound and thought that he had heard something wrong.


    The two of them come out of the Castle Peak Inn and walk all the way to the foot of the Castle Peak. Zhong Qinglu speaks soft words and smiles sweetly all the way. Shen Shi can feel that she is trying to enlighten herself from her words. Like most people, Zhong Qinglu knows that Shen Shi is almost the only one who is unlucky after this trip to heaven Read and worry, afraid of Shen Shi can''t think of it, so ran to find him out to relax.


    It''s not true to say that he didn''t feel touched. Shen Shi felt that although he didn''t make many friends and their personalities were quite different, among these few friends, he should really care for himself.


    So he was very happy in his heart, and he had already found that his magical power in his elixir field had somehow turned to the acupoint in the middle of the eyebrow. Although this situation is very strange, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse, Shen Shi can be sure that his actual realm didn''t fall back.Looking at Zhong Qinglu, who comforts herself carefully and gently all the way, Shen Shi wants to tell her the truth, but it''s really sensational. Once it''s spread, Shen Shi is afraid that he can''t even control it. So at the end of the day, he can only apologize a few words in his heart, and then clap his chest to assure Zhong Qinglu that he is a man with a broad mind, an extremely broad mind, and the same perseverance. He regards honor and disgrace as dust, and is not afraid of being treated coldly. Isn''t this realm of Daoism just a casual practice, and then he can come back again?


    At the end of the day, these words amused Zhong Qinglu and made her smile. Of course, in her opinion, it was a great blow for a friar to go down the level of self-cultivation. Shen Shi should still feel a little bad in his heart, but he was just holding on for the moment. However, looking at him as if nothing had happened, Zhong Qinglu was relieved. She was in a good mood. She thought that the stone had been self reliant since she was a child. Other people were practicing honestly. He was the only one who had to go to the demon island to hunt monsters. Er, of course, he also got back a lot of spirit materials.


    So maybe he didn''t care about the stone?


    Since she was a child, she has been loved by her family. She has always been coaxed by others. It''s rare for her to come to comfort others. So even if she wants to comfort others along the way, her words are clumsy, but it''s still very obvious.


    After Shen Shi showed his attitude, Zhong Qinglu began to laugh, nodded and stopped persuading him, saying: "by the way, stone, I remember I heard you say that you have been to Tianhong city before. Do you think this city is good?"


    Shen shidun thought that when he was a child, he yearned for Tianhong city. At that time, he just read books and thought about Tianhong city. He was full of fantasy. It''s just that I came here a few times later. Naturally, the city is magnificent and prosperous, but there was also a fight with song PIDA of yuanshimen, so it''s not all a good impression. I said, "yes, I''ve been here several times before. How about you?"


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile, "I''ve been here, too. When I was four or five years old, someone in my family took me to play several times."


    Shen Shi is silent, thinking that people really can''t compare with each other


    Zhong Qinglu looked at the majestic green mountains again. Before, there was another white light in the distance. It looked like someone was fighting there. She said, "stone, you see, there are several groups of people on the mountain."


    Shen Shi glanced at the white light and said, "yes, there are many monsters and ghosts on the green mountain. It''s said that there are many kinds of spiritual materials and grasses. It''s a blessed place for dragons, so there are not a few monks who go up the mountain to search for treasures. But it''s said that the monsters and ghosts in this mountain are much more powerful than those in other places, so it''s very dangerous to go there. "


    Zhong Qinglu nodded. Somehow, her face was gradually showing a trace of yearning. She said, "by the way, have you ever heard of it? It''s said that the demon emperor once hid countless treasures in this mountain range in the days of the demon king court."


    "Of course, I''ve never heard of the names of the eight thousand kinds of treasure. I''ve never heard of them


    Zhong Qinglu smiles and says with a smile, "if only we could find those treasures."


    Shen Shi shrugged and said, "if there is no shadow, maybe those treasures don''t exist at all."


    Zhong Qinglu seemed to be a bit serious, and said: "no, I heard it''s systematic. It''s said that there was another tradition of the demon clan in ancient times, which was to put the treasure in the ancestral dragon vein, that is, in the Castle Peak."


    Shen Shi shook his head and laughed. He said casually, "you''re wrong. The real tradition of the demon clan does accept ancestral relics, but most of them are buried. Besides, the ancestral court is a place where treasures are hidden, but the real ancestral dragon vein of the demon clan is not this Castle Peak. I remember that in the legend of the Royal demon family, the birth of all the demons should be in the beginning of the Dragon kingdom


    After he said that, he suddenly found that there was no sound beside him for a long time. Shen Shi looked back strangely, but saw Zhong Qinglu looking at himself in surprise. He couldn''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu''s eyes flashed and said, "stone, how can you know so much about the demons?"


    Shen Shi suddenly felt a chill in his heart. After a moment, he said with a dry smile: "well, I From the book. " He said with a smile, "as you know, there are a lot of ancient books and volumes from the time of the demon king court in the book sea of our school."


    "So it is," said Zhong Qinglu But then he frowned and said, "these demons are cruel and violent. They oppressed and slaughtered countless compatriots of our human race. Fortunately, some saints were born, and then they were expelled. Finally, we have a bright future."


    Shen Shi looked at her face. Suddenly, without any reason, there was a panic in the heart of the earth, and an impulse came to his heart. He could not help but ask in a low voice: "Qinglu, if in the future One day the demon clan will make a comeback, what will you do? "


    Zhong Qinglu shook her hair and looked at Shen Shi strangely. Then she calmly said, "there''s nothing else to say. Of course, it''s to follow our ancestors and do what the martyrs and saints did ten thousand years ago and kill them back to the demon world."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    "Well..." Shen Shi is silent. Looking at Zhong Qinglu''s expression, he has a feeling that he doesn''t know what to say. This kind of mood is somewhat complicated and subtle. In fact, he certainly does not have any idea of standing on the side of the demon clan, even though he once lived in the demon kingdom for three years.


    In those three years, he knew many demon clans and fought with many demon clans to live and die together. He experienced the life and death line, but in his heart, he never wavered in his own position.


    I''m a Terran, but I was forced to pretend to be a demon in order to live. This is Shen Shi''s real idea in his heart in those three years. Although later, he met a couple of good friends in the demon clan, and realized that even the demon clan would also have emotions of happiness, anger, sadness and joy. They worshipped their ancestors and yearned for the glory of the past. Ordinary demon clan like old white monkey was more adamant and persistent to the counter attack Terran.


    When they talked about the massacre of the remnant Terran in the demon world, their expression was also cold and calm, as if everything was taken for granted, just like the same expression when the Terran talked about the killing of the demon tribe.


    The hatred between the two races has been deeply engraved into the hearts of everyone in their respective races. It seems that it is natural for them to hate each other and kill each other.


    Whether it''s the old white monkey, or the beautiful young and gentle Zhong Qinglu around, it seems to be very similar in this point.


    Shen Shi feels a little confused and uncomfortable, but he knows very well that Zhong Qinglu''s words do not have any questions. Even if he asks other ten hundred Terran friends, the answer is similar. In fact, if the answer is not like this, it is easy to be suspected and despised.


    This is a fact. No one can change it. Shen Shi doesn''t want to change it. Even he is ashamed of his inexplicable loss. He thinks that he has been in the demon world for three years, so he has been affected by some bad influence. Is that why he feels soft?


    He shook his head, put these boring thoughts behind him, then showed a smile and said to Zhong Qinglu:


    "you''re right, that''s to kill them all!"


    Zhong Qinglu smiles, and Shen Shi smiles, too. But at this moment, the old white monkey''s face and his appearance at the time of death suddenly pass through his mind.


    Is that solitary grave deep in the woods OK now?


    Maybe we should go back to see him and stone pig sometime.


    After wandering under the Castle Peak for a while, they went back to the Castle Peak inn. Although the castle peak was good, it was a desolate and ruins place after all. The glory had been decadent for a long time, let alone some ghosts and beasts.


    On the way back, Zhong Qinglu''s eyes are bright and her teeth are white, and her smile is full of happiness. Shen Shi was a little strange, so he asked her why she was so happy. Zhong Qinglu looked at him with a smile and said:


    "you look cheerful. You are not worried about the realm, but happy for you."


    Shen Shi laughs, nods and smiles with sincerity. He thinks that Qinglu is really a friend worthy of making friends with. He just wants to comfort others. In the end, he is happier than the person he is advised. He always feels that something is wrong.


    On their way back side by side, through the crowded long street, they can still see the towering high-rise building in the distance, which is the location of the general Hall of the immortals Association. It is also a famous landmark high-rise building in Tianhong city. According to legend, the huge high-rise building gathers countless treasures owned by the immortals Association, in which there are countless Gold Mountains, silver seas and spiritual crystals There are all kinds of natural materials and precious spiritual materials piled up like mountains. Some people even say that there are innumerable mechanisms and countless experts guarding in the high building. The road is unfathomable. No one can break in and pass the guard level.


    No one will take the news seriously. But if you really want to tell me something else, there are always a lot of thieves and thieves. After all, money is moving people''s hearts, and there are always crazy and reckless muddleheaded people. As the legend says, the thieves who sneak in are not here any more There have been.


    From several streets, Shen Shi looked at the towering huge high-rise building. Looking at the towering momentum and the outstanding appearance compared with the surrounding buildings, Shen Shi was a bit of king. He thought to himself that today''s Hongcheng has no such dignitaries and nobles as the emperor of the demon Kingdom, but to some extent, maybe the immortal society, which has been rooted here for thousands of years, is the king in the back of this huge city.


    Shen Shi is walking beside Zhong Qinglu and is about to walk to the gate of the inn. Suddenly, the corner of his eye sweeps across the street, but he is stunned and his steps stop.


    Zhong Qinglu took two steps forward and found that Shen Shi didn''t catch up. She turned her head to look at Shen Shi strangely and said, "stone, what''s the matter?"Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "it''s still early. Why don''t you go back and have a rest first? I want to walk around here and visit those shops by the way."


    Zhong Qinglu has known him for many years. Of course, she knows something about his temperament and his usual hobbies. She knows that Shen Shi always has the habit of shopping in shops. Moreover, with the unique insight he has developed since childhood, he can often find some unimportant goods in some shops. Then he nodded with a smile and said, "well, as long as you don''t think about it, I''ll go back first."


    Shen Shi waved to her with a smile, and Zhong Qinglu walked briskly to the Castle Peak inn. Before long, she went in. Today, the whole Castle Peak Inn has been contracted by the immortal society to serve Lingxiao sect. However, the inn is very luxurious and huge. Even if one person lives in one room, it is still more than enough. I just don''t know if other people from four famous families will live here in two days.


    However, these things are obviously not for Zhong Qinglu to worry about. When she enters the gate, she naturally turns right and goes to the building where Lingxiao sect disciples live. Only when she just walks to the second floor of the stairs, suddenly a person comes over and calls her, "Qinglu."


    Zhong Qinglu turned to sun you and said, "well, what''s up?"


    Sun you walked up to her and said, "I went to talk with stone in front of me, only to find that his door was locked. Later someone said that I saw you go out with him. How can you come back alone now, stone? Or did you go out alone when you were not with him before? "


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment. She seemed to have no idea that she and Shen Shi''s whereabouts were secretly seen. For a moment, she was a little unhappy and ashamed. However, she didn''t think much about it. She soon calmed down and said, "yes, I went out with Shi Shi. Before, I was worried about Shi Shi. I was afraid that he would be upset because of the retrogression of his realm, so I wanted to pull him out to enlighten him But it seems that he is open-minded. He should have seen it all right. "


    Sun you took a deep look at her and then said with a smile, "you really have a heart. By the way, since you two went out together, how can you come back alone now, stone?"


    Zhong Qinglu said, "I came back together just now, but when I was on the street outside, Shi Shi said that he wanted to go to those shops and let me come back first."


    "Oh." Shen Yuanshi nodded, "of course, he knows so."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded to him and said nothing more. Then she went upstairs and prepared to go back to her house. However, after two more steps, sun you, who was standing behind her, suddenly said, "Qinglu, you are really good at stones."


    Zhong Qinglu''s body was slightly stunned, and her eyes were shining. Suddenly, she turned back to sun you and looked at her. Sun you was calm and looked at her. After their eyes were staring at each other in the air for a moment, Zhong Qinglu suddenly felt a little cold. Sun you sighed and said, "I''ll go outside to find him."


    After that, he turned and walked to the door of the inn. Zhong Qinglu stood in the same place and looked at sun you''s back faintly. A moment later, Xiumei raised her eyebrows slightly, but she didn''t say anything and turned away.


    The gate of Castle Peak Inn and the Changchang Street are also bustling with shops, and there are countless monks coming and going. It can be seen from this that the immortal club, which can actually build such a luxurious Inn in this area, is so powerful and influential in the city of Tianhong.


    Shen Shi stood for a while on the long street. After watching Zhong Qinglu enter the gate of Castle Peak Inn, he waited for a moment. Then he turned around and walked slowly to the opposite side of the long street. There were busy shops on the street, but Shen Shi didn''t go in. Instead, he walked slowly to a pillar standing outside one of the shops with the plaque of "miraculous medicine studio" "What''s the matter? What can I do for you?"


    Behind the stone pillar, someone answered with a low voice and said, "there is something I want to ask you."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you go to the inn to find me?"


    The man behind the stone pillar was silent for a while, then he turned and walked out with a sigh, and said, "I''m afraid that when someone sees me looking for you, they will feel uncomfortable, and there will be something wrong."


    With the voice, the man''s appearance gradually revealed, standing next to Shen Shi, it was Sun Heng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    Shen Shi was silent. He didn''t speak for a while. After a while, he nodded his head slightly, but he didn''t ask sun Heng''s mindless words. He just said calmly, "well, what do you want to ask me?"


    Sun Heng hesitated and said, "if I remember correctly, you should be very familiar with Xiaomei, right?"


    Shen Shi didn''t respond for a moment, and said in amazement: "Xiaomei, what Xiaomei?" But after he had a pause, he immediately woke up and looked at Sun Heng. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes and said, "he Xiaomei?"


    Sun Heng nodded and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and then said, "he Xiaomei and I have known each other since we were on the green fish island. We have known each other for many years, and we have a good friendship on weekdays. What do you want to ask? "


    Sun Heng took a deep breath and said in a soft voice: "this time, Xiao Mei and I had a fight, eh It''s my fault. Now I have some regrets in my heart. I want to go back and make amends to her, but I''m afraid she will ignore me. A few days ago, before she came to yuanshimen, she once mentioned that her birthday was almost in the recent one or two months, but she didn''t say which day it was. So I want to ask you, do you know when Xiaomei''s birthday is? "


    Rao Shi had already noticed something in his mind before, but after listening to sun Heng''s question, he still couldn''t help but be stunned. He thought silently that it was possible for these two men and women who had no intersection to come together? But looking at Sun Heng, it seems that there is no smooth relationship between them.


    Shen Shi thought in his heart, but he shook his head and said, "how can I know about this kind of daughter''s private affairs? You asked the wrong person." Then he said to sun Heng: "I remember he Xiaomei has a good temperament, cheerful and lively, and many friends. You also have a lot of contacts in the clan. Go and ask your friends. I don''t think it''s hard to find out."


    The corner of sun Heng''s mouth twitched for a moment, but there seemed to be a touch of bitterness passing by. He laughed and said faintly: "since that After the incident, most of my original friends were estranged from me, and many of them seemed to suddenly fall in love with my second younger brother. They ran to hook up with him and saw that I either turned a blind eye or simply avoided him. So I''ve done a lot of calculations. Among the people I know, I know he Xiaomei. At the same time, I have a good friendship with her. You''re the only one. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He was silent for a moment. He didn''t know what to say.


    Sun Heng sighed and said in a soft voice, "I don''t mean to come to you. To tell you the truth, now I don''t have any extravagant hopes for my family''s fame and wealth, not to mention the situation between me and the second younger brother after asking about the secret world this time. Surely you know what happened?"


    Shen Shi nods in silence. Although sun Heng is qualified to enter the secret place, he doesn''t go well in the secret place. In the middle of the journey, he is plotted by the disciples of Yuanshi sect and nearly dies. That is to say, Shen Shi accidentally mistook him for sun you. He just saves him and survives until he leaves the secret place.


    In contrast, sun you, who has recently become a disciple of elder sun Mingyang, is very proud. Although no one knows how he spent these days in the secret world, it''s not too much to say that after he left the secret world, sun you''s Taoism suddenly broke through to the divine realm and directly ranked among the top three young gifted disciples.


    In this case, sun you''s status can only be said to be increasingly prominent and stable. In any way, he is the successor that the sun family will vigorously cultivate for a long time in the future. Compared with sun Heng, the original sun Heng is obviously bleak, which can no longer threaten sun you''s current status.


    Of course, Shen Shi has a good idea of these situations, so he can hear that sun Heng''s words are not false. It''s just that he was not neutral in the war between the two brothers in the past. It''s hard to say that sun Heng is irresponsible when he becomes like this. In addition, after several contacts with sun Heng during this period of time, Shen Shi gradually discovers the original dandy It seems that the young master has another side, especially after falling from the cloud, sun Heng seems to have changed a bit.


    However, did he really give up on the unknown despair of the successor of the sun family?


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, took a deep look at Sun Heng and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Sun Heng gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t have any ability to let you do things, just..." He paused for a moment, and his face changed. After a while, he seemed to have made up his mind. He looked up to Shen Shi and said, "now I don''t have any other thoughts, just to Xiaomei. I really mean it to her. But before I came to yuanshimen, I did something wrong and made her angry. Now I don''t even want to talk to me. I just ask you to ask me about her birthday, and then I''ll buy her some presents on that day. I hope she can forgive me


    Shen Shi frowned and just wanted to shake his head. He just looked up and saw sun Heng''s face of sincere request. He hesitated for a moment, shook his head and sighed, "I really don''t know he Xiaomei''s birthday. Well, when I get back to Jinhong mountain, I''ll try to ask her for help. If you can ask the best, if you can''t, don''t blame me."


    Sun Heng''s spirit was boosted, and a surprise smile appeared on his face. He nodded heavily and said, "that''s good. Thank you, thank youShen Shi sighed silently in his heart and said, "if it''s OK, I''ll go first. I''ll go to the shop here by the way. What about you?"


    Sun Heng nodded and said, "please go first. I''ll go back to the inn later."


    Shen Shi gave a sound, turned and walked back to the street.


    After sun you and Zhong Qinglu separated at the stairway, they went to the gate of Castle Peak inn. It was still early at this time. Many of the disciples of Lingxiao sect were very curious about this place for the first time. Many people walked around and looked around. Along the way, sun you met many of his classmates.


    Many of the Lingxiao sect''s disciples who met sun you at this time seemed very enthusiastic. They not only took the initiative to say hello, but also stood up and talked with sun you with a smile. They spoke gently and looked forward to the future. They gave him a lot of encouragement and compliments. They seemed to regard him as the future star of Lingxiao sect.


    Sun you has always been tactful, otherwise he would not have been so sociable in the early days. Now that his status is promoted, of course, he can''t immediately show his cold face to others. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how ugly people will be behind him. So it''s not a long way to the gate of the inn. Sun you walked for a long time, smiling all the way. He nodded his head, patted his shoulder and stroked his back, and even stopped chatting and reminiscing about the friendship behind him. After dealing with it one by one, he finally got to the gate of the inn.


    Even though he was always good at dancing, he felt that his face was a little sour, but at the same time, he was also a little complacent. At the beginning, he overcame his elder brother sun Heng with Shen Shi''s stratagem. When he picked up the machine, although the atmosphere of Lingxiao sect began to attach importance to him, many people still kept a distance from him. Obviously, he meant to wait and see. He was not completely sure that he would rise.


    However, today, after a trip to the secret land of heaven, he has been dormant for many years. Most of his peers in Lingxiao sect have finally recognized his position. From now on, sun you has seen a bright and splendid scene.


    It''s really something to be happy about, and the happy thing, of course, is to share with real friends. Over the years, there have been countless friends, but what he believes most in his heart is actually the low-key and nameless guy he knew when he was young. Even now, it seems that his status with himself has been widened a lot.


    "Where''s the stone?" Sun you goes outside the gate of the inn, stands on the steps and looks left and right. As Zhong Qinglu said clearly just now, Shen Shi is on the street outside the inn. He just wants to go shopping, so he doesn''t come back with her. But at this time, the streets were full of people, but sun you didn''t see Shen Shi for a moment. He thought, is Shen Shi in which shop at the moment?


    Just as he was thinking about going to some shops in front of him to look for Shen Shi, suddenly sun you''s eyes flashed across a place in the long street in front of him. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and he saw a familiar figure coming from a stone pillar outside a shop with a tablet of elixir studio. Who is Shen Shi?


    It''s better to be here early. Sun you was so happy that he raised his foot and went down the steps. At the same time, he raised his arm and waited for his mouth to call Shen Shi. In front of him, Shen Shi obviously didn''t notice the Castle Peak inn. After a pause on the long street, he looked around. Then he picked a shop on the side of the street and went in.


    Sun you laughed, put down his arm and walked forward quickly. However, after only two steps, his body suddenly froze, and his eyes and pupils couldn''t help shrinking.


    At the edge of the stone pillar where Shen Shi originally came out, a figure slowly came out. He was young, handsome, calm and calm. His face was even similar to that of sun you. It was his first cousin, sun Heng, the eldest son of the sun family.


    Sun Heng came out and saw that he didn''t want to go shopping. Instead, he turned around and walked back to Castle Peak inn. It was only after he had gone a few steps. Suddenly, he was also stunned and stood still.


    On the long street, there was a surge of people. In the crowd, the two brothers looked at each other from a distance.


    There is a light wind blowing, the silent eyes of each other, gradually there is a cold chill.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    The tide of people is like spray, rising and falling. Everyone is a drop of water, who can''t help but move forward and return in the vast sea. People come and go, shuttle more than, in this bustling world, lively long street.


    I don''t know how long later, sun Heng first stepped forward, sun you coldly watched him, motionless. Two people''s eyes did not shrink away from the meaning of each other, looking at each other, gradually sun Heng approached, and then missed, walked past from sun you''s side.


    There was no expression on sun you''s face when the wind came. He was still standing in the same place. After a long time, he slowly turned around and looked behind him. He saw that sun Heng had already walked to the gate of Castle Peak inn. After walking up the steps, he paused for a moment, but finally walked in without looking back and disappeared behind the gate.


    Sun you stood in the street, silent for a long time, then looked up at the sky, and then took a look at the shops on this long street, as if there was some struggle and hesitation in his eyes, but finally he turned and strode away from the street.


    Shen Shi has been wandering in this street for a long time, and there are at least a dozen shops. He has to admit that Tianhong City, as the most famous city in the world, really deserves its reputation and has its own advantages. The shops on this street are full of spiritual materials, among which there are many treasures. Shen Shi''s eyes are full of admiration.


    Of course, in general, Shen Shi''s experience shows that the fairies are still the leader of the chamber of Commerce in terms of scale, quality, variety and even price. However, these smaller shops also have a different taste.


    Most of the time, with the strength and talents of the immortal society, it is almost impossible for Shen Shi to go astray or let the treasures be dusted away. In these shops, there are some possibilities. This is why Shen Shi occasionally goes to these ordinary shops besides the immortal society.


    However, Shen Shi''s luck doesn''t seem to be very good today. Over the past half a day, he has seen a lot of good things, but without exception, these good goods are also recognized by the owners of various shops. One by one, the price is higher than the other, so there is no chance for pearls to be covered with dust.


    So in the end, Shen Shi had to come back with some regret. Although there is no harvest, Shen Shi''s mood is not too bad. After all, it can be said that such a thing as picking up and leaking Taobao can be met but not asked. If you walk around the shop, you can find anything that no one knows, but the rare treasure he has unique insight, then he will not have to go through the hard and risky hunting days at all.


    Back on the street, Shen Shi walked at a leisurely pace, and saw that he was about to reach the gate of Castle Peak inn. Suddenly, the corner of his eye glanced across the street, but he saw that there was a wine shop open there. The business was still prosperous, and there were many guests. A wine flag was flying outside the door of the inn.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he patted his head and said to himself, "I''m so confused. When I came to Tianhong City, why didn''t I expect to bring some good wine for my master?"


    Old man Pu is fond of good wine. Of course, as an apprentice, he knows all about it. In the past, he had brought several jars of good wine to his master in Tianhong City, which made him very happy. Thinking of this, Shen Shi immediately turned around, but instead of going to the wine shop, he strode to the distance. In Tianhong City, the best wine is of course the place Du Tiejian took him to, especially the most unique bamboo leaf green wine.


    As soon as he came back, when Shen Shi returned to the Castle Peak Inn again, it was almost dusk. The setting sun is hanging in the sky, reflecting the red sunset in the West. It''s red and gorgeous. At this time, if you walk on the dragon bridge outside the city of Tianhong, you can see the famous sunset spectacle of the dragon bridge.


    At this time, there are several jars of Zhuyeqing wine in a ruyi bag on Shen Shi''s body. Shen Shi walks briskly to the gate of the inn, thinking that he should go to the master and give the wine to him, just to make him happy in the evening.


    Just as he had just crossed the threshold and walked into the Castle Peak Inn, his eyes swept in front of him. Suddenly, his brows picked. He saw a man just coming out of it. He was Sun Heng, whom he had seen during the day.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He stopped and said, "it''s you. It''s a coincidence today."


    Sun Heng''s face also seemed to have a trace of surprise. Then he laughed, nodded and said, "yes, it''s a coincidence." Then he looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "are you just back? You''ve been shopping in the shop for so long?"


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said, "that''s not true. My master likes to drink. I bought a little wine for him on the way."


    "Ah," Sun Heng said, "I see." He said with a side smile, making way for the road.


    Shen Shi nodded to him and said, "I''ll go first." When Pu Yi turned to the corner and went to find a place where he lived, it was just like an old man who disappeared.


    Sun Heng watched Shen Shi leave, and his face gradually returned to calm. Although he has a good relationship with Shen Shi, he has no good impression of Shen Shi''s master, old man PU. Especially in the school entrance examination at the critical moment of his fate, old man Pu and his grandfather sun Mingyang had a fight, which was one of the indirect reasons for his tragic defeat.But now, what''s the point?


    Sun Heng with a bit of self mockery taste wry smile for a while, thinking that no matter what is also a great immortal in Danjing, he can''t help others, what do you want to do so much? At the same time, he had no reason to think of today''s day when he saw his second younger brother sun Youshi on the street. At that time, his cousin''s eyes were cold and creepy, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    After standing in the same place and being silent for a moment, sun Heng gently breathed out a breath, turned and walked out. Originally, he was a little depressed and wanted to go out to relax, but he didn''t expect to meet Shen Shi here at the door. However, when he took two steps, he suddenly seemed to think of something. Sun Heng suddenly brightened his eyes, slapped his hand and said to himself:


    "yes, good wine, why didn''t I think of this!"


    At this moment, the old man Pu Heng knocked at the back of the room, but he couldn''t help talking to him.


    "Bang bang." Several times later, Shen Shi stood outside and said, "master, are you there? I''m a stone."


    There was no sound when the door opened.


    At the same time, a lazy voice came from the distance of the room and said: "smelly boy, OK, you come to me. What can I do for you?"


    Shen Shi went into the room and closed the door behind him. Looking back, he saw that old man Pu was very comfortable. Looking at him, he was very comfortable lying on a big black wood reclining chair. His body swayed gently with the chair, and he looked sleepy.


    Shen Shi walked over and said with a smile, "master, you have to teach me the skill of opening the door through the air. How much energy will you save?"


    Old man Pu said, his eyelids turned and said, "OK, wait until you get to the spiritual realm."


    Then Shen Pu pulled a stool and sat down beside him with a smile.


    Old man Pu used to be lazy, but a moment later his nose suddenly moved. He turned his head and saw that Shen Shi took a jar of wine from Ruyi''s bag on his waist and put it on the ground. He was shocked and sat up.


    Before he could speak, Shen Shi moved his arms back and forth with a smile. One jar after another of good wine was quickly brought out by him and put on the ground one by one. There were seven jars of wine in front of and behind, one word in front of old man Pu''s reclining chair.


    "Master, this is the apprentice''s filial piety to you." Shen Shi zhengse said.


    Old man Pu beamed, nodded and said, "yes, yes, smelly boy has some conscience. I know you remember your master''s preference." With that, some of them couldn''t wait to reach out and picked up a jar of good wine. With a slap, they knocked off the lid. Then they gulped a big mouthful into their mouth. Then they closed their eyes slightly and said "Sizzle..." After a long breath, he said:


    "good wine."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "drink these wines first, master. I''ll buy them for you when I''m finished."


    Old man Pu took a look at him, his eyes were all satisfied, but he still said with a smile: "you''ll flatter me."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I''ll treat you like this to master. If other people are elders, I haven''t bought him any wine even if I teach him to come here."


    Old man Pu shook his head with a smile and said, "smelly boy, you really know how to talk." Then he took another sip of wine and said, "by the way, I''ve given Yunni the piece of dragon meat and a bottle of dragon blood you gave me. If that woman''s hand doesn''t shake when she''s Alchemy, she''ll probably get a bottle of real dragon pill. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "this is the best."


    Old man Pu glanced at him, snorted and said, "but don''t be too happy too soon. Yunni is also a smart woman. After seeing the Dragon flesh and blood, she has been staring at me and asking. I must tell you where the Dragon flesh and blood come from."


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "ah?"


    Old man Pu sighed and said: "in fact, it''s not her fault to think about it. It has been many years since the extinction of the dragon clan in Hongmeng. Some pills made from the flesh and blood of the dragon clan are now in a dilemma that they can''t be refined. As the top figure in the field of alchemy, she is very worried about it, so she asked about it. And


    When old man Pu said this, he seemed embarrassed. He scratched his white hair and said with a dry smile, "and she also directly asked me, is this dragon meat and dragon blood that you brought out of the secret place of asking heaven?"


    Shen Shi was startled, and his body was shocked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Seeing Shen Shi''s stunned face, old man Pu laughed and said, "but you don''t need to be too nervous. I''ve helped you carry Yunni down here. It''s just that I got it by chance when I was travelling around the world. I''ve kept it for many years, and I''ll take it out when I have time. "


    Shen Shi glanced at old man Pu, who was embarrassed by him. He shrugged his shoulders and said with a dry smile, "well, I know that this statement may not make Yunni believe it, but there''s always an explanation, right. Anyway, she is also the elder of our Yunxiao sect, and you are my close disciple. She won''t do anything to you. At most, she just likes such rare spiritual materials as dragon blood and dragon meat. "


    Shen Shi nodded, thinking that shortly after the fourth plenary session, these black dragon flesh and blood will suddenly appear. It''s really hard not to remind people of the secret world of asking heaven. It''s also a bit difficult for old man Pu to make up a reason that everyone believes in. But old man Pu is right. Yunni is the elder of Yunxiao sect after all. It''s impossible for him to do anything to rob himself.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi is also relieved. After chatting with old man PU for a few more words, he leaves and walks out, all the way back to his room.


    Just as he was near the door, Shen Shi suddenly raised his eyebrows. However, he saw a figure standing at his door in silence in the darkening sky, as if waiting for something.


    The darkness is like running water, flowing quietly from this flashy and exquisite building. The night breeze makes that person''s figure look a little blurred.


    Shen Shi walked over and heard the footsteps. The figure moved. Turning around, it seemed that it was sun you.


    "Why are you standing here?" Shen Shi said hello to his good friend with a smile.


    Sun you looks a little silent and deep. He stares at Shen Shi as if he wants to say nothing.


    Shen Shi went to the door, opened the door, and then looked at sun you, some strange way: "what''s the matter?"


    Sun you paused for a moment, then gave a slight "Oh", Shen Shi nodded and said: "come in and talk."


    With that, he turned and walked into the room, lighting the candle on the table. Sun you stood at the door, quietly watching Shen Shi''s back and movements. After standing in the same place for a moment, he came in.


    Candlelight is not particularly dazzling, but the yellow light is enough to light up the room, dispel the darkness, and bring a faint warm feeling in the night.


    Shen Shi asked sun you to sit down at the table with a smile. At the same time, he said, "I just went out to buy some wine to give to my master. I talked to him again. It took me a lot of time, so I came back late. Have you been waiting for a long time? "


    Sun you shook his head and said, "it''s not long. I just stood for a while."


    "Well?" Shen Shi took a look at him and said, "it''s really something to come to me. What''s the matter?"


    Sun you''s eyes were slightly lowered, but he didn''t open his mouth for a moment. Although there was not much change in his face, his eyes were a little hesitant. Shen Shi waited for a while, and slowly his brow was slightly wrinkled, and his face was slightly dignified. He said:


    "what''s the matter, is it something important?"


    Sun you''s eyes flashed. A moment later, he suddenly took a deep breath. He suddenly looked up and said, "yes, I have something to ask you, stone."


    Shen Shi''s face was solemn. He nodded and said, "you say it."


    "Or our friends?"


    Shen frowned, but he did not hesitate


    Sun you was silent for a moment, then slowly breathed a long breath, like putting down a big stone in his heart, and whispered: "that''s good."


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "what''s the matter, sun you?"


    Sun you hesitated for a moment, then raised his head and looked directly at Shen Shi without any taboo. He said, "I saw my elder brother sun Heng. These days, I suddenly get close to you, especially today on the street. When I walked out of the inn, I saw you chatting on the street."


    When I''m silent, I know that it''s my best friend to take a deep breath. And although many people in the clan may not look up to you, I always feel that you are stronger than most of our young disciples, including me. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and looked at sun you unexpectedly.


    Sun you reached out and gently stroked the smooth table. At the same time, he said in a soft voice: "we have known each other since we were young. No one can understand my situation better than you. And I always feel that if you didn''t help me, I would not have today''s status. "


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "you are too modest. It''s your chance to have such a situation today."


    Sun you suddenly raised his voice with a look of excitement and said, "but if it wasn''t for your plan, I wouldn''t even have this chance."There was a trace of warmth in Shen Shi''s eyes. He reached over and patted sun you on the shoulder.


    Sun you breathed out his sullen breath and was silent for a while. Then he said, "stone, you know my situation. From childhood to adulthood, I have been oppressed by my elder brother. Now it''s hard to turn over, but I''ve seen too much fighting in my family since I was a child to be careless. So... "


    Before his voice fell, his words had been interrupted by Shen Shi. Shen Shi said, "I understand, sun you."


    Sun you raised his eyes and looked at him. Shen Shi gave a faint smile and said, "I didn''t think it well enough. In fact, it''s like this..." With that, Shen Shi began to talk about meeting sun Heng for the first time in the secret place of asking heaven. He always talked about meeting sun Heng in the street today. Except for the secret things he met in the secret place of asking heaven, all the details related to sun Heng were almost trivial. He told sun you all over again, frankly and without concealment.


    Finally, Shen Shi gazed at sun you and said in a deep voice, "this is what happened from beginning to end. Sun Heng and I didn''t know each other very well before. These days we met by chance. It''s just that I was careless and ignored your situation in this matter. I''ll have my own discretion in the future. And from beginning to end, you and I have been friends for many years, and I have never wavered on your side. "


    Shen Shi''s words, especially the last one, were firm without hesitation. Sun you''s body was even slightly shocked. A moment later, sun you nodded heavily, his face filled with a trace of joy, and said, "that''s good, that''s good. Stone, I didn''t want to ask you this face to face, but it really bothers me. Besides, I value you ten times more than others. Without your help, I dare not think what I would be like. " After a pause, he said,


    "so after I think about it again and again, no matter what, we are good friends for many years after all. What''s the matter, I''d better open it up and make it clear face to face, don''t you think?"


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "it should have been like this."


    Sun you looked very happy. He stood up and said, "I''m relieved if I can talk to you about these misunderstandings. Originally, I also believed in you. It''s getting late, so I won''t disturb you. You should have a rest earlier. "


    Shen Shi nodded, stood up and took sun you to the door. Then he watched him go away until he was in the dark. A moment later, he took a look at the night. Then he closed the door gently, walked back to the room, sat down at the table, looked at the candle, and finally gazed at it for a long time. I don''t know when, suddenly, he gave a bitter smile, sighed and whispered to himself,


    "what if you really believe me I think so many things... "


    In the twinkling of an eye, the night passed, and when the morning light came up the next day, the bustling city of Tianhong was restored.


    In fact, this word of restoration is not accurate, because one of the ten famous wonders of Tianhong city is the city that never sleeps. It means that even in the middle of the night, there are tens of thousands of lanterns in this huge metropolis, which never goes out all night. People are busy and noisy in that night.


    This city, as if never stop, is always so flashy and lively.


    On this day, Shen Shi went to bed a little late and didn''t get up for a long time. Even little black pig, who always loved to sleep, got up earlier than him. Then he looked at Shen Shi strangely and even stepped forward to arch Shen Shi''s body with his head. It seemed that he was a little worried about whether this guy suddenly lost his mind.


    Shen Shi stretches, pulls Xiao Hei aside and sits up.


    After sitting in the room for a while, he felt a little bored. Shen Shi always felt that he was lazy and didn''t want to do anything. He was a little depressed, but then he sighed, opened the door and went out.


    In the morning, the inn was still relatively calm. Many disciples of Lingxiao sect, after all, were monks. They liked to be quiet but not to move, so not many people came out to walk. Shen Shi takes Xiao Hei all the way down the guest room. Looking at the garden in the courtyard of Qingshan Inn, the rockery and the fine water flowers are really good, he walks by.


    After only a few steps, he suddenly heard the sound of walking behind him, but someone called his name all the way. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, looked back, and then frowned. He saw that it was Sun Heng.


    Shen Shi just wanted to speak, but he wanted to stop talking. After hesitating for a while, his face turned pale. But Sun Heng didn''t seem to notice the change of Shen Shi''s face. He strode over with a smile. At the same time, he reached for something from the Ruyi bag on his waist and said with a smile, "Shen Shi, what do you think I found?"


    Shen Shi''s eyes turned, and he saw that the thing he was holding was round and round. It was a wine jar, which was quite unexpected. He couldn''t help but said in amazement: "what are you doing?"


    Sun Heng walked up to him, threw the jar of wine to him, and said with a smile: "thanks to your reminding yesterday, I thought that when I chatted with Xiaomei before, she once said something about her hometown. One of them was a kind of wine produced exclusively in Cangzhou, her hometown. She missed it very much. She said it was the taste of drinking with her father since childhood, but now she hasn''t tasted it for a long time."With a smile, he patted his Ruyi bag on his waist and said, "so I went out all night looking for famous products in Hongcheng. I found this Cangzhou specialty and bought several jars. Now I''m going to apologize to her. I think she''ll forgive me."


    Shen Shi laughs, thinking that this person actually seems to be sincere to he Xiaomei, which is really rare. He nodded and said with a smile, "it''s the best. I''ll wait for the good news." He said that he would return this jar of wine to sun Heng, but Sun Heng shook his head and said with a smile:


    "if you didn''t remind me, I wouldn''t have thought of this kind of wine. This jar of wine is for you."


    Then he turned around and walked briskly. Shen Shi was stunned. Looking at his back, he suddenly remembered something and raised his voice to ask:


    "what''s the name of this wine?"


    "Sun Heng waved his head, but he didn''t


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    "Sangluo?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said that he had never heard of the name of the wine, but he was not a drinker and didn''t know much about the famous products. Maybe the wine was just a kind of beautiful bar produced by he Xiaomei''s hometown just as sun Heng said just now.


    It''s just He looked down at the jar of Sangluo wine in his hand, and there was a bitter smile between his lips. After pondering for a moment, he put the jar of Sangluo wine into Ruyi bag and took Xiaohei to walk in the garden.


    The garden is quiet and elegant. Compared with the bustling streets outside the Castle Peak Inn, it is quite quiet in the middle of trouble. At the moment, several disciples of Lingxiao sect were walking in the garden, but Shen Shi didn''t know most of them.


    After walking like this for a while, Shen Shi left the garden and prepared to turn around the room as he watched the sun rise and the noise of the distant streets grow louder and more disciples of the same family get up in the inn.


    When he reached the stairway, he suddenly saw sun you come down quickly from the stairs. When he saw Shen Shi, sun you''s face flashed a trace of joy. He seemed very happy. He pulled him and said with a smile, "I can find you."


    Looking at sun you''s expression, although he didn''t do anything wrong, Shen Shi suddenly felt uncomfortable when he thought of the jar of Sangluo wine in Ruyi bag. This feeling made him feel a little irritable, but he was calm and calm. He still depressed this point and said to sun you with a smile: "what''s the matter, so anxious?"


    Sun you looked around and saw his classmates walking back and forth from time to time. He said, "go back and talk."


    They went upstairs together and went back to Shen Shi''s room. After they went in, Shen Shi looked back and saw that sun Youzheng had closed the door carefully. He couldn''t help feeling a little curious and said, "what''s the matter, you are mysterious?"


    Sun you turns around, smiles mysteriously, greets Shen Shi to sit down at the table, and then whispers, "I''ve heard some big news. Maybe I can make a big contribution this time. I''m going to discuss it with you."


    "Well?" Shen Shi was a little surprised and said with a smile, "what, let''s hear it."


    Sun you said in a low voice: "after the fourth plenary session, we should have directly returned to Jinhong mountain in Haizhou, but we suddenly stayed here in Tianhong city on the way. Do you know why?"


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and hesitated for a moment. Then he said, "these things are all the decisions made by Zhangjiao Zhenren and the elders. As a little ordinary disciple, how can I know?"


    With a smile, sun you said, "let me tell you, this is an irresistible price offered by the general Hall of the immortals Association in Tianhong city. It''s not only moved by the immortal Yuandan of Lingxiao sect, but also the other three famous families are coming."


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "what?"


    Sun you then said, "it''s said that after years of exploration and exploration, the immortal society has devoted countless human and material resources. Finally, it''s in the mysterious underground palace maze on Qinglong mountain, which is usually called Qingshan. It''s full of forbidden organs, ghosts, monsters and beasts. It has solved a corner of the maze and finally opened a large-scale treasure house."


    Shen Shi took a cold breath. Sun you looked at his surprised expression and said with a smile: "it is said that in that treasure house, the gods will produce countless treasures. They are all precious treasures in the days of the demon king court in the past. Today, they are priceless. Some of them are peerless treasures that we human friars have never heard of. So the fairy association decided that in the near future, it would gather all the experts of the four famous schools to hold an auction in secret. This business is Tut tut. "


    As for Shen Shi, he was shocked and yearned for it. But after that, he sighed and said, "I see. This auction seems to be the highest in specifications and the strongest in recent hundreds of years, but we are too low-level to be qualified to attend. It''s really a pity It''s a pity. "


    Sun you said with a smile: "that said, but I heard that there was no explicit statement at the auction that only the immortal yuandanjing was allowed to enter. At that time, please ask your master to take you in and open your eyes."


    "Shen Ran''s heart beat a bit of words:" so good


    Sun you laughed for a while, then looked straight, and said, "these are all afterwords, but I came to see you today, but there is another important thing I want to discuss with you."


    Seeing that he looked serious, Shen Shi could not help smiling and said, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Sun you approached him, lowered his voice, and said, "one thing I found out is that this time, after the immortal will open the treasure house in the demon clan underground palace, it also caused some chain reactions. There are many gaps and flaws in the underground labyrinth, which was originally tightly forbidden. Many places that were completely inaccessible in the past may now sneak in."


    Shen Shi was shocked. He suddenly looked up and looked at sun you. Sun you gave him a smile and nodded his head.


    The heaven demon king court has ruled Hongmeng for tens of thousands of years, and the demon clan has accumulated countless treasures, most of which belong to the demon emperor. According to legend, the mysterious underground palace under the demon emperor palace is huge, even ten times larger than the building area on the ground. It is unfathomable and contains numerous treasures.Apart from other things, this time the fairies only opened a large treasure house, and the treasures are enough to attract the attention of all the four famous clans of the human race, which is enough to show the precious treasure of the demon clan.


    And that''s just one of them.


    With the first treasure house, will there be a second, a third and even a fourth and a fifth?


    Is there any more mysterious and unheard of natural resources and local treasures hidden under that lofty green mountain?


    Shen Shi shakes his teeth subconsciously and says, "no wonder there are more monks exploring on the green mountains recently?"


    Sun you took a little disdain, said: "those casual repair is useless, but it''s just random collision, not to mention the underground palace treasure house, I don''t think they can even find the entrance."


    Shen Shi looked at sun you and said in a low voice: "this entrance I''m afraid it''s the most important secret of the fairies. Do you know? "


    Sun you''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment, said: "this detailed address, of course, I still don''t know." After a pause, he said in a low voice, "but my grandfather has a secret skill of watching the mountain. I heard him say that the dragon vein of Qinglong mountain seems to be startled. It''s different from the past. After looking for minor changes, it should be easy to judge the area where the entrance is located."


    Shen Shi nodded, his face was solemn, and his mind turned for a moment. Then he looked at sun you and said in a low voice, "do you mean..."


    "I can''t trust anyone else." Sun you said to Shen Shi directly,


    "if possible, let''s try to search that mountain? We don''t need to be greedy. We just need to see if we can find anything. If there are really some powerful prohibitions or powerful ghosts and monsters, let''s go back. What do you think? "


    Shen Shi''s face changed. He stood up and took a few steps. He was a little excited at first, but as his steps moved, he seemed to think of something in his heart, but his expression gradually calmed down. On the contrary, sun you has been looking at him with an undisguised yearning in his eyes.


    However, sun you is also a thoughtful person. He soon discovers the change of Shen Shi''s face. After a moment''s hesitation, he asks Shen Shi, "what''s the matter with you, stone? Don''t you want to have a look at such a good opportunity?"


    Shen Shi stopped and turned to look at him. After a slight frown, he came back. He sat down in front of sun you and looked at him. Suddenly, he said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Sun you is anxious: "so what?"


    Shen Shi''s face was completely calm at this time. He looked at sun you and said, "Why are you so anxious to get into the demon clan underground palace on the green mountain?"


    Sun you said in amazement: "there are countless valuable treasures there. It''s not easy for us to know the location where the immortal will open the underground palace. As long as we search carefully, we will probably find the entrance. If there is any harvest at that time, isn''t it... "


    Before his voice fell, he saw that Shen Shi was shaking his head slowly. After his face changed slightly, he stopped and just looked at Shen Shi.


    After a while, Shen Shi whispered, "listen to me, sun you, this may not be as simple as you think."


    Sun you was silent for a moment and said, "how do you say that?"


    Shen Shi said: "first, I don''t doubt elder sun''s Taoist magic power. If you say he has the secret skill of watching mountains and Qi, there must be one. But as you said, you can only roughly judge one area at most, and the area is not small. It''s not so easy to find the entrance to the underground palace. "


    Sun you said anxiously, "but we can look for it carefully. As long as we have the general scope, is it..."


    Shen Shi gently waved his hand and motioned to sun you to stop talking for a while. He said, "this is the second thing I''m going to say next. Even if we find the entrance, have you ever thought about how important it is? Will the immortals be vacant there at will?"


    Sun you''s face suddenly changed and he stopped talking.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart and continued to say: "you have thought that the immortal society will guard the entrance closely. With their power, there are always rumors that they are not inferior to our four famous families. If they meet some powerful people at that time, it is possible for them to come out with one or two real people in yuandanjing. What shall we do then? In such a place, even if others want to kill them, they will kill them. "


    "And to say the least, even if we find the entrance to the underground palace and get into it, I think it must be too dangerous. I''m afraid that friars in our realm can''t fish in troubled waters."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Sun you, who had been silent for a long time, raised his head and said, "why is that?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "it''s said that when the immortal society opened the treasure house, it had already solved a part of the mystery of the underground palace. As a result, there were many cracks under the underground palace, and many places that could not be moved forward could be explored now. But have you ever thought that since there are so many opportunities, why does the immortal society''s action now is to first summon many Yuandan immortal people from the four famous sects to deal with the treasures they have got, instead of continuing to explore more unknown areas of the maze? "


    With a slight smile, Shen Shi looked at sun you and said in a low voice, "you should know that in the legend of the demon clan underground palace, there are more treasures hidden in the depths of the underground palace?"


    Sun you was silent again, and his face was a little pale.


    In Tianhong City, there are towering high buildings.


    Since the foundation of the general hall was set in Tianhong city by the immortal society, and it took hundreds of years to build this huge high-rise building, this building has become one of the most eye-catching landmarks in Tianhong city.


    I don''t know how many people are watching here every day. I don''t know how many people are imagining how huge a torrent of wealth is flowing in this huge building. It never utters words, but it always exudes the power of no words in silence, which makes people yearn and intoxicated.


    It is the main hall of the immortal society, so some people call it the immortal tower.


    It soars into the sky, and its power is loud in the sky, so some people call it the climbing tower.


    I don''t know how many people have ever dreamed of what it would be like to stand at the top of the tower, look down at Tianhong and the world.


    Of course, it''s just an illusory dream. It''s true for hundreds of millions of people in Tianhong city. They will never have a chance to realize it in their whole life. Even more than that, most of the people in the immortal society didn''t have the chance to reach the top of this high-rise building. No one knows how high this huge high-rise building is, and no one has ever reached the top of this high-rise building.


    According to legend, only the three old immortals who hold the highest power in the immortal society have the chance to ascend the immortal tower.


    A beautiful and charming woman went up the steps in the fairy tower, and there was no one around. It seemed that she was the only one left in the empty floor, which was a little creepy. I don''t know how many floors it is here, but I think it must be very high, because occasionally when I look out of the window, I can see some white clouds passing by.


    This woman is Gu Lingyun, the manager of the immortal society''s branch in LiuYun City, Haizhou. She has been in a high position since she was young, and her future is limitless. In recent years, she has become one of the most popular young people in the inner system of the immortal society.


    In LiuYun City, although she is only a woman, she has already been able to call the wind and the rain. Even in the face of the immortal Yuandan, she is not afraid. She can be described as a man of the moment. However, in this immortal pagoda, Gu Lingyun''s charming face is a little more cautious, and even his breath is subconsciously suppressed.


    This layer of stairs, slowly and non-stop to the height of the extension and go, one after another to bend back, as if endless. As she walked quietly, her eyes fell on these steps. She did not know when to start. There was a kind of strange shining light in her eyes. There was even a bit of intoxication in her eyes, as if there was something she longed for in the distance above the steps.


    Step by step, she went up slowly.


    The space in the high-rise building is huge, the house is second, and it seems that the pattern of each floor is not the same. After walking for a long time, it is easy to make people have a kind of Psychedelic feeling. However, Gu Lingyun did not seem to be affected by this. After walking for a while, he stopped on a certain floor.


    This is not much different from the other floors on the first floor. The difference is that in the shadow of the far corner of the stairs, there is a person standing silently, as if waiting for something.


    Gu Lingyun saw the man, then stopped and nodded to the man in the shadow, as if to say hello.


    A moment later, the man in the shadow came out. He was a middle-aged man with an ordinary but rigid face. There was no expression on his face. After looking at Gu Lingyun, he said, "shopkeeper Gu?"


    Gu Lingyun said, "yes."


    The man said, "please follow me."


    Gu Lingyun nodded and walked behind the man. The wide passage is deep, and the sound of footsteps reverberates in these endless floors, as if the ghosts are laughing, and their figures look a bit strange and ethereal.


    After walking around a few corners, he came to a big room. The man stopped, turned to Gu Lingyun and said, "Mr. Zhou is in it."


    Gu Lingyun did not dare to neglect, nodded and whispered: "thank you."


    The man was still expressionless. He turned and left without saying a word. He disappeared in the floor and did not know where he had gone.


    Gu Lingyun took a deep breath. His eyes swept the closed door in front of him. After standing still for a moment, he went forward and knocked on the door.A moment later, a voice came out of the room and said, "is it Lingyun? Come in."


    Gu Lingyun showed a respectful color on his face, answered, and then pushed open the door and went in.


    Different from the dark scene on the outside floor, the light in this big room is bright and generous. As soon as he comes in, Gu Lingyun suddenly feels open-minded. Naturally, all the furnishings in the house are exquisite and elegant, but the most striking thing is that a row of large windows on the opposite wall are all opened, and the wind blows in, which makes a person standing by the window flutter and dance, just want to fly away in the wind.


    As if hearing the sound of footsteps, the man turned around and saw that his face was a familiar figure. It was the same day''s scholar surnamed Zhou. At this moment, he had a faint smile on his face and his eyes fell on Gu Lingyun.


    Gu Lingyun bowed his head and said:


    "see Mr. Zhou."


    In the still gloomy high-rise floor, the expressionless man who took Gu Lingyun to the door and left didn''t disappear. Instead, he walked back along the original road and went back to the staircase where Gu Lingyun had just come up.


    When he arrived here, he seemed to hesitate for a moment. First, he looked down the stairs, then pondered for a while, and then he stood back in the shadow.


    Soon, it was quiet again. It seemed that there was an inexplicable smell wandering everywhere in the empty and spacious floor, but the man remained indifferent and stood quietly.


    And after half a cup of tea, suddenly, from the bottom of the stairs, there was a sound of footstep.


    This time, Gu Lingyun''s footstep was quite different from Gu Lingyun''s light and almost inaudible voice. From that voice, we could hear that every step was very heavy. It seemed very hard to climb step by step, and even occasionally we could hear a heavy gasp.


    The man glanced at the stairs with a look of surprise.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps gradually amplified, and the heavy gasping sound became louder and louder. Finally, a little fat and bloated figure appeared at the bottom of the stairs, and then grabbed the handrail next to it and stepped up.


    The man in the shadow looked at the fat man in surprise and even forgot what he should say for a moment. Until the fat man walked slowly to the floor, took out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. Then he looked at him, laughed and said gently:


    "hello."


    The man in the shadow was stunned for a moment, and then came back to himself. Just as he wanted to respond, he heard a sharp sound. A bird with bright feathers flew in from a window somewhere, flapping its wings and landing on the fat man''s shoulder. Then, the bird''s head was crooked, and suddenly opened his mouth, but he was speechless, and he cried out over there:


    "old man Zhou, old man Zhou, we want to see him!"


    Sun you opened the door, went out, looked back and saw that Shen Shi was still standing at the door. Then he showed a smile, nodded to him and said:


    "you''re right, I take it for granted. The treasure of the demon clan''s underground palace has been hidden under the Qinglong mountain for nearly ten thousand years. It''s really wrong for me to be so anxious. "


    Shen Shi came over and patted him on the shoulder. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he swallowed it. After pondering for a moment, he looked at sun you and said, "sun you, your present situation is very different from that in the past. First, you are the younger brother of elder sun, and second, you are the descendant of the sun family It''s also one of the most important places for you to be asked about. Over time, a lot of cultivation resources will surely roll in. There is no need to take such a big risk. In the future, the way of cultivation will be smooth. "


    Sun you took a deep breath, nodded and said, "you are right."


    Shen Shi laughed for a moment, and his face relaxed a lot. He said with a casual smile, "it''s just strange in my heart. You guys, when you were growing up, almost never went to the gate of zongmen with me to really travel and practice hunting monsters. Why are you so excited to go to Qinglong mountain this time?"


    Sun you''s face froze for a moment, then he gave a dry smile, sighed and said, "I''m not Alas, I was stimulated by the legendary treasure of the demon clan. "


    Shen Shi laughs and says, "it''s good to know. Anyway, you are destined to be a childe. You don''t have to fight so hard because you come from a poor family like me."


    Sun Youqiang smiles, greets Shen Shi, turns around and drives away. Looking at sun you''s back, Shen Shi shakes his head, stands for a moment thoughtfully, and then goes back to the room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    After walking down from the upstairs, the smile on sun you''s face soon disappeared. He looked worried. He didn''t mean to go back to his room at once, but walked to the garden in the inn. It seemed that he was wandering for a while, frowning as if he was thinking about something.


    After a while, sun you suddenly clenched his teeth and suddenly turned around. This time, he was walking fast, but the destination was the floor where the real people lived in yuandanjing.


    All the way up the stairs, there are naturally Lingxiao sect disciples on the way to guard, but sun you''s identity is different. Besides being a popular young master of the sun family, he is also a close disciple of elder sun Mingyang. This is well known, so there is no one to stop him. So he walked all the way to a room on the high building and knocked on the door.


    With a "squeak", the door opened itself. Sun you took a deep breath, went into the room and closed the door. When he looked up again, he saw a big old man sitting at his desk reading. It was his own grandfather sun Mingyang.


    Sun you walked over slowly, stopped beside elder sun Mingyang, and said in a low voice, "grandfather."


    Sun Mingyang put down his book and looked up at the grandson. His face was calm and calm, and he said faintly, "have you seen Shen Shi?"


    Sun you whispered, "yes."


    Sun Mingyang said: "how?"


    Sun you''s face flickered with hesitation. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said, "as you said, he thought of all the wrong things, and then told me, and advised me to give up the idea."


    Sun Mingyang''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was silent for a moment. The atmosphere in the room was suddenly a little cold. Sun you stood at the desk and slowly lowered his eyes.


    After a long time, sun Mingyang suddenly sighed and said, "you are not as good as him."


    Sun you''s cheek muscles twitched slightly, and his head shook. He seemed to want to look up and say something, but finally he hung down his head and said nothing.


    Sun Mingyang looked at him lightly and said, "Xiaoyou, are you still worried about your elder brother sun Heng?"


    Sun you was startled and said, "no, I..."


    With a wave of his hand, sun Mingyang interrupted sun you''s explanation and said, "you don''t have to explain more. People who are from a noble family have to worry about power because they are born with it. It''s not wrong. In fact, I was more optimistic about Xiaoheng in the early days, and because of his father, I have always belonged to Xiaoheng since I grew up, and I will be able to take over our Sun family in the future. "


    Sun you''s face changed slightly. Standing in front of sun Mingyang, he bowed his head and dared not go out.


    Sun Mingyang looked at him, but there was a trace of bitterness in the corner of his mouth. He sighed: "but I never thought that Xiaoheng''s mind was so fragile. No matter what kind of disaster he encountered in those years, a spider monster made him collapse. This kind of mind can''t take over my Sun family''s basic business. Do you understand?"


    Sun you was shocked, and his face flashed with surprise, and then he was ecstatic. But he soon responded, gritted his teeth and nodded heavily.


    Sun Mingyang snorted and said: "I accept you as a beginner, that is to cultivate you with heart. In addition, this trip to ask heaven''s secret place, you really performed well and have a promising future. I''m afraid it''s still above your great uncle, so you don''t have to be suspicious about the position of the successor of the sun family. "


    Sun you took a deep breath, knelt down in front of sun Mingyang, whispered, even with a choking voice, and said, "thank you, Grandpa."


    Sun Mingyang was silent for a moment, but he didn''t ask sun you to get up. He looked a little confused, and then said in a soft voice, "your great uncle''s talent is OK, but compared with those who are fighting with your peers, although I don''t say it on my face, I still know in my heart that he is worse after all. Du Tiejian and Gan Wenqing are both rare talents in a hundred years. Even our disciple Wang Gen, although I used to pave the way for your uncle and suppress him intentionally or unintentionally, they are still better than your uncle Alas, there is no successor in the sun family. "


    Sun you didn''t dare to speak for a moment. Sun Mingyang was silent again. Then he stretched out his hand to pull him up and said, "little friend, I''ve seen all the people in my family. You are the only one who can be made. In the future, the great responsibility of the sun family will fall on your shoulders."


    Sun you nodded, his face full of excitement.


    Looking at his appearance, sun Mingyang smiles. First, he pats him on the shoulder. Then he suddenly asks casually, "did Shen Shi help you with a lot of ideas?"


    In a daze, sun you looked up at Sun Mingyang. He saw that the grandfather was smiling, but he had no expression in his eyes. For some reason, he suddenly felt cold in his heart. After hesitating for a moment, he whispered: "yes, Shen Shi, he is a good friend of his grandson, smart and resourceful. He really helped his grandson before A lot of work. "


    Sun Mingyang nodded faintly. He didn''t reprimand him as sun you expected. After a moment''s silence, he said, "I don''t think that Shen Shi is in the pool. In addition, he is old man Pu''s disciple. You should be careful of him in the future, because one day if he is really successful in practice, I''m afraid you may not be his opponent."Sun you suddenly looks up and looks at Sun Mingyang with a frightened face. Only after sun Mingyang finishes this sentence, he turns his head and picks up the book again.


    when Xu Mingyou left home, he suddenly heard that he was about to leave home


    Sun you body shock, almost subconsciously blurted out: "no, grandfather."


    Sun Mingyang didn''t look up at him. He just nodded and said, "that''s good. After all, your surname is sun. It''s not good to be too close to the Xu family. "


    Sun you''s face became pale gradually. After a moment, he promised in a low voice. Then he left the room and closed the door.


    What is the difference between three small realms of Daoism and that person in the future?


    Monks of the same age, two people with such a huge difference in realm, in the eyes of anyone, would not make such a judgment. But not long ago, sun you heard this clearly.


    And it was heard from his grandfather sun Mingyang.


    Sun Mingyang is the most powerful foundation for the prosperity of the sun family. His position in the sun family is just like a God. Since he was a child, sun you has been fighting with sun Heng secretly. In the final analysis, what he did was just to fight for a good impression in front of sun Mingyang, and then to win the position of the successor of the younger generation of the sun family.


    Because in the sun''s family, sun Mingyang is the one who has a lot to say.


    But just a short time ago, after confirming the position of his future successor, he suddenly told him that he was not as good as Shen Shi, who was much lower than himself.


    When sun you walked all the way back to his house, his mind was full of confusion. He was happy with his situation, happy with his grandfather''s admitting his talent, and also had the strange and inexplicable emotion when he thought of Shen Shi.


    At the same time, Shen Shi certainly doesn''t know that his good friend sun Youhui suddenly falls into that strange and complicated mood. At the moment, he is sitting in the room, somewhat bored. Just thinking of another jar of Sangluo wine from sun Heng on his waist, he takes it out with great interest.


    The wine world looks ordinary, and there is nothing unusual. It seems that this Sangluo wine is not famous for its luxurious and strange appearance. Shen Shi is not good at wine, but there are several people he knows who like good wine. Master Pu is certainly one of them. The old white monkey who died in that year was also a friend who had been longing for good wine for many years.


    "Sangluo, Sangluo, what does that mean?" Shen Shi gently stroked the appearance of the wine jar and said to himself, "is it the wine brewed from mulberry when it fell? I haven''t heard of it before. "


    Thinking of this, he could not help but be curious. Anyway, master Pu had already sent wine to him, so he simply removed the wine stopper and prepared to taste it.


    As soon as the wine stopper was opened, a breath of wine suddenly came out. Shen Shiwen sniffed it twice and frowned slightly. The aroma of this wine seems to be different from that of ordinary wine. It''s not like the mellow of flower carving or the elegant of bamboo leaf green. On the contrary, it''s a bit of mundane. People can''t help but think of the kind of place where they are in a foreign land and even have been in a country restaurant. What they drink in that place belongs to the common people''s hometown The smell of Murakami''s muddy wine.


    Not particularly mellow fragrance, but there is a kind of simple atmosphere as if from the thick earth.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, went to a tea cup from the side, poured a glass of wine, then looked at it for a moment, and drank it all.


    Shen Shi was not good at drinking, and he liked the aroma of the wine. However, after a moment, the wine came into his throat. Suddenly, a layer of acid appeared under the aroma, which immediately diluted the delicious taste of the mouth. The mixed sour aroma formed a unique flavor, which was really like the taste of muddy wine in the countryside.


    Shen Shi frowned and put down his tea cup. The Sangluo wine had a good taste at the beginning, but the subsequent sour taste was unpleasant. Although the sour aroma became a unique taste, people who were not used to it might not like it.


    Perhaps it is because of this that this kind of Sangluo wine is not as famous as Huadiao wine. And according to sun Heng, this kind of wine should only be found in Cangzhou, he Xiaomei''s hometown.


    He tut tut twice, thinking that he really can''t drink, also can''t realize the taste of Sangluo wine.


    With a smile, he shook his head and put the cork on the wine jar again.


    "Hiss..."


    There was a cool sound from a small tavern on a quiet street in Tianhong city. A moment later, a man''s voice seemed to be a little annoyed and murmured: "what kind of ghost wine is it so sour!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    Outside the small tavern, there are not many people walking around, but there are many people standing outside the door. It seems that there are two groups, one on the left and the other on the right. Almost all of them are monks with good manners. The atmosphere between them is cold, but there is a faint sense of confrontation.


    The tension in the pub seems a little more relaxed than that in the pub. At this time, it was not a meal. There were no guests in the tavern. There was only one table in a small room, and there were only two people present.


    A man, a woman.


    One is a charming and beautiful woman, the other is a fat man who looks very fat.


    It was the fat man who was complaining at the moment. When he threw his glass on the table, the muscles on his face looked a little twisted, and his mouth rattled for a while. It seemed that he was very uncomfortable with the taste of the drink. After a while, he calmed down. Then he looked at the smiling beautiful woman and said with a little annoyance:


    "shopkeeper Gu, this is a beautiful girl What kind of broken wine? Why does it taste so bad? "


    The woman was Gu Lingyun. Although she was in the shabby tavern, she was still elegant and charming. She didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she gently picked up the glass in front of her, sniffed it for a moment, and then drank it all.


    The fat man looked at her and was obviously stunned.


    Contrary to the fat man''s grinning reaction just now, Gu Lingyun showed a different kind of intoxication after drinking this glass of wine, as if intoxicated in the unique aroma. After a while, she just smile, open her eyes and look at the fat man, and said in a soft voice:


    "Mr. Shen, this wine is just a unique taste, in fact, it is not inferior wine, if you can get used to it In the future, you may like it very much. "


    The fat man turned his mouth and waved his hand: "manager Gu, don''t over praise me. I can''t afford to be that gentleman. You''d better call me Shen Tai directly."


    Gu Lingyun smile, a pair of bright eyes in the light, also ignore the modesty of the fat man, only calm smile: "Mr. Shen polite. This kind of wine is called "Sangluo". It''s not famous. It''s a specialty of Cangzhou in the north. I also lived there for a while when I was young. After drinking this unique wine several times, I fell in love with it


    With a smile, she raised the jug to refill her and Shen Tai''s glasses and said, "it''s sour in the fragrance. It''s sweet and sour. Isn''t it just the taste of life, which is very interesting?"


    Shen Tai turned his lips, and suddenly raised his voice and said, "boss, give me a pot of Huadiao. I''m not used to the strange taste of this broken wine!"


    "In the twinkling of an eye, it has been many years since I saw you." Gu Lingyun glanced over Shen Tai''s fat face, and felt that the outline didn''t seem to be much different from the man in his memory. It just seemed that although Shen Tai is now white and fat, Gu Lingyun always felt that he seemed to be weak. But seeing Shen Tai''s appearance, he was in high spirits and talked freely, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with him.


    "Yes." Shen Tai poured himself a glass of the flower carving that the owner of the tavern had just brought. After drinking it all, he finally gave a sigh of satisfaction. Obviously, he preferred this kind of mellow and perfect wine.


    "That''s good wine." Shen Tai shook his head, put down the glass, then looked up at Gu Lingyun and said, "manager Gu saved our father and son. Thank you very much."


    Gu Lingyun laughed and said, "what happened in those years was just an exchange between you and me. You have already done what I asked you to do, so you don''t owe me anything."


    Shen Tai laughs and doesn''t say a word. He just pours another glass of wine, raises it, signals to Gu Lingyun and drinks it again.


    Gu Lingyun picked up the wine cup with a smile, sipped it gently, and then said: "but to tell you the truth, I really didn''t expect that I could help you find a way out at will. I thought that you would give us immortals ten years in vain. As a result, you can climb up all the way. I admire you, I admire you."


    Shen Tai waved his hand and said, "what I can do is just to muddle along. As a result, I did something at that time. By chance, I was seen by the old fairy in the meeting and was favored by his old people. Now I think that my ancestors are burning incense."


    Gu Lingyun shook his head and said, "if you don''t have this ability, Mr. Qu won''t value you so much."


    After a pause, Gu Lingyun seemed to re-examine the fat man. After a wry smile, he said, "Mr. Zhou mentioned it to me once before. I was full of speculation and even secretly inquired about who the deputy who was going to come to Liuyun city to divide my power was. As a result, he didn''t find out anything. He was still worried for a while. Who knows, at the end of the meeting, you were arranged to come here. "


    Shen Tai shrugged his shoulders and said, "shopkeeper Gu, I think old Shen knows something about your mind. Let''s put it this way. This time I came here, I have made some minor achievements in the alien world, and my body is not very good. So old Qu moved his compassion and let me go to the sunny Liuyun city to recuperate. As for other power disputes, Lao Shen, I never thought about it. Just rest assured, shopkeeper Gu. "Gu Lingyun covered his mouth with a smile. His smile was charming, his eyes were full of water, and he seemed to be flowing out quickly. His demeanor was even better than ten years ago. He said with a soft smile: "Mr. Shen is very polite. In fact, since I knew it was you, I never thought about these failures. It''s just that you and my old friends have met, so we come here to drink and talk about the past. "


    Shen Tai laughed, raised his glass and said, "exactly. Come on, drink this cup."


    Then he looked up and another glass of wine came into his stomach.


    Next, you and I will talk about life, the past, the chamber of Commerce and Haizhou. They talk about everything as if they had been friends for many years. They have a strong desire to hate each other and see each other in the evening. Until the end of the wine, when they came out of the Tavern together, they had made an appointment when they would return to Liuyun city together, and how to cooperate well in the future to make the branch of Shenxian club in Liuyun city more prosperous Wait, wait, wait.


    It''s just that the two of them communicate harmoniously and perfectly, but outside the tavern, their subordinates still confront each other coldly, and they don''t seem to relax at all. They seem to drink too much wine, and they don''t notice the same at all.


    Just as Gu Lingyun was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly heard Shen Tai calling her from behind. She turned around and saw that the fat man reached out and rubbed his brow. It seemed that he was a little annoyed. It seemed that he suddenly thought of a very small thing. He laughed at her apologetically, and then asked gently, "by the way, shopkeeper Gu, I don''t know Do you know where Shen Shi is now? "


    Day by day, as the four famous gates gradually gathered in Tianhong City, the news that the immortal society was going to hold a secret but unprecedented trade fair finally spread. For a moment, the world was shocked, and countless practitioners were paying attention to this huge city.


    There are thousands of monks in the world, of course, not just those from the four famous schools. Although the four famous schools really stand at the peak of Hongmeng''s cultivation world and have not fallen for thousands of years, there are still a lot of talents in the cultivation world.


    In just a few days, the number of friars in the bustling scene of Tianhong city has increased. Even on the street outside the Castle Peak Inn, you can see many friars walking and pointing.


    In this incident, the position of the Shenxian society is very striking. Although there have been numerous speculations and comments about the world''s first chamber of Commerce and many monks in the world in the past, it is obvious that the Shenxian society really has a special relationship with these powerful schools.


    In fact, it was rumored that the Hongfu clan and the Shenfu clan had been in collusion with each other in the past.


    Rumors are always shocking, exciting and full of temptation, especially this kind of words with the elements of intrigue, people are willing to believe. A Buddhist monk has been working hard all his life. If there is no chance, he may not be as good as an ordinary disciple of the Sizheng school. So why did he come to the nunnery?


    Where is the fairyland?


    Is it because I''m not talented enough, or is it because I''ve been blocked by those powerful people, and even if I try hard, I can''t get up?


    This kind of atmosphere, this kind of mood, is very easy to accept, especially for many life-long poor casual practitioners.


    However, these rumors full of resentment from the outside world basically have no great influence on the Sizheng school and the immortal society. No matter how much the ants complain, they are still ants. The giant will not take a look at them. People who know these trends don''t care. It''s not uncommon for such things to happen for thousands of years? Few of the ordinary disciples even feel this kind of emotion from the outside world. They are all high-ranking and famous disciples. Who cares about the ideas of scattered cultivation outside.


    Shen Shi is actually a somewhat different person in Lingxiao sect. This difference is not that he is eye-catching, but that he has experienced many things over the years, including growing up in a shop and constantly taking risks hunting for Lingjing in the future, which makes him more intimate with the people than ordinary famous disciples.


    He would go to the shops where sanxiu gathered more often than most of the disciples of Lingxiao sect. He would appear quietly and unobtrusively in the sanxiu crowd on the street and walk quietly. He would not be noticed by sanxiu without the pride of famous disciples. Therefore, in these days, when he went out for a walk in his spare time, he soon felt that many friars seemed to have some inexplicable resentment outside the sizhengming gate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    This kind of resentment is strange, because the four orthodox schools, including the immortal society, have not hurt most ordinary monks. They just want to dispose of their hard-earned treasures in private, but people outside are dissatisfied.


    Why is it that the most precious treasures in the legend can only belong to these famous schools? Why are you all human, you are always superior


    Thinking about it and talking about it, they are all similar unfair ideas. It''s not uncommon, but it''s especially easy to make people angry. There are always all kinds of selfish intentions under the slogan of justice. But there''s nothing wrong with it. Who doesn''t want to be a good person?


    I''m angry, I''m angry, of course, because I''m not human!


    Shen Shi likes to walk on the streets of many shops in Tianhong City, so he quickly becomes aware of the mood, including all kinds of rumors, that permeates the city among many scattered monks.


    At the beginning, Shen Shi was a bit surprised, because now the story of the immortal society has become more and more popular, and has become the most popular event in today''s Hongcheng. Almost all the monks are talking about it. Correspondingly, there are many monks who complain about this, especially the number of scattered monks.


    No matter where Shen Shi went, he could almost hear similar complaints. Some of the monks were curious and envious, and wanted to see the legendary treasures of the demon clan. However, more people began to curse the famous sects and fairies.


    This discovery really surprised Shen Shi at the beginning, because in his impression, the immortals Association, not to mention, is of course a noble and incomparable existence in the minds of the world''s monks. They are in charge of the cultivation of truth in the world. Countless people break their heads and think that they want to squeeze into the threshold of the four orthodox schools. They are also the symbol of justice, because these four schools are the most important They are the descendants of the saints who led the Terran to come from the demons.


    There is almost no more orthodox and aboveboard school in the world than Sizheng school. Probably in many people''s minds, from the time they knew that Xiuzhen world knew Sizheng school, they took it for granted that Sizheng school should be superior, that is, to control the whole clan Xiuzhen world.


    In the past, Shen Shi never felt that there was any mistake in this idea. As an ordinary man, he was very proud of being a member of Lingxiao sect. But this time, he obviously felt that there were more monks dissatisfied with Sizheng sect than he thought.


    Why?


    When Shen Shi stood in the street and heard those gossips around him, he went to ask himself with some doubts. He is not a pedantic person. Of course, he can think that there will always be a few people who are dissatisfied with Sizheng school, but so many people feel resentful, and it seems that something is not right.


    In fact, in the past long years, similar things have not happened. How many years have the four Zhengs been high? Maybe Is this just a common complaint?


    Shen Shi watched coldly for a day or two. During these days, he seldom stayed in the inn, and almost walked around the city of Tianhong. But gradually, he found that most of the monks who complained in the city were just talking.


    No matter how fierce the words are, no matter how angry they are, no one really dares to stand up and shout out something like overthrowing the Sizheng school and the immortal society. And Shen Shi''s original idea of reporting to the patriarchs of zongmen has faded in the past few days.


    Because he came to understand one thing: these days, we are all smart people. Everyone is too smart to understand the cause and effect of things thoroughly. No one is willing to stand up and be the outsider. Everyone is angry, complaining and scolding, which is almost the same. Moreover, the general Hall of the immortals association is in the city of Tianhong, and its influence is deep-rooted. It is absolutely pervasive. Don''t the immortals Association know the news and rumors?


    Since all the fairies did not move, and the old people of the Sizheng family did not care at all, Shen Shi finally chuckled, thinking that it was all the same after all.


    In the end, the four zhengmings will remain so high and immortal, and sanxiu will be sanxiu after all, just like a dog. He barks a few times when there is no one on weekdays. If he throws a bone, he will rush up and wag his tail. He is eager to follow his master.


    But at the end of the day, Shen Shi suddenly froze for a moment, thinking that if he said that, it seems that he can be regarded as one of the wild dogs. Is he just a wild dog who has eaten meat and bones?


    this inexplicable and weird thought made Shen Shi depressed for a while. He wondered if he was too idle. That''s why he wanted to have such a thing. If he had to say so, who was not a wild dog that day?


    Are only the descendants of saints human beings? Well, what about those well-off family members?


    In his mind, he can''t help but pass his friends over. Shen Shi is surprised to find that most of his friends are actually like this: sun you, GANZE, Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu, Xu Xueying Even he Xiaomei, I heard that in her hometown, she also came from a local Xiuzhen family.In the end, there was only one Ling Chunni left.


    After understanding this fact, Shen Shi was silent for a long time. Then for a moment, he suddenly missed that charming and beautiful woman. It''s really a long time since he saw her.


    I don''t know what she is doing now?


    On that day, Shen Shi stood on the street, thinking deeply. When he looked up at the sky, he was thinking like this.


    The same day, the same moment.


    Beyond thousands of mountains and rivers, the end of the world is far away, far away to the place where Acacia will be cut off, Ling Chunni walked alone to a desolate ruins.


    This is no longer the world of Hongmeng, but a place in the alien world.


    Before ancient times, this ruins was a bustling city, where many people lived, because in the core of the city, there was an ancient and mysterious ancient transmission array. It connects the exchanges between the two territories. Like most places in Hongmeng world, it has become a prosperous place.


    Only later, the boundary soil opposite to the teleportation array suddenly turned into a hell on earth, and no one could pass. From then on, the city gradually declined until it was abandoned.


    Ling Chunni gently breathed out a breath, stretched out her white fingers and stroked her hair on her forehead, with a smile on her face.


    When she came here, she suddenly looked up and took a look at the sky.


    It was a fine day.


    A white cloud hanging in the sky, gently drifting.


    No one knows how far the end of the world is, just as no one knows whether there is a fairyland heaven above the nine heavens, and whether there is a netherworld in the depths of the earth. No one has seen it. It only exists in legend.


    However, in the world, there is a horrible place like purgatory, where no living creature can survive, which is more terrible than all the most terrible places and the worst environment in Hongmeng 108 world. There is a kind of evil spirit all the year round. If you get a little bit of it, you will rot your skin until there is no flesh and blood.


    All living beings, whether animals, wild animals or even plants and weeds, can not survive in such a place.


    The place used to be a peaceful and beautiful world, called feihongjie.


    It used to be a good place, but now the situation has become the biggest irony of its name.


    Ling Chunni walked slowly into the ruins in front of him. Under the bright sky, there was silence in the ruins. Different from the ruins Shen Shi had experienced in the secret land of asking heaven, the ruins here, especially the houses, are just desolate, but most of them are still in good condition. It''s just that people are gone and buildings are empty. After all, the atmosphere of dilapidation can''t be covered up.


    As a matter of fact, as early as ten thousand years ago, this place flourished for a time, even after the war between the human and the demon. Although the Feihong Kingdom opposite the teleportation array was turned into a dead place by the demon clan''s self explosion of the Yinming tower, the human clan was still waiting for the teleportation array in ancient times.


    For many years, around this ancient teleportation array, quite powerful Terran monks were deployed to guard the entrance closely and cautiously, because in a sense, this teleportation array is the only connecting point between the Terran and the remaining demons who fled to the demon world.


    If one day, the demon clan intends to attack Hongmeng world, then this will be the place where the war first took place.


    But no one thought, even including the six human saints, that the power of Yinming tower was so terrible. After self destruction, a generation of peerless sky demon silver fox was naturally buried for it, but the whole Feihong world was instantly reduced to a horrible hell, and no one could enter.


    Terrans can''t do it, so can demons.


    After the war, the Terrans still stick here for many years, but with the gradual passage of a long time, both the Terrans and the demons are gradually desperate for this sea of evil spirits. You should know that the evil spirit in the rainbow world is so terrible, even the immortal Yuandan of the Terran friars and the demons of the demons can''t support it. If they enter the rainbow world for a long time, they will fall, and it''s even worse Don''t talk about people with lower moral standards.


    Once in, it''s a dead end.


    So today, ten thousand years later, this place has become a ruins that no one cares about, and no one pays attention to it any more, which once attracted all the eyes of the world. Today, the memory of the ancient world is nothing but a vast expanse of memory.


    Thousands of years have passed like this, and it will continue like this in the future.


    Until today, a woman walked through the ruins, through the empty rooms, came to the center of the abandoned city, and stood in front of the ancient transmission array.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    There was wind, and her skirt was flying.


    Ling Chunni smiles in the wind and takes a deep breath. Although there is no other breath in the wind, there seems to be a look of intoxication and yearning at the corner of her mouth.


    Then she stepped on the ancient teleportation array.


    The golden light suddenly fell, and her figure disappeared in an instant. In the huge city, the ruins were as quiet as ever. However, a moment later, a strange sound suddenly sounded from all directions. Inside and outside those desolate empty houses, under the clear sky light, strange and terrible fire lit up from all directions, and countless ghosts swayed from every corner The ruins suddenly turned into a ghost town.


    Sharp howl, suddenly sounded, at that moment I do not know how many ghosts in the roaring howl, shouting as if to vent something.


    Tianhong City, Outside Castle Peak inn.


    Shen Shi walked back to the inn with a relaxed look. After a few days of no harvest, today he finally found a piece of "blue frog stone" in a small shop. It''s a very rare and precious spiritual material, but it''s usually wrapped in a thick stone skin on the outside. Only the core has a strange and transparent blue light, which is very difficult to distinguish.


    The owner of that small shop was the unlucky guy who had lost his sight. He took this blue frog stone as a scrap and put it aside at will. Then it was cheap for Shen Shi.


    Of course, with Shen Shi''s present wealth, if the bags full of dragon blood and dragon meat can really be replaced by Lingjing, this small blue frog stone is nothing. However, this Taobao look at the eyesight, get the treasure is still very happy.


    So Shen Shi''s mood is so good that he doesn''t care when he sees and hears the gossip in the street. Originally, the elders of the clan didn''t care. Is he a little young disciple going to join in the fun?


    "Do you want to find a skillful craftsman in Tianhong city to take out the blue frog stone and carve it into a beautiful jewelry and give it back to Chunni?" Shen Shi thinks in his heart that since he found that most of his friends were family children in the morning, he suddenly felt more close to Ling Chunni and missed her more deeply.


    Sun Heng can find a way to get Sangluo wine and give it to he Xiaomei to please her. Shen Shi is not a fool. Of course, he will think of this kind of thing.


    Blue frog stone is valuable, but if you really want to give it to others, especially to girls, it is also a really good gift.


    However, this kind of jewelry business is different from that of lingcai shops. He didn''t pay much attention to it in the past, so after thinking about it, Shen Shi decided to go to sunyou and ask him if there are any famous jewelry merchants in Tianhong city. Perhaps subconsciously, Shen Shi directly bypassed Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, who should be more familiar with these things, and asked them with the gems they gave to others. Maybe it would be very embarrassing.


    And after his back into the inn, in the long street behind him, in a corner, a fat man slowly stood out. He silently looked at the back of Shen Shi in front of him. Somehow, his eyes were moist.


    Beside the fat man, there was a capable middle-aged man. Seeing the fat man''s appearance, he couldn''t help whispering: "boss, since you have found the young man, why don''t you go up..."


    The fat man is naturally Shen Tai. After seeing Shen Shi enter the Castle Peak Inn, he took a deep breath. After a moment''s silence, he said:


    "my agreement with the immortal society will last for ten years. Although I am valued by the old immortals now and my status will be promoted, it''s better not to give people the handle of crooked talk about some things. Otherwise, it might even involve the stone." Speaking of this, he gave a faint smile and said to himself:


    "anyway, there will only be less than a year at the latest. When we get together, my father and son will not be in vain."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "that''s good."


    Shen Tai turned around and walked back for a few steps. It seemed that he wanted to leave, but then he thought of something. Suddenly he frowned and turned to the man behind him and said, "by the way, I heard that after the fourth plenary session, the stone''s situation didn''t seem very good. Send someone to inquire in secret to see what''s going on. I''m just a son. I''ve worked hard for so many years just to leave something for him and make his life better. I don''t have to work as hard as I do... "


    Before the words were heard, the man around him coughed suddenly. He looked a little strange and said in a soft voice: "boss, in fact, we''ve inquired about it before. The days of stone boy a few years ago, er, you know, were not so good. He was a bit down and out, and often risked his life Well, I did those things. "


    Shen Tai stagnated for a moment, and his fat face suddenly turned black. He went forward with a snort and muttered, "Damn it, why are we going to live so hard! You can ask me about it. In a word, my son is not a person who can be bullied by any dog or cat now! "


    "Yes, I understand."


    As time went on, in addition to the people from Lingxiao sect and Tianjian palace, the people from the other two sects of Sizheng Mingmen, yuanshimen and Zhenlong hall, came to Tianhong city one after another. But they didn''t live in the Castle Peak inn. They should have been arranged by the immortal society. So Shen Shi only heard a little news from his master, but he didn''t see any disciples of those sects on weekdays.There is no doubt that the fair organized by the immortal society is the one with the highest standard in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world at present. It is said that almost all the participants are real people in yuandanjing. As a matter of fact, there are more Yuandan immortal people from Sizheng Mingmen to attend the fair than Shen Shi thought before, including Lingxiao zongnei. In recent days, there are other Yuandan immortal people rushing to the fair through the ancient transmission array after they get the news from here.


    From this, we can see how attractive the legendary treasure of demon clan is to the high-end practitioners in Hongmeng cultivation world.


    Naturally, this is a rare grand occasion. For the practitioners who attended the fair, it is actually more than that of the Sizheng meeting a few days ago. After all, the Sizheng conference is in the final analysis a grand gathering of young people taking part in the school entrance examination. However, this grand event in Tianhong city is directly facing the Yuandan real people who are the most powerful, the most virtuous and the richest in wealth.


    Shen Shi, of course, is not qualified to join such a high-level fair, but he is old man Pu''s personal disciple. His relationship between master and apprentice is always close and harmonious, so old man Pu always talks to him about some things about the fair. Basically, this trade fair doesn''t seem to end quickly. The fairies have spent so much effort. Of course, it''s better to have a big one.


    According to old man Pu, what the immortal society has revealed to you is that at present, it is preliminarily decided that 19 treasures from the demon clan underground palace will be put up for auction, and all of them are exquisite treasures. On the first day, there should be only four treasures, which will take about five days to dispose of.


    As for five days later, the attitude of the immortal society seems to be a little ambiguous. It seems that Qu Lao, who seems to be in power, mentioned intentionally or unintentionally when chatting with you Yuandan Dazhen people that if the situation is good, maybe the immortal society will make some big moves and bring out some treasures that will open your eyes.


    This words obviously is to have an appetite of, a Zhong Yuan Dan real person which is not a human spirit, the City mansion is like the sea, the eyesight is like fire, one by one clear-minded. All in all, now everything is ready, just wait for the fair.


    It''s only one day away from today.


    Shen Shi woke up early in the morning, got up and opened the window. Then he felt a moment''s trance when he heard the noise of the long street outside the window. In the past, the cultivation on Jinhong mountain was like a paradise in the world. Most of the time, it was in a peaceful atmosphere. However, Tianhong city is undoubtedly the most prosperous and noisy place in the world, like two worlds.


    Sometimes, the practitioners are also a group of very contradictory and strange people. Many of them yearn for a quiet and cultivated life, but they often have the feelings of ordinary people. From time to time, they come to visit the secular world, so many big cities in the world are so busy.


    Occasionally Shen Shi himself would think, in addition to getting some more powerful power than ordinary people, what else do monks pursue?


    Immortality? To become an immortal?


    Those illusory old goals, which have been handed down for thousands of years, have always been like a wonderful dream. Since the beginning of history, the friars of the human race have never heard of anyone who really lives forever, or who really ascends to the rank of immortal.


    Even if there are gods in this world, no one can say clearly. Of course, there are many people who believe in the existence of gods, but most of them are alien, including the demons. Almost all the demons have unswerving beliefs and beliefs. They worship their ancestors, believe that they are the chosen children, believe that they are the descendants of gods, believe that there are gods above and springs below, believe that there is reincarnation, believe that there is reincarnation, and they believe everything that their race has handed down from ancient times.


    Only the human race has no such faith.


    The Terrans don''t believe in gods. They believe that all the gods in the legend are evil except Pangu. For a long time, including now, many people in the Terrans also have doubts about the legend of Pangu.


    People respect and cherish their ancestors, but they don''t worship them. They don''t think that the dead ancient ancestors will have any powerful power.


    Humans like to practice and yearn for immortality, but no one knows whether immortals exist or not. It''s like constantly groping along a dark road, not knowing what will be ahead.


    The Terran overthrew the rule of the demon clan and overturned all the rules, patterns and traditions of Hongmeng since ancient times, but they did not have their own beliefs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    In the long 10000 years, this situation has never changed. In the end, everyone found that the Terrans only believed in their own power.


    As a result, the Terran culture flourished and its strength improved greatly, which was 100 times stronger than when the Terran rose ten thousand years ago.


    Shen Shi stood in front of the window for a long time, a little at a loss. He didn''t know why these days in Tianhong City, he always had these ideas that he would never think of. Could it be that this ancient capital of ten thousand years is full of profound historical deposits everywhere, gathering tens of thousands of years of history of Hongmeng mainland, which makes it so easy for people to recall the past and reflect on themselves?


    But I''m a little monk of Ning Yuan Jing. What''s the use of thinking so much?


    I can''t even get into that fair!


    Shen Shi shakes his head and feels a little dumbfounded. He thinks that the bustle of Hongcheng on this day really has an impact on the mind of those who practice Taoism. When this trade fair is over, I still need to go back to the cave of Jinhong mountain as soon as possible. Fortunately, it''s good to have a sneak training.


    But now that he was in Tianhong City, he had to do what he should do. He turned and walked out of the house and went downstairs. Yesterday, it seems that Shen HONGSUN was totally surprised when he found the jewelry company here.


    Shen Shi was also embarrassed at that time, but sun you was really a well-informed guy, and soon gave Shen Shi definite news that all things gathered in Tianhong City, so there were many people in the jewelry business. Besides, there are quite a number of nuns in the group of friars. Women love beauty. No matter how precious the gems are, as long as they are beautiful, there are absolutely not a few people who use them for decoration.


    There are four or five of the most famous shops in Tianhong city. They are all time-honored brands. Shen Shi chose a shop called "caishizhai" which is nearest to Qingshan inn. Recently, but several blocks away, the store of caishizhai is closer to the foot of the Castle Peak. Standing at the door of the shop, you can see the towering Castle Peak without looking up. It''s about half a street away, which is the entrance to the ruins of the demon Palace on the Castle Peak.


    It is said that this broad long street was once the exclusive territory of the aristocrats of the demon king''s court, and the slaves and servants were basically not qualified to set foot here. Back then, maybe some demon nobles were chatting and shopping here, but now it''s a completely different scene.


    Shen Shi didn''t make much effort to find the shop of caishizhai, because it was obvious that there were many monks going in and out of the shop, but there were many nuns among them.


    Even on the hard and tortuous road of cultivating truth, the love of beauty still exists in most nuns'' hearts. When Shen Shi entered the Caishi studio, he felt the fragrance around him. Everywhere he could see his youthful and beautiful face, and his ears would ring a clear and sweet smile at any time, which was a spiritual boost.


    Among the monks who come to caishizhai, there are certainly fewer male monks than female monks, but there are also some. In the past, most of them came with their female companions, most of them with a smile and a gentle smile. But occasionally, some male monks rolled their eyes and seemed to be a little bored.


    In contrast, it''s rare for Shen Shi to come here alone. At least at the moment, he seems to be the only one in the shop. This also attracts a few strange eyes, which makes Shen Shi feel embarrassed. Fortunately, caishizhai is indeed a time-honored brand. Soon a man came up to greet him and led him to one side, and his eyes quickly moved away.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, explained his intention to the man in front of him, and took out the blue frog stone. The man was a young woman in her early twenties. She had a pretty face. She nodded her head with a smile and asked Shen Shi to sit down skillfully. Then she went to the back and invited an old man with half white hair to come.


    Everything is what it should be. Shen Shi can''t say that it''s a gem. The color stone studio recognizes it. After the teacher Fu comes to identify it and confirms it, he offers a price, including taking out the precious blue frog stone from the stone skin, and then making jewelry according to the shape, and how to charge for it.


    The cost of manufacturing and processing is 200 Lingjing, which is really not cheap. Shen Shi was stunned after listening to it. He had never come into contact with this business before. I see you today. When I look at the bright looking nuns in the shop around me, I can only sigh that women''s money is easy to earn.


    After hesitating for a while, Ling Chunni''s appearance appeared in his mind. Then he thought about the dragon blood and dragon meat in his Ruyi bag. He gritted his teeth and thought that I am also a man with a large fortune. What is it to make jewelry for his own woman?


    "I did it!"


    He slapped the table boldly and pushed the blue frog stone over.


    The old man over there smiles and agrees with a smile. Then he takes out a set of exquisite gold tools and begins to peel off the stone skin on the surface of the blue frog stone bit by bit in front of the Shen stone. Obviously, this is to preserve the integrity of the precious stone in the core of the blue frog stone to the greatest extent.


    Shen Shi looked at the old man''s action and nodded. Although he could recognize the stone, he was separated as a mountain. If he was asked to peel off the stone skin and take out the spirit stone, it would be far from the old man.Before long, under the old man''s fine technique, a crystal stone with deep, beautiful and blue light gradually showed its true face in front of Shen Shi. The color was gorgeous and fantastic. For a time, it even attracted the surprised and envious eyes of many girls around.


    "Ah What a beautiful stone Just then, a slightly surprised voice came from behind Shen Shi''s back. Shen Shi suddenly felt a little familiar, and was stunned. When he was about to look back, he only felt a breeze blowing, and a figure appeared beside him. First, he took a look at the beautiful blue stone, and then turned to see him with bright eyes. His face was beautiful and charming, but it was Zhong Qinglu. She looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile:


    "this stone is so beautiful. Is it yours?"


    Shen Shi nodded subconsciously. Zhong Qinglu gazed at him and asked with a smile:


    "of course, the stones coming to the caishizhai are not meant to be spiritual materials. Who do you want to give it to? "


    Shen Shi was stunned by this question. Facing Zhong Qinglu''s eyes, they didn''t know what to say for a moment. At the same time, after a moment''s silence, they just heard the teacher''s father in front of them give a light cry, like a long breath. He stopped with a smile and said:


    "it''s done."


    Shen Shi looked down and saw that on the counter table in front of him, apart from the scattered small gravel skins of different sizes, in the middle of the original stone, a clear blue crystal clear blue gem had completely appeared. The bright light seems to be absorbed from all sides at this moment, falling on the bright and beautiful blue gem, reflecting the dazzling light.


    Even Shen Shi himself was somewhat unexpected at this moment. The pure luster of this blue frog stone was even perfect in terms of quality. It was better than any blue frog stone he had ever seen before. Zhong Qinglu''s eyes were bright and her face was intoxicated. Obviously, she had no resistance to this natural and gorgeous beauty.


    Not only the two of them were shocked by the beauty of this gem for a moment, but there was a moment of silence in the whole color stone studio, and many eyes were staring at them. In fact, although the blue frog stone is rare, it''s not really a valuable treasure in the spiritual material level. It''s helpful for monks'' personal cultivation or alchemy, but it can''t be of great value.


    Most of the time, this rare but absolutely beautiful gem is more popular with nuns who love beauty. Therefore, most of the time, the blue frog stone appears in places like caishizhai, which is one of the reasons why Shen Shi quickly decided to use it after he got it.


    However, such a perfect and beautiful gem is beyond Shen Shi''s expectation. After the initial shock, Shen Shi quickly feels the burning eyes of many female practitioners around him, including Zhong Qing standing beside him. Zhong Qing''s face is also intoxicated, and he immediately screams that it''s bad.


    Zhong Qinglu gazed at the shining jewel for a long time. Then she slowly regained her mind. She covered her chest with her hand. It seemed that she couldn''t feel herself. She turned to Shen Shi and said with admiration, "stone, this jewel is so beautiful."


    Shen Shigan smiles. After all, he is a man. He is much more resistant to the beauty of gems. At the moment, he is more worried about what may happen next. His mind is spinning, but he subconsciously answers, "yes, it''s not bad."


    "It''s more than good." Zhong Qinglu glared at him with a smile, then showed a gentle smile, and asked him a second time,


    "by the way, just now I asked you, come to the colorful stone studio, this gem Who do you want to give it to? "


    Shen Shi was dumb. After a while, he said in a low voice: "I got this blue frog stone by accident a few days ago. I wanted to remove the stone skin first and give it to a friend, but I didn''t expect that the quality of this gem was so high."


    "No, it''s a beautiful gem." It seems that most of Zhong Qinglu''s spirit is still lingering on the blue gem. After she casually takes a sentence, she suddenly seems to think of something. She raises her eyes and stares at Shen Shi deeply. Suddenly, she sees a faint blush on her cheek and whispers: "you Which friend is it for? "


    "Ah..." Shen Shi looks at Zhong Qing''s face and his expression changes. At this moment, he is tongue tied and can''t say a word. Even his forehead is sweating.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    At this embarrassing moment, suddenly a figure came from them, but she was a beautiful nun. Her eyes were also fixed on the blue gem, shining as if she could not move it any more. With some urgency, she said to Shen Shiji, "elder martial brother, can you sell this blue frog stone? If you need a lot of Lingjing, just ask for it. "


    Shen Shi was stunned when he heard that. Before he could react, Zhong Qing, who was standing in front of him, suddenly turned cold and seemed to refuse. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the Caishi studio. Many people came to Shen Shi''s side. Most of them were nuns with bright eyes and excited, mixed with some others It seems that the rich men who accompanied their female companions were all shouting:


    "how much is it? I''ll take it! "


    "Give me a price, brother, and I''ll buy it for beauty."


    "I like this gem very much. Why don''t you become a beauty, elder martial brother?"


    "Ah Brother, you can give me this stone. You can do whatever you want me to do, even if it''s.... "


    "Shut up, bitch!"


    It was the first time he saw the powerful yearning of the nuns for this beautiful thing, so that he didn''t even hear the quarrels in the crowd. In addition, not only the customers, but also the owners of caishizhai, who are standing behind the counter, are amazed at this gem. The teacher''s father, who peeled off the stone and picked up the gem himself, could not help saying to Shen Shi:


    "brother, if you want to sell it, we are willing to buy it at a high price. The price is easy to discuss, and you will be satisfied."


    It is only today that Shen Shi finally knows that among the myriad kinds of spiritual materials in the world, the size of the monks'' cultivation function is not the only criterion to measure the value of spiritual materials In fact, this blue frog stone, which is not very useful and looks flashy, seems to be worth as much as some precious natural resources and local treasures just by virtue of its beautiful appearance.


    Looking at the crowd, Shen Shi felt numb. Although he didn''t find any earth shaking figures in the colorful stone studio, the momentum of these nuns directly made him feel a kind of irresistible oppression. Including Zhong Qinglu, who was standing beside him, her face also changed greatly. However, when she was surprised, she was more angry and clenched her teeth. There was a sense of anger when children saw that their beloved toys were being robbed by many people.


    Shen Shixin suddenly snatches the dazzling blue gem on the counter and puts it into Ruyi''s bag. At the same time, he grabs a handful of Lingjing and throws it to the teacher''s father. As soon as he pulls Zhong Qinglu, he grabs her hand and runs to the door of caishizhai. At the same time, he shouts, "if you don''t sell it, it''s owned by you. Let''s go."


    Zhong Qinglu is pulled out by him. At first, she falters. She feels that her palm is caught in his hand. Her cheeks are reddish and she seems to be struggling. But when she hears Shen Shi''s words, she suddenly jumps out of her heart. It seems that she has no strength to break free. Her eyes are like water. She looks at the stone''s back and can''t help it Then he ran out with him.


    A group of nuns at the back were stunned for a while. At this moment, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu quickly ran out of the Caishi studio. In a moment, all of them suddenly came back to their senses. The precious stone was so beautiful that they could not let it go easily. A group of women immediately yelled and chased out.


    However, when they got to the street, a group of women rushed to the street.


    A group of nuns searched for a long time, but they didn''t find the two people who were faster than rabbits. One by one, they were annoyed, sighed and regretted in the street.


    At the other end of the long street, Shen Shi, who ran out of caishizhai from the beginning, immediately went into the crowd. At the same time, he tried to hide himself in the dark alleys and quickly left caishizhai. He did not dare to stop until he escaped half of the long street and confirmed that there was no one coming behind. This was a relief and he stopped.


    Looking up, Shen Shi found that he had already run to the foot of the green mountain and the end of the long street. He was very glad that the women didn''t find their tracks. Otherwise, they would have no way to escape.


    After calming down and gasping for breath, he immediately remembered that Zhong Qinglu was still behind him. He quickly turned to her and said with a smile, "it''s all right now. It''s really..."


    But his voice did not stop. In front of him, a beautiful woman, with a trace of shyness on her face, a faint blush on her face, a pair of bright eyes like anger like joy, bright twinkle.


    The soft, boneless and smooth hand of Qianqian was still with him.


    There was a gust of wind blowing from the Qinglong mountain, which took up their skirts and fluttered slightly. For a long time, there was no one to speak.After that sudden surprise silence, Shen Shi stepped back and gently released his hand.


    Zhong Qinglu drooped her head slightly, looked a little lower, still a little shy, but she didn''t look angry. For a moment, Shen Shi didn''t know what to say, but he felt that the silence was too embarrassing. He always had to say something, so at the end, he had to whisper:


    "er Qinglu, you Are you tired? "


    Zhong Qinglu raises her eyes slightly as if to say something, but suddenly a strange hum comes from their feet. Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu look down at them at the same time, but a little black pig stands at Shen Shi''s feet and stares at them discontentedly.


    Zhong Qinglu let out a "ah", with a bit of surprise, and cried: "Xiao Hei! Why is it here? I didn''t see it just now?


    Shen Shi thought that just now your eyes have been on the blue frog stone, where there is still time to see a pig who has no sense of existence in the color stone studio. However, Xiaohei''s sudden appearance made the awkward atmosphere between them ease a lot. Shen Shi was relieved and said with a smile:


    "Xiaohei has been following me, maybe you didn''t see it just now."


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment. Then she seemed to realize something. She was a little embarrassed, so she bent down and said to the little black man with a smile: "Oh, I''m sorry I didn''t see you just now. Well, it seems that I''ve grown up a little more recently. "


    Then she stretched out her snow-white palm to touch Xiaohei''s head. Xiaohei stepped back and glared at Zhong Qinglu. She seemed a little impatient, but she watched the beautiful girl squat down in front of her with a smile, and the white palm also reached to the top of her head.


    Xiao Hei rolled his eyes and turned his mouth. He seemed helpless. He murmured in a low voice, but he didn''t escape any more. Zhong Qinglu''s hand touched Xiaohei''s head a few times. She felt that the tentacles were soft and smooth. She couldn''t help but be surprised. She looked up to Shen Shi and said with a smile, "ah, Xiaohei''s fur is so soft. I used to think that pig''s fur is very hard."


    This time, even Shen Shi had an impulse to roll his eyes. Fortunately, he put up with it and said with a smile, "Xiao Hei is a good eater. He has many good things to eat and doesn''t like to move. Naturally, this is what happened."


    Xiao Hei is a little annoyed. He jumps twice and shouts at Shen Shi. He looks very dissatisfied. However, when Zhong Qinglu touches his head, it seems to make him feel comfortable. His eyes are rarely narrowed and he rubs Zhong Qinglu''s palm with his head.


    Zhong Qinglu was surprised. "Ha!" she said with a smile to Shen Shi, "you see, it seems that Xiao Hei likes me today."


    Shen Shi was also stunned. He didn''t remember that the relationship between Xiao hei and Zhong Qinglu would be particularly good, but he vaguely remembered that he and Ling Chunni had been getting along well. However, looking at Zhong Qinglu touching Xiaohei''s head, Xiaohei''s lovely appearance that even his two little ears are slightly drooping, he was also a little happy. He nodded with a smile and said: "yes."


    Just words just say export, Shen Shi in the heart but suddenly move, eyebrow also lightly wrinkly for a while. From Zhong Qinglu, he naturally thought of Zhong Qingzhu. I don''t know why. In his memory, however, when Xiao Hei meets Zhong Qingzhu, Xiao Hei always seems to be estranged from Zhong Qingzhu, and he doesn''t know why?


    Zhong Qinglu touched Xiaohei a few more times, then patted Xiaohei pig''s head gently, stood up, and her eyes fell on Shen Shi again. With a smile, she said in a soft voice:


    "stone, can you show me the precious stone just now? It''s so beautiful. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, gritting his teeth, thinking that it was not the way to drag this stone. He wanted to take it out from the beginning and give it to Ling Chunni as a gift. His mind did not change. However, the quality of this blue frog stone was so high, its color was so beautiful, and it was almost perfect. It was beyond his expectation, but he still did not A plan to change your mind.


    He took a deep breath, summoned up courage, looked at Zhong Qinglu and said: "Qinglu, actually I..."


    Voice did not fall, suddenly saw Zhong Qinglu seems to think of something, but turned to look around. The two of them are standing at the end of the long street and the foot of the green hill. Although they are not as prosperous as caishizhai, there are many people walking around.


    Zhong Qinglu thought about it and said to Shen Shi with a smile: "otherwise, let''s go to the mountain first. There are still many people here. If you take out that gem later and it''s seen by other people, especially other girls, it''s going to be a lot of trouble. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    Shen Shi thought that it was true, and if it was more serious, the group of nuns who had been completely bewildered by the blue frog stone in Caishi studio would come here again, for fear that they would not be able to leave. At that moment, he said, "yes, let''s go up the mountain."


    It is said that this huge mountain range is thousands of miles long. Under the surface of the mountain, it has been operated by powerful demons for tens of thousands of years. There are dangerous labyrinth gates everywhere. Of course, there are also legends of rare treasures everywhere, but it is still unknown No one has really seen it.


    Except for this time.


    Thinking of the trade fair to be held tomorrow, which is bound to be a big hit in the future, Shen Shi can''t help but yearn for it. However, his practice of Taoism is too low. He can''t open his eyes to the past, so he can only regret it.


    As they walked along the mountain road, they soon felt a chill blowing down from the green mountain. Shen Shi looked up at the sky and saw that there seemed to be a cloud gathering in the place where the towering mountain top communicated with the sky, which made the mountain seem a little dark.


    "Is it going to rain?" Shen Shi is a little worried about the tunnel.


    Zhong Qinglu followed his eyes to see, also saw the scene, said: "Oh, you mean that piece of cloud ah, will not."


    Shen Shi was a little curious and said, "how can you be so sure?"


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile, "when I came out to walk around a few days ago, I heard that during this period of time, there are always clouds on the top of the mountain, but it never rains."


    Shen Shiqi said, "what, have the clouds been gathering on the top of the mountain for a long time?"


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile: "it''s not. At least it''s been more than a month, every day." Then she suddenly lowered her voice and said to Shen Shi with a mysterious smile, "it''s said that there are people in the city who say that this is the ghost that the immortals will make."


    Shen Shi is really unheard of this, stunned way: "this will have nothing to do with the immortal?"


    Zhong Qinglu shrugged and said, "I don''t think it''s OK, but some people say that the immortal society has been fooling around on this Qinglong mountain for many years. As a result, I don''t know when it seems that it has dug up the dragon vein and moved the aura of this ten thousand year old mountain. That''s why there are such signs."


    Shen Shi''s steps make him know what the immortals will do in the ancient demon clan underground palace in the mountain. Otherwise, where will those valuable treasures come from at the trade fair tomorrow? It''s just that the saying of geomantic omen and dragon veins is a bit illusory and unbelievable.


    It must be the boring rumor spread by those who are envious of the immortal society and the four zhengmingmen in Tianhong city.


    As they chatted, they walked on Qinglong mountain unconsciously. Shen Shi was the first to see a stone pillar standing on the side of the mountain road ahead. It was the magic weapon that the saints set up to ban and lock the mountain full of ghosts and monsters. Now it is still full of spirit and standing tall.


    "Ha ha, go and have a look!" Shen Shi greets Zhong Qinglu and goes to the stone pillar. At the same time, he secretly thinks that if he wants to take this opportunity, he will directly tell Zhong Qinglu about Ling Chunni. Otherwise, Zhong Qinglu''s expression always makes him feel guilty, as if he is cheating her.


    It wasn''t long before they came under the stone pillar.


    It is said that the stone pillars on Qinglong mountain were all forbidden by the six saints of the human race after the battle of the human demons in the past. Up to now, they have a history of nearly ten thousand years at least. Under the erosion of a long time, the stone column in front of Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu does have many traces, such as cracks and scratches, which can be seen on the stone column.


    But the strange thing is that the stone column does not seem to be declining. It stands as tall as a mountain. Although the size of the stone column is not as grand as the seven Hongjun pillars that Shen Shi saw on the golden Hongshan observation platform of Lingxiao sect, the height of the stone column stands on the hillside of the green mountain, which also makes these stone columns outstanding.


    The stone pillar is not a blank. Shen Shi looked at it carefully, and saw that there are flying phoenix and Dragons carved on the stone surface, accompanied by clouds and fog. It''s like flying in the sky and looking down on the world. There is a pillar here, which means that it is Dingding mountain and river.


    Zhong Qinglu saw Shen Shi looking at the stone pillar and said with a smile, "stone, do you know the name of the stone pillar?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a while and said, "should it be the Zhenyao column?"


    Zhong Qinglu laughed and nodded: "exactly. I think you should know that you read so much."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "I have read the records in the book before. It is said that after our Terran defeated the demons, the six saints banned the Royal Palace of the demons. The saints led by Yuan Wentian personally laid the ban. They laid a total of 365 demons suppressing pillars and made a grand array. It''s really the skill of heaven to completely ban the ten thousand mile green mountains."


    Zhong Qinglu looks up at the town demon column, and her eyes are also showing some admiration. Shen Shi sees her look at the side. Suddenly, there is a movement in the bottom of his heart, but there is a strange idea in his mind. He thinks that there are countless people in the human race, but there is hardly any firm and powerful belief in the past ten thousand years. Maybe he has a deep understanding of the six saints of the human race in the past Is worship and reminiscence their belief?This thought flashed by, but even he thought it was funny. He wondered how he had been thinking about these inexplicable things recently. Was it because he had gone to ask the secret place of heaven, and his brain had gone wrong?


    To get rid of this boring idea, Shen Shi also walked forward to the side of Zhenyao column, looked at Zhong Qinglu, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Qinglu, actually about the blue frog stone, I''m..."


    Although he has made up his mind to tell Zhong Qinglu about Ling Chunni, Shen Shi can''t help pausing when the words come to his mouth. However, since he has decided, he doesn''t want to go back. He just feels a bit embarrassed to say these things. When he wants to continue talking to Zhong Qinglu, he suddenly sees Zhong Qinglu stunned. His eyes are raised, but his hands are empty Pointing to the other side, he was a little surprised and said, "Why are the clouds over there strange? Stone, look at it!"


    Shen Shi was surprised. He turned his head and looked in the direction of Zhong Qinglu''s fingers. Suddenly, his eyes were fixed. The cloud, which had been gathering for many days on the top of Qinglong mountain, suddenly began to roll.


    The dark cloud in the gray seems to be stimulated by something, turning over and over. At the same time, the whole cloud seems to have a upward trend in the rolling, but it is obvious that after rising for a short distance, the cloud suddenly stops, seems to be suppressed by some force, and can no longer rise.


    Between heaven and earth, in the shadow of mountains and wild trees, suddenly there is a kind of cool wind blowing by.


    Castle Peak is still silent. Shen Shi looks at this mysterious and huge mountain range, and his brows suddenly wrinkle slightly. It''s not the first time for him to come near Qinglong mountain, but standing here today, apart from the strange cloud, he always feels that there are some different places on the mountain.


    It''s like What''s missing?


    Green mountains and green trees? Waste grass and ruins? Looking at it as like as two peas, it seems that the situation on Qinglong mountain is exactly the same as what it used to be. No change can be made. Shen Shi can''t think of anything missing.


    , meanwhile, the cloud above the top of the mountain is breaking through without any fruit. Suddenly, it is like a cake made by a cook, and it is changed from the first cloud. A flat shape, spread out toward the surrounding.


    The dark air diffuses down from the sky, and the clouds block more and more light, so that even now, in the daytime, more and more places on the top of Qinglong mountain gradually fall into the dark.


    Shen Shi had a bad feeling in his heart. The air and momentum of the cloud didn''t look like a good thing. Thinking that the castle peak was a dangerous and unpredictable place where even the saints had to close up, he immediately withdrew and turned to Zhong Qinglu: "Qinglu, this situation seems to be wrong. We still..."


    "Ah Before the voice fell, Zhong Qinglu suddenly gave a light cry. She was standing at the edge of the Zhenyao column and staring at the change of the cloud in the sky with Shen Shi. It seemed that she suddenly felt something. She suddenly turned her head and looked at the Zhenyao column beside her. She was a little surprised and said, "stone, this Zhenyao column seems to be very hot all of a sudden."


    Shen Shi a Zheng, have not yet reaction come over, Zhong Qinglu there already is to stretch out a hand to town demon pillar to touch.


    Shen Shi is surprised. Unlike Zhong Qinglu, who hardly ever goes out to explore and has no experience in honing, Shen Shi has more experiences in life and death. Almost for the first time, he feels that the prohibition on the demon pillar has been triggered by something. In this case, it''s better not to touch it.


    But he just eagerly wanted to stop Zhong Qinglu, but Zhong Qinglu was beside the stone pillar. He stretched out his hand so naturally that he immediately put on the Zhenyao pillar. Shen Shi didn''t even have time to cry. At that moment, his heart suddenly rose.


    Qianqian''s hands were smeared on the stone surface and touched it gently.


    Zhong Qinglu called "ah" and then drew back her hand. She turned back and spat out her tongue to Shen Shi, saying: "it''s really hot."


    Shen Shi was tense and ready to rush up at any time, but when he saw that Zhong Qinglu was safe, he was relieved. At the same time, he thought to himself with a bitter smile. He was always suspicious and nervous today. With some embarrassment, he gave a dry smile and went to Zhong Qinglu and said:


    "let''s go first, this stone pillar It doesn''t seem like a good thing to get hot for no reason. "


    Zhong Qinglu paused for a moment, finally nodded and said: "well, this town demon column is really weird. If you don''t believe it, it''s really hot."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Shen Shi smiles and takes a look at the demon pillar carved with two auspicious beasts, dragon and Phoenix. At least it doesn''t look any different from the outside. There''s no sign of burning. But Zhong Qinglu is sure. He naturally believes it. And seeing that she just touched it, she says with a smile, "I know. Let''s go."


    Zhong Qinglu gives a hum and turns to walk away. Shen Shi''s eyes sweep over the demon pillar. Suddenly, a sense of curiosity surges into her heart. She can''t help but reach out and touch it. The demon pillar doesn''t seem to have changed at all. Is it really as hot as Zhong Qinglu says?


    His hand touched the surface of the Zhenyao pillar.


    A hot heat came from his fingertips. However, at this moment, before Shen Shi had any reaction, the ancient sword of killing immortals, which was originally hidden in the depths of his elixir field, suddenly moved.


    An inexplicable but abundant spiritual power suddenly rose in his elixir field, ran through the meridians in an instant, and rushed straight at the Zhenyao pillar through his arm.


    Shen Shi''s heart was shocked. He suddenly thought of something and quickly withdrew his hand. But it was too late. All he heard was a sharp crack in front of his hand, which was very clear in the quiet mountains.


    Zhong Qinglu looks back in amazement, and in a twinkling of an eye, Shen Shi''s face becomes extremely ugly. Under their eyes, they can see that there is a ferocious crack on the Zhenyao pillar, which has a history of thousands of years and was personally laid by the six saints of the human race, and can be regarded as one of the sacred things of the human race.


    Zhong Qinglu was speechless for a moment. He just looked at Shen Shi in amazement. Shen Shi was also stupefied. After a moment, he turned around and seemed to want to say something to Zhong Qinglu, but he wanted to say nothing. After a while, he gave a bitter smile and said with a dry smile:


    "this I didn''t do it... "


    Zhong Qinglu glances at Shen Shi. She looks surprised with a little smile. It seems that there are only two people here, and your hand has just been put on the demon pillar. Who are you or not?


    Shen Shi was speechless. He wanted to explain, but he thought that he couldn''t reveal the secret of the ancient sword. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He could only smile bitterly, and his eyes fell on the big crack on the demon pillar. For a moment, his head was very big. The origin of this Zhenyao column is extraordinary, and its function here is extraordinary. The reason why such an important thing is not guarded is that over a long period of time, the Zhenyao column itself has something magical, and it is extremely difficult for outsiders to damage it, so almost no one worries about these Zhenyao columns.


    It''s just that the sudden crack in front of them tells Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu that although the town demon column is miraculous, it can still be hurt.


    Zhong Qinglu soon thought of something. Once the charge of damaging the Zhenyao pillar was taken, no matter who was afraid of it, her face soon turned pale and said to Shen Shi, "Oh, no, this Or let''s go first. "


    Shen Qinglu thought that Ben Zhong didn''t leave immediately. But before they took a step, they suddenly felt that the temperature in the surrounding air dropped suddenly, like falling into the ice cellar in the blue sky. In the distance, a howling voice suddenly soared into the sky. The cloud, which was rolling and thinning on the top of the mountain, suddenly seemed to feel something. First, it was a sudden meal, and all the clouds stopped for a moment. Then suddenly, there was a strong wind, and it was so dark that it rushed to Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu.


    This sudden change, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu face big change, no one can see, that dark cloud must be something strange, now where dare to stay here for a long time, turn around to run away.


    But the speed of the cloud was extremely fast. Just now, I saw that it was still floating and rolling in the sky on the top of the mountain. A moment later, I rushed down the mountain directly. The speed was even a little faster than the wind. Almost in a twinkling of an eye, the darkness shrouded the broken demon pillar.


    An unstoppable Yin Qi came down from the sky. In an instant, all the vegetation and land within tens of feet of the earth broke up and flew up. A tornado swept over and swept everything away. A little more, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu would also be involved in this terrible whirlpool like an unexpected disaster.


    But it''s just a little bit off.


    Almost, it''s the distance of the width of a stone pillar.


    In this dark wind, the Zhenyao pillar suddenly lights up, and a light bursts into the sky. Then, on the Qinglong mountain, the same light bursts into the sky. Just like the light in the dark, it lights up all the gloom. Each light is a demon pillar. They stand on the side of the mountain road, or on the ridge and cliff, or in the valley and woods, and some are hidden in the caves. But without exception, they echo with each other, emitting bright and blazing light, straight up to the sky.


    A splendid net of brilliance instantly crossed the green mountains and lit up the whole sky. An invisible but vast force flashed out along the net. In the light, in front of the mountain road, there was a scream of pain from the gathering of the clouds. Only in a moment, the urine of the clouds had shrunk by half.Such as strong sunshine, snow, ice melt.


    It seems that the cloud and the wind are crazy together, and they rush up in an instant. The target is the demon pillar that Shen Shi''s hands have been hurt inexplicably. With a loud bang, the town demon column, which has been standing for thousands of years, was shocked and shaken violently. Affected by the impact, especially in the scar on the Zhenyao pillar, the light around the stone pillar suddenly dimmed a lot.


    That situation, like a brilliant and flawless optical network, suddenly there was a small stain hole.


    The cloud seemed to be shocked for a moment, but it stopped for a moment, but immediately fell into a frenzy, and began to keep pounding against the injured Zhenyao pillar, with the sound of thumping all over the world.


    Almost at the same time, dozens of thick and incomparable breath suddenly rose in the center of the huge Tianhong City, far away from here. It seemed that they were shocked by the movement here, and there were signs of approaching here.


    At the beginning, when the cloud suddenly came, Shen Shi subconsciously pulled Zhong Qinglu to turn around and run. However, the momentum was as strong as a mountain. When it came down directly, they were crushed to the ground and could hardly move. But soon things will have a turn for the better, Zhen demon column suddenly, brilliant sky, suddenly the powerful cloud directly forced back, also let Shen Shi on a light.


    At this moment, Shen Shi turned over and jumped up, and his ears were buzzing. Although the process from just now to now was very short, it was like walking around the gate of hell. Especially when he was directly overwhelmed by the evil intention in the cloud, Shen Shi didn''t even feel any chance to resist. He was frozen and almost lost consciousness.


    However, at the critical moment, the ancient sword of killing immortals in his body vibrated again, and the strange spirit power diffused again. It blocked the evil intention in the cloud for him, which supported his intelligence. Zhong Qinglu, who was beside him, had fainted in a moment.


    Shen Shi stood up a little staggeringly. He looked at the dark cloud which was colliding with the demon pillar not far ahead. There was a moment''s blank in his mind. The sudden wind howled and roared, and it turned into a terrible whirlpool. It was spinning in front of him, as if to tear everything apart.


    But all the terrors were blocked by an invisible line, which was the light from the demon pillar. No matter how crazy the dark clouds were, they could not cross the thunder pool.


    But at this moment, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly set, but he saw that the demon pillar was shaking and shaking, and he felt a bit shaky. Obviously, all the black air from the cloud was pounding against the new crack on the demon pillar.


    Although he could not break through the invisible boundary of the demon column, the cloud and the strong wind from the whirlpool still spread beyond the mountain path. Shen Shi soon found it difficult to stand and breathe. He didn''t dare to stay here for a long time. He turned around with difficulty, picked up Zhong Qinglu and wanted to leave.


    However, the wind behind him is getting stronger and stronger, and the roaring sound is like thunder. It seems that the whole green mountain is shaking slowly, like an ancient beast that has been imprisoned for thousands of years, and is about to break free. Shen Shi tries his best to move forward. However, he is shocked to find that his steps are out of control. When he is walking, he is involuntarily swayed by the strong wind. At the same time, there is a faint suction behind him, which seems to drag his body back.


    Shen Shi turned back in horror, only to find that the dark cloud was still in a brilliant wind, and he kept fighting with the demon pillar madly. He didn''t pay any attention to what he meant here. Obviously, the scene just now was just a little aftereffect.


    But after understanding these, Shen Shi is more and more frightened by this mysterious thing, but by contrast, his way is too low, and with Zhong Qinglu in his arms, he slowly moves back with him at this moment.


    This kind of powerlessness made Shen Shi feel depressed. For the first time in his life, he was so angry with his Taoist realm. It was also at this moment that he really realized that although the five elements technique was powerful, those Taoist realms might be the real foundation.


    Under the brilliance, the area of the dark cloud was still shrinking, but under the impact of the strange dark air, the demon column on the hand was getting weaker and weaker, and it seemed that it was going to be unable to support. At this critical moment, suddenly, a sound like thunder suddenly sounded on the sky, like rolling thunder passing by, and someone said flatly:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    "Devil, dare!"


    At the same time, dozens of powerful breath appeared on the sky at the same time, and the power was like a vast ocean, drowning all the gloomy breath.


    It''s just a coincidence that this day may be the day that the number of monks of the yuan Dan kingdom of the human race in Tianhong city has been the most in the past thousand years


    The cloud trembled for a moment, as if it gave out an angry roar. Then it shook suddenly, but it rushed directly to the ground.


    There was a huge roar like the collapse of a mountain. A huge deep hole was suddenly knocked out on the mountain road, and the black gas directly penetrated into the ground and disappeared. And the cracks extend in all directions, and suddenly there are landslides everywhere. Standing nearby, Shen Shi can''t escape at all. Once he shakes, Zhong Qinglu, who is still unconscious, falls into the black hole like a bottomless abyss, and soon disappears.


    There was a thunderous roar, and the purple light fell like the angry eyes of the gods. In an instant, everything was shocked and the mountain was silent. Then dozens of equally powerful breath gathered in the sky. For a moment, the whole towering Qinglong mountain seemed to be a little short.


    Innumerable monsters, who used to be violent and boisterous, were hiding at this moment. None of them dared to stand up or even utter the slightest sound. They could only curl up in their nests or some dark corner and tremble. Even those bloodthirsty ghosts and ghosts were subdued by such terrible and powerful momentum at the moment. Out of instinctive fear, they completely retreated The dark underground.


    On that day, the shadowy figures in the sky looked down on all this. There is no doubt that they are the most powerful group in the world. As long as they stand together casually, the momentum seems to have been able to suppress everything.


    After the sand dust, the mountain road gradually calmed down. The ghost column gradually calmed down in the violent shaking, and still stood in place, but there were many new collision marks on the column. And on the ground beside the stone pillar, there is a big hole that can''t see the bottom. It''s just the monster in the strange dark cloud that hit it.


    On the sky, there was a strong air, and dozens of people were floating in the air. Five people were standing in front of them, who were the leader of the Sizheng school and the immortal Association, the immortal Qu who had an unfathomable way. The purple sky thunder that scared away the monster just now was released by Qu Lao.


    At the moment, Qu Lao''s face was cold and stern. He snorted softly and said, "evil, clown, a thief will never die."


    Standing beside him, Huaiyuan real person of Lingxiao sect turned his eyes and said, "Qu Lao, do you know the monster just now?"


    Mr. Qu nodded and said, "yes, our immortals will continue to guard the forbidden area of Qinglong mountain secretly for thousands of years. Up to now, in the huge underground palace at the foot of the mountain, there are three known demons with powerful magic power. Just now, the evil is one of them, named" zuandi Liao. "


    "Drilling tusks?" A slightly surprised voice rang out from the side, but it was the abbot of Zhenlong hall, master tianku. He looked a little surprised and said, "this kind of monster is said to have some ancient Earth Dragon blood. It''s extremely powerful, irascible and good at walking underground. It has disappeared in the Hongmeng world for many years. People all think it''s extinct. Unexpectedly, it''s in this demon family''s underground palace There is still something left in it


    Qu Laodao said: "that''s right. Compared with the other two monsters that can''t get out of the underground palace all the year round, this earth digging tusk is the most vicious one. It seems that it wants to escape the blockade of the forbidden area of Qinglong mountain. In the past few hundred years, it has fought with our immortal society many times, and many good players in this society have died in its hands."


    As he spoke, Mr. Qu slowly fell down from the sky to the side of the road on the green mountain, and the other four real leaders also fell down. As for the other real people in Danjing, they didn''t follow him, but just stood far above the cloud.


    Hum, the demon fell to the cave and then looked at the pillar. When he saw the bumps, his face changed.


    Nangong Lei, the leader of Tianjian palace, came forward and touched the majestic and tall stone surface of Zhenyao pillar with his hand. He said in a deep voice: "this pillar is damaged a lot."


    He nodded and said: "it''s true. It seems that the earth digging tusk has made great progress. It''s really important that he can hurt the Zhenyao pillar this time. However, there are some legalistic powers left by sages in the past in this Council. They have their own ways to repair this pillar and make the "great Zhou Tianding spirit array" return to its original state. You need not worry. "


    At this time, he didn''t say a word since he just fell down, but he was still watching the immortal Yuanfeng hall, the leader of Yuanshi sect, who was in the deep hole on the ground. He suddenly said, "Mr. Qu, I think that the earth digging tusk just tried to hit the town demon pole with the intention of getting out of trouble, but after failing, he was seriously injured by the great Zhou Tianding spirit array left by this saint. I''m afraid that he has gone at least 50% or 60% of his way. It''s such a good time. Why don''t you take the opportunity to kill this tusk? "


    Qu Lao shook his head and said, "immortal yuan doesn''t know something. This monster is very good at escaping from the earth. Once it escapes into the earth, it will be very quick and can''t be captured. In addition, once it''s frightened, it often hides in the depths of the huge underground labyrinth. There are countless prohibitions and unpredictable dangers. Even the immortal Yuandan can''t cope with it, so it''s useless to chase it. We need to think about it in the long run. "Yuan Feng Tang nodded slowly, paused for a moment, and then said, "yes, when I came over from the city just now, I seemed to see that there were still human figures under the demon from a distance. Have you ever seen them clearly?"


    The others shook their heads together. Master tianku sighed and said: "the monk who wanted to explore the mountain at that time didn''t want to pass by here. He didn''t want to suffer from this unexpected disaster."


    In silence, the people thought that this might be the most possible. In front of powerful monsters such as zuandi Liao, only these real people in Yuandan realm can treat them freely. The monks in Yuandan realm are really not good enough, so they can only be regarded as unlucky.


    After standing for a long time, Mr. Qu waved his sleeve robe and said, "you Taoist brothers, I will arrange people here to repair it. You don''t have to worry about it. Just now, the demons made trouble and disturbed your meditation. However, since you have come out, why don''t you go to the fairy house with me to have a cup of tea and have a look at the scenery of Tianhong metropolis in your spare time? "


    Several real people have no objection. All of them are big people standing at the top of the Terran. Naturally, they won''t waste their time here, so they all quickly rise to the air, and the ground, including the foot of the Castle Peak, has soon calmed down after the initial chaos. It seems that people in Tianhong city are not surprised by this kind of disturbance.


    From a distance, a group of people came quickly. They saw that the clothes were all the hands of the immortal society, and they were walking towards the damaged Zhenyao pillar on the green hill. Before long, they went to the hillside, and soon they were very skilled in their own duties. They repaired the road, repaired the level road, and even took a lot of earth from Ruyi bag, but they wanted to directly block and bury the big hole in the ground.


    Everything seems to be recovering As for the man who fell down without knowing his name, I don''t know how many friars on the green hill quietly stay here every day and never appear again. Who can manage so many?


    When Shen Shi fell, he suddenly felt light. At the same time, there was a loud roar in his ears. All kinds of noises seemed to surge into his ears. Because the sound was too loud and too miscellaneous, but I couldn''t hear anything clearly. I just felt that my body kept falling down, and there seemed to be a strange giant under my body, which was roaring and roaring desperately to the ground. The speed was incredible, even faster than the speed of his body falling vertically.


    Large and small pieces of gravel and soil fell from him one after another, and some hit him heavily, which made Shen Shi show his teeth in pain. However, he gritted his teeth to support the last trace of reason, or desperately grasp the body of Zhong Qinglu, but in the panic, he suddenly found that the light on his head suddenly began to weaken, and soon, a dark diffuse, all the light swallowed up.


    In the dark, Shen Shi''s heart sank down, and not far away from him, in the terrible noise, it seemed that there were a few calls from Xiao Hei''s voice.


    It didn''t take long for Shen Shi to feel that he couldn''t support himself any longer. Suddenly, his body was shocked and he fell to the ground. It''s just strange that when you fall from such a high place, it should be a crushing end, but the feeling behind him is a bit soft.


    It''s as if he suddenly fell on something soft and fell into it.


    Although he was softer than he could imagine, avoiding the misfortune of falling from a height to pieces, with the rapid sinking of his body, the strange things under him in the dark quickly showed a strange tenacity, quickly pulled the falling trend of Shen Shi, and then jumped suddenly, and he was thrown into the sky again.


    This is a great shock. Shen Shi is in a whirl. In the confusion, he suddenly lightens his hand. Zhong Qinglu, who has been in a coma, is separated from him.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he turned over and grabbed it in the air. However, the strength around him was so great that he could hardly control his body. At the same time, the soft and tough giant below him seemed to feel something, and suddenly moved again, and suddenly moved to a place in the dark.


    This movement was like the shaking of the earth and the mountains. Before Shen Shi could react, he was affected by a wave of potential, and then he was knocked out again. It''s hard to hear the sound of bumping into the wall, so as not to faint.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    However, Zhong Qinglu''s figure had already disappeared in the dark when he was suddenly blocked by the mountain like monster in the dark. Shen Shi himself was also powerless to fall in a dark corner, just listening to the noise in the underground. The monster in the dark did not know how to make it disappear in the dark.


    After the monster left the underground cave, it soon became very quiet. Shen Shi listened for a while and confirmed that the mysterious monster had left. Maybe it''s because the underground cave has just been dug out by the monster, so the air is still fresh, but there is always a strange smell in the air. Maybe it''s the smell of the monster?


    Shen Shi doesn''t know, but he doesn''t care about these at the moment. Of course, the most urgent thing is to find Zhong Qinglu and Xiao Hei first, and he also vaguely thinks of one thing at the moment. Isn''t it at the foot of Qinglong mountain that the demon clan underground palace in Hongcheng has been rumored for many years? We are afraid that we will fall into an extremely dangerous situation.


    However, Shen Shi was a little relieved that, at least up to now, he still didn''t notice any other monsters or ghosts coming near. Think about the place above, it should be near the zhenyaozhu. Maybe In addition to the power on the ground, even in the depths of the earth, maybe the Zhenyao column also has the ability to frighten nearby ghosts and beasts?


    With this hope in mind, Shen Shi stands up slowly. First of all, he checks himself and finds that he is lucky that he has not been seriously injured. At most, there are several skin and flesh scratches, which are not in the way.


    This discovery made him feel a little relieved. Maybe Zhong Qinglu and Xiao Hei will survive safely.


    Standing up straight and looking around, Shen Shi found that almost all the places where he could see were dark. At most, he could feel the shadow of some big and small stones near him. Almost subconsciously, he looked up at the place where he had fallen, but now even the top of his head was dark. I didn''t know that the cave he had fallen down was too deep, or there was a zigzag in the rolling, but now I couldn''t see the hole.


    Almost subconsciously, Shen Shi''s mind suddenly recalled the scene in Gaoling mountain. When he and Xiao Hei fell into the sea of bones, it was also such a deep and boundless darkness.


    But in the sea of bones, because of the accumulation of bones in endless years, a little phosphorous fire was produced, so after the eyes adapted to the dark, they could still see some light, but at this time, there was really no light underground, and nothing could be seen.


    Maybe it''s because he fell into the abyss twice, and the scenes in front of him are somewhat similar, which reminds Shen Shi of the terrible scene of ghosts howling in the abyss of zhenhun that day. It''s not a pleasant memory. Shen Shi takes a deep breath, shakes his head and shakes away those disturbing thoughts.


    He stood in the dark and listened carefully for a while. There was no sound. In this dark underground world, there seemed to be a dead silence everywhere. After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi whistled and immediately stepped back, keeping a distance from where he had just stood.


    However, his caution was not confirmed by any danger. On the contrary, not far from the dark ahead, there was a deep hum, which sounded very familiar. It was Xiao Hei''s voice.


    Shen Shi was very happy and almost instinctively felt a sense of peace of mind. For most of these years, Xiao Hei has been with him all the time. He has always been a human and a pig. The relationship between them is really stronger than anything.


    There was no hesitation. Shen Shi raised his hand and let out a fireball. The fire suddenly lit up around the place, dispelled a lot of darkness, and also saw that there were falling rocks and stones, big and small, on the ground and the surrounding stone walls were potholes, and many places had fresh fracture marks, which looked like a cave that had just been excavated.


    At the same time, there was no abnormal sound around the underground cave, including the escape of any small animals and insects, and no scream. Everything still looked very quiet.


    Xiao Hei''s voice suddenly became loud. Before long, a shadow came out from the front and ran to Shen Shi''s side. His head came up to him and rubbed hard on his legs. It was Xiao Hei.


    Shen Shi laughs and squats down to touch his head. Then he checks Xiao Hei''s body. After groping for a while, Shen Shi tut tut tut two times, taps Xiao Hei''s head and says, "you''re still rough and fleshy."


    It''s amazing that such a big noise fell down, and the pig actually looked unhurt. But after putting down half of his mind, Shen Shi raises the other half of his mind again. This fireball goes out, and Xiao Hei appears. It''s gratifying, but what about Zhong Qinglu?


    Shen Shi looked around and found that there was no Zhong Qinglu in the light. That woman seems to have disappeared in this dark underground world.


    Shen Shi''s face was a little ugly, and he was silent. According to common sense, the most important thing he should do now is to take out the snow sword, perform the Royal sword technique, and try to go back from the top. If it is possible to get away, it is the right way to find the sect elder to help as soon as possible. But in this way, Zhong Qinglu was left alone in the dangerous underground. Shen Shi clearly remembers that when the two fell, Zhong Qinglu was stunned by the monster''s power.If you don''t find her as soon as possible, the underground may be connected with the legendary demon maze after a long time, which is extremely dangerous.


    This choice is dangerous and unpredictable, but Shen Shi didn''t hesitate for long. He just kept silent for a moment, then patted Xiaohei''s head and whispered to it:


    "let''s go to find Qinglu, OK?"


    Xiao Hei raised his head and looked at Shen Shi. There was a strange look in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    The fire lit up and slowly burned on Shen Shi''s palm, pulling out two slender shadows behind him and Xiao Hei. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei carefully look for Zhong Qinglu in this underground cave, but the ground here is full of rocks and broken soil, so it''s very difficult to walk, and they climb all the way up and down. Shen Shi looks for every corner nearby, but he doesn''t see Zhong Qinglu.


    She seems to have disappeared.


    Shen Shi''s heart slowly sank with the increase of time. Somehow, there was a strange anxiety in his heart. An inexplicable worry rose slowly from his heart. Even he was still walking, and suddenly remembered some things that he thought he had forgotten long ago.


    When they were young on the green fish island, there were some fat young girls who had quarreled with him, met him, misunderstood him and made a deal with him. I don''t know why, they all came to me.


    Originally, the original memory, he still remember, did not forget.


    Of course, this underground cave can''t be as big as the zhenhunyuan in Gaoling mountain. Basically, according to the place where the fire is shining, Shen Shi estimates that this is just a big cave several feet high. In some places around the edge, you can still see that the rock wall and soil layer are not very solid. In some places, there are even stones and soil constantly searching Fall, fill a lot of space.


    However, Rao is so. Just think that the cave in front of you is not natural, but probably a monster. Then the size of this monster is quite considerable. Fortunately, at least just now, the monster didn''t show any interest in Shen Shi Xiaohei. From the beginning to the end, it was just trying to hit the demon column. It seemed that the idea of escaping was better than everything else.


    At the moment, the unknown monster doesn''t know where to go. The cave is empty. Shen Shi looks for Zhong Qinglu all the time, but he doesn''t find it. He worries more and more.


    The cave extends forward in the darkness. It seems that the huge monster just fled from here to the front, ignoring everything around, leaving only an empty tunnel. After pondering for a long time, Shen Shi finally decided to venture forward.


    The fire light in the dark is burning quietly. It is very bright in this underground cave, but the darkness outside the fire light is also very deep and dark. There is always a feeling that there is something peeping here in the dark. Xiao Hei also keeps quiet and follows Shen Shi''s feet. At the same time, he looks straight ahead and occasionally looks up to smell the air. He seems to be on guard.


    The ground is not easy to walk, and the potholes, including the large and small falling rocks and mounds everywhere, make it difficult for them to walk. It often takes them a long time to climb over these obstacles. If the terrain is not clear, it is not suitable to use the snow sword to fly forward, Shen Shi really has the impulse to take out the snow sword.


    However, no matter how hard the road is, there will be a difficult moment. After climbing high and low for almost half an hour, Shen Shi suddenly finds that the ground of his cave in front of him is flat.


    The reason why the appearance of the cave is flattened is that large flat stones suddenly appear at the foot, including the surrounding area of the cave, which seems to be flattened a lot. Shen Shi''s steps stopped for a moment, and his eyes were not happy but worried. On the contrary, the color of vigilance became more intense.


    In the depths of the earth, if there are signs of artificial repair of buildings, he can''t think of any other possibilities except for the legendary demon clan underground palace. However, the demon clan underground palace has always been an extremely dangerous place, and even such a huge force as the immortal society has to concentrate human and material resources for many years to solve the corner of the underground labyrinth Not to mention, in the legend, there are countless ferocious monsters and ghosts hidden in this huge demon family underground palace.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    At present, the wisest way is to go back. Although it''s dark, there''s no real danger from the beginning to the end. Just go back to the place where you just fell, and then try to fly up with the snow sword. This may be the most effective way out.


    It''s just Along the way, Zhong Qinglu still disappeared.


    Where on earth did she go? What happened in the dark just now?


    Shen Shi stood in the same place and pondered for a long time. He was in a dilemma. In principle, if Zhong Qinglu was still in a coma, she would never have fallen so far after she fell into the cave. But if she woke up, why did she disappear so quietly?


    Shen Shibai couldn''t understand this. The only thing he could explain was that the monster just took away Zhong Qinglu. But let him want to break the head, can''t think of that monster in the end why will notice Zhong Qinglu?


    After hesitating for a while, Shen Shi gritted his teeth. If he turned back, he would not be able to pass the pass in his heart. And if you and Zhong Qinglu have been missing for a long time, master and martial uncle Yunni, the two immortal people in Danjing, should also notice something.


    Shen made a slight exhalation, and then continued to walk forward.


    This time, the road was much smoother, so it was obvious that Shen Shi''s speed was faster. At the same time, Shen Shi soon found more and more signs of artificial repair. Although the gravel and soil could still be seen everywhere on the ground, it seemed that he was walking in a long abandoned corridor that had been built by predecessors.


    Walking, the corridor is also a dead silence. The fire lights up the surrounding and front and back directions. Suddenly, in front of him, a tall shadow is imprinted into Shen Shi''s eyes.


    Shen Shi was surprised and stopped, but the shadow in front of him didn''t move. It seemed that he was just shaking with the shadow of the fire, and the body was still standing there quietly. Shen Shi took a close look and found that there seemed to be a stone tablet about Zhang high, so he walked over carefully.


    When he got close, under the light of the fire, Shen Shi found that the stone tablet was gray and hard, but it didn''t have many decorative patterns. To be exact, it was equivalent to cutting a piece into a long strip shape and inserting it directly into the soil layer. Apart from that, there was nothing left.


    He frowned, looked up and down at the wordless stone tablet, but could not see anything strange. Then he shook his head slightly, thinking that there were some strange things under the demon clan underground palace that he didn''t know, which should not be strange. He didn''t care any more. He walked around the stone tablet and went on.


    Just as he passed by the stone tablet, his eyes suddenly swept over the back of the stone tablet, only to find that there seemed to be a line engraved on it by himself on the backlit stone surface. He immediately stopped and looked at it carefully. A moment later, he saw the row of words that were exactly engraved on the stone tablet, which was a seemingly endless sentence:


    how far is it from here Diamond is eight hundred feet.


    Diamond?


    What is diamond? Is it a kind of strange stone?


    After staying for a while, Shen Shi quickly turned his mind and began to recall everything he had known before. But he soon determined that there was no diamond, at least among the many spiritual materials he knew. But if it wasn''t for lingcai stone, what would this diamond be?


    This stone tablet is obviously built by the ancients, but it must have its unknown meaning when it is so isolated and deep underground.


    Shen Shi stared at this sentence and racked his brains to think about it. However, he thought about anything related to diamond anyway. Later, it suddenly occurred to him that it seemed that he had heard about diamond in the Buddhist inheritance of Zhenlong temple a long time ago, but it was obviously different from diamond.


    What the hell is going on Shen Shi couldn''t figure it out, but it was not a wise move to spend a long time on this stone tablet. So Shen Shi turned around, hesitated for a while, and went on.


    The stone tablet soon disappeared behind him in a shadow, as if it had never appeared before, so quietly and lonely buried in the depths of the earth.


    The darkness around seemed to be a little deeper.


    The silence seemed to come from all directions. In addition to the sound of footsteps echoing in the corridor, Shen Shi suddenly found that he seemed to be able to hear his heartbeat.


    It was a bad feeling. Shen Shi was in a trance for a moment, but fortunately, at this time, Xiao Hei suddenly began to hum.


    It''s better than anything to have another voice beside you. Shen Shi''s strange mood soon calmed down. He took a look at Xiao Hei walking beside him, and his eyes were filled with joy. But not long later, he and Xiao Hei almost stopped at the same time.


    Because in front of them, there is a fork in the road ahead.The passage on the right side is dark, and the passage on the left side is also deep. But after watching carefully for a moment, you will find that in the depth of that direction, a faint light seems to be flashing.


    In addition, everything is still very quiet, only the fire light shines on Shen Shi and Xiao Hei.


    Which of these two roads should we take?


    What''s the meaning of that epigram about diamond?


    There are two branches, one deep and dark, the other deep and long, but there seems to be a faint light at the end of the road. Which road should we choose?


    Shen Shi stood in the same place and hesitated for a long time. At last, his eyes still fell on the bright passage. There may be something different if there is light shining there, but Shen Shi is not sure what it is at the end of the road, whether it is harmless or actually the most dangerous place.


    He subconsciously looked back at the road. It seemed that there was darkness in the corridor behind him, which was completely immersed in the shadow of silence. Shen Shi estimated the distance in his mind. From that stone tablet to his present position, it was almost 300 Zhang or so, and no more than 400 Zhang at most. Moreover, walking in the dark underground passage actually hindered his feeling. If he didn''t walk so far, Shen Shi didn''t think it was strange.


    He opened his eyes and looked forward. The dark passage was silent and could not see anything. Instead, in the bright passage, there seemed to be a shadow at the end of the light. The distance was so far away that he could not see clearly. Maybe it was an illusion, or just an ordinary piece of rock was thrown there.


    Could it be diamond over there?


    This mysterious diamond is specially carved and marked with stone tablets, which obviously has a long history. Considering that this underground labyrinth was built by the powerful demon clan in the days of the demon king ten thousand years ago, Shen Shi even thought that this diamond should be something of great importance. However, no matter how he thought about it, he still couldn''t think of it What is the memory of diamond.


    After taking a deep breath, Shen Shi no longer hesitated and took Xiao Hei to the passage with faint light at the end of the road.


    After walking along this passage for a while, Shen Shi obviously felt that there were more and more signs of artificial construction. Not only the road became more and more smooth, but even the surrounding stone walls gradually began to appear flat stone surface. At the same time, with his progress, the passage gradually became a regular road with a height of three Zhang and a width of two Zhang.


    With the gradual reduction of the marks on the stone tiles, we can see that there are even a few marks on the ground.


    He stopped, squatted down, brushed away the dirt and dust on the surface of the stone bricks with his hands, and observed carefully for a moment. He found that almost all the animals carved on the stone bricks were all kinds of animals, including lions, wolves, tigers, leopards, birds and beasts, including some strange beasts he had never seen before.


    Perhaps it was because of too long time that most of these patterns were old-fashioned, and there were signs of wear and blur in many places. However, Shen Shi could see most of them, and then he quickly thought of the three years when he lived in the demon kingdom. It seemed that most of the ancient ancestors of the demon tribes believed in were in these patterns.


    Shen Shi stares at these patterns. After a while, he stands up without expression, but his eyes are more dignified. Xiao Hei, who was standing beside him, looked up at him and seemed to hum a little uneasily. Shen Shi looked down at him and then leaned over his head and touched his head. He said in a soft voice:


    "Qinglu hasn''t been found yet. Let''s go ahead and have a look."


    Xiao Hei rubbed his hand with his head, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Shen Shi steps forward again, but this time his pace seems to be much faster than just now. It''s not a short time since Zhong Qinglu just disappeared inexplicably. Even Shen Shi has a vague premonition.


    This passage looks dark and gloomy, and it doesn''t seem bright because there is a light at the end of the road. On the contrary, in most places, darkness still dominates. In addition, a dead environment makes Shen Shi be on guard for fear that something terrible will jump out of a corner of the dark shadow.


    However, to his surprise, it was obviously a part of the demon family underground palace, or at least it was very close to the location of the demon family underground palace. But according to the legend, monsters and monsters could be seen everywhere in the demon family underground palace, but he had never seen one in this channel.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    He walked through most parts of the passage safely and safely, some strangely through the long darkness, and came to the end of the road. Then he saw the light he had seen before.


    And the one thing in the light.


    A stone more than half a person''s height, full of gold, exudes a gentle but not dazzling light, flashing around slowly.


    Shen Shi saw this stone when he stepped on the edge of the light. Then he seemed to be surprised, even subconsciously held his breath, and looked at the not huge stone in amazement. After his initial incredible familiarity, he quickly made a clear judgment.


    "Golden tire stone..."


    He stood there in astonishment.


    Jintai stone is the most mysterious and inconceivable stone among all the Hongmeng realms. It is the only material for transmitting the Dharma array in ancient times. It has extremely powerful power of breathing and breathing. In addition, it is the mysterious Rune carved on this hard stone by someone who doesn''t know. This is the most important way for the Hongmeng realms to communicate with each other.


    However, no similar vein has ever been found in the Hongmeng kingdom. Besides the ancient transmission array, almost no gold placer has been found. To be honest, the three stone golden tire stone array discovered by Shen Shi is actually a rare stone outside the ancient transmission array. But fundamentally speaking, it is also a kind of transmission array.


    So after confirming that he actually saw a gold placer in the underground passage, Shen Shi almost subconsciously turned his eyes to look for other gold placers. Even he subconsciously thought, is there a big or small transmission array hidden here?


    How many secrets were hidden in the powerful ancient demon clan?


    But when he moved his eyes, he got nothing. Gradually, there was a trace of confusion in Shen Shi''s eyes, and it was even thicker than before. The golden stone in front of him looked like Is it like the only stone around here?


    Except for the golden stone, it seems that there is no one around.


    Of course, the possibility of transmitting the Dharma array disappeared. Shen Shi''s eyes fell on the golden stone again. His eyes were full of incredible colors and doubts. However, when he carefully observed the stone which had been buried in the ground for many years, his eyes suddenly turned and he came closer. After carefully examining the stone, he frowned and whispered:


    "eh There seems to be no Rune? "


    a tiny bit of gold stone as like as two peas in the ancient transmission array, the same is the golden light and luster, but after careful examination, it will find that the surface of the stone is smooth and extremely smooth without any trace of the carved figures.


    A primitive and intact gold placer? Shen Shi didn''t know if he was the first person in the world to see this kind of stone. However, facing this stone, he didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this time, he suddenly thought of another possibility.


    Golden tire stone Diamond?


    It''s only one word short of stone, isn''t it What''s the connection?


    The golden light looks very soft. It''s no different from the golden placer stone Shen Shi saw on the ancient transmission array. It''s hard to imagine that this strange time has become the most important channel of communication among all circles in the long history of Hongmeng.


    The history of jintaishi is not only longer than that of the human race, but also longer than that of the TIANYAO royal court, which ruled Hongmeng for tens of thousands of years. It seems that the ancient teleportation array, which stands in every corner of Hongmeng world and never wears away, has existed since the historical records.


    Since ancient times, there have been various legends about this magical stone and the more magical transmission array. Among them, there are many fantastic ideas created by gods. Basically, if it is a mysterious thing beyond the upper limit of one''s own horizon, no matter which race it is, it will subconsciously and directly place its trust on those illusory gods and ghosts, and the human demon race is no exception ¡£


    It''s better than the heyday of the demon clan. In the past, the heaven demon court ruled the yunei, but it can''t explain these ancient teleportation arrays. So in the end, the basically unified saying within the demon clan is that these magical arrays and the mysterious golden fetuses were made by the heaven demon emperor, the ancestor of our clan and the only descendant of Pangu It''s amazing. Because of this, it turns out that our demon clan is the one chosen by heaven and should rule all the people.


    In fact, there is more than one myth in my family, which is the closest to wujunian. Of course, the most powerful ones made the most magical stones and Dharma array, so my family, which is the noblest in blood, was born to be superior to others, and then what we should do and so onIn contrast, it''s the Terran branch that seems to be a little unusual. In such a long time, there has not been a myth and legend similar to that of our ancestors. Therefore, from ancient times to the present, there has not been a story about the ancestors of the Terran making these ancient transmission arrays.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi also moved a little, thinking that perhaps in the past, the human race was enslaved for a long time in the powerful age of the demon clan, and it was the weakest and most humble race at that time, so was it so weak in the history of the clan? As a matter of fact, the historical records of the Terran have been very dilapidated, and the more systematic and detailed records almost all began to appear after the battle of the human demon ten thousand years ago, and continue to the present. At an earlier time, the records of the human race were mostly handed down by word of mouth, and most of the contents were about how the human race was tragically oppressed and humiliated. On the contrary, there was no record of the origin of the human race and the earliest legends.


    It seems that there is such a taste that the human race suddenly appears on the land of Hongmeng, and then is enslaved by the major alien races led by the demon race.


    Shen Shi gazed at the unusual golden stone in front of him, looking at the soft golden light. If nothing happened, the brilliance of the stone would not change after the wind and rain, and it would still be beautiful even for tens of thousands of years.


    Perhaps it has gone through the mysterious ancient times, has witnessed the history that has now been annihilated?


    Shen Shi gently stretched out his hand and touched the surface of the stone through the golden light.


    Nothing unusual happened.


    Shen Shi''s mind turned. The stone tablet he had seen before was written with the word "diamond". Obviously, it would not stand there for no reason. Judging by the distance He turned and looked at the passage behind him. Would it be 800 feet from that stone tablet to here?


    In his heart, he was not sure, but it seemed that the difference was not too much. However, if this gold placer was really the "diamond" written on the stone tablet, Shen Shi did not find any additional important information on it.


    There are no runes, no marks, and no words. This golden birthstone is placed alone in this passage. Perhaps in the past tens of thousands of years, it has been emitting a faint golden light in the dark.


    It was dark on the way. Behind the golden tire, the passage was still extending forward, but there was a little light. It seemed that some gems embedded in the stone wall gave off faint light, illuminating the nearby places.


    A stone separated, as if to this golden tire stone as the boundary, divided into two worlds of light and dark.


    As for the front of that little bit of light in the passage to where, but still can''t see clearly.


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi finally crossed the stone and continued to walk forward. Behind him, Xiao Hei seemed to be very interested in the stone. At this time, he sneaked forward and smelled the stone everywhere. Finally, he rubbed the surface of the stone a few times, rubbing his head on the stone like an itch. Its posture looks strange. It seems that it always wants to grope on the Golden Pebble with its forehead, but after a while, it seems to be quiet, looking disappointed and depressed, and then turns to walk forward.


    Who knows just walked a few steps, suddenly the head hit a person''s foot, but Shen Shi went back. Xiao Hei looks up at him. Shen Shi''s eyes are shining. He doesn''t seem to notice Xiao Hei at all. He goes straight to the gold placer again. After looking it up and down carefully, he suddenly bends down and holds the gold placer with both hands. He drinks it with a soft drink. He looks like he wants to hold it up.


    But the stone didn''t move and didn''t respond.


    Shen Shi''s face was a little red. He tried several times, but he failed. He soon gave up trying, but the light in his eyes didn''t fade. After thinking about it, he simply took a ruyi bag out of his arms, and then began to try it on the Golden Pebble.


    Jintai stone, this is a single original stone that has never been carved before!


    At least since the rise of the human race, no one has ever found that the value of this stone is simply incalculable!


    But no matter how he tries, no matter how big the Ruyi bag is, the stone is still as stable as a mountain. There is no sign that it is included in the Ruyi bag. It seems that there is a mysterious power on the stone, which is very resistant to the power of Ruyi bag.


    Shen Shi tries for a long time, but finally gives up. He looks very disappointed and sighs. He shakes his head and turns to leave. Suddenly, in the corner of his eye, he sees Xiao Hei squatting on his side. His eyes are strange, as if he saw a fool in a play.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    Shen Shi gave a dry cough and said, "this golden tire stone is of great value. If you can take it out and study it carefully, maybe you can make something good."


    Xiao Hei curled his mouth, grunted a few times, then shook his head and walked forward with dignity.


    There was light in the passage. At the same time, at this depth, there were less debris such as gravel and falling soil, and the road became easier. Shen Shi simply put away the fireball used for lighting before. In this dangerous and unknown underground labyrinth, it is better to save some spiritual power.


    After walking for a while, the passage feels a little wider and wider, the surrounding light is also bright, and the stone carving patterns on the ground and the stone wall are gradually clear, which makes people feel as if they are getting closer to something. An ancient but powerful breath is diffused in the passage.


    Everything is still very quiet, there is no exception. Now, Shen Shi is sure that this place is the legendary demon clan underground palace in nine cases out of ten. Under the Qinglongshan mountains, this passage must be a large-scale building, so it is almost impossible to have a second choice.


    But I don''t know why, the legend in the underground palace is full of ferocious ghosts and monsters, but he hasn''t seen them until now.


    Is it because I am still outside the demon clan underground palace?


    Thinking of this, he could not help thinking about Zhong Qinglu. There was still no trace of her along the way. Where did she go?


    As he walked, Shen Shi suddenly stopped and looked forward. In front of the passage, which had been silent for a long time, there was a change at last.


    It''s the end of the tunnel.


    There appeared a gate, a tall, simple and closed stone gate.


    Shen Shi came forward slowly and looked at the stone gate carefully. The stone gate, about three feet high, completely sealed every inch of the passage, leaving no space. At the same time, unlike the surrounding brick walls, the stone gate was blank. Except for some patterns on the edge of the door frame, there was only a ferocious tiger head statue in the middle of the stone gate In addition, there is no carving pattern.


    The pale and hard stone stands there coldly, just like a lonely but persistent guard, holding the secret behind the door for a long time.


    Shen Shi tried to push forward twice. However, the stone gate at the tentacle was so heavy that it didn''t seem to be able to be opened by human force at all. So he quickly gave up the attempt, and then his eyes fell on the tiger''s head mark on the stone gate.


    At this moment, an idea suddenly flashed through his heart. Behind the stone gate, was it the real demon clan underground palace?


    So behind this door, will there be countless monsters and ghosts?


    There is a tiger in the stone gate. It is ferocious and fierce. Although the relief is not huge, a tiger''s head is vividly carved, showing its own awe inspiring power. Shen Shiduan looked at the carved tiger head for a moment, and suddenly felt a little familiar. When he thought about it carefully, he remembered that the design seemed to be similar to the totem of a red tiger demon tribe he had seen when he was still in the demon world.


    The red tiger demon tribe was finally destroyed under the fierce attack of the azure snake demon tribe led by Yulin. Except for a few escaped fish, almost all the adult soldiers and the older tribe teenagers were killed by the azure snake demon tribe.


    The tribal war within the demon clan has always been so cruel, which may be beyond the understanding of most people who have occupied the dominant position in the Hongmeng world. To tell you the truth, Shen Shi also feels a little confused about this, so when he comes back from the demon world and his life stabilizes, whenever he has the opportunity to read in the sea of books in Lingxiao sect, Shen Shi will pay attention to the records in this aspect.


    But what surprised him was that according to the records of the ancient books collected by lingxiaozong from the time of the demon king court, when the demon clan was strong, in addition to the high status of the demon emperor, most of the low-level demon clans had disputes and conflicts, but never had such a fierce internal struggle, let alone the internal conflict It''s easy to exterminate.


    It seems that in the past ten thousand years, not only the Terran side has undergone tremendous changes, but also the remnant demons who are isolated from the demon world have undergone some strange changes that are unknown to the public. They have become the scene of endless fighting among many tribes in the demon world today.


    Thinking a little further, Shen Shi shakes his head and takes back his thoughts. His eyes return to the stone carving of tiger''s head in front of him. Most of the vivid tiger''s head is made of the same stone as the surrounding stone gates. Only in the place of his two eyes are two bright and dark Brown gems.


    The brilliance of the gemstone is flickering gently. It seems to have some vitality, just like two real eyes, watching the world outside the stone door.


    Shen Shi looked at the tiger''s head for a long time. In the middle, he tried to reach out and touch the gem in the tiger''s eyes, but neither the stone gate nor the tiger''s head had any reaction. If you think about it, such a heavy and thick stone gate has locked this passage. Of course, it is impossible to put the door opening mechanism on the door, otherwise anyone can open the door by pressing the tiger''s head. What''s the significance of this door?Shen Shi took a step back, frowned slightly, and thought passed in his eyes. In his current way, if he could not find a way to open the door or a key, he would not be able to open the heavy stone gate. Moreover, at this moment, another idea floated in his mind:


    he had only one path along the way, and the stone gate blocked all the gaps in the way, and no matter how he looked at the stone gate They don''t look like they used to. In other words, Zhong Qinglu, the biggest reason that Shen Shi traced all the way here, is probably not on this road or in the passageway inside and outside the stone gate.


    Maybe behind the door is the real labyrinth of the demon clan. Maybe behind the door is the precious spiritual materials hidden by the demon clan in the past. But obviously, in addition to these most beautiful things, there is a great possibility that there may be a vast expanse of fierce ghosts and monsters standing behind the door, waiting for the stone gate to open, and then they rush up to connect Shen Shi with Xiao Hei Two guys eat it together.


    There is a big gap between the two results, which is really a big difference. In Shen Shi''s opinion, it seems that in any case, the latter is more likely. Over the years, he has always remembered what his father Shen Tai said on the day when he was separated from him. Maybe some words and sentences are different, but the truth is the same:


    there are hundreds of millions of people in the world. Luck can''t just fall on you. Even if you have one or two bad luck in your life, who can guarantee that every time will be the same Is that so?


    Luck is always good for others! The best choice is to be down-to-earth.


    Over the years, Shen Shi has been doing this. At the moment, his mind has not changed.


    So he quickly turned around, called Xiao Hei, and went back to the way he came.


    If the stone gate is closed and no one passes through, it''s almost impossible for Zhong Qinglu to be missing from here. Now, Shen Shi''s first priority is to find Zhong Qinglu as soon as possible, which is the most important reason why he takes Xiaohei''s adventure to go deep into the underground labyrinth. Since there was no one here, of course, he had no intention to open the door.


    As the figure he left gradually walked away, the silence in the passage was restored. The stone gate stood quietly here, as if it were a persevering guard, guarding the secret of the underground palace for thousands of years. Only on the stone gate, in the eyes of the tiger head pattern, the light of two glittering gems was flowing. It seemed that no matter where Shen Shi went or which corner he passed, his back could be seen in these tiger eyes, just like real eyes.


    On the way over, Shen Shi once passed a fork. In addition to the first road, there were two branches, one leading to the stone gate, the other a completely dark and strange road.


    Although I don''t like that kind of smell very much, now, it''s obvious that the missing Zhong Qinglu may have been taken to the fork road. Shen Shi strides back. It seems that his choice this time is totally wrong. It''s a long delay. Even Shen Shi''s heart is a little anxious.


    Qinglu, she Don''t let anything happen.


    The sound of footsteps, not long after, Shen Shi''s eyes again appeared that touch of golden light, once again came to the strange golden stone.


    His steps slowed down subconsciously, but then he seemed to wake up. Soon he took a deep breath, stopped looking at the stone, and walked past the golden tire stone.


    Xiao Hei is reluctant to part with Shen Shi. He seems to be very interested in this golden tire stone, but he can''t help it. Shen Shi walks too fast, and he has tried it secretly before, so in the end, this greedy little black pig still has no choice but to keep up with Shen Shi and go all the way.


    After walking for a while, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei walked back to the intersection of the three branches of the road. This time, Shen Shi went straight to the dark passage, but then he had a new discovery. The dark passage seemed not the same as the bright road. There were no floor tiles and no patterns. There were gravel and soil everywhere. The road was full of dust It also restored the uneven situation, which was somewhat similar to the road Shen Shi took when he came.


    Shen Shi looks at the road carefully. After a moment, he suddenly jumps to find that at the beginning of the passage, it looks like a hole. It''s obvious that a big hole has been made in the stone wall of the originally complete underground passage, that is, the passage leading to the stone gate, It''s a branch road.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    The darkness floated in the mysterious passage, full of mystery and unpredictable danger. Shen Shi looked at the hole, which was several times bigger than himself. After a slight twitch of the muscles in the corner of his eyes, he finally took a breath and walked over.


    Xiao Hei hummed and followed.


    This road is dark and extremely long. I don''t know where it will eventually lead. But Shen Shi, who is walking in the dark and slowly lighting up the fire, suddenly has an inexplicable premonition that this road may also lead to the mysterious demon family underground palace, and Since the road at the end of the labyrinth can be broken, is it possible that the road at the beginning of the labyrinth can be broken?


    Will Zhong Qinglu be there waiting for her?


    The dark road is much more difficult to walk than the bright one before. The ground is full of gravel and soil. After a long walk, Shen Shi has to light up the fireball again to light up the road ahead.


    Compared with the relatively complete, flat and bright tunnel with strong artificial construction, this dark road is disordered everywhere. There are obvious and huge scratches on the stone wall soil, including the ground, in many places, just like a giant beast has been rampant here, or like a giant pangolin has been excavated here.


    Shen Shi walked in silence, looking at everything in the passage carefully by the yellow light. The deep underground is a mysterious and strange world. At least it has been closed for thousands of years and no one has been here. But I don''t know why, Shen Shi didn''t feel too depressed when he walked here.


    No wind, no moisture, but suitable for survival.


    The dark passage is not as straight as the previous one with light. It often bends around the corner and looks like the giant beast digging a cave. I don''t know why it often turns around. Shen Shi didn''t know the reason, and all he could do was walk carefully.


    This kind of walking in the dark seems to make people feel that the time is very long. No matter in front of or behind him, he always feels boundless darkness. It seems that he is the only one left in the bottom of the earth. There is a sense of hopeless suffocation.


    Fortunately, he was not alone. There was a little black beside him. Countless times of company made them get used to relying on each other. At least when they saw that there was a partner around them, their inexplicable fear would be reduced a lot.


    In addition to this feeling, Xiaohei obviously has other powerful points.


    After walking a long way in silence, a little black, who was following Shen Shi in silence, suddenly stopped, then raised his head and sniffed in the air.


    Shen Shi found Xiao Hei''s action almost at the first time, and then stopped. His eyes flashed and he said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter in front of him? Is there a monster?"


    Xiao Hei looked ahead. After a moment''s pause, the light in his eyes flickered. Then he looked up at Shen Shi and hummed twice.


    Shen Shi nodded. After a moment of silence, he said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Xiao Hei didn''t make any more moves. It seemed to be a little strange and quiet at the moment, but in the face of the darkness and unknown danger ahead, it still followed Shen Shi and continued to move forward.


    After walking this time, Shen Shi could see a little light at the end of the passage in front of him.


    The light was a little familiar. It felt similar to the light he had seen on another road before, but it was basically soft and colorless, and there was no noticeable golden light.


    Shen Shi gently extinguished the fireball in his hand, and suddenly the whole person, including Xiao Hei around him, fell into a dark shadow at the same time. In this way, the light in front of him seemed to be a little brighter. If you look carefully, you can vaguely see that there is a big damaged hole. There is a lot of gravel and mud on the ground, but it will dry further away It''s much cleaner.


    It looks a bit like a wall in a very wide hall, which is directly punched by some powerful force.


    Is the hall in the cave part of the legendary demon clan underground palace?


    Shen Shi was a little nervous, because according to legend, the underground palace of the demon clan is one of the most dangerous and terrible places in the world. It is said that there are countless ghosts, monsters and beasts in the underground palace. They are bloodthirsty and cruel, so that even the six saints of the human clan had to close the underground palace. Today, in 10000 years, the 365 Zhenyao pillars standing on the Qinglong mountains are the evidence.


    However, from his point of view, it seems that the place inside the cave entrance, at least in the hall, is empty, and there is no sign of living things moving. When I think of the passage with golden pebbles, it is also silent, and there is no sign of living things. Shen Shi''s brows slightly wrinkled, thinking that the ghosts and monsters were in other places of the underground palace, not many in this direction?


    However, no matter what, there are no terrible ghosts and fierce monsters. It''s a good thing for Shen Shi and Xiao Hei. It''s even good news for Zhong Qinglu to find her missing. At least Shen Shi doesn''t have to worry about seeing the scene of being surrounded by a group of ghosts and monsters in case she finds her.With a bit of caution, Shen Shi slowly approached the damaged hole. The opening of the hole was disorderly and irregular, and there were dirty mud and stones everywhere. However, after walking to the hole and carefully looking inside, Shen Shi found that it was a big hall more than twice as big as he had expected, but just as he had seen before There was no sign of any living things in the wide hall. The bright and gentle light projected from the top of the hall illuminated the place.


    After scanning for a moment, Shen Shi stepped over the hole and went in.


    It was strange to walk into the hall of light from the dark place, but Shen Shi didn''t care much about it. His attention was soon attracted by the things in the hall.


    The floor of this hall is mostly paved with square stone bricks with a large area. It seems that the material is similar to that in the golden tire stone passage before. However, compared with the stone bricks with many patterns carved on the outside, everything here is smooth and square, without any graphic carving. There are six pillars in the hall, three in the left and three in the left and right rows, tens of feet away from each other, standing in the center of the hall, supporting the dome above the head. In the center of the main hall, it looks like a statue is worshipped by the wide passage in the column.


    In addition, there seems to be nothing else worthy of attention in this open hall.


    Before entering the hall, Xiao Hei seemed to be on guard, but after seeing that the hall was empty, he obviously relaxed. After looking around, he began to smell everywhere. Shen Shi didn''t care about it. After looking around for a while, he made sure that there was no hidden danger in the hall, and that the legendary ghosts and beasts were not here, so he walked forward to the statue.


    Since this huge hall seems to be dedicated to the statue, there may be some clues on it.


    As Shen Shi walked along, he suddenly felt a sense of insignificance in his heart. It seemed that as he gradually approached the statue, he became smaller and smaller. However, the hall became more and more tall, including the statue in front of him, and seemed to be towering.


    This is really a strange feeling. Shen Shi looks up at the top of his head and finds that the main hall is a structure with high in the middle and low in all sides, and the highest dome is on the top of the statue. Therefore, from the bottom, he will feel that the statue is really a kind of towering.


    I don''t know which ancients built this hall or this demon family underground palace, not counting other places, but this seemingly ordinary hall seems to have the same level as today''s world. But if you think about it carefully, Shen Shi suddenly thinks that this demon family underground palace was built in the time of the demon king court, and most of the workers who built the palace at that time seemed to be the lowest slaves, that is, the human race


    He shook his head slightly, went under the statue and looked up. In front of him, this statue is very tall, which is different from any gentle statue in the world at that time. It stands on the ground with its feet and eyes wide open. It has only a pair of animal skin on its waist, and its muscles are like a dragon, full of a strong sense of strength. And on its face, there was an angry color, and it seemed that it was born rebellious, glaring at the sky.


    It holds a sword in its left hand and an axe in its right hand, with the tip of the sword drooping and the huge axe soaring into the sky. It seems that it is a posture of full strength and roaring. The next moment, it will split everything in front of it.


    That momentum, though it was a statue, was still overwhelming and turbulent, which made Shen Shi hold his breath for a moment and take a step back subconsciously. At the same time, he recognized the origin of the statue.


    Pangu, the creator of heaven and earth, is known as the ancestor of all things!


    The statue of Pangu God will be erected in the main hall of the demon family underground palace. It''s not very strange to think about it. The demon clan itself has been advocating that it is the God blood descendant of the son of heaven. This God refers to the giant god Pangu who created heaven and earth. According to the legend of the demon clan, the first ancestor of the demon clan, Tian Yao Huang, is the only son of Pangu giant god, and also the legendary figure who created all the tribes in the world.


    Of course, in the Hongmeng world, all the races that once existed have similar myths and legends, and even the stories are almost the same. The only difference is that the position of the demon emperor is replaced by the ancestor of each race. As for Pangu giant god, it seems that the vast majority of Hongmeng ethnic groups have a recognized reverence. They all admit that it is the only God who created heaven and earth, and has the supreme position in all the mythological systems.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    Except for the Terrans.


    In fact, this is really a strange thing. In ancient times, the human race was the lowest in status and the least powerful group enslaved by all races. However, such a weak group did not have any faith, and even they were the only race that did not revere Pangu.


    Or just because of this, the human race will be incompatible with the Hongmeng ethnic groups, and will be hated, oppressed and humiliated by all races, until the sudden rise of the human race. After that, except for the records of the battle between the human and the demon, there were few historical books handed down, just like a big blank in history at that time.


    Shen Shi stood in front of the statue of Pangu and looked up at the tall god. His mind was slowly turning. He thought that maybe some time ten thousand years ago, there were demons worshiping the statue in this hall. After a while, he sighed and turned to one side.


    The blank of that period of history has long been silent and annihilated in the past, but for Shen Shi who has read many books, he can still think of something from some aspects. A very simple fact is that the first 50 to 100 years of the rise of the human race after the war between the human and the demon are almost unknown, but after that, there will be a peaceful and prosperous time for the colorful human race. The most important thing is that the demon clan, which was once powerful for a while, and many other clans, which were also powerful and had a large population, suddenly disappeared.


    Complete Disappeared, no more information and records.


    Generally speaking, the most important thing in a temple or temple is to build a solemn and sacred statue. In addition, there are all kinds of sacrificial objects and props, such as incense tables, tables, candlelight, and even pictures, stone carvings, sculptures and so on, which are common things in the temple.


    At this moment, Shen Shi walked around the hall for a while, but he found a strange thing. There is a huge statue of Pangu God, which is similar to a temple, but the strange thing is that not to mention the offerings, there is no other incense table and other furniture that should be placed in the temple.


    This is of course some strange and unusual signs. Shen Shi stops in the main hall, frowns slightly and ponders for a while. He recalls some books he has read in the past in his mind. Finally, he determines that there is no big difference between the demons and the Terrans in sacrifice, or that they come down in one continuous line. It is impossible for the two races to lack these things in sacrifice ceremony ¡£


    Isn''t this a place for sacrifice?


    However, what is the meaning of such a giant statue of Pangu standing here?


    Shen Shi feels confused, but he can''t figure it out. He says hello to Xiao Hei, who is also running around the hall and sniffing everywhere. However, it seems that the pig doesn''t have much to gain. He turns around and looks around, and then goes to the exit gate of the temple.


    In fact, the place where they entered the Pangu temple was not the real gate, but a big hole on a wall of the main hall, which was dug out by some monster directly, connecting the inside and outside. The real gate was facing the tall statue of Pangu, which seemed to indicate that as soon as they approached the temple ten thousand years ago, they would see the one at first sight Tall and towering statues, and then will give birth to the heart of awe.


    The gate is very big and heavy, but fortunately it is not a sealed heavy stone gate. Its material should be a kind of precious wood. After ten thousand years, several gold wires can be seen from the stripes on the door, which makes Shen Shi a little surprised. He thinks that if it was put ten thousand years ago, it would be a golden door.


    After Shen Shi pulled hard, the heavy gate made a creepy creak, and then opened slowly.


    Continue to dust up, and slowly fall, as if the dust of the years old and has a rotten smell.


    Shen Shi poked his head out and took a look. He saw that beyond the knee high threshold, there was an equally bright passageway, which led straight to the distance. He could see that there were several forks in front of him. As expected, it was like a basement with its own pattern.


    Here, should be a corner of the demon clan underground palace?


    But when you look around, it''s so cold and dead. What about the ghosts and monsters in the legend?


    Shen Shi frowned again. Was the legend of the demon clan underground palace wrong? In fact, there are no monsters and ghosts underground?


    However, since we have come here, there is no possibility to retreat. He gently stepped out of the threshold of the hall, and Xiao Hei jumped out and followed him, one by one, walking forward carefully.


    The passage is spacious and smooth. By the standard of human race, it can even allow two carriages to run side by side. The scale is very considerable. Shen Shi walked in this passage and soon approached the first fork in front of him.


    It was a passage on his left side, not far-reaching. He could see it at a glance. It was about twenty feet away. There were three doors, which looked like three rooms separated.Of course, the doors were all closed. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, but he went over. At the same time, he watched carefully and listened attentively. But everywhere, there was silence.


    It seems that there are no living things here. The glory of the past has long disappeared.


    He went outside the first room, paused, reached out and gave the door a strong push.


    "Squeak", with a burst of dust, the door slowly opened.


    There was no movement. Shen Shi stepped forward to have a look and found that the furnishings in the room looked like a daily living room. The room was not big, but the furniture was complete. Of course, at the moment, a lot of furniture was rotten, but the bed, tables and chairs could still be seen. But beyond that, there is no living breath.


    Who does this room belong to?


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, thinking of the temple he had just come out of. He thought, was it the demon sacrifice that served the gods here when the temple was still prosperous in the past?


    Since there is nothing suspicious about it, Shen Shi turns to leave and continues to walk forward. The second door is basically the same as the one in front of him, and it opens as soon as it is pushed. There is nothing strange about that room, but when Shen Shi turns to go to the third room, he suddenly hears Xiao Hei''s low voice.


    There seemed to be some anxiety and vigilance in the voice. Shen Shi was shocked in his heart and immediately turned to look at it. However, where his eyes could reach, the corner of the maze was still the same as before. There was no sign of anyone.


    Shen Shi is a little surprised. He looks back at Xiao Hei, but he is surprised to find that Xiao Hei is at a loss after that warning roar. He seems to have lost his goal suddenly. He looks around with some doubts, as if he had heard something wrong just now.


    Is it the atmosphere in this maze that makes people nervous?


    Shen Shi breathes out a breath, but Rao is so. He can''t help but look outside again. Everything is calm as usual, and there is no movement.


    He shakes his head, turns around, and continues to walk to the third room in the fork road. However, he is still a little uneasy in his heart. His mind turns and thinks. When he comes to the door of the room, Shen Shi suddenly has a shock in his heart, but he thinks of something he should not neglect.


    In front of him and Xiao Hei walked to the Pangu Temple along the dark passage. After entering here, there was silence everywhere. But where did the monster who dug out the passage go now?


    In a flash, Shen Shi suddenly felt a chill on his back, and a cold sweat seeped out.


    From seeing the cloud at the zhenyaozhu to now, Shen Shi didn''t really see the monster''s appearance for various reasons. However, after he fell into the ground, it was obvious that at least in the beginning of a long path, judging from the gravel and fresh soil, the underground passage was temporarily dug out by the monster.


    Although Shen Shi can''t imagine what kind of monster he is, he has such a rare ability. As far as he knows, there are no similar kinds of monsters in Hongmeng today, but there are several kinds of monsters that are said to be able to fly through the earth in ancient times, but they should have been extinct in Hongmeng world for a long time.


    Is it a kind of ancient monster that is still unknown?


    But anyway, it''s also a fierce monster that can forcefully shake the demonic pillar laid by the saints of the past. Its power is definitely not what Shen Shi can resist today. And Shen Shi''s road followed the tunnel dug by the monster. Except for the only fork in the road, he never found any way to other directions.


    In the two crossroads, the passage with golden stone and closed by a heavy stone gate has proved to be impassable. Moreover, the stone gate does not look like a place to pass, so there is only the last dark road left. However, from the beginning to now, Shen Shi did not find the trace of the monster from the beginning to the end.


    The huge and powerful monster seems to have disappeared in the underground world without any sound, and similar to it is Zhong Qinglu.


    Where the hell did that monster go?


    Shen Shi''s mind suddenly turns, and instantly restores his previous path in his heart. But it doesn''t work. Everything seems to be calm and normal. No trace of that monster has ever appeared. Even after he walks all the way down the channel to the temple dedicated to Pangu, there is no trace of that monster. You know what When he first felt the monster, it was at least as big as a hill. Although Pangu temple was wide, it was obviously impossible to find a place to hide the monster.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    Shen Shi subconsciously turned around and looked back. What he saw was still the empty and silent passage of the underground palace. Besides, he had nothing. However, Shen Shi''s heart beat slowly, as if he felt something unknown.


    It''s really strange that this letter was forbidden for ten thousand years.


    He was silent for a long time, then moved slowly, turned back, but again faced the third room in the side of Pangu temple.


    The closed door was covered with dust, like telling about the forgotten time in a long time. Shen Shi took a look at the dust on the door, and then pushed the door open.


    The door opened slowly with a low and hoarse "creak" sound, even a little trembling. In this dead channel, the sound was very clear and harsh, and seemed to be able to reach far and far.


    When the door is opened, the scene in the room is revealed. Shen Shi glances at it and suddenly raises his eyebrows. He finds that the situation in the third room seems different from that in the first two.


    It seems that the room is wider and the furnishings are more complete. Although most of them are rotten now, it can be seen that perhaps the owner who lived here in those days would be a little higher in identity than the people in the two rooms nearby.


    Looking from the outside, in addition to some common daily tables, chairs and beds, there is a rare stone round table leaning against a wall, which looks as if it is dedicated to a God. On another table, when most of the furniture in the room has been rotten, there is a half open book on the table, which looks almost intact It''s an old book.


    A book!


    Shen Shi''s eyes brightened. After pondering for a moment, he quickly looked around and made sure there was nothing unusual in the room. Then he crossed the threshold and went in.


    He walked straight to the table, his eyes fell on the book, and then he was stunned. He didn''t notice when he stood at the door just now. When he came closer and looked carefully, Shen Shi found that there seemed to be a layer of subtle white halo on the surface of the book, which was very weak, but it always existed, isolating the book from the surrounding environment.


    Shen Shi''s heart moved. He had heard of a similar method before. It was not a particularly powerful method, but it was very easy to use when it was used to protect some important books. It is said that in the sea of Lingxiao Zongshu, many ancient books have been used this kind of magic to protect the books.


    However, this kind of magic only plays the role of protecting books. It is almost transparent and will not affect the viewing and reading. So Shen Shi can easily see the unfolded pages through the light white light.


    On this page, there was almost a blank space, only a line was written at the top:


    on July 15, Yin, the rebel attack became more and more urgent, the sky cracked, the mountains collapsed, blood


    A sentence suddenly stops here, and when the last word "blood" is written at the end, it seems that something extremely terrible or terrible has happened suddenly. The original neat and mellow handwriting suddenly gets out of control, turns into a short and slender trace, and directly scrapes over most of the pages, leaving a startling word as big as a broken sword on a piece of blank paper ¡£


    Shen Shi stared at this line of words for a while, his face slightly changed a few times, and then stretched out his hand to turn the page forward. Soft white light rose at his fingertips, separating the page itself from his body with an extremely small gap, but it did not affect the turning. So soon, Shen Shi found that most of the paper in front of him was full of handwriting. After browsing some of the words, he soon found that this book seemed to be a similar daily miscellany left by a demon clan ten thousand years ago written words.


    Shen Shi subconsciously looked up at the surroundings. The furnishings and furniture in the room, including the location of the room, seemed to indicate that the owner of the room should have something to do with the Pangu Temple ten thousand years ago. If Shen Shi guessed correctly, it might be a kind of people who usually serve the gods, such as the demon clan sacrifice, or even it might be his A leader in the team.


    The notes written by such a character are obviously of great value to later generations, especially for those who love reading. Shen Shi is just such a person, so he almost instinctively felt a burst of joy, and at the moment, the atmosphere in the underground labyrinth of the demon clan is strange, everything looks very strange, and Shen Shi does not dare to walk around.


    Although his heart is still concerned about Zhong Qinglu, he still hasn''t found her until now, and Shen Shi gradually calms down. So after a moment''s meditation, Shen Shi opens the old book, and the words of the narration are printed into his eyes. It seems that in front of him, he quietly opens the unknown scene.


    "It''s sunny on the third day of March in the eleventh year of the Yellow Emperor of Ming Dynasty. Your majesty has been succeeding to the throne for a long time. He is wise and wise. The world is peaceful and has auspicious omens. It is said that the golden rainbow appears on the top of Xumi mountain palace. It is also a sign of good fortune! "


    "It''s fine on March 21. There is a cloud transpiration on the top of Qinglong mountain, connecting heaven and earth. Your majesty asked urgently. I asked in front of the statue of Pangu, which is also a good omen. "


    "On March 22, the harem reported the good news three times a day. Imperial concubine Chen, imperial concubine he and imperial concubine Guang were all pregnant. Your majesty had no children for many years. This is a great happy event for our heavenly demon king.""On the 23rd of March, when your majesty knew about it, he was very happy. He praised all the ministers and pardoned the whole world. He also led the princes and demons to the Xishan sacrificial altar to thank the gods and ancestors and offer sacrifices. Kill ten thousand white cattle, ten thousand white sheep, three thousand giant snakes, three thousand tigers and three thousand black bears, and sacrifice them. Kill another one hundred and thirty thousand slaves, take blood and daub sacrificial stones. Yinhongnai... "


    "Pa!" A light sound, but Shen Shi see here, breathing suddenly, a hand suddenly pressed on the page, face instantly cold down.


    The handwriting is written on the scroll in silence, quiet and neat, without any messy trace. It seems that people can still see the writer''s feeling of joy. Shen Shi''s hand pressed on the page. It seemed that for a moment, he saw a surge of blood pouring out from his palm and fingers, which made everything in front of him be smeared with a layer of bright red.


    After a long time, his face calmed down slowly. After taking a deep breath, Shen Shi repressed the impulse to turn his head and go. He took away his palm and continued to watch.


    ¡°¡­¡­ On the seventh day of April, the Terrans in Tianluo kingdom made trouble. Your Majesty was furious and sent the demon red tiger to lead the army to fight against the rebellion. "


    "On April 15, all the civil and military officials climbed the great wall together, watched the moon and the sea, congratulated their majesty, accompanied by the three imperial concubines, and worshipped millions of people in the upper and lower parts of the city


    "On April 16, the sky demon silver fox wrote" please stop killing and avoid extravagance ". When your majesty finished reading it, he was displeased and threw it into a brazier."


    "On April 21, the red tiger returned from the chaos and killed 200000 rebels to frighten the whole world. Your majesty is very happy. He worships the red tiger as the superior general and ranks first among the demons in the sky."


    "On the ninth day of June, there was a rush to write between the court and the assembly. There was a human disturbance in Guiyuan, Feihong and langu, and the rebels in Tianluo came back. The whole court was shocked, and your Majesty was furious."


    "On the 10th of June, your majesty ordered the sky demon red tiger, green snake, Xuanwu and greedy wolf to lead the army to put an end to the chaos. He praised both civil and martial arts, but only silver fox didn''t think so. His Majesty was not happy to be ridiculed by the generals."


    "On June 11, the silver fox came into the palace at noon to see his majesty. In the book" Ding Ren Zu Shu ", his majesty looked at the silver fox and angrily denounced that" I want to fight against Ya ". The silver fox trembled and did not dare to speak. He fell on the ground and kowtowed and sobbed."


    "On the third day of July, when the army was still in the dynasty, the great general of the demons in the sky was able to break through the enemy and pacify the chaos. He killed millions of rebels, and his blood flowed and his fertile fields were all red. It''s not only that the untouchables of the human race are terrified by the news, but also that the powerful families such as the dragon, spirit and ghost are in awe of it. They have not dared to look straight at the return of our army to the capital. "


    "On the first day of August, when your Majesty was hunting in the west mountain, he ran into a cheap woman named Xiaoye, who was charming. Your majesty will take it back to the palace. "


    "On the fifth day of August, your majesty didn''t go to court for a few days, and he was civil and military. When you asked, you knew that your Majesty was staying in Dongfeng palace, and Xiaoye served her."


    "On the seventh day of August, your majesty suddenly announced that Jin Xiaoye was the imperial concubine of Ye and the daughter of Kaijian was the imperial concubine of Hougong. The man Dynasty was in a fury, and everyone was shocked. In the evening, the five demons went to the palace together and begged your majesty. Your Majesty was silent for a long time, but he stopped... "


    "PATA..." When Shen Shi was concentrating on his book, he suddenly heard a light noise from the side. It sounded like someone came to his side suddenly. He was startled and almost subconsciously wanted to send out a fireball. However, after looking back, I found that Xiao Hei was walking around the room and just came across the sound of a decadent stool falling to the ground.


    Shen Shi breathes out a breath, stares at the pig, shakes his head and turns around. In front of me, this book looks like the daily notes of a court priest in the days of the demon king court in the past. Most of the records are about the daily life of the demon emperor or the events of the imperial court, including the affairs of the demon emperor''s harem. Many things are rarely known today.


    Shen Shi has always loved reading and is very interested in the past history. In particular, in this book, there are red tiger, green snake, silver fox and other famous names of the sky demon. Obviously, it is the record of the last years of the sky demon king court that makes him yearn for it. So he can''t help but read it again.


    "On October 23, the three imperial concubines in the harem were pregnant with the emperor''s baby. The atmosphere was solemn. Your majesty ordered his close ministers to prepare more things. However, she lived in Dongfeng palace for a long time and did not visit. The people in the harem had a lot of comments, and the imperial concubine Chuanguang was most angry."


    "On October 25, when your majesty went to court, Princess Guangfei suddenly came to Dongfeng palace, slapped xiaoyenu and scolded her. Her entourage also beat and scolded her. Xiaoyenu fell to the ground and fainted. Her lower body was bleeding. In a moment, the imperial doctor arrived and was shocked at the sight of blood. It was a miscarriage and the birth of the emperor


    "As soon as the news came out, all the people were disgraced. Your majesty rushed back to the palace in a rage. He killed 27 of the imperial concubine''s entourage on the spot. They were all crushed to pieces, and the harem shuddered for a moment. Your majesty is so angry that she wants to kill the princess. The princess is crying. Her elder brother, TIANYAO Xuanwu, goes to the palace to kowtow to her knees. She cuts her flesh in her clothes. She is bleeding all over the ground and pleads with your majesty. Your majesty thinks that Xuanwu is a great achievement, and she is also a concubine with Emperor''s birth


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    "On October 28, your majesty did not go to court for three days. They were all in Dongfeng palace."


    "On October 29, your majesty sent a decree that Xiao Ye Nu would be the concubine of ye again. TIANYAO Wenwu went to the palace to persuade him, but his majesty did not see him. All the ministers and ministers stayed up all night and came back unhappily. "


    "On October 30, the sky demon silver fox appeared in the book waste leaf imperial concubine Shu. His Majesty was very angry, and directly denounced him as" capricious, head and tail, villain. "Silver fox said nothing. After that, his majesty abolished his position as a general and confined his house to reflect on his faults. "


    "On November 7, Princess Chen gave birth to the emperor. Her Majesty was very happy and gave her name Heng."


    "On November 10, Princess crane gave birth to an emperor. Her Majesty was very happy and gave her a name."


    "On November 11, Princess Guangfei gave birth to an emperor in Lenggong, giving him the name of Xiang."


    "On November 15, your majesty ordered red tiger, green snake and greedy wolf to be emperor''s masters. The three heavenly demons took orders to thank them."


    "The three sons were born together, the whole world was in Daqing, and the world was not easy for me. On the first day of December, his majesty led his ministers to sacrifice in the Xishan temple, worshiping the ancestors and gods, sacrificing countless and grand rituals, but sacrificing them without killing slaves. The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were surprised and talked about it in succession. They all thought that Princess ye had charmed the king and advised him to stop killing and save the people. However, this is a big violation of our ancestors'' rules, and I feel uneasy. "


    "In the twelfth year of Ming Dynasty, on the third day of February, ye Fei was pregnant again. Your majesty is overjoyed at the news and loves it more and more. He often lingers in the Dongfeng palace and does not come out all day. There are many complaints in the back palace, and your majesty ignores them. "


    "On the 10th of February, your majesty suddenly took Princess ye to the underground palace and went to Pangu temple..."


    Suddenly, such a sentence appeared in front of Shen Shi''s eyes. Shen Shi was shocked. He felt something in his heart, but he said it was not clear. It seemed that something was about to happen. He immediately picked up his spirit and looked at it carefully.


    From the records here, it is obvious that the temple priest, who did not know his name, was also very surprised by this memory, including the stable and neat handwriting, which showed signs of disorder for the first time.


    "Pangu temple is a demon royal temple. Apart from the sacrifice in this temple, no other demon families, let alone the humble women, have ever entered the temple. However, your majesty deeply loves Princess ye, regardless of the ancestors'' rules, goes straight into the hall, and forbids our sacrificial followers. I watched outside the door, only listening to the light laughter. Your majesty and ye Fei traveled together in the temple. Even before the throne, your majesty opened the door of the secret passage to see ye Fei and fight for a smile. Then they hugged each other for a long time and came back at night. "


    Shen Shi suddenly body a shock, eyes in an instant condensation, only fell on the two words in this sentence.


    "Secret way!"


    In the pantheon of Pangu, there was a secret passage in front of the throne.


    The secret road is certainly not a rare thing. The heaven demon king court has ruled the Hongmeng world for tens of thousands of years, and the business of Tianhong city is just as long. It is almost natural that there is one or several secret roads under the demon emperor palace.


    In fact, in a sense, Shen Shi''s demon family underground palace is a huge secret Road, because the underground palace is built in the Qinglong mountains, and there are many organs to prohibit and guard, ghosts and monsters to guard. Its true face is still unknown to the world.


    It''s just that this underground palace is very famous now. Although no one has really gone deep into this demon family underground palace, there are countless people who have been there until its existence and location. Secret road secret Road, the key lies in a secret word, like the demon family underground palace so famous, naturally lost the meaning of secret road.


    At the same time, the legendary scale of the demon underground palace is extremely large, even far better than the official imperial palace built by the demon on the ground of the Qinglong mountains. In thousands of years, I don''t know how many mysterious legends have spread, which makes people yearn. According to Shen Shi''s knowledge, when the battle between human and demon came to the last moment, when the heaven demon king court was about to topple, the last small group of residual elite of demon family surrounded the last young demon prince. They fled from a very secret secret road in the huge underground palace. Surrounded by a long sea of blood and millions of murderous human friars, they managed to escape to the demon world Go.


    As for the fact that the Terran pursuers kept on pursuing, so that the sky demon silver fox selfdestructed the Ghost Tower in the rainbow world and completely separated the two worlds, it''s a later story.


    So for today''s Terran, the demon clan underground palace is not a secret, but the deeper secrets hidden in the labyrinth are the real secrets. At the moment, the scroll in front of Shen Shi seems to reveal that there should be a secret passage in Pangu Temple next door.


    As mentioned in the previous part of this book, the Pangu Temple seems to be the family temple of the demon emperor. In addition to the temple sacrifice and the demon emperor''s family, other people, including most of the demon families with high status, are not allowed to enter here. Perhaps it is very possible that this secret road here is the way that the last demon emperor fled.


    Perhaps because of this, this secret road was the last means for the demon emperor to escape. However, the demon emperor''s Majesty in the written record actually brought a human woman to the Pangu temple. No wonder people, including the worshiper, were shocked. On the other hand, the Terran woman named Ye Fei really became the most beloved of the demon emperor.


    Before that, Shen Shi never thought that there would be real feelings between the demon clan and the Terran, and one of them was the supreme demon emperor in the demon king''s court. Shen Shi has never seen a single word about this relationship or history in the books of the past. No matter the books of the human race or the ancient books left by the demon clan, they all said nothing about it. However, looking at the notes left by this unknown sacrifice, it is obvious that this event is real.Shen Shi stood in the same place and pondered for a while. With a turn of his hand, he picked up the book and put it in his arms. Then he called Xiao Hei, who was walking around, and walked out of the door to the Pangu temple again.


    There is still a dead silence in the silent passage, and the place where you can see is empty everywhere. Only the crisscross labyrinth like passage looms a corner of this huge labyrinth in the distance. Shen Shi takes a look at the distance and doesn''t know what will be in the depth of the labyrinth. Then he goes back to Pangu temple.


    On the way here, I didn''t see the mysterious monster and the shadow of Zhong Qinglu. At that time, the door of Pangu temple was obviously closed, and the door was full of dust. It seemed that it was impossible to open the door. In such a strange situation, it seemed that only this secret Road suddenly discovered the possibility of Zhong Qinglu. Maybe it was possible to find Zhong Qinglu.


    The empty Pan Gu Temple reappeared in front of Shen Shi. As before, there was no change in the hall. The majestic and lifelike Pan Gu statue stood tall and almost straight to the towering dome of the hall, which made people who came to the foot of the God feel small.


    When Shen Shi came near, he first took a look at Pangu statue with a somewhat complicated look. He thought that this God was regarded as an ancestor by many powerful races in the past. If it was true, the descendants of this great God would be endless. However, it is obviously not the time to think about these useless ideas. He bypassed the front of the statue. According to the words recorded in the book, the entrance of the secret passage in the temple should be near the throne of the statue.


    From the appearance, the material used for this Pangu statue should be a kind of jade, with deep luster, introverted texture and clear texture. In addition, it must belong to the level of craftsman, which almost perfectly shows the legendary giant god Pangu''s pioneering and arrogant heroic appearance. However, Shen Shi was very knowledgeable, but he didn''t recognize it for a moment. He tried to reach out and touch it. He only felt that the tentacles were warm and cool, but the stone was rather hard.


    The God seat under the statue is a huge square stone platform that is three people high. However, Shen Shi walked from the front to the side and then came to the back of the statue. In the process, there was no gap. This discovery made Shen Shi take a breath, because it seems that the God seat was cut out of a huge stone.


    The throne was neat and square, but there was nothing special about it. Shen Shi walked around, but he didn''t find any trace of the secret road. This makes Shen Shi frown a little, but think about it. If this is really one of the last means of escape hidden by the demon emperor, it can''t be found so easily.


    But I don''t know if it was the craftsmen of the demon clan who were too skilled in building this hall. Although Shen Shi was not discouraged, he looked for it for a long time. He almost looked at every inch of the square God seat, but still didn''t find any suspicious place, let alone the legendary secret road.


    This fact made Shen Shi scratch his head and stop to stare at the statue for a while. Suddenly his eyes suddenly brightened, but his eyes were lifted up.


    The book only says that the secret passage is here, but it doesn''t say where the opening mechanism is. All the time, he only looks at the side of the throne, but above the stone wall of three people, there is still a place where Pangu statue stands.


    Shen Shi didn''t hesitate, so he turned over directly. With his current way, there was no difficulty in this height. On the contrary, Xiao Hei ran over and flopped twice. Although he didn''t jump low, he couldn''t reach that height. For a moment, he was a little angry and urgent, and he grunted below.


    Shen Shi waved to it with a smile, and his eyes swept away. He saw that he was standing under the huge feet of the statue of Pangu, and there was no special difference except a thick layer of dust on the throne.


    Shen shizai looked at it carefully, and his eyes swept all the places he could see. He just looked around and found nothing. This made Shen Shi feel very angry. Just at this moment, the light from the corner of his eyes suddenly swept over the huge foot of the statue and suddenly stopped. It seemed that he saw some familiar traces between the lightning and flint, like some words carved in a secret corner.


    Shen Shi was inspired and strode forward. In a shadow of the huge foot of the statue, there were several words carved. There were only two words in the top line, which were closely connected:


    there were two words in the top line www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    Wu, ye.


    These two words are not very big, and it''s obviously not a matter of great respect for gods that they were chiseled on this statue. Therefore, they seem to be very low-key and secret. If Shen Shi didn''t see a corner by chance, it would not be easy to find them.


    As for the meaning of these two, Shen Shi didn''t figure it out for a moment, but he soon thought of the records in the book, ye? Is it the Terran woman named Ye Fei? What about Wu?


    Is it the demon emperor who loves little leaf?


    If this is the case, it seems that these two people are secretly running here and doing this kind of love affair like a child girl. It seems that it is really possible, because according to the records in that book, the demon emperor of this generation really has some unbridled temperament.


    Shen suddenly looked down at the words, but his eyes were shocked, and the same words appeared in his mind.


    Below the two characters Wu and ye, there are two characters engraved, which seem to be a little difficult, twisted and ugly, but you can still clearly see what the two characters are:


    Huang Ming.


    Shen Shi never thought that he would see the word "Huang Ming" in such a place under such circumstances. Although it seems to be just a common name of the human race, it suddenly awakens Shen Shi''s long-standing memory. The name that he once recorded in the history of the demons in the demon world, ranked second among the "seven villains", was completely forgotten by the history of the human race.


    In his surprise, Shen Shi looked at the other parts of the foot of the statue, and soon found that there was only one character depicted here. The other parts were smooth in texture, and there was no sign of lettering. If you think about it, this statue of Pangu is obviously in a high position. It is also a royal temple of demons. How sacred is it? How can it allow other people to carve characters at will?


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, and then his eyes fell on these words again. In his opinion, the two words Wu and ye in the first line were probably the demon emperor and the Terran woman named Xiao Ye, but there was no evidence to prove that Huang Ming was the one who was deeply hated in the history books of demon race People with endless curses.


    Moreover, Shen Shi can vaguely think that the two people who occasionally engraved their names from here may be really in a state of uncontrollable emotion. They hope that their names can be engraved on the statues of gods to pray for their blessing. But Huang Ming, what does the person who engraved the name want to express, and what is the meaning of his name just engraved under Wu ye?


    Although he could not think of any evidence, Shen Shi subconsciously felt that Huang Ming was the mysterious figure, because he had the courage and ability to carve his name in this place, and it would never be an ordinary person to carve his name under the name of a demon emperor.


    But why did Huang Ming do it?


    Almost at the same time, Shen Shi suddenly thought of a very key doubt. As we all know, the final result of the battle between the human and the demon was the great victory of the human race and the tragic defeat of the demon. Under the leadership of the six saints, a million human friars defeated the last fortress of the demon in Tianhong City, that is, the demon Emperor Palace on Qinglong mountain. However, for various reasons, although there are many rumors and different opinions, the Terran army did not really open the underground goblin palace in the end.


    In other words, the Terran army of that year, including six saints, did not enter the demon underground palace, including the pursuer who chased the remaining evils of the demon family after the war. It was also a saint who chased the demon from the ground, followed the rainbow world all the way, and finally forced the demon silver fox to sacrifice his blood and destroy the artifact Yinming tower.


    So the question is, why did Huang Ming, one of the seven villains who were strangely recorded by the demons but forgotten by the Terrans, appear here?


    Shen Shi couldn''t understand this. He just felt that the past history was full of dust, and he didn''t know how many secrets he had hidden. After pondering for a long time, he got nothing. Shen Shi could only put these doubts behind him for a while, but when his eyes accidentally swept the word Huang Ming again, his heart suddenly moved.


    These two words seem to be different from those of Wu ye in the first line.


    The handwriting of Wu Ye is clear and complete, and the turning point is clear and neat. It is obvious that the chiseler did it very calmly, without any difficulty. On the other hand, the two characters Huang Ming under the two names are not only much lighter, but also different in depth. The strokes are often distorted and bent. A good two characters are really hard to look at. Looking carefully, Shen Shi suddenly realized that the handwriting below is a bit like the depiction of the prank of an ignorant child in the secular world.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi himself was suddenly speechless. What a prominent position the statue of Pangu in the demon royal temple is. Besides the most powerful demon emperor, who else dares to do this? Not to mention the kid.


    I think I''m going to make a mistake.It''s just that Shen Shi really finds it hard to accept that a strong man who may be able to sneak into such a dangerous place as the demon family''s underground palace, and who is tied with the six saints of the human race in the past, and even second only to the emperor yuan Wentian of the human race, his characters are so weak and ugly.


    In addition to the four words engraved at the foot of the statue, Shen Shi never found anything unusual. Even if he searched all over the throne and even on the statue, he still found nothing.


    There was no clue at the entrance of the mysterious tunnel, so Shen Shi even began to doubt whether the secret road existed. But after carefully thinking about it, Shen Shi couldn''t think of any reason why the ancient temple sacrifice would deliberately tell lies in his notes, so in the final analysis, he could only comfort himself with the secret Road, which was the main way for the demon emperor to escape.


    But he couldn''t find it. Shen Shi was helpless and just sat down on the edge of the throne. Originally, when standing on the ground below the temple, looking up at the towering statue of Pangu, he felt that the statue was really respectable and formidable. But now sitting at its feet, Shen Shi suddenly felt that looking at the God seemed to be closer to him, and those expressions and movements became more gentle and less vicious.


    Maybe it''s an illusion. It''s just a statue that has been dead for thousands of years. He took out the book and went down to the top of it. Shen''s eyes were still high after he saw it.


    "Since the three emperors came out, the court was stable, but the palace was not. Xuanwu went into the palace and begged for his Majesty''s help. His majesty said that he was sincere to the prince, but he would forgive his concubine Guangfei and come out of the cold palace. "


    "On the seventh day of March in the twelfth year of Ming and Huang dynasties, there was a sudden storm and thunder, which shocked the Hongjun column in front of the demon emperor''s hall and shook the court hall. After retiring from the court, your majesty went to the temple in the dark and asked me to do divination. I used tortoise shell and witchcraft to do evil. Your Majesty''s face was cold and stern when he heard the words. He walked for a long time without saying a word, and left at night. "


    "On the ninth day of March, King Ziheng suddenly contracted an acute disease, and his mouth and nose gushed blood, and he died in a moment. The empress of the morning imperial concubine mourned so much that she couldn''t help herself. She said that someone had framed Prince Heng. For a moment, the Hougong was silent, and everyone was afraid. His majesty rushed to the palace and killed more than 50 people in anger. "


    "On the 10th of March, your majesty went to the temple again. All the people who were dismissed were outside the temple. They sat alone in front of the statue of Pangu and murmured. They didn''t know what to say."


    Seeing this, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly turned to something. He first looked up at the statue. After a while, he suddenly jumped down from the throne.


    Standing on the ground again, Shen Shi turned to face the statue, pondered for a moment, and then began to retreat slowly, one step, two steps, three steps, four steps Just as he retreated slowly, he suddenly felt a sudden thump under his feet. However, he felt a slight subsidence somewhere, which seemed different from the surrounding ground.


    Shen Shi lowered his head and looked at it. There was a small concave ground under his feet, which was not conspicuous in the flat ground of the temple. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t see it at all. He thought for a moment, then sat down slowly facing the statue of Pan Gu.


    At that moment, it seemed that time passed very slowly.


    As if, ten thousand years of time only in the palm.


    The scene across time and space seems to suddenly pass through everything, suddenly overlapping in the open hall, as if a pair of eyes are looking at this scene coldly from a high distance, looking at the only remaining figure in the hall.


    "Pa..."


    He sat quietly on the ground, then looked up at the statue, his lips trembling slightly, as if he were saying something.


    Shen Shi suddenly narrowed his eyes. For some reason, his body vibrated at that moment. His eyes seemed to be in a trance for a moment, but then he was clear again. The tall and towering statue stands not far from him, which is so majestic, but from this point of view, the look of the statue of Pangu seems to have a trace of gentleness in the rebellious.


    Shen Shi didn''t know why he felt this way, but at that moment, such a strange idea really flashed through his mind, and he felt vaguely that it was strange to sit in this position, so he stood up quickly.


    After walking away for two steps, the strange feeling disappeared immediately. Shen Shi shook his head and thought for a moment, but he didn''t come up with a reason. After finally trying to search the statue carefully again, he still didn''t find the secret of the legendary demon emperor''s escape.


    In the end, Shen Shi had to give up his efforts to the statue, but by this time, his hope of finding Zhong Qinglu had almost been completely cut off, and he had tried everything he could. From the beginning, he found the corridor leading to the demon family''s underground palace through the dark passage, and finally entered the underground palace. He did not see the fierce and bloodthirsty ghosts and beasts all over the underground palace in the legend. The only living creature he found in the middle was the huge monster in the dark.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    So if he can''t find Zhong Qinglu, then the huge monster is Shen Shi''s only clue. However, until he still doesn''t find Zhong Qinglu, and the monster whose body size is obviously very large is also missing. No matter how calm and intelligent Shen Shi is, he can''t do anything at the moment. I don''t know where the woman is after falling into the underground hole with him?


    Shen Shi''s heart is very anxious, but also a strong sense of powerlessness. For the first time in his life, he hates his low moral and can''t protect his friends. The gate of Pangu temple is still open, and the smooth and wide corridor extends forward, leading to the depth of the demon maze outside.


    But Shen Shi didn''t mean to go out at once. In fact, Shen Shi didn''t have the same yearning for the demon clan underground palace as many monks. First, he had just finished his journey to ask the heaven in the secret place of the four orthodox assembly, and gained a lot, so he had some resistance to similar treasures. You know, even now, he is also full of several Ruyi bags of dragon blood and dragon meat.


    In addition, another important reason for Shen Shi''s little interest in the demon clan underground palace is that it is still an extremely dangerous and dangerous place fundamentally. The Terran has surrounded the former demon clan underground palace for thousands of years, but no one has been able to really open all the treasures in the underground palace from the beginning to the end. Only the extremely powerful chamber of Commerce, such as the association of immortals, will gather people to explore for a long time, so that a treasure house can be found.


    If not necessary, Shen Shi didn''t intend to go deep into this mysterious demon clan underground palace, even though it might be a great good thing that countless monks dream of. But Shen Shi has always had a very clear understanding of himself. If not necessary, he would never take the initiative to fight with enemies who are too strong than himself. Moreover, not to mention that the gate of Pangu temple was actually closed just now, and the surrounding walls were almost intact except for the tunnel where Shen Shi came in. This almost means that the monster didn''t run out at all. Although Shen Shi didn''t know where the monster had gone, he didn''t intend to continue to explore the depth of the maze.


    Shen Shi calmed down and went through the previous situation again in his mind. After confirming that there was no omission, he had to find a seat in the temple and start looking at the book again.


    At present, all we can do is to rely on this book of notes left by the temple sacrifice which we don''t know ten thousand years ago.


    The white shimmering light was reflected in Shen Shi''s bright and deep eyes. Lines of words appeared in front of him neatly and quickly. In Shen Shi''s eyes, it was the curtain of the turbulent times.


    It seems that there are many anecdotes about the demon emperor recorded in the notes of this sacrificial institution. Through watching, Shen Shi began to understand the local conditions and customs of the former days of the demon king court from the front or side, including the most heavily guarded harem in the past.


    There are many records of the harem in the text, and almost all of them are recorded regardless of major or minor events. When his Royal Highness Prince Heng suddenly passed away, it seemed that the harem began to fall into a miserable situation.


    Chenfei herself is a powerful tribe in the demon clan. Even with the power of the demon emperor, she has some respect for her. However, the death of Prince Heng changed everything. In the eyes of the demon emperor, the status of Chenfei plummeted. At this moment, in personal feelings, the demon emperor of course preferred the Terran woman for whom many demon families were almost talking. Therefore, in the demon family, almost no one would care about Chenfei.


    Half a year later, Chenfei died of depression in her bedroom, and the sudden death of his Highness Prince Heng has become a strange event in history.


    Because of the vacancy of the eldest son, Princess he and Princess Guang began to face each other endlessly in the back palace. For this reason, demon Huangwu advised several concubines several times, but they were useless.


    During this period, the sacrificial priest recorded all kinds of legends, conspiracies, means, rumors and so on that happened in the demon Queen''s palace in the whole three years in this note. They were almost everywhere, so that sometimes even the sacrificial priest himself felt that he could not read them down.


    Then the time came to the first day of the first month of the 16th year of the Yellow Emperor of the demon calendar. It was on this happy day of universal celebration. According to the records of this note, another event that had a far-reaching impact on the demon clan happened.


    In the Dongfeng Hall of the back palace, Xiaoye, a Terran woman named night imperial concubine, is suddenly pregnant with the blood of the demon emperor.


    For this reason, the demon emperor was overjoyed and loved her. All kinds of rewards and favors were almost endless, which attracted the attention of countless people in the Imperial Palace and imperial court. During this period, the demon Queen''s Palace on Qinglong mountain turned into a dangerous place. I don''t know how many people who lost the favor of the king were watching the result carefully and cursed the woman.


    However, in October, although there were many twists and turns, she finally gave birth to an emperor, the fourth son of the Wu Yao emperor.


    After knowing the news, the emperor was overjoyed, and immediately began to celebrate the amnesty. He read out his son''s name when offering sacrifices to heaven and earth."Since the four emperors were born, they were intelligent and lively. They were named" Ming. "


    Although Shen Shi had experienced many twists and turns in his life before watching the notes, including having been to the demon kingdom in the middle of the book, he was already surprised when he saw that the demon emperor had married a Terran woman as his concubine, and he had some premonitions, but when he saw the notes with his own eyes, the words were clear Chu wrote that when the fourth prince, his highness Ming, was born, Shen Shi was still greatly shocked.


    It turns out that the Terran and the demon clan can actually give birth to descendants together.


    Almost without any consideration, Shen Shi directly judged the situation of the Ming prince, which was extremely dangerous and bad. You should know that the demon clan is a powerful and conceited race. For tens of thousands of years, the title of "the chosen clan and the blood clan of gods" is not only their boasting of other Hongmeng tribes, but also the demon clan itself.


    The demon clan firmly believes that they are better than any race in the world, and they are confident that they will dominate Hongmeng for thousands of generations. Our blood is the most powerful and supreme blood in the world, so the demon clan has a surprisingly strict attitude towards the purity of our blood since ancient times.


    Any mixed blood demon clan, even the mixed blood between two different tribes within the demon clan, will not get any fair treatment. Any tribe where the mixed blood demon clan is located will reject the mixed blood demon clan with an extremely contemptuous and even harsh attitude. In fact, the vast majority of the mixed blood demon clan will be killed when they are just born. Even if there are a very small number of half blood demon tribes who are lucky to escape and grow up in some remote places, they are doomed to be lonely all their lives, because no demon tribe will accept them.


    This kind of strict attitude towards pure blood is the common feature of all demon clans, and it is a consensus of all demon clan members in tens of thousands of years. Shen Shi''s three years in the demon kingdom can be said to have a deep understanding of the situation of various demon clans, which can be said to be the palm of his hand. Because of this, when he was exploring in the secret land of asking heaven, he met the blood tooth tribe, which almost the whole tribe was mixed blood, and he was so incredible and shocked.


    Not to mention, this Half Blood Prince of Ming Dynasty, his father is the most supreme demon emperor in the whole demon family and even the whole demon king family, while his mother is the weakest and humblest of all races in Hongmeng world, who was despised and enslaved by all races. Even from a certain point of view, in theory, this half blood child may even ascend the throne of the supreme demon emperor and become the ruler of countless demon families in Hongmeng world.


    Such a child, his birth is equivalent to a slap in the face of all the arrogant and conceited demon clans, leaving an almost indelible humiliation in the hearts of all the demon clans who insist on pure blood.


    Shen Shi can fully imagine the shock and overwhelming hostility of the whole heaven demon king court towards the birth of the fourth prince. Even if he is an outsider who has nothing to do with himself after ten thousand years, just think of the situation in the demon family Palace on Qinglong mountain and the dangerous life that the Ming Prince will face A suffocating feeling.


    And that''s exactly what happened.


    On the day when the prince of Ming was born, there was a fire in Dongfeng palace. The baby who just came to the world was almost buried in the sea of fire. But after that, almost endless hostility, curse, frame up and assassination, like a bone cone, pestering the newborn baby and his mother. The heavily guarded demon family harem, known as the fairyland of the world, has become the most dangerous place in the world.


    Any humble palace man or servant, including the bodyguard who was supposed to protect and guard the back palace, may suddenly turn into a killer who will kill the child regardless of his life. There is nothing to believe in the back palace. No matter day or night, his fierce and vicious killing will never go away, and his only dependence is his father Mother.


    However, I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate that the father of the prince of Ming is just one of the most powerful people in the world. He is the emperor of the whole demon clan and the supreme monarch in the vast Hongmeng world. Similarly, he is also one of the most powerful people in the Hongmeng world at that time.


    But the most important thing is that the character of the demon emperor is different from that of ordinary people. Although he is in the supreme position, he is extremely enthusiastic and unrestrained, even to the point of some unbridled. For the Terran woman named Xiaoye, with his status, he would love her so much that he would not care about everything.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    So the demon emperor did not hesitate to carry all the terrible and suffocating pressure for this woman and his own son.


    For tens of thousands of years, the tradition of arrogance and strictness of the demon family, the taboo of pure blood, the anger of millions of people, and even the fierce hostility to the demon emperor, the most powerful man of the demon family and the supreme in the world, are all forgotten.


    He personally guarded the fragile mother and son, prevented all the frame-up and assassination, and all the terrible pressure. In the bloodbath, he used his body to prop up a small place for the newborn child to barely breathe.


    However, in the first year of the birth of the prince of Ming Dynasty, there were 42 assassinations against the child, and there were countless other conspiracies that were abandoned halfway and were not discovered. Under such terrible crazy hostility, even such a powerful person as emperor Yiwu could not completely protect a baby.


    A baby, only one year old, has lost two fingers. There are obvious scars on his forehead and back. His left leg is pierced by a dagger hole, and his right wrist is black. That''s the result of highly toxic contamination.


    No one thinks that this child can grow up. At the beginning of every morning in that harem, everyone will look forward to what kind of assassination feast will be waiting for this day. Everyone is looking forward to the death of this child. He, and his humble mother, can''t live without death!


    However, one man disagreed.


    Emperor Wu personally killed a hundred times more people than killers to prove his unshakable and even almost paranoid determination to protect his own women and sons. All the people who dare to hurt the prince of Ming and Princess ye die in his hands, and even more people are involved in the storm and lost their lives in the crazy revenge.


    In the demon world, the authority of the demon king is almost unlimited.


    In those days, the huge Tianhong city was shrouded in a chaotic and bloody atmosphere because of the birth of the child. In the history of the demon clan since ancient times, such a situation has never happened.


    According to Shen Shi''s notes, it is estimated that hundreds of demon aristocrats have been implicated. Tens of thousands of people have died. The upper level of the huge heaven demon court is in a mess. People are looking up and down. I don''t know how many forces have been washed and killed. At the same time, hatred towards the evil woman and the base race is gradually piling up.


    However, in the middle, Shen Shi was acutely aware of a trace of abnormality, that is, in all the records of this period of history, there was no mention of the attitude and behavior of the five most powerful heavenly demons in the heavenly demon king''s court at that time, except Emperor Wu.


    It seems that from the beginning to the end, these five powerful demons kept a surprising silence in dealing with the prince of Ming Dynasty.


    It seems that the emperor demon has sent all the rumors of "dragon demon" into the palace.


    Even if it''s not the demon clan, even if it''s ten thousand years later, Shen Shi still can''t help shaking himself when he sees the text of the legend. He can imagine the whole demon clan was in an uproar and angry atmosphere. Even though he was a human race, he subconsciously felt that the demon emperor had gone too far with his understanding of the demon clan tradition.


    In any way, the emperor of the demon family has gone too far. From the records in these words, Shen Shi even thinks that he is more like a human race than the supreme emperor of the powerful demon family.


    It may be that the man who never opened up his mind to the ancients was not aware of the fact that he was strong.


    Shen Shi didn''t know whether this was right or wrong. However, from the records at the back of this note, it is obvious that most of the demon people chose to believe this rumor.


    Because in the eyes of all demon clansmen, the demon emperor has gradually lost his sense and become crazy.


    And that seems to be the case.


    Although the imperial edict has not yet been officially issued, Emperor Wu''s every move and action should be for this purpose. He dismissed the old ministers, used the treacherous and sycophantic officials, no longer went to court, alienated the public, and only played in the Dongfeng palace all day long. At the same time, he eradicated the dissidents. However, some upright and outspoken ministers even killed their relatives.


    The harem is also gloomy. The imperial concubines can''t see the demon emperor. On weekdays, there are some people who are disrespectful to the imperial concubine ye, but there are some people who talk behind her. All those who are detected are executed. The two princes Cheng and Xiang are estranged, but they love prince Ming all the time. They often laugh and look around. They only know that Prince Ming is the most important one among all the princes. He is brilliant and smart.In this case, the court of the demon king was in chaos, and the powerful demon family seemed to be unable to bear the emperor''s toss, and the people were boiling with resentment. At this time, with countless rumors flying all over the sky and contradictions so sharp that they seemed to be on the verge of collapse, a formal will came out from Qinglong mountain.


    This is not the intention of establishing the prince of Ming as the crown prince, which has been widely spread in numerous rumors and made countless demon clans worried about food and sleep. In fact, this so-called intention only exists in the rumors and has never been issued. What has been issued is another order which also caused an uproar.


    "Forbid murderers to sacrifice.".


    This is the last straw.


    The release of this decree quickly silenced the whole huge demon clan. Everyone could see something from this decree. Even the demon clan people who once had the last hope for Emperor Wu cut off all their hopes at this time.


    Everyone was watching coldly, singing and dancing on the Qinglong mountain, and the city of Tianhong was in a state of extermination. The huge demon clan seemed to be abruptly split into two parts in that turbulent era, one was countless demon clan, the other was the emperor.


    It was winter then.


    Tianhong city is located on the coast of the inner sea, in the middle of Hongmeng continent, far away from the cold snow plain in the north, so the winter of this ancient imperial capital has not been too cold for many years.


    But that winter was very cold.


    Even the first snow in more than 100 years.


    When the scattered blood flowers float down from the cloudy sky, the ancient emperors stand in silence on the vast and turbulent inner seashore. The cold wind came from the north. It was so cold that it seemed to freeze all the lives.


    And then into the night.


    Then the wind and snow grew.


    The storm even covered the city that never sleeps, and all the lights went out. Only on the eternal and majestic Qinglong mountain, in the demon emperor''s palace, the lights were still bright.


    The cry of killing started in the middle of the night. The light of the sword was like the light of snow in the fire. It cut the flesh and blood, and let the hot blood spill on the cold land, and it was quickly frozen into ice. In the roar, countless masked soldiers suddenly appeared and surrounded the once solemn and sacred imperial palace. They rushed in and killed anyone they saw. Then, intentionally or unintentionally, all the violent soldiers rushed to Dongfeng palace.


    In the middle of that night, the sound of killing in Dongfeng palace was so loud that the crazy flames soared into the sky, illuminating half the sky, making the whole silent Tianhong city hold its breath.


    That night, a lot of people died.


    That emperor is the last one who has been a demon emperor for tens of thousands of years. It is said that the blood descendant of Pangu giant god, whose incomparable power is undoubtedly revealed in him.


    That night, in the night sky on Qinglong mountain, giant shadows were shining, exotic animals were howling, there were giant tigers, sky snakes, Xuan turtles, black wolves, and finally there was even a silver fox.


    The fire continued until dawn.


    The blood flowed into a river, the mountains collapsed, and countless people died in front of the Dongfeng palace, smearing the palace with bloody and crazy color.


    Then everything quieted down.


    The wind and snow are still blowing, which pastes a layer of white on the world and covers the former blood red. The dead bodies are moved away in silence, and the towering palace is put on fire. No one came out of the palace in the light of the fire.


    The powerful heaven demon king court and the powerful demon emperor disappeared from this world.


    On December 29, the 17th year of Yao Li Huang, Emperor Wu was ill and died in Yao Huang palace.


    On the same day, the Dongfeng palace was on fire, and the palace was destroyed. The prince Ye Feiming and his servants and bodyguards did not escape. They were killed.


    On December 30, all the officials promoted the second prince Cheng as the emperor. They pursued the former Emperor, carried on the past and opened up the future, and sincerely respected heaven, which was the emperor of Cheng. Worship red tiger as the emperor''s teacher, worship Xuanwu, green snake, greedy wolf and silver fox as the superior and general, and grant amnesty to the world.


    Abolish the order of forbidding murderers to sacrifice.


    Sacrifice in the Xishan temple, pray for the gods of heaven and earth, pray for the ancestors, wish the emperor peace, kill 100000 people, as sacrifice, blood sacrifice.


    So the world is peaceful and the wind and snow are stopped.


    Ten thousand years later, the words in black and white are like mountains.


    This page is so heavy that it seems that it can''t be turned over. Shen Shi looks at this one and the words blankly, and suddenly feels lost. I feel as if my heart is empty, as if I think of something, and as if I am disappointed in something.


    He felt a little stuffy in his chest.


    It''s like that thing in the past suddenly turned into a heavy stone, heavily pressed on him, making him unable to breathe.


    He gritted his teeth, closed his eyes and turned the page.


    After a while, he calmed down a lot, and then he opened his eyes. But when his eyes fell on the book again, suddenly he was stunned.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    The next page of the book is the last day of the year. It is almost blank on a piece of paper. Only at the beginning of the book, there are only three words: "Prince of the Ming Dynasty..."


    Behind, only a bleak blank, nothing. No one knows what he found and what he was thinking when he wrote these three words?


    It''s like a long time ago, but it''s still a blank in history.


    Shen Shi stares at the three words "Prince Ming" several times. He is puzzled. According to the book, isn''t the prince Ming supposed to have died in the fire of Dongfeng palace? Maybe the priest felt pity for the young prince, maybe he thought of something about the prince of Ming, or maybe he suddenly heard something about the prince of Ming?


    For a moment, many thoughts and conjectures floated in Shen Shi''s mind. However, as a human race ten thousand years later, he could not really understand the truth of that year with only an obscure reading book. Shen Shi didn''t have this idea himself, so he soon put down his speculation and looked at it again.


    The reason why he carefully looked at the ancient volume of notes left by the ancient demon sacrifice was that it happened to mention that there was a secret passage hidden in the Pangu temple. From the situation that he just entered the demon underground palace, it is very likely that the monster, including the suddenly missing Zhong Qinglu, had something to do with this secret passage.


    Because in addition to this mysterious secret Road, Shen Shi really can''t imagine where Zhong Qinglu will go in this closed passage space where the doors and windows are closed and there is no opening at all?


    However, it seems that the temple sacrifice in those years only recorded his daily experience and royal trivia casually. This secret road is not mentioned in the following text. Shen Shi only saw the corners of historical pictures all the way. After the funeral of Emperor Wu, the second prince was the emperor. However, after that cold and bloody snowy night, one of the most important pillars of the demon king''s family had collapsed, which was the worship of the demon emperor''s blood line.


    Even such a powerful demon emperor has been killed, so what is worthy of fear and admiration in the Imperial Palace on Qinglong mountain?


    No, none of them.


    In the following years, the demon king court fell into unprecedented turbulence, and many forces began to fight against each other for power and profit. No one else respected the child on the throne. Even in the end, even the weak Demon King became a means of factional struggle.


    The five most powerful demons gradually become one faction, and the powerful demons are falling apart. At the same time, wars are rising in the Hongmeng world, and the usurpers are slowly rising.


    Day by day, year by year, the sky demon king court gradually began to weaken. There are more and more words about the Terran usurper, and the tone changed from disdain to worry, to disappointment, to shock and despair Until the last page.


    Shen Shi didn''t find any other information about the secret road until the end.


    He felt that the towering hall was a little empty.


    All hope seems to have been broken here. The woman named Zhong Qinglu just like the air, so suddenly disappeared in the air, and her figure can no longer be seen.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place with his head down, silent for a long time.


    Then he turned and went out through the hole in the wall. Xiao Hei turns around in the hall and follows him out.


    The spacious hall was quiet again. The tall statue stood coldly, looked up, and seemed to roar at the sky. Time seems to return to that kind of situation as if solidification, also don''t know how long, suddenly, from the hole outside, again sounded a burst of footsteps.


    It''s Shen Shi and Xiao Hei who come back.


    Shen Shi''s face was not good-looking, and his brows were frowning. He had found a bad thing when he was going back from the original road, that is, the hole on the top of his head had been closed at the place where he first fell down, and the thick soil layer could not break through. In other words, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei have been trapped in the deep underground at the moment, but the idea that they wanted to go out and look for the help of the Yuandan elders of lingxiaozong is not feasible.


    There is no way back, and there is only a mysterious and dangerous demon family underground palace in front of him. When Shen Shi returns to this Pangu temple, he subconsciously looks up at the tall statue, and then says to himself, "well, at least we can find the trace of Zhong Qinglu again.".


    This time, he did not continue to stay in this Pangu temple, because in the previous efforts, he had carefully explored this place, but nothing. So Shen Shi and Xiao Hei quickly walked out of the hall and went back to the passageway outside.Shen Shi took a deep breath and walked forward. When he came to the first fork, his body stopped for a moment. He turned to look at the three doors that he had opened in the fork. He didn''t stay for long, so he continued to walk forward.


    In the open and far-reaching passage, it seems that everything is quiet, without any sound and breath of life. The only sound that reverberates in it is the footsteps of Shen Shi and Xiao Hei. As they continue to move forward, this road begins to divide into tributaries. The branch roads extending in different directions all lead to unknown places. Or is it the hidden truth in a certain direction?


    Shen Shi has been very careful, but I don''t know why. He has been walking for a long time, but he still hasn''t met any enemies, ghosts, monsters and beasts. It seems that none of them exist in this corner of the underground palace. And those so-called labyrinth mechanisms, it seems, have never appeared.


    Perhaps, because the status of Pangu temple is different, so the maze in this area is less dangerous?


    Shen Shi didn''t know the reason, but it was a good thing for him. He just kept on going with him. Although he was very careful, he soon found that he couldn''t remember the road.


    At a certain moment, Shen Shi suddenly stops and suddenly turns back, only to find that the roads behind him are numerous and numerous, but he can never find the way back. There are no monsters, ghosts, and organs, but this demon family underground palace has trapped him just by its ordinary silent path.


    Shen Shi''s face was a little pale, but his expression was calm. Maybe he could have expected such a result. After all, it was the huge underground palace left by the powerful demon clan for tens of thousands of years. How could it be so simple.


    He stood in the same place and pondered for a while. Then he called Xiao hei and continued to walk forward. Only this time did he walk three or four steps away. Suddenly, he was shocked and stopped. Listening attentively, he heard a light cry somewhere in front of him:


    "whimpering..."


    In this empty and silent underground labyrinth, a strange sound of women crying suddenly comes. It''s really a very creepy thing. Most people are afraid that their first reaction in this case is to think, is it a female ghost in front of them? As for Shen Shi, in the past few years, because of his rich experience, he has met more ghosts than any other monk has ever seen in his life. Therefore, Shen Shi is even more exciting and alert.


    However, after the initial surprise and vigilance, Shen Shi immediately moved in his heart. Because he had too much experience, he now has a good understanding of ghosts. Generally speaking, the lowest level ghosts, such as skeletons, zombies, ghosts and so on, are almost non intelligent monsters. Some of these low-level ghosts are just the instinctive desire and greed for the flesh and blood of the living beings. Unless they are constrained by higher-level powerful ghosts, otherwise most of the low-level ghosts will take the initiative to rush up once they see the living beings.


    As for ghosts that can possess intelligence and even speak human words, they are extremely rare high-level species. There is no one in ten thousand, but they are often the leaders of a group of ghosts. Over the years, in a real sense, Shen Shi only saw a few high-level ghosts. When he first entered Lingxiao sect, the ghost king in the depths of the demon island on the Qingyu islands was one, and the remaining two people who were controlled by the ghost king did not seem to have completely become ghosts. In addition, the most powerful one among all the ghosts he saw was of course Gaoling mountain There are still half of the witches and ghosts in the zhenhun abyss, but now their bodies have changed strangely, and they are waiting to win.


    Now, if the female voice crying in front of him is really a ghost, he will be a high-level monster that is very difficult to deal with. When he recalls it carefully, Shen Shi suddenly thought of another thing, which happened not long ago. In the secret place of asking heaven, although it seems that everything is illusory, he once met a woman who is attractive with beautiful color The ghost of a woman.


    Isn''t it true that the cry in front is a similar ghost?


    Although there have been some psychological preparations for meeting monsters in this labyrinth for a long time, Shen Shi is still a little nervous. The name of this demon clan underground palace has been passed down for thousands of years. I don''t know how many people of the human race are kept out. I think it''s not a fluke.


    But when it came to an end, the maze was endless, and it was also a delusion to avoid everything. So Shen Shi walked forward slowly with a little caution after pondering for a while.


    The sound of crying came from the front. Every ten feet or tens of feet in front of that passage, there will be a fork road, crisscrossing. For a moment, I can''t tell which fork road the cry came from. Shen Shi held his breath and walked forward step by step, but the cry was light and misty. It seemed that he had been drifting in front of him all the time, adding a bit of gloom and strangeness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    After two or three crossroads, Shen Shi didn''t find the crying woman. All the crossroads were empty, straight to the unknown distance, and seemed to extend to a deeper labyrinth. Shen Shi frowns slightly. He is in doubt. Suddenly, the corner of his eye sweeps past him by chance, but he sees Xiao Hei who has been following him all the time. Suddenly, he seems to be excited.


    It kept raising its head, raised its nose and sniffed in the air. At the same time, it made a low hum from time to time. Even its two small eyes were shining slightly at the moment. Shen Shi in the heart move, want to squat down body in front of small black, light voice way: "can find her?"


    Xiao Hei takes a look at Shen Shi, then looks up and sniffs in the air, and nods.


    Shen Shi laughed, patted his head and said, "go!"


    But he walked two steps forward, and suddenly if he felt it, he turned around and found that Xiao Hei was still standing there. He was a little surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Hei''s action seemed to be hesitant. After a while, he hummed a few times.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "very powerful?"


    Little black nodded and said nothing.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, then immediately turned around and called the little black way: "this way." Looking at his direction, but directly turned a corner, toward the cry of the opposite of another fork in the road.


    Xiao Hei doesn''t seem to think that Shen Shi is so determined. He can''t help but be stunned for a moment. However, he finally takes a look at the empty passage in the direction where the cry comes from, and follows up. Although the light in his eyes twinkled at the moment, it was obvious that for some reason, the pig seemed to be afraid of something far away in that direction.


    On the other side of the road, the cry began to drop in my ears. After Shen Shi and Xiao Hei had gone a long way, the woman''s cry began to fade out. Only in this open underground labyrinth, in this strange silence, maybe there are some illusions. Shen Shi always feels that there is still such a thin sound, which is always around his ears.


    Shen Shi shakes his head and looks back at the road. He sees that the road is wide and empty, where there is a ghost shadow. Obviously, he is still concerned.


    It''s just that the weeping sound is always a lingering feeling, which makes Shen Shi feel uneasy and nervous. Even though he feels that he doesn''t have to pay too much attention to the far cry after he has gone so far, he just cares about it, which makes him fidgety and distracted. Even Xiao Hei suddenly stops and makes a noise in his mouth I didn''t notice the low and angry roar.


    Until he heard a sharp roar ahead.


    Shen Shi''s body was suddenly shocked and instantly recovered. On the one hand, he suddenly alerted himself to how he could be so distracted. On the other hand, he was immediately tense. Under the instinctive reaction of countless combat experiences in the past, he suddenly entered a combat state.


    At the same time, the shadow of talisman appeared in the palms of his hands. At the same time, he gazed forward, stepped back, and the muscles of his arms under his sleeves swelled up. At any time, the talisman technique could be inspired, and there seemed to be a faint light in the middle of his eyebrows.


    Xiao Hei stands in front of Shen Shi, growls and stares at the front. In the front passage, on the corner of a fork road about thirty feet away, heavy footsteps sound. A moment later, with a shadow passing by, a tall monster almost as high as the whole passage comes out of that passage.


    Shen Shi''s eyes shrunk slightly.


    In the strong smell, the tall monster was covered with rotten meat. Yellow juice kept dripping from his body. His chest was even more miserable. There were cracks and scars everywhere, and even something creeping inside his body could be seen. On his short and thick neck, there was a terrible rotten head. He could not recognize his original face. He could only see the terrible mouth and the bloody teeth.


    "Roar!"


    A roar, but the monster toward Shen Shi suddenly issued a roar, and then step forward, toward Shen Shi here rushed over.


    The ugly, ferocious, huge and smelly monster was so obvious in appearance that Shen Shi didn''t have to think about it and recognized it at a glance. This kind of monster is called "Ghoul", which is the most disgusting of all kinds of ghosts. Most ghosts, such as ghosts, ghosts and zombies, are only interested in the fresh flesh and blood of living creatures. Only this kind of Ghoul doesn''t know how to mutate. It is not only extremely greedy for flesh and blood, but also not even dead bodies in many cases Let it go.


    In addition to the creatures killed by the ghoul, some of the carrion on the ghoul''s tall body are rotten corpses, and some of them are poisonous. Only this disgusting monster can bring these things. However, on the other hand, these rotten bodies are another weapon. The poison is quite strong. Even if the monks don''t do enough, they will suffer. So for a long time, ghouls have been one of the most troublesome monsters among many ghosts.Shen Shi frowned at the sight of this tall ghoul. Even if he is so experienced in ghosts, he has no special way to deal with this monster. In the ghost level, ghouls are about the middle level monsters. They are thick skinned and powerful. In addition, they often carry their own rotten gas. For low-level monks who are humble and most of their attacks are personal, they can almost be regarded as natural enemies.


    But of course Shen Shi was not an ordinary monk. After the initial frown, his hand immediately ignited a flame. A talisman instantly burned in the air, and then turned into a yellow light and fell on the ghoul.


    Five elements technique and earth sinking technique.


    The ghoul''s body stopped a little, then roared, shook the rotten meat on his body, and continued to stride forward. There was no obvious sign of slow movement.


    Shen Shi''s face sank slightly. The ghoul''s way of life was quite high. Even Shen Shi''s earth sinking skill, which was strengthened by Yin and Yang incantation, had no effect on it.


    Originally, the distance between Shen Shi and the ghoul was about 30 Zhang, but with a delay, the ghoul''s pace was fast, and in a twinkling of an eye it was shortened to more than 20 Zhang. The smell of decay in the air began to grow stronger, and the monster''s ferocious face became more and more abominable. It looked extremely terrible. If ordinary people saw it, they would be scared to death first.


    But Shen Shi didn''t panic. He began to step back, but at the same time, his hand movements didn''t stop at all. He flicked his fingers, shook his wrists, burned the flames, and inspired the magic. It seemed that the ordinary and simple movements were under his hands. Because of the numerous exercises in the past, it was like flowing water. There was no superfluous movement. Everything was at the fastest speed In terms of degree.


    One by one, the spells flew out. The ghoul''s body was tall and almost filled the passage. His movements were a little inflexible, not to mention dodging these spells. Therefore, all the final spells almost all hit the ghoul.


    But this monster just carried all the skills down, and it didn''t seem to be damaged much. However, this series of attacks obviously angered the ghost. It suddenly opened its mouth and gave out a terrible roar.


    With the strong smell, the ghoul strode towards Shen Shi, and the distance between them had narrowed to ten Zhang. Shen Shi''s face is as deep as water. In this short period of time, he has quickly cast a number of first level five element techniques. Judging from the effect of hitting the ghoul, as recorded in the books he saw before, the ghoul has great power, rough skin and thick flesh. Besides, it also has strong resistance to the attack of common techniques.


    The golden wood water fire earth five series magic method is almost useless in front of this ghoul. Even the fire series magic method that ordinary ghosts are very afraid of, this Ghoul doesn''t have much reaction. This result surprised Shen Shi, because as far as he knew, although the ghoul''s defense was quite strong, it should not be so strong.


    Is there something strange in this demon family underground palace, which makes the strength of these ghosts even higher?


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth and felt that his hope of getting out of trouble seemed dim. However, he was tough and would not give up. The first-order method is not good, and the fire method that ghosts usually fear is also invalid. So there is a final choice in the five elements method.


    Ordinary ghosts are afraid of fire, but in terms of damage, only the thunder spell in the golden system is the natural enemy of all gloomy ghosts. It naturally has the magical effect of suppressing the spirit of ghosts.


    At present, Shen Shi''s only lightning skill is the second-order lightning strike.


    So Shen Shi suddenly whistled, and Xiao Hei, who was beside him, suddenly turned into a black light, rushed out and rushed straight at the ghoul, but he retreated.


    The ghoul roars. In his eyes, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei are both living creatures, but obviously he is more interested in Shen Shi. Maybe he thinks Shen Shi''s flesh and blood make him smell more delicious from afar? So he ignored Xiao Hei''s figure and strode after Shen Shi.


    However, the next moment, suddenly a force came from the foot, and the ghoul suddenly gave out a shrill roar. His body was staggering. Looking down, he saw that the black pig''s two bright fangs had pierced one of his ankles.


    Generally speaking, this Ghoul''s skin and flesh are also surprisingly tough. On weekdays, under little black''s sharp teeth, almost nothing, including the toughest monster, can resist it. It is often a bite that directly breaks the bone. But at the moment, it seems that little black has only bitten about three parts of the flesh and blood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    But even so, the ghoul was furious, and his attention quickly turned back to the black pig. With a roar, he held out his big palm and hit the little black.


    "Boom!" With a loud sound, the huge palm hit the ground heavily, shaking the floor nearby. But Xiao Hei''s body was so fast that he jumped away before hitting the palm. However, the black pig didn''t feel good either. After jumping to one side, he screamed and spat desperately, looking disgusted.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched, and his eyes glanced at the disgusting carrion on the furious ghoul. There was a trace of sympathy for Xiao Hei in his eyes, but his hand didn''t stop. With a deep breath, he suddenly raised his head, and his arms shook up as if to attract heaven and earth.


    In the underground labyrinth, which has been silent for a long time, suddenly from somewhere, there comes a sound of thunder. A hot and shining electric light flashes above the top of the passage.


    In a flash, such as lightning, the rumble of thunder dispersed, spread in the maze, and floated far away.


    I don''t know how many dark corners, the shadow of a sudden shock, layers of endless palace, I don''t know how many shadows suddenly raised their heads, seems to be disturbed.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ lightning strike.


    A white and hot electric column with dazzling light suddenly appeared in the labyrinth passage in the deep underground. The hissing sound sounded instantly, as if it had attracted all the light around it in an instant, blooming with incomparable light.


    As soon as the ghoul''s body froze, it seemed that he felt something. There was a trace of fear on his originally ferocious face, and he suddenly looked up. Reflected in its twinkling eyes is the light column that becomes bigger and thicker in an instant.


    In a flash, like thunder, "boom" came down from the sky, and the light beam fell directly on the ghoul''s face.


    Almost at the same time, the ghoul''s tall body was shocked, and it suddenly gave out a very painful wail. The sound was sharp and fierce, and a mass of black air suddenly rose from its head. But in front of the blazing electric light, all the black air just disappeared and dissolved like the first snow in the sun.


    Like a sharp blade lightsaber, the electric awn stabs straight down. With the cry of pain, the ghoul suddenly staggers back, trembles, hands and feet dance wildly, obviously falling into extreme pain.


    Shen Shi''s spirit was suddenly aroused. Although the first ghost he met in the demon family''s underground palace was unexpectedly powerful, it was still not out of normal after all. It inherited the weakness of ordinary ghosts'' fear of thunder and lightning. This second-order method, which is also the best in the single attack method, finally caused damage to this fierce ghoul, and it seems that the damage is not light.


    The ghoul staggered and retreated four or five steps. Then he could hold his body firmly. He covered his head with his hands fiercely. Then he released some of them. Suddenly, he heard the crackling sound. It was a surprise that the rotten meat on the monster''s face had dropped many pieces in succession. The green juice and yellow water splashed, smelling fishy and smelling, and the face was full of holes, bones and flesh Wrong. It looks even more terrible.


    Of course, the most prominent place is on the top of the ghoul''s head. It''s scorched black. It''s just the place where the lightning pole was hit. In addition, there is even a big hole in the Tianling lid. I don''t know if it was directly cut out by the method just now.


    Sure enough, the thunder system is the killer of all ghosts, even the demon family underground palace that has been hidden for thousands of years.


    If you change the ordinary people or monsters, the head was cut like this, made such a big hole, almost impossible to live. But the ghost was a monster that had died once, and the ghoul was famous for its strong and solid body, so it didn''t die under the heavy strike of lightning.


    On the contrary, the serious injury caused by this blow seemed to stimulate the ghoul''s ferocity. When he stood firm, he didn''t even mean to run away and flinch. Instead, he roared at Shen Shi.


    "Roar..."


    The roar was earth shaking, and the huge thing rushed on. The ghost fire was burning wildly in his eyes. It seemed that Shen Shi''s hatred could only be solved by breaking him to pieces and eating him alive.


    Shen Shi eyebrows pick, without any hesitation, turn around and run.


    Not far behind him was another fork road. He rushed directly to the corner, and the ghoul was huge. At this moment, when he rushed over, suddenly another black shadow came in front of him. It was Xiao Hei who came out of nowhere. His body was like a ghost and rushed to the ghoul''s side.


    The fierce bite almost penetrated the ghoul''s ankle just now. Of course, it was impossible to forget in such a short time. The ghoul was surprised and looked down subconsciously. But once the ghoul slowed down a little and stopped for a while, Xiao Hei immediately closed his mouth, "whoosh" and ran out of the distance. Finally, he jumped to a corner far away and looked back. He looked as if he was disgusted with the ghoul There were a few more calls.What is this guy talking about? Ghouls are ghosts, not monsters, not pigs. Of course, they don''t understand pig language, so naturally they don''t understand what the black pig is saying over there. But what he hates most at the moment is not the black pig, but the human who fiercely splits a thunder on his head. So he roars directly, but abandons Xiao hei and tracks back to the fork of Shen Shi''s escape.


    With its great stride and speed, it is as fierce as a ghost Er, well, it was a terrible ghost, rushed to the fork, then turned and turned in.


    However, the ghoul''s body just reluctantly turned to face the fork road. Suddenly, his body became stiff again. Even the fierce ghost fire in his eyes suddenly cooled down.


    In front of his sight, the hateful young man didn''t scurry away, but stood in the fork road, only one foot away. Now he was facing it, making a seal with both hands, and even a cold color on his face.


    A bright light suddenly came down from the sky, hot and dazzling. The hateful lightning came down with unparalleled power of thunder and lightning, mixed with the terrible sound of thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Another thunder thundered down, and looking at the power, it seemed that the lightning strike was several times stronger than that one day just now.


    The ghoul raised his head to the sky and yelled, with despair and crazy pain in his voice. His whole body was completely covered by the thunder pillar in an instant, and the terrible electric light covered his whole body in an instant. Everywhere he passed was blackened. The rotten pieces of meat fell down, exposing their white bones. After a moment, even the bones began to crack and blacken.


    Thunder strike, power and even in this!


    Shen Shi''s body trembled a little, and his face was pale. It was obvious that the second Tianlei stroke cost him much more than the first one, but it was also more powerful. This is because of the second lightning strike. After obtaining the short delay time, he immediately urged the internal mana to cast. This time, he was directly inspired by the magical power in the mysterious eyebrow hole.


    At the end of the journey, he was seriously injured, and the most important Dantian for a monk was also severely damaged, which directly led to a small step backward in his realm of Taoism. But other people can''t see it. Shen Shi found out by accident that the mysterious hole in the middle of the eyebrow was formed by practicing the yin-yang mantra. At this time, it unexpectedly became the second place similar to the elixir field, which directly contained all the original spiritual power. Even the shadow of the ancient sword of killing immortals, which was originally hidden in the elixir field, was included in it.


    And in these days of cultivation, Shen Shi has found that although his way of life has regressed to the initial stage of Ning yuan realm after his elixir field has recovered, the spiritual power of the eyebrow center Qiao acupoint, or the strange second elixir field, still retains the original medium level realm skill.


    In the same body, it is inconceivable to have two Dantian, and the power of these two Dantian is even different from each other. It is simply inconceivable.


    There is a difference between the two levels, and the power of the technique is naturally different. However, Shen Shi didn''t expect that the next day, when the lightning strikes through the spiritual power in the eyebrow hole, it has such great power that the ghoul, who looks very powerful, seems to lose all his resistance in an instant, and can only howl in the thunder I''m here. This scene even he also stayed for a while, then he suddenly thought of something.


    When the second day''s lightning strike was cast just now, the ancient sword of killing immortals seemed to vibrate slightly when the spirit power was cast in that part of the eyebrow hole. It seemed to be a resonant reaction, which made the inspired spirit power take on an extra different luster.


    Speaking of this ancient sword of killing immortals, Shen Shi is still at a loss until now. He has no idea about this strange ancient sword, let alone how to control it. As far as he is concerned, all he can know is that this ancient sword of killing immortals contains a great power beyond his imagination, which is more powerful than everything he has ever known.


    Moreover, from his experiences in the past few years, Shen Shi faintly felt that this ancient sword might have a great secret. It might have more or less something to do with the six sages of the human race ten thousand years ago. If you think about it further, this ancient sword might even be involved in the fight between the ancient holy dragons and the powerful ghosts in ancient times.


    Such an ancient sword is almost legendary. Of course, it can''t be mastered by a little monk Ning Yuan Jing. In fact, although this ancient sword of killing immortals did save Shen Shi several times in a few changes, this uncontrolled force also made Shen Shi suffer. For example, Shen Shi is now trapped in the depths of the underground labyrinth of his near death. The reason is that after he accidentally patted the Zhenyao column on Qinglong mountain, the ancient sword of killing immortals suddenly had something to do with it. It almost destroyed the Zhenyao formation and caused a series of chain reactions until Shen Shi fell into the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    It was such a powerful but introverted and mysterious ancient sword, which trembled slightly when he cast the lightning stroke. It seemed to resonate with the mysterious power in Shen Shi''s eyebrow hole. However, it is the power exerted by this seemingly tiny resonance that makes Shen Shi''s magic power suddenly increase by several times, directly beating the ghoul who looked fierce not long ago to death and Howling wildly.


    Shen Shi was stunned by this result, but it was obviously not a bad thing. But soon, Shen Shi also found the sequel of the sudden power of this technique. Sure enough, there was no cheap one in the world. After suddenly adding the power of the ancient sword to kill immortals, it was only this lightning stroke, He directly consumed nearly 40% of his spiritual power in his eyebrows.


    It seems that the cost is several times as much as that of casting thunder strike in the past.


    But Rao is so. Shen Shi doesn''t feel the slightest pity or regret. If he doesn''t defeat the monster in front of him, he can''t even save his life. What can he do with so much spiritual power?


    So just after a little hesitation for a moment, Shen Shi immediately concentrated and calmed down, continuously and directly urged the spirit power in Meixin Qiao acupoint again. Such a ferocious Ghoul turned into a drowning dog. If he didn''t take the opportunity to kill it, it would not be Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi noticed the ancient sword of killing immortals hidden in the hole in the middle of his eyebrow. Sure enough, when the spirit power of his magic method rushed out and was ready to be cast, the ancient sword trembled again. A subtle but powerful spirit power was instantly cast out and rolled up the rest of his eyebrow More than half of the spiritual power is surging out.


    It seems that everything should have happened naturally. But Shen Shi knew that when the ancient sword of killing immortals was still in his original elixir field, there was absolutely no such reaction. Everything seemed to have changed after he arrived at his eyebrows and orifices.


    Could it be that Does all this have anything to do with Yin Yang mantra?


    The powerful electric current appeared out of thin air again, the wide channel was full of fine sound, and the silver white light ran everywhere. Of course, the most striking thing was the thick and hot white light column formed in mid air.


    Pei''s irresistible air of the sun burst in, dispersing all the gloomy and dark breath. The ghoul knelt down on the ground and screamed in despair. However, the next moment, the light column suddenly fell from the sky, shining its whole figure in the light.


    At that moment, I don''t know how much carrion turned into ashes. The huge body of the ghoul twisted wildly and yelled wildly. Then his voice dropped rapidly, and his body kept getting smaller, like helpless paper engulfed by fire, curled up and turned into fly ash bit by bit.


    A moment later, the light spread slowly, and Shen Shi took a breath in the passage. He felt a little dizzy in his mind, but after a while he relaxed. That''s the result of his sudden stimulation of too much psychic power in a short time. In addition, most of the psychic power stimulated is in his eyebrow orifices, very close to his brain.


    After he calmed down, Shen Shi took a few steps forward slowly, and three successive thunders struck him, especially the last two thunders, which were twice as powerful as the ancient sword of killing immortals, directly killed the ghoul without any suspense. The ghost fell to the ground, curled up all over, and almost no trace of carrion was found. Even the poisonous juice and smell were all burned up by the fierce lightning just now, and there was no breath.


    On the ghoul''s ugly face, the two ghost fires in his eyes had been extinguished at the moment. Looking at the ghost that had been killed, Shen Shi finally took a breath and shook his head.


    At the other end of the corner of the passage, Xiao Hei ran slowly and rubbed his head twice at his feet. Shen Shi laughed, leaned over and touched his head and said, "let''s go, find a place to have a rest."


    In those days, lightning strike was terrifying and powerful, but its consumption to him could not be underestimated. At least at present, a group of spiritual power in his eyebrows and orifices is depressed, and the stock is only 20% of what he usually has.


    But Shen Shi just wanted to go forward. Suddenly, he only heard Xiao Hei cry twice, but instead of following him to turn his body, he called to the corpse of the ghoul.


    Shen Shi was stunned and turned to look at the corpse of the ghoul. After pondering for a moment, he came back again.


    He was a disgusting monster. After he was killed, the ghoul didn''t see much. Shen Shi held back his disgust and disgust and looked at the ghoul''s body carefully. After a while, he suddenly took out a sharp blade from Ruyi''s bag and stabbed it into a big crack in the ghoul''s chest.


    The body of the ghoul, which had just been washed by the Yang Qi of Tianlei, was basically free of putrefaction, which made Shen Shi a lot more convenient, so he cut the skin and flesh easily. However, Rao is used to seeing life and death, but facing such a monster, Shen Shi''s face is still a little gloomy. Fortunately, the process of torture is not too long. After a while, Shen Shi carefully takes out a green heart from the ghoul''s chest. At a glance, the heart was still beating gently. Several blood vessels wound on the surface, and a strange smell could be heard."The heart of the devil."


    Shen Shi nodded, and his face showed a trace of satisfaction. There is a very small chance that this kind of rare spiritual material will grow on this horrible and rotten ghost. It''s very valuable and difficult to obtain. I''m afraid that such a green heart alone will be worth at least 700000 spiritual crystals.


    Carefully take this rare evil spirit''s heart back to Ruyi bag, Shen Shi is ready to take Xiao Hei to leave here. However, at this time, suddenly their bodies are shocked.


    A wisp of weeping sound, as if from the nether world came, mournful, from behind them the passage of a place, floating over.


    This sudden cry is very sad and sad. It seems that a woman has suffered a great sadness. She sobs helplessly and lonely. After listening to it, she feels a sense of sympathy. She can''t help but want to find the crying woman and comfort her.


    But Shen Shi and Xiao Hei obviously don''t think about it. After hearing the cry, their bodies suddenly appear again and get close to each other, and they are all stiff. Shen Shi''s first reaction was to look down at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei''s reaction was more direct. With a whoosh, he ran out and ran forward without looking back.


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly. This is the first time that he saw Xiao Hei so nervous about something. Over the years, he has been fighting side by side. Although he often plays jokes, Shen Shi believes in Xiao Hei''s reaction and intuition, and if he is in good condition, he can say it. But now, because he has just cast those two days'' lightning strike spell, his eyebrows are broken Most of the spiritual power in Xinqiao acupoints is lost. Even if you want to fight the enemy, you are not sure. So as soon as he saw Xiao Hei running away, Shen Shi followed him without hesitation, and didn''t even look back.


    One person and one pig ran out a long way in the twinkling of an eye. The strange woman''s crying voice in the back gradually dropped down. It seems that although the crying voice is very mysterious and strange, the speed of moving is not very fast. Arranged in a crisscross pattern,


    and Shen as like as two peas, the sun and the small black went through dozens of twinkling twinkling. However, there were more and more crisscross passages in front of them and around them. They could not see any direction at all. Almost all the passages were the same. Obviously, they were now getting deeper and deeper into this Palace of the Earth.


    Fortunately, it is said that Shen Shi hasn''t met all kinds of forbidden mechanisms in this demon family underground palace, which are very powerful and can kill people invisibly. It seems that Shen Shi hasn''t met many fierce and powerful monsters and ghosts. From beginning to end, he has only met a ghoul.


    Of course, the ghoul was really powerful enough. Shen Shi was a little afraid when he recalled the scene of the battle just now. The ghosts in the underground palace seemed to be much stronger than the normal ghosts in the outside world. If he hadn''t discovered the secret of the magic power in Meixin Qiao acupoint, plus the lightning stroke, which naturally restrained all kinds of ghosts, he might not have been able to use it in the ghoul I''m good at it.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei didn''t stop until they couldn''t hear the cry. Shen Shi turned his head and looked around the place where he was now. He saw that he and Xiao Hei were still standing in the middle of a long passage. He could see the forks from front to back, left and right, and they looked almost the same. At this point, Shen Shi could not tell the direction completely. He frowned and sighed in his heart. He thought that although he didn''t meet the legendary mechanism prohibition along the way, it seemed like the biggest mechanism prohibition just looking at the path without any threat in the maze.


    If you are not careful, you will never find any way out, and you will be trapped in this underground palace all your life.


    Shen Shi doesn''t have a good way to find out where to go next. In the current situation, it''s hard to find the missing Zhong Qinglu, even to escape. After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi squatted down and said to the little gangster:


    "can you find the way?"


    Xiao Hei looks up at Shen Shi and snorts, as if in doubt.


    Shen Shi thought and said, "Zhong Qinglu?"


    Xiao Hei shakes his head.


    Shen Shi was disappointed, but as expected, nodded silently and said, "can you find the way out?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Xiao Hei was silent for a while, then shook his head again.


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled up. If even Xiao Hei lost his way in the demon clan underground palace, it would be a very bad thing. Just as he was thinking about what to do, he suddenly heard a low roar from Xiao Hei in his ear, with some vigilance in his voice.


    Shen Shi was shocked and suddenly raised his head. He saw the hair on Xiao Hei''s neck standing up slowly, his eyes wide open and staring ahead. On the other side of the passage in front, a dark figure suddenly turned out. It was a tall skeleton with a few pieces of ragged iron armor hanging on it. The ghost fire in one eye was flashing. It was staring at here fiercely.


    Another ghost!


    Shen Shi''s face was a little heavy, but he didn''t feel flustered. He just took a deep breath and stood up slowly. He had experienced so many hardships over the years. Although the situation is not good now, he hasn''t reached the end of his life, so Shen Shi''s fighting spirit doesn''t weaken at all.


    Since you can kill a ghoul, you should be able to kill a skeleton that doesn''t look as powerful as that Ghoul after recovering a little spiritual power on the way of running just now.


    Just at this moment, the light from the corner of his eyes suddenly sweeps the little black around him, only to find that the little black pig is tense all over, staring at the front, looking like the enemy.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t help looking at the skeleton in front of him. He thought to himself, does Xiao Hei feel something? This skeleton is a powerful ghost, even stronger than the ghoul just now?


    But he looked up and down at the ghost. No matter from the ghost fire or the bones on his body, including the ragged pieces of iron armor, he thought that although the skeleton looked very vicious, it was still just an ordinary ghost. He didn''t see anything strange?


    Could it be that the monsters in the demon clan''s underground palace got some inexplicable enhancement?


    In the heart is repeatedly thinking about how to deal with this monster, Shen Shi suddenly eyes a coagulation, it is also at this moment, he suddenly understood why Xiaohei is so nervous alert.


    In the passage behind the skeleton, a black shadow suddenly flashed by. No, not only behind the ghost, but in Shen Shi''s astonished sight, almost all the corners and exits of the ten or twenty nearby forked roads in front of him flashed, big or small, high or low, but all of them were fierce and gloomy figures.


    At that moment, I didn''t know how many ghosts were in front of him. They came out slowly.


    Black, countless burning green or red ghost fire, twinkling in a pair of empty or ferocious eyes, full of greed for the flesh and blood of living creatures.


    Shen Shi felt that his heart sank suddenly, but of course he was not the kind of person who would die with his hands tied. The next moment he drank low and said: "Xiao Hei, let''s run..."


    Before his voice fell, his voice was suddenly in the middle of the way, and Xiao Hei was also obviously shocked, as if he felt something. Because just at this time, in the direction of the retreat behind them, there was a familiar, sad cry, which gradually became louder and leaned towards them.


    The cry came quietly. Shen Shi and little Haydn were stagnant, and their faces suddenly changed. Shen Shi looked at the direction of the passage behind him. Although it was still empty at the moment, it seemed that it was much safer than the ghosts gathering in front of him, but somehow, it always made people feel palpitating.


    However, at this moment, there are some strange pursuers after the interception, and they are in this confused underground palace. At this moment, even Shen Shi can''t find any suspicious escape hope in his heart. When he looked down at Xiaohei, he found that the little black pig stopped immediately after hearing the cry, stood in the same place and did not retreat. It seemed that he would rather face the large group of ghosts in front of him than run back to the sad and mysterious cry.


    What kind of monster is crying? What kind of powerful magic power can make Xiao Hei so scared. Even in such a dangerous situation, Shen Shi can''t help being curious. However, it''s just curiosity. At present, it''s a desperate situation for life and death. As long as you are not careful, I''m afraid you and Xiao Hei will have to explain that they will become a feast for these ferocious ghosts in this maze.


    After taking a deep breath, Shen Shi''s eyes swept around, and saw that ghosts were already pouring out in a large passage ahead. It was a terrible scene. Although the mysterious cry came from behind, he still didn''t see the owner of the cry. In addition, there were at least seven or eight branches in that direction, and now it seemed that there was still no one.


    "Go


    Shen Shi drinks lightly, and takes Xiao Hei to run to the other side. There are too many ghosts in front of him, and I don''t know what''s strange in the demon clan underground palace. The ghosts appear to be much stronger than the ordinary ones. Therefore, facing these monsters head on, Shen Shi''s current ability is really hard to fight against the enemy, so he has to stay away from them.As for the direction behind, the cry is more and more clear now. Obviously, the mysterious figure or monster is getting closer and closer, but no matter how powerful the monster is, it can only come from one road.


    One person and one pig ran away. However, they rushed to one of the forks and turned for a few steps. Suddenly they stopped. In front of the passage, seven or eight ghosts appeared and rushed towards them.


    Shen Shi''s heart sank, and even the corner of his eyes twitched slightly. If there were ghosts in the fork in this direction, then He didn''t think about it any more. He turned around and ran to the other side of the tunnel. However, the fact was that it was so cruel and cold, just like the situation that there was no ghost in this underground area a few days ago. At the moment, there were large groups of ghosts coming from nowhere, with Shen Shi and Xiao Hei as the center, come in great numbers.


    All the roads were blocked, there was no ghost in any direction, and there were terrible monsters everywhere, roaring and roaring one after another.


    Shen Shi''s face was pale, and he slowly came back from the fork road with Xiao Hei. Ten feet away from his body, countless ghosts, skeletons, ghosts, zombies, ghosts, and even a lot of high-level ghosts, such as ghouls, surrounded him slowly.


    The fierce breath was like a sea of mountains, suffocating. There was no hope of escape any more. Shen Shi bit his teeth and suddenly added a talisman to his palm. Most of the five elements techniques don''t seem to be of great use to the ghosts in the demon family''s underground palace. The only powerful and useful method is Tianlei attack. On the one hand, it consumes a lot of spiritual power. On the other hand, it''s a single attack technique. Facing so many monsters, even this last hand has lost its effect.


    Is it really at the end of the tether?


    But he can''t wait to die like this. Shen Shi takes a deep breath. He just wants to set up a fire barrier to see if he can stop the powerful ghosts around him. At least this move played a role when he was at the bottom of the ghost pit in the middle of Gaoling mountain.


    However, things always seem to develop to the bad side. As his talisman ignited and a wall of fire appeared in the passage, the ferocious ghosts surrounded by him were surprised. But with a roar, most of the ghosts still continued to move forward, and they didn''t know anything about the fire Too much fear.


    Shen Shi''s heart is so miserable that he can''t do anything about it. Just as he is about to make a long sigh for the last desperate struggle, suddenly, in a large group of monstrous and terrifying ghosts, a faint cry suddenly comes through again.


    Before, the cry scared Shen Shi and Xiao Hei away subconsciously. But later, when they were surrounded by these ghosts, they could not pay attention to the cry. In addition, there were too many monsters around, and the roar resounded through the underground palace, which also suppressed the whole cry.


    However, unconsciously, the cry is close to here, and listen to the sound, as if it is behind the ghosts.


    When the crying voice suddenly rang out, almost all the ghosts stopped. The roar and roar were cut off, and all the voices disappeared, leaving only the faint crying voice.


    "Brush", a low whistling sound, the innumerable ghosts in this passage looked back at the past with an unimaginable speed, looked to the direction of the cry, and even gave up to rush to Shen Shi and Xiao Hei.


    There was a deep noise. Suddenly, there was a little commotion in that direction. But then, from point to surface, the ghosts began to push each other. It seemed that they desperately wanted to go back or to the side. But in the middle of the passage, they let out a passage.


    Shen Shi subconsciously looked at the past, only to see that in the channel, which is not wide and is full of vicious and terrifying ghosts on both sides, there appears a woman with black hair and white clothes. It looks like a woman''s figure, but Shen Shi can''t see her face, because the woman''s hair is hairy and her face is completely covered when her black hair is down. It looks like there is no face in a legend I''m a ghost.


    In this gloomy and terrifying group of ghosts, the appearance of a ghost in white still makes people feel numb. But in addition, there is another strange thing in her chest. It is a green jade bead half the size of a fist. It''s bright and green. When you look at it, you can see that it''s absolutely extraordinary.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    From the jade beads like jadeite, several rays of light flow gently, but the ghost in white doesn''t move, but her body is drifting forward slowly. The ghosts around are avoiding one after another, trying to retreat to the side. It seems that she is very afraid of the ghost.


    Suddenly, maybe it was because there were too many ghosts and things in the passage. When the ghost in white floated forward for a while, a ghost was accidentally knocked out from the side, and one of them staggered in front of her.


    The body of the ghost in white stopped and floated in the air. The ghost seemed to be aware of something. As soon as he wanted to open his mouth and yell, suddenly a light came down from the green jade bead on the ghost''s chest. As an understatement, he swept the ghost''s body from head to foot and quickly swept it.


    A moment later, the green light converged back, but all the movements of the ghost suddenly froze in the same place, and there was no more sound. In the twinkling of an eye, under Shen Shi''s astonished gaze, this fierce looking ghost suddenly collapsed and turned into a mass of flesh and blood ashes. It fell to the ground with a splash of blood.


    There was no omen, no sound, and even the ghost didn''t have time to make any reaction. The light on the green jade bead that the white ghost was hanging on her chest swept by and flashed from beginning to end. Then the powerful skeleton monster turned into a pile of dead bones and mud, He fell to the ground in an instant.


    There was a huge commotion all around, and almost all the ghosts were trying to squeeze backward, as if trying to stay away from the white ghost who looked weak but strange. For a moment, the sound of creaking, crashing and squeezing came one after another, and there was a constant roar.


    After being blocked by the ghost that fell out by bad luck, the ghost in white didn''t make any attack. She just stopped and waited in mid air. Then, when the unfortunate ghost suddenly disappeared and fell to the ground, her body in the way disappeared, and she began to drift forward slowly again.


    "Jingying..." The mournful and sad cry came from the black hair that covered the face like waterfall and echoed in this wide passage. In the area covered by the cry, almost all the ghosts were afraid to make a big move. They were afraid to attract the attention of the female ghost. Even if Shen Shi and Xiao Hei were right in the middle of the group of ghosts at the moment, they didn''t rush on them for a moment.


    Although this passage is spacious, there are too many ghosts gathering here. In addition, most ghosts, such as skeletons, zombies and ghouls, are usually tall and tall. Therefore, in the process of pushing backward desperately, one or two hapless ghosts are weak and fall out from time to time.


    All of these ghosts were scared to death. They jumped up like an electric shock and rushed back to the side again for fear that they would get in the way of the girl in white. However, there were two or three very unfortunate guys. When they were pushed out, the girl in white had already come to them and had no time to run. Then they saw the terrible white figure pause and stop, Then, as before, a touch of green light on the emerald jade bead was swept down from the beginning. After sweeping the whole body again, it was quietly taken back.


    A moment later, there was another pile of dead bones on the ground, and then the ghost in white went on.


    Originally gathered numerous ghosts, a noisy channel, but now it is a silence, all the ghosts are staring at the white figure, as if they were frightened by the white figure. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei, who have escaped from the disaster for the time being, are stunned by the scene. But before they can breathe a sigh of relief, Shen Shi suddenly finds something terrible.


    They were surrounded by ghosts in the middle of the passage. In other words, they were also in front of the white ghost''s road. Looking at the distance, they were less than Zhang Xu away from the white figure.


    The white shadow is quiet and floating. At the same time, with the sad but frightening cry, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei both look very different. Having just seen the fear of countless powerful ghosts around him to the ghost in white, and the strange power of the green light, Shen Shi just feels numb. He subconsciously calls Xiao hei and turns around to run away.


    But as soon as he turned around, his body froze again. At this moment, all the ghosts around him were afraid of the ghost in white and gave way to a passage, which also allowed him to breathe for a while. But in the passage ahead, all kinds of ghosts were still crowded around because they were still a long way away from the ghost, and they thought about it in Shen Shi After the intention of fleeing, a lot of monsters over there roared at the same time. They looked like they wanted to eat him alive. No matter how ferocious they are, no one dares to come near Shen Shi. Maybe it''s because Shen Shi is too close to the ghost in white.


    There is no way to go before, and there are female ghosts behind. Shen Shi is somewhat depressed to find that although he temporarily avoids the bad situation of being besieged by the ghosts, the situation does not seem to have any improvement.In this moment of hesitation, Shen Shi suddenly felt a sharp chill behind him. He turned around and saw that the ghost in white had already floated to him.


    Then, she seemed to feel Shen Shi and Xiao Hei blocking her way again and stopped.


    All the ghosts around, in a moment of silence down, a dead silence in the channel.


    Hanging on the green bead on the white ghost''s chest, a clear light slowly lit up. Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly shrank. However, at the moment, there was no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth. He couldn''t escape. The speed of the green light was so fast that it fell on him in an instant. He didn''t even have time to respond.


    At that moment, Shen Shi''s mind is full of the miserable situation of those unfortunate ghosts just now, and his heart is also cold, including Xiao Hei, who seems to dare not make any action at the moment.


    The green light first fell on Shen Shi''s head, and then swept down from his head like a transparent water wave, all the way to his ankle. After a slight pause, it turned away and fell on the head of the next little black pig.


    Xiao Hei''s body also shook for a while, but he watched the green light sweep from the pig''s head to his tail. Then he took it back quietly and turned it into a halo on the surface of the green jade bead.


    In the passage, there is no sound, as if even ghosts hold their breath, well, if they can breathe!


    But a moment later, Shen Shi suddenly lowered his head in amazement, looked at his body, and even waved his arm in disbelief, shaking in front of his eyes.


    It''s like Everything''s intact. What happened?


    It''s a strange thing. Just now, it felt like going to hell. Shen Shi couldn''t believe his eyes. But the fact is in front of us. Although we don''t know why, he and Xiao Hei are living strangely in the green light.


    On the other hand, the ghost in white didn''t seem to have any response to it. From beginning to end, she didn''t make any attack. When someone got in the way, she stopped, swept by the green light, and then went on. It seemed that she didn''t feel anything about the ghosts around her.


    At the moment, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei survive in the light of her green pearl. The ghost in white also has no action, just floats quietly in the same place.


    After returning to Shen Shi''s mind, after the initial surprise, his eyes immediately fell on the female ghost with black hair covering her face not far in front of him. Suddenly, his heart was cold again. There was no way. The female ghost in white was really weird. Although I don''t know why I can survive from the green light, Shen Shi doesn''t have the courage to challenge this monster.


    But now the two sides seem to be confronting each other. The green light of the ghost in white didn''t kill these two guys, and she didn''t do anything else to kill Shen Shi Xiaohei. She just floated quietly in the same place and didn''t move for a long time, as if she was waiting for something. Shen Shi also did not dare to act rashly. In fact, there were ferocious ghosts everywhere, and he had nothing to do.


    However, after this confrontation, no one knows what the ghost in white will do next moment. Shen Shi saw the ghost''s terrible power of randomly erasing the ghosts in the channel just now, and didn''t want to provoke her at all. So soon, a cold sweat came out on his head. Facing such a powerful and terrible monster, he was close at hand. The pressure was too much It''s too big.


    At this critical moment, he suddenly thought about the appearance of the female ghost from the beginning to the end. Then he swallowed his saliva, but he boldly asked:


    "you Are you going to go there? "


    Shen Shi didn''t know what had happened before, and he didn''t understand why after the light on the strange green jade bead swept by, several ghosts blocking the way were instantly wiped out, but he and Xiao Hei were safe, but he knew he was still alive, which was enough.


    Nevertheless, after witnessing the scene just now, Shen Shi never wanted to be the enemy of the ghost in white. Otherwise, what is it? But now, with dark hair covering her face and a chill, the ghost in white floats quietly in front of her. Even the original cry seems to have stopped, which makes Shen Shi feel the pressure like a mountain. With the passage of time, it''s completely unpredictable what the ghost in white will do at the next moment In this case, the pressure is constantly multiplying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    Maybe he was forced to go to the doctor in a hurry. Shen Shi saw a clue in his hurry and asked the ghost in white: "you Are you going to go there? "


    However, the ghost in white still floated quietly, motionless, speechless and motionless.


    The muscles on Shen Shi''s face twitched slightly. He felt a cold sweat seeping out from behind his neck. Looking at the ghost in white without any response, he didn''t know what to do for a moment. However, it''s obviously very inappropriate to continue to wait. Who knows when the ghost in white suddenly becomes impatient and directly turns him and Xiao Hei into a pile of dead bones?


    In such a tense and urgent confrontation, Shen Shi stares at the white figure, and the idea in his mind turns wildly. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly brighten and he looks around. There are all kinds of ghosts on both sides of the passage. However, in a long distance, it is obvious that all the ghosts are frightened by the strange female ghost in white and dare not approach, It''s not a small circle.


    Shen Shi''s eyes turned, and suddenly called Xiao Hei. Then he stepped aside. Of course, he couldn''t really walk directly to the ghosts. Instead, he leaned over and reluctantly stepped out of the way to stand between the ghosts in white and the other ghosts.


    This action immediately caused a commotion among the ghosts around him. The low roar, even the sharp tooth grinding sound, came fiercely. But maybe the ghost in white was too strong, and the ghosts around him didn''t dare to move.


    Although the current passage is spacious, there are ghosts on both sides, and the female ghost in white stands in the middle. Shen Shi''s territory is a little narrow. Even when he turns over, there are tall ghosts or ghosts with longer arms beside him. It seems that they can catch him directly.


    It''s definitely not a pleasant experience. Shen Shi tries not to let himself see the hideous and ugly monsters behind him. In his opinion, although the white woman ghost with black hair covering her face is much more dangerous than the ghosts around her, she looks more pleasant.


    The passage he reluctantly gave up was really not wide. After all, he had to avoid the ghosts nearby. Even he was not sure whether it was useful or not. But just as he turned to get out of the way, the ghost in white, who had been floating in the air for a long time, suddenly shook her body, and then began to float forward quietly.


    So it is!


    Shen Shi almost cried out at this moment. He really took a breath. Just now, when he stood face to face with this strange but powerful ghost in white, the terrible pressure was really unbearable. But before he really relaxed, suddenly, Shen Shi felt a strange sound coming from behind him.


    It was a shivering and chilly roar from the bottom of his heart. It was vicious and cruel. Shen Shi could imagine what would be behind him without looking back. The flesh and blood of the living creatures were standing within a short distance. Without any restriction, it was impossible for any ghost to resist.


    In front of her, the ghost in white had already drifted out for a long time. There was no doubt that it was she who moved these places that made the ghosts around Shen Shi lose their awe and fear, and began to show their ferocity again.


    Almost without any hesitation, as if it was an instinctive reaction, Shen Shi subconsciously rushed forward for several steps, away from the ghosts behind him. When he reflected, there was a roar of anger from the ghosts around him, but no ghosts really came. Most of them kept up with Shen Shi after a long distance, and then roared at Shen Shi fiercely.


    Because at this time, Shen Shi''s several steps of continuous sprint run, suddenly rushed to the white dress ghost not far behind.


    Listening to the angry howling around, looking at the ugly faces, and looking at the white figure drifting slowly forward in front of Wu Zi, Shen Shi felt strange. Fortunately, this strange white ghost seems to be really indifferent to everything around her. She just goes her own way. Even if Shen Shi venture to get close to her, she doesn''t want to do anything.


    However, a large group of ghosts surrounded by them were in a dilemma. Seeing this person and two groups of fresh flesh and blood in front of him, I don''t know how many ghosts were salivating and would never give up. But the silent and drifting female ghost in white was so powerful that no one dared to approach her, and could only give up the middle of the square Outside the invisible outer circle, he roared angrily at Shen Shi and Xiao Hei.


    The circle, surrounded by a large number of ghosts, showed no sign of dispersing. The female ghost in white walked slowly, and the ghosts around also walked along. It seemed that she would not give up until she ate Shen Shi and Xiao Hei. Seeing this strange situation, Shen Shi had a headache for a moment, but fortunately, with the help of the power of the ghost in white, he was safe for the time being.


    Compared with Shen Shi''s worry, although Xiao Hei was afraid of the ghost in white at the beginning, he was excited when he was sure that the ghost in white had no interest in him and was safe with her. He was relieved and even despised the large group of ghosts around him. From time to time, he made some disdainful actions and hummed incessantly It''s very provocative, causing the ghosts nearby to roar and roar.In the roar of this strange circle, with the figure of the ghost in white still moving forward, it seems that as long as no one gets in her way, she doesn''t react to any movement around her. She just floats forward in a dull and silent way. As she follows the white figure, Shen Shi has some headache, As the passing place gets farther and farther, more and more ghosts gather from the demon family underground palace.


    Half an hour later, Shen Shi found that he could not even see the edge of those distant passages, because all the places in his sight, all the passage paths, were full of all kinds of horrible ghosts. The only breathing place seemed to be the little empty space beside the white ghost.


    Even Xiao Hei, at this time, seemed to realize that something was wrong. He gradually became silent and kept looking around.


    However, the ghost in white still drifted forward quietly, as if she didn''t notice anything at all.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi suddenly felt that when this journey came, it seemed that something was not right. It seemed that something was missing? After thinking about it carefully, Shen Shi suddenly remembered that he didn''t know when the ghost in white would no longer cry?


    She What happened?


    Shen Shi was a little surprised and thought, but at this moment, suddenly he saw the white figure in front of him, suddenly he stopped without warning.


    For a long time, because no ghost dares to appear in front of the white dress female ghost to block her way, at most, she just hides aside and yells at Shen Shi and Xiao Hei, so the white dress female ghost has never stopped floating forward, and has been moving forward.


    And Shen Shi is closely behind her, there is no way, in this situation, although it looks very strange and strange, but this white ghost has become the only temporary safe haven in this desperate situation. His action caused a lot of ghosts around him to roar. At the same time, he was trapped behind the ghost and surrounded by a large number of ghosts. As time went on, more and more ghosts gathered around him, and the pressure on Shen Shi became greater and greater.


    At least at present, he can hardly see any life that he can escape from, which makes him upset. At the same time, he has been paying attention to the dangerous ghosts around him unconsciously. One is not careful, and he doesn''t notice that the ghost in white suddenly stops.


    Shen Shi was also caught off guard. He almost stumbled forward and ran into the body of the ghost in white. Fortunately, he was also a cultivated person. He had more control over the body than ordinary people. In the dangerous and dangerous situation, he suddenly stopped his body, only a few inches away from the white figure.


    Shen Shi was in a cold sweat. Although the ghost in white didn''t seem to be a threat to herself and Xiao Hei for a while, she even protected them unintentionally. However, seeing that countless ferocious ghosts around her were so afraid of her, and even didn''t dare to get close to the ghost in white, we can roughly imagine how powerful she was It''s a monster.


    Shen Shi didn''t mean to challenge such a mysterious and powerful ghost. If he accidentally touched her body just now, God knows what would happen?


    It''s just, why did she stop all of a sudden?


    After Shen Shi''s initial determination, he immediately thought of this problem, and then he put his head out and looked forward, then he was stunned.


    It turns out that after walking for such a long time, Shen Shi was distracted by the countless horrible and ferocious ghosts around him. However, he didn''t notice that he followed the white ghost all the way through the alley. Now he came to the entrance of a hall like place.


    Compared with the Pangu temple that he saw when he just entered the demon clan underground palace, the scale of the hall in front of him was much smaller, about half of that of Pangu temple, and there was no closed door. It seemed that there was only a little vestige of the door frame. As for the door, it was long gone and opened outwards.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    There are still a lot of ghosts around, but after arriving here, somehow, the circle of these ghosts seems to have gradually expanded into a circle of two feet. However, the ghost in white stopped suddenly, but it had nothing to do with these things, because in front of her, there was a person standing in the way again.


    Not far from the entrance of the main hall, there is a huge stone tortoise in black on the ground. Just because of the height of the tortoise shell, it is almost as high as one person. In addition, there is a stone tablet on the turtle''s back. The tablet is six feet high and carved with patterns. It looks simple and plain. It seems to be an object of a very long time ago. However, the front of the tablet is blank, and I don''t know why there is no carved handwriting.


    The stone turtle on the camel''s stele is standing in the way of the female ghost in white, but no matter what, it is still a dead thing, so of course it will not be this thing that blocks her. Shen Shi''s eyes looked up. A moment later, he saw that there was a flat platform above the stone tablet. I didn''t know whether it was originally like this or was used to place something. But now on the platform, there was a monster squatting, looking coldly at Shen Shi.


    Because it was squatting, I couldn''t see the height of the monster in my first eyes. But from the appearance, it was a monster with a dog''s head. Its eyes were red with blood, full of cruelty, and its body was even more strange. In addition to its hands and feet, there was a pair of huge meat wings on the back of its shoulder blades, which danced from time to time once.


    This is a strange monster that Shen Shi has never heard of, and it is not recorded in all the books he has read in the past, including the ancient books he has seen in Lingxiao Zong Shuhai in recent years. It is obvious that the female ghost in white at the moment suddenly stops because of this monster with a dog''s head and wings.


    This is the first time that Shen Shi saw in this demon family underground palace. He dared to stand in front of the ghost in white, and was not afraid, and did not take the initiative to give way.


    Shen Shi''s heart was instantly raised to his throat. Although the current situation seems strange and funny, the fact is that the white ghost has become his only umbrella surrounded by countless ghosts. If he loses the white ghost''s intentional or unintentional protection, or if the white ghost is entangled by some monster, he and Shen Shi will be together Xiao Hei has to face up to the ghosts around him. It''s hard to know what will happen.


    The ghost in white was blocked by the monster, and she stopped and did not move forward. At the same time, because of her strange black hair, no one could see what she looked like at the moment, but from the appearance, she seemed to be as calm as before, even dull and motionless.


    "Roar Woof


    A moment later, a low roar came down from the height of the stone tablet. It was the monster with a dog''s head that roared at the bottom. It just gave birth to a dog''s head, which seemed to have the characteristics of a dog. Although the low roar in front of it was very powerful, at the last moment, the roar suddenly turned into a "woof" similar to the common wild dog''s voice Call.


    The turning point of this sound is really unexpected. Although he knows that the dog headed monster who dares to face the ghost in white must be very powerful, Shen Shi suddenly hears a dog barking from his powerful posture, which makes people feel funny. The original dignified momentum has been weakened for a long time.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Just as he thought the scene was strange, the dog headed monster suddenly jumped down from the stone tablet and fell five feet away in front of the ghost in white.


    And almost at the same time when its figure fell, the green jade bead on the white ghost''s chest suddenly glowed, and the clear light rippled up, even brighter than the previous several times.


    It seemed that the noise of the monsters and the noise of the women''s clothes were more than doubled.


    In the middle of the sky, the green light suddenly fell down on the head of the dog head man. As before, it swept from head to foot.


    The green light swept the whole body of the kowtow man, then quietly took it back and returned to the green jade bead. Shen Shiping stopped breathing and looked at the front with wide eyes. However, a moment later, he suddenly saw a big mouth on the dog''s face, showing a few tusks. It seemed that the monster was grinning like:


    "woof, woof, woof..."


    Besides Shen Shi and Xiao Hei''s inexplicable escape from the green light, this is the first monster in the ancient demon clan underground palace to be safe and sound in this green light. From this, we can also imagine the power of this fierce dog head monster with back wings, blood red eyes and ferocious face. This is the most powerful moment of it. All eyes in such a big set are focused on the monster. It can be said that it is unparalleled and arrogant. However, at this time, the monster suddenly burst into a clear barking sound, which immediately broke the solemn atmosphere here.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    The monster in front is still barking, but no matter how you listen to it, the barking of the dog is not powerful, let alone a terrifying roar. The barking of the dog head makes Shen Shi feel funny and almost laugh.Fortunately, he finally knew that he was in danger at the moment, and there were fierce and terrible enemies all around him, which forced him to hold back. However, he looked at the monster with dog head in front of him differently, thinking that the monster looked really different, and it seemed different from the mass of ghosts around him It''s like a monster.


    But in the blood red eyes of the dog head monster, it makes people feel that there is a kind of brutal greed for the flesh and blood of creatures, which makes Shen Shi a little confused for a while.


    After calling for a while, the dog head monster obviously looks a little proud, and barks at the female ghost in white, which makes Shen Shi and Xiao Hei nervous. A monster that suddenly appears and can hold the power of the female ghost in white is definitely not good news for them. However, after a short time, Shen Shi soon found that although it seemed that the dog headed monster was very arrogant and roared around there, it didn''t mean to rush directly to the white ghost. In fact, it had been wandering six feet away from the white ghost, and it still had some sense of fear for her.


    This discovery makes Shen Shi feel a little relieved, but then he takes a nervous look at the white ghost. However, after being forced to stop by the monster, the white ghost stops in silence again. Even if the green light has no effect on the monster, she seems to be doing business as usual, without any reaction.


    All of a sudden, the scene fell into a strange confrontation. The female ghost in white was blocked by the dog headed monster, so she stood still and waited, unable to move forward. Shen Shi and Xiao Hei could only hide behind her and wait. On the outside, including the front, a group of ghosts and the dog headed monster roared repeatedly, but they did not dare to get close to the white ghost Female ghost, just stare.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know why the situation has developed into such a strange situation. He doesn''t even know why the monsters and ghosts around him are so afraid of the white dress ghost. But it''s not a good thing for him to go on like this, because he''s trapped in a lot of ghosts and ghosts, and even his last chance of escape has become slim.


    Similarly, there were other people who were dissatisfied with this situation. The dog head monster looked very angry. Although it blocked the white ghost''s advance, it did not dare to approach her, let alone capture the two delicious looking creatures. So the ogre is very angry, and his temper looks really fierce and ferocious.


    "Woof, woof, woof! Woof, woof


    All of a sudden, standing in front of the dog head monster, who was angry and waving his arms back and forth, roared out. It seemed that his patience had reached the limit. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand, but directly grabbed a skeleton from the side.


    Surrounded by a large number of ghosts, the female ghost in white in the middle seems to be very scared and dare not move any closer. However, it is more casual to the dog headed monster, and there are many ghosts standing next to the dog headed monster, so the dog headed monster grabs one and brings one directly.


    The hapless skeleton looks tall and powerful, but it looks like a mouse in the hand of the ogre. It doesn''t have any resistance. It just makes a howl instinctively.


    There was a commotion among the ghosts around. Before they could make any response, they saw the ogre growling and barking. Suddenly, he grabbed the skeleton and smashed it to the ground.


    Just listen to a "bang", a terrible sound, the skeleton split in an instant, white bone fragments scattered. But the dog head man seemed just to vent his anger. He went to the ground and smashed it several times, whistling and hating. A moment later, the skeleton turned into a pile of fragments that could no longer be seen in the original shape, scattered everywhere.


    All of a sudden, the ghosts around were shocked, and shulala was retreating again. This time, many ghosts were not only far away from the woman in white, but also far away from the dog headed monster. As a result, the encirclement, which had been so tight that it was full of water, suddenly relaxed a lot, including in this unknown hall, which made Shen Shi feel a kind of heavy pressure that he couldn''t breathe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    On the other hand, the dog head monster''s act of killing the skeleton caused another unexpected reaction.


    It was like a white figure floating in the air like a creepy female ghost. Suddenly, it seemed to be awakened by the crazy action of the dog headed monster. After a slight movement, it began to float forward again.


    Almost at the moment when the white figure just moved, the original voice of one after another in the main hall suddenly calmed down. All the ghosts were staring here. The ogre looked a little surprised. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the female ghost in white who was drifting slowly. Suddenly, the situation suddenly looked like a hair trigger.


    Shen Shi didn''t expect that things had changed suddenly, but since the figure of the ghost in white had moved, he had to follow, but at the moment, he didn''t know what would happen next.


    It''s interesting for the tortoise to keep away from the stone tablet, at least to stand on the edge of the stone tablet White shadow from the sky.


    In the hall, it was quieter and quieter. At this moment, it seemed that even a thin needle could be heard falling to the ground. Shen Shi, who followed the ghost in white, even felt that he could hear his heart beating faster and faster.


    Is there going to be a big war between these two mysterious and weird monsters in the underground of this mysterious demon clan underground palace?


    And what''s waiting for you?


    At this tense moment, the corner of his eyes suddenly passed the slowly approaching stone tablet in front of him. It was at that moment that he was suddenly stunned, as if he saw something.


    This stone tablet, which was hunched by a black turtle, had just entered the hall with the white ghost in front of it before Shen Shi. There was no design or text on the tablet. It was very strange to see a blank space. People could not imagine why such a wordless stone tablet was erected in such a place.


    Shen Shi didn''t know nothing about the past days of the demon king court. On the contrary, because he liked to read books when he was a child, he once went to the demon world by accident and lived among all the real demon families for three years. Therefore, he knew much more about the history of the demon family that had disappeared for many years in Hongmeng world than most people.


    If he can remember correctly, the size of the base of the tortoise is already the highest ceremony in the heaven demon king''s court. In principle, it is absolutely impossible for this kind of stone tablet to be blank. But the reality is in front of him, and Shen Shi also carefully looked at the stone tablet, and did not find any obvious traces of cutting with knives and axes. So in the end, Shen Shi can only use it. Anyway, the demon family underground palace is strange everywhere, and no matter how many strange places there are, it doesn''t seem to be particularly strange.


    But at the moment, he followed the woman in white and did not dare to leave. As he slowly approached the powerful dog headed monster in front of him, his pressure also increased. That is at this time, he followed the woman in white and approached the stone tablet. Suddenly, he aimed at the other side of the stone tablet from the side, and it seemed that there was writing on the other side.


    No words on the front but words on the back?


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. It was the first time that he saw such a stone tablet, and it had never been recorded in all the books in the past. Because of the angle problem, Shen Shi can''t see the words clearly at the moment. At most, he can only see a little or a few notches on the stele. At the same time, he suddenly thinks that there seems to be no difference between the positive and negative sides of the stele. Is it the front side in front of him that he came in from the back door of the main hall?


    he looked as like as two peas in the hall. But the front hall was almost exactly the same size. The entrance to the hall was a gate. There was a door in front of the hall. Besides, even the walls on both sides of the hall opened a door, which was thick and thick, dark and dark, and did not know where it was heading.


    This seems to be a rare hall with four sides, just like all the paths in the underground labyrinth, full of many confused and headache forks.


    Shen Shi felt a headache and shook his head. He put his doubts behind him and didn''t think about it. At the same time, he thought that he didn''t know who was building this demon family underground palace, and his brain was all wrong.


    He was just wondering. As the central idea turned, the ghost in white in front of him didn''t stop. She was still drifting forward slowly. Before long, the distance between the white shadow and the dog headed monster was less than half of the original.


    At this time, anyone can see that the female ghost in white is obviously not ready to stop. Besides Shen Shi and Xiao Hei, who are very nervous, countless ghosts inside and outside the hall, all eyes fall on the ogre.


    The ogre looks very, very angry.


    It bares its teeth and roars fiercely. It roars furiously at the female ghost in white who comes here, as if it is going to be crazy at the next moment.Then, the next moment came.


    The ghost in white drifted over, and the distance between them was less than three feet, almost reaching out to catch each other. The dog''s head is furious, sharp teeth are wrong, and a dense air is surging up. Even the wings behind it are "whistling" and instantly open. But at this moment, suddenly in its blood red eyes, reflected a green light.


    It seems that the monster did not shine all the pearls on her chest, just like the pearls on her body.


    However, it was the emerald jade bead that suddenly lit up, but it seemed to make the fierce ogre think of something. His face was numb and dull for a moment, and he howled and his wings shook suddenly, but his whole body suddenly turned back, like a stone thrown out, and he went back with a whoosh.


    Almost at the same time when the Gorgon''s body just flew out, the green jade bead on the white ghost''s chest suddenly rose a green halo. After twisting in mid air, it turned into a palm and directly patted it.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the green light palm directly hit the place where the ogre stood just now. In an instant, a palm print several feet in size appeared on the ground, and it directly sank down on the hard ground. Even the whole hall vibrated violently at the same time, and there was a click everywhere.


    At the same time, although there was no other movement of the ghost, the green light seemed to be chasing souls and killing people. The air temperature in the hall suddenly dropped to freezing point. Then, in full view of the public, a huge green light column with unparalleled momentum suddenly shot out and chased the dog headed monster.


    With a cry, the ogre''s face changed greatly and his wings vibrated desperately. The whole person flew directly into the sky. At the next moment, the green light column swept everything and plowed a tunnel several feet deep in the main hall. At the same time, because the light column was so powerful, even those ghosts standing close to him could not escape, so they were immediately found by the light column, At that time, there was a burst of crying and howling, and then I watched a lot of dead bones scattered in the green light. I don''t know how many ghosts died under this blow.


    But Shen Shi could see clearly, at least in the direction of the front, he was shot out a big blank in an instant.


    The dog head monster was really extraordinary. He really avoided this big move, but now he was flying in the air, and it seemed that he didn''t dare to come down. On the ground and in the hall, all the ghosts even did not dare to stay here any longer. They all withdrew from the hall and explored the white figure from a long distance.


    However, the ghost in white, who made such a big stir, seemed to stand for a moment calmly as if nothing had happened. Then she moved slowly and began to drift forward again.


    Shen Shi followed her and subconsciously followed her. The power of the green light just now was beyond his expectation. Although he thought that the ghost in white should be very powerful, now it seems that the power is even beyond his imagination. Moreover, the green light on her seems to be the natural killer of these ghosts. If she is slightly contaminated with some ghosts, they will only be destroyed. No wonder so many ghosts are so afraid of her.


    However, at least in this way, he is safe for the time being. Seeing this, Shen Shi is a little lucky and happy. The ghosts seem to be scared and dare not keep up. So as long as he follows the ghost in white for a distance, he may find a chance to escape.


    At this time, he followed the ghost in white for a long time, and naturally saw the stone tablet passing by him. On the back of the stone tablet, there were three big characters:


    Yinming Tower!


    The three characters of "Yinming tower" are carved on this stone tablet in this way. It looks solemn, awe inspiring, and has a sense of boundlessness, just like the thing represented by the three characters themselves. It is ancient and magical.


    Yinming pagoda is an artifact, which belongs to the powerful demon clan in the past. However, in the long years, no one knows the origin of this artifact, and even the historical records of the demon clan itself are vague. In Shen Shi''s memory, in those ancient books and volumes about the history of the demon clan that he read, including those three years in the demon Kingdom, what he knew from the old white monkey and other demon clans is that at least in the myth of the origin of the demon clan itself, it seems that there was no Yinming tower.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    The demon clan claims to be the son of Tianxuan and the descendant of the gods. It claims that Pangu had the only son, TIANYAO emperor, who created the demon clan, created hundreds of Hongmeng tribes and even various miracles. These things are basically known to all. However, the Yinming pagoda was not mentioned at the time of the origin of this kind of clan. However, it is strange that, I don''t know when, Yinming pagoda suddenly appeared and became an artifact of the demon clan. Especially in the days of the powerful demon king court, the status of Yinming pagoda rose again and again, and was greatly respected within the demon clan.


    According to the etiquette standard of the demons'' sacrifice, Pangu giant god, the founder of all spirits, is of course the Supreme God, and the ceremony is the highest. Next, there are the TIANYAO emperor and Yinming tower, which can be compared with the TIANYAO emperor worshipped by countless demons, so we can see the status of Yinming tower.


    However, for a long time, the Yinming pagoda was only worshipped and hidden in the mysterious underground palace of the demon clan. It was guarded by the demon emperors of the past dynasties. At most, it was only invited out to offer sacrifices at a very important ceremony. In addition, even the people of the demon clan could not see it.


    In the long period of the demon court, the Yinming pagoda almost never had a bright moment, because the demon clan was too strong at that time. The strength of our clan alone was enough to crush all the Hongmeng alien races, including the weak Terran at that time, so we didn''t need to use this so-called town clan artifact.


    Since ancient times, the only time Yinming tower was pushed to the front stage was the last moment of the battle between man and demon, which is a well-known story. Under the attack of millions of friars of the rising Terran, the demon king court has come to the end. The defeated and collapsed demon family is on the verge of extinction. In the last bloody battle in front of the demon emperor hall in Tianhong City, the remaining elite combat power is almost dead.


    , then, the last day, the silver fox, with the last last young emperor and a completely defeated army, fled to the demon world of the origin of the demons, and was finally caught up by the six soldiers of the people''s leading forces. In the despair, the last heaven monster was destroying the Yin and pagoda by self sacrifice.


    This is the only time in the history of Yinming pagoda to shine, and its result is also impressive without any name of artifact. The whole rainbow world has been destroyed by the Yinming tower. The once vigorous territory has been turned into a forbidden place for the living beings, and the two human and demon races have been completely separated. It has been ten thousand years, and there is still no sign of the evil spirit weakening in the rainbow world.


    Such an artifact that once shocked the earth, changed history, or even directly changed one side of the world with the power of terror, of course, Shen Shi could not be strange. When he gazed at the stone tablet, his mood was complicated for a moment. Could it be that ten thousand years ago, in the days of the demon king court, the demon clan worshipped the powerful artifact here?


    Looking at the stone tablet held up by the Black Turtle, at the top of it is a square platform with a radius of several feet. It looks like it was originally intended to be used for offering or placing something.


    However, at this time, the stone platform is empty. A layer of dust has fallen on the flat stone surface, and the original thing has long disappeared. At that moment, Shen Shi''s mind flashed an idea that the Yinming tower should still be in the rainbow world, right?


    In those days, the legendary demon silver fox killed himself and sacrificed his blood to Yinming pagoda. It was about self destruction artifact, but was that artifact with a strong mythical flavor really destroyed like that?


    He gazed at the stone tablet, looked at the three characters, and suddenly woke up, only to find that the female ghost in white in front of him obviously didn''t care about the legendary stone tablet of Yinming tower. His body shape was still floating forward as before, and now it was a long distance away.


    Perhaps seeing this scene, the ghosts in the distance around him, including the doghead flying in the mid air, were in a bit of a commotion, which meant to gather up.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he scolded himself secretly. He quickly turned around and ran to the ghost in white, and soon followed him.


    Seeing that Shen Shi and Xiao Hei run to the female ghost in white again, a group of ghosts suddenly roar angrily, but no one can really catch up with them. They can only watch them from a distance.


    Before long, I saw the white figure out of the front gate. After a while, the white shadow disappeared. Then, two times later, even the figures of Shen Shi and the little black pig disappeared in the darkness with the white ghost. They could not see where they were.


    Seeing the two living creatures leave, there is no doubt that they give a strong stimulation to the mass of ghosts gathered inside and outside the main hall of Yinming tower. First, there is a strange silence in the main hall. A moment later, there is an uproar of "bang", and all kinds of horrible and strange howls drown here like a raging flood.


    For a moment, the hall was full of demons, all kinds of ferocious and terrible corpses of the dead, many ghosts were roaring, and some even began to fight with each other, which made the situation more chaotic.


    At the same time, at the top of the hall, the dog head monster is the only one who can fly in the air, and its face is not good-looking at the moment. However, after hearing the noise below, he takes a look at the ghosts that have been in chaos below. In the blood red eyes of the dog head monster''s face, there is a trace of deep contempt and disgust.However, different from these ghosts who have little intelligence, this ogre obviously has a bit of intelligence. Almost the next moment, the ogre was stunned. He thought of the scene when he was in a hurry and flew into the air. It seems that It seems that there is not much difference between them and the ghosts underground in essence?


    This discovery made the koehead feel dispirited and angry at the same time. After listening to the roaring and howling, the koehead became more and more dissatisfied with the ugly and ferocious ghosts. The ghosts in the ground are strong, but few of them have intelligence. Except for the instinctive evasion in the face of great danger, they really don''t have any eyes to observe the surroundings, so the noise is only getting bigger and bigger.


    Suddenly, I just heard a roar in mid air, but the dog head monster finally couldn''t bear it. Maybe I felt that I couldn''t bear to look at a group of idiots below. I fell down from mid air, fast, and claws flying in the roar. Before the ghosts could react, I just heard a few loud noises. Five or six zombie skeletons had been killed by the angry dog The head monster broke into pieces, turned into a piece of bone and scattered to the ground.


    "Roar Woof


    Then, the ogre gave a demonstrative roar to the ghosts around him. With the thunderous blow just now, most of the ghosts were shocked and retreated in panic. The dog head monster uttered a few low growls of disdain in his mouth. He glanced at the rubbish and wanted to turn away. Suddenly, he was shocked. He seemed to notice something, but suddenly turned his head and looked towards a side door of the main hall of the Yinming tower.


    It was a dark place. Outside the door, it was as dark as ink, without any light. But at this time, from the deep shadow, there was a slow but deep voice. It seemed like a giant hidden in the dark came quietly. There was a kind of tension that made people''s heart beat faster when they stepped in the dark. At the same time, an inexplicable and slightly fishy breeze came in from the door, like a deep breath, slowly fluctuating in the darkness outside the door.


    Inside and outside the hall, there was a moment of silence.


    The Gorgon stood in the same place, his blood red eyes staring at the gate, his wings slowly raised behind him and fanned slightly. Although he didn''t fly off the ground, he seemed to be on guard. And behind it, the ghosts and ghosts were even more unbearable, and looked even more timid than just now. Almost for the first time, most of the ghosts and ghosts began to retreat, like the tide, quietly left the main hall that once worshipped the stone tablet of Yinming tower.


    A moment later, a strange light flashed in the darkness, as fast as lightning, but in the gap of that moment, it seemed that it could be seen vaguely, which seemed to be a huge eye.


    It''s like a huge head, in the shadow of the door, peeping into the hall.


    Naturally, it was a frightening scene, but the light in the darkness lit up for a very short time, and then disappeared into the darkness again in an instant, as if nothing had happened. After a while, the strange breeze disappeared at the gate.


    Everything was calm again, as if nothing had happened.


    So big hall, not long ago also full of various monsters, but at this moment, but only a bloody eyes, a face of vigilant color of the dog head monster.


    Its figure looks lonely. Although its appearance is still fierce and vicious, its solitary appearance in the hall still gives people a feeling that it does not match its appearance.


    Then the koehead looked angry.


    As a high-level monster, it certainly has the intelligence that those stupid dead souls don''t have. Of course, it also has feelings and some thoughts, including logic. Even for a dog headed man, its ideas may be very strange compared with ordinary people, but there are some.


    So the koehead seemed suddenly angry at his situation, not only angry, but also very angry. It roared at the darkness, then strode past. In a flash, it came to the gate. It didn''t even stop. It barked, and strode across the threshold into the deep darkness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    The darkness came, and the shadow in front of us was as boundless as the ocean, or as high as a mountain, as if we were going to crash into it and fall to pieces. However, the koehead did not move forward. At the same time, his two wings flapped and his body soared into the air.


    The place outside this hall is unexpectedly a much larger underground space than that of the Yinming tower hall. Unlike most places in the demon clan underground palace where Shen Shi had come all the way before, there was a brighter light. There was no light in this huge underground cave, and darkness enveloped everything.


    It''s easy to feel a sense of despair and fear in such a huge and dark strange terrain. However, it seems that the darkness here does not have any obvious deterrent effect on the Kobold. It is not afraid of the darkness here. It even seems that it is a little familiar with the terrain of this huge underground cave. Along the way, it kept flapping its wings and flying. The faster it flew, the farther it flew. Then it saw the darkness ahead, and suddenly a phosphorescence appeared.


    It was a huge crack that suddenly sank in the earth. A little phosphorescence came up from under the crack and became the only light source nearby. The Goutou man quickly flew over the crack of the earth and took a look down. He saw that under the crack, the phosphorescent light was shining, and all kinds of sharp and strange stones suddenly pierced out, which was extremely dangerous.


    It sneered in mid air, suddenly turned and flew down.


    Its figure is fast and agile, shuttling between all kinds of thick and sharp rocks and thorns. The phosphorescence flickers, as if only a dark shadow is shining on it. In an instant, it flies like a bat, and in a twinkling of an eye, it has reached the distance.


    However, the ground seam looks very deep. With the speed of goutouren, he hasn''t reached the bottom for a long time. But in the space below the ground seam, it gradually widens. At the same time, in the dark distance of the underground Rift Valley, a low voice suddenly came. It seemed that it was not on the ground, but from the bottom of the earth or the hard rock. It was like a huge beast passing through the dark.


    The Goutou man''s body pauses in the air. His blood red eyes suddenly shrink. After a moment, he turns around, but he speeds up and rushes directly to the place where the sound sounds.


    After several flight spurts, the phosphorescence suddenly lights up, and a piece of rock suddenly appears in front of us. Behind that little phosphorescence, with a dull roar, suddenly a large piece of rock and soil crumbles and falls in the underground Rift Valley, rolling up a large mass of mud and dust.


    A huge shadow moved slowly behind the phosphorescence.


    The Goutou man shook his wings and flew to the huge shadow. His eyes were fixed on the huge object. Suddenly, he spoke in a cold voice, and his voice was a bit murderous and angry. He roared:


    "drilling tusk, do you want to fight with me when you come here?"


    The huge figure in the dark moved for a moment. Although it didn''t seem to move much, the sound seemed to roll over like thunder, which was amazing.


    However, in addition, the monster, which was called the burrowing tusk by the dog head man, did not respond more. The dog head man who flapped his wings and flew in the air gave a cold hum. Under the phosphorescence reflection, he looked a little impatient and said, "don''t think you are big, I dare not beat you. In this underground palace, apart from the guy in the palace, we have been fighting for so many years. Do you think I will be afraid of Why


    In the middle of what he said, the dog leader''s face suddenly turned pale. He looked at the shadow of his huge body and said, "what''s the matter, you When was this hurt? "


    The shadow, which was as big as a hill, moved again, and a low, thunderous voice sounded a few times. The koehead looked puzzled. He shook his wings and walked slowly towards the darkness where the ground penetrating tusk was.


    In the dark, the drilling tusk suddenly gave out a much louder roar than before. As soon as the Goutou man stagnated, he stopped in mid air. Then he hummed and said: "OK, OK, I know. You''re in trouble. What is it? "


    After a moment''s silence, there was only a sound. It was like a wave in the dark, and then something strange appeared under the shadow.


    Goutouren was very powerful and had a keen eye. Naturally, he discovered the secret hidden under his body for the first time. He quickly looked at it. After only one look, he was stunned and said: "you You''re so serious that you just arrested a woman of human race to come back? "


    A few phosphorescent lights flashed through the gap in the shadow and shone on the ground under the tusk. Suddenly, there was a woman lying on the ground. Her whole body was motionless, her eyes were closed, her face was pale, and she looked like she was unconscious. Looking at her face carefully, it was Zhong Qinglu that Shen Shi couldn''t find.


    It seems that Goutou man is really puzzled, and he doesn''t show the same blood thirsty and greedy look to Zhong Qinglu as those low-level ghosts. At the moment, he seems to pay more attention to the drilling tusk. Looking at the huge darkness, Goutou man frowns and says:"Well, what''s the matter with you


    "Roar..." A low roar came out of the shadow. It seemed a little irritated. After hearing it for a moment, the koehead shook his head and said, "you were beaten by that guy in the palace 100 years ago, aren''t you? Those stupid ghosts think about the flesh and blood of living beings all day long, but do we still care? Besides, there are not many Terran friars who have been exploring the Qinglong mountain all the year round. Why are you right... "


    When he said that, the dog head suddenly made a sound, and his nose twitched twice in mid air. Then an indescribable look came over his face. Suddenly, he was shocked and said: "no, this is What''s the taste? "


    Its body slowly fell down, and its face was a mixture of surprise and excitement. At the same time, the huge shadow was suddenly silent and did not make any response.


    After a while, goutouman fell to the ground and walked slowly to Zhong Qinglu. At the same time, his nose was twitching. When he got to the place about four or five feet away from Zhong Qinglu''s body, he finally seemed to confirm something. With an incredible look on his face, he suddenly raised his head, looked at the mountain like Tusk and cried out:


    "garleaf It''s the smell of garleaf, isn''t it


    "This woman smells of garleaf!" Goutouman''s face looked like a roar of excitement, but in front of him, zuandi Liao was still silent, motionless and hidden in the dark.


    When and when the construction of the huge and long-standing demon clan underground palace was completed, this kind of thing is basically not verifiable. In today''s era, with the rise of the human race and the collapse of the demon race, this mysterious underground palace has been completely banned, and has become a deadly place full of dangerous monsters.


    However, although it is so dangerous, in fact, the underground palace of the demon clan is not completely dead. There are not only ghosts, but also creatures and monsters. Even because it has been banned for a long time, under the influence of some mysterious forces, all kinds of strange things also grow up in the underground palace Hidden behind the seemingly dark and silent shadow is a unique and strange small world, even full of vitality.


    This may be the other side that you can''t see.


    In fact, there are many similar examples in Hongmeng world. For example, some remote and extremely harsh boundary soil seems to be desolate, but in fact, whether it is a hot volcano, or a dry desert, or even a variety of places where people are not near, there are tenacious creatures in unknown corners, and life is everywhere.


    Except for one place, the only exception.


    In this vast world, there is only one place, a real death place, where no living creature can survive and no breath of life can exist. There, is a complete silence, without even a little bit of vitality.


    No God, no ghost, no man.


    Don''t be afraid to come near the ghost.


    This place is called feihongjie.


    Many, many years ago, the land of Feihong kingdom was actually a beautiful spiritual world with rich resources and abundant aura. In addition to all kinds of enviable Dongtian and Fudi, the scenery here was also famous for a time, and it was quite famous among Hongmeng circles. Just looking at the name of this world as Feihong, you can vaguely think of the beautiful scenery of this world in those days.


    In the early days, countless people were born here. It was suitable for living and health preservation. Even the nobles of the heaven demon king court, many people liked to come to the rainbow world. In the most prosperous times, the rainbow world was full of traffic and prosperity, which can be described as a collection of prosperity.


    Until the next day.


    The huge figure rushed into the sky with the artifact in his arms, and then turned into a bloody rain in full view of the public. After smashing to pieces, the artifact exploded at the same time. A gray haze, like lead, with an irresistible force, covered the whole sky. In one day, it spread to every corner of the whole world and killed all the creatures.


    Since then, there has never been any spirit in this world.


    Everything is cold, lonely, gray, overwhelming, floating, only the lead gray clouds and fog. If you take a breath of the air here, the power of yin and evil in it will be enough to poison a human monk in Yuan realm. For many years, no one in the human realm can enter this realm except the immortal in Yuan Dan realm who can create an isolated small world around his body with the supreme power and stay in the rainbow realm for a while.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    In fact, even the immortal Yuandan can''t stay here for a long time, because the power of Yinsha can''t enter. After a long time, even the immortal Yuandan can''t stick to it.


    So over the years, the rainbow world has become a complete death, everything seems to be cold and dead. Until this day, in this gray world like lead, suddenly from a thick fog, slowly out of a figure.


    She calmly walked in the invisible poison gas, looked up at the distance, showed her beautiful and charming face.


    She is Ling Chunni.


    The gray and ubiquitous lead haze covers every corner of the rainbow world. Not only is the color that makes people feel suffocated all the year round in the sky, but also all the land, mountains and even rocks in the rainbow world show this lead gray after tens of thousands of years of immersion.


    Ling Chunni is walking in a rugged place at the moment. Because of the haze, the sight here is not very good. Even now she can''t see too far away, so she can''t judge what the surrounding terrain looks like. However, from the experience along the way and the vague undulating shadows in the distance, it seems that there should be some undulating mountains nearby, or at least the terrain of hills.


    The road under my feet is not smooth. Because of this evil spirit, all the creatures in the rainbow world are extinct, including all kinds of animals and plants. Along the way, I have not even seen a weed. Everywhere is the dry earth and hard stone, with a desolate and dead breath.


    There is still wind in the rainbow world, but the wind is blowing and passing, and the surging mist is all lead gray. As long as any living creature touches these things, it will be quickly corroded and lose its vitality. Such a place, even without ghosts and spirits, is a dead place abandoned by the gods and spirits.


    Ling Chunni was alone, walking peacefully in this place which was more terrible and dead than the netherworld. I don''t know why, when she was moving, those lead gray fog filled around her, but did not cause any obvious harm to her.


    Walking, is looking forward, Xiumei slightly wrinkled, as if is pondering what lingchunni, foot step at will, but inadvertently mentioned a stone, the stone bone Lu Lu to the side rolled a few circles, and then stopped, a moment later, only to listen to "pa" a low sound, but in the surface of the stone appeared a crack, split into pieces Two and a half.


    Ling Chunni stopped and looked down. Then she squatted down and flipped the stone with her white and slender fingers. Her eyes twinkled and looked at the crack. The surface of


    as like as two peas is gray, and looks almost the same as those surrounding the surrounding fog. In the interior of the stone, this dead color, which is inanimate, has penetrated. As it goes deeper into the interior of the stone, the gray gradually decreases, but it appears in the most central part of the stone.


    Ling Chunni looked at it for a moment, then took back her palm and stood up. The influence of Yin evil spirit for tens of thousands of years has already profoundly changed this rainbow world. In this world, the extreme of Yin evil spirit has already been deep into the bone marrow. Even the most tenacious and tenacious life, even the deepest hiding and even the deep underground, can''t escape the fog of extinction.


    Maybe, besides Ling Chunni?


    In this charming and beautiful woman, there is no sign of any magic power running to protect her body. Except in her plump chest, the light of the black crystal inlaid in her snow skin keeps flashing.


    She looked as if she was walking on the shore of the beautiful sea, or on the grassland with the spring breeze. There was nothing unusual about her. However, in fact, this is the biggest anomaly. Even if the immortal of Yuan Dan kingdom came to the rainbow world, he had to work hard to protect his body to separate the Yin evil fog, and he could not stay for long. Only Ling Chunni''s body, the wind with Yin evil spirit, was like a real spring wind, which was integrated with her and relaxed.


    She walked like this. Every time she walked, she would stop and feel something carefully. After carefully distinguishing the direction, she would move on.


    In this desolate and silent world, except for the occasional wind, there is no sound, but Ling Chunni has no different feeling about it. Her whole mind seems to be attracted by some mysterious thing, and is walking on this land bit by bit.


    Until, she suddenly saw a large shadow in front of her.


    It was a high mountain that she had never seen since she entered the rainbow world.


    In addition to killing all living beings, the Yinsha fog is also highly corrosive. In this terrible environment, even the hardest stones can''t resist the endless infiltration and infiltration. In the long 10000 years, I don''t know how many pieces of stone fly ash have been annihilated. Even many mountains in the original rainbow world have been destroyed by these lead ashes With the power of terror, the color fog eroded away bit by bit, annihilated from the peak into pieces of soil, leaving only a little remains of the hill at most.The mountain is still like this, how can people be embarrassed!


    However, there may be an exception, such as the mountain in front of us. Ling Chunni stopped, narrowed her eyes slightly and looked up. Gradually, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Behind the fog, at the top of the mountain, it seems that there is a tall figure, towering and standing like a giant, or Like a tower?


    At the foot of Qinglong mountain in Tianhong City, in the underground palace of demon clan.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei followed the ghost in white. He didn''t dare to relax a little. He left the hall where there was a xuanhei stone turtle camel stele with three characters of Yinming tower. Because the female ghost in white had a powerful and fierce attack on the dog head monster, which shocked all the ghosts in an instant. So this time, none of the ghosts dare to keep up after leaving.


    This is of course a good thing. Without those ugly and ferocious faces circling in front of him and those harsh howls lingering in his ears, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the whole person was much more relaxed.


    Leaving the hall, there are labyrinth like passageways outside the door, crisscrossing like cobwebs. It seems to be endless. I don''t know where they lead. And the ghost in white returned to the previous calm state of Muna, and her feet were still floating on the ground, slowly drifting forward.


    Shen Shi followed the ghost in white, and his eyes kept sweeping the surrounding passage. His mind kept turning. He hesitated between leaving and following.


    This mysterious and strange ghost in white is obviously the most powerful monster he has ever seen in the demon clan underground palace. It is enough to explain everything just to frighten the ghosts and push back the dog leader. But no matter how to say, the ghost in white still looks like a ghost. Shen Shi is not sure whether she will turn around the next moment and crush herself and Xiao Hei. It''s hard to be around such a powerful ghost.


    But if you really leave this ghost in white, what will you do if you meet other ghosts in this huge underground labyrinth? At that time, there would be no shelter for the ghost in white.


    And in Shen Shitou''s painful hesitation, some of them finally preferred to leave the ghost in white and look for a way out for themselves. He soon thought of another problem that made his head more headache. Now he followed the ghost in white all the way. Naturally, he had already reached the depth of the demon family''s underground palace. Then he almost naturally found that he seemed to be completely lost.


    Facing the front is almost countless forks, the ghost in white seems to have a fixed number in her heart, without any identification action. She just floats all the way, as if there is a fixed line in her heart, constantly moving forward.


    Shen Shi gazed at the ghost for a while. After struggling for a long time, he finally sighed, gave up other ideas and followed.


    Countless crisscross passages formed a labyrinth in front of us. It seemed that Shen Shi had just entered the demon family''s underground palace. However, after experiencing the thrilling crisis before, Shen Shi did not dare to take any chances with the maze. The reputation of the dangerous Jedi in the past ten thousand years is definitely not illusory.


    Even for those severe prohibitions that Shen Shi still hasn''t met up to now, Shen Shi is thinking to himself that maybe it''s because he keeps following the strange ghost in white in front of him, and it seems to have a unique special route. I can''t say that''s why he accidentally avoids those mechanisms.


    Although Shen Shi is not sure whether this is the case or not, he subconsciously follows the white shadow in front of him after thinking about this layer. Although the strength shown by the white ghost is frightening, at least for now, it is the only one in the underground labyrinth who is not hostile to Shen Shi and Xiao Hei.


    Shen Shi looks at her figure from time to time and observes her carefully. However, the ghost in white doesn''t seem to feel Shen Shi behind her. She still floats forward in a dull and quiet way. It''s strange that Shen Shi hasn''t heard her cry for a long time.


    Unconsciously, she walked for a long time, perhaps because of the deterrent power of the female ghost in white, there were no more ordinary ghosts around, and Shen Shi was able to relax gradually. While paying attention to the situation around, he began to watch the female ghost in white carefully.


    She was slim and slender, looking like a young girl, except that her feet had been floating in the air, which made her scalp numb. Her hair was dark and long. It hung down to her back and chest, covering her whole face. However, Shen Shi could occasionally see her snow-white skin from the smooth hair gap.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    But beyond that, there are no more clues.


    It seems that this road is very long. It seems that it will never be finished in this huge demon family underground palace. From life to death, it is like this. As Shen Shi walked, he suddenly felt something strange in his heart. Then he suddenly woke up, and a trace of fear passed through his heart.


    It was at this time that he suddenly saw that the scenery in front of him changed suddenly. In those complicated and crisscrossed turnouts that were almost unchanged, after passing through the road that was dizzy and crazy, in his sight, a towering, simple and dignified huge palace appeared in front of him.


    From the outside, it seems that the new hall is four or five times larger than the Pangu temple that Shen Shi saw when he just entered the underground palace, and much larger than the smaller one with the Yinming tower. This hall is square and solemn, without too much ostentatious carving. It seems that it is not consistent with the style of the demon clan in the past, which was once powerful in the days of the demon king court. It has an ancient sense of boundlessness. Above the main entrance of the hall, there is a large stone strip with three characters:


    demon emperor hall.


    Seeing these three words, Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, because he was not unfamiliar with them. In fact, these three words represented a place of great reputation. In the days of the demon king''s court ten thousand years ago, the place where the demon emperor, who held the supreme power in Hongmeng world, lived. In addition, the name of the demon emperor''s palace had another deep meaning, That was the last moment of the bloody battle between man and demon ten thousand years ago. It was said that the final battle, which made the world change color and the sun and the moon disappear, was carried out in front of the demon emperor palace in the demon emperor''s palace.


    The final result of the battle between man and demon is now well known to all, but when Shen Shi stares at the stone with three big characters engraved on it, he suddenly thinks of something that no one has noticed in the past long time


    Everyone knows that the final result of the battle between the human and the demon is the great victory of the human race and the defeat of the demon race. When hearing this exciting story, everyone will remember the great deeds of the sages and sages at the first time. At the same time, they will often curiously ask about the fate of the last few peerless demons of the demon race in the war and cheer for their death. People will also ask Where did the last young demon emperor go? Did he run away? Did the young child die in the Yinsha sea in the disaster that turned the whole Feihong world into Yinsha hell.


    There are many such things. They are often talked about by people. However, it seems that no one has ever paid attention to the back and scenery of that place. When telling stories, everyone will say that the decisive battle was carried out in front of the demon emperor''s palace, but after the decisive battle? What happens when the outcome is clear?


    No one, no story, mentioned the demon palace.


    The great hall full of numerous legends seems to fade away in history and disappear in people''s memory.


    Was there a big fire that day, and set it on fire? Is there an army of countless human friars who rushed into the hall and robbed all the treasures? Or in the laughter of the winner, the hall, which symbolizes the core of the demon clan, was demolished on the spot?


    Shen Shi suddenly found that he had never paid attention to the subsequent fate of the demon emperor hall, until he suddenly saw the hall and the three characters at this time.


    Is this hall the great hall full of legend ten thousand years ago? But how can the demon palace built on the ground fall to the depth of the underground labyrinth? Or is it that the sky demon king court built two demon emperor halls on the ground and underground?


    Shen Shi finds that he can''t understand it at all. However, after he enters the demon family underground palace, he gradually finds out a lot of similar doubts. So after shaking his head, he doesn''t think much about it at all. He just hesitates whether he wants to go over and have a close look. However, he finds that the ghost in white who has never stopped on her own initiative all the way before, All of a sudden, he stopped when he came several feet away from the majestic demon emperor hall.


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped, and then stopped. Meanwhile, his mind turned rapidly, and his eyes fell on the demon palace.


    It seems that this place is not simple!


    After the ghost in white stopped unexpectedly, she turned to face the demon palace and stood quietly. Because her long hair covered her face, Shen Shi couldn''t see her face, but in the silence, the atmosphere always felt strange and cold.


    Shen Shi looked at the ghost in white for a while and found that she didn''t seem to move forward. It seemed that something attracted her in the demon palace, which made her want to stand here quietly. But beyond that, she didn''t do more.


    Shen Shi is a little puzzled. He turns to the demon emperor''s hall and finds that the huge hall door seems to be half open, but it looks dark inside, so he can''t see the movement clearly where he is standing. At the same time, Xiao Hei, who had been quietly following him, suddenly raised his head. After smelling in the air for a few times, he seemed to feel something. He turned his head and hummed to Shen Shi, as if to call him. Then he walked to the demon palace.It walked slowly. It seemed that it hesitated a little. But in the end, it didn''t stop. It still persisted and walked slowly to the demon emperor hall.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. After taking a deep breath, he bit his teeth and followed Xiao Hei to the demon palace.


    The underground palace of the demon clan is a masterpiece of the powerful demon clan in the days of the demon king''s court in the past. The huge scale and all kinds of dizzy labyrinth tunnels we saw along the way can tell us a little. The demon palace in front of us, which is not sure whether it is true or not, looks even more magnificent and majestic, except for its appearance and decoration The architectural styles of some demon clans passed down are not very consistent, which can be said to be the most amazing architecture Shen Shi saw after he entered the demon clans underground palace.


    I don''t know what secret will be hidden in it?


    Shen Shi follows Xiao hei and walks forward slowly. At the same time, his mind turns. He just doesn''t wait for him to come up with a reason. Suddenly, he hears a familiar and sad cry coming from the direction behind him.


    As soon as Shen Shi was shocked, he immediately stopped and looked back. Of course, the voice was the voice of the ghost in white when she was crying. But Shen Shi followed her for such a long time. Since the time when she worshipped the hall of Yinming tower, the ghost in white stopped crying. After such a long walk, Shen Shi even got used to her dull and calm appearance.


    But at this time, the ghost in white suddenly burst out crying again. Why on earth? Is it related to the demon palace?


    But when Shen Shi was shocked and his eyes fell on the ghost again, he found that he couldn''t see more from the ghost except for the cry. The ghost in white is still floating in the air as before. Her feet are about feet above the ground. Her hands are hanging on her side. Her long hair covers her face. She can''t see the change of her expression. The only thing that may be different from before is that the green jade bead on her chest seems to be brighter than when she came along the way before. The green crystal clear light is flickering slowly, but the light is not particularly strong.


    After seeing it for a while, Shen Shi is sure that the ghost in white was just born suddenly and cried out. In addition, she is still floating there in a mysterious and strange way. He also had some helplessness in his heart. He thought that the demon clan underground palace was really strange everywhere, especially the white dress female ghost. He had never met such a strange ghost in his life.


    Since the ghost in white can''t see any clue here, although he has some strange feelings in his heart, Shen Shi finally decides to continue to walk to the demon emperor hall. First, Xiao Hei''s meaning is still very clear. Second, he is really curious about the demon emperor hall. And looking at the location, it''s obvious that the demon palace is located in the depth of the mysterious, complex and huge demon family underground palace. If it wasn''t for the ghost in white who came all the way, even the immortal yuan Dan would not have found it. If he missed it, he might not have had the chance to come here again in his whole life.


    After walking through the flat stone road in front of the demon emperor''s hall, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei finally reached the gate of the demon emperor''s hall. Previously, in the distance, the demon emperor hall was towering and magnificent, but now when we get close, we can see that the gate is at least ten feet high, and the huge stone pillars outside support the hall, which are not only hugged by five or six people, but also make people feel a sense of insignificance.


    It seems that such a place is naturally built for some extremely powerful people, and it is something that such a weak existence as the human race must look up to. But Shen Shi looked at this magnificent and boundless hall and suddenly laughed.


    No matter how powerful things are, they still need to hide in the depths of the earth?


    No matter how powerful and invincible the demon clan is, it''s still crouching and hiding. Even the once flourishing heaven demon king court has long been gone?


    He breathed and stepped forward into the half open door.


    Outside the demon emperor''s hall, when Shen Shi started to walk towards the main hall, he stood still all the time. At the same time, he gave out bursts of mournful crying. After his figure disappeared in the huge gate, it lasted for a period of time, and then gradually fell down.


    I don''t know if she was a little tired of crying, or the sob let out a little sadness in the process of crying. The cry gradually subsided and became calm again, but her white figure was still far away from the hall, as if she was thinking of something and couldn''t go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    Just after she stood there for a long time, suddenly the white figure suddenly moved slightly, but it turned a half circle, facing the direction of the way. Almost as she turned around, there was a sudden flutter of wings from the air in that direction. A sound of wind swept by. A moment later, suddenly, a figure rushed down from the air. There was a low dull sound of "boom" and fell heavily on the ground, which made the surrounding ground tremble.


    Red blood awn flashed, revealing a pair of blood red eyes, plus the dog head body and behind the wings, it was the dog head monster who had a conflict with the white female ghost in the hall of Yin Ming tower.


    Looking at the sudden appearance and fierce momentum of the dog headed man, it seems that the comer is not good, but the ghost in white doesn''t seem to have much reaction. She is still floating quietly like that, but the emerald jade bead on her chest seems to be shining a little.


    However, to some surprise, although the koehead looked arrogant and fierce, when he saw the ghost in white after landing, he frowned. After hesitation, he suddenly stepped back without saying a word.


    This meaning is very obvious. Although the Kobold is very strong, at least at the moment, it seems that he doesn''t mean to be a direct enemy to the white ghost. Retreat is to make way for the ghost in white. It''s obvious that she wants to avoid it. Just let her walk.


    The body of the ghost in white did not move, but with the escape of the goutouren, the brilliance on the emerald jade bead on her chest seemed to be a little mild, and it did not have the power that seemed to be imminent before.


    But after the Goutou man got out of the way and waited for a while, he soon found out that although the ghost in white had no attitude towards the enemy, she was still floating outside the demon emperor''s palace. She stood still in the air and didn''t mean to leave.


    This time, the koehead was a little impatient. After a low roar, he suddenly said in a calm voice: "white shadow, go your way, get out of here."


    The female ghost in white, who was called Baiying, did not say a word, but still did not move.


    The Goutou man was more angry, his eyes were red, and he took a step forward. An invisible wind blew up with his steps, and the ghost in white seemed to feel something, and her chest was green.


    One on one, she had forced back the dog head before, and now of course, she has nothing to fear. However, at this time, suddenly the green light trembled, the long black hair covered by white shadow trembled slightly, and his head was slightly raised to look behind the Kobold.


    A huge figure seemed to fill the huge space outside the demon emperor''s Hall in an instant. It suddenly appeared like a mountain, bringing an irresistible pressure.


    The two great demons appeared at the same time, and it seemed that they wanted to join hands. The power was absolutely unimaginable. Even the mysterious white shadow seemed to be shocked. The green light on her chest began to flash rapidly.


    The tusk was hiding in the dark and didn''t make any noise, but the momentum had already been revealed. The Goutou man obviously had a long way to go with the tusk. At the moment, he didn''t show any surprise. Instead, he looked at the white shadow coldly and suddenly said in a deep voice:


    "get out of the way, we want to see him."


    From the outside, the light inside this mysterious demon palace seems to be a little dark, but after Shen Shi stepped into it, he soon found that what he saw was not a dark and gloomy place in his imagination. On the contrary, and with some magic, what appeared in front of him was a brighter and even more brilliant place than those outside What it means.


    Bright light from the top of this huge hall, like several suns shining here at the same time, even with a trace of sacred breath in the infinite light. Consistent with the simple and solemn appearance of the demon palace, the interior of the palace does not seem to have much decoration, sculpture, picture or statue.


    There seems to be only the light that people fear and yearn for.


    In the depth of light, in the center of the hall, on a stone platform similar to an altar, surrounded by countless lights, there is a huge golden coffin.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then frowned. The underground palace of the demon clan has been closed for thousands of years, and all kinds of strange and ghostly things appear and disappear in the underground palace, which is dangerous and terrifying. Under what circumstances, it is not a good thing to see such an obviously different golden coffin in the demon emperor''s palace.


    Although the legend of the demon emperor''s palace was an important living place of the demon emperor in the past days, and there might be some treasures hidden in it, no matter how Shen Shi thinks about it, he also thinks that compared with the imagined treasure of heaven and earth, there might be more terrifying ghosts hidden in this luxurious coffin It''s bigger.


    So for the first time, Shen Shi''s reaction in his heart is not that he wants to go up and find out, but that he looks back and thinks whether he will just leave here with Xiao Hei.After seeing the huge golden coffin, Xiao Hei''s expression seemed to be a little surprised. He stood beside Shen Shi and peered over there. He didn''t mean to move forward for a moment, and seemed to be hesitant.


    After a moment, they seem to have a heart in their hearts. At the same time, they turn their heads to look at each other. It seems that they all want to see their partner''s reaction to make a judgment. However, after a moment of eye contact, the atmosphere in the air seems to be a little cold.


    Shen Shi frowned and glanced at the golden coffin in front of him. Then he looked at other places in the demon palace. It seemed that there was nothing else worthy of attention for the time being. Everything was very quiet, including the golden light around the coffin.


    It seemed that there was no special danger. Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said to the little black man, "go up and have a look?"


    Xiao Hei nodded.


    Shen Shi walked forward slowly, and at the same time, he looked around carefully. Although the demon emperor hall occupied a large area, they gradually approached the stone platform. And until they came to the bottom of the stone platform, there was no other abnormal happening in the demon palace.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously, but then he woke up. Years of experience made him know that in such a mysterious and strange event, the last step or two was the most dangerous time. So he quickly refocused his attention, staring at the golden coffin above the stone platform, and slowly stepped on the first stone step.


    It seems that at the moment when his feet just stepped on the stone steps, suddenly, he heard a loud noise in his ears. It was like thunder and a big sound of a bell. In a moment, it seemed to shake his heart. Even his heart beat with it, and his body could not help shaking with it.


    Shen Shi''s first reaction was that he immediately flew back and left the stone platform.


    However, a moment later, he fell a few feet away from the stone platform. Suddenly, he saw Xiao Hei standing on the stone step, turning his head and looking at him with some doubts. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He looked up, but there was silence on the stone platform, and the golden light was flowing slowly. It seemed that nothing had happened, let alone some powerful mechanism.


    What''s the situation?


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Suddenly he seemed to feel something. He suddenly turned around and looked at the gate of the demon emperor''s hall. Sure enough, a moment later, there was a big thunder like sound. This sound was even better than that just now. It gave people the feeling of two mountains crashing together. Two huge forces roared After the explosion, Shen Shi felt the ground trembled slightly at his feet.


    Outside the demon emperor''s hall, it seemed that there was an earth shaking war.


    Shen Shi''s face changed. Before he entered the demon emperor''s palace, only the mysterious ghost in white was left outside. Suddenly, some powerful monster hidden in the demon family''s underground palace came here to fight with the ghost in white?


    Shen Shi hesitates for a moment. Thanks to the protection of the ghost in white, he and Xiao Hei are safe. Although the ghost in white looks terrible, Shen Shi doesn''t have much hostility to her. At this time, he was more worried. But soon, Shen Shi shook his head and laughed at himself. He thought that no matter how strange it was, it was a ghost without intelligence. What was his heart?


    Put down this inexplicable idea, he ignored the roaring sound outside the demon emperor hall, looked at the golden coffin on the stone platform again, took a deep breath, and then walked up again.


    Sure enough, there was no sign. Shen Shi stepped on the stone steps all the way to the stone platform safely. The golden light came down, and his face was shining. The huge golden coffin was not far from him, and it seemed that he could reach it.


    At such a close distance, Shen Shi found that the coffin seemed to be bigger than he had imagined. The height of the coffin was half higher than himself. He held his breath, tried to get closer, then reached out and touched it.


    A strong cold smell came from the tentacle, but I couldn''t feel what it was made of. It must not be wood, but it didn''t seem to be normal stone. To be honest, Shen Shi felt that it was too cold, just like a piece of ice.


    But of course there won''t be any golden ice in the world. It''s still such a big one here. Shen Shi tried several times to make sure that the golden coffin didn''t seem to have any reaction, so he became bold.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    When Shen Shi stepped forward, he took a closer look and found that there was a thick lid on the coffin, which was tightly closed, with only a narrow crack visible. Shen Shi tried to push it, but the lid didn''t move.


    After trying to push it several times, it was useless. Shen Shi shook his head and stopped. For the moment, he didn''t plan to force himself. Just after careful observation, he suddenly saw a figure sitting behind the stone platform, in the back direction of the golden coffin, showing a corner of his clothes.


    Shen Shi''s surprise was very serious. His body even subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Suddenly he saw a figure in such a coffin. It was really a terrifying thing.


    At that moment, Shen Shi didn''t see the figure very clearly. He just vaguely saw the figure sitting behind the golden coffin with his back against the golden coffin. So at the beginning, Shen Shi didn''t see the figure. And the exposed corner of the dress, it seems that it is also a yellowish series, shining slightly in the golden light.


    Who is this man and why is he behind the golden coffin? Is he alive or dead? In a moment, countless questions poured into Shen Shi''s heart. At the same time, his arm trembled slightly. In a moment, a talisman appeared in his palm.


    However, at this thrilling moment, suddenly, another more frightening thing happened. Shen Shi was concentrating on the figure behind him. Suddenly, he heard a light sound from the golden coffin nearby.


    Shen Shi''s body vibrated. Before he could react, he could only hear a strange cackle, as if the lid of the coffin was shaking, as if something was pushing inside, trying to break the coffin.


    Shen Shi took a cold breath, and his face turned white. This is what he was most worried about. Like the Buddha statues coming together, the vision inside the demon emperor''s hall was very sharp, and the fight outside the demon emperor''s hall was loud. It was like the monster outside just hit a peak at this moment, whistling and roaring. A moment later, there was a strong wind Half of the gate was slammed out, slanting away.


    At the same time, it was like the white ghost flying out of the door.


    "Roar..."


    There were two howls of pain outside the demon emperor''s hall, and the shadow danced wildly, staggering away at the door of the huge demon emperor''s hall. The white figure with black hair covered his face didn''t even turn to look at the golden coffin. After a little meal in the air, he flew out like a ghost. A moment later, the roar outside the demon emperor''s hall was loud again. It was obvious that the ghost in white was fighting with the monster outside again, and the fight was fierce. The roar came one after another.


    Shen Shi felt vaguely that the roar outside the demon emperor''s Hall sounded familiar, as if he had heard it there. But at this time, he couldn''t care to think about it carefully, because the golden coffin beside him seemed to be stimulated by the battle outside the demon emperor''s hall just now, and the sound inside suddenly became intense.


    Bang, bang, Bang A series of creepy sounds came out of the coffin continuously. The heavy and thick lid of the coffin trembled and rose slowly. It seemed as if it was about to be opened. An extremely cold breath came out first. Even though Shen Shi didn''t touch the coffin at the moment, he still shivered, as if the blood in his whole body was in an instant It''s freezing.


    What is hidden in the coffin?


    At this moment, Shen Shi felt numb and subconsciously stepped back. When he was shocked, he suddenly saw the mysterious figure sitting in the back of the coffin and moved slightly.


    A moment later, the man raised his hand. However, with the rise of his arm, his sleeve slipped down a bit. The light from the corner of Shen Shi''s eyes swept over there, and his eyes were immediately frozen.


    After the Yellow sleeve that had been covered had slipped, the raised hand showed itself. It was a complete white bone. Five pale bones were raised in the air, and the fingers even stretched and bent a few times.


    A ghost!


    Shen Shi made a judgment in an instant, and it must be very powerful if he could hide in the demon palace, so Shen Shi''s first reaction was to retreat immediately.


    However, the "ghost" in yellow clothes didn''t do anything to Shen Shi. He didn''t even turn around. Only the white bone palm bent and stretched slowly but continuously in the air. It looked strange and funny, like painting.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi, who is on guard, suddenly feels that the action of the white bone palm is familiar. After a little meditation, his heart suddenly jumps, and he can''t believe his eyes, because he is surprised to find that the palm looks It''s like a drawing.


    That''s the way of drawing a symbol.


    Nowadays, there are few people who really understand the five Dharma talismans in the world. The five elements technique has been weakened, so the talisman, which is even more difficult than the five elements technique, will not be noticed.But Shen Shi is obviously different. If there are still a few people in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world who know something about the way of talisman, there must be Shen Shi''s name in it. From the palm movement of the white boned hand, Shen Shi quickly recognized that it was a special movement and pattern of the talisman.


    There is no other explanation.


    A ghost that can draw? Moreover, it seems that although the talisman is empty and not supported by the talisman paper, the mysterious and complex talisman patterns seem to be much more complex and powerful than those Shen Shi has ever seen before.


    There are many strange things in this demon family underground palace. Up to now, it is impossible to describe Shen Shi''s mood in words. He fixed his eyes on the hand, and saw that it was waving slowly between the palms of his fingers, but there was an inexplicable breath, with a mysterious and powerful flavor, which came into being out of thin air.


    Shen Tao was surprised to see that all the miraculous signs he had never heard of could be replaced by paper.


    The power, like a dormant dragon in the spring thunder, slowly gathered in the void, invisible but suffocating. Suddenly, with a slight wave of the white bone palm, the invisible and colorless power suddenly rose and swept behind him.


    "Boom!"


    A heavy dull sound, such as a terrible hammer, suddenly fell down. The golden coffin, which had been constantly changing, was struck by lightning, and the golden light seemed to be dim in a moment. Then everything stopped, and the strange sound disappeared. The lid of the coffin stabilized again, and gradually the cold breath returned to its original shape, and even the golden light was opened again as before It began to flow and twinkle.


    Everything seems to have recovered in an instant.


    Shen Shi stares at the golden coffin for a second. Then his eyes fall on the one who stays in mid air for a moment and slowly falls down. He retracts the figure in the sleeve again. After a moment of silence, without any hesitation, he begins to retreat.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, and then followed Shen Shi. But just as they stepped back a few steps and were about to reach the edge of the stone platform, a low voice came slowly from the mysterious figure behind the golden coffin in front of them:


    "you Wait for One Next... "


    With this sound, Shen Shi suddenly froze and turned his head to look at it in amazement. I saw that the yellow dress moved gently, and the bone hand that had been exposed was retracted into the sleeve robe again, and I could no longer see the gloomy white color.


    But the breath of terror didn''t seem to be weakened by the folding of the bony hand. The low and hoarse voice made every word sound tired and tired. But Shen Shi didn''t dare to look down on the figure at all. He even had the feeling that the "ghost" in front of him was probably one of the most powerful monsters he had ever seen in his life, and might not even be under the Witch and ghost he had seen in the ghost pit of gaolingshan town that day.


    With the yellow clothes trembling, the figure who was sitting with his back against the golden coffin slowly stood up and showed more parts of the figure. Shen Shiqiang held back the fear in his heart and stared at the figure.


    Wearing yellow clothes, he wrapped the figure''s body from head to foot, including his neck. In Shen Shi''s imagination, judging from the gloomy and pale hand just now, he thinks that what he will probably see is another terrifying skeleton with powerful strength. But to his surprise, when the figure stood up completely, it was a human head, not a skeleton, above the yellow suit.


    This made Shen Shi slightly surprised. Looking around, there was flesh and blood on his head. His hair looked haggard, but it was not all white, but black and white. A moment later, the figure moved for a while, and then in the yellow clothes made a strange click sound, the man slowly turned around.


    Shen Shi saw his face.


    This is actually a very normal looking man''s face without any breath of death. Apart from the fact that his skin is no longer as shiny and elastic as a young man''s, and his half white hair makes his face look a little old, just like a middle-aged man who is about to enter his twilight years, this man in yellow will not let people be connected with his former bony hand ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    In addition to this first impression, Shen shisui found that the man looked extremely tired. From his hair, skin, facial features, even his eyes and behavior, all of them revealed a deep sense of fatigue. It was as if he had not slept for a long time. He raised his eyes slightly, and there was no brilliance in his eyes. He just looked at Shen Shi quietly.


    Although the strange man in yellow looks listless and tired, and his eyes are calm and indifferent, somehow, after being swept by his eyes, Shen Shi suddenly feels a chill on his body. It seems that in an instant, he seems to have become a transparent person, as if he has been seen through by this person.


    The consciousness took a deep breath and said, "who are you? What do you want me to do? "


    The man in yellow''s eyes swept over Shen Shi''s body, and his face was calm. But when his eyes passed over Shen Shi''s waist, his eyes suddenly stopped. Looking at his expression, it seemed that there was a little bit of surprise in his already stiff expression. Just when he heard Shen Shi''s question, his eyes flashed slightly, and he just wanted to say something, suddenly there was another earth shaking roar from the direction outside the gate of the demon emperor''s hall, which seemed to crush everything.


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly when he heard that. However, the man in yellow beside the golden coffin just glanced in that direction. Then he withdrew his eyes and began to examine Shen Shi again.


    Shen Shi was looking at him without saying a word. He couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. Just as he was about to summon up the courage to say something, he suddenly glanced at his feet from the corner of his eye. The arrogant little black pig was cowering at the moment and hid behind him.


    The corners of Shen Shi''s mouth twitch for a moment, and he can''t help staring at the useless pig. He thinks that this guy was determined to run in before, but at this time he met a big monster, but he was more scared than anyone else.


    The man in yellow in front also glanced at Xiao Hei, but he didn''t seem to care too much. In contrast, he seemed to be very interested in Shen Shi. The strange look glanced at Shen Shi again, and finally stopped on Shen Shi''s face. To be exact, he took a deep look at Shen Shi''s forehead.


    Then, the deep, tired and hoarse voice rang out in Shen Shi''s ear again and said slowly: "you Have you ever practiced Yin Yang mantra? "


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked. He suddenly raised his head and changed color. He could not help but step back two steps. Over the years, this is the first person to directly see his secret cultivation. You should know that Yin Yang mantra is Shen Shi''s biggest secret so far, and it is the root of all his fierce fighting power. No matter how close he is, Shen Shi has never mentioned it to anyone.


    But at this moment, it is in a face-to-face, this mysterious man in yellow actually broke his biggest secret, how can this not let him be absolutely shocked?


    As if feeling Shen Shi''s astonishment, the corner of the mouth of the man in yellow was slightly crooked, as if he wanted to smile. But the skin on his face seemed to have been stiff for a long time, so in the end, it was just dry ground moving, saying:


    "it''s no surprise that you have become a" Lingqiao ". From ancient times to the present, there is only Yin and Yang in the world It''s easy to see that this skill of mantra has such signs. "


    The corners of Shen Shi''s eyes twitched for a moment, and he was speechless. The shock in his heart could not be described in words. At the same time, he could not help thinking that he could easily see through the flesh and blood and find out what the mysterious orifices were in the deep of his head and eyebrows.


    This man in yellow is really unfathomable.


    At this time, the man in yellow suddenly frowned, as if he thought of something and said, "no, you are obviously a human race, and you should not have this skill. Is it... " His withered face suddenly changed. This time, he was really moved. An inexplicable momentum suddenly surged around him, just like an invisible flame, which suddenly ignited around him. It made his heart jump.


    The man in yellow was staring at Shen Shi, his eyes suddenly sharpened, and he said in a deep voice, "how did you get this skill? Did my elder brother spread this skill without believing what he said?"


    When Shen Shi was looked at by his eyes, he suddenly felt that his breathing was a bit difficult. After listening to his question, he was even more stunned. This Yin Yang mantra skill has a distinctive demon family Mark since he got it. This is also an important reason why he did not dare to tell others at will. After all, if it is said, it is really unclear. At the moment, Shen Shi was shocked by the words of the man in yellow. However, he felt the meaning of the man in yellow. It seemed that the Yin Yang mantra had a lot to do with him. However, before that, Shen Shi didn''t know how to answer this question. After a pause, he asked subconsciously: "big brother? Who is your elder brother? "


    "Yuan Wentian." People in yellow are cold.


    Shen Shi didn''t immediately respond to this answer. In fact, he only reflected what he heard after a pause.The eldest brother of the Yellow population is a man named yuan Wentian.


    Shen Shi could hardly believe his ears at that moment. However, when he saw the face of the man in yellow, he didn''t see any joking. The man in yellow just frowned slightly and looked at him faintly, as if what he said was just the name of a very common person.


    At the next moment, Shen Shi suddenly woke up, and two big doubts emerged in his mind. The first one is that Yuan Wentian was the first of the six sages of the human race in the past. It has been ten thousand years since then. Even such a saint has already passed away. But does the man in yellow seem to be a contemporary with Yuanwen? The second doubt is that Yuan Wentian is the first of the six saints. As we all know, in the past, only five other saints who were the six saints of the human race could be equal to him. They called brother like brothers, but this


    At this moment, Shen Shi''s mind turned rapidly. The images of the other five saints, who had been taught and known for many years, passed through his mind one by one. Ji Rongxuan, Gu Zizhen, Gan Jingcheng, song Wende and Nangong Xiaoyu, these famous saints are very familiar to everyone, but no matter what he thinks, the yellow man in front of him It has nothing to do with the five saints.


    What''s more, the five sages and Yuan Wentian founded their own four noble families after the war between the human and the demon. They set up a hard foundation for generations to pass on. How could they possibly appear in the dark underground palace of the demon family and become such a person, ghost and ghost?


    Who is he? Who on earth is this man in yellow, who would call Yuan Wentian elder brother?


    At this moment, Shen Shi was at a loss. Then for a moment, he suddenly jumped in his heart, as if he had grasped something. It was like when he was in the demon world, he saw the legends, stories and names recorded in the notes left by the demon people for the first time.


    Seven thieves It seems that the name is second only to the ordinary name of the six people.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that his throat was a little dry. He looked at the man in yellow in a daze. His lips moved a few times, and then he said in a strange way:


    "you What''s your name, sir


    "Huang Ming." The man in yellow said faintly.


    "Boom!"


    It seems that in response to Shen Shi''s astonishment at the answer, there was a loud noise from outside the demon emperor''s hall, which was even louder than before. This time, there were several painful grunts, and then the roar was mixed with fury. It was obvious that the fierce fight outside the demon emperor''s hall had become white hot, and both sides were fighting Fight with all your might.


    Shen Shidu can''t imagine what kind of earth shaking scene these three powerful monsters would be when they fight together. However, the man in yellow, who claims to be Huang Ming, doesn''t seem to care at all. His attention seemed to be more focused on Shen Shi. After looking at Shen Shi carefully, maybe he said more. His voice and intonation, even the expression on his face, seemed to be more flexible.


    So Shen Shi could even see a strange color on Huang Ming''s face. It seemed that he thought of something. Then he said to himself, "it''s strange that your way is so common. You''re an ordinary human. How did you get here?"


    Then he looked at Shen Shi with bright eyes. Shen Shi was frightened by his momentum and hesitated for a moment. He thought that there was nothing to hide, so he told him the process of entering the demon family underground palace. In the process of speaking, Shen Shi soon found out that he was probably a strange person who had lived for tens of thousands of years. It didn''t seem to be particularly fierce. He just listened calmly all the time, so his courage gradually increased. At last, he even couldn''t help his curiosity and boldly asked:


    " That''s about it. We followed the ghost in white to here. But master, you Are you really the master Huang Ming ten thousand years ago? "


    Huang Ming was stunned for a moment. He didn''t answer Shen Shi''s words, but he seemed to be absent-minded for a moment. He murmured: "ten thousand years Ten thousand years have passed? "


    Shen Shi didn''t know what to say for a long time. Even the saints of the past had already turned to dust, but he didn''t know why Huang Ming lived to this day. Thinking of this, Shen Shi couldn''t help but feel shocked. He thought to himself that for thousands of years, countless people have dreamed of immortality, but no one has ever succeeded. But in front of him, it seems that Is it a little bit like immortality?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    He couldn''t help breathing and stared at Huang Ming. Huang Ming didn''t feel Shen Shi''s eyes. Instead, he thought for a moment. Then he said to himself, "white shadow''s'' lingcui Tianzhu ''is the killer of the dead. It doesn''t do great harm to human beings, so it''s not surprising that you can survive. But why did she bring you all the way here? "


    Shen Shi''s heart was shocked, and he quickly recalled the situation along the way. The female ghost in white was mysterious and strange along the way. He really got her protection, and he and Xiao Hei could escape from the encirclement of countless ghosts. And after that, I did follow her all the way to the demon palace. Is it true that she brought herself here on purpose?


    And why?


    This matter seems more and more strange, and Huang Ming seems to be puzzled about it. After thinking for a moment, he raises his eyes again and looks to Shen Shi, with a sense of examination.


    As his eyes fell, Shen Shi''s body became cold. Suddenly, he felt that the strange feeling of chilly fell on him again. He knew that it was Huang Ming who peeped at himself with some strange magic power to find out if he had any secrets?


    Of course, this feeling is not pleasant, but in the face of Huang Ming, Shen Shi obviously has no power to fight back, so at last he had to smile bitterly and let him see. And to tell you the truth, even he didn''t know what was on him that attracted the ghost in white and would let her bring him here.


    However, Shen Shi really has a secret. In addition to the Yin Yang mantra that Huang Ming has discovered, there is another great secret, the ancient sword of killing immortals. Shen Shi doesn''t know what Huang Ming''s reaction will be if he discovers the ancient sword of killing immortals, but he intuitively feels that if possible, it''s better not to let him find it.


    The origin of this ancient sword of killing immortals is mysterious. In all the hardships and adventures he has experienced, it seems that there are some strange reactions to this ancient sword of killing immortals, especially those things that were involved with the six saints of the human race and even the demon king court ten thousand years ago.


    Just the next moment, Shen Shi''s heart is slightly sinking.


    Huang Ming, who was dressed in yellow, did not walk a step from the beginning to the end. He had been standing beside the golden coffin and talking to him from a distance. Now his eyes swept over Shen Shi. In the end, they were once again gathered in Shen Shi''s eyebrows, staring closely, and his eyebrows slowly wrinkled.


    "Strange..." After a while, he said this slowly.


    A simple sentence made Shen Shi''s heart tighten. For a moment, he even felt that Huang Ming had completely discovered his secret, including the ancient sword of killing immortals hidden in his body. After all, the man he is facing at the moment is probably an old monster who has survived for tens of thousands of years. Even in the last years of the demon king court, Huang Ming is also a top man juxtaposed with such legendary figures as the six saints of the human race.


    It''s impossible to guess and estimate the power of such a terrible existence. It''s hard to exaggerate it. Moreover, just a short time ago, Huang Ming, the same Huang Ming, saw one of Shen Shi''s biggest secrets at a glance, that is, he once practiced the Yin Yang mantra of the demon clan, and even the mysterious eyebrow hole, Huang Ming directly saw it He also naturally said that the original name of this kind of orifices is "Lingqiao".


    In this case, Shen Shi really has a subtle illusion that he has nowhere to live in front of these incredible figures. However, when he is worried, Huang Ming suddenly looks surprised after staring at him for a moment, and says: "strange, how is this spirit Why are they different? "


    He shook his head slightly. It seemed that he was a little puzzled. After pondering for a while, he didn''t come to any definite conclusion. Finally, he frowned and whispered to himself, "isn''t it because he''s been here for ten thousand years that he''s lost his mind?"


    He murmured and doubted, but Shen Shi couldn''t hear it. However, looking at Huang Ming''s expression, he didn''t seem to have found any special treasure, and there was no legendary action of "seizing the body with a shock". For this reason, Shen Shi didn''t completely let go, but after a while, he felt that Huang Ming didn''t really find the ancient sword of killing immortals I had to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Two people here delayed for a while, there was nothing in the demon emperor hall, but the fierce fight outside the demon emperor hall was at the end of the day.


    There was a loud bang, mixed with several roars and repeated grunts, and even several bright flashes of light, which burst out from the gate of the demon emperor''s Hall in an instant, followed by several continuous loud noises, the smoke billowed, the last incomplete gate was hit again, and the whole gate was engulfed by several blazing lights in an instant.


    In the light, there was a flash of white shadow. Shen Shi and Huang Ming turned their heads at the same time, and saw that the ghost in white with black hair covered her face came back. Now she was no longer mysterious and calm, and she was staggering. She was shaking violently in the air like a willow broken in the storm. She staggered and retreated more than ten feet, and then managed to maintain her stability. At the same time, her body could no longer keep floating in the air. Her feet stepped on the ground for the first time, and her white clothes were red. I don''t know whether it was her own blood or other people''s blood splashed on her clothes. But looking at her body trembling slightly, it was obvious that the ghost in white was injured, and it was not easy.A moment later, there was a roar outside the hall. The figure suddenly flashed and rushed into the demon emperor hall. A figure flapped his wings and flew in mid air. A moment later, "bang" fell to the ground again. His eyes were red with blood, showing a ferocious color. It was the dog head monster. And more than that, Shen Shi''s eyes did not stay on the dog head man for too long. After the initial surprise, his eyes suddenly lifted, but he crossed the winged dog head man and looked behind him.


    Separated by a big door, a huge black shadow suddenly came and blocked the door of the demon emperor''s hall. It looked like a monster with a huge body and came directly to the front of the demon emperor''s hall. A huge and strange eye appeared behind the goutouren. It coldly swept the situation in the demon palace. It looked at the ghost in white, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei one by one, and finally fell on Huang Ming who was standing beside the golden coffin.


    "Roar..."


    Outside the hall, there was a low roar in the shadow. Surprisingly, there was no fierce intention in the roar of this terrible monster, but it was faintly awed. A moment later, the huge eye slowly retreated and began to calm down, just like that, staying outside the demon emperor hall.


    "Wang, Wang, Wang..." The strange and funny barking of the dog suddenly began to ring at this time. It was the dog leader. When he looked carefully at it, he found that it was not easy for him. There were colors on several places, including a long burn wound on a meat wing at the back.


    However, it seems that this monster is also very strong and doesn''t pay any attention to his own injury. First, he yells at the white ghost who is a little frustrated in front of him, like a demonstration. Then he looks at Huang Ming who is standing beside the golden coffin on the stone platform. His face quickly turns respectful, bows down and cries:


    "king."


    Shen Shi stood aside. When he heard the address, his heart immediately moved, and his eyes immediately looked at Huang Ming. However, Huang Ming''s expression was very calm. His eyes swept over the powerful monsters standing below who had just hit each other. He frowned and said:


    "what''s the matter, what''s this like?"


    Goutouren''s head shrank, but he immediately raised his voice. He pointed to the ghost in white and cried, "king, we have something important to see you. As a result, Bai Ying just stopped us from coming."


    It seems that the ghost in white, who is called "white shadow", has recovered a lot in this moment, and her whole body floats slowly in the air again. She is still indifferent to the accusation of the Kobold, and has no intention of defending. She just floats alone.


    Huang Ming didn''t seem to want to study deeply. He just took a look at Bai Ying, then looked at goutouren and said, "now you see me. Let''s talk about something."


    Goutouren nods his head quickly. He is powerful and powerful, but he is as good as a real dog in front of Huang Ming. After two steps back, the Kobold turned his head and cried out to the huge shadow outside the demon emperor''s Hall:


    "drilling tusks, hurry up and show the man to the king."


    "Roar..." There was a low roar in the shadow. It seemed that the big monster named zuandi Liao responded. Then everyone''s eyes flashed. Suddenly, at the gate, a woman''s body rolled in from the shadow. It rolled on the ground for a few times and then didn''t move. It seemed that she was in a coma.


    That is to say, Shen Shi''s body suddenly trembled in this electric light. His eyes widened in an instant. His eyes were filled with surprise and joy, and his eyes were full of incredible looks. From the woman''s face, who was Zhong Qinglu?


    Huang Ming, who was standing beside the golden coffin, had always been calm and indifferent. When Zhong Qinglu rolled in, he was suddenly stunned for a moment and seemed to notice something.


    "Hiss..." Huang Ming narrowed his eyes slowly, and suddenly a low voice came out of his mouth. Then his eyes lit up slowly and said in a loud voice: "this is the smell of garleaf..."


    The kowtow man smirked with satisfaction, took a step forward, and said in a loud voice: "yes, your majesty, this woman was found in the underground palace before..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    "Roar..." Before the words were heard, there was a roar from the door of the demon emperor''s hall. The goutouren stopped for a moment, gave a dry smile, and said, "Er, it''s the front of me and zuandiliao who found this woman outside. Then they realized that she had the smell of garleaf, so they sent her to us in a hurry."


    With that, the Goutou man gave a cold Snort and glared at the woman ghost in white standing silently. He said, "as a result, after coming here, Bai Ying didn''t know what to do. He just wanted to stop me and zuandi Liao from letting us in, which almost delayed the great event of the king."


    Huang Ming raises his eyebrows and takes a look at Bai Ying. The female ghost in white has no reaction to goutouren and zuandi Liao. However, Huang Ming''s body trembles slightly.


    But Huang Ming didn''t make any further moves. His eyes and most of his attention soon returned to Zhong Qinglu, who was lying unconscious on the floor of the main hall. At this time, the dog head man''s ferocious face actually showed a bit of flattery. He bent over to Huang Ming and said, "king, king, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Although I don''t know why this woman has the smell of garleaf, no matter how much she is, as long as you eat this woman, you will be able to unlock the lock of life and death, rebuild the body and jump out of the world Reincarnation... "


    Before the words were heard, the dog head suddenly gave a "eh" sound, and his head tilted to the side. Just at this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side and rushed directly to Zhong Qinglu, who was lying on the ground. Looking at the appearance, it was Shen Shi who was standing on the stone platform before.


    Originally saw has been hard to find Zhong Qinglu suddenly appeared in the demon emperor hall, Shen Shi is a mixture of surprise and joy, but did not wait for him to react to think more time, he heard the words of the dog head man. Especially when he heard the word "eat" from goutouren''s mouth, a shudder immediately came to his heart. At this time, he almost subconsciously rushed to Zhong Qinglu.


    However, at the moment inside and outside the demon emperor''s hall, except for Huang Ming, who has always been mysterious, all the other three monsters, whether they are Bai Ying, goutouren or the huge earth digging tusk, are extremely powerful monsters. Even if Shen Shi has practiced Yin Yang mantra and has a particularly powerful five elements method to protect his body, they are still far inferior to these guys.


    So even though Shen Shi was surprisingly fast, when he was just about a Zhang away from Zhong Qinglu, he just felt that there was a flash in front of him, but the dog headed man stopped in front of him in an instant, stared at him darkly, and said, "Stinky boy, what do you want to do?"


    It seems that the dog wants to turn around the side, and then raises his left hand to bite the man. When goutouren was about to come forward with a low roar, a faint light suddenly flashed from under Shen Shi''s left arm. It looked like a small piece of his body was shining backwards.


    Goutouren didn''t care. He always felt that his strength was much stronger than that of this little human monk, so he still planned to rush directly. However, although he was fast, he grabbed half the distance in an instant. At this moment, he suddenly found that when he was like lightning and flint, there were two almost colorless and transparent water arrows shooting directly into his eyes.


    Originally, even if he was standing in the same place, he would not be too afraid of the five elements technique, but now he was waiting for himself to rush up to the sharp water arrow. With his own speed, the power of the water arrow suddenly increased ten times?


    This sneak attack was fierce and vicious. The Goutou man was caught off guard and was in a hurry. Fortunately, he had been practicing Taoism for many years. At that critical moment, he forced to turn his body with a roar and forcibly removed half of his body in mid air.


    Rao is so fast, the water arrow is still an incredibly fast instant hit up, even if the dog head man in an emergency to get rid of the key eyes, but panic in the body chaos, still did not hide, let the water arrow hit the shoulder.


    With the dull sound of "Dong", the dog head groaned. His body faltered and fell to the ground from mid air. At the same time, his body tilted to the side of the hit shoulder, showing his teeth.


    Compared with the soft eyes, Goutou man''s body is unquestionably more tough and strong. When he was hit by the water arrow, he didn''t see any wound splitting and blood spilling. But Rao, Goutou man didn''t feel well either. His body trembled several times, and it obviously hurt his heart.


    At the same time, the fight between the lightning and flint was seen by other people inside and outside the demon emperor''s hall. Huang Ming looked the most calm, just a slight eyebrow pick. In addition, he didn''t have any more reaction and didn''t want to make a move. In addition to him, although Bai Ying''s black hair covered his face, he seemed to be surprised to see that his body moved for a while. Meanwhile, the huge earth drilling tusk lying outside the demon emperor''s Hall gave out a burst of low roaring laughter that seemed to be schadenfreude.


    There is a huge gap between the two sides in strength, but it''s beyond everyone''s expectation that the result will be like this in a fight. Among the people involved, kotou man suddenly jumped into a rage after he regained his mind. He jumped up and roared incessantly. After a while, he simply flapped his wings and flew towards Shen Shi. This time, the speed was very fast, It seems that he is really angry and murderous.Shen Shi took advantage of some unexpected opportunities just now and rushed to Zhong Qinglu. Although he had the temperament to think of his rash action before making a move, he was afraid that it would be more or less dangerous, but if he had to watch Zhong Qinglu be eaten by these monsters, this terrible prospect made him shudder, and he could not keep calm any more ¡£


    He rushed to Zhong Qinglu, hugged her shoulder and picked her up. He called her "Qinglu, Qinglu" twice in his mouth, but Zhong Qinglu''s face was pale and her head was tilted aside, and there was no response. Shen Shi quickly reached for her breath, and then found that her breath was normal, long and steady, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Shen Shi was a little relieved by this discovery, but soon he felt a fierce wind rushing from behind him. He suddenly turned back, and saw the dog head man in the air, his wings vibrating and rushing down from the sky. He gave a shriek and said with a grim smile:


    "bastard, go to die!"


    With its shrill and terrifying roar, one claw of the Goutou man seemed to turn into a piece of blood in an instant, covering all the light, and directly hit down. In Shen Shi''s eyes, the whole world was darkened in an instant, leaving only a piece of blood red color.


    From life and death, as if only one step away.


    The speed of the ogre is extremely fast. Shen Shi is far behind its original strength. This is an unavoidable dilemma. Seeing that a piece of red blood is about to fall on Shen Shi, Shen Shi can only barely stimulate a fireball from his hand, but under that piece of red blood, the light of the fire is very dim.


    Just at this time, suddenly a touch of yellow appeared beside the Goutou man, but Huang Ming, who was still standing on the stone platform before, suddenly appeared beside the Goutou man like a ghost. Goutouren was startled. As soon as he was about to say something, Huang Ming gently pulled his shoulder with his hand and easily pushed goutouren aside.


    The color of the bloodstain immediately dispersed with the removal of kotou man, but the fireball technique that Shen Shi inspired in his emergency still flew over. At the moment, Goutou man is no longer in the original position, and the fireball shoots directly into Huang Ming''s face.


    In a moment, the light of fire seemed to be in front of him, illuminating Huang Ming''s eyes and reflecting two groups of flames in the depths of his eyes. Huang Ming''s face was calm, and he didn''t have any extra movement. He just looked at the fireball coming. There was no wind around him, and everything was quiet.


    But the blazing fireball suddenly stagnated from the fierce flying state, slowed down in mid air, then rotated and played two circles, and the flame quickly went out. After a moment, it disappeared in front of Huang Ming.


    Shen Shi''s eyes widened in amazement. He looked at Huang Ming with an incredible look in his eyes. To be honest, even if the fireball was directly knocked out by Huang Ming or hit him with no effect, it was easier for Shen Shi to accept. However, the end of the fireball in front of him made him feel that the power of the five elements technique he inspired seemed to be approaching this point At the time of Huang Ming, there were signs of being manipulated by him.


    A person who can control the power of the five elements cast by others?


    Shen Shi has never seen such a strange and terrible person in his life. Even his mentor, old man Pu, the elder of Lingxiao sect, is a top-notch genius in technique, but he will never have such ability.


    If he guessed correctly, any friar who is proficient in the five elements will hardly pose a threat to Huang Ming. Even if he wants to go deeper, the original power of the five elements is actually the spiritual power practiced by the friar, so what Huang Ming can control is the spiritual power


    Looking at Shen Zhonghuang, I suddenly felt like a stone.


    Huang Ming is also looking at Shen Shi.


    He looked down at Shen Shi quietly.


    His eyes are not sharp, nor hot or cold. In fact, Huang Ming''s eyes have been calm from the time Shen Shi first saw him until now, except that Huang Ming''s face changed a little when he heard garleaf.


    This is how he looks at the strange calm, as if there is almost nothing in the world that can really move or surprise him. His eyes seem to have seen through everything in the world. When he sweeps Shenshi, Shenshi feels the feeling of nowhere to hide again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    Then Shen Shi sees Huang Ming''s eyes on him for a moment. Then he goes over and looks at Zhong Qinglu behind him.


    Shen Shi suddenly gets nervous. Although he still doesn''t know what the so-called "garleaf" is, the sentence "eat this woman" that the dog head man uttered before is still in his ears.


    He subconsciously moves his body and blocks Zhong Qinglu behind his body. Although he is probably facing the most powerful monster he has ever seen in his life, in any case, he still can''t get out of the way and let Zhong Qinglu''s body out for others to eat.


    Huang Ming''s eyes faltered and fell back to Shen Shi''s face. After staring at him for a moment, he suddenly said, "do you know her?"


    Shen Shi nodded.


    Huang Ming added, "you seem a little scared?"


    Shen Shi murmured to himself in his heart, thinking that if you are such a monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years, who is not afraid of it. But then he was dumb again. There were ghosts everywhere in the demon family underground palace. I''m afraid I''ve seen them countless times. With a bitter smile, Shen Shi stood in front of Zhong Qinglu, holding her arm with one hand, but he didn''t dare to turn around. Looking at Huang Ming, he said: "yes."


    Huang Ming laughed and said: "before, in front of the golden coffin, when you noticed the changes in the coffin and saw me, although you were nervous and surprised, you didn''t look too afraid. Now it''s strange. What are you afraid of? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said honestly, "I''m afraid you''ll really eat her."


    Huang Ming''s eyes flashed for a moment, and looked at Zhong Qinglu, who was half naked behind Shen Shi. The still unconscious woman''s hair looked a little messy, but it still did not damage her beautiful face. Even in the demon palace, where the strange gold coffin was worshipped, she still seemed like a hundred flowers blooming quietly in the dark He Hua.


    Huang Ming didn''t say anything more to Shen Shi. He just waved behind him.


    "Roar..." A low roar came from outside the demon emperor''s hall. It seemed to be a bit surprised. It was the sound of the drilling tusk, and the Goutou man was obviously surprised. He stepped forward and said: "king, this is..."


    Huang Ming did not look back, but said faintly: "you go out first."


    The development of this matter suddenly took a sharp turn. The Goutou man was a little confused for a moment. After a while, he saw Huang Ming waving his hand again. Although he was strong and violent, the only person in awe of this demon family underground palace was the man he called "King". He never dared to disobey any of his decisions, so he had to promise and walked out This is the demon palace.


    And outside the demon emperor hall, the big shadow also slowly retreated. Obviously, like the dog headed man, the earth digging tusk left the vicinity of the demon emperor hall for a while.


    Shen Shi doesn''t understand the reason why Huang Ming suddenly asked the two monsters to leave, but for him, as long as Huang Ming stood here, the pressure would be as heavy as a mountain. Although goutouren and zuandi Liao were powerful, they didn''t mean much to him, so he still didn''t feel relaxed.


    However, Huang Ming did not immediately turn back to face Shen Shi. His eyes turned to the other side after goutouren left.


    In the corner shadow in that direction, the white shadow did not know when it had moved there.


    It seemed that Huang Ming''s eyes suddenly fell on her. The strange woman, who always showed the calmness of Muna and occasionally cried, seemed to vibrate slightly. Then she seemed to feel something. She turned away slowly, but just like the dog head man, she floated to the gate of the demon palace. It seemed that she was ready to leave here ¡£


    Just at this time, Huang Ming suddenly said:


    "Bai Ying, why did you lead this man to me?" Looking at the white ghost with black hair covering her face, Huang Ming said calmly, "you still want me to die, don''t you?"


    Huang Ming said calmly. The ghost in white didn''t seem to have any strong reaction except for a slight shock. On the contrary, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly moved and his eyes fell on the strange white shadow with black hair. She felt a little uneasy.


    Recalling that he had been in great danger all the way from entering the demon family underground palace before, thanks to the fact that most of the ghosts in the underground palace seemed to be very afraid of white shadow, so he was close behind white shadow, which was a lucky escape. Otherwise, if he is surrounded by many powerful ghosts alone, Shen Shi is not sure that he can escape from such a desperate situation.


    But now suddenly hearing this, Shen Shi was shocked and suspicious. It''s true that he was forced to follow Bai Ying all the way. Of course, there were ghosts and spirits among them. But in addition, Bai Ying didn''t oppress or imply his performance from beginning to end. To tell you the truth, if this strange ghost in white only shows a little intention to drive him to where, although she may not be her opponent in strength, Shen Shi is not willing to follow him so honestly.It is in this dangerous labyrinth that only a fool will believe in a ghost.


    But now it seems that he is still unconsciously influenced by the white shadow, and he is brought to the demon emperor''s Hall in the depth of the labyrinth. Shen Guiying was not strong enough to attract ghosts, but he didn''t know why he was looking for Baishi. It seems that yin and yang are hiding, but there is nothing beyond the white stone.


    But now Huang Ming directly asks Bai Ying this question. Shen Shi''s heart is full of doubts. He subconsciously looks at Bai Ying, hoping to know the reason from the mysterious ghost in white. Moreover, when he hears Huang Ming''s last question, his heart is cold.


    What is "or do you want me to die"? Does this mean that Huang is trying to set up the white shadow? And Why does the so-called means of framing sound to have something to do with yourself?


    In the demon emperor''s hall, the atmosphere suddenly froze, and no one spoke. Among the three, Huang Ming seemed to be the most calm, and his eyes were still as peaceful as before, staring at the white shadow quietly.


    In contrast, the white shadow that had given Shen Shi a sense of calmness and dullness, but now the white clothes on his body suddenly became calm. Although he still couldn''t see her face behind the black hair, Shen Shi still faintly felt that the mysterious ghost in white didn''t seem calm at the moment.


    However, she did not say a word after all.


    Under Huang Ming''s gaze, although Bai Ying is a little strange and vaguely excited, she doesn''t open her mouth, doesn''t leave, and doesn''t have any secret to be seen through, or even impulsive behavior like jumping off the wall. From beginning to end, she actually stands in the same place in silence.


    Shen Shi even began to suspect that the ghost in white would not be dumb, and he was silent in front of Huang Ming. Is it not the same as the default meaning? Moreover, Shen Shi wants to break his head, but he doesn''t think that he has any place that can threaten Huang Ming, the old monster. It''s worth Bai Ying''s effort to lead him to the demon emperor''s palace.


    Huang Ming waited for a while, but still didn''t wait for Bai Ying''s response. He calmly gazed at the ghost in white, and suddenly shook his head, as if with a slight sigh. Then he waved his hand and said, "forget it, you can go out, too."


    Bai Ying''s body seemed to vibrate slightly again. After a while, her body slowly turned, and then drifted to the gate of the demon emperor''s hall. In the process, she still kept a strange silence.


    Shen Shi couldn''t figure out the strange relationship between the two men. He didn''t know what to say. Huang Ming kept his back to him until the white figure completely floated out of the demon palace. After a while, he slowly turned around and looked at Shen Shi.


    He seemed to see through what Shen Shi thought in his heart and said faintly, "what''s the matter? I''m surprised that I knew she was going to hurt me, but I still let her go?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, but he still nodded. Somehow, he always felt that Huang Ming had a strange power, as if he could really understand people''s hearts.


    Huang Ming smiles with a calm look. He doesn''t feel sad, resentful or happy. Then he suddenly forgets what he just asked and says to Shen Shi:


    "by the way, do you know the thing of garleaf?"


    Shen Shi was shocked, and immediately realized that the next conversation might be very important to him, especially to Zhong Qinglu, who is still unconscious at the moment. He had never heard of the name of garleaf before, even though he had read many ancient books and volumes, there was no written record. Just from the previous words of the dog head man, it seems that it has extremely important functions, especially for Huang Ming. It''s just that the process of eating it is really unacceptable.


    He took a deep breath, shook his head and said in a deep voice: "master, I have never heard of this garleaf, and she..." Shen Shi pointed at Zhong Qinglu and said,


    "I''ve been practicing Taoism with her since I was a child. I''ve never heard of such strange things on her. Are you wrong?"


    Huang Ming said faintly: "although the dog is not likable, it is unique in the world in terms of its sensitive nose. It can''t be wrong." After a pause, he said again, "but this thing has never been heard of in Hongmeng world. It''s also surprising that it should appear on this girl."


    Shen Shiwu refused to believe it. He said in a hurry, "master, you said that there is no such thing in Hongmeng world. Naturally, it is wrong..." The words just say half, suddenly Shen Shi''s voice unexpectedly is involuntarily weak down. Of course, Zhong Qinglu can''t have anything in the world of Hongmeng. But not long ago, they went to that mysterious and strange place to ask heaven?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    The mysterious place that seems to be omnipresent and full of opportunities in legend?


    Huang Ming looks at him with a smile, and Shen Shi is shocked when he suddenly raises his hand. But before he makes any response, he just feels that there is a sudden wind behind him, and Zhong Qinglu''s body is floating.


    Shen Shi was surprised and rushed forward. However, as soon as his feet moved, he felt a flower in front of him. Zhong Qinglu''s body shot out like an arrow, and then flew to Huang Ming''s body, and then floated in his hand.


    Her hair seemed to be dancing in the wind.


    Her eyelashes quivered slightly, and she seemed to have some pain in her lethargy.


    The next moment, in Shen Shi''s shocked eyes, Huang Ming''s dim and unclear eyes fell on the young woman''s body and looked at it carefully.


    When Huang Ming raised his hand and lifted his feet, his sleeve slipped. Shen Shi saw his strange hand again. There was no flesh and blood, only a pale skeleton. This situation looks almost the same as the skeletons among the ghosts and spirits, but above a suit of yellow clothes, Huang Ming''s head still looks no different from that of normal people.


    The yellow clothes on his body are loose and flat. I don''t know what material they are made of. But even if he sat on the ground for a long time, Shen Shi didn''t see any folds. Except for the skull palm that was accidentally exposed, he couldn''t see any place on Huang Ming''s body except his head.


    However, just because of this, the contrast between the intact skull and the palm of the skeleton is too strong. It''s hard for Shen Shi to restrain himself from imagining what other parts of Huang Ming''s body look like under the yellow clothes. And the most important thing is that the words that the koehead had inadvertently said before kept floating in his mind. As long as he ate her, he could reshape his body


    If there is no problem with Huang Ming''s body, why should it be rebuilt?


    Looking at Huang Ming''s eyes, Shen Shi felt that his heart sank down involuntarily. In such a large demon palace, the atmosphere is quiet. Zhong Qinglu''s body floats in front of Huang Ming. Shen Shi doesn''t dare to move for a moment. He can only stare at Huang Ming''s every move.


    It just seems that Huang Ming doesn''t mean to hurt Zhong Qinglu immediately. He just looks at her body carefully. After a while, a little doubt appears on his face.


    "Strange..."


    He said this to himself in a low voice, which made Shen Shi''s heart jump. Although he didn''t know what was in Zhong Qinglu''s body, he was surprised that this old monster who might have lived for tens of thousands of years, but in this way, it seemed that things could turn around a little. He quickly stepped on, a little nervous, but forced calm, said: "master, she really does not have any garleaf, maybe you are wrong..."


    Before his words, Huang Ming shook his head, and his eyes still fell on Zhong Qinglu. He said slowly, "no, I can feel the breath of garleaf. It''s here. But... " He frowned slightly and thought for a long time. It seemed that he still couldn''t figure it out and said, "but that garleaf doesn''t seem to be in the girl''s body, and if she really took garleaf, she would never live to this day. But if she carries it with her, I can''t find it. The smell is here. Why Why can''t I find it all the time? "


    Shen Shi is stunned for a moment. After taking a close look at Huang Ming, he looks serious and doesn''t seem to be lying. And with Huang Ming''s terrible eyesight of practicing Yin Yang mantra and cultivating spiritual orifices, Shen Shi has no doubt that he can see through the things carried by ordinary people. If there is a garleaf on Zhong Qinglu, he can''t find it.


    But the strange thing is that Huang Ming really can''t find the thing called garleaf, even if he is so sure that garleaf is on Zhong Qinglu.


    Seeing Huang Ming staring at Zhong Qinglu''s body in surprise, he seems to be frowning and meditating. Shen Shi''s brain is also turning quickly in addition to his accident. Although Huang Ming doesn''t do anything bad to Zhong Qinglu for the time being, Shen Shi doesn''t have much peace of mind. No matter what, nagaroye may still be hidden in Zhong Qinglu, but I don''t know how Zhong Qinglu can hide it so mysteriously that Huang Ming can''t find it.


    But even so, Shen Shi didn''t feel the slightest ease in this situation. If it was the worst, Shen Shi''s biggest fear was that Huang Ming didn''t care about anything at all. Just as the kowtow man said, if he ate Zhong Qinglu, the garoye would be able to reach him.


    For the first time in many years, the seven demon thief seemed to be very curious about the name of the common people. Over the years, he often wondered what kind of person he would be when he was able to make his name known to the human race and finally disappeared in the history of the human race?


    To this day, he actually saw a living Huang Ming with his own eyes.


    Shen Shi thought about it a lot, but he never thought that Huang Ming could survive ten thousand years later. But at this moment, these things only flash in his mind, the most urgent thing is still to try every means to save Zhong Qinglu.It was in this mind that Shen Shi suddenly thought of something from Huang Ming''s memory. Although it seemed inconceivable, Shen Shi was shocked and suddenly looked up at Huang Ming.


    "Well Master, I, I may be able to help you. "


    Huang Ming heard Shen Shi''s dry words. He raised his eyes to him and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "master, if what you want is the thing called garoye, I''ll try to help you find it. If you can find it, can you please let me and this girl go?"


    Huang Ming''s eyes flickered slightly. After a moment, he slowly stood up straight. At the same time, Zhong Qinglu''s body slowly fell down and landed on the ground in front of him, making a low voice.


    "Can you find it?" Huang Ming looks at Shen Shi with great interest.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice, "I think of something that might help. Najaroye is of no great use to me and this girl. She should have got it by accident. Compared with her life, these are things outside her


    Huang Ming nodded and said, "yes, I promise you."


    Shen Shi doesn''t speak any more and strides up. Huang Ming doesn''t stop him or say any warning gossip. He even takes two steps back to get out of the way. His eyes twinkle and he looks at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi can vaguely feel Huang Ming''s eyes. Although he is calm, he has great pressure, but he still tries to stabilize himself. He goes to Zhong Qinglu and squats down. The next moment, he stretched out his right hand, but groped for Zhong Qinglu''s waist.


    This is the first time in his life that he really touched Zhong Qinglu''s body by hand. Although his clothes blocked him, the girl''s soft and elastic skin still seemed to reach his fingertips through thin clothes, which made him feel strange. But it''s not a good time to think about it, especially when there is an old monster around.


    After a while, he felt something on Zhong Qinglu''s waist, then stood up and handed it to Huang Ming.


    Huang Ming frowned and reached for it. His eyes once again showed some doubt. Shen Shi breathed out a breath and said, "master, first of all, let''s see if garleaf is in here."


    This is a beautiful Ruyi bag, which is one that most nuns like to carry. If Shen Shi remembers correctly, what he just thought before was that in the old age when Huang Ming and the six saints of the human race called the wind and rain together, when the human race just rose, the way of refining utensils had not really flourished.


    In other words, ten thousand years ago, at the end of the demon king''s court, there was probably no such thing as Ruyi bag at that time!


    Ruyi bag, a kind of storage tool, was developed only after the rise of the human race ten thousand years ago, when the way of cultivating truth flourished and many methods flourished. It is a great convenience for monks. In the past, a large number of necessary but very cumbersome items have the possibility to carry with them. Today, almost every monk in the Hongmeng world, if not really poor and penniless, is basically a necessary thing.


    But this kind of thing, which seems to be almost common sense now, did not exist ten thousand years ago. Shen Shi suddenly thought of this joint by chance. In this world, immortality is the pursuit of immortality. However, over the years, no one has ever heard of anyone who really does it. Huang Ming''s present appearance is obviously not like that of immortality.


    In other words, if this person is not a fake, there must be some unknown secret that he can survive for thousands of years. According to Shen Shi''s experience, such a monster is probably similar to the Yin dragon and the ancient witches and ghosts in the soul abyss of Gaoling mountain, who can only stay in a certain place for a long time Only in this extremely stable situation can we survive.


    Well, although it may be a little incredible at first glance, Shen Shi still couldn''t help guessing. Maybe Huang Ming, who has great powers, really doesn''t know that Ruyi bag is a common magic weapon now?


    In Shen Shi''s slightly nervous eyes, Huang Ming''s eyes fall on the Ruyi bag he handed over. Facing the beautiful small bag picked from Zhong Qinglu, Huang Ming frowns slightly at first, and then a trace of doubt appears on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    He carefully looked over and over the Ruyi bag in his hand. The skeleton palm sticking out from the Yellow sleeve always made people feel a little creepy, but he had no difference. It seemed that he had been used to it for a long time. After a long time, Huang Ming raised his head with a rare curiosity in his eyes. Looking at Shen Shi, he said, "what is it? It''s strange. I can vaguely feel that the breath of garleaf is in this pocket, but I always feel that there is a barrier between them, and there is a feeling of uncertainty. "


    Shen Shi''s face changed slightly, and he was surprised to see Huang Ming''s eyes. Ruyi bag is a kind of space Taoist art. It''s made of special materials. It has a strong characteristic of blocking the flow of information inside and outside the bag.


    According to what Shen Shi has seen and heard for so many years, almost nothing can be perceived by foreign objects after entering Ruyi bag. Its secrecy is amazing, which is one of the important reasons why countless friars flock to it. Shen Chunxian was given these two mysterious swords in the past.


    These two things, in Ruyi bag, can sense something from the outside world strangely, and then resonate and glow. They can be described as exotic treasures. Ordinary people may not meet them once in their lifetime. However, Shen Shi discovered for the first time in his life that Huang Ming could feel the breath in Ruyi bag. Although there seemed to be a barrier, this kind of space barrier could not stop the perception of the monster. His Taoist magic power was really terrible.


    Under pressure, Shen Shi takes a deep look at Huang Ming and thinks that he was a monster who lived with the six saints of the human race for tens of thousands of years. Now, although it seems strange, he has the power to understand the universe.


    After walking two steps forward, Shen Shi came to Huang Ming and explained the origin and function of the Ruyi bag to him in a low voice, including how the Terran friars infused the spiritual power and how to control the Ruyi bag to handle the objects one by one. Although these things for most of today''s monks are almost compulsory knowledge from the beginning, it is obvious that Huang Ming really heard of them for the first time.


    His face, which used to be calm most of the time, showed some curiosity. He listened carefully to Shen Shi''s explanation, nodded slowly, and occasionally showed some appreciation. After Shen Shi finished, he stepped back two steps. Huang Ming closed his eyes and seemed to be digesting what he had just heard. After a while, when he opened his eyes again, his eyes were clear.


    The pale bone hand gently lifted the Ruyi bag, and Huang Ming''s eyes swept over it. Suddenly, he trembled, and there was no extra spiritual force shaking or movement. Suddenly, something appeared in front of him out of thin air, gave him a slight pause in the air, and then fell down and fell to the ground.


    Shen Shi and Huang Ming look down at the same time, but suddenly their faces are all in a daze. It seems that their expressions have some subtle changes. Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked at Huang Ming with some surprise.


    The first thing that was taken out of Ruyi''s bag now fell to the ground is a soft and clean clothes, which seems to be the clothes that women often wear. Huang Ming was obviously stunned when he saw the woman''s dress. Then he felt Shen Shi''s strange look. He felt embarrassed and laughed, saying: "er The first time I was not very proficient. I tried to dig things out, but I didn''t look at them carefully. "


    Shen Shi coughed and looked away, but he thought to himself that you old man might have been trapped in this underground palace for ten thousand years. It''s really weird. No one can tell. Thinking of this in his heart, he quietly approached Zhong Qinglu for another two steps. He looked at her face and saw that her face was still good. Although she was strangely unconscious, it seemed that there was nothing serious. He was also relieved.


    Huang Ming was looked at by the little fellow in the opposite street with that strange look. He felt what Shen Shi was thinking and turned his eyes. But at this time, he had something more important, and he didn''t care to explain it to the little fellow. Under the turning of that miserable white bone hand, the wishful bag shimmered one after another. In a twinkling of an eye, something was taken out of the wishful bag and landed on the ground in front of him.


    At first, Huang Ming''s technique was not perfect, but only after three or two pieces, his expression was calm and indifferent. The speed of taking things from Ruyi''s bag suddenly accelerated. After hearing the sound of popping and popping, he was dazzled. Under the gaze of two men, a lot of things about one person''s height were piled up on the ground There are many kinds of objects in Tao. There are many spiritual materials, such as grass, stone, meat, elixir and stone. Besides, there are all kinds of unexpected things, such as at least ten sets of clothes of various colors and styles, rouge, lipstick, eyebrow pencil and other little things of my daughter''s home, dozens of books and classics, tables and chairs, and even a small bed with an account All warm and fragrant beddingHuang Ming and Shen Shi were silent at the same time, looking at the debris pile that suddenly appeared in front of them.


    After a while, Huang Ming looked at Shen Shi and said faintly, "there are so many things."


    "Shen Qinglu nodded on the ground


    Standing next to this pile of things, no matter why, there was some cold atmosphere between Huang Ming and Shen Shi, but after the two words of inexplicable exclamation, it unconsciously eased a lot.


    Perhaps Shen Shi has been full of curiosity and yearning for Huang Ming since many years ago, so when Huang Ming''s attitude is to look for the mysterious garleaf instead of really eating a living person like a demon, Shen Shi''s perception of him is much better.


    While Huang Ming is looking at the pile of things, Shen Shi finally picks up Zhong Qinglu for the first time, and then starts to check her condition carefully. As he had felt before, there was almost no obvious injury on Zhong Qinglu. After he checked her body again, he found no serious internal injury that could make her unconscious. However, Zhong Qinglu, who was lying in his arms, still had her eyes closed. At most, her eyelids trembled a little occasionally, as if she were in some of the deepest dreams.


    "She''s fine." Huang Ming, standing in front of her, with his back to this place, suddenly said, "she was closed in five senses by the Tusk''s" tusk Qi "and fell into a deep sleep, which is not harmful to her body and cultivation."


    Shen Shi is silent for a moment. He gently puts down Zhong Qinglu''s body. Then he stands up and walks to Huang Ming. He seems to want to say something, but he is silent at last.


    Huang Ming stood still. Suddenly, with a slight wave of his strange white bone palm, there was an invisible wind blowing over the pile of debris piled up like a hill. In an instant, more than a dozen things flew out, seemingly messy, but they all landed on the other side of the ground. At the same time, Huang Ming looked calm and said, "I thought you came here to ask me."


    Shen Shi slightly lowered his head and said, "yes, please be kind and help my friend."


    Huang Ming waved his hand casually, and a large amount of debris floated out of the hill. His eyes glanced at the things flying in the air, and then he didn''t look at them any more. His tone suddenly became strange, and he said: "long ago, when I was your age, others wanted to kill me, and I would never say goodbye The human word is the most important


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time and said, "if it''s for the important people, it''s not very difficult to ask for help."


    Huang Ming slightly sideways, turned to look at him, said: "Oh, so, she is very important to you?"


    Shen Shi was silent, and then said softly, "she''s my friend."


    Huang Ming laughed and said, "just friends?"


    Shen Shi''s eyes seemed to twinkle for a moment and said, "yes."


    Huang Ming waved his hand, "Hua La", another piece of debris flew out, and then said faintly: "wait a moment, look at my mood."


    Shen Shi doesn''t speak any more, so he calms down and stands aside. Huang Ming seems to have no intention of exploring the relationship between Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu, and his eyes focus on the hill like debris again.


    With his arm waving again and again, there will always be a pile of objects on the pile of debris flying out, spinning and dancing in mid air, and Huang Ming almost only took a look, then withdrew his eyes.


    Under his inspection, the debris pile that had been piled up like a hill began to shrink rapidly, while the objects piled up on the other side of the ground began to get higher and higher. In the process, Huang Ming kept silent, while Shen Shi watched quietly. Seeing the things flying up and down, Shen Shi suddenly felt like he was spying on Zhong Qinglu''s secret. Everything there should be selected by the girl herself, which is a small part of her life.


    Just looking at most of these things, Shen Shi suddenly had a faint strange feeling, and thought that he was so far away from Zhong Qinglu. Think about that time when I was on herring island At this moment when he was distracted, a clear sound suddenly sounded at his feet. Shen Shi looked down and saw a small white jade bottle falling from the middle of the pile of debris. It rolled for a short distance on the ground and stopped on the ground not far from his feet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    Shen Shi took a step, picked up the jade bottle and took a look at it. The jade bottle is round and smooth in appearance, and the jade color is warm and crystal clear. It''s different from the ordinary bottles that put all kinds of elixirs. It seems that it''s a beloved thing that people often hold in their hands to touch.


    Shen Shi is a little curious. Of course, he knows that Zhong Qinglu is a disciple of the Dan Hall in zongmen and a close disciple of the elder Yun Ni of the Dan Hall. She has a bright future in alchemy. However, what she can treasure and even play with as a beloved thing is that she can''t figure out what kind of elixir it is?


    Holding the jade bottle in his hand, Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t help being curious. He opened the bottle stopper and looked inside. However, at this glance, he was stunned for a moment. In the jade bottle, which is regarded as the treasure of Zhong Qinglu, there are indeed some pills. It seems that there are about ten pills in all.


    However, with his eyesight, he could see that the pills in the jade bottle were not the best elixir he had guessed before, or even the pills suitable for monk Ning Yuan Jing. Some of the jade bottles are very common. They are almost useless to the monks of Ning yuan realm. Only the lowest level monks of Qi refining realm can take Peiyuan pill.


    At this moment, Shen Shi really felt surprised. Maybe even if the jade bottle contained six precious and valuable elixirs, he was not so surprised. After all, elder Yunni, Zhong Qinglu''s master, was the best alchemist in the world. It was not unusual to give her some precious elixirs. But he couldn''t figure out why Zhong Qinglu cherished such an ordinary bottle of Peiyuan Dan.


    In her present way, isn''t she refining as much as she wants?


    This kind of crude and low-level elixir should not have been refined by Zhong Qinglu. The elixir she should have refined should be much better than this kind of Peiyuan elixir. To be honest, it might have been refined when they were still on the green fish island, and everyone was just beginning to refine Qi, and Zhong Qinglu had just begun to practice alchemy Is this kind of pill safe?


    Shen Shi shakes his head and puts the cap on the bottle again. He just wants to throw it back into the pile of sundries. But then he thinks that Zhong Qinglu may value the jade bottle very much. Maybe it''s something she treasures. So he hesitates and hides it in his own wishful bag.


    Just as he put away the jade bottle containing Peiyuan pill, Shen Shi heard Huang Ming''s low voice in front of him. Then he saw the palm of his white skeleton turn, and an object flew out of the pile of things that had already been half short and flew directly to his hand.


    In the past, it was a jade box, about half an arm long, but the color looked rather dim. It seemed that it was an antique from a long time ago. There is also a yellow talisman on the jade box. Shen Shichao took a look at the talisman pattern on it. It seems that it is similar to a common forbidden talisman. It is usually used to isolate the internal and external breath and preserve spiritual materials. From the appearance of the fold on the edge of the talisman, it is obvious that it is also an old thing of the past.


    In the twinkling of an eye, with the sound of "pa", the humble looking jade box has already flew to Huang Ming''s body. Huang Ming reaches out and grabs it. Five miserable white bone fingers, set off by the dark jade color, appear particularly strange.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi suddenly feels that Huang Ming''s expression is a little strange.


    According to the previous doghead monster, this jade box is likely to contain garleaf, which is a very important treasure for Huang Ming, even to the point of reshaping the body and jumping out of reincarnation. Although Shen Shi still can''t see what''s wrong with Huang Ming''s body, and what''s wrong with the so-called jumping out of reincarnation, it should be a great joy to have such an important treasure in hand.


    However, Huang Ming''s face did not show any color of ecstasy. Although the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted up and there seemed to be a smile, it seemed that there was a little inexplicable bitterness in his smile. The old monster, who has lived in the demon family underground palace for tens of thousands of years, gazed at the jade box for a while, then sighed gently.


    The Yellow sleeve slipped down, his palm retracted the clothes, and the jade box disappeared.


    He just stood there quietly, his eyes a little blurred, as if he was looking at some unpredictable place, dazed, as if he was thinking about something in the past, and did not move after a long time. Shen Shi stood there waiting for a long time, and found that Huang Ming had not moved. He could not help but cry in a low voice and said, "master?"


    Huang Ming''s body was slightly shocked, like waking up from the memory. After a moment of silence, he took a long breath and turned slowly. Seeing that Shen Shi was still standing in the same place, he nodded slightly and walked to the stone platform with the golden coffin in the demon emperor''s palace. At the same time, he said, "come here too. I have something to ask you."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "master, my friend, she still..."


    Huang Ming did not look back, but said faintly: "she is not in the way."


    Shen Shi has no choice but to take a look at Zhong Qinglu, who is still lying on the ground but not too bad. After thinking about it, he still follows Huang Ming and goes back to the stone platform.The light from the golden coffin again fell on Shen Shi. It didn''t look dazzling. It was a bit gentle in the magnificence. But Shen Shi''s mind soon remembered that not long ago, when he was standing on the edge of the golden coffin, a strange voice suddenly came out of the coffin. Although Huang Ming later suppressed it, Shen Shi did not dare to despise the golden coffin.


    Who knows what monster is hidden inside?


    Huang Ming, who came to the golden coffin, seemed a little tired and didn''t care about dignity. He directly sat on the ground beside the golden coffin, then leaned against it and waved to Shen Shi, saying:


    "come on, I don''t know your name yet."


    "Shen Shi." Shen Shi went to a place a few feet away from him. He answered and looked around. After a moment''s hesitation, he always felt that if Huang Ming was sitting on the ground, it would be inappropriate for him to speak to him in such a condescending way, so he finally sat down.


    Huang Ming nodded slightly, then looked up at him. His tone was mild and he said, "can you tell me how you got and practiced this Yin Yang mantra?"


    Shen Shi was shocked. Yin Yang mantra is one of his biggest secrets. Before that, he never confided it to anyone. It''s reasonable that he couldn''t have been asked so easily. However, the man in front of him is obviously different from everyone in the world. When Huang Ming saw him at the first sight, he directly saw through his biggest secret. In this way, he seems to have nothing to hide.


    So after hesitating for a while, maybe he still has a very complicated feeling about Huang Ming in his heart, which makes him want to believe him involuntarily, so he finally starts to talk about it.


    When he was a 12-year-old boy at that time, he found the small black pot at the old stall in nanbaofang of Liuyun city. Shen Shi began to talk about it slowly, including several years later, he was sent to the demon world by the mini golden tire stone array in the demon island on the bluefish islands. After living there for three years, he inadvertently got the second chapter of the Yin Yang mantra¡¶ The curse of heaven and hell.


    Shen Shi is not too old, but he has more experience than most ordinary monks. In the process of speaking, he also gives Huang Ming a rough picture of the current situation of the human race and demon race in today''s Hongmeng world, including the vicissitudes of the past 10000 years.


    Huang Ming has been listening quietly, his eyes are focused and calm, occasionally showing a bit of loss, as if he thought of something from Shen Shi''s story, there is a touch of melancholy, and sometimes, he will suddenly show a smile at the corner of his mouth, as if in his past life, there has been a good memory worthy of his joy.


    The deep and calm voice of words reverberates beside the golden coffin in the demon palace, and time flows away quietly, as if the past ten thousand years had solidified in the empty hall again, which makes people confused, sigh, happy and recall.


    I don''t know when Shen Shi''s voice stopped. After a long time, Huang Ming sighed and said softly, "it''s been ten thousand years..."


    they shook their heads for a while and then whispered again Or erase my name. "


    After a long silence in the hall, no one spoke. After a long time, Shen Shi asked in a low voice:


    "they? Who are they? "


    Huang Ming sits on the ground with his back against the golden coffin. The bright but soft light blooms from behind him, making his yellow clothes look like a brilliant gold, revealing a strange solemn atmosphere. But in addition to this layer of dignity, his face at the moment seems strange and at a loss, his lips moved slightly, but after all, he didn''t say anything.


    At that moment, Shen Shi saw Huang Ming''s yellow sleeve tremble. I don''t know if his palm hidden under his clothes clenched quietly. He just thought of his hand with only white bones. The scene was very strange.


    Shen Shi waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for Huang Ming''s answer. Just as he wanted to ask again, he suddenly heard a strange noise.


    It was a very uncomfortable sound, like a wild animal gripping a stone slab with its sharp claws. Shen Shi was shocked, and his attention was drawn away. After carefully distinguishing the source of the sound, he was surprised to find that the sound came from the golden light again. In other words, it came from the golden coffin behind Huang Ming.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    Before that, when Shen Shi just entered the demon palace, he had met a change in the golden coffin. At that time, it seemed to him that there was a terrible monster hidden in the huge coffin, and from the movement at that time, it seemed that the horse would break the coffin. However, when the change was fierce, Huang Ming appeared and directly suppressed it with the method of invisible talismans, which made Shen Shi stunned. It also left an almost indelible first impression on Shen Shi. Unexpectedly, after such a while, the change in the golden coffin began to ring again.


    Shen Shi''s eyes naturally fall on Huang Ming at the next moment. However, to his surprise, Huang Ming does not suppress the movement in the golden coffin as he did before. Instead, he seems to be in a daze. He is sitting with his back on the golden coffin and does not move.


    The strange sound soon became bigger. As before, it was eerie and gloomy, like the cry and roar of the dead, accompanied by the golden light. The whole demon palace seemed to be covered by a terrible shadow. The huge lid on the golden coffin began to shake slowly, and something terrible was about to break out of the coffin.


    Shen Shi''s face changed greatly. Although he didn''t know what kind of monster he was suppressing in the golden coffin, it was obviously very important to see the power and breath. Once he really broke the coffin, he was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable. On the other hand, at this time, Huang Ming was still at a loss, with a kind of bitter expression on his face, and there was no sign of any action.


    The sound, like crying and howling, became louder and louder. Shen Shi couldn''t bear it any longer. He yelled and said, "master, come on and suppress it!"


    The cry was like a sudden thunder in the shadow. It was very eye-catching and harsh. Not only Huang Ming''s body was slightly shocked, but even the golden coffin was quiet.


    All the cries and roars of the dark ghosts seemed to have a dull blank for a moment, and even the monster in the coffin seemed to be startled and worried about something.


    At this strange and strange moment, Huang Ming looks up at Shen Shi, but there is a faint strange look in his eyes. He seems to be at a loss and disappointed, but he doesn''t have any action after all.


    This suffocating moment, the quiet moment, makes people feel extra long, but like lightning quickly past, even the strange sound in the golden coffin seems to have been surprised for a while, as if some carefully and gently touched a few times, made a few sounds, some can''t believe the exploratory impact of the coffin lid.


    Huang Ming''s eyes calmed down, and he was still sitting in the golden light. Looking at Shen Shi, who was surprised and a little at a loss, he suddenly asked a question that had nothing to do with the current critical situation:


    "Shen Shi, do you want to learn the remaining mantras of Yin Yang mantra?"


    &&&


    "roar..." A low roar, with obvious uneasiness, came from the huge body hidden in the shadow, adding a bit of strange atmosphere to the outside of the demon emperor hall.


    Listening to the restless roar of the earth drilling tusk, the face of the goutouren standing under the stone steps outside the demon emperor''s Hall changed. He stared at the huge palace, suddenly turned back and stared at the white figure standing not far away and floating alone in the air. He roared: "white shadow, what''s the matter inside?"


    White shadow is also facing the palace at the moment, but her face is covered with black hair. It''s hard to see what she looks like at the moment. It''s just that she seems to be a little nervous from her tight body. But even so, in the face of goutouren''s questions, she is still as silent as most of the time. Only the green light of lingcui Tianzhu on her chest dimly brightens up.


    The Goutou man booed. There was nothing he could do with the white ghost. All three of them were subordinates of the man in the demon emperor''s palace. Although they were powerful, they were really in awe of him. At the same time, they knew something about the secret of the demon emperor''s palace. What they saw at the moment was something they had never seen for many years, and they could not help worrying Come on.


    What''s the matter? Isn''t the king in the palace? Why does the monster look like it''s going to get out of trouble?


    &&&


    "Yin Yang curse?"


    In the demon emperor''s palace, when Shen Shi heard this sentence, even though there was a strange noise, turmoil and terror around him, he still couldn''t help shaking himself and looked at Huang Ming in amazement. At this time, the mysterious monster in the golden coffin seemed to have finally confirmed the enemy who had suppressed himself countless times outside. This time, he didn''t know why, he didn''t stop himself I don''t know what I mean.


    In a flash, an earth shaking howl came out of the golden coffin. The golden coffin lid suddenly jumped, crackled, and a breath of terror rose up. With unimaginable force, it bit by bit forced the shackles of the coffin lid to move aside.


    A dark gap emerged from the golden light. Then, in Shen Shi''s shocked eyes, a palm, as if with the breath of boundless darkness, stretched out in the dark.On the pale palm, there was no flesh and blood, only bones and fingers.


    So familiar!


    The miserable white bony hand stretched out from the gap on the golden coffin and grasped the edge at once. The soft golden light around it seemed to be strongly stimulated at the moment and suddenly became dazzling and frenzied. Deep in the golden light, in the deep darkness hidden under the coffin lid, an evil breath seemed to be coming out.


    It seems that all the demons in the palace began to roar violently, and the wind on the ground began to vibrate. However, in the chaos, Shen Shi still saw Huang Ming sitting there, looking at himself quietly. After waiting for a moment, he asked again:


    "do you like the technique?"


    "Like..." Perhaps it was because Shen was very interested in the five mantras before he learned them. However, at this moment, where does Shen''s chatter come from?


    Seeing that the pale hand stretched out from the golden coffin grasped the edge of the coffin lid, it seemed that when he was about to rush out the next moment, Shen Shi couldn''t bear it any longer. As soon as he raised his hand, a light of fire flashed out between his hands. A moment later, a fireball quickly took shape and burned in mid air. Then it broke away and hit the bony hand on the golden coffin.


    The firelight reflected in Huang Ming''s eyes, like a burning meteor in the air, leaving a remnant mark, which also made his eyes flash suddenly.


    The fireball broke through the air and hit the white bony hand through the golden light. Although he didn''t know what monster was hidden in the golden coffin, Shen Shi always felt that if he really let this monstrous monster rush out, he was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable, so he instinctively tried to stop it.


    It''s just that his way is not enough. At the moment, in order to pursue speed, he can only use the ordinary first-order technique fireball. Although it has the powerful blessing power of yin and Yang incantation, when the fireball hit the white bone hand in the gap of the golden coffin, it was a slight tremor in mid air, then it suddenly broke away and turned into countless pieces Mars light spot, so dissipated in the invisible, annihilated in a wild dancing golden light.


    Although this blow failed, it seems that the monster in the coffin was a little irritated. It seems that he did not expect that besides Huang Ming, even the little guy who looked like a mole ant next to him would dare to stop himself. A shrill howl suddenly came out of the golden coffin, and a phalanx on the miserable white bone hand suddenly lifted up, facing Shen Shi.


    At that moment, Shen Shi suddenly felt cold, like a basin of ice water pouring down. Countless experiences in the past told him that he was in the great line of life and death. However, a strange breath locked his body from the front in a flash, and the cold Yin Qi immediately came, which sealed his whole body in an instant, but he could not move at all.


    And in the golden light, a black gas came out at the same time, just like a black sharp blade, and directly split down to him.


    Before the blade arrived, the ground had split. Shen Shi''s body trembled, his face turned pale, and a wisp of blood had been flowing out of his mouth.


    The monster in the coffin was so powerful before he got out of trouble. It was really frightening. Shen Shi was shocked. However, he was so frightened that he couldn''t fight back for a moment. He could only watch the black blade cut off. But at this critical juncture, suddenly a figure floats, yellow clothes flutter, it is Huang Ming stand up.


    He didn''t look at the black blade that had been cut. He turned his back to Shen Shi. His eyes were still looking at the golden coffin, the black gap and the white bony hand that was tightly clinging to the edge of the coffin lid.


    Deep in the darkness, the roaring sound was suddenly high, and the monster in the coffin seemed to feel something. Suddenly, it gave out an angry roar, and seemed to be a bit crazy. Countless black Qi, like a raging tide, suddenly gushed out from the gap, like trying to fight for seconds to break the coffin.


    The next moment, however, Huang Ming''s clothes were blown by the wind and danced in the depths of the countless Golden Snake dances. He also stretched out an arm, and a pale color appeared in the golden light. It was his palm that pressed over countless dazzling lights. Even when his hands were pressed down, there were signs of distortion and collapse in the space.


    The golden light, like fine sand, converges madly from all directions to Huang Ming''s palm space, and then dissipates into invisibility. A moment later, I suddenly hear a deep sound, like soul throbbing, like ghost crying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    If there is heaven and earth in the demon emperor''s palace, it will be shaking at this moment.


    Huang Ming''s bone hand broke countless lights and black Qi, and pressed it down. The ghost howled bitterly, but it seemed that it could not be stopped at all, so a moment later, his white bone hand pressed on the palm of the bone that was caught in the gap between the coffin lid.


    The same pale color, the same no flesh, almost the same size, the same shape, two hands overlapped at that moment, this situation makes people feel strange and terrible.


    There was a sudden silence in the darkness, and all the sounds disappeared.


    And Huang Ming slightly lowered his head, eyes in front of his two bone hands to stay for a moment, at the same time also seems to look into the dark gap.


    Then he suddenly smile a little, smile a bit strange, with a bit ironic, it seems to have a bit bitter, there is a hint of self mockery, but in his eyes, more or calm persistence.


    The next moment, suddenly like a sunny day, thunder, rainstorm suddenly, before that moment disappeared all kinds of bleak roar came back, the momentum increased ten times, black gas like huge waves, roaring wildly, it is more visible that from the golden coffin, there is a black shadow, roaring up to the sky, is trying to climb up.


    Huang Ming''s body looked so calm and small in the light of this wild dance, but it was still. His white bone hand firmly pressed on the palm of the other bone, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Gently, exhaled a breath.


    In a flash, suddenly there are colorful lights rising in the sky!


    From his white bone hand, the colorful light, like a wildly dancing spirit, suddenly shrouded in the crevice. When each light came on, it was a loud noise. There was wind, cloud, electricity and thunder. A roar was like a peerless magic, which was instantly cast. The sky changed its color and the earth moved.


    Shen Shi staggered to one side and felt that his whole body was about to crack. However, at the moment, he just couldn''t care about the skin pain. He just stared at Huang Ming and the unimaginable brilliance under his white bone palm.


    No one knows what light it is better than him, even if he has not really seen it, he has firmly remembered it in his mind from the ancient books and volumes he has been absorbed in reading in the past. Even if most of the brilliance was covered by the white palm, it didn''t prevent Shen Shi from seeing that all of them were powerful high-level techniques.


    According to the legend, it''s extremely difficult. Every time a spell is cast, it will exhaust the spirit power. The casting speed is surprisingly slow. At the same time, the high-level five element magic method with earth shaking power has not even a third-order magic method that he can achieve at the moment. The lowest one is more than the fourth-order magic method.


    In that small space, between the palms of the fingers, it roared and whistled at an incredible speed, gushing out like a spring, leaning on the white bone palm that stretched out from the dark crevice.


    "Boom boom boom..." At that moment, I don''t know how many thunders burst violently. In the shaking of the earth and mountains, Shen Shi only heard a loud and shrill cry, and then he saw a piece of white burst away. A bony hand suddenly burst apart, turned into countless small pieces and blasted away.


    The light and shadow trembled violently, the earth trembled, the stone platform cracked, and countless powerful forces collided from the side of the golden coffin, like countless violent winds rushing in all directions. And in the center of the storm, the sudden white debris scattered and shot out in all directions, which smeared a trace of fierce color for this fierce tide of power.


    For a moment, Shen Shi''s heart was suddenly raised to his throat, because he couldn''t figure out who the broken bone hand belonged to. The crazy brilliance covered everything, making him really unable to see the situation of the storm center.


    But just when he was so shocked and nervous that he had to stagger back by the fierce storm, the light in front of him suddenly suddenly gave out, just like the gorgeous and wild scene suddenly solidified in an instant. A moment later, all the voices suddenly quieted down, and a little bit of brilliance such as the decaying wallpaper fell and annihilated one after another. Innumerable bright light spots quickly faded. In a flash, in Shen Shi''s sight, only Huang Ming''s body stood by the golden coffin.


    The pale bony hand stretched out from his yellow sleeve and pressed on the lid of the golden coffin, and the place under the bony hand was now empty. As like as two peas of white bones, the same as the most powerful and powerful methods, there is no storm of colors and the same hand of the white bone that was originally stretched out of the darkness.


    At the same time, it seemed that after a moment of hatred, it stood in front of the dark, with a cold voice, The golden lid closed again slowly.


    The golden light came from all directions and covered the man again. The unwilling darkness was finally covered by the golden again. All the strange sounds disappeared at that moment.


    Everything seems to be calm again.Huang Ming stood for a long time with the coffin lid in his hand. Then he turned around slowly, and his eyes fell on Shen Shi again. The corners of his mouth moved slightly, as if he wanted to speak. Suddenly, his body shook twice, and he seemed to stand unsteadily.


    Shen Shi was so surprised that he stepped forward two steps and lost his voice: "what''s the matter with you, master..."


    Before the words were heard, it seemed that the monsters outside the demon emperor''s hall were also shocked. The huge shadow suddenly approached here for a few minutes. At the same time, the voice of the dog headed man came and cried out:


    "are you OK, king?"


    Huang Ming''s face didn''t change much. It was just a moment ago when he shook his body, which made people feel a little surprised. But it was just a moment. He soon returned to normal again. He glanced at the gate and said, "no problem. You step back first."


    There was a moment''s silence outside the door. There was a promise, and the huge shadow went away.


    In the demon emperor''s hall, Shen Shi was stunned to see Huang Ming, who had quickly become normal. He stopped trying to help him, but Huang Ming gave him a light look. Suddenly, his eyes were a little strange and said, "why, it seems that you are worried about me?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "at least up to now, you haven''t harmed me."


    Huang Ming light smile, seems to his words very disapproval, then he seems to be a little tired, the body again against the golden coffin slowly sat on the ground.


    The atmosphere in the main hall slowly calmed down. Shen Shi was not quite used to the silence. He turned to the bottom of the stone platform and found that Zhong Qinglu was still lying there in a daze. However, it seemed that the fierce fight had not caused much influence on her. At most, some dust fell on her, and she died And I let go.


    But at this time, now that he has found Zhong Qinglu, Shen Shi begins to figure out how to leave the mysterious and strange demon family underground palace. But at least it seems that it is very difficult. Needless to say, Huang Ming, who is powerful in front of him, still has no friends or enemies. He is out of the demon emperor palace, and the countless channels outside are crisscrossed The palace, Shen Shi also have no confidence can take Zhong Qinglu to go out, not to mention this labyrinth only afraid that there are countless fierce evil ghosts exist.


    Is it difficult to ask the ghost in white named Bai Ying to go ahead and follow her with Zhong Qinglu, just like when she came here?


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi thinks that Bai Ying seems to have a deep relationship with Huang Ming, but he is not completely desperate.


    Just as he was in a hurry, Huang Ming, who was sitting on the ground, said to him, "Shen Shi, come and sit down."


    His eyes glanced at the ground not far from his body. Naturally, the meaning was very clear. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but went over and sat down on the ground three feet away from Huang Ming''s body. He said, "what''s the matter, master?"


    Huang Ming looked at him and said, "as you said before, now in the outer world of cultivation, the five elements technique has declined to the extreme. Most of the monks in the world choose the way of cultivating the body with supernatural powers?"


    "Magic power training body?" It was the first time that Shen Shi heard this statement. However, he could guess his meaning from Huang Ming''s statement before and after the sentence, so he nodded and said, "that''s right."


    Huang Ming''s face was a bit ironic. He sneered and said, "frog in the well."


    Shen Shi looked up at him in surprise, thinking that there are so many friars in the world, and how many of them are talented and outstanding It was just that he suddenly thought of the scene he had seen before. Under that bone hand, countless powerful high-level skills suddenly gushed out. At that time, his heart was cold. He didn''t have much confidence in whether any of the Terran friars could support himself under that kind of violent and terrible attack, so he couldn''t say what he had said.


    "You are different from the others." Huang Ming said faintly, "the five elements method is the main road, and the foundation is Yin and Yang incantation. Over the years, you are the only one who can step on this road, but that''s almost the end."


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and said, "master, what does this mean?"


    Huang Ming said: "I''m the only one who knows the complete Yin Yang mantra now. Apart from a notebook that my elder brother took to watch ten thousand years ago, at most, a few fragments are scattered. If you want to continue on this road, you will have no way to go without my help. "


    Shen Shi frowned and subconsciously believed Huang Ming''s words, but at this moment, he suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly showed a look of astonishment, even his eyes were a bit incredible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Huang Ming immediately noticed Shen Shi''s abnormality and frowned: "what''s the matter? You don''t believe me? "


    Shen Shi stood there silent for a long time, then stretched out his hand and groped for a moment in Ruyi bag. After a while, when his hand was raised again, there was already an old book, but it was the book that the mysterious boy he met threw to him that day when he was in the secret place of asking heaven.


    There are words of yin and Yang mantra on the cover, but after opening, except for the Qingxin mantra and Tianming mantra that Shen Shi has practiced, the paper behind is completely blank. It seems that there is a mysterious force to cover up or erase all the words on the page, which makes it impossible to pry into the secret.


    As soon as the book was taken out, Huang Ming suddenly shook himself and sat up straight. His eyes looked at the old book with an incredible color. He even opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, the words still disappeared in his mouth.


    "Master?" Shen Shi looked at Huang Ming carefully and said in a low voice, "you Do you recognize this ancient book


    Huang Ming raised his head, and his face slowly calmed down. Instead, he seemed to be deeply lost. He slowly and hoarsely said, "this book Where do you come from? "


    Looking at Huang Ming''s strange reaction, Shen Shi also had some conjecture in his heart. Now he didn''t hide it any more, so he told Huang Ming about his experience in the secret place of asking heaven, but only when he was inside the strange crater.


    Huang Ming''s face was constantly changing, and all kinds of emotions, such as surprise, yearning, nostalgia, and even loss and resentment, passed over his face one by one. When Shen Shi finished talking about that experience, Huang Ming was silent for a while, and suddenly asked him a word that had nothing to do with what he said before:


    "Shen Shi, do you know what they were like in the so-called six saints of the human race Dead? "


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was stunned when he heard the speech. He frowned and thought about it carefully. However, he found that he didn''t know what he thought was common sense. After hesitating for a long time, he shook his head and said, "I don''t seem to know about this. Before, I read those books and books about the great achievements of the six saints. No one really mentioned their death. I think they all died at the end of their lives Ah, yes


    When he said that, he suddenly raised his voice and exclaimed, as if he had thought of something. Huang Ming''s eyes suddenly sharpened a bit, staring at him and said in a deep voice: "how?"


    But I don''t remember that there are some other records in the book He thought about it carefully, and said, "it seems that this is what I said. At that time, the sage of the Yuan Dynasty achieved great achievements, and built four famous families with the six saints. Later, he opened up an exotic channel with peerless supernatural power, leaving the grand spectacle of asking heaven for future generations. Since then, he retired and became an immortal..."


    "Rise to immortality?" Huang Ming suddenly interrupted him and repeated the four words heavily.


    Shen Shi also scratched his head. After a pause, he said with a bitter smile, "these are all records in books and classics. Of course, no one knows what the situation is now. But over the years, I have never heard of any human friar who really ascended to the immortal, so... "


    "Ha ha..." All of a sudden, Huang Ming burst out a burst of laughter and interrupted Shen Shi''s words. In the laughter, he was in a happy mood and seemed to be very happy. He even hit the ground with his hand and said with a laugh: "if so, if so, I just want to be as big as brother and never do anything to abandon me, even if I am He must have finished his important work and gone far away. That''s what makes Ji Rongxuan, song Wende, Gu Zizhen and other incompetent rats mess up. It must be so! "


    Shen Shi was dumb for a while. Ji Rongxuan, song Wende and Gu Zizhen were all the six sages. They were famous in the world for thousands of years. They were almost worshipped by the human race as gods. Unexpectedly, they all became incompetent rats in Huang Ming''s mouth. However, Shen Shi was relieved when he thought about it. He thought that if according to the records of the demon clan in those years, this figure ranked second among the "seven rebels", second only to Yuan Wentian, then it would be justifiable to look down on the saints below him.


    As soon as Huang Ming raised his hand, Shen Shi felt that it was light. The old book had gone away and flew to Huang Ming''s miserable white hand. He looked at it and looked at it casually. His face gradually calmed down. He seemed to think of something. He sighed and looked forward to it. He said: "I can''t imagine that elder brother has such a means to see through the secret, understand the changes, and return this book to me. It''s also the end of cause and effect."


    Shen Shi was shocked. He could hear the words clearly. The meaning of the words Even though he had already made some guesses in his heart, he was still a little hard to accept at the moment. He said in amazement: "master, do you mean that the child is..."


    Huang Ming looked at him and sneered: "if he didn''t give it to you, who else in the world could take this Yin Yang mantra secret spectrum from him, but the child''s appearance..." At this point, Huang Ming obviously stagnated for a while, looking a bit confused, but then he waved his hand and said, "big brother, he has great powers, so it doesn''t matter if he can''t see it from ordinary people''s eyes."Shen Shi was speechless for a while. On the one hand, he was shocked by the fact that the little boy in the secret place of asking heaven was probably yuan Wentian, the former head of the six saints. On the other hand, he looked at Huang Ming, who was walking in such a capacity, but it seemed that he worshipped the elder brother of that year to the extreme. From this, he did not know that in the heyday of that year, he was powerful in the Hongmeng world and led countless people What an extraordinary demeanor it was that the friar overthrew the great saint who was once powerful in the demon king''s court!


    Shen Shi couldn''t help but yearn for it. He thought that it would be worthwhile to have the style of the former one. However, there was still a doubt in it. Shen Shi couldn''t figure it out at all, and finally asked Huang Ming, "how can you know, master Er, the grandmaster who asked heaven like a child gave me this book to make sure that I could enter the demon family underground palace and meet you in the future, and finally give it back to you? "


    Huang Ming''s strange eyes turned and said, "big brother, he''s a genius. What can''t he do?"


    Shen Shi was silent, and then gave a bitter smile, thinking that Yuan Wentian had to be so talented that people like Huang Ming could firmly believe that he had reached this point. Just looking at Huang Ming''s happy face, which I don''t know for thousands of years, and reading the ancient book, Shen Shi even showed a smile from time to time. Shen Shi was also slightly moved. But at the moment, an idea suddenly passed in his heart, which made his heart twitch.


    On the Qinglong mountain, around the ruins of the demon clan Imperial Palace, there is a big formation composed of 360 demon pillars, which confines all the demons and spirits under the ruins. Even the powerful monsters like the earth digging tusks can''t break through. They have been treated as the sacred things of the human race for thousands of years.


    Because according to the legend, the most powerful Zhenyao array came from the hand of the most powerful sage in the past.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a while and decided that it was better not to talk about it. In addition to avoiding stimulating Huang Ming inexplicably, he also saw that Huang Ming was in great joy. If you think of him being trapped in this dark demon family underground palace for many years, maybe now is his happiest time for thousands of years.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi really doesn''t have the heart to destroy Huang Ming''s mood. Although he really doesn''t know much about the zhenyaozhu formation, over the years, compared with the eternal foundation left by the four famous families and the six saints of the human race, the Qinglong mountain is much more low-key, and has been managed by the mysterious and powerful organization of the immortal society, Whether it is really written by Yuan Wentian is just a rumor.


    And now Shen Shi still has another more important thing in mind. After seeing Huang Ming in a good mood, he coughed and tried to mention it again. He said, "master, since you have got the garleaf, you know we have no malice to you. Can you please untie my friend''s ban?"


    Huang Ming glanced at the bottom of the stone platform and said, "it''s just the gas of tusks. It will wake up within 12 hours at most. It won''t do any harm."


    Shen Shi is silent, but although he doesn''t ask Huang Ming to do it immediately, he finally confirms that Zhong Qinglu will be OK. He can almost wake up in 12 hours, that is, in one day. Shen Shi is also relieved.


    Huang Ming, on the other hand, put most of his attention on the old book, smiling and sighing. It seems that looking at the old book reminds him of the past. When he turned to the back of the book and saw that all the pages of the book were blank except Qingxin mantra and Tianming mantra, Huang Ming looked up at Shen Shi. Shen Shi felt a little embarrassed, and then he said:


    "at that time Er, the elder, when he gave me this book, he said that he would take a look at the complete Yin Yang mantra from a friend. But when I watched it carefully, there were only two mantras left. "


    Huang Ming smiles, but he doesn''t speak. The white bone finger holding the book suddenly shakes up and down, and an invisible force surges out, gentle but powerful. Then, a flowing silver electric light suddenly flashes on the surface of the book, crackling. After a while, the electric light fades away, the sound weakens, and everything is calm again.


    When Huang Ming opened the book again, the original blank space was covered with handwriting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    Shen Shi stared at the old book and the faint words on the pages and held his breath subconsciously.


    Huang Ming''s eyes swept over the words on those pages, and his eyes gradually became soft. It was like seeing an old friend whom he had not seen for many years, and unconsciously recalling the warm past. Memories are like fallen leaves that sink under the water. For many years, I thought I had forgotten them, but at this time, they are quietly floating.


    After thinking for a long time, he looked up at Shen Shi. His face had returned to its former calm, but his eyes were still very gentle. He said to Shen Shi, "you are the first living person I have seen in 10000 years."


    "Why?" Shen Shi was puzzled. "Although this place is deep underground, there are not a few Terran practitioners who have explored the Qinglong mountains for so many years."


    "First, most of them died in the hands of the ghosts and beasts outside; second, even if they could go further, they could not get rid of the forbidden mechanism of the demon clan underground palace, and could not get to the demon emperor''s palace."


    "How could I get in?"


    "It''s the credit of Bai Ying, but to tell you the truth, even now I still don''t know why Bai Ying treats you differently. You know, the Terran friars who died under her hand before are the most of the three monsters."


    Shen Shi was silent for a while. He didn''t know what to say. He thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t figure out what was in him that would make Bai Ying such a powerful monster look at him differently. At the same time, Huang Ming''s eyes also swept over Shen Shi, also with a kind of gentle curiosity, and said: "I understand her mind. Maybe I always think that I''m too poor to live or die, and I just want to reincarnate. But you really don''t have enough. What on earth can kill me? "


    Shen Shigan shakes his head with a smile, but his heart is suddenly shocked. Most of his things are almost impossible to hurt Huang Ming, except the mysterious ancient sword of killing immortals.


    However, Huang Ming obviously didn''t find Shen Shi''s secret. It seems that he was stimulated by the ancient book and his memory surged, or he was lonely in the depths of the demon family underground palace for a long time. He really wanted to talk to someone, so he didn''t notice Shen Shi''s hesitation and strangeness. He just opened his mouth and told Shen Shi the story It''s a matter of time.


    It was an old and long story about himself.


    It was a story that should have been annihilated in the dust of history for a long time. No one should know about it except for the living dead. But perhaps today, Huang Ming especially wants to let others know and remember that he once existed in the past.


    "In fact, I can''t be regarded as a human race. I have the blood of the demon race in my body."


    This is the first sentence Huang Ming said after he opened his mouth. Shen Shi was stunned. He looked at Huang Ming blankly. For a moment, he just felt that his brain couldn''t turn around. You know, this man in front of him was probably one of the sages of the human race, but now he said straightforwardly that he was not a human race.


    "My father is a demon race, and my mother is a human race. It was not a good thing for people and demons to fall in love ten thousand years ago, not to mention that in the tradition of demon race, the emphasis on blood is absolutely untouchable."


    "But my father is a different demon family. He is extremely talented and rebellious. He didn''t spend much effort to reach the top of the demon family. So it seems that he was not born to see everything in the eye, even including the demon clan to which he belongs. "


    "After meeting my mother, my father liked her very much. He took her back to the palace and made her a concubine..."


    "Back to the palace? "Concubine?" Hearing this, Shen Shi was shocked.


    Huang Ming smiles, reaches out his hand and touches the golden coffin beside him, sighs: "yes, he was a demon emperor."


    "Demon emperor?"


    Shen Shi almost immediately remembered the note he had found in the sacrifice house beside Pangu temple at the other end of the demon clan underground palace. No matter how you look at it, the story Huang Ming told at the moment is very similar to the legendary demon clan Emperor Wu and the human concubine named Xiaoye in the note.


    Sure enough, Huang Ming didn''t mention his parents'' names directly in the following plain dictation, but the plot of the story is almost the same as that recorded in the notes. When Shen Shi heard about half of it, he was sure that Huang Ming was the child of the demon Emperor Wu and the Terran girl Xiao ye There are two kinds of blood of human and demon at the same time, and the status is more noble. He was once an authentic prince, and even ascended the supreme position of demon emperor because of his father.


    If there was no fire in Dongfeng palace.


    That fire directly burned the magnificent Dongfeng palace to ashes, and also directly rewritten the history of TIANYAO royal court. Although no one can tell exactly what happened in the middle of that fire, the results are obvious from the perspective of the consequences of that fire. Princess ye and the fourth prince she gave birth to were buried in the sea of fire. Emperor Wu died immediately. Soon after, Prince Cheng, the second son of Emperor Wu, succeeded to the throne.After that, Emperor Wu was buried in a hurry. As for ye Fei and the fourth Prince Ming, it became a taboo. Since then, no one mentioned it again and disappeared in the history of the demon royal family. But since then, the once powerful TIANYAO court has launched countless battles for the throne. After all, it''s the first time, and it''s not so difficult to do the second time. Even the most powerful men like emperor Wu can be overthrown and killed. Nowadays, all the people sitting on the throne are children. What''s to be afraid of?


    At that time, the rise of the human race brought out some outstanding talents, including yuan Wentian and other peerless figures who had been seen for ten thousand years. However, the inner turmoil of the heaven demon king court continued, and the strife became increasingly fierce. Finally, it came to an end. In the bloody city of Tianhong in those days, in front of the demon emperor''s hall, a few big demons gave up their lives to fight. In the Feihong world, the demon silver fox blood sacrifice itself destroyed the Yinming tower. It was tragic and tragic, but in the end, it was just a desperate struggle that could not change the overall situation.


    Huang Ming spoke for a while, and soon noticed that Shen Shi''s face was different, so he asked directly. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he did not hide it, so he told him the truth about the notes he had seen from the room beside Pangu temple. After Huang Ming stopped, he just sighed. After a while, he nodded slightly and said, "yes, I''m the fourth prince. The reason why he later named himself Huang Ming is that he took the Royal homophony and the original name. "


    Shen Shi wants to talk and stops, but his surprise is beyond expression. First of all, it is unimaginable for Huang Ming to survive from that desperate situation. When the child grows up, his life path is even more unimaginable. As the prince of the demon race, he joins the human race, even ranks among the highest class of the human race, and is likely to do so The manifestation of one person below and ten thousand above.


    Huang Ming''s position in the human race at that time means that he personally destroyed the demon king court and buried all the glory of his own family. From this point of view, after Yuan Wentian left, although Huang Ming was trapped in the demon family underground palace for some reason, other living human saints obviously knew another secret identity of Huang Ming. It seems that there is a justifiable motive to erase his name from history.


    The dust of history has been cleared away a little, and the heavy historical truth has reappeared in front of him. Shen Shi has a sense of vicissitudes. However, when he turns to look at Huang Ming, he finds that his face is much calmer than he imagined.


    Maybe, he really has seen it?


    How did he escape from the fire in Dongfeng palace in those years? Later, how did he meet and fight hand in hand with the strong people like yuan Wentian? Huang Ming didn''t mention much about his tortuous experience. Maybe he didn''t want to think of some old things. In the next time, Huang Ming gently took this part, but began to describe his life in the fire The experience in the battle of man and demon.


    "Big brother was the first of the six people to meet me, but he didn''t care about my identity at all. It seems that he paid special attention to me from the beginning, even if those people later opposed him."


    "At first, I was a little surprised and confused. Although I remember Qiu Ming, who killed my father and mother, all I wanted to do was to try my best to practice and kill those leading enemies in the future. If I really want to overthrow the whole heaven demon court, I still never thought about it. One is that after all, I have half the blood of the demon family in my body. The other is that the heaven demon court was too powerful. Even I never believed that someone could really fight against this huge thing. "


    "Not only me, but also no one in the Terran, including the other people in the so-called six saints of the Terran. The only exception is big brother."


    Huang Ming sighed and looked forward to it. He said, "all the people who disagree with this goal have been scolded by elder brother yuan. If they feel guilty and dare not insist, they will be kicked away by him. Everyone can''t believe it, can''t do it, can''t think that the powerful sky demon king court will be overthrown, but elder brother yuan just depends on himself, dragging everyone with him


    "I have never imagined that there is such a person in the world who can make thousands of people go through fire and water for him, even if the goal is such a vague hope But then, day by day, year by year, many people died, but things are really like what elder brother Yuan said, the strength of the two groups of people and Demons has been reversed a little bit. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    "In the middle of this, naturally, some people criticized my identity. I remember Ji Rongxuan and Gu Zizhen were the two guys who spoke the most." After talking about it, the man demon shrugged her shoulders and said, "it''s not bad for him to think about it. However, when elder brother Yuan made a speech, he had to follow it, and when it came to the critical moment, although he had a lot of strange words, as long as I really arranged it, he would never discount his work, and he would do it all the time, so he could be regarded as a capable man. "


    "In contrast, Gu Zi is really a fool. All he thinks about is power and status. Although he has the courage to fight with elder brother yuan, everyone can see that he thinks Lao Tzu is second in the world all day long. You all have to listen to me. Gu Zizhen always complains that I am the second of the seven people because I am a human demon. He always thinks that the position should be given to him. In addition, there is a song Wende who has nothing to do to provoke him. This fool is like a flea. It''s very annoying all day. "


    "Song Wende?"


    "Well, this man is a silent snake."


    Perhaps the only way to understand Shen Shengming''s words in the same era is to understand them. But at present, it is obvious that Yuan Wentian has no respect for at least three of the remaining five saints, except that he is the leader recognized by the public and respected by Huang Ming.


    In fact, Huang Ming mentioned these three people once before. At that time, he said directly that they were all useless and incompetent. When he mentioned it for the second time, his tone changed slightly. Although the tone of his disdain did not change much on the whole, there was a little change in the details, that is, he was forced to accept Ji Rongxuan''s sarcasm as some ability, while he was ridiculed and belittled Gu Zizhen. Finally, Huang Ming''s reaction and words to song Wende were the strangest, and he sneered at it directly Man is like a poisonous snake.


    Shen Shi is a pure human race. He grew up listening to the legends and stories of the six sages of the human race when he was a child. When he was a child, he loved reading books. From all kinds of ancient books and volumes, the deeds of these sages are well remembered, including the generally accepted evaluation of the six of them by the human race over the years.


    There is no need to say more about yuan Wentian, the head of the six sages. There is no more praise. Huang Ming is also respectful, but there is no objection. But the evaluation of the three people mentioned by Huang Ming just now is very different from what he said.


    Among the three, Ji Rongxuan, who ranked second among the six saints in the history books ten thousand years later, was brave, resolute and upright. These eight words flow through Shen Shi''s mind. Compared with Huang Ming''s comments just now, Shen Shi suddenly feels that the image of the founder of the legendary Zhenlong temple has changed from a tall and powerful one to a fierce one.


    But still that sentence, Ji Rongxuan is obviously still good, GuZi really completely subverted the image, you know, in the history books, the evaluation of this person who ranked fourth in the six saints is: bold and outsider, sunny and upright. Only a saint can make such comments, but when Huang Ming learned from Shen Shikou that later generations had such comments on Gu Zi, he just sneered and said: "fart!"


    Shen Shi automatically ignores Huang Ming''s vulgar disdain, and compares the last person mentioned by Huang Ming in his heart, song Wende, who ranks fifth among the six sages. According to historical records, this person is quiet, resourceful and intelligent. Compared with the related deeds recorded in many ancient books, Shen Shi suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. It seems that the image handed down by this sage is that of a military strategist who plans the overall situation and stands beside yuan Wentian.


    It''s just Shen Shi can''t help but look at Huang Ming. From the previous words, it seems that the talented military strategist who was in charge of all the step-by-step strategies was Huang Ming, right?


    If Shen Mingshi or Huang Mingren didn''t know how to replace him, he would not even be able to find out the truth In order to see Huang Ming''s expression, he was obviously very concerned about the years when he was with Yuan Wentian and others.


    In addition, another more important and curious question appeared in Shen Shi''s mind, so he asked Huang Ming directly:


    "elder, what do you think of master ganjingcheng, the founder of Lingxiao sect?"


    Among the six sages, Huang Ming didn''t mention only Gan Jingcheng, who ranked the third, and Nangong Xiaoyu, who ranked the sixth. At the moment, Huang Ming heard Shen Shi say that, with a pick of eyebrows, Huang Ming almost didn''t hesitate to meditate, so he said, "Xiao Gan, that guy is a good man. He has a good relationship with everyone. In those years, he was the only one among all the people except elder brother yuan I''m a man who doesn''t look at me from a different background. However, this man is just a little bad. He is open-minded when he sees money. He looks like a businessman in everything he does. He will not take less advantage of what he can get. After the war, when he snatched the spoils, Xiaogan was always the first. Even if Tianhong city was defeated in the last battle of that year, he was also the first to rush into the Imperial Palace treasure house Why do you open your mouth so wide? "Shen Shi stayed for a long time. Then he gave a dry smile and hid his amazement. He muttered in his heart. He thought that his grandmaster seemed to be a person whose image had been completely subverted, but it was not appropriate to listen to him any more. He meant to be disrespectful to master ganzu. Who knows what Tao would say from Huang Ming''s mouth. So Shen Shi took a deep breath, quickly made a fork in the topic, and said: "I see. Oh, there is the last Nangong Xiaoyu?"


    Huang Ming snorted and said, "that woman is a flower maniac."


    "Poof!" Shen Shi almost took a breath. If he had any tea in his mouth at the moment, he would have spurted it out. However, it seems that Shen could not help but think that there was a strange thing in his mind.


    It seems that he saw Shen Shi''s disbelief. Huang Ming sneered and said, "don''t you believe me? In those years, we followed elder brother yuan to fight with TIANYAO Wangting from weak to strong together. For ten years, Nangong Xiaoyu''s biggest wish is what he never forgets. Do you know? "


    "What is it?"


    Huang Ming said with a smile, "what she likes most is Lai Zai''s side. If she has anything to do, she mutters," brother yuan, let me have a son for you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shen Shi didn''t know what to say. Today, it seems that Huang Ming''s words completely smashed the images of the great sages in the past. In the end, he could only subconsciously say, "Er, this So Did she give birth at last? "


    As soon as the words came out, Shen Shi wanted to slap himself in the face. He thought that it was a great insult to the sages and sages. He was really dizzy. Unexpectedly, Huang Ming didn''t think so. Instead, he quickly replied to him:


    "no, although Nangong Xiaoyu was born well, she was beautiful and beautiful. But what kind of person is elder brother yuan? He doesn''t care about his children''s private affairs before his success. Apart from official business, Nangong Xiaoyu comes to pester him. He either slaps her in the face or drives her away with a laugh and scold. In the end, he treats her like a sister and has no extra thoughts. "


    Shen Shi had an illusion that he suddenly saw with his own eyes that the gods in the sky had been knocked down and became ordinary people one by one. For many years, for countless people in this world, especially for the people who hardly have a unified and firm belief, the six of them are to a large extent like gods.


    Before today, in Shen Shi''s heart, it was the same.


    To tell the truth, Shen Shi is not very willing to believe Huang Ming''s words, and to be honest, Huang Ming is just talking from beginning to end. Who knows whether his evaluation of the six saints is true or false? Apart from Yuan Wentian, who is respected by many people, it is obvious that Huang Ming doesn''t agree with anyone. But in fact, if he ranks second only to Yuan Wentian according to the seven traitors recorded by the demon clan, it''s not hard to understand that he has no awe for other saints.


    After thinking about these things carefully, Shen Shi finally finds out that it''s not so important for those saints in history to know their true features and personalities. On the contrary, he has more and more admiration for the Grandmaster of Yuanwen Tianyuan, who commands millions of strong and rebellious friars. Among them, the six brothers who are closest to him and most powerful are not of the same mind It seems that there are a lot of intrigues in daily life. In this way, he was able to lead this group of people to reverse the world, drive away the demon family, destroy the powerful heaven demon king court, and by the way, destroy many powerful alien races, so that the weakest human race almost completely ruled the whole Hongmeng world.


    Yuan Wentian, the powerful leader Qunlun, who can do this, is not enough to describe him. If you think about the great cause ten thousand years ago, you can only use the word "against heaven".


    With such a sigh in his heart, Shen Shi naturally came up with the mysterious child he met in the secret place of asking heaven. He was stunned for a moment. No matter how he imagined it, he still could not connect yuan Wentian''s tall image with the little boy''s appearance. What''s more, when he climbed Xumi mountain, he once saw yuanshimen The huge statue built by Yuan Wentian is a great man, very different from the image of a little boy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    In a word, there are too many secrets and mists on the mysterious and powerful man. Shen Shi shakes his head. He doesn''t think about him any more. His eyes return to Huang Ming. Compared with the cold and solemn appearance when we first met, Huang Ming looks a little more human at the moment. Although his strong breath is still awe inspiring, at least he doesn''t look so strange.


    After commenting on his former saints, Huang Ming suddenly thought of something. He took a look at Shen Shi and said, "by the way, it seems that you don''t hate me very much, even if you hear that I have half of the demon blood. Is it true that in today''s outside world, there are many people Have the two demons lived in harmony? "


    Shen Shi was stunned, then hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice: "not so."


    Huang Ming eyebrows a pick, way: "Oh, then you tell me, now what''s the situation?"


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "I''m going to kill you when I see you. The strong kill the weak. According to today''s world, it''s basically the Terrans who kill the demons." Speaking of this, Shen Shi''s mind was moved, but he remembered that there was a red mussel demon tribe living on the blue carp island under the golden rainbow mountain of Lingxiao sect. Under the protection of Lingxiao sect, he lived in harmony with the young friars of LingXiao Sect on the island, which was a rare exception.


    Huang Ming nodded slowly, but there was not much resentment on his face, but more indifference. Shen Shi was a little surprised at the beginning, but then he thought that he was one of the grave diggers who buried the flourishing age of the demon clan. How could he be a softhearted man.


    "But Master, you were one of the six saints, but why did you end up in the demon clan underground palace Shen Shi doesn''t want to talk more about the dispute between the two clans, because it''s also some unpleasant memories for him. Moreover, at the moment, there is still a big mystery in his heart, and he can''t help asking Huang Ming.


    In the past, Huang Ming was only next to Yuan Wentian, and he was even the commander of the whole Terran. No matter how he was said, he could be ranked in a very prominent position among the future Terran saints. However, the final result was that he disappeared from history and was trapped in this dark demon family underground palace for tens of thousands of years. Maybe he had only a strange and long life Life is his only gain.


    Do you want to do this for longevity?


    Or is life not like death?


    The mysterious garleaf, the koehead said, can jump out of reincarnation and reshape the body, what''s the magic effect?


    All the questions seem to fall on Huang Ming.


    Huang Ming of course heard Shen Shi''s question full of doubts. He sat on the ground and suddenly gave a little smile. It seemed that there were thousands of emotions in the smile, complex but uninhibited.


    "That year, we went through all kinds of difficulties and dangers, died countless companions, and came here in a sea of blood. Finally, it''s the last step that everyone can''t imagine. Oh, maybe brother yuan is the only exception, because he is the only one who insists on taking us. We really went into Tianhong City, killed Qinglong mountain, and smashed all the last things in TIANYAO court. "


    "Countless treasures and great palaces have been reduced to ashes one by one. In this world, at that moment, nothing can stop us.


    Huang Ming sighed and pointed to the top of his head. Shen Shi looked up, but he only saw the empty dome of the demon emperor''s palace, and Huang Ming''s voice came from his ear:


    "it was on the top, on the ground, that we surrounded the last remaining demons of the demon family and killed them one by one. The last demon emperor was only a two-year-old child. He was robbed by the silver fox and rushed into the secret road. I still remember his frightened eyes and staring back at me. He seems to be... " Huang Ming suddenly frowned and thought about it with some difficulty. After a long time, he nodded, then laughed at Shen Shi and said, "that little demon emperor, in terms of seniority, should be a little nephew of mine."


    I don''t know why, looking at his smile, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly shuddered.


    Huang Ming said faintly: "after all the demons died, there was a tsunami in the city of Tianhong, and the Terrans were singing wildly. But when I saw that the Imperial Palace, which I had lived in since I was a child, turned into a sea of fire and ruins, my heart was still a little strange after all. "


    "It''s like having a dream, a long, tired nightmare, and then watching all this, watching myself destroy the place where I grew up and the demon clan that I should belong here. At that time, I seemed to have a feeling that my dream was coming to an end and I was about to wake up. "


    "I thought maybe I was the only one who was calm at that time because of my identity, but obviously elder brother yuan was not an ordinary person at all. When everyone is in the carnival, he has already summoned the remaining five people with great calm. At the same time, he has assigned strong generals and elite soldiers to set up a net, so that they can lead their own teams to pursue and kill my little nephew. ""It''s very powerful. There are no mistakes at all..." Huang Ming shook his head, looked at Shen Shi and said, "then, after everyone took orders to go out, there was a lot of space in the demon Emperor Palace on Qinglong mountain. Especially in the demon emperor palace, there were only elder brother yuan and me left."


    "At that time, I was a little strange. Why did he send those five incompetent people to kill the little demon emperor instead of me?"


    His voice became calmer and calmer, and gradually he seemed to have no emotion at all. But somehow, when he heard this, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Huang Ming''s voice seemed to be suddenly lowered, and his face also changed. He seemed to fall into a memory of that year. He said slowly:


    "at that time, elder brother yuan was standing in front of me. Later, he walked slowly to the highest place in the demon Palace."


    "There is a golden chair. I once saw this chair when I was a child. My father came to see it with me in his arms. "


    "Since ancient times, it is said that only the demon emperor who controls the whole Hongmeng world can sit on that chair."


    "He walked up to the huge gold chair and turned his back to me. I didn''t know why. Suddenly, I was so nervous that I couldn''t even speak. I just looked at his back like that."


    "Until suddenly he turned and looked at me."


    "He stood on the high throne and looked down at me."


    "I''ve never seen him look like that in my life."


    "Ka Click... " A strange voice suddenly rings from Huang Ming''s side. Shen Shi, who is attracted by the story, suddenly wakes up. In a twinkling of an eye, Huang Ming''s hand, which has turned into a white bone, stretches out from his sleeve and passes the golden coffin beside him.


    It seems that he didn''t do it on purpose. He seemed to do it casually. On his face, his expression was also very strange and complicated. After a pause for a long time, he continued to speak in a low voice and said:


    "I don''t know why elder brother Yuan looked at me like that. His eyes are no longer my usual gentle, dignified and heartbreaking eyes. I can''t say either I know exactly what it is, but I always feel familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere. "


    "A long time later, I thought about it for a long time in this underground palace, and then I suddenly remembered that when I was a child, I once secretly ran to the Pangu temple under the underground palace to play. After I engraved my name at the foot of the statue, I suddenly looked back and saw the God''s eyes."


    Shen Shi was surprised. For a moment, he didn''t quite understand the meaning of Huang Ming''s words. It seemed that the Pan Gu temple was the place he had been to before, including the Pan Gu statue in the main hall. He had seen it, but maybe he didn''t take it seriously at that time, and didn''t realize that there was something wrong with the eyes of the statue. But listen to the meaning of Huang Ming''s words, it seems that there is something unknown on the statue.


    "Elder brother yuan''s eyes at that time were like the gods above, overlooking all living beings. No, not all living beings, because I was the only one in front of him at that time. He just looked at me coldly. There was nothing murderous or even hostile. There was only that kind of indifference and heartlessness. "


    "At that time, I was really flustered. I didn''t know what was going on, because I only revered him for so many years. Even though I was famous outside, some people even said that I was the second saint, but I knew that it was farting. In front of brother yuan, I was nothing at all. I It''s just one of his most loyal pawns. "


    "Fortunately, when I began to feel a little out of breath, brother yuan returned to normal, and he didn''t mean to sit in that huge gold chair, although everyone in the world, including me, felt that he was the only one qualified to sit in that chair. He came up to me, patted me on the shoulder, then said to me with a smile... "


    "He said to me with a smile..."


    Huang Ming suddenly repeated it in a low voice, and then the corner of his mouth seemed to twitch slightly. In Shen Shi''s surprised eyes, he murmured: "he said, I heard that there is a huge underground palace under the demon emperor''s palace, in which there is a big secret. I''ll go and have a look with you."


    "Demon clan underground palace, the big secret?"


    Shen Shi half opened his mouth and stared at Huang Ming. He felt that he was approaching something he had never imagined before.


    Huang Ming gently breathed out a breath, leaned back against the golden coffin, let the golden light flicker on his cheek, and his voice calmed down again. He said: "I hardly have any hesitation, so I nodded and said yes. At the same time, I thought, sure enough, brother still knows me and believes me. It''s a big secret that can be said by him. It must be thousands of times more important than chasing down the little demon emperor, who actually doesn''t matter. And he, obviously, only believed in me. As for the five wastes, he naturally supported them. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    "So I was really happy at that time. My elder brother seemed to be in a good mood, so he took me to the back of the demon emperor hall. Under the throne, he opened a secret passage entrance."


    "What?" Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "how did he find the entrance to the secret passage and how did he know how to open it?"


    A secret road is directly opened under the throne of the demon emperor''s palace. The importance of this secret road is self-evident. It is absolutely impossible that there are too many people who can know this secret, even in the demon clan, or even less than three or five people.


    Huang Ming''s face looked a little complicated, and said: "yes, I was shocked at that time. Even if I was the favorite Prince of my father, I had never heard of this secret Road, but brother yuan easily found it and opened it. At that moment, I almost thought that elder brother yuan was also a demon clan. Why did he know so many great secrets in our demon emperor''s pulse? "


    "After the war, there was a mess of casualties. A lot of people were busy saving lives and healing the wounded. More than half of the remaining Jingmi were sent to follow the five wastes to hunt down the little demon emperor. In addition, Tianhong city is so big that after the war, there are residual demon clans everywhere, and everything is uncertain. People need to control and check everywhere, so they are in the demon emperor''s palace instead, because elder brother yuan is special But there was no one else but me


    "After brother yuan opened the secret Road, I immediately asked him in amazement, but he laughed without saying a word, just like in the past years, when he solved the problem with countless miracles, he was confident and respected. I know he won''t say it, or at least not at the moment, and I still believe him anyway. "


    "So the two of us went down the secret road."


    Huang Ming''s face slowly showed a bit of contemplation. It seemed that he was recalling the scene at that time. He said slowly: "of course, I know that his Royal Highness the demon emperor has a huge underground palace, because when I was a child, my father had secretly carried me down to play several times. Of course, he didn''t go to some particularly dangerous places. They were all in the family temple, that is, Pangu God On the other side of the hall. I still remember that there was a very large statue in Pangu temple. It is said that That is the great God Pangu, the ancestor of our demon emperor


    Speaking of this, Huang Ming suddenly smiles. He listens carefully and pays close attention to his Shen Shi. Almost at the first sight, he can see that Huang Ming''s look is not so much respect when he talks about the supreme Pan Gu giant God. Instead, he is How ironic is it?


    Shen Shi was puzzled by this discovery. With his deep understanding of the demon clan, almost all the people who came from the demon clan worshiped the God shangpangu. After all, according to the ancient legend of the demon clan for tens of thousands of years, the most important theoretical foundation for the demon clan to control Hongmeng was that Pangu gave birth to the demon emperor and then created all kinds of things. In fact, among Hongmeng''s many powerful races, Pangu giant god, who is the creator of heaven and earth, almost occupies the most important position. The only difference is that each family says that they are the blood descendants of Pangu great God, and others are pretending to be.


    In the vast number of races, the only one who is not very interested in Pangu is probably the weakest and strangest one. It is an ethnic group with little worship and belief of gods. Their name is human race.


    Is it because Huang Ming still has half human blood? However, according to the tone of Huang Ming''s speech before, even if he personally destroyed the demon king court, he clearly thought that he was more inclined to the demon clan. From the attitude of the few sages who knew his secret identity in those years, it seems that everyone regarded him as a demon clan. It''s only because Yuan Wentian, who is extremely powerful and discerning, believes in Huang Ming that Huang Ming has such status and power.


    But a demon clan, especially a descendant of the demon emperor, whose body is flowing with the so-called God blood, actually has a feeling of indifference and even ridicule to Pangu?


    He was full of suspicions, but Huang Ming obviously ignored his meaning. His face looked reminiscent, as if he had fallen into the memories of the past. He said slowly along the way:


    "I have never seen this secret passage under the throne of the demon emperor''s palace in the future, but when I went down to the underground palace, the underground passage I saw was similar to that of Pangu temple in my memory Of course, soon the secret road went deep into the ground, and countless mazes of secret roads appeared in front of us


    "I know that this is the arrangement made by our demon ancestors to prevent foreign enemies. The real right way is hidden in those confused labyrinth tunnels. If you go wrong, you are likely to encounter severe mechanism prohibition. And even I don''t know how to go in this obviously dangerous labyrinth. I was just about to remind elder brother yuan, and then I saw that elder brother yuan had already gone... "


    Shen Shi took a cold breath, his eyes were full of incredible amazement, and even some strange ideas appeared in his mind. He asked involuntarily: "is it Is sage yuan so powerful that even the path of the demon clan''s underground palace is clear? "Huang Ming took a look at him and seemed to see through the strange ideas that Shen Shi was murmuring at the moment. After sighing, he said: "this Not really. Brother yuan didn''t hesitate for long after he saw the messy and complicated labyrinth passage. He just stood in the same place and seemed to ponder for a moment, like feeling something. Then he directly chose a nearby passage and went up. "


    "Then I stood outside the passage, and I only heard a loud and disorderly whistling sound, but a lot of iron spears, steel guns and all kinds of sharp blades flew out, surrounded brother yuan from all directions, and stabbed him all at once."


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. In Huang Ming''s mouth and countless legends about yuan Wentian, the great sage of Yuan Dynasty, Yuan Wentian has always been a supreme figure who has no idea what to do. Even Shen Shi has already regarded him as an omnipotent man. I didn''t expect that Yuan Wentian would be caught.


    Maybe if Yuan Wen knew the right passage of the demon clan underground palace for no reason, and then walked out, it would be easier for people who had been used to worshiping him to feel more normal.


    Huang Ming obviously saw Shen Shi''s look of astonishment, and a faint bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He continued to speak and said, "well, I was in the same mood as you at that time. I was shocked. Standing in the same place, my mind was blank for a moment. However, elder brother yuan is elder brother yuan after all. Although he touched a very powerful mechanism at that moment, his body shakes after a moment of rigidity, and all kinds of sharp weapons fall off one after another. Except for his clothes, which are broken more than ten holes, he doesn''t seem to have any injuries. "


    Shen Shi''s eyes widened, thinking that the forbidden mechanism in the demon clan underground palace still makes the Terran friars outside flinch. It''s obvious that it''s very powerful, but yuan Wentian took it so easily. It''s really hard to imagine how far this man''s Taoism has been cultivated. Shen Shi even had some doubts in his heart about the legend that the six sages of the human race had only Yuandan realm at most. Thinking about it, how could the sages and sages who could annihilate such a powerful heaven demon king''s court have the way that ordinary people could imagine? Apart from other things, just Huang Ming''s ability to show before, Shen Shi was able to understand I''m afraid that few yuan Dan Jing real people can follow.


    Huang Ming''s voice continued to say, "brother yuan shakes off his weapons and looks back at me. Maybe it''s because I didn''t cover up the look of amazement for a while. He looks embarrassed, but he soon regains his calm. He waves to me with a smile and signals me to follow him."


    "Let''s go. Anyway, I''ve been with him for so many years. But in the following time, as I followed him, I gradually found that something was wrong. "


    "It seems that every time brother yuan chooses the road in this demon family underground palace It''s all wrong. "


    "Elder brother yuan has been walking forward, but every time he chooses a channel to go in, it must be a dangerous and unpredictable wrong way. All kinds of organs inside prohibit killing magic weapons, how fierce and how to come. I follow him, and all kinds of roaring and Howling never stop."


    Shen Shi sits on one side, and his mouth twitches slightly from time to time. Although Huang Ming''s mouth is calm most of the time, Shen Shi can imagine what a "gorgeous and colorful" scene it is if he thinks about the situation at that time. Obviously, Yuan Wentian, who has always been wise and powerful, is extremely poor in choosing the road. Maybe it''s not too bad to say that he is a road maniac.


    However, despite the astonishing and funny things, Shen Shi, who has always been keen and careful, soon discovered another astonishing fact


    "You mean that sage yuan, he Is that the way it went? " Shen Shi asked Huang Ming in disbelief.


    Huang Ming was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    Shen Shi opened his mouth to say something, but found that he didn''t know how to say it. At last, he could only shake his head and sigh. The sage of Yuan Dynasty was really strong. According to Huang Ming, it''s obvious that Yuan Wentian didn''t know the intricacies of the demon family underground palace and arranged countless dangerous and forbidden maze walking methods, but he used the most direct method, didn''t know how to perceive the direction of the target''s existence, and then chose the shortest and most direct way, and went flat all the way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    The mechanism forbids the fierce magic weapon to trap the monsters and ghosts? He carried it hard all the way. The most he could do was to pat the dust on his body after walking one road. However, in the labyrinth, the vertical and horizontal walls of the forks stood up? Just open a hole in the wall of the road. Anyway, a copy of the body is more and more dilapidated. It doesn''t matter if it''s broken any more


    In a word, Yuan Wentian and Huang Ming walked through the underground palace and finally arrived at their destination with the method of unruly cracking which had never been seen since the birth of the demon clan underground palace.


    Huang Ming''s face was a bit delicate and melancholy. He looked up at the dome of the demon emperor''s palace, sighed, patted the slate under him, and said: "when I followed elder brother yuan and finally got to the place, I couldn''t help but be surprised. It turned out that the place he was coming to was in the deepest part of the demon family underground palace, and I was very surprised I found that there was a demon palace under the ground


    "In those days, this was the last place we went."


    "Along the way, elder brother yuan is as light as a cucumber, but after all, the demon clan underground palace has gathered the hard work of the ancestors of the demon clan in the past, so I soon found that he is not as relaxed as he looks. When he stood outside the gate of the underground demon emperor hall, it seemed that he was too tired to talk. Of course, the most obvious thing was his clothes, which were corroded by fire, water and poison. From time to time, he would be punctured with more than 20 holes, and now he can''t see them at all. "


    "You know, at that time, it was really the most embarrassing moment in my life when I saw elder brother yuan."


    "I was a little silly at that time. I couldn''t speak for a long time. At last, elder brother yuan couldn''t stand it. He kicked me, laughed and scolded. He stripped a coat from me and put it on."


    Huang Ming smiles and looks warm. It seems that at that time, it was also a memorable memory for him. "Then, without much delay, he took me to the hall with a wave of his hand and said:" go, the secret we are looking for should be here. "


    "I don''t know what he is looking for, but when I look left and right, I find that the underground demon palace is too desolate. You know, the demon palace is built for the demon emperor and the demon family, and there are places like Pangu temple. Naturally, there should be many signs of human activities. But there is no trace of this around the demon palace. Here It seems that countless years have been wasted since it was built. "


    "It''s dead, there''s no life."


    "But in such a place, even today''s demons probably don''t know that no one comes here. Why does elder brother yuan insist on coming to such a place? What on earth is he looking for? "


    "Squeak..." Huang Ming made a light voice, and his pale hands pushed the door. Then he laughed and said, "we opened the door of the demon emperor''s palace. Do you know what we saw at that time?"


    "In this hall, it was dark, but at the moment when the gate was opened, a large blood red eye suddenly opened in the dark and looked at the gate."


    Shen Shi was startled and said, "what''s in the hall?"


    Huang Ming glanced at him faintly, and suddenly said, "did you see that dog headed man just now?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "yes."


    Huang Ming said: "at that time, the whole hall was full of those kind of dog headed people, probably not less than a hundred. Then they turned around and stared at me and brother yuan. I still remember the red eyes like a sea of blood in the dark


    "What..." Shen Shi felt numb at that moment. The strange and terrible scene made people shudder when he just thought about it. The strength of the dog headed man was only strong, and he had experienced it. As for the appearance of more than 100 dog headed men at the same time That''s beyond Shen Shi''s imagination.


    Huang Ming seemed to be quiet. In the scene of that year, he murmured in a low voice: "I was really scared at that time, but before I could react, I heard elder brother yuan say," Xiao Ming, these dog headed people are rough skinned and strong. It''s OK to say one or two, but if there are too many people, it''s up to you, because their biggest weakness is fear "The five elements technique."


    "Can you do it?" Huang Ming smiles and says, "this is what elder brother yuan asked me with a smile at that time. It seems that in his eyes, there is nothing that can embarrass him at the end of the day. I thought that''s true. Besides, we''ve killed the demon king''s court by ourselves. What''s the fear of these monsters? "


    "So I laughed and said it was a small thing."


    "Elder brother yuan laughed and walked all the way in. At that moment, countless Kobold people flapped their wings and roared like a black tide. In fact, I was a little bit flustered, but the big words were all out. Of course, I couldn''t retreat. Anyway, this life has long been brother yuan''s, so I followed him and tried my best to start casting. Well, what elder brother Yuan said is really right. After I used three five level and one six level techniques in succession, these koeheads died more than 20% of the time without being beaten. ""There are" wild wind and snow ", freezing to death and breaking more than ten; there are" burning flames ", burning probably more than ten, and there are more than ten..."


    Shen Shi looks at Huang Ming stupidly, looking at him, seemingly casually pointing out. At this time, he has nothing to say.


    Three fifth order and one sixth order? Or continuous use out of One against one hundred, facing such horrible monsters as the Kobold?


    What kind of monsters were those Terran saints!


    Is it just like yuan Wentian and Huang Ming that the powerful enemy is destroyed in smoke? Shen Shi couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart. What kind of demeanor were those two men when they walked in this underground demon palace full of terror monsters?


    He couldn''t imagine it, but Huang Ming didn''t describe it too much. From the beginning to the end, he seemed to describe the situation calmly, just the faint light on his face, as if still revealing some excitement and warmth in his heart.


    "It''s not very far from the gate of the demon emperor''s hall to the center of the hall, but we both walk very slowly. I don''t know if elder brother yuan is tired, but I''m really about to die. I always feel that maybe I can''t support myself in the next moment. I die under the hands of these monsters, but I see elder brother yuan walking in front of me all the time I didn''t look back, but I managed to hold on at last. "


    "He believes me, even if I have the blood of the demon clan in my body, then I can''t disappoint him. So at the end of the day, when I used the last bit of spiritual power and released the last magic method, and was about to admit defeat and fall to the ground, I found that there were only two of us standing in this hall. "


    "Big brother yuan turned around, gave me a smile, patted me on the shoulder, and then said with a smile: powerful, Xiao Ming."


    Huang Ming said these words in such a calm and serene way, but Shen Shi, who was sitting on one side, listened to them. Somehow, after a long breath of relief, he suddenly felt like he was boiling with blood. It was like seeing the two strange men standing in the pool of blood and in the bodies of countless monsters.


    Huang Ming''s voice continued calmly: "I killed all the monsters, which I didn''t even think of. But elder brother yuan was very happy. Then, he took me to the center of the underground demon palace, where I saw a stone platform."


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and his subconscious eyes swept under him. What he was in now was not on the stone platform in the center of the hall.


    "On that stone platform, there is not nothing but a huge black coffin."


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept away in an instant, but then he was stunned. What he saw after he entered the demon emperor''s hall was that there was a golden coffin on the stone platform, which was not consistent with what Huang Ming said?


    Huang Ming''s white bony hand glided gently on the golden coffin again, and his light but clear voice echoed again. He seemed to think of some funny and warm memories. The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, and then he said with a smile: "brother yuan walked towards the black coffin like this. Although I was exhausted and stood behind, I still looked at it at once Out of the black coffin, the evil spirit soared to the sky and was extremely fierce. I couldn''t help telling him to be careful. But before I could finish my sentence, there was black air rolling out of the coffin, and a vicious ghost that I had only seen in my life rushed out. "


    "Evil ghost?" Shen Shi doesn''t know where to react at the moment. Everything seems to be the same as that in those years, and his eyes immediately fell on the lid of the golden coffin. Not long ago, there was a powerful ghost in the coffin, which nearly broke out of the coffin. At that time, what he saw in the crevice was extremely deep darkness.


    Is it true that even the ghost lived to this day?


    Although Huang Ming said how powerful the ghost was, his face was always light, and he said: "I was very surprised. I saw a strange ghost king with three skeletons flying out of the black air. However, before I could respond, I saw that elder brother yuan didn''t even move, just hit him with one fist, and then the three skeletons came out The ghost king was beaten upside down and flew out


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was stunned for a while, but he couldn''t recover for a moment. According to Huang Minggang, the three skeleton ghost kings appeared later are obviously more powerful than those koufen. But why does it sound like yuan Wentian didn''t care at all and directly put down the gang, which is easier than dealing with those koufen?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    "I was as shocked as you were." Huang Ming noticed Shen Shi''s expression this time, and said faintly, "I just stood there and watched the three powerful ghost kings suddenly stop like that. Elder brother yuan punched him and flew him away. Then the next moment he appeared next to him, kicked him to the ground with one foot, reached out and grabbed the skeleton of the skeleton King''s spine, and began to smash him to the ground. Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    He said one by one. Although his voice was not very loud, Shen Shi seemed to hear the stunning scene of that year:


    "the black air soon dissipated, leaving three skeleton ghost kings naked and white. I don''t know why, that skeleton ghost king had no power to fight back under elder brother yuan''s hands, and then fell down fiercely, it was all dead The skeletons of his body were broken piece by piece. Finally, even the three skeletons rolled to the ground. Then elder brother yuan seemed to mutter, "being a ghost is so ugly. It''s so annoying to see it." so he went to step on the three skeletons one by one and crushed them all. "


    "I was really stunned at that time. I only had one idea in my mind. What are these three skulls? Why are they so weak..."


    "Weak you head!" Suddenly, a sharp roar came out from behind Huang Ming''s back. Huang Ming''s face didn''t change, but Shen Shi was startled. Then he was surprised to find that the voice of gnashing teeth and full of hatred came from the golden coffin.


    "Go to your mother, what qualifications do you have to dare to say that Lao Tzu is weak, have the seed to let me out, let''s fight 300 rounds!"


    Huang Ming sneered. He didn''t want to talk about it at all. Then he listened to the sharp voice for a moment. It seemed that he was angry with innumerable venom. He growled across the golden coffin, "Damn it, if that bastard didn''t have the fragments of the ancient sword of killing immortals, which was born to suppress thousands of ghosts and things, I was caught by a conspiracy, how could he come to that end?"


    Huang Ming laughs and says, "if you lose, you lose. Is it interesting to find so many excuses?"


    "Bah!" The ghost roared, and then gnashed his teeth. I could hear it from a long distance. In the golden coffin, he said, "one day when I go out, the first thing I do is kill you, and then I go to find that guy''s descendants and eat them all. Only in this way can I vent my hatred!"


    Huang Ming laughs at it, but when his eyes turn, he suddenly sees that Shen Shi''s face seems strange. His eyebrows pick slightly and he says, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "I''m ok."


    Huang Ming doesn''t care either. Compared with such figures as him and Yuan Wentian, Shen Shi is no doubt still a low-level friar. After ten thousand years, the six saints of the human race have almost become gods and have gained endless admiration. Shen Shi must be the same.


    So he didn''t pay attention to Shen Shi''s short-term abnormality, nor to the angry voice of the mysterious monster trapped in the golden coffin behind him. He just said in a faint way: "in a word, at that time, elder brother yuan solved this seemingly powerful monster ghost king with amazing ease, and then directly threw it back into the coffin and connected it Several seals sealed it firmly. Finally, he kicked the coffin off the stone platform


    The corner of Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly. He just wanted to say something, but then he took a look at the golden coffin. He felt a little sympathy in his heart. And it seemed to resonate with his heart. At the same time, there was an angry roar in the golden coffin. It sounded like the monster inside also kicked his feet.


    However, Huang Ming didn''t get any response to the news. After talking for such a long time, the look on his face finally changed a little. He pauses for a while, then does not immediately speak, but slowly stands up from the ground. Shen Shi looked at him unexpectedly and soon felt a little different.


    Huang Ming slowly turns around and faces the golden coffin, but Shen Shi suddenly feels that his eyes seem to be a little erratic when he looks at it from the side. It seems that he doesn''t really look at the coffin again, and even Huang Ming''s voice seems to be ethereal when he looks farther away.


    "I was just surprised when elder brother yuan was powerful, but at the next moment, I found that just after the huge black coffin was kicked open, there was a big hole on the ground of the stone platform, and elder brother yuan stood at the edge of the hole, staring down, motionless, as if thinking about something."


    "I''m a little curious, and I''m more and more surprised. I slowly walk up to him and look down." Huang Ming''s face began to look a little strange, and his voice was slightly lowered, but he still said, "that hole is not very big, it''s only about square, but we can see part of the place near the hole by light, and it''s all dark in the deeper place. We can''t see the situation clearly. From the top of the cave, along the wall of the cave, there is a spiral staircase extending downward to the shadow. There is no trace. I don''t know how deep the cave is and where it leads to. ""I thought, is it the secret way that elder brother yuan knew in advance? But when I turned to look at him, I found that brother yuan was staring down with a frown, and his face was a bit hesitant. This is the first time that I have followed him for many years. When I saw that he was so difficult to make a decision, I was also shocked. But after a while, brother yuan looked up at me and said to me, "you wait here, I''ll go down."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "what, he wants to go alone?"


    Huang Ming nodded and said: "yes, I was also very surprised at that time. I came here with him all the way. No matter how big the secret is, it should not be hidden from me, so I immediately argued and would never let him go into the cave alone."


    "But elder brother yuan just refused. I forced him so much that he finally opened his mouth and said: there are two reasons why he won''t let you go with me. First, there may be some strange and unusual restrictions under the black hole. Only those who carry the fragments of the ancient artifact killing immortal sword can suppress the ghost Qi and ride through it safely. Second, the ghost Qi can be suppressed. "


    At this point, Huang Ming''s face suddenly became a little complicated and strange. After a long silence, he said in a low voice: "brother Yuan said that the second reason he didn''t want to tell me was that he was afraid that I would think more, but since I would not give up, even if I was not afraid of death, he had to tell me clearly. Deep in the black hole, maybe it was the big secret, he said Maybe there will be a demon emperor down there. "


    "What


    Shen Shi didn''t even respond at the beginning, but when the last few words Huang Ming said finally lingered in his mind and sent out the real meaning, Shen Shi almost jumped up, looked at Huang Ming in a daze, and lost his voice: "what did you say?"


    In all the myths and legends of the demon clan, the demon emperor will mention countless characters. He is the direct son of the great God Pangu, the blood descendant of the God, the ancestor of the demon clan, and the supreme figure like the God who created the world''s Hongmeng hundred tribes.


    With the heaven demon emperor, there are all things in the world, and there are demon families. This is the belief that all demon families firmly believe.


    "I was scared at that time. Even if I admired elder brother yuan so much, I couldn''t believe what he said. But elder brother yuan didn''t look like he was joking. Although he looked dignified, he still treated me seriously. As far as he knew, there was a big secret that had been circulating for tens of thousands of years in the demon clan, that is, in the archaic times, the demon emperor had left behind It''s a great secret for the demon clan to save its body, and then, in some cases, it''s possible to resurrect this terrible figure like a God. "


    "Then elder brother yuan calmly looked at me and asked me: I know you hate the demon king court because of your parents'' tragic death, but the demon emperor is different after all. He is the ancestor of the demon family. After all, half of the blood of the demon clan is flowing in your body. I will go down this time to destroy the corpse of the demon emperor that day. Then what will you do? "


    "What are you going to do?"


    Huang Ming asked slowly in a low voice. The voice sounded strange and erratic, but suddenly there was a sharp strange laughter coming from the monster in the coffin. The laughter was full of sarcasm, but it didn''t say anything more.


    "At that time, brother yuan looked at me like that and asked me such a sentence calmly."


    "I stayed in the same place, at a loss. Originally, I thought I had no feelings for the demon family, and even could destroy the demon king court by myself. I didn''t know how much blood the demon family had on my hands. What else would I be afraid of when I have reached this point? I still have some attachment to the demon clan? "


    "But I was wrong. From the moment I heard about the demon emperor, I felt a burst of blood boiling in my heart, as if all the blood was surging up. The revered elder brother yuan unconsciously turned into a bloody devil and looked at me coldly. But in the end, it seems that my parents died in the fire


    Huang Ming slowly bowed his head, then suddenly his mouth moved, and then for a smile, he said in a soft voice:


    "I didn''t know until later that before the demon emperor, all his blood descendants could not resist..."


    Huang Ming looks a little haggard. Although there is still a strange smile on the corner of his mouth, he still looks tired. He was silent for a long time, and then said:


    "brother yuan didn''t seem to know what was abnormal in my body at this time, but maybe he felt that my face became ugly. He was also concerned, so he went to my side and comforted me in a low voice. Just let me rest here. In fact, he was not sure what was in the cave below, but he just went down to have a look nothing more. Then he finally said with a smile: "heaven and earth really want to say, and never see any gods, you don''t care too much about these."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    "At that time, although I had nothing to do with my appearance, my heart was boiling with blood. This last sentence not only despised all the nationalities in the world, but even the gods and elder brother yuan were not in my eyes. At that time, it was too terrible for him to live in the world


    Standing aside, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped and held his breath.


    Huang Ming''s voice and speed began to slow down, and there was a dead silence around him. Even the monster in the golden coffin was quiet at this time. Only Huang Ming''s voice echoed faintly: "brother Yuan said that to me, then patted me on the shoulder, let me rest and wait in place. Then he just wanted to go, suddenly he thought of something, heavy heart." After chanting for a while, I took out a piece of ancient sword fragment from my body and put it in my hand. I said with a smile: there are many strange places in this place. This is for you to defend yourself. Just now, I felt that the ghost below is not particularly strong. I should be able to deal with it without it. With that, he turned and walked down the spiral cave steps. When I looked at his back, I just felt that there was a roar in my mind. It seemed that there were countless storms and sounds. At that time, I suddenly felt that these sounds were like the crazy cry and cry of countless ancient ancestors of our demon clan in the dark. "


    "They are all calling my name!"


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him... "


    "I can''t think about anything else at all. It''s all in my ears. All of a sudden, the spiritual power that had been exhausted in the previous battle with those koeheads returned to the same level, as if some strange power had suddenly poured into my body. I stood up stupidly. I always felt that something was wrong in my heart, as if I had to resist. But I still walked to elder brother yuan. "


    Huang Ming''s face suddenly turned white at this time. It was that kind of sudden pale, without the slightest blood color.


    "I went to his back and called him. Brother yuan seemed to be in a bit of an accident. He turned to me. It seemed that at the moment when he turned around, I grabbed the fragment of the ancient sword he had just given me and thrust it into his back."


    "Ah..." Shen Shi can''t help but step back and stare at Huang Ming.


    Huang Ming seems to have fallen into the memory at the moment. He doesn''t care about Shen Shi''s reaction at all. He just goes on slowly: "brother yuan is extremely talented and has a profound way of life. I always feel that if we really want to fight, Ji Rongxuan and Gan Jingcheng, together, may not be the opponent of brother yuan. Moreover, he has a tough body. Even if he is as strong as a demon, it''s hard to really hurt him. So this time, I didn''t think that I could hurt him in my heart. It''s just that my mind is crazy and I''m crazy. "


    "But what I didn''t expect was that the fragment of the ancient sword looked old and damaged, but when it passed, it was like breaking through bamboo. It cut brother yuan''s flesh in an instant, and then it was completely inserted."


    "The blood sprayed on my face. At that time It seems that something suddenly broke in my heart, but I was more excited by the bloody gas, but the crazy heart became more and more fierce. I couldn''t help howling, but brother yuan looked at me in amazement and opened his mouth to call me


    "I ignored him. Maybe there was a corner in my heart that wanted to say something, but I was soon drowned by the boiling blood. I screamed wildly, grabbed the bloody sword and stabbed brother yuan like crazy."


    "Elder brother yuan was caught off guard, and it seems that the remnant sword is very strange. He seems to have the power to restrain such a powerful man. For a moment, he was unable to resist and was stabbed into his body by me. Blood in front of my eyes kept splashing up, as if to the world in front of me painted a layer of strange red. Brother yuan was caught by me and began to cough loudly. Every sound would spit out a mouthful of blood, and there were many blood holes in his back. "


    "For a moment, I even felt that his blood had a strange aroma, which made me want to have a drink."


    "I don''t know how many swords I stabbed in the end, at least thirteen or four times? Almost. I don''t know. Then, suddenly at that time, brother yuan''s hand turned up and suddenly held my wrist holding the remnant sword. "


    "My sword will never reach him again."


    "It''s really strange to say that at that time, I was obviously insane, but I seemed to have another trace of soberness. Although I couldn''t do anything, I just refused to annihilate. I just looked around coldly and saw the end from the beginning."


    "I watched myself scream wildly and wanted to fight desperately to kill him, but although elder brother yuan was still vomiting blood and coughing violently, his hand holding me didn''t move, so I was blocked by him and couldn''t enter any more."


    "Then he slowly raised his head and looked at me. Suddenly, it was like cold water pouring down on my head. The boiling blood in my body cooled instantly, and my whole body froze and could not move any more. Elder brother yuan stared at me for a while, then suddenly gave a bitter smile and shook his head. He seemed to laugh at himself and said, "I''m careless...""Then, he sighed. He didn''t say anything more. He just looked at my eyes. In the obvious weakness, he was probably a little sorry or something."


    "Pa!" A crisp sound suddenly comes from Huang Ming''s mouth, which gives Shen Shi a fright. Looking at Huang Ming again, he slowly reaches out his white bony hand


    "Brother yuan, he just looked at me like that, then twisted his hand and broke my palm. I cried out in pain, but after taking the fragment of the ancient sword that I fell, he coughed again, spat blood again and broke my limbs again. Then he threw me up and into the dark cave... "


    Shen Shi was speechless at this time. Huang Ming''s narration of the past seemed quite plain at first, but it became more and more strange and incredible. At the last moment, he and Yuan Wentian suddenly turned over and killed each other, which was even more like the rise of a strange peak.


    There are too many stories about the six saints of the human race who were buried in the dust of history.


    Huang Ming seems that his face is still a little pale at this time, but it seems that it is better than when he just mentioned that he was plotting yuan Wentian. There is a bit of helplessness in his bitterness. After a long time of silence, he said:


    "after I was interrupted by brother yuan, my spiritual power suddenly dissipated, but my strange blood was boiling On the contrary, the feeling subsided and the mind gradually recovered. But now it''s too late and the big mistake has been made. After being seriously injured by me, brother yuan didn''t hesitate any more and threw me directly under the black hole. "


    "My body bumped into the hard stone wall underground, and then rolled down the spiral steps. At that time, I was completely unable to control myself. I just felt that the sky was spinning, and my eyes became dark. I don''t know how long it took me to stop, somewhere in the cave


    "I can''t see my fingers there. It''s dark everywhere. There''s no sound except for my breath. It''s a dead silence. I couldn''t move, just fell to the ground like a dead dog. After a while, suddenly I heard footsteps coming from above, which I am very familiar with. It''s brother Yuan who came down. I couldn''t see his face clearly in the dark, and I didn''t know why I couldn''t speak, so I had to raise my head and groan in a low voice. "


    "Elder brother yuan came over and stopped beside me. I could hear his breathing was a little heavy. I didn''t feel that he was too comfortable. After all, I poked more than a dozen holes out with the fragments of the ancient sword. I''m afraid that all the viscera are out of shape. Only a monster like him can support me, and even go underground. "


    "He stood there and said nothing, but he didn''t kill me. Just after a pause, he stepped forward, stepped over my body and continued to walk down. At that time, I listened to his footsteps gradually go away, in my heart a miserable and desperate, I don''t know why, he would become like this. After a while, elder brother yuan disappeared. I died in the dark, but suddenly I felt that something was coming from the dark and wrapped around my body. "


    The muscles on Huang Ming''s face twitched for a moment. It seemed that he still had some palpitations. After a while, he whispered: "I don''t know what it is. It seems that it''s not a living thing. It seems that it''s just a cold wind, and it seems that it''s just a breath. Then, I found that my hands, feet and body can''t move at all, and my clothes seem to be damaged It''s like eating something. In a very slight "hissing" sound, it begins to rot and disappear slowly... "


    "That''s the most terrible thing I''ve ever met in my life. I widened my eyes, but I didn''t know what I''d met. All I felt was that all my body under my neck was immersed in cold water, and there were countless strange but invisible insects, first my clothes, and then It''s my body and flesh. "


    Hearing this, even Shen Shi''s face began to turn pale. Looking at Huang Ming, he could not help but show a bit of horror in his eyes. This kind of encounter made people shudder, not to mention Huang Ming who was on the scene at that time.


    Huang Ming looks pale, but it seems that after all these years, he can bear the terrible memories. He reluctantly smiles and says, "do you know that when people are going crazy, I think of elder brother yuan. I''m thinking that he has gone farther and deeper than me. Is there such a thing under the black hole that will threaten him And maybe there''s something more terrible? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    "Later, I found that thinking like this could make me forget my terrible experience for a while, so I forced myself to remember elder brother yuan all the time, but it was also stealing. Although the speed was very slow, I still slowly felt that my flesh and blood, little by little, were all eaten up..."


    "Do you know what it''s like to see your body eaten?"


    Shen Shi''s face was pale. He shook his head difficultly. After a while, he called in a low voice and said, "are you OK, master?"


    Huang Ming smiles, and suddenly his arm swings, and his yellow clothes drum up. Shen Shi seems to feel something. He hesitates and even can''t bear it, but he still stands in the same place and doesn''t turn his eyes.


    The yellow clothes are flying, showing some cracks, revealing a white shadow. Shen Shi quietly looks at Huang Ming''s body, which is a pale color, hard and full of scars. After a while, the yellow clothes fell down and covered his body again.


    "I think I should die. If I don''t die in such a situation, I''m afraid even I feel very strange. But it''s really strange. From my feet to my neck, all my flesh and blood are rotting and disappearing, but those weird things didn''t hurt my head, so I can think about it


    "It''s been a long time, isn''t it? How many hours? How many days? Or a few months? "


    "When I got to the end, it seemed that my whole body was numb. I just lay on the ground and waited to die. Anyway, I couldn''t live. Until suddenly, I heard a heavy and slow step coming from under the spiral steps


    "Someone came up slowly."


    Shen Shi was shocked. He stared at Huang Ming and blurted out: "is it the founder of Yuan Dynasty?"


    Huang Ming gave a faint smile. Although his face was still calm, it seemed that there was a faint shimmering light, which seemed to be a joy from the bottom of his heart:


    "it''s him naturally, who else is there besides him!"


    "I was stunned at that time, but then I was overjoyed. I widened my eyes and went to look down into the darkness. My hands, feet and body are gone. I don''t know why I''m still alive, but as long as I''m conscious, it''s good to see elder brother yuan one more time. "


    "Then, I saw him. There came a figure in the dark. There was a soft white light covering him. It was the light of the remnant of the ancient sword in his hand that lit up the nearby place. Elder brother yuan looks ten times more embarrassed than when I hurt him before. His whole body is covered with red blood, and his face is pale, as if all the blood has flowed. He looks very tired. Even every step he takes, he has to support the wall, step by step, just like an old man in old age, slowly struggling to move up.


    "He had a very, very serious injury, I could see it, and then he saw me."


    "Elder brother yuan stopped and looked at me on the ground. His eyes swept over my body, which had become a skeleton. Then he looked at my head and looked at my eyes. A moment later, he suddenly sat down on the steps beside me, with blood on his face and a smile."


    "Then he said: smelly boy, you are not dead in this way..."


    "You''re not dead yet..."


    Such simple words, which at first sounded murderous and disgusting, maybe in the darkness at that time, in the figure who sat down full of fatigue, compared with the terrible and maddening things that he had experienced, he seemed to have some warm thoughts.


    Yuan Wentian at that time, no one knew what he thought. In a word, after seeing Huang Ming who had been nibbled off most of his flesh and blood by those inexplicable and strange things in the dark cave, leaving only one head, he didn''t abandon it. Instead, he sat beside him. He looked like a traveler who had gone too far and was tired to the extreme. It was really necessary Sit down and have a rest. It happened that there was an old friend of his in this place.


    He sat there, panting for a while, looking really exhausted. Huang Ming is the first time to see him so tired and embarrassed, and even though he is still in a painful and miserable situation, he can''t help but look at Yuan Wentian''s way, that is, the bottom of the dark cave.


    What else is there underneath?


    Elder brother yuan mysteriously mentioned the heavenly demon emperor before. Although it''s really ridiculous, is it How could it be true?


    But at that time, after all, he was speechless. At most, he could only shout vaguely. In fact, after such a tragic and fierce experience, Huang Ming was somewhat surprised that he was still alive. However, after a short rest, Yuan Wentian turned his head to gaze at him.


    On the remnant of the ancient sword in his hand, a faint white light came softly. Yuan Wentian''s eyes swept over Huang Ming''s body. After a moment''s silence, he looked a little gloomy, and then whispered:"Come on, I''ll take you up."


    "Ah, er..."


    In Huang Ming''s damaged head and throat, there were a few hoarse groans of unknown meaning. He didn''t know what he was talking about, but yuan Wentian laughed and held out his hand to grab one of Huang Ming''s arms Hand bone, and then stand up, pull behind that terrible and strange body, again tired to step forward, layer by layer to go up.


    The sound of the bones touching the hard stone steps was deep and clear in the darkness. For some reason, Huang Ming suddenly felt that the sound was like the clear wind bell he heard in the demon emperor''s palace when he was a child. The wind bell was hanging under the eaves of his mother''s Dongfeng palace. Whenever the wind came, it would sound The pleasant and melodious voice is the warmest memory of his childhood.


    It''s just that the sound at this time, in general, still sounds a little numbing. Bai Gu Sen is also frightening rather than pleasant, but Huang Ming still has this feeling for no reason. When he comes back, he feels that he may have gone crazy.


    After being hurt seriously by him, brother yuan beat him to death and threw him into the black hole. Now he is going to pull him back to the ground again. Maybe He still met some strange and terrible things under the black hole, and now he is just like himself. Is he crazy?


    In this state of mind, Yuan Wentian did not stop. He took Huang Ming''s skeleton, who had only one head left, and walked through it layer by layer. Finally, he walked out of this dark and strange cave.


    "Pa", Huang Ming fell on the ground next to the hole, and rolled around. After pulling out Huang Ming, Yuan Wentian stood on the top of the spiral ladder with a big gasp, shaking violently for several times, one of which even seemed to be unable to support, and almost fell back to the hole.


    But he finally managed to stand firm, and then looked back at the black hole, ha ha a smile, and then suddenly spewed a mouthful of saliva to the hole.


    "Disgusting thing!"


    He scolded like this, then walked away slowly.


    After leaving the strange dark cave, Huang Ming quickly realized that the strange smell that had originally been wrapped around his body would soon dissipate, but now he could no longer feel his hands and feet, which was naturally due to the erosion of flesh and blood.


    Before long, he suddenly felt dark in front of him. When he looked up, he saw yuan Wentian come to him, then squatted down and looked into his eyes.


    Huang Ming has a thousand words in his heart, but he can''t express them. However, Yuan Wentian, after gazing at him deeply, suddenly whispers: "I don''t blame you."


    Huang Ming''s eyes stiffened suddenly.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Yuan Wentian looked back at the cave, sighed and said, "you have half of the demon blood in your body. When you get to this place, you are naturally driven by the thing below. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen in the world before. But now, if you think about it carefully, it''s probably a kind of forbidden technique like" ancient god blood curse. "


    Huang Ming''s head shakes for a moment, and he seems to be confused. Yuan Wentian is also helpless. Then he seems tired. He just sits down beside him and is silent for a while. He says: "you don''t understand this ancient forbidden spell. The general meaning should be that when you were the ancestor of the demon clan, why did you do it to yourself Add this very powerful blood sacrifice mantra method, at the same time, sacrifice to heaven and earth gods, the mantra power into the blood. From then on, all the ancestors and descendants of the demon clan, once born, will have this kind of blood with mysterious incantation power in their body, thus they will have the unique talent of being strong and powerful. As for the weakness, it doesn''t appear on weekdays, but when they encounter the source power of this kind of blood incantation power, they will be completely controlled by it. "


    "I also went under the cave I probably understood the joint. I thought of you at that time. When I came back, I saw that you were not dead. After thinking about it, I felt sorry and pulled you out Yuan Wentian smiles and pats Huang Ming on the forehead. He looks a little embarrassed, but he still looks at Huang Ming and says, "you stabbed me for more than ten or twenty times at that time, which almost drained my blood. I hit you half dead and hurt you again. Then we''re even, OK?"


    "Let''s be brothers, shall we?"


    Huang Ming looked at him in a daze. He screamed hoarsely, and then tears came down from the corner of his eyes.


    "Oh, if you do, I''ll take it as a promise."


    It is said that the scenes of brotherhood and the afterlife are often full of grief, joy and excitement. But at that time, in the demon palace, it was a completely different look. Huang Ming, who has only one head left but is still alive, can''t even speak at the moment. At most, he can only utter a few squeaky shouts in his mouth. Yuan Wentian, who is talking to himself, seems to be tired and not in the mood to stage the drama of brothers embracing each other.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    At that time, the hall was still in chaos. The bodies of the fierce dog headed monsters killed by Huang Ming were stacked like mountains. They could be seen everywhere in the hall, with blood flowing and bloody smell. There was also chaos on the stone platform near the center of the hall, including a black coffin lying askew not far below the stone platform In fact, there is a skeleton ghost king who is very powerful, but even more unlucky. He has been sealed up in it, so far, he has been silent, and I don''t know what happened.


    In the huge demon emperor hall, it seems that only two people sitting on the edge of the strange black hole are living creatures. To be exact, only yuan Wentian is left.


    Then yuan Wentian tries to save Huang Ming. However, although he has amazing powers, he still can''t do anything about Huang Ming''s strange situation. No matter how seriously injured a person is, he may try to find a way to cure him, but his flesh and blood are gone, and only one skeleton is left. How can he save such a situation?


    Yuan Wentian thought hard about this for a long time, but he still had nothing to do. He was also very confused that Huang Ming could still live under such circumstances. But at the last moment, he suddenly noticed a small place that he and Huang Ming had ignored before.


    Most of the bones of Huang Ming''s limbs are intact.


    Although there is no skin and flesh, it looks pale and gloomy, and it''s terrible, but most of these skeletons, including the joints of hands and feet, are intact.


    But in fact, when Huang Ming was suddenly attacked by the mysterious forces in the blood of the demon clan in his body and manipulated his mind to plot yuan Wentian, he hurt yuan Wentian badly, but even if he was defeated by Yuan Wentian''s counterattack, he directly reduced his limbs and then threw him into the black hole.


    In this case, after his skin and flesh were eroded, why did his hand and foot bones grow soundlessly?


    This is really a strange and strange thing.


    At the moment, Huang Ming seems to be neither human nor ghost, but to be honest, nine out of ten are ghost like, which is horrible and disgusting. However, Yuan Wentian is obviously not very human and turns a blind eye to it. Instead, he ponders for a long time after discovering this anomaly. Then he suddenly gets up and takes Huang Ming back to the black hole again.


    Huang Ming was surprised by this, but he was half dead at the moment and could not resist. Fortunately, Yuan Wentian didn''t seem to have a deep plan. He just walked down the spiral steps and stopped. Then he began to watch Huang Ming''s body carefully.


    Before long, Huang Ming was once again aware of the gloomy, cold and eerie atmosphere that once again entangled him, just like thousands of invisible insects swarming in, which was frightening. He turned his head to Yuan Wentian with some difficulty, but everything was normal. It seemed that this strange smell had no effect on him. I don''t know whether he was too powerful in the way of magic power, or whether the remnant of the ancient sword, which was still emitting light white and soft light, played an important role in his hand.


    Yuan Wentian stared at his bones for a while, and finally he looked relieved. Then he turned his eyes back to his head, reached out and pressed several places on his head, especially in the middle of his forehead.


    Then he left with Huang Ming again.


    "I may have guessed the reason." Yuan Wentian looked at the tired color on his face, and his face became more and more ugly. But in his eyes, his eyes were still very bright. He looked at Huang Ming and said calmly,


    "the evil spirit in the black hole has the power to devour all living beings, so it erodes all your flesh and blood. However, it should be the unique and secret yin-yang mantra that you have practiced since childhood. It condenses the power of the ancient god''s blood mantra in the orifices of your eyebrows, and actually holds this evil spirit and protects your head. However, when I broke your limbs before you, and your whole body was almost useless, I could only protect your head... "


    "The things under the black hole have a lot to do with the ancestors of the demon clan, although they are disgusting But it''s really powerful. These evil spirits should be a part of the lower part. So in your present situation, when all the flesh and blood are corroded, but the Yin and Yang curse protects your head, those evil spirits are no longer harmful to you. They can even repair your bones and restore your way. "


    Before Yuan Wentian first went down to the black hole, he once mentioned to Huang Ming that there might be a big secret under the cave. He also roughly said that he might be the ancestor of the demon clan, the demon emperor, who was crazy to be reborn. However, when he went down and came back, he seemed to have suffered a lot of serious injuries, but he never told Huang Ming how to go down What is the bottom? What is the situation he saw when he went down? Is there such a thing about the so-called rebirth of the demon emperor.


    He didn''t say a word, at most, he scolded a few disgusting things and so on. Huang Ming was very curious and confused about it. But at the moment, he couldn''t open his mouth and couldn''t ask, so he could only listen to Yuan Wentian and go on:


    "Xiao Ming, although you are still in a state of mind, it''s still hard to say In my opinion, you can''t live like this. As for you, it''s the evil spirit that makes you survive. So in the future, you can only go down in this black hole and let the ghost gas wash your body after a period of time. In this way, you can extend your life, and you can''t stay far away from here. Otherwise, once you get to the outside with abundant Yang, the ghost gas will dissipate instantly, and you will turn into ash and fly out. ""All your life, maybe you can only stay in the underground demon palace..."


    After all, his voice was much lower, and he didn''t look very well. After all, Huang Ming''s miserable situation had nothing to do with him.


    However, when he looked up at Huang Ming, he found that there was not much anger and hatred in Huang Ming''s eyes, but more doubt. Yuan Wentian couldn''t really understand what Huang Ming was thinking, but after a few questions, he probably knew the most superficial meaning. After a pause, he said to Huang Ming: "you Do you want to ask me how I am? "


    Huang Ming gave a hoarse cry and nodded difficultly.


    In any case, he is also one of the strongest saints in the human race, and even has been valued by Yuan Wentian. His ranking is still above those saints who are praised by tens of thousands of people in the future. He still has some vision, even if he has become this image.


    Yuan Wentian sighed and looked at his body. He walked up in the black hole until now. Although he looked very tired and weak, he still walked with Huang Ming. Until now, he slowly sat next to Huang Ming and grabbed his head. After a moment of silence, he said:


    "you see it..."


    "Well, my body, probably, won''t last long, brother..."


    "Probably it won''t last long, but if you bite your teeth, you''ll be able to do all the things above."


    Yuan Wentian said that although his face was weak and ugly, there was not much fear and regret in his expression. Maybe it was time for him to look down on the reincarnation of life and death for a character like him. However, whether it is so or not, Huang Ming is just guessing in his heart, not sure.


    Today, the situation is generally stable. Although he is in an unpleasant situation, the man who can follow yuan Wentian to overthrow the demon king is certainly not an ordinary man. So even if Huang Ming has only one head left, he quickly judges the current situation and some things that may happen to Yuan Wentian.


    Previously, according to elder brother yuan, there might be something closely related to the ancestors of the demon clan under this strange black hole. Then, with the power of the mysterious ancient god blood curse, he directly controlled himself and plotted against elder brother yuan from behind. At that time, he took advantage of elder brother yuan''s lack of defense and stabbed him for more than ten times. He almost drained his blood, which can be said to be a heavy blow to Yuan Wentian. However, Huang Ming didn''t feel that his plot just now could cause a devastating injury to Yuan Wentian, and even he would say something that he was dying and couldn''t survive.


    But at this time, brother yuan obviously won''t lie any more to deceive people. He should be seriously injured by some kind of destruction. Even if he can''t see it on the surface at the moment, he really can''t live long.


    Is it the thing under the black hole that caused this injury to him?


    When brother yuan arrived at the bottom of the black hole, what happened and what happened?


    A thousand words gathered in Huang Ming''s heart and mouth, but he could not ask. Yuan Wentian sat in the same place for a while, seemingly pondering. After a while, he turned to look at Huang Ming and said:


    "I''m going."


    "Ah Ah


    "It''s the first time that I''ve seen this kind of evil spirit corroding flesh and blood, but eventually it prolongs life and mind. I really don''t want to understand some details, but maybe the situation is just what I told you before. Next, you should get better, but I''m afraid you can''t leave here for the rest of your life. The Yin Yang mantra handed down by the demon clan from ancient times is really unique and powerful. Maybe You will live longer than me in the future


    "Ah..."


    Yuan Wentian smiles, a little regretful and bitter, but more gentle. He gently holds Huang Ming''s head, puts him flat on the stone platform, looks at him for a long time, then nods and says: "gone."


    "Er, ah..."


    "It''s disgusting, but it''s really terrible. I think other people may not be able to cope with it. But if I tell them, those guys will come down again and try their luck. So after I go up, I''ll mostly close the underground palace."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do me a favor. In the days to come, if you feel bored, just watch this side for me. By the way, there is a monster in the coffin. Don''t let it run out."


    "Er..."


    "That''s it." Finally, he turned around and said sorry to you. But if you think about it, I''ll die faster than you. Maybe you''ll feel better... "


    The main hall was not bright at first. Now, with the man''s faltering steps, it seems that all the lights are dim. From a distance, his back seems to gather all the light left in the underground demon emperor hall, step by step, is going away.


    Later, when he came to the threshold of the gate, he suddenly stopped, as if he had thought of something. After a moment of hesitation, he turned back to the center of the hall, which had gradually fallen into darkness, and said in a loud voice:


    "well, I remember, it seems that there is a strange thing called" garleaf ", which may be useful for your situation, but it''s too much Rare, probably in this world Er, it may not be found in the Hongmeng world. I I''ll keep an eye on it for you, if there''s any hope in the future. "


    With that, he sighed and laughed again, then turned and walked out.


    After a while, the door of the demon emperor''s Hall closed slowly, leaving only darkness, which came from all directions and enveloped the hall again.


    "Later, I waited for a long time, but brother yuan didn''t come down again after all." Huang Ming stood by the golden coffin, his face calm, with a bit of melancholy, and said in a soft voice, "I think he is probably dead."


    Standing behind him, Shen Shi subconsciously recalled that he had read the ancient books about the six saints'' first yuan Wentian in the past. Most of the words in those books, of course, recorded the great achievements of this saint, or praised his extraordinary talent, and praised his turbulent deeds in the first half of his life. But now, it''s hard to recall It seems that there are not many words that describe in detail the circumstances of the saint''s death.


    Of course, it may be a taboo for the sages of the past generation. No matter how great a saint is, he will not look very good when he dies. As for those legendary people who fear to die, there are many auspicious things. They are either fictional gods or liars.


    As for the specific time of Yuan Wentian''s death, there is no clear record in the history books, which is strange in retrospect. Because in most of the records, after the great sage overthrew the demon king court, he began to establish the ruling foundation of the human race. Under his leadership, the four Zhengming schools were established, and all kinds of orders are still in use today. The last record is that he created an incredible magical secret with his incredible magical power, which is now famous all over the world, and Shen Shi just experienced it not long ago The secret place of asking heaven.


    According to the records, after he went to heaven, the sage did not appear in the gate of heaven for a long time.


    Is he really dead?


    Maybe he''s dead, Shen Shi thinks. He just thinks about it carefully. Suddenly, his heart jumps again. He can''t help looking up at Huang Ming.


    How did the sage of Yuan Dynasty know such things?


    It seems that the secret place he will open up in the future is a strange secret place outside the Hongmeng world. Maybe Is that where the garleaf appeared? Did he do something for the man in front of him?


    All the secrets seem to gather on the sage of Yuanwen Tianyuan.


    It seems that this long story has finally come to an end. Huang Ming''s expression seems to be a little lost in silence. Maybe this is the first time that he talked about the past with others in his long and lonely underground years. Maybe in his heart, some things even he thought he had forgotten.


    But now I find that I remember so clearly.


    Shen Shi doesn''t quite understand why Huang Ming talks about these past events to himself. However, looking at Huang Ming''s look, he also has some conjectures in his heart. Maybe this elder whose life has been annihilated in the dust of history just wants to talk. So he didn''t express too much opinions on the past, but one thing is floating in his mind at the moment. After a period of silence, he still can''t help saying to Huang Ming:


    "master, don''t you have najaroye now? According to the founder of Yuan Wentian, this treasure should let you Er, beyond life and death, reshape the body? Why don''t you accept it? "


    Huang Ming raises his eyes to Shen Shi. After a moment, he smiles and doesn''t see how he moves. The small box, which was found in Zhong Qinglu''s dumbfounded pile of sundries, floats out and floats in front of him. He gazed at the old box with a complicated look in his eyes. At last, he shook his head slowly. There was a hint of bitterness in his smile.Shen Shi felt uneasy in his heart and said in dismay, "what''s the matter?"


    "Have you ever thought, since elder brother Yuan said that there was no such thing as garleaf in Hongmeng world, why did you find the smell of your girl friend and bring her here?"


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked. With his careful mind, he ignored this obvious mistake. I think it was because Huang Ming''s story of that year was so soul stirring that he no longer had the mind to pay attention to other places. Now, he realized something. He frowned and looked at Huang Ming with a look of surprise. He said, "so, is it Master, you already have garleaf here? "


    Huang Ming laughed for a moment, his face was calm, and said: "I don''t know the time in the underground palace. Maybe it''s a long time ago. After elder brother yuan left, I gradually recovered under the strange temperature of the ghost. But as he said, I can''t leave the underground demon Palace any more. But elder brother yuan never came back. Later, gradually, the underground palace became more and more closed, and all kinds of ghosts and monsters kept growing. But slowly, because the palace was in the center of the underground palace, the ghost was the most powerful, and the Taoism was not bad, I became the king of monsters in this area. "


    "I''ve been waiting for brother yuan for a long time, but I haven''t heard from him all the time. If I count the time, I know in my heart that if he hadn''t lied, he would have died. I also slowly give up, no longer expect anything, until suddenly one day, zuandi Liao brought back a corpse from a corner of this underground palace. There was a package and a letter on it, but it was assigned to me. "


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows, hesitated for a moment, and said, "is that garleaf in the package?"


    Huang Ming laughed and said, "it''s garleaf. He wrote in the letter that this thing was explained by elder brother yuan in those years. It was found after a lot of hard work in opening up a foreign world. Later generations followed the old agreement and sent it. But time has changed. Now no one can go into the hell of the demon family, so they can only do their best to listen to the destiny."


    Shen Shi is silent. He seems to want to say something, but he looks at Huang Ming, but he wants to say nothing.


    Huang Ming gave a faint smile, still calm, and said: "I was overjoyed at that time. I was very grateful to elder brother yuan. I also lamented that his descendants could abide by the agreement, so I took out the garleaf and ate it soon."


    Shen Shi''s face is a little complicated. He looks at Huang Ming silently. After a long time, Huang Ming can still see the pale bones clearly under his yellow clothes. It''s obvious that in this matter, it''s not plain sailing, but something unexpected happened.


    Sure enough, Huang Ming''s next breath was a turn, but his tone was still calm. Maybe he had looked down on it for so many years, and said: "this exotic treasure garleaf really has a wonderful effect, and it really has an effect on my body, which is deeply affected by the evil spirit, and began to reshape my flesh and blood. But just when I was overjoyed, I suddenly found that there was another kind of unremarkable poison hidden in this karoye. "


    "In fact, it''s poison. It''s not completely. It''s a very strange toxin mixed in the leaves of Garol. It''s harmless to almost everything. But when the medicinal power of garleaf is released, this secret and strange toxin will change, making the medicinal power of garleaf quickly turn into a kind of fierce poison that ordinary creatures can hardly resist after reshaping the body. In other words, that garleaf is really true, which can let me recover my body and regain my life. But at the moment I recover, I will die in this fierce poison immediately Under the poison. "


    "At that time, I found this kind of secret poison. I was so shocked that I immediately stopped the garleaf. But it was too late. The poison had penetrated into my bones and even deep into my head. It was only because I saw the opportunity early and didn''t take much garleaf that I survived."


    "But from then on, even if there are fresh and intact charoys to send, for me, it is no longer a treasure to reshape the body, but a deadly poison."


    Shen Shi''s face was a little pale. After a moment''s silence, he said in a low voice, "do you know who did it?"


    Huang Ming said faintly: "I don''t know. I was so excited and angry that I once doubted elder brother yuan. But I soon realized that if elder brother yuan really wanted me to die, how could it take so much trouble? He ran over me with one finger. On the contrary, the appearance of this garleaf in the Hongmeng world shows that he really took what he said to me in mind and helped me find it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Huang Ming lowered his head slowly. After a while, he sighed and said, "I really appreciate him."


    Shen Shi was speechless, thinking about it in his heart. To be honest, his first reaction to the secret poisoning of garleaf was that in addition to Yuan Wentian, there were several other saints in the six saints of the human race. It''s just that this matter has a lot to do with it. Those saints are saints who are respected by all the world. Without any evidence, it seems that even thinking about it is an offence.


    It''s just that he can''t help it. In those days, Huang Ming''s name was covered up and erased from history. Then, most of the people who did this kind of thing and the people who poisoned them were together. Thinking of this, he trembled slightly. When he raised his eyes, he found that Huang Ming was also looking at him. His eyes were deep. He suddenly asked him, "why, do you think of anything?"


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped. After a moment''s hesitation, when Huang Ming''s eyes showed a little sharp edge, he suddenly said:


    "I think Maybe it has something to do with immortals. "


    "The fairies?"


    Huang Ming was obviously surprised. In his previous conversation with Shen Shi, he also mentioned the situation in today''s Hongmeng world, including the prosperity of the human race, Xiuxian Dachang and even Xiuzhen sects. Among them, Shenxian association was also mentioned. However, on the surface, Shenxian association is just a chamber of commerce with a long history. Of course, it is not as good as Sizheng Mingmen The foundation of Xiuzhen sect and the six saints of the human race is more remarkable.


    Huang Ming is no exception to this. He has not heard much about the immortal society before. After hearing it from Shen Shi, he didn''t have much reaction. He is still listening carefully or asking about the four famous families. Maybe he wants to know from Shen Shi what kind of foundation the brothers who were tied with him left.


    But at the moment, he suddenly heard from Shen Shikou that it might be the immortal society that poisoned him. Huang Ming also stayed for a while and said, "how do you think of this chamber of Commerce?"


    Although he didn''t explain it carefully before, Shen Shi''s understanding of the immortal society can''t be so superficial. The chamber of Commerce, which is quietly lurking in the Hongmeng world, is obviously a giant. Its strength is unpredictable. For many years, it has been speculated that the strength of the immortal society may not be under the sizhengming sect. What''s more, Shen Shi learned another thing after he came to Tianhong city this time, that is, although the Sizheng family is the eternal foundation left by the six saints of the human race in the past, it is the immortal society that guards and manages the vast area of Tianhong City, including the ruins of the demon Imperial Palace in the Qinglong mountains.


    Of course, it''s puzzling why a chamber of Commerce has such great power. However, over the years, it has obviously lasted for a long time and has been recognized by all people, including the most powerful Shizheng sect in the world. From Shen Shi''s point of view, there may be various complex and private relations between the association and the four Zhengming sect. If you look back at the history of the association, you will find that this huge chamber of commerce also flourished in the era of the war between the human demons, and perhaps has any secret relationship with the six saints of the human race.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a while, but he told Huang Ming what he thought in his heart. However, in this matter, Shen Shi and Huang Ming have no evidence, just some conjectures of his own. So although Huang Ming was a little surprised, he still shook his head slightly and sighed in the end, and said faintly, "it''s just that, no matter how I guess, I can''t really leave the demon emperor''s palace to take revenge. That''s it."


    Shen Shi takes a look at him. He sees the man standing on the side of the golden coffin wrapped in yellow clothes. His face is full of vicissitudes and his eyes are a little dim. Thinking about the long years he spent in this lonely underground palace, he still can''t really step out of the demon palace, so he can''t help but shrink his heart.


    In contrast, Huang Ming seems to be more calm. After a little trance, he soon regains his peace. Maybe it''s too long, and even the hatred will slowly wear away. He looked at Shen Shi and said calmly:


    "well, this story has been finished at last. No one has come here for a long time. It''s a surprise for me to be able to chat with people like this. At least, it makes me feel that I haven''t completely become the same as those ghosts outside."


    Shen Shi was silent, but Huang Ming said with a free and easy smile, "you don''t have to feel sorry for me. Everyone has his own destiny. Maybe I should have. But on your side, you have practiced the magic power of Gongfa, and on the other hand, you have practiced the Yin Yang mantra, the secret method of the demon clan. I have a few words about this. Do you want to hear them? "


    As soon as Shen Shi''s face changed, he didn''t know that this was Huang Ming''s intentional instruction. He quickly bent down to salute and said, "please teach me."


    Huang Ming waved his hand, pondered for a moment, and said, "you should know that this Yin Yang mantra is a secret method only handed down from generation to generation in the demon emperor''s vein in our demon clan, right?"


    Shen Shi said: "yes, younger generation I''ve seen some written records. "


    Huang Ming nodded and said: "in the past, this secret method was only passed on in the demon emperor''s vein. Let alone the Terran, the ordinary demon people didn''t have the chance to practice, so it really surprised me that you could preliminarily cultivate this method, because in the past No Terran has ever practiced this secret. If I remember correctly, it seems that it was still popular among the demon clan in those years. This is a method that only the blood of the demon emperor can cultivate. "Shen Shi raised his head in amazement. Huang Ming gave a faint smile and waved his hand: "of course, I know you are a human race, which has nothing to do with the royal family of the demon clan. Now I think the rumor of that year should be wrong. Now that you are practicing the Dharma in the abdomen, you may not be able to practice the Dharma


    Shen Shi nodded. The fact is exactly what Huang Ming said. Huang Ming said calmly: "but these two cultivation methods are totally different. Although you can''t see it now, as long as you go further, there will be obvious rejection. When you go up and down the two" elixir fields ", you will never be as peaceful as you are now. Once you start to practice, there will be two" elixir fields " It will automatically start to fight for spiritual power, entangle and fight with each other, and then affect your qi and meridians. At that time, if two people fight endlessly in your body, when your meridians and Qi can no longer afford to be broken, you will have to die. "


    Shen Shi suddenly raised his head and was frightened. He had been practicing Yin Yang mantra secretly for years, but he didn''t expect such terrible consequences. He couldn''t believe it, but Huang Ming''s look was not a joke. He was so confused that he asked Huang Ming subconsciously, "is it really, really so serious?"


    Huang Ming waved his hand and said calmly, "believe it or not, but I don''t believe that I have been practicing these two sets of skills for so many years. Have you ever thought about anything unusual? In short, you decide for yourself. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time and said, "master, if you think that this kind of hidden danger in your lower body, how can you solve it?"


    Huang Ming said: "it''s very simple. Just give up and keep one. As long as you give up one of them completely and break the redundant "elixir field", then the remaining one will naturally lead you to make great progress in Taoism. In addition, because the combination of the two "elixir orifices" is the same as the confluence of the two parts of your body''s spiritual power, it''s also good for you, and you should go further in your Taoist strength. "


    "I can pass this method on to you, but it depends on your own choice which path you choose in the end." After Huang Ming finished this sentence, he turned around slowly and didn''t look at Shen Shi any more.


    This choice suddenly put in front of Shen Shi was in a dilemma. Before that, he never thought that there was a conflict between Yin Yang mantra and Lingxiao sect''s normal cultivation methods. At least in the past few years, these two methods have been in peace. To be exact, for so many years, he has been practicing himself in the double time of his peers. When ordinary people inhale spirit into the body once a day, he has to practice twice. One is to meet the needs of the heart clearing mantra in the orifices, and the other is the needs of the inner Dantian.


    Over the years, he did occasionally think that if he didn''t have these two different kinds of cultivation methods in his body, with his hard-working and uninterrupted practice in secret, in fact, his spiritual power of Taoism should be at least twice as high as the initial level of Congyuan. But of course, there was no possibility to realize this idea, so he didn''t think more about it. Later, when he was absorbed in the five elements, he found that the spiritual power in the orifices, including the secret help of yin and Yang mantra, gave him a very powerful fighting power, and he never thought about it again.


    However, at this moment, in the dark depths of the demon family underground palace, Huang Ming suddenly spread out this cold fact in front of him, making him have to make a choice.


    We must choose one of the two ways. If we do not choose the third way, it will be a dead end.


    Shen Shi was silent all of a sudden. After a long time, he said with some difficulty, "master, is there no other way?"


    Huang Ming light way: "no, the two take one, you choose it."


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time. Then he raised his head and looked at Huang Ming''s back. After biting his teeth, he said in a deep voice, "if that''s the case, I''ll discard the orifices and keep the Dantian."


    "Well?"


    Huang Ming turned around, raised his eyebrows and looked at Shen Shi. His face seemed to be a little surprised. He said: "keep the elixir field? If I''m right, these two places on your body seem to have more spiritual power and more pure and tenacious spiritual power? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, nodded and said: "yes, if you fight with others now, in fact, you can use the most powerful method, which is also the five elements method promoted by Yin and Yang curse."


    Huang Ming looked at him with great interest and said, "it''s strange. In that case, why do you choose to keep Dantian? You should know that if you give up the elixir field and gather all your spiritual power to the eyebrow''s mind, you will surely go further in the Yin and Yang mantra, and all kinds of techniques will be more powerful. If I''ll pass on the other chapters of your Yin Yang mantra and complete this secret method. You may be more successful in the future, but why do you choose Dantian? "


    Shen Shi''s face changed. Obviously, he was struggling in his heart. But at the end, he gave a wry smile and looked at Huang Ming and said, "master, I know what you said in my heart, but I have to practice and accumulate all those things for years, but If I can really get out of this underground palace this time, it''s impossible that I can''t find something abnormal in my body because of the big world and the many wise eyes in the clan. At that time, if I don''t have the elixir field, I will be a useless person. I''m afraid I can''t stay in Lingxiao sect any longer. What''s more, if the secret of my mind is discovered by others, I''m afraid I can''t escape a hat of practicing demons and heretics at will. I''m afraid it will get worse and worse at that time. "


    "So, I think it''s better to keep the elixir field. As you said before, if you destroy the orifices, I can also gather other spiritual powers in the elixir field, and then the way of doing things can be improved a lot. On the contrary, after that, maybe my days in the sect will be better than now." Shen Shi looked at Huang Ming, with a bit of sincerity on his face, and said these words honestly.


    Huang Ming gazed at him, suddenly waved his sleeve robe, frowned and said, "man, only self-cultivation is fundamental. Why do you care about other people''s opinions?"


    Shen Shi took two steps and looked at the ancient and huge palaces around him. Looking at this man who should have been the man of the day ten thousand years ago, Su Rong said, "I can understand the feelings of the elder. Looking back at that time, you and the founder of Yuan Wentian were the most famous people who personally destroyed the demon king''s court. They have their own style, and the disciples are not far behind. In fact, today''s world is very different from that of your time. In troubled times, everything is naturally unrestrained, but now the human race has been unified for thousands of years. There are rules in the realm of cultivation. As you said, the path of abandoning Dantian to cultivate Yin and Yang mantra may have a better future, but with respect to my disciples, this road is not feasible now. "


    "Yin Yang mantra, after all, is a secret method of the demon clan. A monk without elixir has powerful and powerful power, which will inevitably attract many concerns. What''s more, the disciple is still one of the disciples of the Sizheng family. I can''t escape this kind of attention. Once any trace is leaked out, the younger generation''s road will die immediately. Moreover, with the current attitude of the human race towards the demon race, if the disciples choose this road, they will almost stand opposite to all the human friars. "


    Shen Shi shook his head, and his face calmed down. Obviously, for him, he made up his mind on the choice of this issue, and didn''t mean to waver any more. He said:


    "I can''t go this way."


    Hum, you are always not clear-minded


    Shen Shi laughs and lowers his head. Maybe they have their own views on this kind of thing. They can''t be united.


    It''s just that although Shen Shi''s choice makes Huang Ming a little unhappy, maybe after this time together, his impression of Shen Shi''s younger generation is generally good, and he doesn''t mean to be coerced. After pondering for a moment, he waved his hand and said, "it''s just your choice. I don''t have much to say."


    As he said this, his eyes flashed slightly. After standing in the same place and thinking a little, he suddenly lost something. Shen Shi reached out to catch it and looked at it. However, he found that it was the old book he had given Huang Ming that recorded several incantations of Yin Yang incantation. However, this book seems to be different from before. After a slight movement in Shen Shi''s heart, he seems to realize something. His heart beat a little faster, and he quickly turns over a few pages. As expected, he finds that in addition to the Qingxin mantra and Tianming mantra, large paragraphs of text have appeared on the blank pages of the original book at the back of the book.


    "I''ve solved the prohibitions in this book for you, including the last abandonment of orifices or elixir fields, and the secret method of summing up the whole body''s spiritual power into one, which I also recorded at the end of this book." Huang Ming said faintly,


    "now you don''t have much time. You can think about it again after you go out. If you really make a decision, you can practice the Dharma yourself."


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth with gratitude and solemnly saluted Huang Ming. At the same time, he was suddenly stunned. His face was a little happy and he said in a soft voice:


    "elder, do you mean May I get out of here and go out? "


    Huang Ming snorted, as if he just wanted to say something. Suddenly, from his side, in the golden coffin, which had been silent for a long time, there was a sharp and ferocious voice, and then came a kind of vicious words:


    "hypocrisy Boy, do you believe everything he says? "This words suddenly spread over, Shen Shi suddenly is a Zheng, completely did not expect that trapped in the coffin, I do not know how many years of ghosts will come so suddenly, a moment of consternation. On the other hand, Huang Ming''s expression is very calm. He takes a look at the golden coffin and sneers. His face shows some disdain. He doesn''t seem to care at all.


    A moment later, Huang Ming''s eyes swept over and looked at Shen Shi. Shen Shi thought a little and made a decision immediately in a short time. There was no hesitation in this matter. One was a ghost trapped in the dark, and the other was Huang Ming who knew that he was standing in front of him. There was no choice between the two The comparability of the two methods.


    With the judgment in his heart, Shen Shi also relaxed, calmly facing Huang Ming''s eyes and smiling a little, without any evasion.


    Huang Ming looked at him for a while, then nodded slowly, but he didn''t say anything more. In this situation, it seems that it''s no good to say anything more. But he quickly glanced over Shen Shi, but he looked at somewhere behind him.


    In that place, under the stone platform, there was a woman still lying quietly on the ground. Shen Shi looked along his eyes. He was shocked. Then he pleaded with Huang Ming and said, "master, can you..."


    Huang Ming pondered for a moment, nodded, and went to the edge of the stone platform, but he didn''t mean to go down. He just stretched out his miserable white hands to Zhong Qinglu''s body from a distance. A few light spots flashed from his fingers, flew past and fell on Zhong Qinglu''s body. After a while, it seemed that a dark air rose from her body and solidified in mid air for a moment, Then it turned into a piece of smoke and dust, and dispersed quietly.


    "Ying..."


    A low and slightly sleepy groan came out of Zhong Qinglu''s mouth. She didn''t open her eyes for the first time. It seemed that she had just experienced a long and deep sleep. The dream still haunted her thoughts. After a while, she seemed to break away from the heavy dream and opened her eyes with some difficulty.


    "Ah..." She tilted her neck and looked around. Then she sat up slowly. There was a sense of confusion in her eyes. It was obvious that she still didn''t know where she was now. But in the next moment, in her bright eyes, which gradually regained her brilliance, there was a figure coming quickly with surprise.


    "Are you, are you ok?" Shen Shi jumps down from the stone platform and runs to Zhong Qinglu quickly. He grabs her arm and blurts out a question.


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment. Then she looked at her body and felt it for a moment. Then she was a little uncertain and said, "stone, I Well, I should be OK. By the way, where is this? "


    Shen Shi was relieved. A heart that he was carrying was finally released. From the beginning to now, Zhong Qinglu''s safety has always been the heaviest stone in his heart. Now that he sees her safe, he really doesn''t care about anything.


    Hearing Zhong Qinglu''s question, Shen Shi felt that he didn''t know where to start. After hesitating for a moment, he said: "this should be the deep part of the demon family underground palace, here It''s also called demon palace, but it''s different from the ruins on the ground of Qinglong mountain. As for why we are here, it''s a long story. I''ll tell you more after we go out. "


    Zhong Qinglu is a little surprised, but she is also a smart woman. Although the underground demon palace looks empty at the moment, most of the places are covered in darkness, and ghosts can be seen everywhere. What''s more, in the center of the hall, on the stone platform, behind the strange man in yellow, there is a huge sword The golden coffin.


    Zhong Qinglu is also a disciple of Sizheng school. She has a basic vision, so she quickly reacts and nods to Shen Shi to show that she understands what he says.


    Just the next moment, she suddenly seemed to feel something, soft white cheek suddenly across a trace of red, eyes slightly drooping, low voice: "stone."


    Well, what''s the matter


    Zhong Qinglu said in a low voice: "your hand is lighter. It hurts me."


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked. A moment later, he realized that he was still holding her arm tightly. "Ah!" he let go. At the same time, there was a trace of embarrassment on his face. After a while, he said, "yes, I''m sorry."


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t look angry. She gave him a look of anger and joy. Then she stood up slowly and took a look at her side. When she was about to turn her head and talk to Shen Shi again, she suddenly turned her eyes and screamed in silence. She pointed in front of her finger and said, "ah That, those things... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    Shen Shi looked over and saw that Zhong Qinglu''s face was full of consternation. At the same time, for some reason, his face seemed to be more red than just now. It was just a look of shame. In the direction they saw, a lot of sundries were lying on the ground. Needless to say, it was the pile of things that Huang Ming poured directly from Zhong Qinglu''s wishful bag.


    It''s sundries. Many of them are private things of my daughter''s family. Needless to say, some clothes, including personal belongings, are the most conspicuous. One of the most conspicuous things is a small bed with a large tent. It''s really conspicuous to put it aside.


    Zhong Qinglu''s face turned red and looked at Shen Shi. For a moment, she seemed to be stuttering. She said, "what''s this..."


    Shen Shi became more and more embarrassed, but it was hard to say that it had nothing to do with him. Finally, he had to give a dry smile and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a long story, it''s a long story, this Let''s put this away first. "


    Then he didn''t dare to look at Zhong Qinglu''s face any more. He bowed his head and walked over quickly. It was Huang Ming who searched for Zhong Qinglu''s Ruyi bag just now for garleaf. However, after he found it, he naturally didn''t have any greed for this kind of thing and left it on the ground. Shen Shi goes to pick up the Ruyi bag. Just as he wants to clean up the things on the ground, a hand next to him grabs the Ruyi bag. It''s Zhong Qinglu.


    Shen Shi glances at her secretly, and sees that Zhong Qinglu''s eyes are red. It seems that he is about to cry now, and he is more and more at a loss. To be honest, he is not a very good comforter, and he is even a little dull here. But at the moment, Zhong Qinglu''s mood can be understood, but he wants to know To comfort her a few words, but I do not know where to start.


    Looking at Shen Shi, Zhong Qinglu stood on one side with some embarrassment and anxiety. She wanted to speak but didn''t dare to say it. Suddenly, she felt soft again. She thought that this kind of thing could not be done by Shen Shi. She sighed and hesitated for a moment before biting her teeth and said, "don''t stay. Come and help me."


    Shen Shi is still in a daze when he hears the words, and then he reacts. With a sigh of relief, he quickly comes over and starts to collect the small things. As for the private things of his daughter''s family, including the conspicuous bed, he doesn''t look at them at all.


    When Zhong Qinglu was beside him, she could feel Shen Shi''s action and heart. Now her face looked better, but she was still a little shy on her cheek. She only looked at Shen Shi from time to time, and occasionally she was a little gentle.


    In this dangerous and unpredictable underground palace, as long as he is there, it will make people feel a little calm.


    With all hands and feet, she hurriedly picked up a lot of things on the ground and put them all in Ruyi bag. Until this time, Zhong Qinglu''s face looked better. It''s better to take a closer look and still find that there was a faint blush left. As for what I didn''t take a close look at just now when I put it all in the bag, it must be a mess. Now I can''t take care of it. Anyway, if you have a chance to leave the underground labyrinth, you will have plenty of time to clean up after you go out.


    Seeing that Zhong Qinglu tied the bag to his waist again without saying a word, Shen Shi was also relieved. After pondering for a moment, he turned and looked at Huang Ming. After a salute, he said: "elder, we have been trapped in this underground labyrinth for a long time. I''m afraid that many teachers in the sect on the ground have been looking for it. If there is nothing else, can we..."


    At this point, he pauses for a moment and looks at Huang Ming''s face. Although he doesn''t continue to speak clearly, the meaning of this is obvious.


    Huang Ming is not a fool. Naturally he understands the meaning of Shen Shi''s words. It seems that he doesn''t mean to force or embarrass Shen Shi. He just waves his hand and says, "go."


    Shen Shi was even stunned by the random tone. You should know that this is the deepest part of the demon family underground palace with tens of thousands of years of history. How many past events have happened in this underground demon emperor palace. Even in this demon emperor palace, there is a big secret that no one knows except Yuan Wentian. But at the moment, Huang Ming doesn''t seem to care at all, which makes Shen Shi''s original uneasy plans fail.


    However, no matter how surprised, Huang Ming''s attitude is obviously a good thing. In shock, Shen Shi quickly takes Zhong Qinglu to salute. Zhong Qinglu doesn''t like the man who is standing on the stone platform beside the coffin, and who obviously reveals something strange. Not to mention contacting the situation here, she also has some conjecture in her heart. She is afraid that this man is the bad man who has moved his own wishful bag, so she doesn''t like him very much.


    However, at this time, Shen Shi didn''t dare to let her play a small temper. He really wanted to offend Huang Ming, who is unpredictable, but definitely more powerful than the two people on his side. That''s asking for trouble. At the moment, he stares at Zhong Qinglu secretly, grabs her palm and signals with force. Zhong Qinglu is also a little guilty when he does this, so he has to follow Shen Shi and bow his head honestly.


    Standing on the stone platform, Huang Ming didn''t seem to notice some small movements of the two young men and women below. He just said calmly, "after you go out, take this thing with you to find the drilling tusk. It''s said that the king ordered it to take you out, and it will naturally do so." Said, from his hands a flash of white light, but a small thing flew over.Shen Shi catches it and takes a close look. He finds that it''s a white round thin sheet with cold tentacles, but it doesn''t seem to be stone. After looking at it, he suddenly wakes up and frowns.


    I''m afraid it''s a piece of bone taken from a piece of white bone.


    One side of this round bone piece is flat and white, and the other side shows a lot of patterns. Shen Shi takes a look at it and feels that it is similar to the shape of the rune pattern on the talisman. However, he has no time to look at it carefully at this time. He grabs it in his hand and thanks Huang Ming again.


    Huang Ming has been looking at Shen Shi since just now. He doesn''t seem to care about Zhong Qinglu standing beside him very much. Now he nods slightly, and his eyes soften a little.


    When Shen Shi pulls Zhong Qinglu to turn around and starts to walk towards the exit gate of the demon emperor hall, after a moment of silence, Huang Ming''s voice suddenly comes from behind them. He only hears a faint saying:


    "remember, just look for the diamond tusks and ignore the others."


    As the two young figures quickly walked to the distance, with the gradual slight sound of footsteps, they finally walked out of the dark hall and disappeared outside the gate.


    In the demon emperor''s hall, it seems that all of a sudden, because of the disappearance of the two young figures full of vitality, they suddenly become silent again, and then an invisible withered and desolate atmosphere slowly emerges. On the stone platform, Huang Ming stood there with no expression on his face. He took a light look around, then frowned slightly. Even if he was numb or used to such a scene, he suddenly hated the smell of decay at this time.


    Then, as if he had thought of something, he slowly raised his head and gazed at the void above him. Above him, there was an empty and huge hall dome, where the height was covered by darkness. But Huang Ming''s eyes are a little distant, it seems to penetrate the darkness, so in the dark higher, what will be?


    Above the dome of the main hall, there may be a thick layer of soil, hundreds of feet, no one knows. And above the soil layer, that is the ground


    Up there, it should be a sunny, vibrant and warm world.


    Huang Ming looked at it for a long time and did not move until the hall was not far away from him. Suddenly, a voice came from the golden coffin:


    "well, you look like this. Do you still want to have a look?"


    Huang Ming slowly took back his eyes, took a look at the golden coffin, and said: "yes, suddenly I want to go up and have a look."


    The ghost''s voice suddenly and sharply laughed, full of malice and ridicule, and said: "but you can''t do it, you can''t do it all your life. Once you get a little bit of sunlight, your half human and half ghost''s body will turn into fly ash immediately, ha ha ha..."


    Huang Ming didn''t speak, and didn''t vent his anger. He looked at the coffin calmly. He just looked at the coffin lightly, shook his head slightly, and then sat down casually against the edge of the coffin.


    The vicious laughter rang for a while, and then slowly fell down. It seemed that it didn''t cause much harm to Huang Ming, so the ghost also felt a little boring. After a moment''s silence, the ghost suddenly sneered and said:


    "the boy already knows so many secrets from your mouth, and you even allow him to go back at will. Are you not afraid that those Terran experts outside will come here after they know the inside story?" It said coldly, "don''t forget that it must be those people outside who planted poison in the garleaf."


    Huang Ming leaned back against the coffin. After a moment of silence, he suddenly gave a faint smile and said:


    "shall we make a bet?"


    "Bet on what?"


    "I bet that the first thing that Shen Shi did after he went out was to persuade his friend to keep the secret and go out without revealing a word."


    "Ah?"


    Huang Ming didn''t speak any more. He just looked up slightly and looked at the darkness in the dome again. The corners of his mouth pursed slightly. Then, as if consciously or unconsciously, his bony hand slowly stretched out and touched the ground where he was sitting.


    He can''t go to the world above the dome, but he knows after all, but what about the world below the ground?


    Down there, what would it be


    This secret, this problem, has been hidden in his mind for ten thousand years!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Walking out of the demon emperor''s hall, there is an open platform in front of you. In the distance, there are many familiar and frightening labyrinth passages. Countless crisscross corridors are like opening a cold mouth to swallow people at any time. In the depths of those seemingly quiet labyrinth passages, although it was still quiet at the moment, Shen Shi thought of those powerful ghosts for the first time.


    It''s not a very good experience to be surrounded by countless ghosts. Shen Shi doesn''t want to experience it again at all, but he seems to have some arrangement when he thinks of Huang Minglin''s explanation just now. Subconsciously, he pinched the round bone piece in his hand, but once he thought of the huge body, he was numb.


    "Hum, hum..." Suddenly, a low whistling sound came from the side, and then a shadow jumped to Shen Shi''s feet from nowhere, biting at his feet. Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu are startled. They step back together. A moment later, when they look down, they find that they are little black pigs.


    Shen Shi then remembered that he had been in and out of the demon emperor''s hall for a long time. It seemed that this guy had suddenly disappeared and disappeared. He didn''t show up until now. His first reaction was to quickly pick up Xiao hei and carefully check whether he was hurt.


    Ghosts are rampant in the demon clan underground palace, and the unknown mechanism prohibition must exist. If he is not careful, he is afraid that he will suffer. However, when he looks up and down, he finds that the little pig has no injury from head to foot. Even when he just entered the labyrinth, he suffered from a little skin injury when he met a large group of ghosts. At the moment, it looks pretty good All right.


    This guy''s skin is rough and flesh is thick, and he is really speechless.


    Well, it''s better to be uninjured than to be injured. Shen Shi puts down his heart, touches Xiao Hei''s head with a smile, and then puts it on the ground. Xiao Hei seems very happy, and turns around Shen Shi''s feet. From time to time, his head comes to him and dawdles.


    As long as you leave the demon palace, even if you are still in the demon underground palace, it seems that you will feel a lot more relaxed.


    Perhaps influenced by Shen Shi''s and Xiao Hei''s feelings, Zhong Qinglu seems to be a little relaxed. Now she turns her head and looks around with a little curiosity. When she falls into the deep underground, she may have been watched by the drilling tusk at the beginning. She has been forbidden by the tusk gas and lost consciousness, so she has no impression of the demon family underground palace. At the moment, she could not help turning to Shen Shi and said, "stone, is this the legendary demon underground palace?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it''s here. Now we It should be deep under the ruins of those ancient imperial palaces in the Qinglong mountains. "


    Looking at the huge buildings again, you are surprised Did you find any treasure after you came in? "


    There are a lot of rare treasures of the demon clan in the age of TIANYAO royal court hidden in the deep of the demon clan underground palace. Such legends have been spread among the human race for thousands of years and have been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Over the years, I don''t know how many friars of the human race have sneaked into this dark underground labyrinth one after another with the desire and greed for treasure, even if they are determined Almost all the friars of the human race who have no intention of this are aware of this rumor.


    So Zhong Qinglu''s first reaction was to ask Shen Shi if he had found the treasure.


    Shen Shi certainly understood why Zhong Qinglu asked this question. He just recalled the difficulties along the way. How many times his life was on the line, but there was no sign of the real treasure. He saw a lot of ugly and disgusting ghosts and beasts It''s really bad luck.


    After shaking his head, Shen Shi didn''t want to deal with this problem any more. He went to Zhong Qinglu and asked in a low voice after pondering for a moment: "I can''t say something just now. I''ll talk to you now. There is a treasure in your wishful bag called garleaf, which is the key to your being plundered here. Now that thing has been plundered... "


    "What is that, garleaf?" Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment and asked in reverse.


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "what, don''t you know garleaf?"


    Zhong Qinglu shook her head and said, "I heard the name for the first time."


    Shen Shi frowned. A moment later, he seemed to think of something. He quickly described to Zhong Qinglu the shape of the wooden box, including the ancient seal on it. Zhong Qinglu thought for a while, which seemed to wake up and said: "ah, you mean that thing."


    Then, Zhong Qinglu gave a brief account of the situation. It turned out that she really didn''t know the name of karoye. When she entered the secret place of asking heaven some time ago, she was different from Shen Shi, Zhong Qingzhu, sun Heng and many other people who were strangely gathered in the same area. She was almost the same as most people who entered the secret place of asking heaven in the past and was sent to a place alone In a strange world, she never saw anyone else in her journey of exploring the secret world from beginning to end. She was the only one who was on her own.The ancient box containing garleaf is one of the treasures that Zhong Qinglu found in the secret world.


    Even she had never seen it before, and she didn''t know what it was for. She just saw that the precious and important place in the cave was stored in the precious treasure, which was obviously extraordinary, and brought it out, but she didn''t expect to cause this series of disturbance in the demon family underground palace.


    Shen Shi listened to it silently. For a moment, he was also filled with emotion. He thought that if it was really a chance, it would be too coincidental. But if someone arranged it deliberately, he could not see any trace. Finally, he could only shake his head and ignore it. Moreover, at the moment, in his mind, there is another more important thing, about to say to Zhong Qinglu.


    He shook the palm of his hand, felt the cool meaning of the round bone piece, motioned for Zhong Qinglu to approach, then took a deep breath, lowered his voice, and said: "Qinglu, can you promise me something?"


    Zhong Qinglu looked at him and saw that his face was serious. She could not help getting nervous. She frowned and said, "what''s the matter, stone? You said


    Shen Shi looked at her bright and clear eyes and said: "if we can go out safely this time, we will be asked by the elders who are looking for us. At that time, can you say that we accidentally fell into a deep hole, walked around the edge of the underground palace, and finally got out of danger. As for this... " He looked back at the tall palace behind him, sighed and said,


    "as for the demon palace here, and the situation inside, especially the man in yellow, can you promise that I will never talk about it to others?"


    Zhong Qinglu looked at him steadily, a trace of doubt passed in her eyes, and said: "including our master and sect elder?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "yes, even they don''t say it."


    "Why?" Zhong Qinglu did not agree to him, but directly asked out.


    "Why?"


    Zhong Qinglu directly asks her doubts. She really can''t understand what Shen Shi is thinking at the moment. But it''s obvious that Shen Shi may have encountered something during this period of time when she is in a coma, and then she has worries. However, Zhong Qinglu didn''t understand what she had to hide from the master of the clan, so after this question, she almost subconsciously thought of another thing. After a pause, she looked up at Shen Shi, with a strange look on her face, and said in a low voice:


    "do you really find a demon in this underground palace Is it a treasure hidden by the tribe? "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He immediately shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s nothing. I''ve been looking for you since we fell down. I''ve seen a lot of ghosts and monsters in the maze along the way, but I haven''t seen any treasure."


    Zhong Qinglu gave a "Oh" and nodded, then frowned and asked: "in this case, why do you want to hide it? And the man in the hall just now, who took my garleaf, what is his identity? It seems to me that he is a bit gloomy. "


    "Er, his name is Huang Ming..."


    "Huang Ming?" Zhong Qinglu frowned, pondered for a moment, and a piece of confusion appeared behind. Looking at Shen Shi, she said, "I haven''t heard of that."


    "Well..." Shen Shi was speechless for a moment. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. Did he really want to start talking about the war 10000 years ago, or even the fight in the court of the demon clan, which was more distant than the war? And now, obviously, is not a good time to tell a story.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi gritted his teeth. Looking at Zhong Qinglu, he said, "actually, I do have a secret that is hard to tell others, but it has something to do with this demon family underground palace and the man just now. If we go out and talk about it, I''m afraid... "


    In the middle of the conversation, Shen Shi''s voice suddenly dropped. In front of him, Zhong Qinglu was standing in front of him, slightly frowning and looking at him. Although his eyes were clear, they still had doubts. Looking at him, they seemed to explore more.


    After all, he could not easily deceive or fool such a smart woman. Shen Shi sighed in his heart. After a moment''s silence, he said in a soft voice: "well, I Once practiced a unique secret method of the demon clan. "


    "Ah?" Zhong Qinglu''s face suddenly changed when he was shocked. He looked at Shen Shi steadily, and his eyes were full of amazement. People and demons have been fighting with each other for tens of thousands of years. The blood feud has long been deeply rooted in the hearts and bones of the people. It is a taboo thing for a friar of human race to practice the secrets of demons. Even if Shen Shi had the status of a disciple of Sizheng school, it would be extremely troublesome if it was spread out. Although there were few such cases before, it could be either big or small. In extreme cases, it is not impossible to abolish or even put to death.


    Zhong Qinglu obviously understood the importance of this, and her face became pale.


    Shen Shi breathed out a long breath. Now that he said that, he just told Zhong Qinglu what happened when he was unintentionally transported to the demon world on the demon island for three years. In fact, many people have already known about this, especially some elders in Lingxiao sect, including the leaders of the other three sects after the fourth orthodox meeting. But after all, I haven''t said it completely. Some special disciples like Du Tiejian may know something, but Zhong Qinglu hasn''t heard of it.Listening to Shen Shi''s murmur, Zhong Qinglu''s face changed. Obviously, she didn''t know that Shen Shi had been through such a tortuous and dangerous three years. Looking at Shen Shi, her eyes gradually became more gentle and more pitiful.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, later, I had to learn that secret method in the demon world in order to survive. " Shen Shi said calmly, but he felt a little sorry. He just didn''t care about so many lies now. Then he said to Zhong Qinglu sincerely,


    "at that time, I didn''t really think that one day I could really return to the human world. At that time, I just wanted to be stronger. Fortunately, I could survive in the extremely dangerous demon world It''s better to live longer. But after I really came back, it happened Some of them are hard to say, so they have been hiding from their elders. "


    Zhong Qinglu nodded silently, but then she thought of something and said, "but what''s the relationship between you concealing the cultivation of the demon clan''s Kung Fu and asking me to enter the demon clan''s underground palace?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "immortal society."


    Yes, from the beginning, Shen Shi''s biggest worry was not many elders in Lingxiao sect, but a low-key immortal society. Different from the famous Lingxiao sect, the immortal society has always been an image of a chamber of Commerce in the world of cultivation. It has never been in the limelight in the so-called battle power of experts. However, Shen Shi now knows some secrets, and naturally does not dare to underestimate this huge chamber of Commerce.


    You know, there is a great possibility that this immortal society is the backhand left by one or some of the six sages of the human race. For 10000 years, this immortal society has been keeping a silent but strict watch on Tianhong City, and the watcher, Qinglong mountain, is guarding the great secret of the demon family underground palace. Even Huang Ming, who was second only to Yuan Wentian in those years, may have been schemed by the immortal society, cutting off the last chance to reshape the body.


    Such a monster has been hidden in the shadow. He must know more about the demon clan and even the demon clan underground palace than others. Lingxiao sect may be a little curious about Shen Shi''s experience in the demon clan underground palace. But if the immortal knows, Shen Shi is worried that he will be watched by others immediately, and then, what''s more, his secret Secret, yin and Yang curse, kill immortal sword, then one also can''t hold.


    This secret in the demon clan underground palace must not be leaked out of his mouth, and he must not attract the attention of the real high-level in the immortal society.


    While pleading with Zhong Qinglu in a low voice, Shen Shi suddenly thinks that if Zhong Qinglu is in a coma all the time, maybe There''s not so much trouble? The light from the corner of his eyes subconsciously swept the magnificent and simple demon palace behind him. It squatted in the shadow and was silent. At the moment, it looked like a silent beast with murderous spirit.


    Did the man who was hiding in it expect this result long ago?


    But how long did Curie wake up before he finally came out?


    He thought so in his heart, at the same time, he insisted that he should abandon Lingqiao and Yinyang mantra as soon as possible in the future. Then when all was finished, he shook the round bone piece in his handshake, looked at Zhong Qinglu, quietly and with a kind of pleading color, and said:


    "Qinglu, I beg you this time, can you promise me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Zhong Qinglu was slightly shocked and looked at Shen Shi for a moment. After a moment, her expression softened gradually, nodded slightly and said, "this is your first time I know. I''m not going to say it


    Shen Shichang breathed a sigh of relief, nodded to her, and then said, "it''s late. After all, this is not a long stay. Let''s go out now." Then he went to one side, raised the round bone piece in his hand, and looked at it carefully. When Huang Ming gave him the round bone piece just now, he just asked him to use it to summon the earth digging tusk, but he didn''t explain how to use it. Shen Shi took this piece of bone and looked at it for a while. It seemed that he should start with the patterns on this piece of bone that looked like talisman.


    When he was pondering, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps behind him, but Zhong Qinglu came to him. It seemed that she hesitated for a moment, but after a while, she said softly beside Shen Shi: "stone, don''t worry, I will never tell anyone this secret."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he woke up and took a deep look at her beautiful and gentle face. He nodded and said, "I understand."


    Zhong Qinglu smiles and purses her lips.


    It seems that this dark and gloomy underground palace is not particularly terrible.


    Shen Shi doesn''t speak any more, and his eyes return to the round bone piece. Although Huang Ming didn''t explain how to use the bone piece carefully before, and he didn''t see where the three monsters, including zuandi Liao, had gone after coming out of the demon emperor''s hall. However, Huang Ming and other characters probably can''t tease him intentionally.


    So the key is mostly in the pattern on the bone. Shen Shi looked at it carefully for a while and felt vaguely. After pondering for a while, he tried to inject his own spiritual power into these patterns similar to talismans. The method he used was just the one he used when he used talismans.


    At the beginning, the round bone did not react, but soon, with Shen Shi''s spiritual power continuously injected, a rune on the white bone suddenly lit up, and then, with this Rune as the center, the shining light spread from all around, and soon all the patterns gave out a gentle light, a mysterious and invisible force soared into the air And up, and out around them.


    The breath of power was so familiar that Shen Shi almost immediately confirmed that it was the power possessed by the talisman, but the talisman power inspired by the talisman, or the talisman pattern on the round bone piece, was extremely ancient, with a trace of boundless atmosphere, which was completely different from the talisman that he had practiced and now spread in the world.


    If you think about it, Huang Ming''s identity is actually a sage ten thousand years ago, and it is very likely that he was the only one of the several sages of the human race who was specialized in the five elements. Thinking of this, Shen Shi suddenly felt a sudden movement in his heart, but he thought of an idea that even he felt strange: is it not In fact, this is the reason why wuxingshu has been declining for a long time?


    The thought flashed through his mind, and then Shen Shi himself shook his head and gave a wry smile. He thought that it was a bit exaggerated, and it had nothing to do with his current situation, so don''t think about it any more.


    He took back his mind and focused on the round bone piece in his hand. Under his full stimulation, the round bone piece became brighter and brighter, and the strange breath expanded rapidly. After about half a cup of tea, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu suddenly heard a rumble of thunder on their heads.


    A huge shadow slowly appeared above their heads. The darkness covered the huge body like a hill. However, the momentum alone seemed to be enough to overwhelm people. Deep in the darkness, two strange and indifferent lights were shining. It should be the eyes of this giant beast, which were even larger than their bodies, reflecting the figure of a man and a woman.


    The darkness slowly extended here, just like the giant beast would come down at any time. Zhong Qinglu looks a little nervous and subconsciously approaches Shen Shi and stands behind him. Shen Shimo took a step silently, blocking Zhong Qinglu behind him.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the beast came down from overhead, and the huge eyes slowly fell down in a dark shadow and approached them. Shen Shi took a deep breath and raised his arm. On the palm of his hand, the white bone was shining.


    "He asked you to take us out!"


    Shen Shi said in a loud voice. He didn''t say Huang Ming''s name directly, but he thought that this giant beast should know what he meant.


    In the dark, the behemoth''s eyes fell on the white bone and was silent for a while. Then in the dark, there was a low roar like thunder rolling, like a response, and seemed to be a bit obedient. A moment later, a huge arm stretched out from the darkness. Under the long hairy hair, the tough and thick armor piece appeared on the palm of the hand. In front of Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu, they spread out their palms.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and then walked forward. But after two steps, he looked back and saw that Zhong Qinglu''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and still stood in the same place. His face was a little uneasy.Shen Shi smiles at her, turns back and walks over. He gently holds Zhong Qinglu''s hand and says in a low voice, "it''s OK. Let''s go. We''d better not stay here for a long time."


    Zhong Qinglu was born into a family when she was a child. Although the way of Zhong''s family had declined a lot since her father''s time, the thin camel was bigger than the horse, and she didn''t suffer much when she was a little girl. When I grew up a little bit, I went to Lingxiao sect to practice and learn Taoism. Although there were some twists and turns, most of the time I went with the wind and the water. Finally, I got the favor of elder Yunni of Dan Hall and became a close disciple.


    Along the way, she almost never experienced any special danger in the process of cultivation, not to mention meeting fierce monsters and ghosts in the wilderness. Her experience in this field is much more than Shen Shi''s, even Zhong Qingzhu''s. So when Zhong Qinglu saw the tusk, her face turned pale, and she couldn''t walk for a moment.


    It was at this time that a warm and solid hand held her soft palm, and the sound of Shen Shi came from her ear. It was so reassuring in the dark underground palace surrounded by cold darkness.


    She couldn''t help but follow him forward. She saw the hand of the giant beast in front of her. A strange smell seemed to be coming, and the huge claw was even more terrible. But Shen Shi didn''t seem to care at all. He took her and jumped up to the giant hand.


    Then he turned his head, smiling at Zhong Qinglu, and said in a soft voice, "OK, let''s go back."


    When Zhong Qinglu was just slightly stunned, she suddenly felt a movement at her feet, and the giant hand suddenly rose and moved towards the sky. Zhong Qinglu was startled. She felt that her feet were unstable. She suddenly faltered. Suddenly, there was a cry of "ah". She was in a panic. Suddenly, she felt that the arm beside her suddenly stretched out and put her in her arms.


    She suddenly calmed down, feeling a little difficult to breathe, but the panic at the bottom of her heart disappeared at the same time. At the same time, in her ear, the man''s low voice of comfort came again:


    "it''s OK, don''t be afraid."


    "Roar..."


    The low roar reverberates again in the underground palace of the dark abyss. The sound waves, like invisible tides, rush in all directions, fluttering in the bright or dark corners, the vertical and horizontal complex channels, and the halls and pavilions that have been silent for many years. Some ghosts are startled and roar, some curl up into the dark, and in the deeper part of the underground palace, a dog headed monster takes a look, He snorted and looked discontented, but he soon lowered his head, showed his teeth and showed his ferocity, and yelled at the white shadow in front of him, with a ferocious face.


    "You want to harm the king?"


    A female ghost in white is floating in the void three feet above the ground. A green bead is hanging on her chest, shining with uncertain light. Her black hair makes her figure look strange and gloomy. When it comes to the horror, it seems that she is not under the dog head.


    But she didn''t mean to quarrel with the man. The ghost in white, who had been silent from the beginning to the present, also looked up slightly. Although she didn''t know what the expression of her face, which was covered by black hair, was at the moment, and no one could see her eyes, she seemed to be staring at the direction where the tusk was roaring, as if in a trance.


    The Goutou man became more and more angry and growled. It seemed that he was extremely angry at the white ghost who seemed to be trying to betray the king in the demon palace. Even in these years, he had some friendship with her, but in the face of this "right and wrong" key act, there was no need to mention any friendship.


    So the next moment, its body suddenly rose, rolled up a sea of blood, and rushed toward the white ghost. Under the red awn, a green light lit up at the same time. After a moment, it trembled fiercely, and split the surrounding ground. Fierce and incomparable battle, in this dark and unknown underground corner, launched life and death.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu certainly don''t know that somewhere in the demon clan underground palace, when they are about to leave, there has been a fierce battle. Maybe the earth penetrating tusks under them may feel some, but obviously the earth penetrating tusks don''t mean to intervene in the past.


    This beast, which has always been hidden in the dark shadow, only faithfully performs the task assigned by Huang Ming. It protects Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu in the heart of its hand and bumps into the unfathomable soil.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Yes, it got into the soil.


    It''s like, a fish jumps into the sea.


    The thick soil around him vibrated and rolled like water. The hard soil layer, even some hard stones in the soil, all fell down and gathered in front of and behind the giant beast. It was as strange as if it had automatically given way to a road. But of course, it was the magical earth hiding ability of the earth digging tusk that was fully displayed at this time.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu hide in the hand of this giant beast, and they want to pay close attention to the surroundings at first, but soon they have to hold each other tightly because of their whirling and turbulent bodies. Only in this way can they keep a little balance and avoid falling in the middle of the journey. As for the others, they are all in a mess The darkness, at most, is just the incessant roar and roar in the darkness, as well as the strong earthy smell, reminding them of this strange and strange journey.


    But they are really moving forward. Shen Shi can still clearly feel this. He is still hiding in the soil for a long time with such a huge figure as the earth digging tusk, but he still hasn''t reached the ground yet. This makes Shen Shi more clearly understand how deep he went into the demon family underground palace before. Perhaps, there is the most unfathomable darkness in the world.


    ¡­¡­ And there seems to be a mysterious black hole, hiding some secret.


    Shen Shi suddenly thinks of the dark cave in his heart. The old and sad story happened between Yuan Wentian and Huang Ming. Huang Ming told Zhong Qinglu before he woke up. After that, Huang Ming didn''t tell him anything, and Shen Shi didn''t rush.


    He just thought of that place when he was holding Zhong Qinglu tightly in the process of turbulence.


    What else is hidden under that cave?


    It seems that Huang Ming himself doesn''t know. In the past ten thousand years, only yuan Wentian, the only one who went down that year, knows something, but he has no news left behind.


    This is really a very strange thing. The sages of those years, especially yuan Wentian, the sage''s eldest brother, had too many strange things to understand.


    Maybe one day, I''ll come back here and really have a look at the secret below Shen Shi''s in the mind, suddenly swept such an idea.


    Then he suddenly looked up, and then, between the huge fingers, he saw the first bright light from above.


    Among the calm mountains and forests, a forest and meadow grow together. In the distance and near, you can see a few broken walls. The silent ruins have a desolate atmosphere, like the old man who has run out of oil and lights. He still struggles to seize the glory of his past youth, but he can''t recover it.


    A moment later, suddenly a dull and loud noise came from the underground, and then the sand flying stone flew away from the soil, and a big hole suddenly appeared on the ground. Then a huge beast hand came out of the hole and put it on the edge of the hole.


    With his hairy fingers open, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu, who have been stabbed to their eyes by the bright sky light, appear. Shen Shiwu still hugs Zhong Qinglu tightly. After reluctantly looking around, he grabs Zhong Qinglu and jumps off the giant hand.


    After landing, he stumbled and stepped on the soft green grass. The gentle but ordinary feeling suddenly made them feel at a loss for a long time. After a while, Shen Shi came back and looked at the big hole on the ground and the giant hand at the hole. When he opened his mouth to say something, he suddenly found that he didn''t know what to say.


    Should I thank you However, it seems that it is the monster that drags itself into the ground, and it seems that there are so many secrets hidden in the deep underground.


    During this slight hesitation, the ground penetrating tusk, which did not show all of its true features, had slowly retracted its arm and returned to the dark underground. With the familiar roar coming from the bottom of the ground, they suddenly felt that the land under their feet was like the waves of the sea, and suddenly everything calmed down.


    Shen Shi walked slowly to the big hole on the ground and looked down. He saw that the original passage had suddenly disappeared. The soil had covered everything. In front of him, it was just an ordinary new shallow pit.


    He frowned and turned around, only to find that Zhong Qinglu had already come over. First, he took a look at the "shallow pit", then he breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest, and looked at him again.


    Shen Shi laughed, nodded to her and said softly, "OK, we''re back!"


    Zhong Qinglu gave a heavy "um" and laughed. Her bright eyes always looked at Shen Shi like that, and seemed to have infinite tenderness.


    And behind them, the ruins of the many walls hidden in the knee high weeds, in the desolate atmosphere, there is a vision suddenly from the distance to look here.The warm mountain wind blows through the forest meadow, and the green weeds fluctuate with the wind. Although there is a sense of desolation in the surrounding ruins, standing here, watching a few white clouds float by in the blue sky, and thinking about the huge and invisible maze that was deep under the feet not long ago, is really a feeling of survival.


    It''s like going to the gate of hell and climbing back from the netherworld.


    The pit in front of us lies quietly and silently in the grass. Maybe after a while, the grass will spread to the bottom of the pit, and then cover all the traces, as if no one had ever been here.


    Shen Shi looked at the pit in silence. After a while, he turned his head and gave a gentle smile to Zhong Qinglu, saying, "let''s go back."


    Zhong Qinglu took a long breath, nodded heavily and said with a smile, "OK, let''s go back."


    The two left side by side, stepping on the weeds that had been growing here for many years, walking through the magnificent palaces many years ago, and now there is only a remnant of the ruins, walking towards the front.


    Qinglong mountain range is one of the holy places of the demon clan in the days of the demon king court in the past. It is a long stretch and covers a large area. Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu are not sure where they are at the moment. They just look at the surrounding terrain and the shape of the mountain, which is obviously different from the place when they just went up the mountain.


    The first mountain range from Hongcheng to Qingcheng is incredible. When he went down to the Castle Peak, he could not find the way to the Castle Peak.


    Shen Shi even thought of another pretext in his mind at this time, that is, he and Zhong Qinglu got bored and went to the ruins of the ancient demon clan Imperial Palace in Qinglong mountain, and then unconsciously walked away and lost their way. Although this excuse is a bit awkward, it seems that it can be perfunctory as long as it doesn''t take long. After all, lingxiaozong and other monks are not too strict with the disciples who have Tao under them. It''s also common for ordinary disciples to go out for sightseeing and exploration, but they don''t come back for a few days and have no news for a period of time.


    The place they are walking now looks like the deep part of Qinglong mountain. There are several ruins and stone pillars around them. However, generally speaking, they don''t see many architectural relics. Compared with the scene of cascading buildings and halls that they saw when they went up the mountain in front of Qinglong mountain, they still look much more pure. Of course, in the past ten thousand years After that, it became more desolate and cold.


    After walking for a while, Shen Shi found that this place seemed to be a secluded garden in the Royal Palace of the demon clan. There were two dilapidated pavilions on the stone pillars. Even further away, above a deep ditch, there was a half broken stone bridge.


    Maybe that deep ditch once flowed clear and full of water. Maybe it was a small river, but now it has dried up. All the romantic beauty has been eroded by the wind and rain, leaving only a trace of melancholy loneliness. Shen Shi frowned slightly and didn''t speak. Zhong Qinglu, who was beside him, seemed to have some feeling. She glanced over the ruins of the courtyard in front of him with a look of regret. She turned to Shen Shi and said:


    "stone, this might have been a very beautiful garden before?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it should be. After all, it''s the imperial palace where the demon emperor lived. It''s called the place where he gathered the elites of Hongmeng for tens of thousands of years. Even a humble garden is extraordinary."


    Zhong Qinglu seems to be a little distracted. She seems to be imagining the magnificent scene ten thousand years ago. She can''t help but say: "if a garden is so beautiful, how spectacular the whole demon family palace will be. I really want to take a look at it ten thousand years ago."


    Shen Shi was dumbfounded and said, "fool, if we had gone back ten thousand years ago, we humans would have been slaves and weak people trampled by demons and other powerful alien races. We would have killed so many beautiful girls like you. Maybe they would have been robbed home long ago Well


    Shen Shi''s voice suddenly, obviously realizing that his words were wrong and slightly frivolous, suddenly felt embarrassed. Zhong Qinglu seemed surprised, but he didn''t mean to be angry. Although his cheek was a little red, he couldn''t tell whether he was angry or happy. He gave Shen Shi a glance and said in a low voice: "nonsense."


    Shen Shigan gave a smile and touched his head. He felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. He quickly walked forward and said, "Er, I said something wrong. Don''t care. Well, I''ll see how to get down the mountain. It looks like it''s in the mountain... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    Before his voice fell, Zhong Qinglu, who was behind him, suddenly let out a exclamation, as if he had been frightened.


    Shen Shi is so excited that he almost turns around in an instant. He follows him in silence all the time. Xiao Hei, who drills into the grass beside him from time to time, suddenly jumps out and bares his teeth beside Shen Shi, making a low and threatening roar.


    Zhong Qinglu took a few quick steps and got close to Shen Shi. Shen Shi frowned and his face gradually sank. His eyes were fixed on the deep corner of the ruins garden, which was farther away from the broken bridge they had just passed.


    There is a flat land full of weeds. Several big trees are growing there. The green branches and leaves fall down. It seems to be the same as when there was still water in the river. But in this desolate atmosphere, it seems strange. In this strange atmosphere, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu can see that after the broken bridge, a claw full of scales, a ferocious animal head like a lizard, a long tongue like a snake letter, and a greedy and vicious look come out from behind the stone bridge.


    Shen Shi looked at the monster behind the stone bridge, and soon his eyes fell on the animal''s head. There were several miserable green stripes on its mandible. Then his pupils narrowed slightly and whispered:


    "green bud lizard."


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi took a look at her, and then said in a deep voice: "the fourth level monster is poisonous and thick skinned. He is afraid of fire, especially the fire technique in the five elements technique..."


    His words suddenly fell down, as if stunned for a moment, and his eyes flashed. At this moment, a strange feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. This monster suddenly appeared in the desolate ruins, which made him feel familiar for no reason.


    It seems that not long ago, in the dark underground palace, I had heard of similar but more powerful monsters.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the monster in front of him. The sky was blue and the light was bright. Even if he was far away, he could see everything clearly.


    "Boom", in his palm and fingers, a fireball burning, slowly rising in front of him, flaming, reflected in his eyes.


    The whole Qinglong mountain range, especially the huge imperial palace area where the demon emperor lived in the days of the demon king court, was finally closed up for various reasons after the human race defeated the demon family. This powerful forbidden magic power is of course the great array of demons in Zhoutian, which is composed of 360 demons. It is said that it was created by the sage of the human race at that time, and most people think that this great power against heaven can only be laid down by the former leader of the six Saints.


    These ghost columns stand in the Qinglong mountain range. They are separated from each other, occupy the dragon vein of Lingxue, suppress the aura of the mountain, and have an incredible secret method to echo with each other. In addition, the giant hidden in the city of Tianhong is secretly maintained by the immortal society. Even if there are many monsters in the Qinglong mountain, no one can break through The prohibition system runs down the mountain. It can only be confined on the top of this mountain for the rest of its life.


    Just because of this, in Tianhong City, the first city of Hongmeng, there is a strange scene that ghosts and monsters are all over the mountain, but hundreds of millions of people are thriving at the foot of the mountain.


    These prohibitions are very powerful for demons and ghosts, but there is no obstacle for human friars. So many human friars have been walking on Qinglong mountain for many years. Most of them are for the legend of the treasures buried in the deep underground by the demon king court, but at the same time, the mountain is full of gloom and resentment, and the demons and monsters are fierce It''s also a natural treasure house of spiritual materials. Many human friars go up the mountain to search for the treasure, but they get nothing. It''s also common for them to chop and kill some monsters and ghosts and bring some rare spiritual materials back. Of course, ghosts, monsters and beasts are not vegetarians. If a Terran monk is not careful, he will suffer a lot. There are also countless people who have died at the top of Qinglong mountain for so many years.


    Life and death, enmity entangled, even after the fall of the demon king court, the Terran still seems to have an unclear relationship with this mountain. In the Qinglong mountains, there are a large number of monsters and ghosts, among which there are many high-level monsters. However, those with a little intelligence are usually far away from the main way to the mountain of the people in front of the mountain, and they are hidden deep in the Qinglong mountains.


    Like the green bud lizard Shen Shi saw at the moment, it is a high-level monster belonging to the fourth level. It must be the one who cultivated the inner alchemy, and its strength can''t be underestimated. It''s not easy to see monsters like this on Qinglong mountain. At least they won''t appear on Qianshan Mountain. In this way, Shen Shi''s mind turns, and his brows are also wrinkled. He thinks that the man who drilled the earth Liao actually sent himself and Zhong Qinglu to the back of the Qinglong mountains?


    This is a bit of a problem.


    In his mind, the thought suddenly flashed through his mind. The fireball was still burning above his palm. Zhong Qinglu stood beside Shen Shi, looking worried. Looking at the fierce looking monster in front of him, she looked back at Shen Shi."Roar..."


    With a low roar, the green bud lizard in front of him roared again. It didn''t seem to be frightened by the small fireball in Shen Shi''s hand, but he looked at the burning flame for a few more eyes. It just didn''t seem to see too much fear in his eyes. Instead, he was more angry and murderous.


    Shen Shi''s face is a little heavy. For some reason, the monsters and ghosts on Qinglong mountain, including the ghosts he met in the demon clan underground palace, seem to be more powerful and fierce than the original position they should belong to.


    The green bud lizard in front of us seems to be the same, but is it that the monster is not afraid of fire after it becomes stronger? Shen Shi was a little confused. He lit a fireball and put it in his hand. In fact, he didn''t mean to fight with the four level monsters, because according to the records in the books and books he had read in the past, the green bud lizard, a kind of monster, is afraid of fire. Even though ordinary fire can''t do too much damage to it, generally speaking, as long as it''s not extremely hungry or in a bad place If you lose your mind in a rage state, this kind of monster will probably retreat.


    Is there anything that can directly change the nature of this monster?


    A roar, but the green bud lizard suddenly roared, angrily jumped out, with a smell, toward Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu.


    Qinglong mountain is not only a mountain range, but also a mountain top with many undulating peaks. This area looks very desolate and desolate. It seems that because it is located in the depth of Qinglong mountain range, people are rarely seen. Even ten thousand years ago, this place might have been included in the scope of the demon family Imperial Palace by the demon king court, but there were not too many buildings built, only a few pavilions and stone bridges, which were supposed to be a secluded garden.


    In fact, the Qinglong mountain range is surrounded by Tianhong city. Over the years, with a passion for treasure, the friars of the human race have almost stepped across every inch of the mountain range. Of course, if nothing is gained, the place is remote and difficult to operate, so it will naturally be deserted.


    Today, another monk of the three tribes appeared from the top of the mountain.


    All the way, the three people paid close attention to the situation around them from time to time, but they all looked relaxed and confident. Moreover, they seemed to be quite familiar with each other, and they would often chat and say a few words. One of the three wore a striking sword embroidered on his shirt, which was the exclusive symbol of Zhongtian sword palace, a famous family of Sizheng. Among the three, he was also the leader.


    The other two seemed to be friends of the disciple of Tianjian palace. They were walking up the mountain together. One of them said with a smile, "Liu Yue, don''t you think these days are the most important time for the treasure meeting of the demon clan underground palace of the immortal society? How can you come here with us?"


    Liu Yue was a disciple of Tianjian palace. Wen Yan shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t mention it. I could go to the fair a few days ago, but from today on, only yuandanjing can attend the fair. Ordinary disciples don''t even have the qualification to enter. If I don''t come here, I have nothing to do in the inn."


    Another person beside him said with a smile: "I see. In this way, the secret trade fair started today can be regarded as the real treasure. It''s a pity that I can''t witness it."


    Liu Yue laughs with regret, but it seems that he is also an open-minded man. He says with a smile: "who says not? When the fair is over, I''ll go back to my family and make a careful inquiry to see what treasures there are..."


    The voice did not fall, suddenly from a distance suddenly came a loud noise, three faces suddenly changed, Qi Qi turned to see.


    The sound seemed to come from the top of a mountain next door to them. Listening to the sound alone could not confirm anything, but it seemed to be a strong movement burst out from the collision of some powerful forces. A moment later, a black smoke floated with the wind and swayed in the air for a few times before it was gradually dispersed by the mountain wind.


    These three men are all monks who have Taoism, and they soon realized something.


    "Someone''s fighting over there?" The man who spoke first whispered.


    Liu Yue pondered for a moment and said, "I can''t see people, but it seems that the sound is a bit like, or Shall we go and have a look? "


    When he said the last sentence, he turned his head to look at the two companions beside him, with the color of asking. The two men had no objection and nodded their heads. So the three men ran quickly to the top of the mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Just don''t know when to start, over the mountains, the original clear sky seems to be a little dim down, maybe it is the end of the day, the sky began to slowly dim.


    Running from one mountain to another, although it''s close, the actual distance is not so easy. All kinds of detours, deep ditches and streams will hinder the pace and speed of progress. As a matter of fact, Liu Yue is not bad at all. Especially Liu Yue, who was born in Tianjian palace, a famous family of the four orthodox schools, has already cultivated his spiritual conception. Even among the disciples of Tianjian palace, Liu Yue is famous for his strength in Taoism. He can fly directly to the sky without taking the mountain road.


    Of course, it''s the simplest and most direct way to fly to see the situation. However, Liu Yue finally walked with two friends. One is that although his two friends are not weak in Taoism, they don''t have the magic weapon to defend the air. Another more important reason is that they are not novices It''s no problem to fly in an ordinary place. But this is the deep part of the Qinglong mountains. There are many kinds of ghosts and monsters. If you fly in the air rashly, you''ll expose yourself to many monsters. I''m afraid you won''t even know how to die.


    In such a dangerous place, it''s better to keep a low profile when it''s time to do so.


    From time to time, they heard the roar of the old man from the top of the mountain. By this time, in fact, the situation over there should have been guessed. Most of the time, a powerful monster appeared there, was found, and then began to fight fiercely.


    It''s not uncommon for friars Liu to pause for a while, because sometimes they don''t like to get close to each other. However, most of the time, such a fierce fight must have happened because of the valuable spirit material, or the monster itself is very valuable. Generally speaking, most of the monks who pass by actually want to peek at it.


    If you don''t have a chance, just retreat, but What if I get a piece of it?


    So soon, Liu Yue and they continued to catch up. Anyway, this is also the common rule of the monks in the wild most of the time. But those who are confident can naturally do what they want to do. However, when they hurried to the hillside of the mountain, they suddenly found the strange noise on the top of the mountain. Suddenly, it gradually quieted down. Soon, the track was quiet, and there was no more sound.


    Liu Yue was stunned for a moment and stopped. The two people beside him also stopped. The man on the left was Tian PU. Now he frowned and said, "it seems that we are a step late."


    Liu Yue nodded and said, "it seems so."


    Tian Pu hesitated for a moment and said, "do we want to go up?"


    At this time, Lin Cang, the man standing on the other side of Liu Yue, raised his objection and said: "I don''t think so. Although the people above haven''t seen him yet, it must be good to defeat the monster in such a place. When we three go up at this time, we will be suspicious and have a dispute. It''s boring. "


    Liu Yue has always been the leader of the three, not only because of Liu Yue''s Taoism, but also because he came from a famous family. So after Tian Pu and Lin Cang finished, they turned to look at Liu Yue to see what he meant. After Liu Yue pondered for a moment, it seemed that there was still a trace of the position of Ming disciples, and said: "I also think Lin Cang is right. Forget it, let''s not join in the fun."


    Since he had made a decision, the other two had no objection. Although they had some regrets and didn''t see what happened on the mountain and what kind of monsters there might be of great value, they were not ordinary monks who had never seen money. They were ready to turn around and leave.


    However, at this time, they suddenly heard a sound of walking from the mountain, but someone came down the mountain road.


    Liu Yue and the other three looked around at the same time, and saw two figures coming down from the foot of the mountain, a man and a woman. They were all young men, and they all looked like monks with Taoism. Among them, the woman was beautiful and delicate, but the man didn''t look well. His face was pale, and he even walked with a bit of faltering. It seemed that he was a little tired It''s exhausting and even pulling off. The woman''s face showed some concern, and it was she who helped him.


    These two people are naturally Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu, and they soon found the three strange figures standing at the waist of the mountain. They immediately stopped and looked over there.


    When the mountain wind blows through the woods, the mountain road suddenly quiets down. Tian Pu and Lin Cang look at the two men and women who seem to be quite young. The light in their eyes turns slowly, but they don''t know what they are thinking.


    In such a situation of unexpected encounter in the wild, every monk who has a little experience will keep a high vigilance. Among the people present, perhaps only Zhong Qinglu is lacking in this aspect, so she looks just a little surprised, but has no other expression. On the contrary, Shen Shi, who is supported by her, suddenly stands up straight, and his eyes gradually become deep. Although she still doesn''t say a word, she is staring at Liu Yue.But Liu Yue, who was standing in the middle, didn''t stop after his eyes swept over Shen Shi. On the contrary, he was stunned when he saw Zhong Qinglu. He seemed to recall something. After a moment, he stepped up and said, "this girl, are you from Lingxiao sect of the four famous families?"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people present were surprised. Zhong Qinglu then nodded and said, "yes, we are both disciples of Lingxiao sect. I''m Zhong Qinglu. This is my classmate Shen Shi. I dare to ask if elder martial brother is..."


    As soon as the words came out, Tian Pu and Lin Cang looked at each other, and their faces were calm. No matter what, they had a deep friendship with each other. Even if there were disputes, they could not turn over in public. This meeting was destined to end peacefully. Sure enough, after hearing this, Liu Yue immediately appeared a smile on his face and said, "sure enough, I don''t admit it. I''m a disciple of Tianjian palace. A few days ago, I vaguely remember that I met younger martial sister Zhong on the Jiexing peak of yuanshimen."


    "Ah..."


    When the two sides reveal their identities, the original subtle atmosphere immediately eases down, and they approach each other to introduce something, including what happened on the top of the mountain before. Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu do not hide much. After hearing that the lizard of Lingyuan sect killed a real person, he was shocked. However, in the end, we can only conclude that they are all famous disciples, and they are all close disciples of the elder of yuan Danjing. There will always be one or two extremely powerful means to protect their lives.


    And then, Shen Shi is quite generous to give the valuable green bud lizard body to Liu Yue three people, leaving only the demon Dan of the monster. Liu Yue three people refuse, but they accept it with smile. At the same time, they return the favor, interrupt their original journey, and escort Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu all the way down the mountain, so in this harmony, in the evening of the day When the color is dark, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu finally stand at the gate of Qingshan Inn again.


    If you return to the world, you will feel as if you are separated from the world.


    Then, when the two of them were about to enter the gate of the inn, they saw a figure coming out from the inside. After standing there and seeing them, it seemed that they suddenly shook and looked surprised.


    That''s Zhong Qingzhu.


    "Oh, I said don''t be so anxious. Stone always likes to travel and explore. I haven''t seen him for a few days. There won''t be Well


    A voice came out from the door of Castle Peak inn. Then he saw sun Youwei shaking his head and turning his eyes. He came to Zhong Qingzhu from the door. It seemed that he wanted to dissuade Zhong Qingzhu. But a moment later, he also saw the two people standing under the stone steps of the inn.


    After a trip to the demon clan underground palace, there were all kinds of life and death, among which there were many twists and turns. Now, when they come back, the appearance of these two people can''t be very bright. His clothes are wrinkled and dusty. But when it comes to his looks, Zhong Qinglu is not bad. She can even vaguely see some tenderness and joy. However, Shen Shi''s condition is worse. His face is pale, and his looks are somewhat decayed. It seems that he has fought a battle with some kind of monster, and his spiritual power is exhausted.


    Both of them are close disciples of the elder of Yuandan realm in Lingxiao sect, and their respective masters, whether Yunni or old man Pu, are the big elders who are in charge of a hall and among the top five of the sect. Therefore, they can''t be unknown in Lingxiao sect. After standing in front of the inn for a while, some people saw their appearance one by one. They were surprised one by one and gathered around slowly. They were surrounded by people.


    Shen Shi curled his lips and gave a wry smile. He didn''t want to be watched by so many people here, so he buried himself in the inn. Only when he reached the top of the stone steps, he suddenly shook his body and seemed to be a little unsteady.


    Zhong Qingzhu, who was standing at the door with a little light and a little doubt in her eyes, was startled and subconsciously leaned forward and stretched out her hand. However, her hand was only half stretched out, and she suddenly froze in the air.


    At Shen Shi''s side, a pair of white arms have appeared and naturally helped him. Zhong Qing appeared with some concern and said to Shen Shi in a low voice:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    "Are you all right, stone?"


    Shen Shi stops, gasps twice, shakes his head to indicate that it''s OK, and then continues to walk up.


    Zhong Qingzhu slowly stood up straight, his outstretched palm quietly retracted and hung on his side, looking at the man walking by his side. Beside her, sun you''s face looked a bit complicated. He first glanced at Zhong Qingzhu, then looked at Shen Shi, and finally fell on Zhong Qinglu''s face.


    Shen Shi stops in front of them and looks at them. Sun you smiles bitterly and says, "stone, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "I went to Qinglong mountain for a walk. I wanted to move my muscles and bones and find some spiritual materials by the way. I didn''t want to get lost for a while, but I met a green bud lizard."


    Zhong Qingzhu eyebrows pick, sun you is surprised, said: "what, that kind of monster but not easy to deal with."


    Shen Shi laughs. As soon as he wants to speak, he suddenly hears Zhong Qinglu next to him say, "yes, that beast is really troublesome. Fortunately, Shi Shi is good at five elements and has the help of talisman. Finally, he uses talisman to grind the beast to death, but he is almost I can''t support it. It''s dangerous. "


    Sun you gave a "Oh" and took a look at them. His eyes were meaningful, but his face didn''t change much. He asked, "do you two go up the mountain together?"


    Zhong Qinglu said with a smile: "yes, I met at the foot of the mountain. I seldom go to the places where these monsters appear. I was a little curious, so I asked the stone to take me to open my eyes."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes drooped slightly, and said nothing more. Shen Shi''s eyes swept her face. It seemed that there was a pause for a moment, but then he said with a smile, "OK, let''s go first and change our clothes. I''ll come out to talk to you after I have a rest."


    Sun you nodded with a smile and turned aside. Then he watched them enter the inn. A moment later, he seemed to think of something. He called to Shen Shi, "stone, don''t forget to go to your master''s side later. He seems to have looked for you once yesterday."


    Shen Shi waved back, indicating that he knew.


    Sun you turns around. Just as he wants to say something with a smile, he sees that Zhong Qingzhu''s face suddenly gets cold. Then he turns around and goes down the stone steps without saying a word. Then he goes out into the long street and disappears.


    Sun you was stunned. Then he took a breath and shook his head. He murmured in a low voice, as if complaining about something.


    The next morning, Shen Shi went to see Master Pu Siyi.


    After a night''s rest, he has basically recovered and looks much better. At the same time, he also knows something about Lingxiao Zong after he left. In fact, from the beginning to the end, he left for about three days. In these three days, because of the crucial Trade Fair of the immortal society, lingxiaozong didn''t have much doubt about the sudden disappearance of him and Zhong Qinglu, as he had expected.


    Old man Pu probably asked him once or twice, but obviously he didn''t worry too much. Zhong Qinglu seems to be in trouble. Since she was a little girl, she seldom went out for adventure. So she didn''t see him for three days, which attracted the attention of the disciples of Dan Hall and told elder Yunni.


    However, it''s not a big deal for a monk who has a way to go out for a day or two. Moreover, the elders in Tianhong city are busy paying attention to the fair. Originally, they indulged their young disciples in walking around the city, so elder Yunni didn''t pay much attention to it. When the Dan Hall began to worry a little longer, Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi got married Come back.


    After exploring on Qinglong mountain, I lost my way and met a high-level monster green bud lizard by accident. At last, I defeated and killed it. This answer probably explains what happened in recent days. Zhong Qinglu later took out a fourth-level monster''s demon pill, which also proves that it is true. The two of them even mentioned another witness. There was a senior brother named Liu Yue on the other side of Tianjian palace. He was also on the scene that day. He helped them and escorted them down the mountain.


    Later, someone inquired about Liu Yue. Liu Yue, who got the valuable body of the green bud lizard, did not lose his chain and readily admitted the scene of that day. This is a thorough confirmation of Shen Shi''s and Zhong Qinglu''s words and dispels the final suspicion.


    It''s like a stone or water. It ripples a little. Soon, it''s quiet. No one is looking for where Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu have been in the past three days. The demon underground palace buried under the Qinglong mountains seems to have nothing to do with the two young people.


    Not long later, when a group of disciples were chatting in private, there was a subtle rumor that Zhong Qinglu seemed to have rekindled an old love affair with the disciple named Shen Shi. After all, there seemed to have been some disputes between the two people earlier, and they made a lot of noise, which made the whole clan know.


    Before Zhong Qinglu was accepted as a disciple by elder Yunni, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu had a good relationship for a while, so that when they met in Liuyun city at the foot of the mountain, Zhong Qinglu even invited Shen Shi to his home.At that time, among the women who are in contact with Shen Shi now, Zhong Qingzhu is always quiet and plain, and Ling Chunni is only a one-sided relationship, even can''t know each other. Therefore, although there is no love in Shen Shi''s heart that day, Zhong Qinglu has the best relationship.


    But then the development of things suddenly took a turn for the worse. Shen Shi went to the Zhong family, but Zhong Liancheng, Zhong Qinglu''s father, scolded him head on and left indignantly. Soon after, Ling Chunni was humiliated at the fair held by LiuYun City fairies. Maybe it''s empathy. Shen Shi can''t help but save Ling Chunni. Then, there is the sudden and subtle love between the two people.


    At the same time, because of ji''anfu''s insidious agitation, Shen Shi''s humiliation in the Zhong family was changed. After that, Shen Shi got a lot of publicity in Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao school, which made Shen Shi a little bit embarrassed. At that time, Zhong Lu didn''t know anything about it, but in order to prepare for the war, it was the most important thing.


    Today, the original rumor has naturally subsided, and few people will mention it. Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi have become their own disciples of the powerful Yuandan elder in Lingxiao sect. Their status is quite different from before, which is also impressive. However, the original calm situation, but it is in their unexpected trip to Qinglong mountain, it seems that the waves again.


    Is it really a revival of old love?


    If it''s status, Shen Shi is now a disciple of elder Pu Siyi of Shutang, which seems to match Zhong Qinglu''s status. In addition, when she came back that day, Zhong Qinglu carefully helped Shen Shi with a gentle look, and many people saw him. So the rumor soon spread all over the Castle Peak Inn In the ears of lingxiaozong disciples.


    Under the rumor, some people were surprised, some laughed, some were silent, some frowned and shook their heads, and their reactions varied. However, it was just a matter of catching wind and shadow. The elders at the next level would not pay attention to it. At the moment, most of the elders of yuandanjing were still paying attention to the crucial trade fair.


    It has to be admitted that the ability of the fairies is really strong. A fair with four famous men gathered together, which made the situation gather and shocked the people. However, in the end, the most important fair was only a few high-level real people could enter, and the disciples of Yuan spirit realm could only be blocked out by imagination.


    In the end, what kind of natural resources and local treasures were brought out at the fair, what exciting scenes were there, or countless spiritual crystals like gold mountains and silver seas and even rare treasures were traded and sold. Except for the elders of Yuan Dan Jing, who were present at that time, they became a permanent mystery to other human friars. Most of the treasures in the fair were unknown for a long time after that. At most, some people occasionally revealed the clues of one or two treasures from one or two elders who had taken advantage of them. However, even so, the treasures at the tip of the iceberg are amazing enough.


    So soon, this mysterious trade fair that most people can''t know the truth will be recognized as the highest trade in the realm of human cultivation for thousands of years, which can be regarded as an interesting thing.


    After the fair, it''s time to go home soon. Regardless of the situation of the other three, lingxiaozong''s orders soon passed down. Finally, after a day''s rest, he will return to Haizhou the next day.


    For most of the young disciples, it is rare to have such a long-term experience of traveling outside since they practiced Taoism. Before that, they only felt that everything was new. Later, they saw the prosperity of the world. But after a long time, they began to miss the peaceful environment of practicing Taoism in Jinhong mountain. There are different kinds of people.


    For Shen Shi, whether he returns to the mountain or not is not too important, but how to figure out the time of this trip is not too short. He is really worried about Ling Chunni who lives in Liuyun city.


    I don''t know how she is now?


    Although all the people in charge of the Xu family seem to be reasonable, they will not treat Ling Chunni badly, but no matter how to say it, it is always inconvenient to rely on others. But this time I didn''t make a big splash in front of the public, but I got a lot in private. Apart from other things, the black dragon flesh and blood full of several wishful bags is priceless. It should be no problem to buy a house in Liuyun city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    It seems that the bright and beautiful future is waving to Shen Shi, so when Shen Shi embarks on his return journey, he is in a good mood.


    As for some rumors, he naturally heard a little wind, but also laughed. How can this kind of thing be taken seriously? He and Zhong Qinglu have a clear idea of what happened. Basically, it has nothing to do with love. However, in order to keep the secret, those people like to say what wine to say, anyway, he would rather do so, and did not come forward to refute.


    At the other end of lingxiaozong, Zhong Qinglu kept silent about this rumor. Even if she was asked by a good elder martial sister, she also shook her head with a smile. She didn''t say much, but the smile on her face was calm and joyful, which made everyone think that they knew something and spread it with a smile.


    So on the day of lingxiaozong''s return journey, we all went to the array island outside Tianhong City, waiting for the ancient transmission array to open. The invisible ambiguity seemed to be a little stronger than a few days ago. At least from the disciples of the first Department of Dan Hall, they looked at Shen Shi with a lot of eyes, and they also looked at Shen Shi with a little more examination and smile The funny meaning of a future son-in-law.


    Shen Shi felt a little embarrassed. When it was obvious that he couldn''t do anything in this situation, he had to stand in silence. Only sun you stood beside him, rolling his eyes, patting him on the back and shoulders with a smile and saying some teasing words.


    Behind the crowd, Zhong Qingzhu stood silently in a corner, with a faint haze in his eyes, saying nothing. At the same time, not far away from her, there was another man, sun Heng. Although he looks lonely, sun Heng has a smile on his face and looks forward to it. Occasionally, he fumbles on the Ruyi bag around his waist, where there are several jars of Sangluo wine.


    Xiaomei, she should like these things from her hometown


    In any case, time always flows forward, so when the ancient teleportation array starts to shine, everyone goes forward. Tianhong city is gradually away from them. It seems that a new page will be opened from this day.


    What kind of new life will it be in Haizhou.


    Will the waiting and missing people still be there?


    From top to bottom, all the members of lingxiaozong''s party are monks with Taoism. Even the lower Taoist monk ningyuanjing, because he attended the four main meeting of yuanshimen, almost all of them were elite disciples of lingxiaozong, so he had no pressure to go to the ancient teleportation array. Besides waiting for the ancient teleportation array to open, he wasted some time Most of the time, it''s direct transmission.


    So within a day, they returned to Liuyun city in Haizhou. Of course, it''s very emotional and kind to go back home after a long absence. Naturally, people want to go around, including many people who have their own affairs during this period. However, Lingxiao sect is a big sect like Sizheng sect. It''s impossible to say that the ancient transmission method array made the appearance of monkeys scattered. It''s too ugly. So under the leadership of master Huaiyuan, all of them didn''t stay in LiuYun City, but went back to jinhongshan directly.


    Naturally, there were left behind disciples along the way, including the sea crossing immortal boat. They were all ready, so Lingxiao sect and others finally went back to the Mountain Gate smoothly. After Huaiyuan gave a short lecture, it was dark, and all the disciples returned to the cave.


    Shen Shi went back to his cave in the secluded valley. When the heavy stone gate slowly closed behind him and separated the outside world, he could not help but feel a sense of breath. Everything in the cave still looks familiar and clean, just like when he left. Because of the prohibition of the immortal family, there is little dust in such a cave, even if it is uninhabited for a long time, it will not be too dirty.


    He walked to the stone table in the cave and sat down. Shen Shi gently touched the flat table and didn''t speak. It was like sitting there in a daze for a while. Then he laughed, stood up, walked to his storage room and began to sort out the harvest of this trip.


    Generally speaking, the harvest in the secret place of asking heaven belongs to the privacy of every disciple who enters the secret place of asking heaven. Basically, no elder will ask, let alone ask for it. However, there is an old saying in the world that the so-called wealth should not be disclosed. Otherwise, it would not be a strange thing if the information about natural resources and land treasures were leaked and coveted by others. This time, Shen Shi came out of the secret place of asking heaven. In fact, he had several wishful bags on his body. Although Zhong Qingzhu was careful enough to make him hide from most people, if he was found, the taste of them would not be comfortable.


    This time, although Shen Shi didn''t have much scenery on the surface, he got a lot of money in private. Just the full dragon blood and dragon meat in those Ruyi bags was enough to make people crazy. It was a sudden wealth. It''s really dangerous to take such valuable things with you at any time. Now, this cave in jinhongshan is one of the safest places.


    For thousands of years at least, we have never heard of any thieves in this mountain.After searching one by one, Shen Shi put most of the black dragon''s flesh and blood in the cave. In the end, he only left a wishful bag that originally belonged to him, which contained most of the things he needed in his daily life. After thinking about it carefully, he brought a piece of dragon''s flesh and a bottle of dragon''s blood for a rainy day.


    After finishing the arrangement, it''s late at night. Shen Shi stretches back to his bedroom and sits down on his bed. When I turned my head, I found that Xiao Hei, who came back with me, had already jumped into the soft quilt and was sleeping soundly. He seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile. He wants to lie down and have a rest. But after a moment, he seems to think of something and still stops. Then he takes out an old looking book from Ruyi''s bag.


    There are three words "Yin Yang mantra" on the cover.


    He gazed at the three words for a moment, then flipped the pages.


    The quiet room is silent. Except for little black pig''s occasionally turning over, there seems to be no other movement. Shen Shi has been quietly looking at the book. Most of the time, his face is calm. Occasionally, he will be moved, surprised, or at some time, he will fall into a meditation.


    In this way, he looked all the way and saw the last page of the book.


    This is the end of the secret method belonging to the ancient demon family, the demon emperor. It''s like the door in front of him, which had only opened a gap. Now it''s completely open to him, so that the world in the door can be completely displayed, and the scenery is boundless.


    Shen Shi was a little excited, a little excited, until he saw the last page.


    There are also handwriting and Dharma here, but it has nothing to do with Yin Yang mantra. This piece of paper records a strange and domineering method, which has only one effect, that is, to forcibly destroy one of the Dantian or the forehead orifices, and then combine the whole body''s spiritual power into one.


    Only one of the two roads can be chosen. Words like knives, cold and heartless, coldly show in front of Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi looked at the paper and sat in the same place. For a long time, he didn''t look away. He was so silent.


    The next morning, after less than an hour''s sleep, Shen Shi still woke up early, but now he is getting deeper and deeper, and this fatigue is no problem for him, so he is still in good spirits.


    When he opened the stone gate of the cave, a familiar, fresh, slightly moist fragrance, which only belonged to the valley, turned into a breeze, blowing on his face. Shen Shi took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt as if his body suddenly felt relaxed. He shook his head and laughed a little with self mockery. Then he turned back and cried out. A black shadow came out of him with a whoosh. The weeds outside rolled from inside, and rushed into the dense mountain vegetation nearby. In a twinkling of an eye, the shadow disappeared.


    Shen Shi laughed, but he didn''t want to pay attention to the little black pig. He closed the stone gate and walked out of the valley. After going out for such a long time, as long as I go to see my master again this morning, I don''t think it''s a big deal to be in Jinhong mountain. Then it''s time to go down the mountain and meet Ling Chunni in Liuyun city.


    I haven''t seen him for many days. Thinking of the woman''s gentle face, he couldn''t help thinking of her. Subconsciously, he quickened his pace. After walking a section of the mountain road, he saw the familiar and strange cave next to him.


    What is familiar is the cave. He has seen it many times. What is strange is that he vaguely knows that there are people living here. But for such a long time, he has never had a chance to see the owner of the cave.


    On this day, it looks like the same.


    Shen Shi takes a look at the closed stone gate of the cave, and then goes on. The valley is secluded, the vegetation is dense, everything looks very quiet.


    Until he suddenly heard a rumbling sound in the direction behind him. Shen Shi''s body was suddenly shocked, and then he turned and looked back.


    At the entrance of the cave, the stone gate was slowly opening, and then a man came out from there.


    Two lines of sight, in this morning''s Valley, see each other.


    There are still many bright trees in the valley, but the trees are still bright enough to let people see the valley in the morning.


    That is a man, thin and long, wearing a gray cloth shirt, looks not handsome, but it is not ugly, giving people the first feeling seems to be a very ordinary, very ordinary person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Shen Shi was really surprised when he felt that the man came out, because after he lived here for such a long time, he had no chance to see his neighbor. Unexpectedly, he suddenly met in such a situation that he didn''t care.


    A moment later, Shen Shi smiles on his face, nods and smiles at the man. No matter what, this man is also a fellow martial brother, and he is also his only neighbor in the valley. Although he still doesn''t know the character of this "neighbor", it''s always right to put on a friendly gesture. He can''t live in the valley Just two people, just like enemies.


    "Good morning, elder martial brother." Shen Shi said with a smile, "my younger brother''s name is Shen Shi. Now I live in the cave over there. These days, I''ve been seeing elder martial brother''s cave all the time, but I haven''t been able to see elder martial brother. I didn''t expect to see you like this today. "


    The expression on the man''s face has been very indifferent since he came out. Even after Shen Shi took the initiative to say hello, he didn''t seem to change much. He stood in the same place for a while and looked at Shen Shi, but he didn''t say anything.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He felt guilty when he was seen by this "elder martial brother". He couldn''t help recalling what he had just said. He thought that there was nothing wrong with what he said. When did he offend this man?


    In doubt, the man nodded and said, "Oh Hello


    With that, he looked at Shen Shi again, but he turned around and seemed to be going in the direction of the deep valley. Shen Shi frowned and looked at the man from behind. He felt that the "elder martial brother" seemed strange, but he couldn''t say what was strange.


    But since the man turned and walked away, he obviously didn''t mean to chat with Shen Shi for the time being. Shen Shi was also busy and didn''t care, so he turned and was about to move on. Who knows, he just walked two steps here, and suddenly heard the man''s voice behind him. It sounded like he was suddenly awakened with some unexpected emotion. He called out behind him and said:


    "ah..."


    Shen Shi stepped and looked back. He saw that the man had already looked at him. After waiting there for a while, he said:


    "my name is Bai Li Jue."


    With that, he seemed relieved that he had finally accomplished something that seemed difficult. Then he turned around and walked forward quickly.


    As for Shen Shi, he was a little surprised. Looking at his back, he felt puzzled. After thinking about it carefully, he didn''t come to any conclusion. He felt that the elder martial brother named Bai Li Jue seemed to be speaking slowly. When someone said something, he had to wait for a while to react.


    Looks like a freak


    Shen Shi murmured a word in his heart. He looked at the hundred Li Jue''s back, which was gradually far away. Suddenly, his sight was slightly frozen, but it fell on the position of the figure''s arms. From the appearance, there is nothing unusual about Baili. His hands are always normal on both sides of his body, and his sleeve robe looks a little long, so it seems that his arms are always hidden in his sleeves.


    In fact, this is not unusual. Ordinary people don''t even notice it many times, but Shen Shi just came back from the mysterious demon family underground palace. Deep in the underground palace, he once met a man named Huang Ming. He clearly remembered that the man also covered all the body parts under his neck with a yellow suit, including a pair of arms. When he stretched out his palm, Shen Shi would never forget the miserable white bones that appeared in front of him.


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly shakes. When he wakes up from the memory, the figure of Bai Li Jue in the distance has disappeared behind the trees. Shen Shi shakes his head silently and smiles bitterly. He thinks that he really has some wishful thinking. Is it difficult for others to cover their arms casually, and then he will doubt the gods and ghosts? How can there be a strange person like Huang Ming who lives in Jinhong mountain.


    In a word, since I have met you once, if I have a chance to see you again, I will get along well. With this thought in his heart, he turned around and strode out of the valley. Before long, there was a loud cry in the forest behind him. Then a dark shadow rushed out of the forest. It was little black pig. He looked very excited and joyful. He jumped into the middle of the mountain road and shook his body. It seemed that he had been imprisoned for many days In order to relax, he opened his mouth and yawned, then ran after Shen Shi''s figure.


    The valley was quiet, and soon it was quiet again.


    In the five elements Hall of Shu hall, it is still as cold as usual, and the situation of empty door has not changed. Shen Shi walked in all the way. He didn''t see his elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi, who used to be here. He went all the way to the back hall and found master Pu in his study.


    As soon as he opened the door, Shen Shi smelled a breath of wine. It was fragrant and mellow. It seemed like flower carving wine. When he saw Shen Shi coming in, he immediately waved to him with a smile and said, "here you are, stone. Come and sit down."Shen Shi smiles and shakes his head. He pulls a chair and sits beside old man PU. At the same time, he thinks that old man Pu and himself are the only teachers and disciples in Lingxiao sect.


    He took a look at the jar of wine and said with a smile, "you seem to be in a good mood, master, after drinking so early."


    Old man Pu, with a smile, beckoned Shen Shi to go by, then lowered his voice. At the same time, he could not suppress the pride in the voice. He said in a low voice:


    "master, I''m happy."


    "Oh, happy what? Master, let''s hear it. Let the disciples be happy for you, too. "


    "Hey, hey," old man Pu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile. After a while, he said with a smile, "guess, if I guess right, why am I happy? I''ll tell you."


    Shen Shi''s eyes turned and his mind turned for a moment. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "I see. I think you must have got some desirable treasures at the fairs in Tianhong city?"


    Old man Pu''s smile suddenly froze. After a moment, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "smelly boy, he''s as good as a ghost..."


    Shen Shi laughed.


    The master and his disciples murmured for a long time in their study. The atmosphere was relaxed and they often laughed and scolded. However, until the end, even though Shen Shi had been asking about it several times, old man Pu still kept saying mysteriously that he had gained in the fairs of Tianhong city. In the old man''s words, it was probably to arouse your appetite first.


    The master refused to let go. Although Shen Shi was a little curious, he had nothing to do with it. In fact, apart from the natural curiosity of the monks, Shen Shi also paid some attention to the origin of the treasure. It is said that all the treasures brought out by the immortals this time were taken from a large treasure house in the demon clan underground palace at the foot of Qinglong mountain.


    He has been to the demon family underground palace, and even entered it more deeply than ordinary people think. If Huang Ming''s words on that day were correct, the demon emperor palace hidden in the deep underground would be the center of the demon family underground palace. It''s just a pity that even after going deep into the demon clan underground palace, Shen Shi came back empty handed on the so-called treasure, and he didn''t see any treasure of the demon clan from the beginning to the end.


    There are many secrets hidden in the huge demon clan underground palace, which even has a great relationship with the six saints of the human race. Shen Shi always has a premonition that he might enter that place in the future. So when he heard that old man Pu might have got some treasure of the demon clan, he was really very curious.


    It''s a pity that the smelly old man just refuses to show it to others. Shen Shi has no choice but to think that if I go into the underground palace again later, if I find a lot of treasure, I won''t show it to you.


    He murmured in his heart, but most of them were joking. After sitting for a while, Shen Shi got up and left. Old man Pu didn''t ask him to stay. He just stopped Shen Shi when he went out and said, "by the way, I''ve handed over the dragon blood and dragon meat you gave me to Yunni. Now she should have studied it carefully in the Dan Hall. Maybe she will try to refine the elixir soon."


    Shen Shi nodded, which touched his heart. The dragon clan in Hongmeng world has long disappeared for many years. It is said that the last trace of the giant dragon appeared shortly after the battle between man and demon, and then disappeared completely. Recalling the vague records in some ancient books and records, it seems that it is very likely that the powerful and rising Terrans did not stop their strong and resolute pace after defeating the demons. The six saints of the Terrans at that time seemed to be particularly resolute. Soon after that, most of the once powerful alien races also rapidly weakened and disappeared, and finally gradually disappeared in the world In history.


    So over the years, almost all the elixirs with dragon''s flesh and blood as ingredients have been gradually cut off. After all, it''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. Of course, there are also a few talented alchemists who occasionally make one or two of these rare dragon elixirs. But the spirit material used in them, in addition to the extremely rare dragon meat handed down from the ancestors, is to catch some monsters with a small amount of dragon blood to replace them. Naturally, the efficacy is greatly reduced.


    But this time, master Yunni must be overjoyed. The fresh dragon meat and blood that will reappear in the world after ten thousand years should be enough to make the highest alchemists intoxicated.


    "Well, after martial uncle Yunni refines those elixirs, we should be able to share some of them?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Shen Shi asked old man Pu with a smile.


    Old man Pu snorted and glared at Shen Shi. He looked scornful and said with a sneer, "smelly boy, what a great event it is to refine the Dragon pill again, the most important of which can''t be said too much. Once refined, it will be the beginning of thousands of years, the blessing of hundreds of millions of living beings, the grand event of Hongmeng cultivation world, and enough to benefit countless monks. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "master, you''re right. It''s true! But can we get it? "


    Old man Pu turned his eyes, leaned his wine jar to his chest, and lay down. At the same time, he said with a straight face, "nonsense, take at least half of it. If you don''t give us the elixir, why should I give her dragon blood and dragon meat? No matter how long it''s been


    "Master Shen said with a sigh of relief


    Old man Pu laughed, waved his hand and said, "go, go. By the way, are you going down the mountain? Don''t forget to bring me wine when you go to Liuyun city. "


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "master, didn''t you just buy wine yesterday?"


    Old man Pu snorted and said, "I almost sold out my wealth in Tianhong city. Now I''m very poor. In the next few hundred years, it''s up to you to drink." Then he narrowed his eyes, looked at Shen Shi with a smile, and said: "Stinky boy, don''t pretend to be poor. You are rich overnight. Others don''t know. Can you hide it from me?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? It''s natural for a disciple to serve his teacher. But master, you still hide that treasure? Take it out and show it to me


    As soon as old man Pu turned over, he turned his back to Shen Shi. After a moment, he held the wine jar and began to snore.


    Shen Shi


    After walking out of the five elements hall, Shen Shi walked briskly towards the guanhaitai. He went down the mountain directly from the mountain road there, and then crossed the sea for thousands of miles to reach Liuyun city.


    In his heart, Ling Chunni''s face and smile naturally passed by, which made him feel warm and even a smile floated from the corner of his mouth. Just after two steps, Shen Shi suddenly gets a body meal. But he sees a figure pacing back and forth under the front steps of the five elements hall. It seems that he is waiting for something. And that figure, too, seems to be very familiar. It''s sun you.


    Shen Shi felt a bit surprised, but he didn''t think much about it. On weekdays, sun you often came here to find him. Then he called him with a smile and walked over.


    Sun you was wandering under the stone steps outside the five elements hall. His brow was locked and he looked a little heavy. However, when he heard Shen Shi''s cry, he was slightly shocked and looked up. Shen sighed as he walked by, and then he bit his teeth with a smile.


    "What''s the matter, sun you?" Shen Shi came to him and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. He said, "it''s not easy to get back to the mountain. I still think that the next day you''re going to sleep for a day. How can you come out so early?"


    Sun you gave a wry smile and looked a little embarrassed. He sighed and said in a low voice, "I want to sleep in, too..."


    Shen Shi saw that something was wrong with him. He said strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    After a moment''s silence, sun you shook his head, looked up into Shen Shi''s eyes and said, "stone, I I''m sorry for you


    LiuYun City, Xu family.


    The courtyard is deep, the lonely wing room, the bright sky from above, continue to breeze, the leafy trees swing slightly, everything looks so peaceful and peaceful, except for the empty wing room sitting there quietly, like forever lost its owner, it is particularly lonely.


    Shen Shi looked a little pale. He looked at the empty room and stood for a long time without saying a word. Around him, sun you, with a look of apology and embarrassment on his face, tried to comfort him several times, but he always wanted to talk but stopped. It seemed that he didn''t know what to say.


    In addition to the two of them, a little farther away from the courtyard near the door, there were several other people, all of them from the Xu family. Xu Teng, the owner of the Xu family, Xu Xing, who had just recovered from a serious illness but was still not good at doing business, and Xu Xueying, a girl with a beautiful face like pink carving and jade carving, were standing there.


    Among several people, Xu Teng and Xu Xing are all frowning, while Xu Xueying is a scallop tooth biting his lower lip. His eyes are slightly red. It seems that he is more excited than others. I don''t know why. But Shen Shi didn''t speak in front of them, and they were silent all the time. The words of apology were actually expressed sincerely and shamefully by the Xu family when sun you just led Shen Shi to arrive. At the moment, there was really no more words to say.


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time. Then he turned around with some difficulty, looked at sun you and said in a low voice: "she How did she disappear? "


    As soon as this sentence came out, the people next to him frowned. Maybe Shen Shi was in a high mood, but his voice was a little hoarse. With his face, although he tried to keep calm, all the people present could see that he was afraid of being like a storm at the moment.Sun Yougang wanted to talk. Suddenly, Xu Teng came over, sighed and said, "let me talk. Alas, this matter It''s true that our Xu family didn''t take good care of Ling. Not long after you went to the fourth plenary session that day, maybe it was only a day or two. Ling found an excuse to go out, and then It''s gone. "


    The corners of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched for a moment, his eyes were full of confusion and loss, and he said in a low voice: "she, why did she go, why..." All of a sudden, he was shocked, as if he thought of something. His eyebrows were raised, and a trace of murderous spirit passed in his eyes. He looked up at Xu Teng and said, "master Xu, is it possible that those remaining members of the beast League saw Chunni in the street and hijacked her?"


    Xu Teng was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, just wanted to say something, suddenly a figure came from the side, but in front of him, it was Xu Xueying. Shen Shi and sun you are both surprised. They look at the girl who comes by suddenly. Xu Teng and Xu Xing frown at the same time. Sun you says:


    "cousin, Shi Shi Shi is talking with his uncle. You..."


    In the back of Xu Xing is also a loud drink, way: "snow shadow, come back."


    Unexpectedly, Xu Xueying turned a deaf ear. Her bright eyes just looked straight at Shen Shi. A trace of sadness passed over her face and she said in a low voice: "Shen Elder brother, in fact, on the day when sister Chunni disappeared, she went out with me. "


    "Ah..." Shen Shi and sun you don''t know about it. They are all stunned for a moment. However, Xu Teng and Xu Xing seem to have known something for a long time. Hearing the words, they all frown. Xu Teng pauses for a moment and says in a deep voice, "I''ll make it clear to brother Shen. Xueying, don''t talk too much."


    Who knows, Xu Xueying looks like an iron heart. She looks sad, but she has to finish what she has said. She says to Shen Shi, "brother Shen, sister Chunni came to see me that day. She said she was bored in the wing room and wanted to go out with me. I agreed, and then I went shopping with her in nanbaofang


    "Originally Everything is fine. We are just as usual. We walk and stroll, and there is no rival staring at us at all. But when I walk to a shop in the middle, I see a beautiful jade hairpin. I can''t help but want to have a close look at it. Sister Chunni smiles and asks me to go into the shop. She also says that she is waiting for me outside the door. But But after I watch it, I''ll come out... "


    At this point, Xu Xueying''s head has been lowered to her chest, and there is a faint moisture floating in her eyes. Even her voice is a bit trembling, choking: "but after I come out, sister Chunni can''t find any more, she and she are gone."


    Shen Shi''s body vibrated for a moment, and his face turned white again. Sun you stood aside and sighed and said to him, "my two uncles and I have thought about this matter carefully. It really doesn''t look like the remaining evils of the beast alliance. After Ling''s disappearance, we searched all over the city. We also tried to find some passers-by outside the shop and the shop owner. But the answers we got were either that we didn''t notice such a woman, or that someone saw Ling turn around and walk away. And since then, I don''t know why, I can''t find the news of Ling


    Shen Shi turns around quietly and looks at the empty room with open door. Even if Xu Teng''s voice with apology comes from behind, he is saying something vaguely:


    "brother Shen, don''t worry, we Xu family will never let go of this matter. If we don''t find it in the city, we will go out of the city to look for it. If we can''t find it in one day, we will find it in ten days, if we can''t find it in ten days, we will find it in a hundred days or a thousand days I always have to give you an explanation... "


    These words, like the breeze, fluttered past Shen Shi''s ears without stopping. In his heart, there was just a voice murmuring: "Chunni, where have you been? Where are you now... "


    At the same time, far away from the alien world, there is a gray mountain in the deep part of the rainbow world, which has already wiped out all the traces of life, and is filled with cold and gloomy air.


    The mountains, in fact, are somewhat reluctant. They have been affected by the terrible atmosphere for thousands of years. Even the hard earth and mountain peaks can not resist the terrible erosion. Everywhere there are scenes of collapse, fragmentation and even powder. Only in one part of the mountain range, there is a shadow like a gray tower still standing there. In the area around the shadow of the tower, it seems that the terrain of the mountain range is still good.


    But it''s just good-looking. When you look at the past carefully, you can still see numerous cracks everywhere. It seems that it will turn into a piece of broken soil and collapse at any time.


    And it was in this place of death, under the shadow of the tower, there was a woman sitting quietly with her back against the tower. The clothes that she had brought with her beautiful body had been eroded in the evil world, revealing her plump and soul stirring body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    A black strange crystal was inlaid on her chest. Against the white skin, the strange light kept flashing. Somehow, those horrible evil spirits didn''t seem to do any harm to her body.


    Wisps of gray breath are floating out of the gray tower, and then towards the woman''s body, and then quietly penetrated into her body. Compared with the first time I came here, the tower is actually a little smaller.


    A cold wind slowly blowing, the woman seems to feel some chill, or inexplicably feel the face is very, suddenly opened his eyes, toward the distance of a certain inexplicable direction to see a look, but the eyes, no longer any emotional color, some is just a gray.


    A moment later, she slowly closed her eyes again.


    Although several leaders of the Xu family are determined to continue to search for lingchunni in front of Shen Shi, if they can''t find lingchunni three feet away from the city, they are just about to say "live to see people, die to see corpses". But Shen Shi didn''t say much about it. At most, he only said a few words in a low voice, because it was very clear in both sides'' hearts that there was no result in all probability.


    Ling Chunni disappeared when Shen Shi went to the Sizheng meeting, just after he left Liuyun city. It''s more than a month since now. In such a long time, the Xu family has been searching for all the places that they should and can. Now, all kinds of things can only be done. At least in front of Shen Shi, they have to do this It''s like this.


    It''s not about hard work, it''s about sophistication and face. Shen Shi is not the kind of closed friar who only indulges in practice but knows nothing about human relations, so he quickly wants to understand this truth.


    I understand, but it''s useless.


    He stayed in the Xu family for a few days. He followed the people of the Xu family to every place where Ling Chunni might go in LiuYun City, including the dirty and dark alley where people had died. Later, he followed people out of the city and looked for a circle outside the city. In the middle, he went to the mountain forest where he first met Ling Chunni.


    The scenery in the mountains and forests is still as it was yesterday, but the shadows are dim. After all, they come back empty handed.


    After returning to the city, Shen Shi sat quietly in the wing room where Ling Chunni once lived for a long time. Then he went out to say goodbye to Xu Teng and Xu Xing. Before leaving, he said thanks for the hard work of the Xu family, and asked the Xu family not to spend any more manpower and material resources to find Ling Chunni''s whereabouts.


    Xu Teng and Xu Xing are silent and send Shen Shi all the way out of the door. Sun you is a little worried, but Shen Shi politely but firmly refuses his move to send him back. He turns around and walks into the sea of people in Liuyun city.


    On that day, Xu Xueying, who was behind the crowd and clenched her lips, looked at her back, which gradually faded away. She was stunned for a long time. Then she went back to her boudoir and secretly cried a lot.


    Lost the beloved, will be heartache, will be sad, will be disappointed, as well as tossing and turning confusion, pain and anxiety, but life, after all, still have to go on.


    Shen Shi came back to Jinhong mountain two days later. No one knew where he had gone and what he had done in the past two days, but when he came back to the mountain, he was very haggard.


    Then he went back to his cave and stayed at home for nearly three months, like a closed door. In the middle, sun you came to see him several times. He seemed very worried, but in the end, he closed the door. Later, more and more people realized that something was wrong. First of all, Zhong Qingzhu, who was always calm and careful, came to ask sun you when he couldn''t see anyone in Shenshi cave. Then even Zhong Qinglu came to ask, which made sun you have a good time It''s a bit of a mess.


    In fact, if it''s only Zhong Qingzhu, it''s OK. After all, she knows something about Ling Chunni, but Zhong Qinglu doesn''t know all the time, and sun you doesn''t dare to say much about it. But the more she doesn''t say it, the more strange it becomes. Zhong Qinglu chases him more closely. In the end, sun you just won''t come out.


    So in this small circle on Jinhong mountain, Shen Shi''s few friends are worried about him, either openly or secretly, while he is hiding in the cave. On the contrary, his pet, Xiao Hei, is lively and doesn''t seem to worry much about his master. He often slips out of the cave and plays in the nearby valley forest. He is seen several times.


    After three months of this, it was time to be forgotten. Shen Shi opened the stone gate of the cave and walked out of the cave for the first time since March.


    Although there is light in the cave, Shen Shi still squints his eyes subconsciously when the light falls from the top of his head. It seems that he looks pretty good. He doesn''t look down or haggard, but he looks much thinner than before. However, his demeanor is much calmer and more refined than before.


    After standing at the entrance of the cave for a moment, Shen Shi looked around. He didn''t see little black pig, and he didn''t know where the guy was playing now. But this guy was always wild. Shen Shi didn''t worry about it, so he went out of the valley.On the way through the cave next door, Shen Shi takes a look over there and finds that the stone door is closed as before. But the elder martial brother who called himself bailijie last time didn''t see him this time.


    But Shen Shi didn''t pay attention to it. Originally, he and the man just met. All the way out of the valley, along the mountain road on the viewing platform, the shadow and voice suddenly increased, a long time did not feel the lively atmosphere in front of him.


    People who come and go, who know or don''t know, who have or don''t have an impression, are walking their own way. Maybe everyone has their own story. So does the woman who suddenly left her have a secret she doesn''t know?


    Where is she now


    Didn''t you agree to buy a house in Liuyun city and stay together for the rest of your life?


    Shen Shi bowed his head quietly. When the sea breeze came from the distant sea, he took a deep breath. Then he shook his head and continued to walk forward. The direction was the five elements Hall of the art hall.


    But before he took two steps, when he heard someone passing by, he suddenly stopped, and then called with a little surprise: "Shen Shi?"


    Shen Shi looked back and saw two people standing side by side, a man and a woman. The woman was he Xiaomei, and the man was Sun Heng.


    Sun Heng strode over and said to Shen Shi with a smile: "Shen Shi, I haven''t seen you for a long time since we went back to the mountain. Where have you been these months?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I I''m practicing in my cave. "


    "Oh." Sun Heng nodded his head. It didn''t look like a big surprise, because if the disciples who came back from the secret place of asking heaven had any great achievements, it''s not uncommon for them to practice in seclusion.


    Shen Shi then took a look at he Xiaomei, who was standing next to sun Heng, and found that she was also smiling. She looked young and lively, beautiful as open flowers, and very eye-catching. After a moment''s pause, he looked at Sun Heng, but said with a smile:


    "why, it seems that you two are very good?"


    He Xiaomei smiles, doesn''t speak, and doesn''t look shy. Sun Heng nods his head, then looks at Shen Shi. Suddenly, she looks sincere and says to Shen Shi: "Shen Shi, we have cleared up our misunderstanding and are determined to be together. Thank you for reminding me."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I didn''t do anything." Then he took a look at Sun Heng and suddenly said, "I''m happy for you to be together, but Will you agree with what you mean at home? "


    Sun Heng frowned and looked at Shen Shi with a look of surprise.


    Looking at Sun Heng''s face, Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he laughed bitterly at himself and said, "I''m sorry, I''m talkative. There have been a lot of things recently, and my brain is not working very well. "


    Sun Heng shakes his head. It seems that he doesn''t care. In fact, the sun family is booming. Although he lost to his cousin sun you in the fight a few days ago, he is still the eldest son of the sun family. His identity is still different. For his future wife, the sun family will not let him choose people at will. Of course, he Xiaomei is said to have a good family background. Shen Shi vaguely remembers that she once said that her father was a great man in Cangzhou.


    However, these things are afterwords, and they have nothing to do with him. Shen Shi doesn''t ask any more questions. He just looks at Sun Heng and he Xiaomei standing together with a happy look, which makes people happy after all. But after thinking about it for a while, there is a haze in his heart.


    At the moment, Shen Shi had no mood for chatting. After a few words with them, he turned around and left. However, sun Heng seemed to think of something and stopped Shen Shi, but he took out a jar of wine and gave it to Shen Shi, and said with a smile:


    "this is a good wine from Xiaomei''s hometown. Its name is Sangluo. It tastes sweet and sour. It''s her favorite. And I can''t find it here in Haizhou. It''s said that Mr. Lingshi Pu likes the best wine. I''ll give you this jar of wine. "


    Shen Shi thought about it and didn''t refuse. He took it and said thanks with a smile. Sun Heng and he Xiaomei walked away. Looking at their intimate figure from behind, he talks and laughs. It seems that it''s the time of deep love. Shen Shi can''t help but be silent for a while. After a while, he gently shakes his head, but he puts Sangluo wine into his own Ruyi bag.


    Old man Pu had already drunk the Sangluo wine he brought back, but he didn''t seem to like the slightly sour taste. His favorite wine was Huadiao or Zhuyeqing wine, so later, most of the Sangluo wine was still drunk by Shen Shi.


    That kind of sweet taste with slightly sour strange taste, now seems to float up from the memory, just like his mood these days.


    After staying on the sea watching platform for a while, Shen Shi thought for a moment. He turned around and walked down the steps, but went to the cave where sun you lived. For the past three months, he has been shut up, most of which is because he is sad. But not opening the stone gate does not mean he is deaf and blind. During this period, sun you has been outside his gate many times, including several times when he was blocked by Zhong Qingzhu and Zhong Qinglu and forced to question for a long time.Although Ling Chunni disappeared when she was in the Xu family, it seems that the reason for this is more likely to be Ling Chunni. She left on her own. It really has nothing to do with sun you. Shen Shi is not a person to vent his anger at will, and he has been good friends with sun you for so many years. Once he calms down, although he is still a little worried and sad, he still wants to say thanks to sun you.


    Sun you''s cave, which he has been to before, is much better than his remote and lonely valley cave. It''s easy to find. Just as he was about to call the door, he suddenly saw a slim figure coming by. He had a beautiful face but a cold look. His brow was slightly wrinkled. It seemed that he had something on his mind. It was Zhong Qingzhu.


    It seems that Zhong Qingzhu is also looking for sun you, and she doesn''t seem to notice Shen Shi when she is full of worries. Until she goes to the gate of the cave, and just wants to raise her hand to call, she suddenly finds Shen Shi standing by.


    "Ah..." Zhong Qingzhu gave a light cry, and a trace of surprise and amazement passed in his eyes. Then he came quickly and said, "stone, are you out?"


    Shen Shi felt a little sorry. In this March, Zhong Qingzhu actually came to see him several times, obviously worried about his state. You know, after she came back from the secret land of asking heaven, her status has gone up a lot compared with before. Her spiritual realm has directly broken through to the divine realm. She has been regarded as the two leading figures of the young generation of Lingxiao sect and the only child of Gan family, and even has a little bit more than that in voice.


    It is obvious that Zhong Qingzhu really thinks highly of herself. However, Shen Shi is not a fool after she has spent a lot of time together in the secret place of asking heaven for help.


    They stood at the door of sun you''s cave and gazed at each other for a long time, but no one said anything. After a while, Shen Shicai nodded and said, "well, I''m out. I haven''t seen you these days. I''m really sorry."


    Zhong Qingzhu shakes his head subconsciously and looks at Shen Shi''s haggard face. He wanted to say something, but suddenly he wants to say something. After a while, she turned her eyes slightly, looked at the land under her feet, but said in a soft voice: "I heard that She''s gone? "


    Shen Shi is stunned. When Zhong Qingzhu quarreled with sun you at the entrance of his cave several times before, sun you didn''t let go of the story of Ling Chunni''s disappearance, including Zhong Qinglu''s, but now he doesn''t think that Zhong Qingzhu seems to know. But then he thought about it, and then he was relieved that Zhong Qingzhu knew about Ling Chunni. Maybe because of this, sun you didn''t know when to tell her afterwards.


    At the moment, she sighed softly and said, "yes, she suddenly left without knowing why. Now she can''t find her."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes flickered slightly. After a while, he said, "can''t you really find her?"


    Shen said with a smile, "she can''t find any place. Now it seems that Chunni should have left LiuYun City, or even Haizhou. The world of Hongmeng is so vast that if she really wants to avoid it, she really can''t find her. "


    With that, his face looked a little gloomy. Zhong Qingzhu raised his eyes and gazed at him for a moment. Gradually, there was a trace of tenderness in his eyes. He went to Shen Shi''s side, reached for his palm, and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. She''s not a child. If she left, she should be able to take care of herself. You Take care of yourself. "


    At the end of the speech, the voice dropped a little bit, but the concern in the words seemed to linger around Shen Shi like a soft water.


    Shen Shi nodded, looked up at her and said, "I''m ok. Thank you."


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and stands beside him. After a while, he says in a soft voice, "I don''t think you have anything to do now. Otherwise, you''d better go to the hundred mountain world with me again. You should be relieved."


    "Well?" Shen Shi Zheng for a while, way, "hundred mountain boundary?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile: "yes, just the two of us. Don''t forget that you promised me at the beginning."


    Looking at her soft and beautiful face, it seems that there is still a soft temperature in her gentle hands. The heart seems to be close in front of her. Shen Shi is silent. After a while, he takes a deep breath, nods and says:


    "OK, let''s go to the hundred mountains once."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    It''s not perfunctory for Shen Shi to promise Zhong Qingzhu to go to baishanjie again. But of course, this kind of thing doesn''t mean to go right away. He always has to be prepared in advance. Although baishanjie is regarded as the back garden of Lingxiao sect, it''s full of monsters. In fact, it''s a very dangerous place. Besides, the last time Shen Shi went to baishanjie just to select the competition for the Sizheng assembly, he saw the extremely rare sixth order monster iron winged Black Scorpion and a large group of fourth order monsters. You know, in the Hongmeng world, a fourth order monster must be a breeding demon pill, which can be regarded as a overlord.


    Not to mention later, he also inadvertently saw that in the dark of the mountains, there was a mysterious and extremely terrible giant monster.


    So baishanjie is actually a more dangerous alien world than most places he visited and explored in the past. However, because of the rectification and development of Lingxiao sect for many years, these dangers are controllable to some extent. At least as long as he does not leave Lingxiao city too far away, he will not encounter too dangerous situation.


    Although it''s just march, Shen also needs to calm down. So after discussing with Zhong Qingzhu, he decided to leave for baishanjie in ten days.


    With this promise and result, Zhong Qingzhu looks very happy. He doesn''t know whether he remembers the past or sees Shen Shi. He finally cheers up and doesn''t feel sorry for himself. After they talk for a while, Zhong Qingzhu leaves first. Shen Shi watches her figure disappear at the end of the road. After pondering for a while, he goes forward to call sun you''s cave again.


    The originally closed stone gate still didn''t move at first, but after Shen Shi raised his voice for two times, he heard the rumbling sound. Sun you ran out with a look of surprise. He hugged Shen Shi tightly, then looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile: "good guy, it''s you! I thought you were going to be shut up for a few years, and I was worried that you would turn your face and refuse to recognize others when you came out, and then you would break up with me. "


    "Bah!" Shen Shi couldn''t help spat at him.


    Friends talk, beat their chests and shoulders, and the sound of laughter reverberates. Even though there are some sadness in the past, even though some people are sometimes sad and desperate, the world is long, time always goes by, and the days always go on.


    No matter how much pain, no matter how desperate, as long as time goes by, it will get better after all.


    People like ants, in the vast world, this is just a drop in the ocean.


    In a big city like Liuyun city and Tianhong City, countless people are continuing their own lives and have their own stories. In the distant horizon, in the shadow of the most impossible life, with the back of the gray tower, the soul stirring skin seems to be growing in the gray sea of extinction The crystal clear hair, strands of gray breath constantly overflow from the tower, floating to her naked body, and then slowly penetrate.


    Occasionally, she would open her eyes and look at this dark and lifeless world with no expression. There was only one piece of indifference left in her flexible and gentle eyes, which seemed to be assimilating with this world full of death breath.


    Except occasionally, the tiny moment deep in her eyes will pass by a little bit of indifference to almost nothing, but it is like lightning.


    The shadow of the gray tower has shrunk to less than half of the original, and the speed of the overflow of the gray breath seems to be accelerating with the passage of time.


    After thousands of years of silence, it has long been reduced to a forbidden area for the death of living beings. The changes that are taking place in the Feihong world, which separates the two families of human and demon, are not known to people. Both here in the human world and here in the demon world have long been used to the fact that the Feihong world is dead and is forbidden by living beings.


    The ancient teleportation array, which is located on both sides leading to the mysterious and dead world, has been faithfully carrying out its mission for so many years, absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, and then the array is opened with golden light every once in a while.


    But after thousands of years of abandonment, the long time has already suffered everything. The passageways on both sides of the human world and the demon world have been abandoned. There are many weeds and few people. Only the occasional golden light will remind this world that there is still an entrance, but no one will pass by this desolate and abandoned place.


    The first little strange sign actually fell on the end of the demon world.


    In fact, the demon kingdom is a big kingdom. Among all the known Hongmeng Kingdom, the demon kingdom is actually larger than all the other kingdoms except the Hongmeng kingdom. This is the birthplace of the demon clan, which once flourished in history. It is said that Pangu giant god, the creator of the demon clan, began to create the world in this world. Of course, TIANYAO emperor, the ancestor of the demon clan, was born in this world.


    All kinds of magnificent myths and legends have raised the status of the demon world to a very high level. However, time has changed. Now, the demon family, which has been defeated by the human race for thousands of years, has been chased down from the throne of the ruler of the Hongmeng world and chased all the way to the last world where the earth turtle can''t get out, is no longer as powerful as it was.Over the years, countless demon clans in the demon world have been fighting against each other, full of primitive and bloody. However, in terms of the strength of the whole race, it is somehow unable to restore the powerful strength of the past. It is clear that there is no shortage of heaven and earth''s spiritual power in the demon world, but after ten thousand years, the demon clan is unable to become strong, representing the highest combat power of the demon clan. For many years, even even even the sky demon has been in the world One hand is counted, which is in sharp contrast to the situation that the sky demons came out in large numbers in the past.


    In this regard, there are countless demon families who can''t sleep at night, and countless people can''t think about it. All kinds of conjectures emerge in an endless stream. Some say that the geomantic omen of the demon world is not good, some say that the Terran was too mean to curse the demon family, or that the demon emperor has given up all the demons This is why the demon clan lost its source of power.


    In fact, all kinds of arguments are just like smoke in the air. They can''t really convince anyone, but they are all conjectures. It is in this chaotic and primitive era, in this world full of killing and tyranny, in a forgotten corner, when an ancient breath comes again, the golden light flashes, and then, in a place beyond the ancient teleportation array, there is a strange weed that can''t be named, from which a deep strange sound suddenly sounds.


    A passing hare is eating a bunch of fresh grass leaves not far away. At this time, it seems that it suddenly feels something, suddenly starts up and looks back. But at this moment, suddenly from the tall weeds, it seemed that a black figure suddenly shook, suddenly stretched out a creepy white bone claw, and immediately grabbed the rabbit''s neck.


    The hare struggled fiercely and fearfully, pedaling desperately, but the white bone claws didn''t move, slowly retracted, grabbed the hare and retracted the weeds from it.


    A moment later, suddenly in the shadow, there was a terrible low voice. A handful of blood splashed on the surrounding grass stems, and then slowly fell down along the grass stems and leaves. At the same time, a sound of chewing came out in the grass.


    A pair of burning eyes, in the shadow with a bloody, slowly revealed.


    "Younger martial brother, drink tea."


    A soft and sweet voice sounded in Shen Shi''s ear. A pair of white tender palms handed him a cup of fragrant tea. Shen Shilian quickly took it and put it on the table in front of him.


    Xu Yanzhi is probably the only one who calls his younger martial brother so kindly in Lingxiao sect. At the moment, in the study of the back hall of the five elements hall, old man Pu is still lazily lying on the big couch as usual, while Xu Yanzhi asks Shen Shi to sit at his desk and drink tea.


    After sipping the fragrant tea, Xu Yanzhi glanced over Shen Shi''s face and said, "I heard that you have been staying in the cave for the last three months. I didn''t remember you before. What''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and then he gave a light bitter smile, but he didn''t look too sad. He just said calmly, "elder martial sister, I''m ok, but I''m just practicing in seclusion."


    Xu Yanzhi looks at him suspiciously. She seems to be dubious, because Shen Shike has never been shut up for such a long time before with her understanding of her younger martial brother.


    In the face of Xu Yanzhi''s exploring eyes, Shen Shi was also helpless, but he couldn''t really say something to his master and elder martial sister. He had to smile and say, "elder martial sister, I also want to work hard to catch up with you as soon as possible."


    Xu Yanzhi spat at him gently, but he didn''t seem to be very angry. At this time, old man Pu, who was lying on the reclining chair over there, suddenly began to smile and said, "I think you have a good effect in closing the door. Is this the middle level of Ningyuan realm again?"


    Finally, Shen Shi didn''t have to face the elder martial sister''s gaze. He was relieved. He quickly went to the master and said with a smile, "yes, master, you really have a brilliant eye. I have gained a lot from my closed door practice this time. I have recovered my way."


    His original Taoist realm had already reached the middle level of Ningyuan realm, but he was seriously injured in the secret realm of asking heaven, especially in Dantian Qihai, and almost died. Although he managed to save his life in the end, the realm of practice was retrogressed by a small one. As a result, others did not know what he had gained in the secret place, so he went out to those disciples who were unlucky enough to have died in the secret place. In today''s discussion outside, Shen Shi is almost the worst one among the disciples who came back alive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    It''s definitely a great harm for the friars to regress in the realm of cultivation. Although old man Pu and Xu Yanzhi didn''t ask directly before, they were worried about Shen Shi. However, after hearing this conversation, Xu Yanzhi immediately stood up and said to Shen Shi, "younger martial brother, are you really good?"


    Shen Shi nodded and agreed with a smile.


    Xu Yanzhi clapped his hands, and then seemed to think of something. He laughed and congratulated twice. Then he walked out of the room quickly. When he walked out of the door, he didn''t forget to turn back and smile at Shen Shi, and said, "Congratulations, but there are still people who care about you. I''ll tell them about it for you."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but Xu Yanzhi''s figure disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. It seemed that he ran away quickly. Shen Shi shakes his head helplessly, smiles for a while, pulls the chair and sits down beside old man PU.


    Old man Pu, with a smile, glanced at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "your elder martial sister is just like that. Don''t care."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "no, I dare not. Elder martial sister loves me so much. I don''t dare to be angry before I can thank you."


    Old man Pu nodded and glanced at Shen Shi again. Then he reached out and touched him in his arms. But when he pulled it back, he directly lost something to Shen Shi and said, "this thing belongs to you."


    Shen Shi grabs it and catches it. When he looks down, it''s a white jade vase. It looks like something that is commonly used in Lingxiao sect to hold elixirs. He was puzzled and looked up at old man PU. Old man Pu just waved to show him to check.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and then pulled out the cork of the jade bottle. But when the cork was just pulled out, a very strong aroma suddenly came out of the jade bottle. Shen Shi inhaled it, and he felt that all of a sudden, his limbs and bones seemed to be soft and moist in the water, and it seemed to float slightly.


    Shen Shi was shocked and looked carefully. He saw that there were three red elixirs in the jade bottle. The strong fragrance of the medicine floated from the elixir.


    "Master, what''s this Shen Shi looks surprised and asks old man PU. With his knowledge, he can''t recognize what kind of elixir it is for a moment. However, the fragrance and the elixir that can feel mysterious just by breathing the fragrance are obviously not ordinary products.


    Old man Pu waved his hand and said, "the real dragon pill is the pill that I told you earlier to let Yunni refine with dragon blood and dragon meat."


    Shen Shi couldn''t help smelling the smell of the medicine. He felt comfortable all over. He took a breath and sighed: "it''s a powerful elixir. Just smelling it, you can see that it''s really extraordinary."


    Old man Pu turned his eyes and said, "nonsense, it''s also a six grade elixir." With these words, he suddenly tilted his mouth, looked a little angry, and said, "thanks to the woman''s assurance that before, when we went to alchemy, there were a series of waste pills, which almost wasted all our dragon blood and dragon meat. Fortunately, we only turned on the stove for the last time, otherwise I would not have done it with her."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then he shook his head with a smile. He didn''t look as angry as old man PU. His eyes returned to the three red elixirs in the jade bottle, full of joy. He is not a new man who knows nothing about the way of alchemy. It is the most difficult way in this way. It is extremely difficult to refine the ordinary one grade and two grade elixirs, not to mention the six grade elixir which can be said to be the peerless elixir.


    Moreover, it has been ten thousand years since the fall of the dragon clan and its disappearance in the Hongmeng world. Almost all the Dan prescriptions related to it have been put on the shelf. Even if they are taken out occasionally for refining, the main materials are also other things. Among them, the failure of refining new Dan is quite normal.


    Shen Shi himself has already finished all the refining by master Yunni, and he is ready to send some dragon meat and dragon blood to master Yunni. But he can''t imagine that master Yunni, who is known as the best alchemist in the world, is really worthy of his reputation. After refining like this, he really turns into an elixir. As for old man Pu''s contemptuous reaction, Shen Shi thinks that his eccentric nature is mostly against Yunni, so he is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Looking at Shen Shi happily looking at the real dragon pill, old man Pu turned his mouth, but there was still a smile in his eyes. Then he said faintly, "this kind of elixir is still good. You can stay and take it yourself. If I expect it to be good, these three elixirs are almost enough to push your way to the upper level of Ningyuan realm. If you have better talent, it''s a little bit difficult It''s not a chance or two. "


    Shen Shi was just happy at first, but when he heard the last sentence, he suddenly frowned and thought of something. His face was a little gloomy. He sat over there looking at the elixir in his jade bottle and whispered to himself:


    "divine artistic conception..."


    Before that state, it seems that the time limit for the hard choices that must be made is earlier and more determined than I expected.


    The true dragon pill is a unique elixir of six grades. Of course, it can''t be refined only by a few pieces of dragon blood and dragon meat that Shen Shi brought from the secret place of asking heaven. You don''t need to think about all kinds of auxiliary ingredients to know that they must be all kinds of rare elixirs, and their value is absolutely not low. Not to mention how demanding these elixirs are on alchemy, There are only a few people who can really refine it.In fact, the combined value of various factors in Dan Tang is not lower than that of the flesh and blood of the dragon people, even more so.


    Therefore, after he turned on the stove to make the pills, old man Pu said to his disciples that he would definitely get the pills, or he would turn against the Dan Hall. But in fact, he got a little bit of the pills in private. The more important factor is that the blood and flesh of the dragon family, the main material of the pills, is so rare that they have disappeared for thousands of years.


    Old man Pu didn''t tell Shen Shi about the twists and turns, but Shen Shi knew a little bit about it soon after, because Zhong Qinglu came to see him after he got the news of his exit.


    The two met in Shen Shi''s cave. When Shen Shi opened the stone gate, he saw Zhong Qinglu standing at the door. The morning light fell on her cheek and shoulder. It seemed that she had a gentle halo on her soft face, which made her very beautiful.


    She just stood there and looked at him quietly for a while. Somehow, in this quiet valley, they didn''t speak, which gradually made the atmosphere a little embarrassed. After a long time, Zhong Qinglu sighed and said, "are you ok?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, then he laughed and said, "it''s OK."


    Two people smile at each other. Zhong Qinglu seems to have a lot of words to say, but she calms down again. It seems that after standing here, she suddenly feels that she doesn''t need to say any more. The atmosphere suddenly relaxed again. There were not too many words, just a few winks and smiles.


    Then Zhong Qinglu felt a bit of joy in her heart. She felt strange joy and joy in her heart. The wind in the valley was blowing slightly with a moist breath, and her black hair was blowing a little. Then she said to Shen Shi with a smile, "let''s go out for a walk."


    Shen Shi also seems to be infected by this beautiful woman''s suddenly cheerful mood, subconsciously said with a smile: "good."


    So the two men went out, usually, or many of them walked to the mountain road outside the valley. This time, Zhong Qinglu suddenly became curious, took two steps, turned back and said with a smile to Shen Shi, "what''s in the valley?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and said, "it''s a waterfall. There are some old trees and rocks in the valley. Nothing else."


    Zhong Qinglu thought about it and said, "let''s go and have a look. I''ll see what kind of place you live in on weekdays."


    Shen Shi was disappointed and walked with her side by side. At the same time, he said with a smile, "I live in the cave, not in the valley. But it''s OK to look in the past. I didn''t walk inside a few times on weekdays, but Xiao Hei scurried around in the valley all day, and seemed to run there often. "


    Zhong Qinglu looked at him with a curved eyebrow and a smile.


    Along the way, walking in the shade of the broken sun, a few fallen leaves, a few old vines hanging low, variegated but bright wild flowers occasionally dotted in the mountains and grass, gently shaking in the fresh mountain wind.


    The sound of water gradually became loud, and the sound of chatting and talking echoed gently in the forest, accompanied by the occasional relaxed laughter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So ah, my master was angry when he came back that day. He kept a straight face and didn''t talk for a long time. " Zhong Qinglu lowered her voice, but with a smile on her face, approached Shen Shi and said with a low smile, "later, she said to me that they were three six grade elixirs. I''m afraid that the other three sects in the Sizheng family would break their heads to grab them, so it''s really cheap to think about it, uncle PU."


    Shen Shi rolled his eyes, coughed, and said, "it''s not his old man who has taken out the main material. It''s right to share it."


    "Well, it''s reasonable for you to say so, but my master said that we can refine this kind of pill later. If the Dan Hall and you are here, at least it will be opened in July, er, no, August 2."


    "Hiss..." Shen Shi took a cold breath and said, "elder Yunni, you are from the immortal society. You are so powerful in business!"


    Zhong Qinglu glared at him and hit Shen Shi on his arm. She said angrily, "don''t speak ill of my master."


    "Ha ha, don''t say, don''t say." Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile and walks a few steps forward. He smiles with a smile on his face, but suddenly he is stunned in his heart. He finds that his originally depressed mood seems to be much calmer and more relaxed during the chat.


    As Zhong Qinglu walks forward, she suddenly realizes that the position around her is suddenly empty. She turns around at her feet, only to find Shen Shi standing a few steps behind. She doesn''t know when she stops. She was a little surprised for a moment and said strangely, "stone, why don''t you go?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    Shen Shi''s eyes drooped slightly. After a while, he stepped forward again. With a smile on his face, he came to her side, took a deep look at Zhong Qinglu, and said, "well, suddenly I think of something, I''m a little lost. Let''s go on."


    Zhong Qinglu nodded with a smile and went on walking with him side by side. At the same time, she said, "by the way, my master said that uncle Pu once mentioned that zhenlongdan would give you one, right?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, nodded and said sincerely, "yes, master is really good to me."


    Zhong Qinglu took a look at him, showing concern on his face, and said: "after you get the elixir, remember to take it as soon as possible. It''s good for your Taoism."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Zhong Qinglu is a little strange, but she doesn''t care too much. After all, this kind of elixir is so rare that it''s very useful when it''s collected. So she quickly digs away from the topic and says:


    "by the way, since you have passed the customs this time, and I heard that daohang has recovered, what''s your plan next?"


    Shen Shi''s eyes flashed for a moment and said, "I promised Qingzhu that I would go to a hundred mountains exploration with her."


    Zhong Qinglu''s light steps suddenly stopped.


    "Oh." After a while, she sighed softly, and then said, "the world of hundred mountains is always dangerous, especially the place far away from Lingxiao city All in all, be careful yourself. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "I know."


    After two steps, suddenly, Zhong Qinglu seemed to summon up courage. Her eyes flashed for a moment, and suddenly said, "yes, stone, if If I want to go, can I? "


    At the end of the day, Shen Shi didn''t directly agree to Zhong Qinglu''s proposal. After all, Zhong Qingzhu invited him to take a trip to the world of mountains. If he comes back here and brings another Zhong Qinglu, he always feels that it''s not appropriate. And Zhong Qinglu didn''t say anything more about it, but she was still a little silent after all. After standing in the valley for a moment, she left.


    Shen Shi wants to see her off, but Zhong Qinglu insists on refusing. Seeing her walk away quickly and disappear behind the trees, Shen Shi frowns slightly and turns around.


    This is the deepest part of the valley. A white waterfall flows down from the top. It is not very large in scale. It is about three or four feet high, but it has plenty of water. Below the pool, the water splashed in the air.


    The wet water powder is floating in the air, the cool mountain wind blows, and the face feels wet. The air is full of the smell of moisture. The winding mountain road extends to one side of the waterfall to the end. Surrounded by towering peaks and green shade, it looks like the deep part of the valley. There are many ancient trees around it. Except for the accident of the mountain road at the foot, there is no scene of people.


    Shen Shi looked around and gazed at the waterfall. Unconsciously, he was immersed in the secluded scenery of the integration of heaven and earth, and his originally depressed mood relaxed. After a while, he looked down and saw that there was a gap missing in a corner of the deep blue water pool, from which the water flowed out and meandered forward, forming the small stream that had previously bypassed the bottom of the valley ¡£


    It was at this moment that a shadow suddenly passed by the pool in front of him. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then he recognized that it seemed to be a little black pig. Early this morning, Xiao Hei slipped out of the cave to play. He never went back until now. Unexpectedly, he ran here. It seems that the place where he just ran out is somewhere deep in the dense forest of the surrounding mountains.


    Shen Shi tilted his mouth and laughed and scolded in his heart. He thought that this guy looked more and more like a wild boar.


    "Hello Shen Shi yelled and waved to Xiao Hei.


    As he ran to the edge of the pool, Xiao Hei, who seemed to be passing by and wanted to drink water, suddenly felt excited. He seemed to be startled by Shen Shi''s cry. His feet slipped, but with a whoosh, he fell from a big stone, and fell into the water with a splash.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shen Shi''s hand suddenly froze in the air. After a moment, he put it down, shook his head and turned away. And behind him, the little black pig in the pool jumped out of the water with a cry, "roaring and humming" and climbed up to the bank. Then, he shook his fur and splashed water. Then, he yelled at Shen Shi''s back with an angry look.


    However, after seeing that Shen Shi left without looking back, the little black pig soon calmed down. It seemed that it was useless to call again. After standing in the same place and being quiet for a while, he seemed to look around and slowly turned his eyes to the waterfall.


    Then, its nose suddenly moved, as if it smelled in the air.


    From low to high, it stood at the edge of the pool and slowly looked over the waterfall. Among the snow-white water, at the top of the waterfall, a figure suddenly appeared. It seemed to be an ordinary man in gray clothes.He took a silent look at the deserted mountain road, then his eyes also fell down, swept the stream pool, and finally fell on the black pig on the edge of the pool.


    Up and down, a person and a pig, in this quiet valley, suddenly look at each other strangely.


    At the end of the demon clan''s journey to the underground palace, Huang Ming left Shen Shi a vital volume of Yin Yang mantra. Naturally, Shen Shi has read it carefully these days. The Yin Yang mantra, which can become the once powerful royal secret of the demon clan, is naturally extraordinary, especially when Shen Shi saw the complete secret script for the first time.


    There are nine complete yin-yang mantras, four Yin mantras and five Yang mantras. Among them, five mantras are cultivation methods including Qingxin mantra and Tianming mantra. The effect is to have a powerful bonus effect on all kinds of mantras. According to Shen Shi''s understanding of the above words in this ancient volume, the remaining four mantras are directly the most powerful forbidden mantras.


    The so-called most powerful words are the words "heaven and earth fall apart" and "mountains and seas fall apart" mentioned in this book. These words look really frightening. Shen Shi doesn''t know whether they are exaggerated or not, but now of course he can''t verify them, because he can''t practice these magic methods at present.


    At least you need to complete all five basic mantras before you can begin to practice the last four forbidden mantras. But look at the meaning of these words that record Yin and Yang mantras. To be exact, it looks like some notes written next to the mantras, much like Huang Ming, who has been the leader in the five elements since ancient times. According to his meaning, it seems that it''s common to practice these forbidden incantations casually for decades without success


    Shen Shi went back to the cave. After closing the stone gate, he sat at the table for a while. Then he took out two things and put them in front of him. The same thing recorded the secret Dharma mantra of the demon family. Huang Ming sent him an old book. The other one was a white jade bottle, which contained a real dragon pill.


    He quietly looked at the two things on the table and remained motionless for a long time.


    He abandoned Lingqiao and gathered together the elixir field. From then on, he relied on lingxiaozong and took zhenlongdan, just like thousands of monks in the world. What he put in front of him might be a broad road.


    Yin Yang mantra, Lingqiao secret acupoints, it was too difficult and dangerous to go this way, even he almost abandoned everything, and Shen Shi could not even protect himself To prove whether this secret method of demon clan will do harm to you;


    compared with the two methods, you can almost know what to choose without thinking about it. Yin Yang mantra does too much harm, but its only advantage is that it is strong enough.


    That kind of power is what Shen Shi really experienced, and as long as he thinks about what it would be like if he really practiced all the Yin and Yang mantras, that kind of temptation is enough to make him struggle in his heart. Although that day under the demon clan underground palace, he once said his choice to Huang Ming directly, but when it came to making a choice, Shen Shi still hesitated.


    What all the monks in the world pursue is actually the word "powerful"?


    Perhaps Huang Ming also thought of this point, so he deliberately gave this book to him.


    Strong, you can pursue longevity, you can pursue natural resources, you can do everything you want to do.


    Including Revenge.


    How many years, then that a hate, has not been slowly forgotten?


    The corners of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched for a while, and his eyes dropped slowly. After a long time, he called softly: "Dad."


    After a while, he looked at a corner of the cave and said softly:


    "Niang..."


    Many years later, I don''t know why, once extinguished flame, suddenly re burning in the depths of his eyes.


    That day, Shen Shi sat in his cave for a long time. When it was dusk, a sound of slapping on the stone gate woke him up from his meditation.


    The sound and rhythm of clapping the door are very familiar. Shen Shi picks his eyebrows slightly and goes to open the stone door. Sure enough, a gap is opened at the door. Then a dark shadow comes in. It''s Xiao Hei. Look at the way it rushes in, it''s going to go to the bedroom and jump into bed again.


    Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile on the corner of his mouth. However, when he sweeps through the cave, he is stunned. He sees a man in grey standing on the side of the mountain road several feet away from the entrance of the cave. His hands are hanging down beside him. His face is calm, but his face is a little familiar. It''s the neighbor Bai Li Jue he saw before.


    At the moment, the hundred Li never knew why he stopped on the mountain road. His eyes were shining, but he was looking at Shen Shi cave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    Shen Shi was puzzled and went out. He first took a look outside the stone gate of his cave. He saw that there was nothing unusual as usual. Then he arched his hand at Bai Li Jue and said, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother Bai Li?"


    Bai Li Jue took a look at him. There was no special emotion in his eyes, but he asked Shen Shi, "is that little black pig raised by you?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "Xiao Hei, it''s mine. What''s the matter, elder martial brother? " Shen Shi laughed for a while and said, "this little guy is a bit wild. I don''t care much about him at ordinary times. If I offend him, I''ll make amends to you."


    But Bai Li Jue shook his head and said, "it didn''t offend me." With these words, he turned and walked out of the mountain road. It seemed that he was going to end this strange conversation. But after two steps, he suddenly turned back and said,


    "that pig is good."


    "Well..." Shen Shi didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he agreed casually. Then, seeing that Bai Li never said a word more, he turned and walked away.


    It seems that he is a strange man. Shen Shi thinks so in his heart, but then he thinks that the valley is quiet and desolate. The elder martial brother Bai Li seems to have lived in the cave here much earlier than himself. It doesn''t seem too strange that he is a little lonely.


    With these thoughts in his heart, Shen Shi went back to his cave and closed the stone gate. When he walked two steps, he heard a strange noise coming from his bedroom. Shen Shi rolled his eyes and quickly walked over there. He had a look at the door. Sure enough, he saw little black pig''s belly stretched up and his limbs stretched out. He had already jumped on the bed and snored so much that he had a good sleep.


    "Every day I eat, sleep, wake up and play, these days Shen Shi shook his head and grinned bitterly. He suddenly felt a little funny and said to himself,


    "immortal pig..."


    After a while, he went back to the table and glanced at the two things on the table. After a while, he seemed to sigh gently, then reached out a hand and picked up the jade bottle on the table.


    Time passed in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, it was time for the ten day appointment.


    That morning, Shen Shi got up to tidy up his belongings and called Xiao Hei. Then he left the cave, walked the mountain road and came to the sea watching platform.


    The sea breeze blows from the sea. Looking from a distance, you can see that under the seven huge Hongjun pillars, the ground is made of bluestone and the fence is carved with white jade. A large number of Lingxiao sect disciples are coming and going to the most lively place in this sect. Without much effort, Shen Shi finds Zhong Qingzhu, who seems to have arrived earlier than him, under one of the Hongjun pillars.


    Today, she is already a famous young leader in Lingxiao sect. She is famous for her talent and Taoism. With her beautiful appearance, Zhong Qingzhu is even better than Gan Ze in the sect, especially among many young disciples. Girls, that''s what they take advantage of.


    She stood alone under the Hongjun pillar. Many people came and went to greet her. Some of them talked with a smile, some were calm, and some just nodded. It didn''t seem like everything, but it gave people a sense of ease. Most of the people who met her didn''t have any life It''s a sign of anger.


    But after all, she didn''t show any sign of chatting with anyone for a long time, so in the crowd passing by in the distance, there were some comments. Some people were also secretly looking at here, guessing that the woman seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Then this conjecture was revealed when Shen Shi and Xiao Hei came all the way, and then the whispering voice seemed to become much louder.


    Walking in front of Zhong Qingzhu, Shen Shi coughs and signals that he has come here.


    Zhong Qingzhu leaned back against the solid and heavy Hongjun pillar and gave a little smile. The sea breeze blew a wisp of hair from her temples and brushed her white face. It seemed that she rarely brought a trace of laziness. She said in a soft voice, "here you are."


    Shen Shi said, "well," and then said, "how do I feel that other people around us have been watching us all the time?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s smile seemed a little deeper, but he pursed his mouth and said with a smile, "I don''t know."


    Shen Shi shrugged his shoulders and said, "forget it, let''s go regardless of them."


    "Good," said Zhong Qingzhu


    They walked side by side. The way to the hundred mountain boundary was not on the Jinhong mountain. They wanted to go down from here to a xuangui island in the sea around the Jinhong mountain. There was an ancient transmission array. Only from there could they enter the hundred mountain boundary, which is known as the back garden of Lingxiao sect.


    Ignoring the eyes floating around from time to time, they walked to the side of the mountain road together. The morning sun came down from the blue sky. For a moment, they were bathed in warm light, and they seemed to be particularly harmonious and well matched.


    In the distant elixir hall, Zhong Qinglu stood at the door, looked at it from a distance, then turned pale and walked into the hall.When Kankan comes to the edge of the stone steps on the mountain road, Shen Shi suddenly sees two people coming up from below. They are actually acquaintances. They are sun Heng and he Xiaomei. The two people over there saw them at the same time. They seemed to be surprised and stopped at the edge of the observation platform.


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "I''ve seen you several times these days. It seems that you two are together every time."


    Sun Heng was stunned for a moment, but he Xiaomei''s cheek was slightly red. She spat at Shen Shi and said: "nonsense! What''s the matter? "


    Shen Shi laughs it off, while sun Heng laughs. These days, after making up with he Xiaomei, his relationship is really getting deeper and deeper. It''s time to mix honey and oil. He is really tired of getting together every day. However, seeing that he Xiaomei was a little ashamed, he felt a little distressed. He quickly cut off the topic and said to Shen Shi with a smile:


    "aren''t you two together? Where are you going?"


    "Oh, we are going to baishanjie."


    Shen Shi casually agrees, but as soon as he says this, sun Heng''s body seems to be slightly shocked, while he Xiaomei''s face, which was a little shy and reddish, suddenly turns pale.


    Standing at the edge of the viewing platform, the stone steps slowly downward, green mountains and clear waters, high sky and wide sea, sun Heng seemed to have a casual look at the direction of the mountain. Then he turned his head and gave Shen Shi a smile. The smile was a bit reluctant, but he soon concealed the past and asked with a smile:


    "how can I think of going to the hundred mountain boundary It''s a very dangerous place. "


    Shen Shi took a look at Zhong Qingzhu and said, "some people like to go." Then he laughed himself and said, "but the more dangerous the place is, the greater the harvest may be. It''s worth exploring."


    "Oh, that''s true." Sun Heng nodded with a smile, just a pair of eyes, but seemed to subconsciously look at the side of he Xiaomei.


    He Xiaomei has been standing beside him. She didn''t speak much since just now. Her brow is slightly wrinkled. She seems to have some thoughts suddenly. However, after waiting for a moment, she raises her head, her eyes are flickering, and asks Zhong Qingzhu, "Qingzhu, do you want to go to Heiya ridge this time?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "no, we''re going to take a walk in the" monster Valley "on the other side of Lingxiao city."


    He Xiaomei "ah", nodded and said: "Oh, so you are going there." She said with a smile on her face and said, "it''s said that there are many fierce monsters in the monster valley. You should be more careful in the past."


    Zhong Qingzhu smile, said: "we know, thank you."


    Sun Heng next to him laughs and looks relaxed. Shen Shi takes a look at him and asks with a smile, "what''s the matter? It seems that you are strange to the other side of black crow ridge?"


    Sun Heng was stunned, then laughed and waved his hand: "isn''t it? Last time I went there, I met a very powerful monster. I almost didn''t die there. I was scared to death." With that, he pulled he Xiaomei and Shen Shi and chatted a few words, then left side by side.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu stand side by side on the railing, watching the two figures of Bi Ren gradually walk away. For a moment, they don''t speak. However, Xiao Hei, who has been following Shen Shi''s feet, seems bored. At the moment, he is standing up to the white jade railing and rubbing against it, as if he is itching somewhere.


    Shen Shi took a look at Xiao hei and then said to Zhong Qingzhu, "let''s go."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded, and they took Xiaohei to the lower part of the stone steps. After seven or eight floors, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly said, "that younger martial sister Xiaomei seems to have some thoughts."


    Shen Shi said: "maybe they are in a hot time. I don''t know what''s on my little daughter''s mind."


    Zhong Qingzhu glanced at him. He looked funny in his eyes and said, "Oh, just now when they heard that we were going to baishanjie, it was OK."


    Shen Shi laughed for a while and said, "did you not listen to what sun Heng said just now? Maybe they met some powerful monsters in the hundred mountain world at the beginning. They were scared. They are still scared now."


    Then, how many minutes later, the two of them shook their heads and whispered, "what did you say?"


    Shen Shi''s face is unchangeable, light way: "don''t believe."


    In Lingxiao sect, except for the special sea crossing immortal boat to xuangui island when selecting the elite disciples of Sizheng assembly last time, there is no special ship to send the Dharma array to xuangui island on weekdays, because it''s very simple. If it''s difficult to cross a sea, it''s better not to go there and die.


    Shen Shi has his own flying magic weapon, the snow sword. Although the way of Ning Yuan Jing doesn''t last long and consumes a lot of spiritual power, he still has no problem crossing this sea area. Moreover, in the sea area at the foot of Jinhong mountain, there are many islands, which are dotted on the blue sponge like stars. It doesn''t matter if you take a break after flying for a while.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    As for Zhong Qingzhu, before Shen Shi, she had actually been to the hundred mountains alone. Now she is more than ever. In the secret land of asking heaven, she doesn''t know what powerful chance she has got. She has made great progress in Taoism. Now she has even broken through to the realm of the initial stage of the divine conception, and it''s nothing to say about her cross sea trip.


    They go to a remote place. Shen Shi takes out the snow sword, and Zhong Qingzhu takes out a yellow flute. It looks like an old thing. Shen Shi glanced at the flute and said with a smile, "is this magic weapon just acquired? Is it OK to use it?"


    Zhong Qingzhu and Cong Baiyu gently touched the flute, nodded and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Shen Shi raised the snow sword with his left hand and stepped on it. At the same time, he said, "I heard that the sound of Xiao is so desolate and graceful that it''s unique in musical instruments. It''s rarely heard in ordinary days."


    As soon as Zhong Qingzhu waved her hand, a faint aura came out of the flute and floated into the air. She jumped on it gently and said in silence for a moment: "I''m learning in my spare time these days. When I''m free, I''ll blow it to you. OK?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "that''s very good. I''ll wait."


    Then, with a wave of his arm, the light of the snow sword flashed up, carrying him with a sharp roar, and then he soared up into the sky and flew away towards the distance. Zhong Qingzhu laughed and followed him.


    The sea breeze blew the top of her hair, which made her suddenly lose her mind for a moment. However, she found that she had more time to laugh than usual in this day.


    Xuangui island is hidden in the thousands of islands at the foot of Jinhong mountain. It is not a particularly conspicuous existence on weekdays, and it is not too close to the main peak of Jinhong mountain. If outsiders come here, they will easily lose their way among the many islands. However, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are both people who have been to the hundred mountains. They know the direction of the path well, and they fly directly to xuangui island from the beginning.


    Flying in the middle of the sky, I saw the blue sea, a seat or big or small islands glide at the foot, the waves rolled up waves, gently patting the white beach on those islands, occasionally saw a few seabirds flying in the wind, faintly heard the clear song.


    The world is quiet.


    In the middle of the speed, in front of the surging waves, suddenly appeared several islands, different sizes, head and tail echo, looks like a big herring swimming in the sea, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are pause, speed slightly slow.


    They were no strangers to that place. In fact, both of them had lived on that island for five years.


    Green fish island, the place where they lived and practiced when they first joined the clan.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a sea area sped by, and they came to the sky over the blue fish island. The scenery seemed to be the same, and the island was a peaceful scene.


    Shen Shi suddenly said to Zhong Qingzhu, "let''s go down and have a look."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes looked at the direction of the main island. There should be a remote and dark desolate cave between the mountains. Many years ago, when she and he were young, they were trapped there.


    After a moment of silence, Zhong Qingzhu smiles and says, "good."


    According to the rules of Lingxiao sect, if there is no teacher''s order or special things, generally speaking, the disciples who go to the inner gate of Jinhong mountain will not come to the place of Qingyu island. Because most of the people on the green fish island are disciples of refining Qi who have just joined the sect. Many of them are young, so they can be regarded as a kind of protection from the sect.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu certainly know this rule, but this rule is not completely rigid. There are many disciples like them who pass by and suddenly miss. Generally speaking, as long as they don''t disturb the normal life, living and cultivation of the disciples in the island''s gas refining environment, Lingxiao sect, including some inner disciples stationed on the Qingyu Island, have a good understanding of this rule In all cases, you turn a blind eye.


    The snow sword, with a snow-white sword in the mid air, falls on a bay with Shen Shi and floats in the mid air. Looking at the familiar white sand beach and the connected stone houses and caves in the seaside road, Shen Shi is really familiar with this scene in memory, which makes Shen Shi feel sad.


    Think about when he first joined Lingxiao sect, he was only a 12-year-old boy. Now, when I think about it, it seems that everything is still yesterday. At the moment, Zhong Qingzhu also stops beside him, looking at the cave under his feet quietly with bright eyes. Occasionally, he can see one or two figures walking on the seaside road. Everything looks so peaceful.


    There used to be time, it seems to stop here, and then can never erase.


    Shen Shi suddenly feels something in his heart. He turns to look at Zhong Qingzhu, only to find that the woman is also looking at him.


    Shen Shi turned his head quietly for a moment, then pointed to the front of the island and said, "let''s go over there and have a look."


    Zhong Qingzhu agreed and swept away behind him.


    For the two of them who have lived here for five years, the layout of the blue fish island is very familiar, so they soon saw the familiar buildings, including the most prominent one. Both of them stopped in mid air and did not intend to go down. Shen Shi thought for a moment and asked Zhong Qingzhu:"By the way, is it elder martial brother Wang Gen who is in charge of the affairs of Qingyu island now?"


    Zhong Qingzhu pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. A few years ago, elder martial brother Wang closed his door and quit the job. Now it seems that elder martial brother Kang Chenkang is here to preside over it."


    "Oh." Shen Shi nodded, thinking. Kang Chen is no stranger to him. He is the second disciple of Huaiyuan immortal, the leader of Lingxiao sect. He is also Du Tiejian''s younger martial brother. He is also a young hero in Lingxiao sect. His fame is only inferior to that of Lingxiao Sanjian, and his ability has always been favored by people.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly moved again. Over the years, he has experienced many things, including the fact that after he joined elder Pu Siyi of Shutang, because old man Pu himself is lazy and Shutang is closed, he gradually pays less attention to the growth and decline of various factions in the clan. But suddenly, he had a feeling that the competition for the next generation of successors in the clan seemed to have changed a little bit compared with a few years ago.


    At that time, Lingxiao three swords were known as the strongest three of the young generation. This view does not seem to have changed until now. However, among the three, Du Tiejian is still in the limelight, even more powerful than a few years ago. Many people in the clan are optimistic that this bareheaded elder martial brother will take over the position of head teacher in the future. In contrast, the other two in Lingxiao three swords are much less powerful. After being punished to go to the hundred mountains for several years, Gan Wenqing''s momentum is greatly weakened, and she has almost been eliminated from the battle for successors. However, she doesn''t seem to care about it very much. Maybe in the woman''s view, it is her greatest responsibility to protect GANZE, the last single seedling of the Gan family I don''t know.


    In fact, Wang Gen, the last one, was very powerful. For a period of time, he even surpassed Du Tiejian. Even his mentor''s son, Sun Hong, was oppressed by him. Many people thought that he was one of the strongest successors of the next generation. But I don''t know why, Wang Gen suddenly restrained himself a few years ago. He either closed his door to practice or kept a low profile, which is quite different from the previous situation of working hard and striving for the top. Because of this, Wang Gen''s low-key voice has gradually declined over the past few years, making Du Tiejian the only one in the three swords of Lingxiao. It seems that it is a sure thing to take charge of the sect.


    However, things are changing anytime and anywhere. With the Sizheng meeting three months ago and the crucial journey to ask the heaven, although Du Tiejian is still in the limelight, in addition to the Lingxiao three swords, another group of young talents has emerged among the young generation of Lingxiao sect, especially GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu, He thought that he was a rare genius in a hundred years. It seemed that he had some hope to fight for the successor.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi can''t help taking a look at Zhong Qingzhu again. However, this time, Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t seem to respond, but looks down calmly. After a moment, Shen Shi took a long breath and said, "let''s go."


    The two flew over the sky of the blue fish island. From beginning to end, although they arrived at the island, they did not land. Therefore, they played the rule of zongmen and got a sidekick. However, there was still peace on the island, and no one seemed to notice their arrival.


    After flying like this for a while, Shen Shi suddenly saw that a village with unique style was located on the shore of the sea at the corner of the island. In a moment, a piece of memory came to his mind.


    Hongbeng village.


    This rare demon village, which can coexist with the human race, lives in this small island under the protection of Lingxiao sect. Shen Shi worked in this village when he was just on the island.


    And, of course, the girl named starfish.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt sorry. At that time, he promised starfish some promises, including that starfish helped him a lot in the process of apprenticeship. He also said that he would often come back to see her, but he has never come back until now. I don''t know what happened to starfish?


    The heart reads a move, Shen Shi body then stopped. In the middle of the sky, Zhong Qingzhu immediately found that he was different. He flew back to him in a circle and said in amazement: "stone, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, pointed to the red Beng village below, and said: "Qingzhu, please wait for me for a while. I have a friend in that village. Go and see her."


    Zhong Qingzhu thought about it and said, "well, anyway, we''re not in a hurry. We can go and have a look."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "thank you very much."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    Having said that, a dive, snow sword Dangqi white sword awn, with him to fall back to the waves in the white sand village.


    In the sea breeze, there was silence, but there was no sound at all.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu fall on the beach outside Hongbeng village. The reason why he doesn''t enter the village directly is that this kind of behavior is not popular with Hongbeng demon clan, and it''s not very polite. Because Shen Shi was the only Terran boy who worked in this demon village. Coupled with his friendship with starfish, Shen Shi knew more about the demon in this village than other people.


    Although most of the time, the red mussel demon clan lived in harmony with the monks and disciples of the Terran on the herring Island, it should be said that this village is still relatively closed fundamentally. At least more than half of the Hongbeng people seldom go to the Terran friars'' territory on weekdays. Of course, some people often go there, such as the village head and starfish. It seems that they specially negotiate with the Terran here.


    When Shen Shi went to work here in Hongbeng village in those years, of course, she was the starfish girl who came into contact with the most, but besides her, some other Hongbeng people also knew a lot. Some of them are open and frank. They often make fun of him and starfish and tease them. It''s clear that the two human demons can''t get married together. They just say the words of bridal chamber and love that make people blush and beat their hearts. They made starfish shy and angry many times in those years.


    As for the others who are rather dull, they usually don''t pay much attention to Shen Shi, a young man who often comes to the village. When he meets him, he often turns a blind eye and walks away. Of course, he doesn''t behave too much. In a word, he just ignores the boy.


    If Shen Beng had been here, he would not have been in Hongshi village. Now it''s a bit of fun to think about the situation in those years.


    The beach is flat and delicate. When two people walk past, they leave two parallel footprints on the sand. Shen Shi takes a look at the entrance of Hongbeng village in the distance, and then takes a look at the sea nearby. Suddenly, he smiles and points to the undulating sea water, and says to Zhong Qingzhu:


    "by the way, you probably don''t know, I grew up There is no water. Later, I came here. On the beach here, starfish from Hongbeng village taught me how to swim. "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and her face suddenly showed some tenderness and memories. A smile hung on her lips and whispered: "do you remember when I learned to swim?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, then he came back to himself and burst out laughing.


    That year, in the storm, he and Zhong Qingzhu were trapped in the dark cave, and finally came to the desperate Tiankeng, that is, in the pool below that pit, a large group of red mussel demon villagers all knelt down in the open space in front of the pig head Dragon Statue. It seemed that the whole village had arrived here, including the old man People and young children. The only one standing in the room was starfish. Her body was close to the stone carved with the statue of pig head dragon. She opened her hands and hugged the statue tightly. The red clam shell trembled slightly behind her. Her face was pale and her teeth were clenched. Her face was even more painful. It seemed that her body was suffering.


    Shen Shi was extremely surprised. This situation had never happened in his memory of living on the herring island for five years in the past. It seemed like some strange sacrifice, but he clearly remembered that the sacrifice of the red mussels was not like this.


    Many villagers offered some food in front of the statue. They laughed and talked like the Chinese new year, and occasionally sang and danced happily. Such a relaxed and happy scene is the sacrifice scene of Hongbeng people in his past memory. How could it be such a heavy picture that the atmosphere is so cold that it is almost frozen now?


    He looked at starfish''s pale face and couldn''t help walking forward. His footsteps seemed loud in this quiet environment, which soon attracted the attention of some Hongbeng people nearby. At that time, several people looked up.


    Zhong Qingzhu frowned slightly and gently pulled Shen Shi behind his back. Shen Shi''s body suddenly stopped and his eyes swept around. He found that there was no friendly meaning in those eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    The corner of his mouth moved slightly. When he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a hum in front of him. The sound seemed to be a bit painful, and it sounded familiar, as if it was from starfish.


    Shen Shi was surprised and looked up. The faces of the red mussels changed greatly and quickly turned over. Many of the red mussels on their knees also raised their heads and looked towards the statue with a bit of panic.


    The sound of "Ka Ka" came coldly, and burst out from the cracks that could be seen everywhere on the statue. On the surface of the stone statue, the cracks almost extended at the speed visible to the naked eye, and there were more and larger lines. The dust on the whole statue is scattered, and the strange sound is made in disorder. It seems that it is about to collapse.


    Starfish''s face now seems to have no blood, her white arm still seems not to give up, still clinging to the statue, is struggling to support, a mysterious aura of spiritual power, seems to be emanating from starfish''s body, she closed her eyes, the mouth is whispering constantly reciting sentences like incantations, difficult and fuzzy It''s impossible for people to understand, but the pig head Dragon Statue still can barely maintain its complete shape at the moment, which seems to be due to the starfish.


    In fact, Shen Shi couldn''t see through the reason. The history of the demon tribe is too old. In addition, there are countless tribes, large and small, almost all of them have an incredible long history. It''s normal to have some unknown secrets in such tribes.


    Although the strange secret method seems to have some effect, it is obvious that what happened on the pig head Dragon Statue at the moment seems to be more serious. The power that can split the pig head Dragon Statue has never been calmed down. Even though starfish try their best, the traces and gradual collapse trend on the statue are still slow but irreversible It happened very quickly.


    Finally, under the gaze of all the people, a low roar suddenly came from the inner depth of the statue, as if an old and dying beast uttered a desperate and painful cry. A moment later, a white light suddenly shot out from the inner part of the statue, the starfish screamed, and the whole person flew out backward. At the same time, the roar suddenly rose, such as A thunderbolt exploded in the sky. In a moment, the pig head Dragon God exploded like a split. The smoke and dust flew into the sky several feet high, and then the big and small stones fell down like rain.


    The village of Hongbeng was in a state of mourning. All the people were scurrying to avoid the stones that might kill people. In the chaos, Shen Shi''s eyes were fixed. Instead of going forward, he rushed directly into the smoke. In that direction, it was the place where the starfish was hit when the statue burst.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the big and small stones in the sky had already fallen down. Shen Shi quickly dodged a falling stone nearby. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw the starfish falling on the ground over there. His eyes were closed and he seemed to have fainted. And at this moment, a big stone in the sky just fell to the ground where she was.


    Shen Shi gave a low drink, and the whole person bumped into him. In the smoke, the golden light on his body suddenly flashed by. After a moment, only a dull sound of "bang" was heard. The stones that fell in mid air were bumped to the wrong position, and "Dong" hit the place several feet away from the starfish, and then rolled a distance to the side, rolling a shallow mark on the ground After that, it stopped.


    At this time, Shen Shi had already appeared beside the starfish, and the golden light of dragon pattern on his body flashed away, but a red halo had passed, and his body was also shaking. It could be seen that the rush was not easy for him. But soon he returned to normal, a hug starfish.


    Maybe it was because of the tossing and moving in the middle that starfish woke up and slowly opened his eyes. At the first sight, he saw Shen Shi''s worried eyes. She seemed to be a little surprised, a little relieved, and a little happy. She seemed to be confused for a moment and didn''t understand the situation. She didn''t pay more attention to the mess around her. She just laughed in Shen Shi''s arms, and then said to Shen Shi weakly:


    "have you come to see me, stone?"


    Shen Shi didn''t know what to say for a moment, and he didn''t quite understand what happened in the village. He had to nod to starfish and try to help her up.


    Although starfish looked pale and haggard, except for the moment when he was thrown away by the inexplicable power of the statue, it seemed that there was no other injury except fatigue. After resting for a while, he stood up with the help of Shen Shi.


    At this time, the smoke and dust caused by the collapse of the statue has gradually subsided, and the stones dropped in the middle of the sky also fall to the ground one by one. Because a large number of people knelt around the statue just now, many hapless Hongbeng people were hit by the debris. At this moment, the cries of pain are rising one after another, and some hapless injured children are crying.


    The scene was a little chaotic for a moment, but soon several people came out to command the crowd, arranged for the injured to move to one side, called for treatment and bandage, and called for people to clean the site and tidy up the order, so the chaos was soon pacified, and soon the peace in Hongbeng village was restored. Just looking at the faces of most villagers, there are still some strange things, such as fear, sadness and confusion. From time to time, they will look at the standing place of the original statue which has become a piece of rock.Among the red Beng people who came out, most of them were strong men, but the first one was an old man with white hair. Shen Shi was familiar with them. After thinking about it carefully, he soon recognized that the old man was Haixing''s grandfather and the head of the red Beng village. When he first arrived on the herring Island, he saw the Hongbeng people in the market for the first time. They were their grandfather and grandson. They were very impressed.


    At the moment, the village head''s grandfather looks solemn and dignified. It''s obvious that the collapse of the statue is a very important thing for him. However, compared with the people around him, he was obviously more calm. After settling down the people around him who were a little flustered, he ordered some young men around him to do something separately. After everything was arranged, he turned and walked to Shen Shi and Haixing.


    Starfish''s body is still a little weak. Shen Shi holds her up, only to find that starfish''s body is a little crooked. He quickly puts more force on her hand to support her, and uses his hand to support her behind her back to share some weight for her. Starfish looked at him gratefully, and then saw his grandfather walking nearby. Suddenly, his eyes turned red and he whispered:


    "grandfather..."


    "Strange, the village head shook his head, I don''t know you have a good voice


    Starfish teeth gently bit his lower lip, and looked at the smashed statues. His voice choked and said, "but, but what about the statues?"


    The village head was silent for a moment, sighed: "it''s all destiny, not what we can manage. Well, since it''s irreparable, you don''t have to think about it any more. That''s it. " With that, he glanced at Shen Shi, then frowned and said, "you..."


    It seems that he has some impression on Shen Shi, but after so many years, he still can''t remember clearly. At the same time, many village names found that there were two more people in the calm village. Zhong Qingzhu stood by in silence, and the red mussels looked at her. More eyes soon fell on the Terran man who was standing in the field and half holding the starfish.


    Being watched by so many people, Shen Shi felt a little embarrassed. After pondering for a while, he gently straightened starfish''s body, and at the same time quietly stepped back. Starfish at this time seems to have recovered some, stand firm body, mouth low voice: "thank you."


    Shen Shi nodded to her, and then heard starfish say to the village head, "grandfather, he''s Shen Shi. When he practiced on the herring island a few years ago, didn''t he often come to our village to peel shrimp?"


    Village head "ah" a, seem to suddenly think of general, looking at Shen Shi, way: "so it''s you."


    Shen Shi smiles, nods and agrees. Then he says, "I''m passing by herring island. I wanted to come and see the starfish, but I didn''t expect to see such a scene. Here What happened? "


    The village head was silent for a moment, but he didn''t answer Shen Shi, and his face became a little bleak. After a while, he said to starfish, "starfish, there are many things in the village now. It''s still inconvenient for outsiders to be here. You can take Mr. Shen out first."


    With that, he shakes his head, but turns to go first. Shen Shi is stunned, but he doesn''t expect that the village head wants to drive people out directly. However, it seems that he doesn''t have much hostility to himself. It seems that something unusual happened in the village.


    At this time, starfish came to Shen Shi''s side and said in a low voice, "I''ll take you out."


    Shen Shi looked at her and frowned, "don''t you mind?"


    Starfish forced a smile and said, "it''s OK to take a few steps."


    Shen Shi doesn''t talk any more. He turns around and walks out. Zhong Qingzhu meets her. Shen Shi shakes his head to her and Zhong Qingzhu keeps silent. And the starfish in the back seems to recover quite quickly at the moment. After resting in place for a while, they also follow.


    Three people walked out of the village all the way. In the process, none of the Hongbeng villagers came up to say hello or speak. It seems that the village has been hit hard and everyone''s mood is not high.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    After walking outside the village and along the beach for a while, Shen Shigang wanted to say something, but he heard the starfish speak first and say, "stone, don''t ask."


    Shen Shi stopped for a moment and gave a bitter smile.


    Standing on one side, Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes were calm, and he didn''t seem to have any extra emotion. He looked at the girl of the red mussel demon family, and at the same time, his eyes stayed on the very conspicuous shell on her back.


    Starfish sighed and whispered, "I''m glad you can come to see me. In the village In fact, it''s no big deal. Everyone''s life is the same as before. You don''t have to worry. After a while, if you come here again, everything will be the same as before. "


    Shen Shi nodded, thought for a while, and said, "well, I''ll come back to see you later."


    Starfish "Oh" a, suddenly seems to think of something, suddenly smile at Shen Shi, said: "by the way, I still remember you promised me before, to take me to your hometown there to have a look."


    Shen Shi scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "do you remember?"


    Starfish naturally said: "of course I remember. Don''t forget that you promised."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "OK, I know."


    Starfish smiles and says, "then I''ll wait for you. Well, you go first. I should go back, too. "


    Shen Shi nodded, turned around and took a few steps. Suddenly he stopped again, looked at the starfish, and said, "it''s really OK. If you need my help, just open your mouth."


    Starfish laughed and said, "it''s OK."


    Shen Shi stares at her for a moment, then laughs, turns around and says hello to Zhong Qingzhu. Then the two of them flash and fly into the sky at the same time.


    When the sea breeze blows and the sea waves rise and fall, Shen Shi can''t help looking back at the sky. On the white beach, the girl of the red mussel family is still standing there, waving to the sky. And in a moment, he and Zhong Qingzhu have turned into two rays of light, flying like lightning in the distance, leaving only a little shadow.


    The waves rush to the beach, white spray, hover at the feet of starfish, and then slowly recede, and then a new wave will appear in a moment, so repeatedly, as if it never stops.


    Starfish stared at the two figures that had gone away and turned into tiny black spots in the clear sky. They stood still until the last shadow finally disappeared in sight. The sea breeze blew across her beautiful face, and a few strands of black hair fluttered with the wind, which made her face a bit at a loss.


    At this time, there was a sound of footstep behind her, which was familiar to her from childhood. So starfish did not look back, still standing quietly, until the white haired village head, her grandfather, came to her side.


    The village head looked at the empty blue sky and said, "go back. You''ve just been hurt. It''s not good to blow too long."


    Starfish was speechless. A moment later, he suddenly said, "grandfather, don''t you always tell me that the great monks of the Terran are amazing. Why don''t you ask your old friends to help us?"


    The village head frowned and did not speak. Starfish paused for a moment and said, "if, if those elders in Lingxiao sect can do it, maybe the statue will not..."


    The head of the village shook his head, a faint color passed over his face and said, "you don''t understand."


    Starfish staring at him, suddenly lowered his voice, his face was solemn, and said: "grandfather, are you the big people in Lingxiao sect, even a small tribe like us?"


    After pondering for a moment, the village head seemed to be pondering over his words. After a while, he said slowly, "I can''t say that. Lingxiao sect has been established for thousands of years. It has deep roots and leaves, and its strength is unfathomable. Of course, it doesn''t care about our tiny Hongbeng village. It''s only because the patriarch of the clan had friendship with our ancestors and told them to take care of our descendants that he sheltered us in this sea. "


    After a pause, the village head suddenly gave a slightly bitter smile and said, "but it''s just like this. After all, time has changed. The old people of Lingxiao sect have already passed away. Now, lingxiaozong won''t come here to embarrass us, but it''s also a delusion to want them to do their best to solve our troubles for the Hongbeng clan. "


    Starfish slightly drooped his head, after a while whispered: "grandfather, I''m useless, there''s no way to save the statue..."


    The village head shook his head and said, "it''s none of your business. Our red mussels have been declining for many years, and their strength is not as strong as before. Now, you and I are the only ones who can inspire the power of primitive blood. Grandfather, I am old and my Qi and blood are declining. Only you can gather the divine power to pray in the whole village, but Well


    He sighed and said, "it''s impossible for the statue to collapse. For so many years, we Hongbeng people have been living under the yoke of others. Our descendants are unworthy and the gods are angry. Maybe we should."


    As if they were looking up at the boundless sea in the distance.After a while, he turned around and just wanted to call starfish back to the village, but he saw starfish''s eyes were slightly red and his face was a bit sad. The village head was stunned and said, "starfish, what''s the matter with you?"


    Starfish gnawed his teeth and said, "grandfather, is it true that we are disrespectful to the gods and ancestors, so the sea god abandoned us?"


    The village head was silent for a moment. He seemed to be hesitant. After a while, he first looked around and saw that there was no one on the beach except him and starfish. He was relieved. Then he took a step forward and got close to starfish.


    Starfish looked at his grandfather with a strange look. He could not help holding his breath. He seemed to feel that he wanted to say something secret. The village head lowered his voice and said, "there is another secret reason for the statue. You must take the position of grandfather in the future. I will tell you about it, but you must not let it out."


    Starfish took a deep breath and said, "yes."


    The village head said in a low voice: "although we red mussels have lived on the edge of the sea for tens of thousands of years, including the gods, they are all giants in the sea. But you have to remember that all the demon clans in the world, no matter which tribe they are, their roots are in that demon world. "


    Starfish just feel their heart suddenly jump, as if aware of something, face suddenly pale up.


    The village head went on and said, "the most important thing among all the tribes is to offer sacrifices to their ancestors and gods. This statue is the thing that carries the spiritual power. In other words, although we are thousands of miles away or even across several boundaries, there is still a trace of connection between our red mussels and the place where our ancestors originated At this point, he said with a wry smile, "no one knows about this. The Terran people are extremely taboo to the demon world. Once this matter is spread, we may have a catastrophe. You should bear it in mind."


    Starfish was pale and nodded heavily. After a moment, she suddenly looked up at the village head and said, "grandfather, this time the statue collapsed, could it be said that..."


    The village head sighed, and his eyes drifted to the distance. After a moment of silence, he said in a soft voice, "we red mussels have been like this for many years, and Poseidon has never been so angry before. So now I think, there is a great possibility that something happened in the demon world! "


    The wrinkles on his face seemed to have suddenly deepened a lot, and his expression also showed deep helplessness and disappointment. He murmured: "something has happened, and it must be very big..."


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu fly in the sky. They leave the blue fish island and go all the way. After crossing more than a dozen islands and a large area of sea, they finally see the big turtle shaped island.


    Flying over xuangui Island, they quickly fell down and stopped at the edge of the island. This island is not empty. In Lingxiao sect''s gate, there is a Grandmaster level immortal living in seclusion, who is guarding the important entrance of the transmission array for Lingxiao sect. Therefore, in order to avoid disrespect to the predecessors, almost all the Lingxiao sect disciples came here and landed on the edge of the island, then walked in all the way.


    When I think about the last time I came here, I still went to baishanjie to attend the Sizheng meeting to select the elite disciples. It''s not a long time ago, but I don''t know why, Shen Shi always felt that when he saw the scenery on the island again, he felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world.


    His eyes swept around him and stayed on Zhong Qingzhu for a moment. What had happened in the hundred mountains in the past flashed in his mind.


    After a while, Shen Shi laughs. He seems to be in a good mood. He says hello to Zhong Qingzhu, and then goes to the island. Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes twinkle behind him. It seems that Shen Shi is in a good mood. She is more cheerful and can''t help smiling.


    This trip to baishanjie will be smooth and pleasant


    Under the clear sky, it seems that the two people in a good mood, like a couple of Bi Ren, walk forward slowly, but they haven''t gone far. Suddenly, in front of the road, a figure turns out. It''s the person they know but never expect to see here at this time: Wang Gen.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "elder martial brother Wang?"


    Wang Gen looked at him and nodded slightly. Then he turned his eyes. After looking at Zhong Qingzhu, he fell back on Shen Shi and said, "younger martial brother Shen, please come back to the mountain with me."


    "Back to the mountain?"


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were stunned at the same time. Shen Shi took a step forward and said, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother Wang?"


    Wang Gen''s face was calm and his tone was calm. He said, "it''s Zhang Jiao and several elders who called you to Yunxiao hall."


    Shen Shi was surprised. Since the fourth plenary session, real Huaiyuan never summoned him again. Although he had the secret of the demon world, he told several real leaders of the fourth plenary session about it. Obviously, the matter was over. How to deal with it in the future is the problem that these highly respected people of Dazhen have to consider. So Shen Shi did not expect that Huaiyuan immortal would suddenly summon him again. For a moment, he was a little surprised and confused.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Meanwhile, Zhong Qingzhu, who was beside him, suddenly opened his mouth and said to Wang Gen, "elder martial brother Wang, why did you come to find Shen Shi today?"


    Shen Shi''s heart moved, and he also looked at Wang Gen. in the past few times, if Huaiyuan real man wanted to call him to meet, most of the people he sent were his two disciples. Most of the time, they were Du Tiejian, so Shen Shi had the best relationship with the bald but domineering elder martial brother. A few times, when Du Tiejian didn''t come, he was Kang Chen, the second disciple of Huaiyuan real man. Maybe it''s because the secret of the demon world Shen Shi is carrying is really sensitive, so Huaiyuan immortal has always been more cautious and careful, and the users are all disciples he can trust.


    But today Huaiyuan called Shen Shi, but it was Wang Gen who came to call him. It was really unexpected. Zhong Qingzhu just reminded Shen Shi, and Wang Gen also glanced slightly at the beautiful woman standing next to him.


    She stood at Shen Shi''s side, slightly behind, calm and calm. At first it seemed inconspicuous, but now this woman is obviously no longer a figure to be underestimated. After her trip to the secret world, no one knows what powerful and adverse chance she got in that secret world. Unexpectedly, she pushed her cultivation level to the high level of divine artistic conception, and reached the level of Lingxiao three swords, which was once the most powerful in Lingxiao sect.


    Of course, such a violent and direct promotion of the realm will inevitably bring many unpredictable sequelae, such as a three-year-old child who has the power to open a mountain. The most obvious is that Zhong Qingzhu''s various magical powers and Taoist Arts can''t keep up with the speed of the promotion of Taoism. Even when she just came out of the secret realm of asking heaven, she couldn''t control her physical strength This is a phenomenon.


    However, no matter what, Zhong Qingzhu has broken through to a higher level of divine artistic conception. Because she is so young, so gifted, sooner or later, she will always get used to and control her own power. This step is better than the dream of many human friars in the world. Today, some people even compare her with Lingxiao three swords in Lingxiao sect. Although she still can''t compare with the popularity and momentum accumulated by Du Tiejian and Wang Gen for many years, up to now, no one will deny her potential any more. There is even a faint voice that Zhong Qingzhu can be regarded as the next generation of Lingxiao sect''s leader One of the winners.


    Strength is the standard of status. Even though Wang Gen has a high status among the younger generation of disciples in Lingxiao sect, when he looks at Zhong Qingzhu, he doesn''t show any contempt. So after pondering for a moment, he looks at Zhong Qingzhu and answers her question:


    "the reason why I came to call younger martial brother Shen is that in the Yunxiao hall, besides the real person in charge of teaching,


    " r> Besides, my master, immortal Mingyang, is also there. He asked me to come here. "


    Shen Shi raises his eyebrows. It''s obvious that the real man Huaiyuan is hiding from other people in the clan, including elder sun Mingyang. At the moment, if elder sun is also in Yunxiao hall, it doesn''t look like it''s for the sake of the demon world.


    But if it''s not for the sake of the demon world, what does Huaiyuan find himself to do?


    There were a lot of doubts in his heart, but the real master summoned him. As a disciple of Lingxiao sect, Shen Shi couldn''t refuse at will, so he had to look at Zhong Qingzhu with some apology and said, "Qingzhu, it seems that he can''t go to the hundred mountains today."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded, but he was considerate. He said in a soft voice, "Zhang teaches the real person to call. Of course, you want to pass. A trip to the world of mountains is nothing. Let''s just go on another day. Don''t worry about it. "


    Shen Shi smiles and nods. Then he turns around and signals to Wang Gen. they go to the periphery of the island and prepare to return to the mountain. When they were about to fly up, Shen Shi suddenly asked Wang Gen, "elder martial brother Wang, how do you know you want to wait for me on xuangui island?"


    Wang Gen said faintly: "after I got the order, I went to your cave and couldn''t find anyone. Then I thought that younger martial brother sun you and you were good friends for many years, so I went to find him. I know from him that you may be going to baishanjie today. "


    "Oh, I see." Shen Shi nodded.


    When the sword lights up, they fly up to the sky and fly towards the towering fairy mountain in the sea in the distance, leaving only Zhong Qingzhu. I don''t know why he didn''t leave. Instead, they stand on the ground of the island and look at Shen Shi''s back in a trance, as if they had lost something.


    Wang Gen and Shen Shi flew all the way back to Jinhong mountain and went straight up to the Yunxiao hall on the top of the mountain. Just like Shen Shi had come here in the past, the inside and outside of the Yunxiao hall were full of pines and cypresses, and the ancient trees were so deep that no one could see them. Only the magnificent palace was hidden among the pines.


    Outside the hall, Shen Shi didn''t see Du Tiejian or Kang Chen, the two disciples of Huaiyuan, as he did several times before. He had some doubts in his heart, but he didn''t show them. He followed Wang Gen all the way into the hall.


    In the familiar hall, Shen Shi knows that there are three big elders sitting there. In the middle is the real person Huaiyuan, and on the left and right sides are two elders sun Mingyang and Yunni. In their next seat, there was a young monk in a monk''s robe.


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he looked at the monk. He was not very handsome, but he had a peaceful manner. At the same time, as if feeling Shen Shi''s eyes, the young monk raised his eyes and looked at Shen Shi. Then he smiled and nodded to Shen Shi.Shen Shi confirmed that he didn''t seem to have seen the monk before. He was a little confused for a moment, but he met the three elders first. Huaiyuan nodded slightly, and then said: "Shen Shi, this is a disciple sent by Zhenlong hall. His name is Yongye. According to the letter written by master tianku, abbot of Zhenlong hall, he wants you to go to Zhenlong hall in the north Master tianku has something to ask you. "


    "Ah?" Shen Shi was stunned and couldn''t help looking up at the headmaster, "master tianku Why did he suddenly ask me to go to Zhenlong hall? "


    In Shen Shi''s life, before this conference, he had nothing to do with Zhenlong hall, the Xiuzhen school. In addition to being born in Lingxiao sect, his other two sects, yuanshimen and Tianjian palace, all had some disputes. In Tianhong City, they had a fight with song PI, the son of the Song family in yuanshimen, while in Tianjian palace, they met nangongying when they just came back from the demon world.


    Although zhenlongdian sect is very famous and has a long history, it has always been a low-key sect in the Hongmeng religious circle for many years, and the Buddhism worshipped by their sect is quite different from most of the religious sects in the Hongmeng religious circle. In the vast southern territory of Hongmeng, monks can hardly be seen on weekdays.


    Even at this meeting, Shen Shi didn''t have too much connection with Zhenlong hall. Except that he told several real masters including abbot tianku, the leader of Zhenlong hall, about the demon world in Tingfeng Hall of Jiexing peak, he only got a stone for Xiaohei at Yongcheng monk''s place The keel of the boat.


    In this case, Shen Shi had no idea why the master tianku, who was thousands of miles away from him, suddenly wanted to summon himself to the Zhenlong hall in the far north.


    In his heart, he was very confused. He couldn''t help asking, but in the cloud hall, no one gave him an answer. Yongye put his hands together and recited a Buddha''s name in a soft voice. He looked calm and solemn.


    As for the three elders of Lingxiao sect, Yunni and sun Mingyang did not speak. Huaiyuan, who was sitting in the middle, said to Shen Shi, "nephew Yongye is the proud disciple of master tianku in Zhenlong hall. About this matter, elder martial brother tianku has written a letter to this nephew Yongye to explain the reason to me. He asked you to come this time because he had a big question to ask you, and then you can answer it honestly. " Speaking of this, after a pause, he suddenly waved to one side. Wang Gen, who had been standing on one side since just now, nodded and saluted, then withdrew from Yunxiao hall. Huaiyuan immediately looked at Shen Shi and said, "don''t worry. Elder martial brother tianku is highly respected and compassionate. He will not harm you."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, saluted the real man Huaiyuan and said: "since you have said that, the disciple will pass. Just before going out, I can tell my disciples why master tianku called me there? Otherwise, I am really puzzled. "


    Immortal daoxuan pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "well, even if you used to know this, it''s OK to tell you. What elder martial brother tianku asked you to ask in the past should have something to do with the dragon people who have been dying out in Hongmeng for many years. "


    "Dragon clan?" Shen Shi''s heart suddenly tightened, and a string in his mind suddenly jumped.


    "Yes, the dragon people." Immortal daoxuan sighed and said, "ten thousand years ago, after the war between the human and the demon, our human army headed by the six saints did not stop, and soon turned its target to some alien races which were also very powerful at that time. Among them, the Dragon nationality is the most powerful and has the longest history. "


    "In those years, among the powerful alien races, the strength of the dragon race was second only to the demon race, and it has been the strongest supporter of the demon race for many years. But before and after the battle of Tianhong City, I don''t know why, the Dragon King of that generation suddenly led the powerful dragon family to withdraw from Tianhong City, which also affected several other powerful alien families. Therefore, in the final decisive battle, the demon family was almost in the situation of fighting alone. "


    "After the end of the bloody battle between the human and demon, in addition to the division of troops to pursue and kill the last point of the demon clan, the rest of the saints soon set out to attack other alien races. In the end, most of the alien races who had bullied and oppressed the human race were annihilated, but the dragon clan was different."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    "Later, people knew that the dragon people had been persuaded by some saints to remain neutral in that war. However, after that, because of the growing strength of our people, some saints no longer allowed the dragon people to reappear in the Hongmeng world. However, because of a credit in those years, the sage granted permission to the dragon people to belong to one realm, and then they disappeared from the Hongmeng realm. "


    "Belong to a world?" Shen Shi''s heart jumped and suddenly raised his head and said, "is that..."


    Immortal daoxuan nodded and said, "yes, it''s the Dragon kingdom that belongs to the top ten heavenly realms in the legend. It is said that the Dragon kingdom is the ancestor of the dragon people. The body of the ancestor dragon is also the origin of the dragon people. At that time, all the saints made the dragon people belong to the Dragon Kingdom and made a blood oath that they would never leave the Dragon kingdom again. In order to be on the safe side and guard against the dragon clan, grandmaster Ji Rongxuan, who used to be the second among the six saints, went north alone. He made a great wish at the entrance of the Dragon Kingdom and founded the Zhenlong hall, guarding the Dragon kingdom for generations. "


    Shen Shi''s eyes widened. For a moment, he was at a loss. Unexpectedly, the legendary dragon Kingdom actually existed in the world. When he turned his head and looked around, he found that elder sun Mingyang and elder Yunni were calm. He obviously knew this for a long time. As for young Yongcheng, he said a Buddha''s name.


    "So for so many years, Zhenlong temple has been guarding the Dragon kingdom for generations, and also monitoring the dragon clan. But not long ago, elder martial brother tianku found that there seemed to be a sudden change in the Dragon Kingdom, which had been quiet for thousands of years. Many of the dragon clan strongmen who lived in seclusion appeared to be very angry."


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "do the dragon people want to do something to Hongmeng?"


    Real Huaiyuan shook his head and said, "one day, elder martial brother tianku''s gatekeeper of zhenlongdian town can''t think of anything big for the time being, but it can''t be taken lightly. After careful study and judgment, elder martial brother tianku found that the reason for the sudden death of some giant dragons in the dragon clan was that they were related to our Terran clan, which caused public anger. And The real person Huaiyuan suddenly smiles and says,


    "just during this period of time, a little fresh flesh and blood of the dragon people suddenly appeared in the Hongmeng kingdom."


    Shen Shi was stunned when he heard the words, and then he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Huaiyuan immortal looked at him, but did not ask Shen Shi''s meaning. He looked very calm and said to him calmly, "is there anything else you want to say to me?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time and thought about it clearly. He expected that in this case, although old man Pu said that he wanted to say that the dragon meat was his own, if it was related to the Dragon Kingdom, it certainly could not stand the careful investigation of these big men. So he could only give a bitter smile and said:


    "this is what happened..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ When I was exploring in the secret place, I found a strange crater, which is said to be the seal of an ancient demon. I managed to get inside and found one of the strange courtyards, which contained numerous ancient talismans and huge stone eggs locked by divine chains. Later, I don''t know why, the demon in the stone egg broke the seal and caused the heaven and earth to change color. At this time, a black giant dragon suddenly appeared and spat fire at the demon. However, the ancient demon was really powerful. When the two sides fought fiercely, a giant dragon was injured and died, and the flesh and blood just fell down... "


    Shen, for example, did not dare to guess what the boy had said when he saw the mysterious scene.


    It seems that only Shen Shi''s voice is flowing in the cloud hall. Huaiyuan real person listens quietly, while sun Mingyang and Yunni change color slightly. This kind of fortune can be regarded as a kind of strange fate, especially elder Yunni''s eyes towards Shen Shi are more meaningful.


    The giant dragon is so big, and the dragon''s blood and flesh fall down. I think it''s impossible to be just a little bit


    As for the monk Yongye sitting on one side, he seemed to be listening attentively. There seemed to be a flash of consternation on his face. At the same time, he frowned. He seemed to think of something and fell into a period of meditation.


    Before he knew it, Shen Shi had finished it, and then he said with a bitter smile: "I really got some black dragon flesh and blood from the secret place of asking heaven, but it must have nothing to do with the Dragon world. Otherwise, it''s not the same as saying that this secret place of asking heaven can''t communicate with the Dragon world?"


    Huaiyuan nodded slowly and said, "it''s true. I think it has nothing to do with you. But since elder martial brother tianku is calling, you can go and explain it to him. "


    Shen Shi bowed his head and said, "yes."


    Huaiyuan turned his eyes to Yongcheng and said, "nephew, do you think it''s so good?"


    Yongye quickly stood up, bowed and said: "the disciple just came to deliver the letter according to the order of the master. Before he came, the abbot also told me that Zhenlong hall and Lingxiao sect have been friends for thousands of years. He has been friends with Zhangjiao real person for many years, and only let me listen to your orders."


    The real man Huaiyuan nodded slightly, then looked at the two elders around him, pondered for a moment, and said: "in addition to Shen Shi, I''d like to send another person to take care of each other along the way. Secondly, it''s also a sect. No one here has been to the northern snow plain for many years. It''s a bit impolite to Zhenlong hall. The right to go here should be to visit and thank you, so as to consolidate the friendship between the two factions for many years. "Sun Mingyang and Yunni both nodded and had no objection. Mr. Huaiyuan said: "this trip to the north is not a big event. In the past, I have assigned one of Tiejian and Kangchen to go there. But now Kang Chen is in charge of the affairs of Qingyu Island, and iron sword is closed in the mountains recently. For a moment, there is no suitable person. I wonder if there are any suitable candidates for you Said, Huaiyuan real person also smile for a while, way, "although this matter is not too big, but go out a trip always represents our lingxiaozong face, also be regarded as a whet, still want to choose a decent person to come out just good."


    Elder Yunni slightly raised her eyebrows and took a look at the amiable Huaiyuan real person. A moment later, her eyes dropped slightly. The corners of her mouth seemed to be slightly constricted, and she didn''t take the words.


    But elder sun Mingyang''s eyes brightened and he raised his head and said, "if so, I have a candidate here." With that, he suddenly raised his voice and called out to the door of the main hall, saying, "Wang Gen, you come in."


    Wang Gen seems to have been standing outside the door, after a promise, immediately strode in.


    Huaiyuan real person looked at Wang Gen with extraordinary bearing and the manner of dragon and tiger. The stars twinkled in his eyes. He nodded with a smile and said: "if it''s Wang Gen, it''s good..."


    Voice did not fall, but only listen to sun Mingyang said: "elder martial brother, you misunderstood, I said the candidate is not Wang Gen."


    Real Huaiyuan was stunned, and Wang Gen, who was walking over, seemed to stop for a while, but he soon returned to normal. He strode to several elders, bowed himself, and said in a deep voice, "master, two elders, I don''t know what you can tell me."


    Sun Mingyang said faintly, "go down the mountain and ask sun you to come here."


    Wang Gen''s body was slightly shocked. His head was drooping and his eyes were looking at the green bricks on the ground. After a moment, he looked respectful again. He promised, and then he turned and strode away.


    For a moment, there seemed to be silence in the Yunxiao hall. Monk Yongye, an outsider, didn''t quite understand the inside story. He just kept silent subconsciously, but Shen Shi was very surprised. Although sun you has been a good friend to him for many years, he has lived and practiced in this sect for many years, and he knows Wang Gen''s position in the sect very well. One of the three swords of Lingxiao, he has a long reputation and a strong moral character. For many years, he has been one of the powerful successors of the next generation of leaders of the sect.


    The visit to Zhenlong hall itself represents the whole clan of Lingxiao sect, which vaguely recognizes this person''s status in the clan.


    Such an outstanding figure, instead of Du Tiejian representing lingxiaozong, is the most suitable person to visit the Xiuzhen sect like zhenlongdian. However, looking at Sun Mingyang''s attitude, it is clear that he has abandoned Wang Gen, and on the contrary, he has some intention of promoting and cultivating sun you.


    There was Sun Hong. After Sun Hong''s recent decline, he once again picked out sun you from the descendants of the sun family to continue to cultivate. Master Sun Mingyang''s calculation idea is very clear to the discerning people present. It''s just a silent situation for Wang Gen, but it''s his master who made this choice. He taught him to support him and gave it to elder sun Mingyang, who is Wang Gen now. What can he do?


    What Shen Shidu saw was that the real person Huaiyuan and Yunni were the same people. Naturally, they figured out the joint in a twinkling of an eye. It''s just that sun Mingyang is not low in the clan, and Wang Gen and sun you belong to his disciples. Even the real person Huaiyuan can''t say much about it.


    So in the end, Huaiyuan still nodded slightly, as if after thinking about it for a while, he said with a smile: "is it sun you It seems that since the secret material was made, it should be in the realm of cultivation


    His voice is not low. Wang Gen, who can walk to the gate of the main hall, just hears the words of Huaiyuan immortal. His body pauses for a while, and then goes out quietly.


    The sun was blocked by his big body for a moment, and a shadow fell, and then disappeared outside the door.


    After a cup of tea, there was a sound of footsteps outside the Yunxiao hall. Wang Gen and sun you came in. The look on sun you''s face is a little complicated. When he comes after Wang Gen, he occasionally takes a look at his back, and his look is not natural. But Wang Gen looked very calm at the moment. He walked all the way to several elders and said, "master, two martial uncles, the disciples have called sun you."


    Sun Mingyang nodded and said, "good. There''s nothing more to do here. You can go."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Wang Gen looked respectful and said, "yes, the disciple left."


    After that, he turned around and walked out of the hall to see his back. His shoulders were straight. It was no different from the past. It was still the momentum of a dragon and a tiger. Huaiyuan real person and Yunni''s eyes were on the outstanding disciples of the sect''s young generation for a while, but then they turned away.


    Out of the Yunxiao hall, the bright sun came down. Wang Gen closed the heavy door behind him, and immediately separated the dim hall from himself. One inside and one outside, it seems that there are two worlds. However, it is not far away from the characters inside, but the gap between them seems to be a natural moat.


    He stood at the door, quietly looking at the door for a long time, then turned away without saying a word, followed the mountain road, out of the pine forest, all the way down the mountain.


    The beautiful scenery of the immortal family is surrounded by clouds and rosy clouds. It looks beautiful. It has the artistic conception of floating out of the dust. The mountain breeze is slowly, it seems to wrap around him, blowing his sleeves, and also constantly confusing his mood.


    Before he knew it, when he came to the viewing platform, the distant sea waves came faintly. He went to the white jade railing and looked at the vast sea, but he felt that his heart still could not calm down.


    It burns like a fire.


    The wind does not extinguish, the water does not extinguish.


    If insects and ants gnaw at his heart, but the pain can not get rid of, so that he has to force his teeth to keep calm.


    People come and go on the sea watching platform. On the faces of those Lingxiao sect disciples, men and women, it seems that most of them are smiling. Everyone''s life seems very relaxed. At least for a couple who have just passed by, they are so sweet and happy. They are talking and chatting in a soft voice. Occasionally, they give out a few light laughter. They look lingering and happy.


    Wang Gen suddenly took a deep breath and turned around. In that moment, all the complex emotions on his face had been put away, and he stepped forward to the men and women.


    The two men stopped in amazement and looked up at Wang Gen. the man looked puzzled. When Zhang KaiKou was about to speak, Wang Gen already said to him with a smile:


    "long time no see, younger martial brother sun Heng. I just want to talk to you about something. Are you free? "


    Sun Heng was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "of course, elder martial brother Wang, please say..."


    "To ask you to come here is to let you go to the far north snow plain. Besides accompanying nephew Shen Shi to reply to master tianku, you can also visit Zhenlong hall on behalf of Lingxiao sect. Our two schools are all Miao people passed down by the six saints of the human race in the past. They have a deep friendship with each other, and they are also the focus of the right path of the human race. We should never alienate and neglect them. "


    Elder sun Mingyang simply told sun you about it, and finally told him so. Sun you took a deep breath, respectfully agreed and said, "yes, I will live up to my trust."


    Sun Mingyang looked at sun you and nodded. The sun family has been prosperous for him, but his successor always bothers him. Sun Hong, his direct son, has been cultivated for many years, and he has helped a lot, both in the light and in the dark. But perhaps because of his talent, Sun Hong is really inferior to the three outstanding young men in Lingxiao three swords. Especially in recent years, the gap between Sun Hong and Du Tiejian and Wang Gen is getting bigger and bigger, and there is no hope to compete for the position.


    As for his direct grandson sun Heng, he also spent a lot of effort, but in the end, he was the one who let him down most. Maybe it was a blessing in disguise. Another grandson sun you who rose from that fight stood out. Especially in the secret world of asking heaven, sun you directly broke through to the initial stage of the divine artistic conception, and his momentum was strong enough to be mentioned by Zhong Qingzhu and Gan Ze He is the most outstanding disciple of the younger generation.


    If you don''t cultivate them, who else will?


    Sun you stepped back two steps, and just stood beside Shen Shi. They looked at each other and nodded slightly. No matter how twists and turns, but two people are always best friends, this is a long way to go, there is a familiar and trusted friend is always the best.


    Seeing sun Mingyang''s explanation, Huaiyuan opened his mouth and said, "since that''s the case, it''s settled..."


    "Wait a minute, elder martial brother." Suddenly, a voice came from the side, but elder Yunni suddenly said something. Master Huaiyuan and elder sun Mingyang both turned their heads to look at her. Master Huaiyuan was slightly surprised and said, "younger martial sister, what else can I do for you?"


    Elder Yunni''s face was as beautiful as a young girl''s. There was a faint light in his eyes, but a smile on the corner of his mouth. He said: "I saw these two nephews just now. They are both young and handsome. I couldn''t help but feel happy for a moment, but I also thought of another thing. Since they are all young people, it''s good to go out and see the world. Among my disciples, Wen Qing is OK, but Qing Lu is quite suitable. Why don''t you send her and these two nephews to the north for a walk? "


    Huaiyuan real person eyebrows pick, sun Mingyang is complexion a change, hum a, way: "cloud elder, this matter is afraid to be some improper.". The two of them went north to Zhenlong hall, but they had a serious business. They didn''t go sightseeing. "


    Yunni looked at Sun Mingyang and said faintly, "I didn''t say that it''s sightseeing, but since it''s all young people, why don''t we let the outstanding young generation of our family go out to experience? Besides, Zhenlong hall is not an outsider. In the past trip, we just let the young people in the clan get acquainted with the young people in Zhenlong hall, which is also good for the future of our two factions. What do you say, little master? "In the end, she turned to the Yongye monk who came to the Zhenlong hall with a smile. Yongye quickly got up, but he didn''t dare to neglect the young and beautiful Lingxiao sect female elder. He solemnly said: "welcome to me."


    Yunni turns her head with a smile. Sun Mingyang is about to stand up and argue with her armchair. The stars in Huaiyuan''s eyes are shining brightly. After pondering for a moment, she suddenly says, "don''t fight, you two. Since it''s the exchange between the two groups of young people, it''s better to go to more people. In addition to Shen Shi, sun you and Zhong Qinglu, there are also GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu, who have been good recently. They all went together. They can also be regarded as the younger generation of Lingxiao sect. They have made a good appearance with the outside world and gained some insight. "


    As soon as the words came out, Yunni frowned slightly, but then she looked calm and nodded her head and agreed. Sun Mingyang was half up and suddenly stiff. Then she sat back slowly and said nothing more.


    Now, if the two elders of Nishan insist on offending more than just one of their enemies, he may not want to offend even one of them.


    Huaiyuan real person looked around, then caressed his hand and said with a smile: "since everyone doesn''t talk, it''s settled."


    "None of these old people are good people!"


    In the study of the back hall of the five elements Hall of Lingxiao Zongshu hall, old man Pu complained angrily to the two disciples. Shen Shi stood aside and did not speak, while Xu Yanzhi gave his master a white look and said: "master, don''t talk."


    Old man Pu turned his eyes and said with a sneer, "what did I say wrong? It''s nothing to argue about. Among the younger generation of disciples, except for the son of old man sun, who is not fighting for himself, it is actually the three who are fighting for each other. Now the Gan family is dormant, and Gan Wenqing is determined to help GANZE. The only Miao is not willing to come out. It is either Du Tiejian or Wang Gen. As a result, old man sun himself was unwilling. If his son couldn''t, he forced a grandson to come out. Then Yunni, who was not a gas-saving lamp, refused to suffer any loss, called his apprentice. Not to mention my elder martial brother at the end of the day... "


    Speaking of the excitement, old man Pu''s eyes suddenly set and his voice suddenly stopped. After a moment''s hesitation, he murmured: "eh, isn''t it my elder martial brother who deliberately didn''t let his two apprentices come out, and then provoked the following families to fight openly and secretly?"


    Shen Shi was stunned. Xu Yanzhi spat on the other side. He ran to close the door of the study, which was half open. Then he turned back and said angrily, "master! You are an old fool. How can you speculate about the real person of Zhang Jiao? It''s not proper! If this word spreads, we Shu Tang can''t see a person. "


    Old man Pu snorted, ignoring the complaint of his beautiful female disciple. His eyes kept rolling, one hand holding his white beard. After thinking for a while, he waved his hand and said, "you are too young to understand. My elder martial brother looks upright when he looks at the crane bone immortal wind. In fact, he is full of bad water. I have seen through him for so many years ¡£¡±


    Xu Yanzhi was so angry by the master that he stamped his foot to one side and seemed to ignore him. Shen Shi was also embarrassed. He said to old man Pu in a low voice with a smile, "master, is it not so exaggerated?"


    Old man Pu tut tut twice. After a while, he waved his hand again and said, "forget it. Anyway, we don''t want to fight for the leader of the sect. We can''t count on it. Moreover, although my elder martial brother is treacherous and cunning, he''s good to me. He won''t do anything to us. Just follow him. It shouldn''t hurt much. "


    Shen Shi laughs bitterly. It''s just a return visit to the Zhenlong hall. What''s the big deal? All of them are young disciples of our school. They all know each other. Naturally, no accident will happen. It must be the master''s worry.


    After staying with master for a while, I decided to leave and go back. The matter of going north has been settled, so it won''t be too long. I''m going to leave in one or two days. But before he left, old man Pu stopped him again and told him to say something. It''s nothing more than seeing more and talking less on the road. You should take enough self-defense equipment with you. If others argue, you should not be involved in it. But if you have a chance, you might as well fan the wind and make a fire. It doesn''t matter


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    At the beginning, Shen Shi listened respectfully, but when he heard the back, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. For a moment, he looked up in amazement and said to old man Pu, "master, that''s not what you meant when you said you wanted me to stay out of the trouble?"


    Old man Pu looked like he hated iron but didn''t make steel. He hit the apprentice on the head with his hand and said: "waste, you can''t die if you say something sarcastic. Let them fight harder. Isn''t it good for us


    Shen Shi looked at the master for a long time, and then said sincerely, "master, you and the master are very similar. They are both powerful."


    Old man Pu sneered. He looked upright and said, "it''s all the fault of that guy. I''m a bad man."


    Two days later, everyone was ready to stop. There were five young disciples of Lingxiao sect who were going to visit the Dragon Hall of Xueyuan town in the north. They were Zhong Qingzhu, GANZE, sun you, Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi, plus a Yongye monk from the Dragon Hall of Xueyuan town.


    Lingxiao sect didn''t publicize this event. After all, it was just an ordinary courtesy visit. As for Shen Shi''s sudden summon by master tianku, it was hidden intentionally or unintentionally. Except for a few elders, other people, including the young people who went with him this time, didn''t know.


    So when they left jinhongshan, the movement was not big. Most people didn''t notice them. As for the breath of these young people, which involved several powerful potential forces in Lingxiao sect colliding with each other, only the elders and real people who stood at the top would know it.


    At least in these young people, at least for the moment, there are not many signs of disputes among these five people.


    But when they set out, when the five of them stood together, they still had some different feelings. Are the most energetic years, are the future sunshine, just as this day the sky is high, the sea is wide, the sun is hanging, there is always a sense of pride, inexplicably breeding in the heart.


    Five people, standing in a row, on the edge of the viewing platform, with their backs against the white jade railings, the sea breeze blowing in the vast expanse of blue waves, the sun is bright, and the sky is shining on their young faces. Men''s heroism is booming, and women''s beauty is outstanding. For a moment, it has attracted countless eyes on the viewing platform.


    Some elders, including those who came to see them off, could not help showing some appreciation and satisfaction in their eyes.


    In the future, maybe this young man will have his own extraordinary life!


    Well In addition to the guy standing on the far left, who was born in the art hall and has been a drag on this group of people.


    After saying goodbye to the elders, they went down to jinhongshan and took a boat to Liuyun city. In the past, of course, all of them came out, but it was the first time for them to walk together like this. So at the beginning, they were somewhat embarrassed or alienated.


    Although Yongye monk is not very old, he seems to be a quiet man. After he got acquainted with others, he sat aside and closed his eyes. The five young people of lingxiaozong came to lingxiaozong in the same year and practiced on Qingyu island. Naturally, they all know each other, but they also have a distant and distant relationship. So when they stood together, for a long time, no one spoke.


    Shen Shi and the other four people are familiar with each other. Looking at the cold scene, he wants to say hello and say a few words, at least to make the atmosphere easier. As for the bad idea that old man Pu gave him to find a chance to sow discord, he had long forgotten it.


    Just as he was about to say something with a smile, he suddenly felt that two eyes on both sides of his body swept over and fell on his face. The two beauties, Zhong Qingzhu and Zhong Qinglu, look at Shen Shi with a smile on their faces.


    Shen Shi felt numb at the back of his head for no reason. When he had reached his mouth, he suddenly lost his breath. After a moment, he coughed and said:


    "er I''ll go to the bow and blow. "


    The sea is wet, and the sea is fresh. A few white seabirds flying in the wind, follow behind the ship, from time to time came the pleasant chirp of birds.


    A sound of footsteps came from behind. A moment later, a man came from the back deck to Shen Shi standing at the bow of the boat. He stood side by side with him and looked at the boundless sea. Then he turned his head and smiled at Shen Shi. It was sun you.


    Shen Shi nodded to him with a smile and said, "how can you come here?"


    Sun you glanced at the back of the boat, shrugged and said, "the two sisters over there just stand there and don''t talk. The atmosphere is very strange. It makes people feel a little hairy, so I''d better come and talk to you."


    Shen Shi laughed and subconsciously looked back. Sure enough, two women, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, were standing side by side in the middle of the deck. It''s just that I can''t see the look of them from a long distance, let alone see or hear whether they are talking.At this time, sun you leaned on the bow of the boat, looked at the sea ahead, and suddenly asked, "stone, you have more knowledge than me. How much do you know about the Zhenlong hall or the northern snow plain?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "actually, I don''t know much about it. Most of it is just some common news. Zhenlong hall, like Lingxiao sect, is one of the four famous sects. It is a famous sect in the world of cultivation, and then the whole sect believes in Buddhism, and its disciples are monks. In addition, it can be said that Zhenlong hall is the most low-key sect among the four famous sects on weekdays. It is said that most of the disciples of that sect don''t go out of the snow plain on weekdays and only practice in the bitter and cold place all the year round. Therefore, some people call them the ascetic sect. "


    Sun you nodded and said, "I know almost the same thing. Apart from the four major meetings held every ten years, few of the disciples of Zhenlong hall come out to walk around the world. But over the years, the reputation of this school has never been lost, which is also an anomaly. "


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "no matter how to say, Zhenlong hall is also a Miao sage. It is the second sect of the six sages in that year, which is second only to grandmaster Ji Rongxuan of Yuan Wentian. Naturally, it is extraordinary..." His voice suddenly, but in this moment, suddenly rang out. In the dark and deep demon family underground palace under the Qinglong mountains of Tianhong City, Huang Ming, who was trapped in the dark all his life. Ten thousand years ago, the position under one person and above ten thousand people seemed to be the prince born by the demon clan.


    "Stone, what''s the matter with you?" Sun you''s voice came and woke Shen Shi from his trance. He was stunned for a moment. He just heard sun you say something strange, "how can you stop when you''re halfway through?"


    Shen Shi shook his head, laughed and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just another little thing I thought of just now. Since Zhenlong hall can be a well-known and well-known place, it has been a famous place for many years


    Sun you chin said: "it''s true. Before I went out, I went to consult my grandfather and listened to his old man''s explanation. Now these monks in Zhenlong hall have many powerful magical powers from the old sage Ji Rongxuan. They are no weaker than Lingxiao sect. Let me be careful and don''t be rude to others when I get there." With that, sun you shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "in fact, we are going to visit, not to fight. How can I be rude to them?"


    Shen Shi also laughed and said, "it''s just your grandfather''s love for you."


    Sun you spread out his hand and said, "well, when it comes to Zhenlong hall, I think of the snow plain in the north where they are said to be freezing with dripping water. Among the four famous sects, different from Haizhou where Lingxiao sect is located, Zhongzhou where Yuanshi sect is located, and Jianzhou where Tianjian palace is located, Zhenlong hall is the only sect whose Mountain Gate is far away from the ancient transmission array in that state. It will take us a day or two to get to xuezhou, where the Zhenlong hall is located. But in xuezhou, besides the ancient teleportation array, it will take us at least half a month to get to the Mountain Gate of Zhenlong hall. "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and said, "how long have you had to go? I haven''t noticed that before. It''s said that there are short-range teleportation arrays on the other side of the immortal society, such as those in Haizhou from Liuyun city to Gaoling City, Zhenlong hall and other famous schools. Is it not difficult for the immortal society to help build one? "


    Sun you said: "I didn''t know about it before, but I went to ask about the situation there before I went out this time. It was said that there was something strange on the bitter snow plain in the north. The immortal society did explore in the past, but when determining the distance and orientation, it was often disturbed by the continuous snowstorms all year round, and it was impossible to build the transmission array that the later generations could understand. So for such a long time, the connection between Zhenlong hall and the outside world can only rely on human walking


    If Shen Shi thinks about it, he nods and says, "I see. No wonder Zhenlong hall has always been so low-key."


    Sun you grinned and said, "so I''ll tell you, those ascetic monks are probably sick in their heads. If they don''t stay in a good place, they just want to stay in the depths of the snow. They are in trouble to death."


    Shen Shi''s eyes flashed and he didn''t answer this time, but he thought of another thing in his heart:


    it seems that the entrance to the mysterious and powerful dragon kingdom should be in the depth of the snow plain.


    The ship broke through the waves, and in a twinkling of an eye, it reached the shore of the sea. Shen Shi and a group of five people, together with Yongye, went ashore and went to Liuyun city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    Before they were scattered on the ship, it''s a good thing to say. Now they walk together on land. After a while, we all find that the atmosphere is strange again, and no one speaks for a long time.


    This situation was a bit awkward, and even attracted the Yongye monk to look here a few more eyes, with a strange look in his eyes. In fact, in normal times, even when Shen Shi doesn''t speak, sun you is a more tactful person than Shen Shi, and he has a bit of friendship with almost everyone. Normally, he has already opened his mouth to get along with people.


    Only this time, except when he was chatting with Shen Shi in private on the fairyland crossing the sea, sun you was normal. But when he met many people and saw the other disciples, sun you''s face was dignified and solemn, and seldom spoke.


    This kind of emotion seems to have been transmitted to GANZE, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu intentionally or unintentionally, so everyone was silent together.


    Shen Shi looked at the situation and naturally thought of what the master had said to him before he went out. He could not help sighing from the bottom of his heart.


    After this seemingly ordinary visit, it seems that the most outstanding disciples of Lingxiao sect had other ideas in their hearts.


    In this silent and slightly strange atmosphere, they entered LiuYun City, and then without delay, they went all the way to the location of the ancient transmission array.


    It was the first time for the five of them to go out together. It was also a sunny day.


    Among the five young disciples of Lingxiao sect who went to visit Zhenlong hall in the northern snow plain, Zhong Qingzhu is now the most virtuous. As a child, this ordinary girl began to worship Lingxiao sect''s gate, just like a beautiful jade, she gradually wiped away the dust and gradually exuded a dazzling brilliance.


    She was not outstanding at the beginning when she was on the green fish island, but in the following years, her practice of Taoism was surprisingly advanced, and she came all the way to the present, especially after the trip to ask heaven''s secret place. She didn''t know what powerful chance she got in the secret place, but she rushed to the high level of divine artistic conception. Although there are inevitably some side effects, now the momentum of Zhong Qingzhu''s soaring into the sky is clear and almost unstoppable.


    In addition to Zhong Qingzhu, GANZE and sunyou, among the five, broke through to the initial stage of the divine realm after their trip to the secret realm of heaven. Except for the Lingxiao sect''s outstanding Chu disciples of the Lingxiao three swords generation, they are the youngest generation of Lingxiao sect''s disciples. It can also be seen from here that the secret land of asking heaven has been valued by the four orthodox schools for many years, and it really has its irreplaceable position.


    Compared with the three men in front of us, the remaining two people who are still in Ningyuan are a little disgraced. However, Zhong Qinglu, one of the two, is now at the peak of Ningyuan realm. She is one step away from the divine realm. Besides, she was born in Dantang, and is the most beloved disciple of elder Yunni, who is highly respected and powerful. She has a lot of cultivation resources. In addition, with the powerful background of Dantang, it can be said that it is natural for her to break through to the divine realm in the future Love.


    And her talent in alchemy has become more and more famous in Lingxiao sect recently. It is said that the young one is trying to refine the four grade elixir, which is deeply loved by elder Yunni. Even in the sect, there are rumors that elder Yunni will be in charge of the Dan Hall in the future. Elder Yunni''s heart belongs to Zhong Qinglu. Therefore, even compared with the previous three people, Zhong Qinglu is basically not inferior.


    And the only one left is Shen Shi, who is particularly embarrassed by the four dazzling fellow disciples. He is the worst in Taoism, only the middle level of Ningyuan realm. Compared with these gifted guys, he is only ordinary compared with the same group of young disciples who worship in the mountain gate. In terms of apprenticeship, he is certainly the elder''s personal biography But the Shu hall is the coldest and weakest one among the seven halls of Lingxiao sect, and each of the other four is more powerful than him. Even his family background is the worst. The others have more or less a Xiuzhen family to support him, but he is the only one from an isolated family.


    It seems that seeing, thinking and comparing are the worst. It''s really depressing.


    Although compared with most of his peers of the same age, Shen Shi''s mind is much more mature, and he doesn''t show any abnormality along the way, in the final analysis, he is still a young man in his early twenties, with some hidden pride. On weekdays, when one or two of them associate with each other, they may not feel anything, but when many people stand together, the gap seems to be particularly obvious.


    Even the so-called possibility of secretly competing for the future position, which caused some embarrassment before, also seems to be only the struggle of the four of them, while Shen Shi is even more embarrassed to be excluded.


    Therefore, Shen Shi did not know when he had been in the team since he left Jinhong mountain. He kept quiet most of the time. Except for a few words when someone came to talk in private, he hardly spoke when there were many people.Under the leadership of Yongye, Shen Shi and his party arrived at LiuYun City, and then started this long journey from the ancient transmission array in Liuyun city.


    Haizhou, where lingxiaozong is located, is located in the southernmost part of Hongmeng continent. Its name is originally the largest state in the south of Xiuzhen kingdom. The northern Xueyuan, where zhenlongdian is located, belongs to "xuezhou", which is the northernmost part of Hongmeng continent. One south and one north, they are equal to crossing the entire vast Hongmeng continent.


    Such a long and wide distance, even if the monks who are far better than ordinary mortals in their ability, it is not realistic to rely on themselves to go on their way. Fortunately, there are countless treasures in the world to save time.


    Starting from LiuYun City, Shen Shi and others all the way to the north, almost all of them took the ancient way to transmit the array. However, along the way, they have to cross dozens of States and sit at least dozens of ancient teleportation arrays, many of which are not teleported and can sit directly next to them.


    Sometimes, after they arrive at one place, they have to rush to another city to get on the transmission road to the northern snow plain. In the middle of this, although they can basically ignore all kinds of discomfort in the process of transmission, if they shuttle in the transmission Dharma array all day, their bodies will still accumulate a lot of fatigue, so they still need to rest.


    In this way, it took them three days to get to the northernmost state of Hongmeng Snow state.


    When Shen Shi stepped on the snow state, just came out of the ancient transmission array with golden light, opened his eyes and looked at the northern state he had passed in the future, he was met by a vast white snow.


    This day is the second day of March. In the distant Southern Haizhou, it should be early spring. The sun is shining, and all things are growing. Beautiful and delicate flowers are also blooming. But in this snow state, it is still the scene of all things killing and flying snow.


    An old and slightly quiet city is located on the snowy land. The color of the whole city is not entirely white, but a deep gray. There are many low buildings standing in the city, few pedestrians on the street, but there are still some shops and pubs showing a bit of lively light, faintly flashing warm light in this ice and snow.


    Here is Shen Shi''s first stop after they arrived in xuezhou, Feixue city.


    Yongye leads Shen Shi five people out of the teleportation array and goes to the depth of Feixue city. At the same time, he calmly tells them the general situation of Feixue city including xuezhou. His voice came from the falling snowflakes, clear and stable, which seemed to give people a sense of stability.


    "Because of the ancient teleportation array, Feixue city has always been the busiest and most populous city in xuezhou, but it can''t be compared with Liuyun city on your side, because there are not many people here..."


    Yongye walked in the front, looking at this piece of wind and snow which is very familiar to him, some sighed.


    "By the way, do you guys feel a little cold?"


    In the middle of the introduction, monk Yongye suddenly thought of something. He stopped, turned around and looked at the guests of Lingxiao sect, showing some concern.


    "Oh, no harm. We can stand the cold." Sun you was the first one to answer with a smile, while GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu nodded. Zhong Qinglu brushed away a snowflake falling on Qingsi and said with a smile:


    "it''s OK, elder martial brother Yongye."


    Yongye nodded with a smile and put down his heart. Just as he wanted to turn around and move on, he was suddenly stunned, but he looked back. At the same time, several people on lingxiaozong''s side seemed to notice something and turned around together.


    In the process of speaking and expressing one''s position, it seems that one person is missing.


    The floating snow has dyed the city and the world white, which makes the Lingxiao sect people who have been living in the south of Hongmeng continent for many years a little uncomfortable. However, they are all monks, and their bodies are much better than ordinary people, so they can''t bear the bad weather completely.


    The falling snowflakes blocked their sight, and the rear was a little fuzzy, but they soon found Shen Shi, who had been silent since just now. I don''t know when, Shen Shi and them opened a distance, now seems to be several Zhang away, and did not continue to walk forward, but squatted on the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    Standing in front of Yongye monk some surprised, came and whispered: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu and GANZE all looked at the back and didn''t speak, but sun you frowned and took a look over there. He hesitated and said, "it looks like What''s wrong with his pig? "


    Shen Yingshi has been here for so many years. It''s natural that they have been together for such a long time. In the past few days, Xiao Hei has always been very normal. He has been following Shen Shi honestly, including riding the teleportation array continuously. It seems that this strange pig has not caused any trouble.


    But when the party arrived at the final destination, xuezhou, and came down from the ancient teleportation array, Shen Shi soon found that his pet seemed to have something unusual.


    In this city full of snow, Xiao Hei suddenly seems to be a little restless. He has been looking around and sniffing in the air frequently. He seems to be feeling or looking for something. Then, after a long walk, Xiao Hei suddenly stops and refuses to move forward. Shen Shi squats down beside him as if to comfort him, but he finds that his muscles are all tightened unconsciously.


    It seems very nervous.


    Shen Shi is a little surprised. Xiao Hei has not seen this kind of situation before. However, they were so nervous when they met some extremely powerful monster enemies while they were traveling and exploring, or when Xiao Hei found some extremely precious treasure.


    But now Shen Shi raised his head and looked around. In the snow city, which is gray, silent and covered by wind and snow, it''s peaceful. Where are the enemies or treasures?


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and gently held Xiao Hei in his arms. Then he found that his body seemed to tremble slightly. When he saw the eyes of the little black pig, he even found that the strange light in those eyes flashed by.


    A trichromatic light, a gray death.


    From the beginning of looking around, to the back of non-stop perception, seems to have a clue, and finally little black''s head, has been only looking in one direction.


    He kept staring, but he didn''t say a word. Snowflakes fall from the air, some of them fall on its sharp and bright tusks, and then slowly slide down a moment later.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, looked up in that direction, then held Xiao Hei on his chest, went to the people waiting in front of him, nodded to them, and laughed a little apologetically.


    "Little guy has never been to such a cold place. Maybe it''s the first time to see heavy snow. I''m a little nervous."


    Several people are laughing, the atmosphere suddenly light a lot, we have turned around, and then continue to move forward. Shen Shi takes a look at his arms. Maybe he leans on his master''s chest and feels the warmth. Xiao Hei''s mood and body seem to be relaxed, but his eyes are still looking in that direction, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking at the moment.


    Shen Shi walked in silence. Suddenly he quickened his pace and made a few steps forward. He came to the monk Yongye, who was leading the way. He laughed at him and said, "elder martial brother Yongye."


    Yongye turned to smile and said: "benefactor, what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi followed to point for a while, is exactly the direction that they a few people go forward at the moment, way: "do we want to go this way?"


    Yongye nodded and said, "exactly. This is due north. We are going there next." After a pause, he said with a smile, "if you go to the north, the bitter and cold ice field and the gate of zhenlongdian where our gate is are all there."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly, and said nothing more. His eyes drifted past, as if through the heavy snow, looking at the vague north. It''s getting colder and colder in the snowy sky. In the depths of that bitter and cold place, in the ancient dragon hall, perhaps, is the entrance of the Dragon kingdom there?


    Dragon people


    He looked down at Xiao Hei in his arms and found that he was still staring at an unknown direction deep in the north.


    No yelling, no yelling, just staring.


    The blizzard began to weaken about half an hour later, and then stopped completely about an hour later.


    After the snow, the snow city was covered with silver, and some of the original gray colors were completely covered up by the heavy snow. It seems that it makes the city beautiful. After the snow stopped, there were more pedestrians on the streets of the city. When you look up at the sky, you feel that the sky is much brighter.


    However, it was almost dusk afternoon at this time. After discussing with Lingxiao sect, Yongye decided to have a night''s rest in the city and start tomorrow morning. According to him, it was still a long and arduous journey from the snow city to Zhenlong hall in the northern snow plain, even for the monks relaxed.


    Lingxiao sect had never been to xuezhou in the future before. Naturally, everything was arranged by Yongye. Anyway, this trip is not in a hurry. It''s always good to have an extra night''s rest. So Yongye took all the people to find an inn in Feixue city and stayed there. At the same time, he invited all the people to get together in his room that night. Taking this opportunity, he explained some rough information about xuezhou, including some things to pay attention to, including the bitter cold ice field he was going to.Just listen to listen, suddenly in that room someone inserted a word in the middle, but usually words are not too much GANZE, only he gazed at Yongye one eye, said: "Yongye elder martial brother, I have one thing to ask, when the founder of Zhenlong Hall of Saint Ji Rongxuan grandmaster, in the end, there is no descendant blood passed down?"


    As soon as the words came out, the room was suddenly quiet. The other four people in Lingxiao sect were all surprised. Only Yongye browed and turned to GANZE. After they looked at each other in mid air for a moment, Yongye monk slowly moved his eyes, closed his palms, and his face was calm. He said: "elder martial brother Gan, master Jizu made a great wish to become a monk with shaved hair in the past years, and has no future generations It''s known all over the world, "he said


    GANZE''s eyes flashed, looked at him and said, "of course, I know about it, but Elder martial brother, before you went to Zhenlong hall, you didn''t know what the common family name was? "


    Yongye bowed his head slightly and seemed to be silent for a moment. After a while, he whispered:


    "before I got married, my surname was Ji."


    There was a sudden silence in the room. All the people in Lingxiao sect looked at Yongye with a strange look in their eyes. Only Shen Shi frowned a little, but he took a look at GANZE not far away.


    Shen Shi didn''t remember how the young but modest Zhenlong Temple monk behaved, let alone boasted, when he first met Lingxiao Zong on Jinhong mountain. Therefore, both he and others only regarded Yongye monk as a general disciple of Zhenlong temple. At most, he might be gifted and admired by the elders of Zhenlong temple He has cultivated all kinds of Arts, but he doesn''t think much about Yongye''s life experience.


    But why did GANZE suddenly insist on asking these questions today, and it seems to be inconsistent with his usual performance, even slightly aggressive. It seems, indeed, strange.


    But after Yongye answered the common surname Ji before he became a monk, GANZE, who seemed to want to break the casserole to the end, suddenly fell silent again after looking at Yongye. He just nodded slightly at him and stopped asking.


    As a result, the surprised and curious members of Lingxiao sect could not bear it. A moment later, sun you could not help but ask Yongye, "elder martial brother Yongye, are you surnamed Ji Does it have anything to do with the sage Ji Rongxuan, the founder of the founding School of zhenlongdian? "


    After pondering for a moment, Yongye suddenly said a word in silence. Then he sighed and said with a smile, "it''s true." As he said this, Ji Rongxuan, who was the second among the six sages, became a monk after he built Zhenlong hall and became a Buddhist until his death. It is true that Ji Rongxuan has no lineal descendants.


    However, before Ji Rongxuan was born to fight with the demon clan, he still had a Ji family. Although Ji''s children were not the blood of Ji Rongxuan''s own direct relatives, it was impossible for the Zhenlong temple to ignore the founder of the creation school after all. For so many years, they still had a lot of care. If there are any talents and talents in Ji''s family who are good-natured, they will be brought to Zhenlong hall.


    At the end of the day, Yongye didn''t know anything about it, but at this point, sun you and others naturally knew it well, but they didn''t see it before. Yongye monk is also a person with a future.


    After that, Yongye put the matter aside and continued to introduce some matters on the northern snow plain to the public. About half an hour later, the public dispersed and prepared to leave tomorrow.


    Yongye takes them to the door and sees them off one by one. When he turns around, he finds that he is near the door, but GANZE still stands by the wall outside.


    There was no surprise on Yongye''s face. He just sighed and said: "elder martial brother Gan."


    GANZE looked up at him and was silent for a while. Then he slowly asked, "is the mausoleum of master Rongxuan in Zhenlong hall? Since I have come here this time, I always have to go to worship. "


    Yongye lowered his brow and said calmly, "the ancestral mausoleum is deep in the mountain gate. It''s just about worshiping. You need to ask our abbot. I can''t be the master." After a pause, Yongye said again, "but since you are the representatives of Lingxiao sect, it must be true that we have been friends for thousands of years. Elder martial brother Gan doesn''t have to worry."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    GANZE''s mouth twitched, and his young and handsome face seemed to be a little serious. After a moment, he suddenly lowered his voice and said, "I mean, I''m going to worship in private."


    Yongye almost did not have any hesitation. He looked at GANZE and said, "that''s not necessary!"


    GANZE looked at him coldly, but Yongye''s eyes didn''t mean to avoid him. After a moment of silence, GANZE suddenly snorted, turned and strode away. Looking at his back, Yongye stood in the corridor of the Inn and didn''t move. A light wind blowing from somewhere gently blew his robe up and slowly fluttered in the quiet corridor.


    The next morning, without much delay, the party set out directly. All the way in addition to the snow city, set foot on the road to the northern snow plain.


    Among the numerous states in Hongmeng Kingdom, xuezhou is a big state with unique geographical location. It is located in the northernmost part of the whole continent. It has a huge snow plain that no one can fully explore. In fact, the most densely populated and bustling place in this state is just in the southernmost along the state boundary. The seven or eight cities, led by Feixue City, occupy eight or nine tenths of the total population of this state. Because if you go further north, you will enter the bitter and cold snow plain in the north. The temperature drops suddenly. It''s cold all the year round, and there''s constant wind and snow all the year round. Ordinary people and even monks with a little lower Taoism can''t survive here.


    In xuezhou, seven or eight out of ten days of the year can be regarded as winter, while in the bitter and cold snow plain of the north, it is winter all the year round.


    The environment here is harsh and the wind and snow are threatening. It is known as one of the world''s Jedi. But the danger is not just cold and snowstorm. In this snow-white world, there are still many strange cold resistant monsters living in this cold world, including some very powerful high-level monsters.


    Walking in the far north snow plain, a person who is not misled by the snowstorm will be buried in the boundless snow plain. He is also likely to be buried in the belly of the beast.


    Because of this, it is hard to understand that the gate of Zhenlong hall was chosen in the depth of such a harsh snowfield. Therefore, Zhenlong hall has been regarded as the sect of ascetic monks for many years.


    On this day, when I went out, the sky was clear and there was no snow. According to monk Yongye, this kind of fine weather is not very much in xuezhou in a year. Maybe it will be a good omen. Several of them left Feixue city and went all the way north. When the city disappeared in sight and behind the horizon, Shen Shi found that they were already in a boundless flat and wide field.


    As far as I could see, the earth seemed pale.


    In the open world, in the vast field, except for the fact that they could not see a figure, only they left their footprints in the snow.


    Before walking, sun you and Zhong Qingzhu suggested to Yongye that land walking should be combined with flying in the sky. After all, flying is much easier than walking in the snow. But this proposal was rejected by Yongye. He insisted that all six people should walk. As for the reasons, he only said two things:


    first, flying outside the snow plain is all right. But once you go deep into the snow plain, you can easily be confused by the wind and snow all over the sky. If you encounter a special kind of snow storm on the snow plain again, you are afraid that you will be swept into the unknown snow plain in an instant Secondly, on the snow plain, there are terrible monsters that hunt for food in the air.


    When he said that, everyone was silent. Anyway, except Yongye, no one had ever been here, so naturally, they could only listen to him. Only in this way, the speed of people''s progress was much slower.


    Shen Shi takes Xiao Hei to walk at the end of the crowd. Compared with yesterday, Xiao Hei seems to have returned to normal. Although he occasionally looks to the north, he no longer has the appearance of tense muscles. Instead, he follows Shen Shi from time to time and plays in the snow.


    Originally, it was the thin snow that was trampled on the sole of his feet. At noon, Shen Shi found that it was getting thicker. When he stepped on it, the snow powder could reach his ankles. The surrounding air began to get colder and colder, and the breath was clear white smoke.


    Only that piece of heaven and earth, still empty and wide, looks boundless, seems to spread to the end of infinity.


    Shen Shi takes a step. Suddenly he pauses, as if he felt something. Then he raises his head and touches his face. A chill seeps through his fingers. A little snow turns into a little water and moistens his fingers.


    He frowned and looked up.


    On the boundless and empty sky, the sky was suddenly a little gloomy, little by little white, falling down from the sky.


    Fluttering and swaying, dancing with the wind.


    It''s snowing.


    The voice of Yongye came from the front and reverberated in the open field:


    "everyone, if you cross the ice rock in front of you, you will be stepping on the far north snow plain."The ice stone rock in yongyekou is actually a huge stone. It is white and transparent in many places. It even looks like a big ice block. In this open and desolate field, this ice rock suddenly appeared in front of their eyes, standing in silence, letting a little snowflake fall from the air and float past it.


    Xiao Hei jumps forward a few steps from the ankle deep snow, grunts twice, and looks back. Shen Shi steps on the snow beside him with one foot and looks forward. It seems that there is no big difference between the scene on the wilderness before and after this big stone. The snow falling from the heaven and the earth is the same, and the earth is almost the same white Color, vast.


    Maybe the snow on the other side behind the big stone is darker?


    A few people didn''t stop. Yongye obviously just mentioned this with the others, and then took them one by one to walk by the ice rock and set foot on the land of the Arctic snow plain in his mouth.


    Snowflakes are falling down, and the white is dazzling, but the good thing is that at least there is no strong wind right now, so the snow scene looks quiet and gentle, and all the gray and filth are erased by the white color.


    It''s the first time for all the young people in lingzong to see the scenery in the south. It''s the first time for them to grow up. Shen Shi followed behind the crowd. After a long walk, he found himself in the white world. In fact, it was not completely desolate.


    In the snow under the severe cold, you can see that it is flat and flawless, but there are also some places with some ups and downs. In some leeward places, in the crevices of those white snow heaps, some unknown plants grow tenaciously.


    Shen Shi has never seen most of the plants here. Maybe they are all endemic species in this cold and snowy area. After all, ordinary trees and plants can''t survive in such a harsh environment. There are almost no tall plants here. Most of them are wild grasses with withered and yellow color, clinging to the ground. Even if there are one or two trees, they are all short shrubs. They are not high enough, and there are few leaves. They tremble slightly in the cold wind, and their branches are covered with snow powder and frozen ice.


    On the open snow plain, white snow is floating slowly, but except for the occasional wind, there is no sound.


    When he stepped down, there was a shallow pit in the soft snow. Shen Shi looked down and frowned slightly. The snow powder had already gone a little deeper before he knew it. It wasn''t long before he came from the ice rock. When he was thinking about it, suddenly, not far from him, there was a light cry. But Zhong Qinglu''s body suddenly tilted to the side, as if she had been tripped at her feet. Fortunately, she was quick to respond and quickly stood firm.


    But her face didn''t look good, as if she was startled. She took two steps to the side and said: "there''s something under there."


    "Well?" Several people nearby were stunned, and then quickly gathered around. Shen Shi also walked into Zhong Qinglu. Zhong Qinglu looked at him and said in a low voice: "it seems that I stepped on a soft thing, like a living creature, and moved it a few times. "


    At this point, she suddenly turned pale, bit her teeth, and said: "should not Did you step on a snake? "


    In the presence of all the people, of course, I''m not afraid of a snake. However, the long, thin, ferocious and ugly animals are not really liked by people, especially girls like Zhong Qinglu, who seem to be naturally disgusted.


    Shen Shi, of course, could understand this. He nodded to her with a smile and comforted her a few words in a low voice. Then he went to see the hole that Zhong Qinglu had just stepped out. Suddenly, he saw a white area under the snow cave. Suddenly, an animal jumped out of the cave and ran away quickly.


    With white hair, long ears and red eyes, everyone could see clearly in an instant. Monk Yongye said with a smile, "girl, don''t worry, it''s not a snake. It''s just a harmless snow rabbit on the snow plain."


    The people around them all smile. Zhong Qinglu seldom goes out to travel on weekdays. She doesn''t have enough experience, so she looks a little surprised. She spits out her tongue and says, "rabbit, that''s OK. I''m afraid it''s a snake. It seems to make people feel hairy."


    He shook his head and said, "you''re afraid of the snake when you meet him."


    Zhong Qinglu looks like she doesn''t want to pay attention to him. She gives sun you a white look, while Xiao Hei, who follows Shen Shi, looks up and grunts to Zhong Qinglu.


    Zhong Qinglu takes a look at Xiao hei and says to Shen Shi, "what''s its name? Does this pig look down on me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Shen Shi gave a dry cough and said with a smile: "don''t care. Xiao Hei''s temperament is very strange. Even I, he often despises me."


    Xiao Hei''s head swung and ran forward. Shen Shi laughed at Zhong Qinglu, and then said in a low voice, "don''t worry, Xiao Hei''s nose is very smart. If you follow him, he will find out any snakes hidden in the snow first."


    Zhong Qinglu chuckles and then turns to move forward. But this time, she is walking beside Shen Shi intentionally or unintentionally.


    The group continued to walk forward, but after such a small twists and turns, there was a kind of tense and solemn atmosphere, but it was a lot easier. A few people began to chat with each other. And unconsciously, Zhong Qingzhu fell at the end of the team.


    She looked back at the small hole in the snow, her face was quiet and silent, but in the moment when she turned her back to the crowd, when the snow reflected a white light, her eyes suddenly changed, like a demon, into a slender vertical shape. It looked like


    The pupil of a snake''s eye.


    According to the people of Lingxiao sect in the mouth of Yongye, generally speaking, when they go to the gate of Zhenlong hall from this far north snowy plain, except for some elders of Danjing in Yuan Dynasty who are good at Daoism and Taoism, who dare to fly directly in the sky and are not afraid of all kinds of risks on the snowy plain, the disciples of Zhenlong Hall who are below the spirit realm usually walk across the snowy plain.


    This journey will take about seven days.


    Generally speaking, the route chosen by Yongye is generally safe, and Zhenlong hall is one of the four Zhengming gates with unfathomable strength. Although it is impossible to kill all the monsters in the snow, it is still possible to open up a road and drive away most powerful monsters near the route.


    So on the first day when Shen Shi and others set foot on the snow plain, they hardly met any obstacles from morning to evening, and those monsters who are said to be very fierce and ferocious did not appear.


    When it was getting dark, Yongye took them to the back of a hill, where there was a small cave, which seemed to hold at least ten people.


    "This is the place where our disciples of Zhenlong hall have been walking a lot and found a foothold. It''s much more comfortable to rest here at night than outside." When Yongye makes a bonfire in the cave with the dry firewood originally stored here, he says to Shen Shi and others with a smile, and the people next to him all nod. After chatting for a while, they went to have a rest and went on their way for a whole day. Although there was Taoism, it was still a tiring thing in the cold snow.


    The cave soon quieted down, and only a few tiny crackles of firewood from the bonfire reverberated in the cave.


    Zhong Qingzhu was sitting in the corner of a cave, looking at the burning bonfire quietly, as if he was thinking about something. On the other side of the fire, Shen Shi went over, stood at the entrance of the cave and looked out.


    The snow had been completely black, snowflakes quietly falling, far away in the wilderness, the sound of the wind sounded, a chill came from all directions. He stretched out his hand and gently extended it to the outside. After a while, when he took it back, it was Snow Powder in one hand.


    Suddenly there was a shrill roar. It came from a very distant place. I don''t know whether it was the wind or the roar of some monster. Shen Shi listened carefully for a while, but found that there was no more movement.


    He gently shakes off the snowflakes and stands with a negative hand, looking at the cold and dark sky outside. In this world, this seemingly endless cold snow seems to be falling more and more heavily.


    He shook his head, turned around to go back to rest, only to turn around, suddenly body meal, but found behind him, a woman standing quietly, staring at his eyes, and then gently walked up, standing side by side with him, looking out at the dark world.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Shi asked softly.


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent and didn''t speak. After a while, she seemed to feel the chill outside. She gently tightened her skirt, and then said in a low voice:


    "stone, do you also hate snakes?"


    Shen Shi was a bit surprised. The question was really a bit unintelligible. Then he took a look back and saw that the cave was quiet. The other people were sleeping now. Only the bonfire in the middle of the cave was burning quietly.


    A cold breeze blew through the cave, because the cave was in the leeward, so it didn''t blow in much, but it still made the fire tremble slightly.


    Shen Shi took back his eyes, thought about it, and said, "is a snake really..." It was in this moment that he suddenly remembered what he had seen during his three years in the demon world, the two sisters in memory, Yulin and Yuling.


    Shen Shi is a little confused. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t thought about the demon world. The memory of those three years is fading and fading in his mind. Even he suddenly some bitterly found that even the old white monkey and stone pig, he did not think of for some time.Time will always allow people to break free from sadness, even if the memory of the past how unforgettable.


    Shen Shi gently shook his head and took a breath to let some cold air into his chest. He suddenly felt that his brain was much clearer. Then he said to Zhong Qingzhu with a smile, "how can I say that most people don''t like snakes very much at the end of the day?"


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to have been blown by the cold wind, and his face is slightly pale, but the light in his eyes is flashing, and he still stares at Shen Shi and says, "what about you, stone? Are you like everyone else? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and then said, "I''m all right. Although snakes are not good-looking, they are also ordinary creatures, and most snakes If people do not take the initiative to provoke, the snake will not deliberately attack, in short, I am not that particularly annoying


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded slightly and looked at the snowy sky outside the cave. He didn''t turn his head to look at him, but he sipped it gently at the corner of his mouth, as if with a gentle smile.


    At dawn the next day, a group of people in the cave woke up and prepared to continue on their way. Only when they came to the cave entrance, looking at the snow-white world outside the cave and the flying snow, they all frowned.


    Sun you stood at the side of the cave, peeped out his head and looked out. He turned back and said, "why is the snow so heavy?"


    One night later, the snowstorm was not abated, but it was much bigger than that in the daytime yesterday. The snow on the ground had just passed the ankle, but now it is at least knee high. On the long snowy plain, the north wind was shrill and shrill, making a sharp neighing sound.


    Several people turned their heads and looked at Yongye. Only the young monk did not change his face. He took a look at the entrance of the cave, and then said faintly:


    "generally, the weather is good."


    After that, he walked out. Several people in lingxiaozong looked at each other. After a while, GANZE coughed and followed him out. Then Zhong Qingzhu walked out of the cave. Sun you grinned and muttered, "is this weather good? What should it look like when the weather is bad! "


    Shen Shi pushed him aside and said with a smile, "don''t be so wordy. Let''s go."


    Sun you shrugged, with a trace of helplessness on his face. Then he went out. Shen Shi looked back at Zhong Qinglu, who was still standing beside him, and said with a smile, "let''s go."


    After a pause, he took another look at the row of footprints on the snow and said, "you can step on their footprints to save energy."


    Zhong Qinglu nods, smiles at Shen Shi and goes out. Shen Shi takes Xiao Hei who looks energetic and finally walks out of the cave.


    Inside and outside the cave, it seems that there are two worlds. Once he left the cave, he felt the sharp wind blowing in front of him, and the temperature around him suddenly dropped a lot, which made Shen Shi shiver. In contrast, Xiao Hei''s situation is much better than his. This strange little black pig, in addition to his strange reaction when he first arrived in xuezhou on the first day, seems to get more used to the environment here. As if he can''t feel the cold, he is very excited to run around in the snow, and sometimes he rolls around. He seems to have a good time.


    In the wind and snow, this group of people became a straight line. Under the leadership of Yongye monk, who was walking in the front, they walked towards the deep snow.


    After walking like this for nearly an hour, Yongye stopped and motioned for everyone to have a rest. At this time, almost all the people''s bodies and faces had been dyed white, but in fact, they could not be so fragile. They just shook the rope and slapped a few times, the snow powder fell one after another, and several people were fresh again.


    Just looking at the flying snow, it seems that this move is doomed to be futile.


    Xiao Hei is about to turn from a little black pig to a little white pig. He runs and jumps all the way. He doesn''t look tired. Now he is still playing in the snow nearby. Shen Shi takes a look over there. Seeing that the guy is a little far away from him, he raises his voice and shouts, "Xiao Hei, come here!"


    Xiao Hei answered from a distance, but he didn''t come right away. Instead, he planed more happily in the same place. Soon he dug out a big snow pile in the snow, and most of his body fell into the snow pit.


    Several people''s eyes are looking to the other side. Shen Shi shakes his head angrily, grins bitterly at several people, and says: "I''ll go to pull this guy back, everyone wait for me."


    Yongye said with a smile: "elder martial brother Shen used to be. We don''t worry."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    As he watched Shen Shi go away, Yongye said to the disciples of Lingxiao sect who were standing beside him, "look at the wind and snow on the snow field. Although it is very cold on the ground at the moment, in fact, the higher you go, the more violent the wind and snow will be and the colder the temperature will be. If we fly in vain, we are afraid that it will be difficult to open our eyes at that height. It is really a big risk... "


    Shen Shi walked to the snow pit dug out by Xiao Hei in the wind and snow, and said: "Xiao Hei, come on, let''s have a rest. We''re almost leaving. When that time comes, you will be tired if I hold you


    "Well?" Suddenly, Shen Shi''s eyes were fixed, but he saw that under the snow pit that Xiao Hei kept digging out, there seemed to be another faint color besides the white snow.


    "What is this?"


    Shen Shi squats down and looks at the bottom of the snow pit. He doesn''t stop Xiao Hei''s action any more. As a pile of snow is dug out, the things under the snow powder are gradually revealed.


    Xiao Hei raised his head and called to Shen Shi in a low voice.


    Shen Shi''s face was solemn, staring at the bottom of the pit for a moment, suddenly stood up, turned to the place where several people were standing in the distance, and yelled:


    "elder martial brother Yongye, please come here for a moment."


    In the snowstorm, Yongye and the other four of lingxiaozong are all stunned. After a while, Yongye agrees and strides to Shen Shi. Several people standing in the same place looked at each other. Sun you reached out and patted the white snowflakes falling from his shoulder. He frowned and said, "what do you see on the other side of the stone?"


    GANZE shook his head, pondered for a moment, and then asked sun you, "why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Sun you takes a look at him and is about to speak. Suddenly, he feels that the wind is blowing around him, but Zhong Qingzhu is wrapped in his cloak. He has already walked there without expression. Sun you''s mouth was half open, but he couldn''t say what he had said. After a while, he closed his mouth awkwardly and gave a wry smile. As soon as he turned his head and wanted to speak, he suddenly saw Zhong Qinglu humming faintly. His face was a little chilly. His eyes swept over Zhong Qingzhu''s back. Then, without looking at sun you, he walked past sun you.


    "Wu..." A gust of cold wind swept the snow, blowing head-on, people feel good health cold.


    Sun you stood in the same place and looked up at the sky. Before going northward this time, except that sun you and Shen Shi were the original candidates, Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu and GANZE were all the people who were secretly scrambled by various factions of Lingxiao sect and finally forced in. So at the last moment, elder sun Mingyang won another benefit for his grandson, that is, in this northbound team, sun you was a temporary leader, whether he was in contact with Zhenlong hall or on his daily way.


    There seems to be no one in the north of Lancang. It''s just something wrong. Although the two sisters of Zhong Qingzhu and Zhong Qinglu do not seem to be very harmonious with each other, they ignore sun you. On the contrary, GANZE, who was the most wary in sun you''s heart, seems to respect him most.


    But at the moment, sun you can''t do anything for a moment. The far north snow plain is hundreds of millions of miles away from Haizhou jinhongshan. Can he go back to zongmen and complain? What''s more, among the people who came here this time, except Shen Shi, who was a little weak, all the others had the potential to spy on the future leader. Who was not arrogant and who had no strong support behind him? If he really wanted to complain, he might not be able to do anything.


    What''s more, this kind of leader''s momentum is just a false proof. If you pester for no reason, it will make the elders look down on you. Maybe at that time, it will just be covered with a sentence: you can''t even convince several fellow brothers and sisters. How can you subdue the whole sect of Lingxiao sect in the future? At that point, I''m afraid I can''t turn over.


    Sun you was born in a wealthy family when he was a child. He was very clear about the twists and turns of these intrigues. After a while, he thought about it. After taking a deep breath, he quietly lowered the depression in his heart. At the same time, he gave GANZE a bitter smile and said, "forget it, let''s go and have a look."


    GANZE seems to have some sympathy for sun you. He pats sun you on the shoulder, smiles at him, and then walks to Shen Shi. Sun you takes a look at GANZE, but his eyes are a little surprised. Before that, although GANZE was famous in the door because of his special family background and high talent, this young man is almost unknown Not very congenial, especially with the younger generation of disciples of the same generation, there are almost no special good friends. At most, they are just nodding friends.


    Before today, sun you and GANZE were just like this. Just now, GANZE''s shoulder clapping seemed to be more intimate than before.


    It seems that this time out, we are all testing and making some changes in secret.


    Sun you shook his head and gave a faint smile. He seemed to feel a bit cool in the snow. He gently tightened his clothes, and then walked forward.The cold wind blew up some snow powder on the ground, hit it on the trouser legs and then drifted away, and then drifted away in the cold air. Several people came to Shen Shi one after another from the rear and formed a small circle. Monk Yongye stood in the front and stood beside Shen Shi, saying, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi pointed to the newly dug snow pit on the ground and said, "look at this thing."


    Yongye looked down and saw that there was an extra snow pit on the originally flat snow now. It was obviously the hole dug by the little black pig brought by benefactor Shen just now. The crystal white snow piled on one side, revealing the same gray trace covered by the heavy snow below.


    "Well?" Yongye suddenly frowned and looked surprised. Then he squatted down and swept away some of the residual snow in the snow pit. In this way, the gray below showed more and the things below showed completely.


    It looks like a rabbit.


    as like as two peas, the size, shape and appearance of the two are almost the same as those of the snow rabbit they saw yesterday. This rabbit is dead, but if it''s just an ordinary dead rabbit, it won''t attract Shen Shi''s attention.


    Yongye looked at it for a while. His face became colder and colder. He reached out and turned over the rabbit which was buried in the snow. After a careful look, he stood up and said, "this one should still be a snow rabbit, but I don''t know why. All the fur on his body changed color after he died."


    Shen Shi took a look at Yongye and didn''t speak. But at the moment, Zhong Qingzhu, who was standing by, suddenly said calmly but surely: "this snow rabbit should be poisoned."


    Yongye brow pick, way: "poisoning, what poison?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shakes his head and looks at Shen Shi. At the same time, Yongye feels that several lines of vision around him are also looking at Shen Shi. He can''t help but feel a slight movement in his heart. When he looks at Shen Shi again, his eyes are somewhat different. Among the people who came here this time, he knew something about it. He knew that GANZE and other four were all talented young Junyan. They had a bright future in the future, and might even win the position of Lingxiao sect leader. Only Shen Shi was a little bit eclipsed. But now it seems that Shen Shi, who didn''t look amazing at first, has some advantages that he doesn''t know?


    Shen Shi didn''t pay attention to the sight of the people around him. He just looked at the snow rabbit body dug up by Xiao Hei under the snow pit. After pondering for a moment, he said: "the rabbit died of absorbing all the blood essence."


    Shen Shi squatted down and pointed to a dark scar on the rabbit''s neck. At the same time, he said in a calm tone: "it should be that he bit the blood vessels here and then absorbed all the rabbit''s blood." Then he moved his fingers down slowly and stopped on the rabbit''s frozen back for a moment, and continued to say,


    "then, a kind of poison spread rapidly from the wound along the blood vessels, corroding the snow rabbit''s blood and flesh, twisting the skin and flesh from the inside, tearing the blood vessels, and making its original pure white fur color gray."


    Hearing Xiumei frown, Zhong Qinglu couldn''t help but ask, "what is this, so vicious?"


    "It sucks blood and is so corrosive and poisonous, and it will feed on small animals like snow rabbits. As far as I know, there is only one thing." Shen Shi stood up and looked at the people slowly. Finally, his eyes fell on Yongye''s face and said, "the ghost blood wolf in the ghost."


    Yongye was startled, then shook his head in amazement, but frowned and said, "it''s impossible. You''ve never been here before. I don''t know what''s going on here. Since ancient times, because of the special environment here, there may be some monsters, but there have never been ghosts here. "


    "No ghosts?" Shen Shi frowned at Yongye and said so.


    Yongye nodded his head firmly, and then confirmed again: "yes, there has never been a ghost in the far north snow plain since ancient times."


    Shen Shi was silent and nodded a moment later. His face was calm and didn''t say anything more. He just took a look at the strange snow rabbit body in the pit, and then walked away with Xiao Hei.


    Among the five people who are still standing here, there is no one to speak again for a moment. The atmosphere seems to be subtle. After a moment, Zhong Qingzhu turns around and walks forward. Then Zhong Qinglu, GANZE and sun you move on. No one questions Yongye''s judgment. However, in this snowstorm, this subtle silence seems to make people feel a little uneasy.


    Although Yongye is not very old, he is also a famous disciple. In the past, he was valued by abbot tianku in Zhenlong hall. He has always been very firm and strong-minded. He doesn''t doubt himself because of this. He just thinks that Lingxiao Zong, the best sons of heaven, even valued Shen Shi more than he thought It''s strange.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    He breathed out a breath, cheered up, stepped forward, but before he left, he subconsciously looked down at the snow pit at his feet. In the heavy snow, unconsciously, the snow rabbit''s body had been covered with a layer of snow, which made people no longer see clearly. Only the gray was still in the snow.


    Yongye suddenly smiles and shakes his head slightly. It seems that he is also laughing that he is not strong in mind. He even has a little hesitation. As soon as the monk''s robe is brushed, it is like leaving these trivial things behind and going straight ahead without looking back.


    The wind at the bottom of the sleeve rolled up a handful of snowflakes and splashed them into the air. Then they melted into the snowy shadows and finally fell down. Before long, the gray was completely covered. After a while, even the snow pit was buried, leaving no trace on the vast expanse of snow wilderness.


    Facing the strong wind and snow, we walked for another half day. At noon of the day, the snow became smaller and the sky was clear. So in front of Shen Shi and others'' eyes, because of the wide and clear vision, the unchanging snow-white scenery of these days has finally changed.


    There is still a vast and flat white snow plain in front of us, but in the distance, there is a rolling mountain range rising from the snow plain. The mountains are majestic, straight and white. You can see large areas of steep cliffs and steep slopes. Of course, most places are covered with thick snow. And looking at that position, it seems that this snow mountain is blocking their way.


    In addition, Shen Shi and others have actually encountered another headache, that is, after entering the Arctic snow plain for so long, the snow under their feet has also thickened a lot, and now it has even overflowed their knees, even to their thighs.


    In this way, if you still insist on going all the way like this, it''s really a bit hard. Just looking at monk Yongye''s attitude, it doesn''t seem to agree that people try to fly in the sky. Especially when GANZE asked him and confirmed that their next goal was to cross the snow mountain ahead, Lingxiao sect''s faces sank.


    The faces of Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu were not very good-looking. Shen Shi stood by and took Xiaohei and patted the snowflakes falling from her. She didn''t look very angry. In his previous adventures, I don''t know how many times he met the critical moment of life and death, that is, the desperate situation. Even if Yongye insists on going like this, it doesn''t matter to Shen Shi.


    He has suffered more than this. How much does he care about it.


    Although Shen Shi could bear the pain, the others in Lingxiao sect were not very happy. Zhong Qingzhu frowned and said nothing. Zhong Qinglu winked at sun you. Sun you scratched his head and finally gave a bitter smile. He turned to Yongye and said, "elder martial brother Yongye, you see, the snow on the ground is really thick. We can''t walk like this. I don''t know Tao Is there any other way? Maybe, let''s go over the snow mountain with the technique of imperial air first, and then wait for the snow on the ground to be lighter before we come down to walk. What do you think? "


    Yonghe whispered a Buddha''s name in his mouth, but he didn''t answer sun you''s question. He just looked down and felt for his waist. A moment later, he took out some things from his pocket and put them on the ground in front of the crowd. Then he said faintly, "you guys, it''s really hard to take the next road, but it''s because the snow is thick and deep enough. Let''s take it It''s the only way to use this. "


    On the ground, there are six Brown boards with the same appearance. They are three feet long and two feet wide. The bottom is flat, but there is a little bit of wood standing up on the four sides. Then the front and back parts are made into arc shape and tilted upward. Especially the front part is carved with a dragon head. It looks like a boat.


    "This is..." Sun you looked at the boards for a few seconds. He could not think of the use of these things. He looked up in surprise and asked Yongye.


    With a smile, Yongye said, "these are the small dragon boats specially made by our family. They are specially used for walking on the snowy plain." With that, he didn''t explain any more. He just jumped into one of the little dragon boats he called.


    On the knee deep snow, he was so big that he fell into the flat little dragon boat, just stepped on it steadily, and the little dragon boat just swayed and sank slightly, then stabilized. Next, Yongye said with a smile to the five disciples of Lingxiao sect: "please see my movements clearly, elder martial brothers."


    After that, he suddenly threw his right hand back, and a strong wind started from the bottom of his monk''s robe sleeve, and directly slapped on a piece of snow behind the side of the little dragon boat. Suddenly, a piece of snow and fog was flying. But with this force, the little dragon boat at Yongye''s feet made a smooth and stable slide out, and the speed was quite fast.


    In the wind and snow, the people of Lingxiao sect only watched the young monk''s robe swaying and his movements were leisurely, but they beat rhythmically on the snow beside him with one sleeve on the left and one beat on the right. The little dragon boat was just like gliding on the water. It seemed that it was gliding freely and quickly. Besides, it was much more natural and relaxed than before.There were no stupid people on the scene. On the contrary, they were all smart. After watching for a while, they all understood the secret. They all looked surprised and curious.


    A moment later, sun you was the first one to jump out. He jumped onto a small dragon boat with a smile. Then he stabilized himself and adapted to it several times. With a long smile, he waved his right palm out. Suddenly, the whole person slipped out of the boat. It was just very fast. Suddenly, the whole person lost his balance. All he heard was a cry of "ah", but this guy fell into the snow with his feet on all sides.


    There was a burst of laughter behind him. Several people in lingxiaozong were all bent over with laughter. Even Zhong Qingzhu, who had always been cold, could not bear to be handsome. He pursed his mouth slightly and showed a smile.


    Under the snow, laughter, it seems that even this piece of cold snow, also become a little gentle.


    Sun you''s wrestling before was caused by his surprise and eagerness after seeing the little dragon boat. No matter how to say, lingxiaozong, including sun you, are all intelligent people with outstanding talent. Therefore, after learning from the past, other people are more cautious and careful after stepping on the little dragon boat. In addition, the little dragon boat is not too difficult, but it''s a good thing Before, it was rare that there was no snow in the south. After a while of trial operation, almost everyone mastered the secret.


    So after a while, in the vast white snow, several figures accelerated abruptly and glided forward quickly in the roaring wind. One by one, their skirts were flying like immortals. The sound of swish was heard all the time, and from time to time there were clear or bright laughter.


    It seems that at this moment, the wind and snow suddenly become gentle. On the white snow, there are traces of twists and turns, crisscrossed and crisscrossed by their figures, and they also face the wind and snow, walking on the snow plain, towards the mountains ahead.


    The wind blows on his face and the sky is long. In the chill, he suddenly feels that the sky is very clear and spacious. As the mountain is getting closer and closer, monk Yongye, who is flying in front of him, suddenly loses his figure. With his right hand, he pats the snow in front of him. At the same time, he turns around. The little dragon boat under his feet suddenly glides on the snow and splashes a large amount of white snow. A moment later, the little dragon boat is flying in front of him, His body stopped steadily.


    Looking at the location, we have reached the foot of the mountain.


    See Yongye stop, the lingxiaozong five people behind also have made the same action, for a time, cheering, snow fog soared into the air, it is very lively. In contrast, lingxiaozong''s movements are bigger than Yongye''s. obviously, although they master the tricks very quickly, they are still less proficient in details than Yongye who grew up in xuezhou. However, Rao is so. The extent to which they can achieve this in a short time also makes Yongye wonder. He thinks that the talent of lingxiaozong''s next generation disciples can''t be underestimated.


    When the snow and fog fell a little, Yongye pointed to the rising snow mountain with a smile and said: "everyone, it''s almost the most difficult part of the road to go now. As long as you cross this snow dragon mountain, although the wind and snow are heavier and the temperature is colder, most of the roads are still flat, and as long as you walk for one day, you will almost reach Longdian mountain in our town The door. "


    Shen Shi and other disciples of Lingxiao sect all nodded slightly, and Yongye said: "the terrain of this snow dragon mountain is dangerous and stretches for thousands of miles. If you can''t walk in the sky, it''s not easy to cross this mountain on foot. But in this mountain range, although it seems to be covered with snow, desolate and silent all the year round, it is actually the most concentrated place of many monsters in the Arctic snow plain. There are also many high-level monsters. In addition, they have honed all kinds of strange skills in the special ice and cold environment of the snow plain for millions of years, and they can not be prevented. It can be said that it is a very dangerous place. "


    Sun you next to him frowned and said, "elder martial brother Yongye, since what you said is so difficult, why don''t we take a detour, or just try to fly in the sky secretly?"


    Yongye shook his head and said: "there are several kinds of monsters in the mountain that are really very powerful. They are good at hunting prey in the air. Moreover, as I said before, at this point, the risk of flying in the air is really great. It''s easy to be confused by the wind and snow and hurt your mind. As for detours, it''s not impossible, but it will probably take more than half a month. Do you have the patience? "


    "Half a month?"


    Lingxiaozong looked at each other. After a while, Zhong Qingzhu said faintly, "forget it. Let''s go this way. And with elder martial brother Yongye leading the way, will he leave us behind?"


    GANZE and others turn to look at Yongye. Yongye laughs and says to Zhong Qingzhu: "Miss Zhong, you are serious." As he said that, his face was straight, but Su Rong said, "to tell you the truth, I have been in the snow for many years behind closed doors, and I don''t know how many times my disciples have walked on the snow dragon mountain. So over the years, I have actually found a shortcut in the mountain. Although I don''t dare to say it''s true, I can''t meet any monsters and monsters, but with my many years of experience, as long as I''m careful, it shouldn''t be a big problem. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    Shen Shi and other people''s faces Suddenly relaxed a lot. Since Yongye, as the master, dares to say such words, the shortcut in the mountains must have been familiar for a long time. Sun you came forward with a smile, patted Yongye on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Yongye, I didn''t expect that you, a monk, would be a very important person. I told you so early."


    Yongye is the best, smile but not speak.


    Now that we are at the foot of Xuelong mountain, if we want to climb the mountain, the road will no longer be flat and become steep. On this terrain, the small dragon boats with flat bottom will not work well, so Yongye will put away these small dragon boats one by one at the foot of the mountain.


    When sun you and Zhong Qinglu returned the boat, they both felt a little sorry. It seemed that they didn''t play enough. Yongye saw their look and said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. Naturally, there will be a time when you can use it."


    Sun you patted his head and realized: "yes, over the snow dragon mountain, you said there is still a section of flat snow to go, but you still need to use it!" Then he laughed and looked at how he really loved this novel thing.


    Zhong Qinglu''s expression is similar to that of sun you. She grew up in a noble family with a golden spoon. After joining the Lingxiao sect, she almost practiced on the Jinhong mountain. Because of the support of their respective families, their cultivation resources are almost in sufficient condition at any time, so they seldom explore and travel all day long like Shen Shi I''m particularly interested in some new things in the outside world.


    Yongye nodded and said with a smile, "actually, it''s not just the section of the road after crossing the snow mountain. As long as you wait for us to cross the peak of the Snow Dragon Mountain in front of us, and then go down a section of the road, there will be large snow slopes, just as we see in front of us."


    With that, he pointed to the Snow Dragon Mountain in front of him. People looked along his gesture and saw that there were many places covered with snow in front of the mountain. Although it was steep, the surface was white and smooth.


    "It''s hard to climb such a snow slope from the bottom to the top. But if we go from the top to the bottom, as long as we control our body shape and keep stable, we can use the little dragon boat to glide down directly. Because we can''t even rely on the force, it will automatically glide down quickly."


    All the people on the scene are smart people. They wake up when they are a little bit unpredictable. Zhong Qinglu claps her hands and smiles at first and says: "so it is. It must be very funny and exciting. I can''t imagine that there are such funny things in this ice and snow place."


    Monk Yongye smiles and shakes his head. He looks at what he wants to say, but then he looks at Zhong Qinglu''s happy smile. He thinks that behind the bright and funny scene, I don''t know how many generations of Zhenlong Temple disciples have worked hard to understand this method. It''s just this kind of thing. Why should we say more? So he purses his mouth and shakes his head slightly.


    Some of his little expressions are ignored by lingxiaozong. Only Shen Shi, who has experienced a lot outside, is still calm though he is a little surprised, so he sees this change of expression in Yongye. But of course, he couldn''t guess what Yongye was thinking. He just followed the crowd and began to walk to Xuelong mountain.


    It''s strange to say that when people arrived at Xuelong mountain, the temperature dropped a little, but the wind and snow stopped. Looking up at the sky, there was still a little bit of sunlight, which made the white snow mountain look more charming.


    While walking, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly asked Yongye, "elder martial brother Yongye, why is this mountain called Xuelong mountain?"


    Yongye said with a smile: "as the name suggests, Snow Dragon Mountain is naturally because it has snow all year round, so it has the word snow."


    Next to GANZE asked, "what about the word dragon?" Then he looked at the surrounding mountains and said, "I don''t think the mountain looks like a dragon?"


    Yongye said with a smile, "it''s really not like that. The reason why Xuelong mountain has this name is that there are dragons in the mountain."


    "The Arctic snow plain is the most bitter and cold place in the world, and it has a vast area, so far no one has completely exhausted its end. Even though the Xiuzhen school, such as Longdian in Wumen Town, has settled here all the year round, it has only explored more than 2000 Li north of the mountain gate. No matter how far away the snowy plain is, it is an unimaginable extremely cold temperature all the year round. Even if it is the way of the immortal Yuandan, it will not be able to sustain for a long time. "


    Stepping on a prominent stone, Yongye points to the north and says so to the Lingxiao sect people around him. Several people nearby, including Shen Shi, heard about it for the first time. They were all surprised. Zhong Qinglu exclaimed: "there is such a dangerous and mysterious place under the sky!"


    With a smile, Yongye said, "the world of Hongmeng is vast and boundless. Compared with it, we are just like ants. Naturally, there are countless unimaginable wonders. If you don''t say anything else, isn''t the sea where Lingxiao sect is located also vast and boundless, and no one can find out where the deep sea is. "


    Shen Shi and others nodded, because what Yongye said is true. GANZE sighed, "it is true. The world is so big that we are like frogs in the well."Yongye laughed and said: "in the known Arctic snow area, this snow dragon mountain is the largest and highest mountain range. It is said that in ancient times, Pangu God hid an earth shaking artifact in the depths of the far north snow plain. However, an evil dragon came after hearing the news and coveted the artifact, but could not find it everywhere. As a result, he killed countless people for the disaster and made people angry. From then on, the Dragon changed its ways and went back to the mountain. It summoned the extremely cold wind and snow with the supernatural power. It enveloped the area in the cold wind and snow all the year round, making it difficult for outsiders to enter. From then on, it faithfully guarded the artifact. That''s why Xuelong mountain got its name


    This story is quite legendary. After hearing that, several people of Lingxiao sect all laughed. Sun you said with a smile, "ha, this story sounds good. Is there really an archaic dragon in this mountain?"


    Yongye did not speak, next to the first came a sneer, but Zhong Qingzhu walked past, and then lightly said: "naive!"


    Sun you looked at Zhong Qingzhu for a moment, but there was a bitter smile on his face. Shen Shi came over and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. Sun you shrugged and walked forward with him. At the same time, he said in a low voice: "stone, how do I think Zhong Qingzhu''s temper is a bit strange recently?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "no, I don''t think it''s strange."


    Sun you glanced at him and said, "nonsense, she''s always polite and soft spoken to you. I''m afraid that the master of the Zhong family doesn''t have a good attitude towards you. Of course you don''t think so. But... " He paused for a moment, and seemed to have some hesitation. Finally, he said in a low voice, "but I always feel that after she came out of the secret place, there are many different places. Although she can''t say what it is, there must be something wrong."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. His brow wrinkled slightly. He seemed to ponder for a moment, like thinking about something. In the middle of this, his eyes flickered slightly, and there seemed to be a complex light in the bottom of his eyes. But after a moment, he still showed a smile again, shook his head with a smile, and said to sun you, "no, I still don''t think of anything strange." With that, he suddenly showed a strange smile on his face and said to sun you in a low voice, "don''t you feel a little upset when you see the rapid development of other people''s Taoism?"


    Sun you "bah" a, way: "nonsense, I am that kind of person?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes."


    "Screw you." Sun you kicks it. Shen Shi is ready to jump away. Sun you kicks it in the air, but by the way, it splashes a cloud of snow. However, Xiao Hei, who follows Shen Shi unprepared, is caught off guard, and a stunned man is immediately sprinkled with cold snow.


    Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, and then he was furious, waiting for sun you to roar. He bared his teeth, and his two tusks were shining, showing an attacking posture. Sun you is startled, but before he makes a response, Shen Shi is standing in front of him. He gently hugs Xiao hei and touches his head. It looks like a few words of comfort in a low voice. Xiao Hei''s mood slowly calms down.


    Sun you breathed a sigh of relief. The little black pig who followed Shen Shi was really strange. He didn''t want to provoke him unless he had to. But then he suddenly heard a few words Shen Shi said to the little black pig at the tip of his ear, and suddenly he got angry again and cried:


    "Hey, who do you say is a fool? Don''t tell me the same thing. Tell me clearly, don''t I Like a pig


    The noise made the road up the mountain much more lively. People also laughed and shook their heads, and then went on.


    Monk Yongye seems to be very familiar with the road to Zhenlong hall, including the terrain of Xuelong mountain. When he took five Lingxiao sect disciples, such as Shen Shi, to climb the net mountain, he didn''t go straight all the way, but he could always find a path which was suitable for landing and the snow was not too thick, so that people didn''t walk too hard.


    Looking at Xuelong mountain from the foot of the mountain, you will feel that the mountain is very steep, but after a long walk, it is not as hard as you think. This is the credit of Yongye. Besides, the road was easier to walk on. After walking for more than an hour, they didn''t encounter any ferocious monsters. At most, they only saw a fox or rabbit occasionally on the snow, or a goshawk hovering in the distant sky.


    According to Yongye, there are many monsters in the snow dragon mountain, including some powerful high-level monsters. However, on the one hand, there are few monsters near the route he chose. On the other hand, they just went up the mountain, but they haven''t reached the depth of the snow dragon mountain, so they didn''t meet much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    "But in the end, I think we''ll meet some." Yongye is calm and humane. "After all, Xuelong mountain is the gathering place of demons and beasts in the snow field. It''s impossible to avoid it completely, but with our strength, if there is no accident, it''s still no problem."


    Lingxiaozong people nodded. At least for the moment, Yongye''s words are very reliable. At this time, Xiao Hei, who was following Shen Shi at the back of the team, suddenly raised his head and roared.


    Shen Shi was startled. As soon as he was about to react, he heard an earth shaking roar in front of him. Suddenly, a large snowflake exploded on the originally flat snow slope beside the sheep intestine path they were walking on. A huge dark shadow rose from the snow pile and rushed up quickly. In an instant, it knocked down the person standing at the front of the line Yongye.


    In the roar, seeing that the monster suddenly jumped out of the room would bring down Yongye, who was walking in the front of the team, lingxiaozong people were shocked, and then they yelled and started to save people.


    Among the five, Zhong Qinglu and sun you had the least experience and the slowest reaction to this kind of dangerous struggle. However, they were able to be among the outstanding disciples of Lingxiao sect. Of course, they had no problem with their talent. In a flash, they pulled out their magic weapon. Just as they were about to do it, they suddenly saw a flash of human shadow in front of them. It was GANZE who blocked them Before, he took the lead and waved his arm.


    Just at this time, from GANZE''s side, a sharp roar and a fireball had rushed past him, and the action was a little faster than him. GANZE''s body was slightly stunned, and his eyes seemed to be a little surprised. At that moment, he could not help but glanced at the back with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and found that the fireball was just inspired by Shen Shi. Zhong Qingzhu, the last of the five, has a very different reaction to the Firestone. She looks around coldly, but she steps back to Shen Shi. She seems to be on guard against the possible danger nearby. Instead, she doesn''t rush to save Yongye.


    It was almost a moment after the monster rushed out and knocked down Yongye. After the initial consternation, the Lingxiao sect nearby made a response. It was the fireball that arrived the fastest and hit the black shadow on the back with a heavy snow powder.


    With a roar of pain, the black shadow monster immediately came over. Then GANZE, sunyou and Zhong Qinglu attacked one after another. The monster shouldered it twice, but it couldn''t resist it. With two cries of sadness, he staggered aside.


    Yongye''s figure reappeared in the snow. After forcing back the monster, all the people rushed to grab it. However, after seeing Yongye stand up, he moved his neck and said, "thank you. I''m fine."


    When people saw that he didn''t hurt anything, they were relieved. At this time, the monster on the snow had been attacked by several people. It was not long before he couldn''t resist. At last, sun you passed through the chest with a cloud arrow, and died with a low roar. Soon, the red blood stained the white snow.


    A group of people immediately gathered around and saw that the dead monster was not small. It was about half a person''s height. It was six or seven feet long from the beginning to the end, with sharp nose and tusks. It looked like a fox. But judging from the combat power just now, it should be a demon beast with low level.


    Sure enough, Yongye carefully distinguished it and said, "this is the black fox in the snow mountain, the second-order monster."


    Shen Shi and others all nodded slightly. If it''s just a second-order monster, even if it''s a sneak attack, one person may be able to cope with it with Yongye''s Taoism. Not to mention there are so many people here, it should be regarded as the bad luck of this snow mountain black fox.


    At the moment, Zong Xueyan said that he would not be hurt when he was attacked by Xuehu, but he was not hurt when he was attacked by Xuehu. And Lingxiao Zong people in the disposal of the snow mountain black fox, and then look at Yongye, the eyes also inevitably more a strange meaning.


    After all, monsters are in the majority. They are ferocious and hard to measure. Although Yongye said that monsters rarely appear here, they do appear It seems to make sense. Then they went on. Of course, they were more careful this time. Monk Yongye, who was walking in the front, seemed to be more cautious. He kept looking around. But after that, he took a path to Xuelong mountain, but there was no accident. It seemed that the black fox in Xueshan was just a simple accident.


    In the procession, Zhong Qingzhu is at the end of the procession. Looking at her, she always looks calm and calm. On a soft face, her bright eyes occasionally pass in front of her, over GANZE in front of her, and on Shen Shi, who is the third one.


    Only when her eyes fell on the man, her cold eyes would become warm. Even in the cold and snowy snow, her back always seemed to be warm.


    Just at this time, GANZE, who was in front of her, suddenly stopped. When Zhong Qingzhu came up, he walked side by side with her. Then he asked casually, "younger martial sister Zhong, your realm of Daoxing is the highest among us. Why didn''t you see your hand just now?"Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment and said calmly: "it''s just a second-order monster. Even if I don''t do it, it should be more than enough to deal with it with the skills of elder martial brother Gan and other elder martial brothers."


    GANZE waved his hand and said with a smile, "sister Zhong, don''t misunderstand me. I don''t mean to blame you. I just think that you are the best. Maybe you should be the fastest just now. But I see that you seem to be guarding against the surroundings. Younger martial brother Shen Shi''s action and magic are amazing. It''s really impressive. "


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes flashed. He looked at Shen Shi''s back not far ahead. There was a light and gentle flash in the bottom of his eyes. He said in a soft voice: "he It was after a lot of suffering that we had such a reaction. "


    GANZE was slightly stunned when he heard the speech. He seemed to be surprised to look at Zhong Qingzhu. He just saw that her face was not the same as usual. After a slight frown, she immediately stretched out. It seemed that she thought of something and looked forward. At this moment, Shen Shi turned to look at GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu and waved to them with a smile They walk faster.


    GANZE agreed with a smile and stepped up. Then he rushed to Shen Shi and chatted with him with a smile. He looked very relaxed all the way.


    Before they knew it, they had climbed the snow slope, and then walked towards a more steep mountain ahead. Behind them, the dead snow mountain black fox had turned into a black spot and disappeared behind their eyes.


    Just on the snow slope where there is no longer a shadow but gradually quiets down, a cold wind suddenly blows up, and the wind rolls up a snowflake, falling, and the sky seems to be suddenly gloomy.


    Then, in the white snow, suddenly, I don''t know where a few shadows appeared, slowly came over, and gradually approached the body of the snow mountain black fox, and then I saw the bright red blood on the snow.


    "Wu..." A burst of shrill howl came suddenly in the wind and snow, and several monsters in the shape of hungry wolves rushed over, tearing and licking the blood wound on the ground and on the snow mountain black fox. For a moment, the body of the snow mountain black fox was torn and broken, and the scene was extremely bloody and brutal.


    In the middle, a hungry wolf suddenly raised his head, but it was toward the depth of the snow dragon mountain, which was the direction of Shen Shi and his party, and made a howl.


    In the eyes of the hungry wolf, there was no flesh and blood eye pupil, but two groups of flames were burning.


    Two green, ghostly flames.


    Over a ridge, the terrain of Xuelong mountain suddenly changed, from the steep snow slope to the rolling mountains. Gullies and valleys can be seen everywhere, and the mountain wind has become bigger. From a distance, there is a shrill voice.


    Looking up, the mountains in the distance seem to be shrouded in a fuzzy fog, only the outline of a few tall peaks can be seen vaguely. According to Yongye, when you enter the depth of Xuelong mountain, the wind and snow there will be heavy again. The reason why you can''t see the scenery in the distance here is that there should be a huge snowstorm ahead. It''s almost from the middle of Xuelong mountain that the power of bitter cold, which is rare in the world, is really revealed.


    "Wu..."


    Suddenly, a strange and sharp sound came from an unknown place in the distance, and there seemed to be some painful roar in the middle. It was very soul stirring, so that the people stopped and looked up at the mountains in the distance.


    But in the wind, snow and fog, the shadow of the outline of the mountain is flickering, and nothing can be seen clearly.


    Shen Shi frowned slightly, looked at the distant direction for a while, and then looked at his feet. He saw that Xiao Hei, who had been very active all the way, was following his feet tightly. Now he was trampling on the snow, and his eyes were focused on the same direction, thinking.


    A moment later, the little black pig seemed to feel Shen Shi''s eyes, and he also drew back his eyes and looked up at his master.


    The sight of one person and one pig touched in mid air. Shen Shi didn''t speak. He just squatted down and hugged Xiao Hei. He stroked the hair on his head with his hand. Then he whispered something in Xiao Hei''s ear that nobody heard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    Xiao Hei stood quietly, looking at it, but after a moment, he gently rubbed Shen Shi''s leg with his head.


    Next to him, GANZE came over, looked at Shen Shi and Xiao Hei, and said with a smile, "younger martial brother Shen, it seems that you have a good relationship with this little black pig."


    Shen Shi stood up, with a smile, nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve been together for a long time."


    GANZE nodded and said nothing more. At this time, Yongye, who was standing in front of him, turned back to greet the people and went on. After him, sun you asked curiously, "elder martial brother Yongye, what kind of monster is that strange cry in front of him?"


    Yongye thought about it, then shook his head and said, "I really can''t answer that. I have walked this road many times in the past, and I know some common monsters in the mountain, but I heard that cry for the first time. It''s just that there are many monsters in Xuelong mountain, and there is a large area that we haven''t been to, so maybe it''s a kind of monsters that I haven''t seen before. It''s not surprising. "


    After all, except Yongye, all the others came here for the first time. Naturally, they all listened to Yongye first. It''s just that there may be some unknown and mysterious monsters hiding in front of us, and we don''t know the details. This feeling is not very comfortable, so soon no one in this line will speak again, and we are all moving forward in silence.


    Only after walking a few steps, Zhong Qinglu suddenly raised her hand and tried it in the air, then whispered to herself:


    "it seems that the snow is heavy..."


    Not long after, Yongye felt this subtle atmosphere. Looking back on what he said just now, he felt that something was wrong, so he turned back to the public with a smile and said, "what I said just now may not be clear. In fact, you don''t have to worry. Although there are many monsters, we don''t know what they are


    Zhong Qinglu next to him chuckled, pointed to Yongye and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Yongye, you said this before, but you were knocked down by the snow mountain black fox as soon as you finished speaking."


    Sun you, Shen Shi and others beside him all laughed. Yongye also shook his head with a smile, raised his hand and said with a bitter smile: "younger martial sister Zhong, don''t make fun of me any more..."


    "Roar!" Yongye''s voice did not fall. Suddenly, on both sides of the path in the snow, several shadows darted out. In the roar, they rushed to the front and threw Yongye on the ground. At the same time, with several fierce and harsh tearing sounds, Yongye''s robe was torn several big holes in the flying claws. As for his body, he was also pressed under several monsters.


    All the people in Lingxiao sect stood in the same place, including Zhong Qinglu''s hand pointing to the front. They forgot to put it down for a moment. Everyone was staring at the chaotic scene in front, and there was a blank in their mind.


    Until a moment later, the roar suddenly awakened the crowd. In a moment, everyone was in a panic and excited, whistling one after another. The magic weapon blade and the wind and snow flew together, pierced the field control, rolled up thousands of snowflakes, and even flashed fireballs across the sky. Under it, there were several poisonous ice arrows that were hard to find, whizzing to the front of those monsters that suddenly jumped out.


    Yongye, who had been attacked suddenly and stealthily, was beaten to the ground again. However, it should be that he practiced some self-defense magic power of Zhenlong hall. Although his robe was torn, with several golden lights flashing by, he actually carried the attack of these monsters. After several struggles, he rushed out.


    This time, four or five snow-white leopards came out. They were very big, almost half as tall as ordinary people. Because of the color of their bodies, it was hard to find them lurking in the snow. They were quick and quick, much more powerful than the previous snow mountain black fox.


    As for this kind of monster, even Shen Shi knows its origin. It''s called "Snow Leopard". It''s a unique third-order monster in the far north snow plain. Its fur is a valuable spiritual material, and it''s very popular with some beauty loving nuns, so Shen Shi has some impression on it.


    However, although the third level monsters are already very powerful, the six people in this line are obviously better than others. There are four masters of divine artistic conception alone, and there is even Zhong Qingzhu who has reached a higher level. So after a fierce battle, these quick and fierce snow leopards finally turned into bodies lying on the snow.


    When the last snow leopard fell down, the group stood in the same place, put away the magic weapon, and then looked at each other. After a long time, no one spoke. The eyes of several people in lingxiaozong turn around. Monk Yongye''s face is gloomy and he seems to be biting his teeth. Then he looks down to tidy up his ragged robes. It seems that he is a bit miserable and unlucky.


    At last, the atmosphere was a little too awkward. Sun you coughed and said with a dry smile, "this Why don''t we just keep going? "


    No one answered him. It seemed that he was still in the cold. Sun you scratched his head. He was also worried for a moment. When he was speechless, he suddenly saw Yongye''s expressionless face and said, "well, I think today Let''s go here today. Let''s find a place to have a rest and continue on our way tomorrow. "Yongye did what he said, and sure enough, he would not continue on his way on this day. Anyway, it would take several days to cross the snow dragon mountains, so he was not in a hurry for a while, and Lingxiao sect agreed. As for the rest place, Yongye naturally came to look for it, and he was really familiar with the mountain range, at least the terrain near the mountain path. He took Shen Shi and other five people to walk along for a while, and then he saw a steep mountain peak in the mountain. Under the white snow, the black rock block was abrupt and precipitous, forming a thousand foot cliff, stabbing it like a huge sword In the middle of the mountains.


    Yongye first looked around, looking a little cautious. After he was sure that there was no foreign matter around him or peeping, he suddenly jumped up, but he used his magic power to fly to the cliff. Lingxiao sect was surprised, because Yongye had said that he should not fly into the air before entering the mountain. Unexpectedly, he broke the precepts here.


    However, seeing him move quickly and skillfully, he flew to the middle part of the cliff, then pushed it gently on a seemingly snowy mountain wall, and suddenly saw a large amount of snow sliding down. A moment later, a hole appeared in the middle of the cliff. Yongye stood at the entrance of the cave and looked inside. Then he turned around and waved to lingxiaozong and others to come up.


    Since he had done so, Shen Shi and others naturally had to keep up, so they all flew up one by one. Shen Shicai stepped into this hidden cave from the entrance of the cave. He felt that he was a little stuffy. Turning his eyes, he found that the territory in the cave was not small. It seemed that he could stay for at least a dozen people. As for the reason for the stuffy air, it must be because the entrance was blocked by snow before, and the air flow was not smooth. He stood at the entrance for a while, and the mountain wind blew in from the outside. Before long, the feeling of stuffy air dissipated.


    Because the cave is still spacious, when all six people come in, the atmosphere is relatively relaxed. In addition, she suddenly decided to come to have a rest. It''s really unexpected. At least Zhong Qinglu looks a little bit handsome. From time to time, she looks at Yongye with a smile on her lips. Yongye''s expression has returned to normal at the moment. He turns a blind eye to the meaningful eyes of those Lingxiao sect disciples nearby. He simply introduces the cave to you and talks about the surrounding situation. Then he sits on his knees and meditates, and goes away with his eyes closed.


    According to Yongye, this cave is also a hidden and safe resting place discovered by the disciples of Zhenlong hall many times when they crossed the snow dragon mountain range in the past few thousand years. Because it is far away from the ground, it avoids the sight of many ferocious land monsters. At the same time, on weekdays, because the mountain is often windy and snowy, the hole is often covered with snow. Almost no monsters have ever found it here, so it is very safe.


    After all, people are not allowed to relax. It''s an accident that happens most in the snowy mountain. So for the rest of the day, they stayed in the cave. Although the weather was very cold, they did not make a fire in the cave at the suggestion of Yongye.


    The light of the bonfire or the warmth of the fire is like a bright light to summon monsters in this cold mountain world. In addition, when it was getting dark, they also arranged for people to take turns to watch the night, because in addition to preventing monsters from accidentally finding out that the cave broke into and hurt people, the accumulated snow outside would need to be cleaned up and pushed away at intervals. At least there should be a hole with air circulation in the cave, so that the cave would not be too stuffy It''s boring.


    As for the person on duty, Shen Shi is the first one to stand up. After all, he is the lowest. It''s always right for him to take the initiative in everything. However, other people didn''t say much. Zhong Qingzhu then reported the second one, and then monk Yongye made his own voice. Originally, GANZE also wanted to take the last round, but Yongye said that it was enough. From Zishi, one or two hours, three times later, it was almost dawn.


    So the rest of GANZE, Zhong Qinglu and sun you didn''t say anything more. After sitting and chatting for a while, they took a rest. Only Shen Shi came to the cave entrance, sat down against the stone wall, and looked towards the outside of the cave.


    At this time, it was late at night, and the air temperature in Xuelong mountain was getting colder and colder. In the darkness, the snow was falling more and more fiercely. Even if he hid inside the cave, he could feel the cold wind outside. If there are no ordinary people of Taoism who come to such a place, even if they are wrapped in thick clothes, they will not be able to survive the cold. Only the monks who have practiced Taoism can resist the frightful cold with their strengthened body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    The snow was flying down and quickly piled up on the small platform outside the cave entrance, and the snow layer rose rapidly, and almost half of the cave entrance was blocked in the twinkling of an eye. Shen Shi gently pushed the snow pile that had just piled up before him, and the cold snow powder fell down quietly. Some fell to one side, some rolled down the mountain wall, and then re merged into the darkness.


    The cold wind is desolate, the world is silent, only the snow seems to be blowing forever.


    Shen Shi stares at the deep darkness outside in the night, and suddenly feels lonely in his heart. It feels like heaven and earth are so big, and he is like a mole ant, but he has all kinds of troubles in his heart.


    He had no reason to think of the charming woman, Ling Chunni''s face in front of his eyes, at this moment, she OK? Is it safe to live in a corner of the world?


    Is she happy? Is she happy?


    After several thoughts, Shen Shi suddenly finds that it''s so hard for him to forget someone, and the impression of that woman in his heart is even deeper than he thought.


    He sat there, staring at the darkness in the distance, until suddenly a gust of wind came up and a figure quietly appeared beside him. Then he also sat on the ground and sat side by side with him.


    A faint fragrance came quietly in the cold wind and snow, and then came the voice of Zhong Qingzhu, whispering: "what are you thinking, stone?"


    But he didn''t even recognize the shadow of the stone. He didn''t even know the shadow of the stone.


    He sighed and said, "nothing."


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t ask. She seemed to think of something. She sat quietly in the dark and was silent for a long time. After a long time, she whispered: "it''s late at night. I''ll watch here. Go back and have a rest."


    Shen Shi nodded and just wanted to stand up. Suddenly, his and Zhong Qingzhu''s bodies vibrated at the same time. It was as if the mountain had suddenly shaken once just now.


    The wind and snow suddenly increased, the cold with wild snowflakes, blowing all over the world, two people suddenly have a sense of suffocation, stand up at the same time in an instant, face changed greatly.


    In the dark world outside the cave, deep in the precipitous and cold snow dragon mountain, in the boundless darkness, a huge shadow suddenly appeared in the mountains, as if it was standing up to the heaven and earth. It was terrible, and heaven and earth changed color.


    PS: December, the new month begins! I was told to make complaints about WeChat for half a month. I will strive to make a clean sweep of this month and write more. Well, we must work hard. Let''s give more encouragement in wechat There will be more later.


    In the dark night, the huge figure in the mountains suddenly appeared, as if with the sky on his head and the earth on his feet. Like an unimaginable God, it suddenly appeared in the distance between Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu.


    Even though they were far away, even though the darkness could not be seen clearly, the invisible force between heaven and earth seemed to come, which made them both hold their breath in an instant, and even their bodies were shaking slightly.


    This is by no means an ordinary monster. The pressure brought by this huge figure is better than all the enemies Shen Shi has seen in the past, including those high-level monsters, the dragon clan, and even the horrible ghosts under the zhenhun abyss. This is the first time in his life that he has faced such a powerful atmosphere that people can''t even resist. He can only stand in the same place and tremble from his heart.


    However, it seems that there is still something Familiar feeling?


    In the shock of speechless and slightly trembling emotion, Shen Shi suddenly seems to think of something, suddenly turned to the side of Zhong Qingzhu to see, and almost at the same time, Zhong Qingzhu also turned around. Two people''s eyes in the mid air for a moment, as if at the same time to see each other''s deep heart, guess each other''s mind.


    Because it''s a secret that only belongs to the two of them. In the selection of Lingxiao sect''s elite disciples that day, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu went deep into Heiya mountain. Then one night, deep in the mountain, when a large group of high-level monsters killed each other and died, they saw with their own eyes that a huge figure appeared there In the mountains.


    No one knows what the huge figure is. Even Shen Shi has read countless ancient books and never seen a single word in the book. Maybe he can only explain it with strange creatures that can''t be understood by human beings. But tonight, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu see the huge figure again in the extremely cold mountains of the Arctic snow plain.


    Why?


    Why did that huge figure suddenly appear in the bitter snow plain in the extreme north of Hongmeng kingdom from Heiya mountain? It is a well-known fact since ancient times that the only way to connect the two realms is to transmit the Dharma array in ancient times. There is no other way. How can such a huge monster pass through the ancient teleportation array without being discovered?When many doubts flooded my heart, the huge figure in the dark world seemed to move for a moment, and then stepped forward to walk among the mountains. From a distance, the huge body is like a God who inspects the earth. It often strides over a hill with one step, and each step causes a tremor of the earth.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu are still in shock, but after a while, Shen Shi suddenly jumps and stares at the path of the huge shadow. Then he suddenly discovers that the giant seems to be walking aimlessly, but as he walks, he seems to come to the direction where he and others are hiding.


    Shen Shi''s surprise was really extraordinary. With the giant''s steps, he felt the shaking of the earth in the cave more and more intense. The irresistible huge body was like a huge wall once between heaven and earth, sinking in the dark.


    Step down, as if the mountains are shaking, the earth seems to cry, the huge figure as the master of the world in general, the clouds are gathered. Shen Shi subconsciously turns his head to warn his friends to be careful, but when his eyes sweep through the hole, he suddenly finds that all the people are sleeping peacefully without any sign of waking up.


    However, in normal times, if these people''s moral realm, a little bit bigger movement, I''m afraid they will wake up early, but now, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other, it seems that there are only sober people, only the two of them.


    The huge figure was still moving forward slowly but without a pause, and every step was extremely huge. The mountains seemed to him like small ditches. Compared with this giant, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu were just like ants.


    They could not resist, and even had nowhere to escape. They could only stand at the entrance of the small cave and watch the huge figure approaching step by step. Then suddenly for a moment, when the huge figure approached the mountain, Shen Shi''s pupil suddenly enlarged. Because when he looked up, he found that the top of the huge figure, on the thick neck, was a blank.


    This is a headless giant!


    Zhong Qingzhu, who was next to him, soon gave out a light cry of surprise. Obviously, he also saw this scene. Shen Shi was shocked, and then he found that this giant seemed to be different from the giant he saw in his memory.


    The biggest difference, of course, is the head. The giant in front of him has no head, but the giant in baishanjie is a complete human figure. On that dark night, Shen Shi even saw the giant devouring the bodies of high-level monsters. In addition, Shen Shi quickly felt that the giant in front of him should be bigger than the giant in the world of hundred mountains because he had a closer look. The irresistible terror was also something that the giant in the world of hundred mountains didn''t have.


    Even at a certain moment, Shen Shi''s heart came up with a comparison that even he thought was absurd, that is, although the body is much larger than the human race, if the comparison between the two giants, it seems that the giant in baishanjie is just a child, while the headless giant in front of him is a powerful and peak adult.


    This kind of contrast is of course meaningless, because both "children" and "adults" giants can easily crush the fragile Terran. However, the behaving of this headless giant seems to be more strange than that of the giant in the world of hundred mountains. When it comes to a place not far from the mountain where Shen Shi is, it suddenly stops.


    This move made Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu sink at the bottom of their hearts.


    Then, the giant''s body, unexpectedly, slowly came down. It seemed that he was approaching the cave where Shen Shi was. The wind and snow in the air roared wildly and seemed to be running away.


    Darkness, like the breaking tide, is surging wildly between heaven and earth.


    Then, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu see the giant''s shoulder hanging down. On the undisclosed shoulder, there is a gray dragon.


    An old dragon that looks very old and feels very tired.


    Then Lao long raised his eyes and looked at them.


    Like a sudden flash of lightning in the dark sky, like thunder in the silent world, that pair of ancient dragon eyes full of boundless atmosphere first fell on Zhong Qingzhu.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, a scream full of pain came from Shen Shi''s side. Shen Shi was shocked. He turned to see that Zhong Qingzhu seemed to be greatly stimulated in an instant. His whole body suddenly trembled violently. His hands even held his head directly. His teeth were tight and his face was pale and even twisted. It seemed that he was suffering greatly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    A moment later, she seemed to be unable to stand steadily, and she fell down to the side. Shen Shi jumped over and hugged her. Even though his tentacles were across the clothes, he could not help shivering in an instant. Because Zhong Qingzhu''s body was extremely cold at the moment, even colder than the wind and snow outside the cave, which almost froze his hands. Especially in the cold, there was a strange cold smell, which made Shen Shi feel familiar for no reason.


    However, Shen Shi didn''t have the heart to think so much about it. In his hurry, he still held Zhong Qingzhu in his arms regardless of the cold. Zhong Qingzhu was in agony in his hands. He kept moaning and shouting. He pressed his hands on her head with great force, as if there were poisonous insects gnawing at her head.


    In this panic, Shen Shi even forgot the mysterious old dragon and the more terrible giant not far away from the cave. In his eyes, only Zhong Qingzhu desperately wanted to comfort her and calm her down, because looking at her struggling, she might hurt herself in the next moment. However, at this time, in Zhong Qingzhu''s groaning and struggling, Shen Shi''s eyes swept by and suddenly coagulated, but he saw a pair of bright eyes of Zhong Qingzhu. In the original look of pain, the pupil suddenly changed. From the original black clear round pupil, it suddenly elongated and turned into a slender eye like a poisonous snake.


    In an instant, Shen Shi''s body was shocked, but the next thing didn''t give him more time to react. Zhong Qingzhu''s situation was getting worse and worse. The sudden pain seemed to be eroding all her mind. She could not even stand any more. In a groan, her body suddenly fell back, and her eyes closed. She couldn''t stand Resisting the pain, he fainted.


    In horror, Shen Shi hugs her body and puts her on the ground. At the same time, he just wants to give a loud warning, but he finds that the cave is still in a strange silence. The four people who are still sleeping and resting seem to be separated from themselves into two worlds. They are still sleeping peacefully and have no sense of the earth shaking sound outside.


    A move, a quiet, a mile outside, looking at close at hand, but it seems to give people a distant feeling in the sky.


    At the beginning, Shen Shi held back the cry. Then he took a deep breath, turned back and stepped forward to block Zhong Qingzhu, facing the fearless headless giant outside the cave, and the mysterious dragon lying on the giant''s shoulder.


    The wind and snow became more and more violent. Even if it was as hard as a mountain and a stone wall, it was also pounded by the wind and snow of that heaven and earth. Under this incomparable power, Shen Shi was really like a tiny mole ant.


    That is at this time, Lao long takes back his sight of Zhong Qingzhu, and his sight falls on Shen Shi.


    For a moment, Shen Shi felt cold all over his body, and even tensed his muscles subconsciously. That kind of old and desolate look, with a bit of indifference, came down like a god overlooking all living beings.


    The pain seemed close at hand, as if the next moment what happened to Zhong Qingzhu would be repeated on him.


    However, in the breathing, although the wind and snow is bleak, the pain is gone.


    The old dragon stares at him. His indifferent eyes seem to change. Shen Shi can''t understand what has changed, but he can feel some. It seems that the old dragon doesn''t have much hostility to himself.


    Only after a moment, Lao Long''s eyes moved away again, but this time it fell behind Shen Shi.


    There was no one there, but there was a pig.


    A black pig.


    Just now the pig stood still, staring at the little black dragon.


    The old dragon''s eyes suddenly lit up. It stared at Xiao Hei. There seemed to be a flash of astonishment in his eyes, as if he saw something incredible. A moment later, in the snow, the old dragon lying on the shoulder of the headless giant suddenly raised one of its forepaws.


    Its movement was very slow. It seemed to be full of an old breath, but then the headless giant suddenly moved again, and the huge palm suddenly grabbed the hole.


    The sky seemed to darken in an instant. The only glimmer of light seemed to darken at this moment. The snowstorm roared furiously and swarmed to Shen Shi from all directions. It was as if the entrance of the cave had become a huge whirlpool in an instant, sucking up all the power around.


    When the giant hand fell, he just grabbed it, and a big piece of it was torn off. Shen Shi could not avoid it. At that critical moment, he suddenly pushed Zhong Qingzhu''s body away. But the next moment, he was grabbed by the giant, together with Xiao hei and even a lot of gravel.


    The wind and snow whimpered, and the sky and the earth were desolate. In the darkness, the headless giant suddenly turned around, and then walked towards the mountains in the distance. This is the last scene that Shen Shi saw before he went into a coma.


    "Coax, coax..."


    Shen Shi woke up slowly in a low but gentle voice. Before he opened his eyes, he felt that although he was cold around him, his cheek was warm.Then he opened his eyes and saw Xiao Hei.


    It gently licked Shen Shi''s face, looking a little happy, should be for Shen Shi to wake up from a coma. Shen Shi grinned at Xiao Hei, then sat up and looked around.


    The place he was in at the moment seemed to be in a strange corridor. The corridor has an obvious downward slope. There seems to be a light yellow light in the distance. The surrounding black stone walls are uneven. Except one end leads to the slightly inclined underground, the other end leads to a hole outside. The cold and chilly wind constantly blows in from that hole, which is the source of the cold in the corridor.


    In addition, nothing else, the headless giant and the mysterious old dragon before Shen Shi''s coma, are missing at the moment.


    Shen Shi stood up, moved his body for a while, and then found that he was out of some places with abrasions, but he didn''t get too much damage. Even Shen Shi was surprised that he was still alive under the hands of the headless giant who seemed to be able to destroy the sky and the earth. But now, of course, it''s not the time to think about it. He looked back at the deep part of the corridor, and after a moment of meditation, he still took Xiao Hei out of the cave.


    This strange place is really creepy. If he can leave, he still wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    Before Shen Shi and Xiao Hei got to the entrance of the cave, he felt that the chill outside became stronger as they approached, including the shrill wind. It was as if the ghost was crying in the night outside, which was creepy.


    When he got to the place about Zhang away from the entrance of the cave, the temperature had dropped to a very uncomfortable level, which made Shen Shi feel a little uneasy and surprised. Since he entered the Arctic snow plain, although he had experienced a lot of wind and snow, he had never felt so cold. It seems that the place here is far colder than the snowy path he had walked before.


    Even if he has the Tao, it seems that he can''t bear it.


    Shen Shi had a bad feeling in his heart. After pondering for a moment, he still insisted on walking towards the cave entrance, but his pace was still slower and slower, and more strength was used to resist the cold which was rapidly becoming cold, as if to freeze blood. Finally, after a hard journey, he finally touched the stone wall at the entrance of the cave, and his tentacles were cold. Shen Shi glanced at his hand, as if it were eternal ice.


    Taking a deep breath, Shen Shi steps out of the cave.


    "Woo


    A piercing and sharp howl suddenly echoed around him. Endless snow and wind floated on the dark sky, but the sky seemed so close. The chilly wind blew from his feet. Under the small ice platform, there was boundless darkness, an abyss and a cliff.


    Shen Shi was almost blown away by the terrible wind. Fortunately, he grasped the stone wall around him, and then he became pale. Looking up at the world, he felt as if he was on a high mountain. The world is long, the wind is cold and the snow is flying.


    There was no way to heaven and no way to enter the earth. After standing for a long time, it seemed that even the blood vessels would be frozen. The cold here was really much colder than the snow dragon mountain he had been to before. If ordinary people get to this point, it will be hopeless, but as a monk, Shen Shi still has a way to escape.


    He reached to his waist, ready to take out the snow sword, such a dangerous place, it is not a long stay.


    However, just when he touched the surface of his waist pocket, in the deep darkness outside, under the cold bottomless abyss, suddenly a huge shadow, like the waves in the sea, burst up.


    Between heaven and earth, a moment of silence, looking at the huge body, rose from the bottomless abyss, covered the sky, stepped on the earth, it was the headless giant.


    The huge body rose and turned to face Shen Shi. Then a huge palm stretched out. Shen Shi felt a chill in his body. Almost subconsciously, he suddenly turned back and rushed into the cave. A moment later, the ice platform that was still there was swept by the edge of the giant palm. It turned into a piece of debris and disappeared in the cave In the wind and snow.


    Because the force was too strong when he came back, Shen Shi directly hit the stone wall of the corridor and rolled down for a long time. However, he almost came back to the place where he had been in a coma before, and then stopped.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    Xiao Hei then ran back and stopped beside Shen Shi. At the same time, he kept looking back at the entrance of the cave. He was also very nervous. It seemed that he was still afraid of the headless giant.


    The giant frowned at the top of the cave for a while, and then he could not feel the pain


    Small black mouth hummed twice, as if to express agreement.


    Shen Shi then turned to the other end of the corridor and took a look. The inclined downward passage was not dark. There was a faint yellow light flashing inside. He thought that he had not seen the mysterious old dragon lying on the shoulder of the headless giant at the entrance of the cave before. Shen Shi stood in the same place for a moment, then called Xiao hei and began to walk to the corridor Go deep into the corridor.


    Although the outside of the corridor is at the top of a high mountain, it''s freezing, but in the corridor inside the mountain, there seems to be a strange force. The more you go in, the less the chilling will be. It''s obvious that the surroundings begin to warm up. After a long walk, Shen Shi can''t even hear the shrill sound of wind and snow.


    The corridor is not short, but it is not particularly long. After extending downward for more than 100 Zhang, Shen Shi saw that the corridor seemed to have come to an end. Then in front of his eyes, the yellow light brightened up and a round crypt appeared.


    There was no shelter in this crypt. When Shen Shi came in, he had a clear view, so he saw at first sight that in front of the crypt, about half of the place was a huge nest made of various green stems and leaves.


    It''s strange that Shen was tired to see the snow dragon in the snow green.


    Although the powerful dragon race disappeared in Hongmeng world 10000 years ago, Shen Shi had seen many dragon races because of various opportunities or coincidences. Whether it was the powerful black dragon in the secret land of heaven or the Yin dragon under the zhenhun abyss, he was shocked. But the old dragon in front of him, at least at the first glance When he saw it, his heart was full of weakness.


    A pair of dragon eyes, which had frightened him before, didn''t open at the moment. The old dragon seemed to be very tired. He was lying there with his eyes closed, just sleeping. Its body is not big. It''s smaller than the black dragon in the secret place, let alone the Yin dragon. Dish in this nest, this old dragon appears particularly weak, even if actually its body is several Zhang long.


    Shen Shi tries to take a few steps forward, but the old dragon doesn''t respond. Soon Shen Shi finds that his breathing is even and rhythmic. It seems that he is really asleep.


    Shen Shi stayed for a while, and then walked over slowly. The temperature in this cave was obviously warmer, which made Shen Shi feel very comfortable. However, when he was in the same room with a mysterious old dragon, Shen Shi still didn''t feel very safe. With a dignified look on his face, he walked slowly to the front of the huge nest. More than Zhang high above his head was the head of the old dragon.


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked up. After a while, the old dragon''s eyelids moved, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    The ancient and boundless atmosphere fell, and the giant dragon eyes reflected the figure of the tiny human below.


    Shen Shi did not retreat, perhaps retreat is meaningless.


    He just stared at the old dragon and suddenly said:


    "are you the dragon who wants to fight for Pangu artifact?"


    The withered skin and those no longer bright scales make the old dragon show an obvious state of aging, and the nest under it is completely made of green branches and leaves. Shen Shi can''t see what kind of plants are made of, but he can feel the vigorous vitality from these green leaves, which is distinct from the breath of the old dragon The contrast between the two.


    Lao long didn''t open his mouth or make any other reaction. He just opened his eyes and looked at Shen Shi. After a while, he closed it again. It seemed that he didn''t care to answer Shen Shi''s question.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, but he was also dumb for a moment. After standing in the same place for a moment, he found that although the old dragon was not as fast asleep as he had just been, he obviously felt very comfortable lying in the nest and didn''t want to move at all. As for Shen Shi standing by his nest, it seemed to the old dragon like a little insect passing through the ground, and there was no value to pay attention to.


    Shen Shi shook his head, pondered for a moment, and then walked away. Anyway, since the old dragon didn''t care about himself for the time being, he took the opportunity to see the situation around him. Just think about it carefully. The reason why I came back to this place that looks like a dragon''s nest is that I was captured by this mysterious old dragon. I just don''t know what its purpose is. Moreover, after I caught myself here, I was strangely ignored.


    The Dragon Nest in the middle of the mountain looks very large. Although it is uneven in some places, it is still a circle in general. The only way to connect with the outside world is the corridor that Shen Shi came in before. Only after Shen Shi walked a few steps to the side, he suddenly looked back at the corridor with some doubts, and then looked back at the one that was lying with his eyes closed The old dragon in the nest.It seems that the shape of the old dragon is smaller than that of the dragon people he saw in the past, but it is still a huge beast in fact. No matter the height or width of the passage, it seems that it is prepared for a small race like the Terran. The shape of the old dragon can''t get in anyway.


    So Since this is the only entrance, how did the old dragon get into the mountain from the outside?


    Is there another entrance to the dragon''s nest?


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s spirit was inspired. There was a headless giant outside the previous passage, so he couldn''t pass. If there was another passage, there might be a chance to escape. He immediately looked around, carefully surveyed the huge dragon''s nest cave, and at the same time walked around the stone wall of the cave.


    But he walked half a circle, but he didn''t find anything. The Dragon Nest was surrounded by hard stone walls. It seemed that most of them were complete, and there was no sign of secret door mechanism. Is that a wrong guess? Shen Shi murmured in his heart, but he still refused to give up, so he continued to search forward.


    At this time, there was a flash of light on the stone wall in front of him, which attracted Shen Shi''s attention. He took two steps towards that side, and then he was stunned. Under his gaze, he didn''t see anything like secret passage. Instead, on the stone wall here, there were some murals painted on the stone wall.


    The murals are continuous, and it seems that the distance is not short. It seems that many things are recorded, but there are mottled and peeling traces in many places, which makes it vague. But in the middle, there are still some patterns with clear colors, which let Shen Shi see clearly, but gradually he was attracted.


    Most of the murals carved here have a reddish brown color. The carved and painted patterns look rough and wild. It is obvious that they were left by the ancestors of a long time ago, but the things displayed in those patterns, which are still clear, are somewhat surprising.


    There is a huge humanoid creature, which appears many times on this stone wall. He stands aloof, and his mountains and rivers are trampled under his feet. And in his hand, there is a huge ax, and there are countless wild animals, such as ants, running crazy under his feet.


    Then he split into two parts and waved the biggest axe in the world.


    Shen Shi''s pupils shrank slightly. After thinking for a moment, he determined that the pattern, including the giant with an axe, was the scene of Pangu''s opening the sky in the myth of Hongmeng world since ancient times.


    It seems that this is a pattern left by a certain ethnic group and tribe worshipping Pangu God in ancient times.


    But when Shen Shi continued to look at it, his face suddenly changed. His eyes were a little dignified in an instant, staring at the paintings behind him: the same ancient and boundless world, the same Pangu giant god holding a huge axe. But in the following picture, there are several other pictures that are almost the same as him The same giant.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi suddenly feels his breathing is a little tense, his heart beats faster involuntarily. He opens his eyes wide, stares at the stone wall tightly, and looks down.


    The rough but powerful writing technique records the myth of ancient disappearance. On the stone wall deep in the mountainside, the ancient giant God and those unknown giants launched an earth shaking war. The earth cracked, the sky collapsed, and everything was depressed. It seemed that the world was about to be destroyed by that terrible force.


    Until at last, Shen Shi saw Pangu, the biggest man, and became the last man. He killed most of the giants with his great axe, and cut off the head of a giant who was closest to him.


    There was a shower of blood in the sky.


    And then the world comes back to life.


    All things revive, all animals revive, and countless people worship the last giant god, because it is the only God between heaven and earth.


    Because of the traces of time, the corners of many patterns are blurred, but the general situation is still clear. Millions of times, the fierce and pure respect of the ancestors seems to be still conveyed through these murals. But Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly became strange after sweeping the murals.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    He didn''t look at the superfluous pictures, the fallen giants, or even the mighty Pangu giant God. At the moment, his eyes fell on the last mural painting, the one who fought against Pangu giant God until the last moment, and the sun and the moon were shattered. Finally, Pangu opened the sky with a giant axe and cut off his head with one axe, but he still stood firm A huge figure.


    It looks like a headless giant.


    "Hum, hum, hum..."


    A hum suddenly came from behind, which woke Shen Shi up in a state of shock. Looking back, he found that Xiao Hei, who had been following at his feet, ran away at some time. At this time, he seemed to be wandering around in boredom. He walked slowly to the old dragon''s nest, raised his little pig''s head, and looked up at the sleeping old dragon with his eyes closed I took a look.


    Then it called, low and a few minutes short. It seemed a little uneasy, like calling something, but it seemed a little hesitant.


    Although Shen Shi doesn''t know Xiaohei completely, he knows some secrets in his heart after he has been together for such a long time. He knows that although Xiaohei seems to be an ordinary little black pig, in fact, he has an unexpected and inextricable relationship with the once powerful dragon clan that has disappeared for many years.


    Even so, it is still a very dangerous thing to approach such a mysterious and powerful old dragon. Shen Shi jumps to Xiao Hei, and at the same time he wants to stop it.


    But at this time, suddenly the peaceful atmosphere in the dragon''s nest was suddenly silent for a moment. Then, under the slightly nervous gaze of Shen Shi and Xiao Hei, the old dragon slowly opened its eyes again.


    This time, the old dragon did not look at Shen Shi again. His eyes only fell on the little black pig who looked very weak and hesitated to stand on the ground in front of his nest. The old and indifferent eyes with the atmosphere of boundlessness seemed to contain invisible pressure. At the moment when the eyes fell on the body, Xiao Hei''s body suddenly trembled involuntarily, as if he was about to kneel.


    But it''s amazing that although the little black pig seems to be struggling with fear, in the end, he actually shouldered the pressure, stood in the same place, raised his neck and looked at the old dragon.


    After a while, Lao Long''s body suddenly moved.


    This is the first time it moves a part of its body, perhaps because it is as old as its appearance shows, so every move is so hard, including this time, it seems that it just slowly raised one of its forepaws, and then slowly extended down, from the high nest to the ground, in front of Xiaohei''s body.


    One paw is at least ten times bigger than Xiao Hei''s body.


    It seemed that the body of the dragon was very nervous, but his eyes began to tremble in front of him.


    There was silence in the dragon''s nest. Even Shen Shi held his breath. He didn''t know what happened between Xiao hei and the old dragon. But at this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that the old dragon had taken him and Xiao Hei here. It seemed that the greater purpose was actually for Xiao Hei.


    What''s the amazing relationship between this little black pig and the dragon race?


    As time goes by, Xiao Hei still doesn''t respond. Shen Shi is a little worried and subconsciously takes two steps to Xiao Hei. Just as he wants to speak, he suddenly feels that Lao Long''s eyes are looking at him.


    It was a calm and indifferent look. It seemed that there was no emotion, but Shen Shi could feel the meaning of it. The old dragon didn''t want to go by now.


    So he immediately stopped, but he looked at the small black eyes, still clearly show it over the meaning.


    But after hesitating for a long time, Xiao Hei slowly raised his front leg, but finally took the first step forward.


    Shen Shi''s heart sank slightly, watching Xiao Hei slowly approach the dragon claw, carefully touching several dragon scales on the dragon claw, and then looking up at the old dragon. Then, he jumped forward, but jumped onto the dragon claw.


    Looking at the past, the little black pig, who used to be unruly and unruly, actually had several points to promote and shrink at the moment. It seemed to have extraordinary awe at the old dragon above. When it stood firm, there seemed to be a trace of satisfaction in the old dragon''s eyes, and then the Dragon claws slowly raised and returned to the high nest.


    Shen Shi''s heart sank. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He strode forward. However, after only a few steps, he saw that on the nest, Xiao Hei seemed to be lying on the claw of the old dragon, and the claw of the old dragon gently stroked Xiao Hei''s body. Juran didn''t have much hostility.


    More, there seems to be some strange closeness.


    Shen Shi stops in amazement.


    At the same time, the old dragon slowly raised his head and looked at Shen Shi. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and uttered words. The voice was broad and cold. It echoed in the huge dragon nest and came to Shen Shi''s ears"What you saw just now is all fake."


    "False?" Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He was surprised and confused. He didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Lao long didn''t explain anything to him. He just seemed to wave his paw lazily and wearily. A moment later, Shen Shi suddenly heard a crackling noise behind him. He quickly turned around and looked at it. He was surprised to see that after those stone walls with murals, a pile of stones fell down on the blank stone wall, and the dust was flying.


    And on the walls of those fallen stones, a new pattern suddenly appeared.


    Shen Shi''s heart throbbed and looked back at the dragon''s nest. It seemed that the old dragon was no longer interested in saying more after he had finished that sentence. The raised dragon''s head fell back into the nest, but he didn''t close his eyes to sleep again. However, his attention turned to the little black pig, who looked much better than before.


    It seems that Lao long doesn''t have any hostility to Xiao Hei for the time being, so Shen Shi puts down his heart for a while. After thinking about it, he turns to the new stone wall and starts to look at it carefully.


    Maybe it''s because he was wrapped by a layer of stone outside before, which avoids the erosion of time. The mural on this stone wall is much clearer than what Shen Shi saw before, so Shen Shi quickly understood the meaning.


    It''s also a myth depicting ancient times, a giant god of Pangu who created heaven and earth, and even mysterious giants who don''t know their origins. But in the design here, Shen Shi suddenly finds that at the foot of these huge figures, there are countless small races.


    The giants above are fighting like destroying the sky and the earth. On the earth, at the feet of the giants, the same fierce and bloody war is also on. But what we see next makes Shen Shi hold his breath in an instant.


    They are familiar with the appearance of the race, it is the past Hongmeng world, led by the demon race of all kinds of alien race, the crowd is passionate, howling fiercely, and they stand at the foot of those nameless giants, their weapons in the direction of the giant god Pangu.


    , as like as two peas giant earthquakes and landslides, the bloody killing of Shen Shi''s God is also the scene of another scene. At the foot of Pangu, there are countless figures fighting for him. But on this side, everyone''s appearance is the same. There is only one race, only one race, standing on the side of Pangu, and in the shadow of a knife, a broken river or even a big sky. Fight for him.


    That''s the Terran.


    On the ancient frescoes, the bright red color is like the blood, as if it hasn''t faded after thousands of years, stinging people''s eyes. Shen Shi held his breath and looked at the pictures carefully. Although it can be seen that these murals are as old and ancient as before, and the traces of their strokes are also as rough as before, the soldiers who shout bloody battles at the feet of the giant god, including the ferocious and sword wielding aliens, are all vividly depicted.


    It''s like the earth shaking bloody battle in ancient times was staged in front of Shen Shi again.


    What''s different is that Shen Shi stares at the huge battlefield picture tightly, his heart beating fast in his chest. The scene on the mural is quite different from the myth handed down from thousands of years to the present. It seems that It''s revealing something.


    Is that something hidden in the dust of history?


    Why are there so many demons who claim to be the lineage of Pangu, and so many other people who regard Pangu as their ancestors, but stand at the feet of those powerful and mysterious giants, facing Pangu''s weapons in this mural; and the only one who has been regarded as the weakest human race in Hongmeng world is not looked down upon, despised, or even passed down by the descendants of Pangu The human race is the only one standing on the side of Pangu in these murals.


    What happened in that ancient times, and what is the ancient truth?


    Shen Shi couldn''t figure out what he was thinking at the moment. He just felt that all kinds of thoughts kept circling in his mind. After standing in silence for a long time, he suddenly turned around and looked at the Dragon Nest.


    The old dragon is still listless lying on the nest full of green vitality, a pair of eyes half open and half closed, seems to be dozing, and in its side, Xiaohei is nestled in the claws of the old dragon, looks very quiet and clever, seems to stay with the old dragon, let it have a different feeling from usual.


    Shen Shi walked slowly. When he got to the bottom of the dragon''s nest, he raised his head and looked up. The dragon''s head swung slightly, opened his eyes and looked down at him.


    "What''s that?" Shen Shi looked at it and asked, but when the voice came out, he found that his tone was a little dry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    The old dragon said, "a mural."


    Shen Shi was silent for a while and said, "why do you want to show it to me?"


    The old dragon opened his mouth. His eyes seemed disdainful and casual. He said in a light tone: "you are the first Terran to come here for so many years. Those things are buried, too. Let you have a look."


    With that, it seems that he has no intention to continue talking about this topic. He turns his head and looks at the little black pig lying beside him in his nest. Shen Shi stands under the dragon''s nest and doesn''t know what to say. Although I don''t know what the reason is, this mysterious old dragon seems to have no hostility to himself and Xiao Hei for the time being, but the mural just revealed has an ominous smell, which makes Shen Shi think of something subconsciously.


    Just as Shen Shi was having some wild thoughts, suddenly from above his head, the old dragon''s voice came down again and said, "what''s the relationship between this little pig and you?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said, "it''s a goblin I saved. It''s been years since I grew up with me."


    One of Lao Long''s claws glides gently on Xiao Hei''s back. It seems that only one dragon toe is bigger than Xiao Hei''s body. However, no matter the movement or strength is very gentle, Xiao Hei doesn''t seem to have any fear, and even rubs his claws with a sense of closeness.


    After a while, the old dragon said, "this little pig has dragon blood. If I read it correctly, it should be related to Yin dragon, right?"


    Shen Shi was shocked, and above his head, the dragon''s head stretched out, lowered a little, looked at Shen Shi and said, "you Have you ever seen the Yin dragon


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. At this moment, he turned around countless thoughts, but finally nodded and said, "yes." Then, he slowly told the story that he and Xiao Hei had strayed into the soul abyss of gaolingshan town. Although he still doesn''t know the identity of the old dragon, it is obvious that the old dragon must be a very powerful one in the dragon family, and even has something to do with the ancient giant dragon, Yin dragon.


    So in the process of narration, Shen Shi didn''t do anything perfunctory. He basically told the whole story. He just thought that the ancient sword of killing immortals was too powerful and precious. No one could be sure that the old dragon would not snatch it, so Shen Shi hid it alone. As for the others, they basically said what they knew.


    After listening to this experience, Lao long was still lying in the dragon''s nest. There was no big action, neither shock nor sneer. It seemed that he was extremely indifferent to everything, or he had seen through everything in the world.


    Then, after a tense silence, Shen Shi heard a faint sentence from above:


    "Lao Yin is really stupid."


    Shen Shi didn''t have an interface. He just stepped back two steps. From this angle, he seemed to see more of the old dragon''s body. At the same time, in his heart, he was far from as calm as he was on the surface, and even set off a wave of ups and downs. It''s hard to imagine the name of Lao Yin.


    What kind of dragon would call an ancient dragon with this slightly ironic tone?


    The old dragon seemed to shake his head slowly. Then he looked at the little black pig and said, "I can''t imagine that the Grand Dragon will pass on the last blood of the dragon family to this little guy. Do you want him to return to the Dragon kingdom with the dragon soul? He didn''t think about it. Which one of the remaining dragon people in the Dragon kingdom is not arrogant and arrogant, though they have no skills. Such a little pig went by. Hehe, is he afraid that this little pig won''t die fast enough? "


    Shen Shi stood at the bottom, not knowing what to say for a moment, but at this time, he suddenly jumped up from the very quiet and honest little black at the beginning, and then made a series of low hum to the old dragon, which seemed to be a little angry.


    Lao long seems to be a little surprised, but he doesn''t mean to be angry, which makes Shen Shi, who is standing at the bottom, feel relieved. Lao long listened patiently to Xiao Hei''s murmuring for a long time. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly sighed and said, "Lao Yin, too..."


    In the middle of his speech, his words stopped abruptly. It seemed that he didn''t want to comment on the dead Yin dragon any more. Instead, he turned around and looked at Shen Shi again. Only this time, the old dragon''s face suddenly became solemn and even indifferent. He looked down at the tiny human below. After staring for a moment, he suddenly said:


    "I smell you There is a smell of dragon breath on your body. You used to be stained with a lot of blood of our dragon clan. What''s the matter? "


    With its words, this huge dragon cave suddenly has a strong and turbulent breath, which is the power of the ancient dragon, with the intention of killing, rushing to Shen Shi.


    The fierce murderous spirit suddenly came to Shen Shi. Shen Shi felt like a big stone, and he could hardly move. He was shocked. Sure enough, this old dragon was an extremely powerful existence in the dragon family. Although it seemed that he was very old, under the power of the dragon, it seemed that ordinary monks could not confront him.Just when he was about to be unable to support himself, the virtual shadow of the ancient sword of killing immortals in the hole of his eyebrow suddenly shook. It seemed that he had been stimulated by something. He woke up from his long sleep. A subtle but clear breath passed through Shen Shi''s whole body in a flash, which actually offset the dragon''s power.


    The pressure on Shen Shi suddenly lightened. Shen Shi stepped back two steps and gasped. However, the old dragon above seemed to be a little surprised. He looked at Shen Shi one more time, and a little doubt flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at his paws and suddenly sighed. He seemed to say to himself, "how old you are..."


    Shen Shi is not sure if the mysterious old dragon can find the secret in his body, but at least it doesn''t seem to be there yet. However, he is still a little worried. The old dragon is obviously not ordinary. He can see the secret of Xiaohei''s relationship with the dragon family at a glance, but he doesn''t seem to be aware of the ancient sword of killing immortals in his body. Maybe it''s the ancient sword itself?


    However, Shen Shi didn''t really want to face the anger of such a powerful old dragon, so when he gasped for breath, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "master, it''s not what you think."


    Lao Long''s body slowly raised a section, looking at Shen Shi, although did not speak, but the eyes are still a bit bad. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and then directly told it the story in the secret place of asking heaven. The reason why he was infected with the smell of dragon blood was that that day in the mysterious ancient temple of the ringed mountain in the secret place of asking heaven, the Crazy Monkey demon got out of trouble and killed a group of black dragons. It made him almost wash A dragon blood bath.


    At the beginning, the old dragon''s face was still a little disdainful and ironic, but when he heard later, especially when he heard the gray haired fierce monkey and the strange and mysterious little boy, the old dragon''s face suddenly became dignified, even broke the silence, and asked Shen Shi about the shape of the two.


    Shen Shi naturally answered truthfully. After all that, the old dragon was silent. After a long time, he suddenly asked Shen Shi, "when you separated from them, did the little boy really mean that he was going to the Dragon kingdom?"


    When he asked this, the old dragon looked very serious, but the momentum of the dragon around him had disappeared. It seemed that at this time, he didn''t have much hostility to Shen Shi. Shen Shi obviously felt this, and then thought about it carefully. He nodded his head and said, "it''s true."


    The old dragon was silent for a while, then sighed gently, and said nothing more. It seemed that the old dragon was very tired and weak. Shen Shi didn''t know what the old dragon meant, so he didn''t dare to move. Instead, Xiao Hei stood up in the dragon''s nest and grunted to the old dragon twice, but he didn''t know what it meant.


    The old dragon slowly opened his eyes, looked at Xiao Hei for a while, and said in a low voice, "are you going to the Dragon kingdom?"


    Little black nodded.


    Lao long thought about it, but shook his head slightly and said, "you''d better not go."


    Xiao Hei seems to have hesitated for a moment, then slowly shakes his head.


    Lao long suddenly began to laugh. At first, he began to laugh very quietly, and then the laughter became bigger and bigger. It seemed that he saw something funny, which made him very happy and funny. But after laughing for a long time, Lao Long''s laughter suddenly fell down again. Then he said softly and slowly, "you really inherit Lao Yin''s blood, and they are all a family What kind of obstinacy is so stupid... "


    Xiao Hei screamed twice, looking stubborn and persistent. He stared at the old dragon, who was hundreds of times bigger than himself, and refused to give in. Shen Shi looked down and was worried. He couldn''t help but yelled: "Xiao Hei, come down..."


    That old dragon suddenly a Zheng, turn round a head, way: "its name is small black?"


    Shen Shi hesitated and said, "yes."


    The old dragon was silent for a moment. Suddenly he shook his head and seemed to have a bitter smile. Then he sighed softly, "OK, is this also fate. Well, if you really want to go


    Little Haydn was very happy. He jumped there twice, but the old dragon just laughed. Then he turned his head and looked at Shen Shi. For a while, he didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking about something. Staring at by such a powerful dragon, Shen Shi felt a little flustered in his heart. Now he asked, "what''s the matter, master?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    The old dragon was silent for a long time, and suddenly said, "I am the Heavenly Dragon."


    Shen Shi didn''t respond for a moment, and he was still stunned. But then he suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind. His heart was shocked and he lost his voice and said, "what, you are the one of the three ancient dragons in the legend..."


    Old dragon light smile, look indifferent.


    There is no doubt that the dragon race is an ancient race with a very long history. It is said that the ancestor dragon was born in the past and was the ancestor of ten thousand dragons. Then there were three great dragons in ancient times, namely Tianlong, Yinlong and Heilong. They also inherited many dragon blood lineages. They have been one of the most powerful races in Hongmeng world. Even in the days of TIANYAO King court, the dragon race was the most powerful Ethnic groups have always been a powerful force that people dare not underestimate. And the three dragons are as powerful as gods in legend.


    Shen Shi never thought that one day he could actually see such a living dragon with his own eyes. In fact, when he was under the zhenhun abyss, the body of the Yin dragon was almost destroyed, and his life was obviously not long. So although he was shocked, he was not in awe of it. But now, although the old dragon is looking old, it is really alive How can Shen Shi calm down when an ancient dragon appears in front of him.


    However, Tianlong obviously didn''t care about Shen Shi''s feeling, it just said faintly: "do you know why I agree to let it go to the Dragon kingdom?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but he thought that we didn''t have to go. Xiao Hei looked stubborn and turned back to find some spirit grass to seduce him. Naturally, he let him forget this dangerous idea. But at this moment, of course, it is not the time to say these words, so he can only smile, not words, just waiting for Tianlong''s explanation.


    "In those days, I was the eldest among the three dragons, Yin dragon was the second, and black dragon was the smallest, ranking the third. However, in terms of talent, black dragon was the strongest among the three dragons. The black dragon family it inherited was also the most powerful one in the dragon family. Many years ago, when the three dragons were still together, Lao Yin and I all called the black dragon "little black" when we saw it... "


    Tianlong looked down at Shen Shi with a strange look on his face. Then he sighed and shook his head:


    "do you think this is fate?"


    A tiny pig and one of the three ancient dragons in the legend were both called Xiao Hei, which sounds hard to accept. As long as Shen Shi imagines it, he feels very uncomfortable. Just imagine, little black pig is standing with a huge black dragon as tall as a mountain. Then someone calls out little black. As a result Let''s both agree.


    The image in his mind made Shen Shi shudder a little. He quickly shook his head and put the scene out of his mind. At the same time, he thought that it was a ghost fate. If he came to the Dragon Kingdom and was found by the most powerful and youngest black dragon, he was afraid that he and Xiao Hei would turn into flesh at the foot of the dragon in a moment ¡£


    It must be that the dragon is so old that his brain is broken.


    But of course, this kind of words can only be murmured in his heart. If he says it face to face, Shen Shi will not do it, so he can only laugh a few times afterwards, and at the same time he surmises the old dragon in his heart. Because from the beginning to now, he still did not understand why the old dragon would take himself and Xiao Hei captive to the Dragon Nest, including the terrible headless giant outside. Even the murals on the cave wall seem to reveal some of the dusty secrets of the past.


    But why did Lao long catch himself?


    Shen Shi thought about it and finally thought about the ancient sword of killing immortals hidden in his body. Shen Shi felt that it was impossible for him to attract the attention of Tianlong. However, during this period of time, Shen Shi was wavering in his judgment. Tianlong didn''t seem to realize his secret Secret.


    Does it really just see the dragon blood on Xiaohei?


    At the same time, Shen Shi also thinks of what she saw before she was in a coma, and she can''t help but worry about her companions. The four people who didn''t wake up seemed to have been banned and didn''t respond to the outside turmoil. But Zhong Qingzhu was sober, and she seemed to be particularly vulnerable when facing Tianlong.


    When he thought of this, Shen Shi suddenly felt cold in his heart, but he recalled that he suddenly saw the change in Zhong Qingzhu''s bright eyes at that moment.


    Maybe there''s some secret hidden in her. Just think about it carefully, Shen Shi suddenly finds out that he doesn''t really know this beautiful woman very well. The little girl who just met on baixianyan seems completely different now.


    Maybe everyone has her own secret. Shen Shi shakes his head and doesn''t think about it any more. After pondering for a moment, he decided to ask Lao long directly. Otherwise, he would not know what the result would be. But when he took two steps forward and was about to open his mouth, suddenly from above the Dragon Nest, the voice of the old dragon came down and said:


    "do you want to go to the Dragon kingdom with him, too?"Shen Shi suddenly stagnated and his mind turned. After a moment, he took a deep breath and said, "if Xiao Hei goes, I will go too." At the same time, I hummed in my heart. I coaxed him not to go, so I couldn''t go.


    Looking quite satisfied, Lao long ordered a big dragon head and said, "since it''s the blood of the dragon people, it''s natural for him to return to the Dragon Kingdom, and it''s Xiaohei is the last legacy of Laoyin. Although some of us had different opinions in those days, Heilong would not be ungrateful when he saw it. If you send it back, there may be a fate. We dragon people will not treat you badly. "


    Shen Shi smiles, nods and agrees. Then he doesn''t believe a word of these words in his heart. If it is so important to return to the Dragon Kingdom, why is there only one dragon among the three great dragons guarding the Dragon kingdom? Tianlong and Yinlong have been exiled for millions of years, and they have never seen the Dragon world. What''s their reaction?


    You don''t have to think about it. There must be eccentricities.


    At this time, not to mention Shen Shi''s heart, on the top of the Dragon Nest, there was a flash of dark shadow, but Xiao Hei ran to the edge of the Dragon Nest and grunted several times to Shen Shi below, looking very happy. It seemed that he was really happy that Shen Shi just promised to go to the Dragon world with him. Shen Shi, who was standing at the bottom, glanced at the excited little black pig and sighed helplessly.


    Perhaps in order to ease the embarrassment in his heart, as well as some inexplicable guilt, Shen Shi couldn''t help but want to cut off the topic and said, "master, what''s the matter with the gods, giants and many races in the mural?"


    Lao long turned his head and looked over there. He said calmly, "that''s the God of Pangu war in ancient times."


    "World God? What''s that? " Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and asked in amazement.


    The old dragon raised a dragon''s claw, pointed to the many tall giants in the mural on the stone wall, and said, "these are the giants."


    There seems to be a moment of peace in the quiet Dragon Nest. Somehow, Shen Shi suddenly feels as if he has heard a howl in a distant place outside the cave. It seems that he is roaring angrily at the dark sky and the vast earth.


    But the sound was not real, like the wind and snow blowing without leaving any trace. After a while, when the old dragon''s voice sounded again, it was the only sound left. However, its first sentence was like a stone breaking the sky, shaking Shen Shi''s body:


    "at the beginning of this day, there was no Pangu beginning the sky."


    Pangu giant God created heaven and earth, and created all things by dividing Yin and Yang. The legend of thousands of years has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. No matter the human race or the demon race, or even all the alien races that existed in the Hongmeng world in the past, they have never doubted this myth. What they argued about most was that their race was the direct descendant of Pangu.


    But in a word, Tianlong directly denied Pangu.


    since ancient times, it seems that Shen Hongjie didn''t care what he said when he saw the dragon in heaven and earth. All things in Hongmeng are created by Jieshen. All the Hongmeng people are descendants of Jieshen. "


    "As for Pangu, it was just a powerful God who suddenly intruded into the world."


    "What?"


    Shen Shi''s eyes widened and his face was full of disbelief. Tianlong''s words may be the most incredible words he has ever heard. For many years, Pangu, the only God and the ancestor of all living beings, who has been recognized by countless races for a long time, and the myth of creating all things from heaven and earth, which has been handed down for thousands of years, is just a deception?


    The old dragon obviously saw Shen Shi''s look, sneered and said, "what can I cheat you to do? We dragon people never recognize him as our ancestor."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, thought about it carefully, and found that it was so. Among the hundred Hongmeng ethnic groups, all the ethnic groups take Pangu giant God as their ancestors in their respective origin myths, but the Dragon ethnic group with a long history has made it clear that its ancestor is an ancestral dragon. Perhaps because of this, the dragon people have their own views on this myth.


    However, Shen Shi still couldn''t accept this statement for a while. You know, it was a complete subversion of all the ideas he had accepted since he was a child. However, the old dragon obviously didn''t care about his ideas, so he just went on, saying: "in the past, all the world had their own gods, and all the people were born with their own lives. It was a harmonious scene. Then tens of millions of years ago, Pan Gu suddenly broke into Hongmeng, holding an artifact to open the sky with a giant axe, splitting the earth barrier and fighting against the world God. As a result, heaven and earth fell apart and all living beings were destroyed. I don''t know how many living creatures died in that disaster. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    "The world God is the God of the world, and it is extremely powerful. However, the supernatural power of Pan Gu is even more terrifying, and he has the most powerful artifact to open the sky. After a bloody battle, most of the world gods are not their opponents, but they carry on their backs and kill dozens of people. At this critical juncture, the remaining world gods joined hands, led by the most powerful world God of Hongmeng, and waged a final war with Pangu in Hongmeng. "


    Lao long looked at the earth shaking scene on the mural and said coldly, "that painting is the scene of that day."


    Shen Shi felt that his throat was a little dry. He asked in an astringent voice: "then all these races are fighting with Pangu with the world God..."


    With a sneer, the old dragon said, "the hundred Hongmeng people were created by the gods of the world. It''s natural to follow the gods to fight against the powerful enemies."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and suddenly pointed to the only race warrior at the foot of Pangu in the painting on the stone wall, and said, "what about the human race? Why did our ancestors of the human race stand on the foreign side of Pangu, which is different from other Hongmeng tribes?"


    Lao long looked at him strangely. There seemed to be a trace of disdain in his eyes. He said, "don''t you know, that''s because you are different from the Hongmeng people. You are the only outsider among all the Hongmeng people. The human race is the only one created by Pangu. Of course, you have to fight a bloody battle with Pangu."


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked. At this moment, he suddenly had a kind of insight. He suddenly seemed to understand why all the alien races had a bad attitude towards the human race for thousands of years, including those long dark years in the past, and why all the powerful races wantonly invaded the human race. In the end, the human race fought against all the races in the Hongmeng world with the strength of one race until the end Today, we are unifying the Hongmeng world.


    Even a step further, Shen Shi had no idea of a thing he had been puzzled about when he was a child. Why could all the Hongmeng people who once existed in heaven and earth absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth, temper their bodies, and make themselves very powerful, but the Terrans can''t.


    The human race is just like the outsider abandoned by this piece of heaven and earth. They are incompatible with the Hongmeng world. Their physical bodies can''t absorb the spiritual power of the Hongmeng world at all. Therefore, they are the weakest race in this time before they find the spiritual crystal. They are doomed to be pressed at the bottom by countless people.


    In the past, countless people were puzzled by all the doubts. But at this time today, Shen Shi suddenly found that maybe the reason lies in the source of ancient myths.


    Pangu is an alien god. In Hongmeng world, the only ethnic group created by Pangu may not be able to integrate. He is rejected by the spiritual power of the heaven and the earth. Finally, he is forced to absorb into the body through the spiritual power solidified in the spiritual crystal and gain power in such a difficult way.


    "But why do all the races in the Hongmeng world, including the Hongmeng hundred, recognize Pangu as their ancestors?" Shen Shi quickly put forward this key question to Lao long. Obviously, this is also a difficult place to understand.


    The old dragon slowly lay down his head. He seemed to be a little tired, but he was still calm. He said, "it''s very simple. The final winner of the battle of gods in ancient times was Pangu."


    "After that great war, Hongmeng world has changed into a new master. All those who disobey the new God have died. Then the rest of the world, and the subsequent history, will be written by him."


    Shen Shi was silent. After a while, he said, "do you mean that after Pangu won the battle with the world God, he accepted all living beings and made all the remaining races recognize him as their ancestors. And then, over millions of years, it became a fact universally acknowledged by all? "


    "Exactly." Lao Long''s light tunnel.


    "What about the gods? Are they all dead?" Shen Shi asked again after a while.


    The old dragon shook his head slightly and said: "most of them are dead. They died under the axe of the God. Even the immortal power can''t escape the burning of the god fire. However, a very small part of the world gods survived. I don''t know why Pangu didn''t kill them all. But as far as I know, all the world gods who survived by chance lost most of their divine power and had no reason to speak of. They just became chaotic corpses. "


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped, as if he had thought of something. He suddenly raised his head and said to Lao long, "well The headless giant out there


    The old Dragon nodded and said, "yes, he is the world God of Hongmeng, and the most powerful one in that year. In that year''s God war, he was the only one who finally hurt Pangu, split his chest and hurt his God''s heart, so that he finally had to fall into a long dormancy after occupying the world. But just because of this, in the decisive battle of that year, Pangu directly cut off his head with a giant axe. Since then, this once powerful world God has no longer any intelligence. "


    Shen Shi thought of the fearsome posture of the headless giant and the vague giant he had seen in the world of hundred mountains. While stirring in his heart, he couldn''t help asking, saying:"But I don''t understand. Why didn''t Pangu kill all these gods when he had won the final victory? "


    Lao long sighed, and his face seemed to show some sadness and fear for the first time. After a long silence, he said in a low voice:


    "no one knows this, but I guess it''s because Pan Gu thought that when he woke up from his long sleep, he would come to find these confused gods, and then..."


    "Eat them


    "Eat..." Shen Shi can''t remember how many times he was shocked and speechless in this conversation. He thought of many reasons to explain that Pangu didn''t kill all the world gods at that time. The world gods killed, imprisoned and remained were too powerful, or Pangu himself was seriously injured. But he really never thought about the reason that he finally spit out from the mouth of Lao long.


    Eat it!


    Is God to God like a beast to prey There was a strange and strange feeling in Shen Shi''s heart. After a while, he said, "it''s just your guess?"


    "Yes." Lao long admitted frankly and said, "it''s just that I''ve been idle for so many years."


    Shen Shi didn''t expect Lao long to admit it so simply. He wanted to argue for a few words, but he didn''t want to say it. He had to smile bitterly and said, "why do you think so, master?"


    The old dragon snorted, and the light in his eyes twinkled. After a moment, he lowered his head slightly and lay down in the dragon''s nest again. It seemed that he didn''t want to answer Shen Shi''s question. Shen Shi waited for a long time, but he found that there was no reply. Looking at Lao Long''s appearance, he couldn''t help taking it. Although he was very curious about the answer, Lao long couldn''t do anything without saying it.


    It''s just that as the old dragon, the three great dragons in ancient times, it''s impossible to cheat a little Terran friar with nonsense. It''s not that he must have the same temperament, but the truth in the world is the same. Have you ever seen a man cheat a mole ant at his feet?


    There was a moment of silence in the dragon''s nest, and the old dragon seemed to have closed his eyes again. However, if you look carefully, you will find that his eyes are half open and half closed. Instead of looking at Shen Shi, his eyes fall on Xiao Hei. Occasionally, there is a trace of meditation in his eyes, as if he is thinking about something.


    Shen Shi, standing at the bottom, may have said a lot to Lao long before, and learned some ancient secrets from him. Instead, he relaxed a lot, and even broke away from the mood of trying to leave here. On the contrary, he was not so urgent. After all, the secret of those reasons may really only be known from the old dragon''s mouth, which has a long life.


    And to tell the truth, even now, Shen Shi still has a lot of doubts about things in ancient times, which can be said that he can''t understand them. Even Lao Long''s words just now can''t completely solve his doubts. So after pondering for a moment, he still plucked up his courage and tried to put forward his question to the ancient dragon again.


    Maybe it doesn''t seem very important, but in fact it is a very important question:


    "elder, I have a fact that I can''t figure it out. I want to ask you: since Pangu won the war in ancient times, and all the world gods were defeated, the lucky Hongmeng people also surrendered one after another and changed their faith in the years to come First. But Didn''t you say that during the war in the past, the Terran was the only group created by Pangu? They are the only ones who stand on the side of Pangu and fight against the alien gods. But after thousands of years, why does the status of the human race plummet and become enslaved and invaded by the demon clan and other powerful alien races? "


    Yes, this question is about the status of the human race. It''s also the place that Shen Shi, as a human race, can''t understand. You know, if what Lao long said is true, then the human race is the biggest winner after the ancient war except for the gods. In principle, the human race should have the supreme ruling position in the Hongmeng world and dominate all the Hongmeng ethnic groups It is.


    But the fact is that since the beginning of history, the rulers of Hongmeng world are those powerful alien races, among which the demon race is the most outstanding. In that long dark era, the Terran people have suffered a lot of humiliation, pain and bullying. Why on earth?


    This fact is totally unreasonable. Shen Shi really can''t figure it out.


    The dragon''s head moved slightly, and his eyes turned to look down at the villain. Looking at the man''s eager and puzzled eyes, his dragon eyes suddenly flashed a bit of cynicism, and then he said faintly:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    "What makes you think that Pan Gu will stand on the side of the human race after defeating the world God and winning the victory, and support you to control all the Hongmeng tribes and rule the whole Hongmeng world?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "but Didn''t you just say that we are the only race created by Pangu and the only one who stood on his side and fought for him in that war? "


    Lao long looked at him calmly and said, "yes, it is true, but so what?"


    Shen Shi was full of words, and suddenly choked by this rhetorical question. He couldn''t speak for a moment, so he could only stare at the old dragon. The old dragon sneered and said, "after the war in the past, the gods of the world were dead or disabled, but the remaining Hongmeng people were destroyed. After several generations of brainwashing, the remaining people worshiped the ancestors of the Yuan Dynasty. The worship was even more intense than that of the human race, but so?"


    Shen Shi''s mind flashed over the scenes of demons and other alien races that he had seen with his own eyes in the past. Even though he didn''t want to, he had to admit that those races believed in Pangu giant god, which was much stronger and stronger than the people who almost had no faith now.


    Seeing that Shen Shi was speechless, Lao long laughed and went on, saying, "besides, the demon clan and other Hongmeng clans are native to this world. They can''t adapt to this world any more. Their natural strengths and abilities are hundreds of times stronger than those of the human race. In addition, they are also extremely loyal to Pangu. If you want to find an agent to control the Hongmeng world, tell me, where is the demon clan worse than you


    Shen Shi was at a loss in his eyes. He felt that there was no place to vent his anger in his chest, but his whole body was cold. After a long time, he said in an astringent voice: "but, our human race is the only one created by Pangu."


    Lao long suddenly interrupted him and said, "do you mean that you are the only son of Pangu


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time, nodded difficultly, and then looked up at the old dragon.


    The old ancient giant dragon was lying on the Dragon Nest, with a bit of ridicule and contempt. It even had a bit of the dignity of the God, such as looking at the tiny and humble mole ants in the world, coldly said:


    "that''s just the wishful thinking of your weak human race. Don''t you think that in Pangu''s eyes, the human race is just a small group Is it something that he made to serve as cannon fodder and used to throw away? Did that God really care about you? "


    This time, Shen Shi was silent for a longer time. However, some strange thing is that in the process of meditation, the astonishment, doubt and even slightly painful expression on his face gradually calmed down. In the end, he seemed to have completely recovered his calm, as if he had figured out something in his heart.


    After a long time, Shen Shi suddenly leaned over the old dragon and saluted him. Then he said, "thank you for your help."


    Although Lao long talked a lot with Shen Shi, he didn''t seem to care much about the appearance of this Terran before. Talking so much may be more like loneliness and boredom for a long time. He doesn''t really look up to this weak Terran. However, Shen Shi''s performance of suddenly calming down at the moment made Lao long open his eyes and look at him one more time. It seemed that he was slightly surprised.


    But it''s just one more look. Lao long seems to be a little tired. He slowly lies down again. After a while, he suddenly laughs at himself and says, "I''m old. I''ve been talking nonsense with you for so long. Well, since you are going to the Dragon Kingdom, so little guy... " He looked back at Xiao Hei, gazed at him for a while, and then said in a soft voice,


    "you are going to help Yin dragon return to the Dragon world with the dragon soul, so why don''t you just take some of my things back by the way."


    Xiao Hei looks up and seems to be a little surprised. Shen Shi is also a little surprised. When he looks up, he finds that the old dragon suddenly turns over, but he blocks Shen Shi''s sight with his tall body, and then surrounds Xiao Hei in the middle of his body.


    Shen Shi couldn''t see what the old dragon had given to Xiao Hei behind the dragon''s body, but after waiting for a while, when the old dragon''s body loosened again and Xiao Hei''s figure showed up again, there was no abnormality. In addition to Xiao Hei, who hummed to the old dragon strangely, he didn''t know what it meant.


    Lao long seems to be getting older and older, but his spirit seems to be quite happy. He looks at Xiao Hei happily and says: "although Lao Yin is stupid all his life, his eyes are right when he is old. Little fellow, you have inherited our dragon blood lineage. If you succeed in practicing Taoism in the future, your achievements will be above those dragon sons and grandchildren in our dragon kingdom. But by that time, I''m afraid we''ll be gone. "


    "Hum, hum..."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Who is immortal? Listen to me. At that time, if it''s possible, it''s just a reward. Can you take care of the dragon people? At least they won''t be extinct. "


    " coax, coax, hum... "


    "Well, when you grow up to Jackie Chan and soar in the sky, you will naturally degenerate into a dragon. You should have a name for yourself. You''re a pig demon. You inherit the dragon''s pulse, or you''ll be called "pig dragon""Hum..." This time, the little black pig above the dragon''s nest seems to have rolled a big white eye.


    Lao long himself also laughed, shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s really ugly, it''s really ugly. OK, don''t be angry. We don''t need this name. Well, let me see In this way, if you change the homophonic surname, you will not forget the origin, but also have deep meaning. I will give you the word "candle". In the future, once you become a dragon, you will be called "candle dragon."


    Candle dragon!


    When Shen Shi heard this, he suddenly felt a slight shock in his heart, as if he had sensed something. He subconsciously turned his head and looked around. Then he just heard that outside the dragon''s nest, in the boundless dark sky, there was a thunder rolling by, like the echo of heaven and earth, like the roar of wind and snow, all responding to the word "candle dragon".


    "Hum..." In the Dragon Nest, little black pig seems to be at a loss. He looks at the dragon in front of him. After a while, he nods and agrees.


    In the yellow light, the Dragon Nest is full of vitality, which is in sharp contrast to the old and weak dragon. However, at this time, the old dragon looks very happy. His eyes looking at the little black pig are full of soft and loving color. After a while, it motioned for Xiao Hei to hold its dragon claw, and then gently put it back on the ground again, not far from Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi hurriedly walks over, and Xiao Hei comes over and rubs his calf intimately. Shen Shi bends down and hugs him. At the same time, his eyes scan Xiao Hei''s body. Then he finds that the pig can''t see anything except for its glossy soft fur.


    Obviously, no matter what the Yin dragon presented to him before or the treasure that the old dragon also gave to Xiao Hei not long ago, the pig didn''t know where to receive it. Moreover, it seems that this situation is very similar to the Ruyi bag, a kind of storage method treasure carried by the friars of the human race.


    But Xiaohei didn''t have any external objects. That is to say, the storage space might be somewhere on her body. When she thought that the strange pig had a natural storage space, Shen Shi had an impulse to lift it up and shake it off.


    This guy doesn''t know how many good things he''s hiding


    However, he still has some sense. If he can''t help moving this little black pig, who has just been named "candle dragon" by the ancient dragon, Shen Shi doubts whether he will be killed by the old dragon''s paw the next moment. And according to what he saw just now, he faintly felt that the old dragon named Xiao Hei. It didn''t seem so simple.


    In his mind, he secretly recalled all the ancient books and records related to the Dragon nationality that he had seen in the past. In fact, there was no special name for a single dragon. But Shen Shi soon thought of another thing, that is, in the history of the Dragon nationality, there were only four dragons who really had a single name.


    The ancestor of the Dragon: ZuLong; and the three ancient Dragons: Tianlong, Yinlong and Heilong.


    All the rest of the dragon people are the descendants of these dragons, and they don''t have a special title. Thinking of this, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly shakes again. When he looks at Xiao Hei again, his eyes are a little different.


    Is Is it possible for a dragon to have a special title only if it can become a dragon?


    A giant dragon named candle dragon, the fifth ancient dragon in the history of heaven and earth!


    A little black pig at his feet


    Shen Shi felt confused in his mind, but he couldn''t combine the two in any case. At last, he had to shake his head, thinking that he thought more about it. At the moment, he sighed and touched Xiao Hei''s head.


    Also at this time, suddenly came from the top of the old dragon''s voice, said: "things are over, you can go."


    Shen Shi was surprised, and then he was overjoyed. But before he could thank him, Lao long said, "by the way, there''s something I almost forgot to say. If you escort the little guy to the Dragon kingdom in the future, you''d better be careful of the woman you''re going with. She''s pregnant with the blood of the ancient Warcraft" Xuan snake "and has always been at odds with the dragon clan. Be careful of more troubles."


    "Mysterious snake?" Shen Shi frowned, and then thought of the change of snake pupil in Zhong Qingzhu''s bright eyes when he was at the entrance of the stone wall. His heart was slightly cold. After a moment''s silence, he said: "master, what''s the origin of the mysterious snake?"


    Lao long said faintly: "in the ancient barbaric times, strong people gathered together. It''s not as boring as today''s Hongmeng world. In addition to the most powerful Pangu and gods, there are many powerful high-level monsters and demons, which also have supernatural power. Xuan snake is one of them, but... " At this point, the old dragon suddenly with a scornful smile, said, "but even if its strength is not bad, but after all, it is just a worm, and our dragon is incomparable."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    Since ancient times, most of the dragon people are proud of themselves. However, this race has a long history and is powerful enough, so most people in the world don''t think it''s strange that the dragon people have this kind of proud capital. Especially at the moment, Shen Shi is still facing one of the three ancient dragons in legend, so he doesn''t doubt or resent the old dragon''s words, but for him, what he cares about is another aspect.


    The so-called mysterious snake of Warcraft is really one of the ancient Warcraft. Although the old dragon doesn''t look up to this kind of Warcraft, it is obvious that the mysterious snake, who can survive in the ancient times when the strong gathered in the mouth of the old dragon and is classified as the strong by the old dragon, must have great strength.


    Zhong Qingzhu, when did she get this inheritance?


    Shen''s eyes, like those of the snake and jade people, made him think of the beauty of the snake and jade.


    Shen Shi thought about it, but he didn''t come up with a reason. In the end, he had to return to the most mysterious place. In that mysterious world, maybe everything is possible. Just at this time, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumps. He suddenly thinks that a few days before he leaves the secret place of asking heaven, he meets Zhong Qingzhu and finally meets ji''anfu, who is in the fog and combines with the giant snake skeleton.


    The giant snake It seems to be a huge black snake?


    In the end, ji''anfu was defeated by him and Zhong Qingzhu. Shen Shi was also seriously injured, and even the foundation of Dantian was seriously damaged. Only Zhong Qingzhu''s condition was tolerable at the last moment. If the black snake was really the skeleton of the mysterious snake, what chance did Zhong Qingzhu get when he was in a coma?


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumped up a little faster. He could not help thinking about some things carefully. He soon recalled that when he met Zhong Qingzhu that day, Zhong Qingzhu''s Taoist realm did not suddenly exaggerate to break through three realms. After that, however, a few days later, the secret realm of heaven was closed. It was almost impossible for Zhong Qingzhu to escape in such a short time Bamboo will get any chance to pass on.


    The key to her breakthrough must be the huge skeleton of the black snake.


    Just thinking of the scene on that day, maybe Shen Shi doesn''t care about the ferocious and ferocious appearance of the black snake, but after combining with the skeleton of the giant snake, she looks like a crazy ji''anfu, but now she constantly emerges in front of Shen Shi,


    one day, will she Shen Shi shivered suddenly.


    The old dragon looked at Shen Shi from a high place. There seemed to be a flash of light at the bottom of his eyes. He said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He shook his head but didn''t speak. Then he called Xiao hei and turned to the corridor. Now that Lao long has said that he can leave, he must be able to leave here. The reason why he couldn''t leave here before is that the headless giant stopped him outside, but maybe it will go smoothly now.


    Sure enough, when Shen Shi went to the cave, the old dragon didn''t stop him. His eyes just swept Shen Shi and the little black figure who occasionally looked back, and then slowly fell on the Dragon Nest.


    Just as Shen Shi and Xiao Hei are about to leave this vast crypt and enter the narrow corridor, Shen Shi suddenly seems to think of something. He suddenly turns around and asks Lao long from a distance:


    "master, have you ever heard of ancient witches and ghosts? What is its strength? "


    Old dragon says casually: "sorcery ghost, eh, is stronger than Xuan snake a bit."


    Shen Shi said: "compared with the dragon family, how about several giant dragons?"


    Hum, I don''t know why the old dragon didn''t make any comments. Shen Shi waited for a while. Seeing that Lao long didn''t mean to continue talking, he bent down and saluted. Then he turned and walked into the corridor.


    Outside the majestic peak, the wind and snow are still cold. It seems that only when he comes outside, can he feel the bitter cold of the snowy far north. Even if there is Taoism in his body, Shen Shi still feels that the blood in his body is about to freeze.


    The sky was dark, and so was the deep underground. Shen Shi looked out, and did not find the trace of the headless giant. He thought, did the old dragon know anything in secret? Just thinking of this, Shen Shi suddenly remembered those ancient myths that Lao long said. If it was true, then the headless giant in front of him might be the most powerful of those ancient gods.


    The head it lost was also cut off by the legendary Pangu giant God.


    For a moment, Shen Shi''s mood was somewhat complicated. He couldn''t tell exactly how he felt about these gods. He just felt that these giants were extremely powerful and could not help but feel awe in his heart. But now he realized that they might have completely lost their senses, just a huge but ignorant walking corpse.It''s kind of sad.


    What happened in ancient times? Is what Lao long said true?


    Shen Shi had thousands of thoughts in his heart. At last, he sighed, picked up Xiao Hei, took out the snow sword, and flew to the far end of the sky. Of course, the most urgent task is to find Zhong Qingzhu, sun you and others, but it seems that the snow is so vast that Shen Shi is not sure.


    Just when he just flew into the sky, suddenly there was a thunder and wind rolling in the snow. Shen Shi was startled. Looking back, he saw a huge hand suddenly covered from the sky and grabbed his body flying in the air. The thick darkness instantly submerged everything. In his last eyes, Shen Shi saw the sky That huge figure.


    A giant without a head.


    At this moment, Shen Shi deeply realized that perhaps the headless giant might be the God of the world, because this power is really not like a mortal can have. But in any case, he is not waiting to die. Even if he could not resist before he was stunned, now he is still sober, so he can''t give up. Who knows if he will be shot as a ball of meat mud after this clap.


    Although I don''t know why Mingming old dragon opened his mouth to let himself go, the headless giant suddenly launched an attack again. From what I saw before, it seems that the headless giant, who has no intelligence, is secretly controlled by the mysterious old dragon. However, Shen Shi didn''t have time to think so much about it. He turned around in mid air and pointed his fingers There is also a fire burning up, it is the talisman in the rapid excitation.


    His most powerful third-order skill, ice sword, even if it was inspired by talisman, would take too long in this case, so Shen Shi had to choose to cast the most familiar and fastest first-order skill, fireball and second-order skill, lightning strike. With the addition of talisman and yin-yang mantra in his body, these two skills were almost burned out in an instant And then it took shape.


    Although the situation is critical at the moment, and there is a terrible giant palm over his head, Shen Shi still feels that the casting speed and power of the magic he is casting at the moment seem to be a little higher than before. It seems that during this period of time, especially after Ling Chunni''s disappearance, he closed up and immersed himself in cultivation again, which really has a great influence on his strength We have been promoted.


    It''s just Not enough!


    Fireball is the first one to activate and break through the air. It''s like a little light burst out in the boundless darkness, rushing to the giant palm above. However, after a while, under Shen Shi''s gaze, the light disappeared into the darkness without any sound.


    Because of this, Shen Shi directly lost another fireball talisman, and his fingertips instantly lit up another lightning talisman. The giant palm has been pressed down, and the burning light is reflected in Shen Shi''s pupil, like two burning flames.


    Suddenly there was thunder in the sky. A lightning bolt tore the field control. In a moment, a thunder pillar fell from the sky and fell down.


    Shen Shi''s heart beat violently for a few times, which was caused by the too quick and too fierce spirit power. But from a distance, he saw that the lightning flash thunder column seemed to be a bit thicker than in the past. In the sharp roar, "coax" directly hit the giant palm.


    The electric light was much more intense and shining than the light of fireball before, as if it had inspired all the power to light up the heaven and earth in a moment. Shen Shi even saw that the giant palm suddenly froze and stagnated in the air for a moment.


    But before Shen Shi''s heart was filled with real joy, all the thunder and lightning suddenly disappeared, and the darkness swarmed in from all directions again, engulfing his figure, and the giant palm was pressed down again, unmatched and irresistible, covering his figure again.


    When the last ray of light disappears, Shen Shi seems to hear the cry of little black pig. But in his heart, a trace of inexplicable anger and unwillingness suddenly passes by.


    How many times have you been powerless in the face of the enemy?


    In the end, he made great efforts to cultivate evil, even though he was a little bit too weak to kill.


    When the darkness came, he suddenly thought of Ling Chunni.


    She once loved a woman, but she had no place to stay with her. Later, in order to avoid some lower class bullies and friars in LiuYun City, she had to rely on others. She left in silence, is not tired of such a life?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    Those things that never cared too much in the past suddenly flowed through Shen Shi''s heart at the moment when the darkness came.


    His heart suddenly became cold. Even he didn''t know why he thought so much at this time. Maybe it was because he was stimulated by ancient myths in the Dragon Nest, or these thoughts were deeply hidden in his heart, but he never let go of them?


    Why have you been so weak?


    "Boom!"


    The darkness, in the roar of the snowstorm, finally came down and swallowed up his last trace of consciousness.


    "Woo Roar... "


    A low but harsh voice came into Shen Shi''s ear and awakened him from his coma. Almost at the same time when he regained his consciousness, Shen Shi felt a cold air around him. It seemed that his whole body was freezing and there was no heat.


    Shen Shi shivered suddenly. He sat up, opened his eyes and looked around. He saw a piece of white rushing into his eyes. There was a thick snow land around him. He was sitting on a piece of cold snow. There is heavy snow in the sky, and the north wind is blowing bitterly, as if to take away all the heat in the world.


    The sky is still a bit gloomy and dim, but it has a bit of light. It looks like early morning. However, in this Arctic snow plain, it is difficult to see sunlight several times a year, so there is no sun at all. Several low roars came from not far away from Shen Shi again. Shen Shi calmed down and looked around. Then he saw a black figure standing in front of him on the snow not far away. It was Xiao Hei.


    But at this moment, Xiao Hei showed his teeth, his tusks were shining cold, and he looked like he was angry and ferocious. He wanted to choose people at any time. Even a circle of hair on his neck was like a steel needle. It was his most irritating form. It seemed that he met some enemies who were extremely hateful.


    Shen Shi''s eyes immediately floated forward, and he saw that on the snow seven or eight feet away in front of Xiao Hei, several monsters with wolf like appearance were standing in confrontation with Xiao Hei. The low roar, harsh and slightly hoarse, full of bloodthirsty breath, came from there. But I don''t know why, these demon wolves, which look bigger than ordinary wolves, are more than twice as big as Xiao Hei, but they don''t seem to be afraid of Xiao Hei immediately.


    And Xiao Hei seems to have no fear facing these fierce monsters, or because Shen Shi was in a coma behind him before, so Xiao Hei is determined to fight with these monsters in the ice and snow.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, stood up, went to Xiao hei and touched his head. Xiao Hei looks up at him, and a look of peace passes in his eyes. Shen Shi nods and looks up again. However, this time, he is suddenly stunned.


    Because in this windy snow, when he came near here, he suddenly saw that the eyes of the wolves behind the snowstorm were not bloodthirsty eyes, but the burning green fire.


    Blood wolf!


    The snow is still falling, in the howling sound of the cold wind, like a God in the sky pouring down countless snowflakes, people can''t open their eyes.


    This is the biggest Blizzard Shen Shi has ever encountered since he came to the Arctic snow plain.


    He slowly stood up straight, stood upright in the snow, looked at the opposite snow behind, those pairs of strange burning fire eyes, took a deep breath.


    At the same time, Shen Shi suddenly wakes up and stands next to Xiao Hei. It seems that he gives a lot of stimulation to those ghost blood wolves on the opposite side. The wolves behind the snow seem to be in a commotion, and then there are several same gray brown figures. It seems that the ghost blood wolves over there are gathering and becoming more and more.


    In the face of Xiao Hei, they seem to have some scruples. This kind of scruples is very strange. It seems that even their desire for blood can be suppressed for a while. However, Shen Shi''s appearance suddenly breaks the delicate balance of confrontation.


    The Terran seems to have a huge attraction for these ghost blood wolves, which makes all the wolves excited. A moment later, the howling sound of the wolf in the snow suddenly rings, and then the gray brown figure covered by the snow, with endless snow, as fast as the cold north wind, pours at us in an instant.


    Snowflakes flying face to face, straight to confuse people''s eyes, but the fierce murderous gas is coming, and it is clear. Xiao Hei, who was already ready to go, roared and his shadow flashed. Suddenly, he bumped into it. He didn''t dodge, full of fierce and fierce breath.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the black shadow swayed, the snow blew away, the north wind howled, and the two figures collided with each other in the snow. Xiao Hei stepped back and shook his head a few times, but his eyes showed fierce light. On the contrary, he looked even more fierce. He shook his head and rushed over. In front of it, a ghost blood wolf was directly hit and flew five feet away, with blood in his mouth and several teeth missing.


    But the ghost blood wolf was obviously extremely fierce, or the desire for fresh flesh and blood had already covered up everything, and became its nature. Although it was beaten back and injured, the ghost blood wolf roared a few times, jumped up again, and the next ghost blood wolf also jumped on.A bloody battle, in the twinkling of an eye in this piece of wind howling in the snowstorm.


    Although the snow was heavy, it didn''t affect Xiao Hei''s action. His figure was very fast. Several flashes flashed past the other two ghost blood wolves who had come before. They rushed directly to the ghost blood wolf who had just been beaten back by him, and then they bit him fiercely.


    The ghost blood wolf immediately raised its head and uttered a sharp cry of pain. With a chilling low sound, the bones on its neck suddenly trembled, and then the whole wolf''s head fell down powerlessly.


    And this ghost blood wolf has not even died immediately, its limbs are still struggling desperately, smashing a snow pit in the snow, but its head, has completely lost control of the body.


    Several ghost blood wolves nearby seemed to be stimulated by this picture in an instant, and fell into a rage. The dark fire was burning, howling and rushing to Xiao Hei one after another. Small black Songkou to the side beat for a while, left the dying ghost blood wolf, and the wind and snow howling, the wolf shadow instantly rushed to the front.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, there was a sharp roar in the air, a "Peng" sound, and a breath that was out of place with the cold ice and snow, suddenly burst out three feet in front of Xiao Hei. A wall of fire, with a blazing flame, appeared almost out of thin air, in front of several ghost fire wolves.


    Five elements technique fire block technique.


    Ghosts are afraid of thunder and lightning and hate fire. It''s their nature. Ghost blood wolves howl and stop one after another. However, when the momentum is up, there are still two ghost fire wolves who can''t stop. They bump into the wall of fire and immediately become infected with fire and burn on them.


    The ghost blood wolf roared and fell down on the snow. However, suddenly, there were two thunder blasts in the sky, and the ghost blood wolves suddenly raised their heads. Then they saw the lightning beam immediately cut down and directly hit the two ghost blood wolves'' heads. They almost fell down in response to the sound. The two ghost blood wolves were silent, leaving only a piece of scorched and rotten corpses.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ lightning strike.


    Shen Shi seemed to be breathing a little. Even if he had practiced Yin Yang mantra and had the help of talisman, it was still a burden to use these techniques in a flash. But at the same time, we can see that the power of these five elements techniques is really powerful.


    But Not enough!


    Xiao Hei came back slowly, and kept making a low roar of menace. At the same time, he seemed to feel something. He raised his head and looked at his master.


    Shen Shi''s face was cold. He looked coldly at the ghost blood wolves who were temporarily blocked by the fire wall. Behind the fire, those ghost blood wolves were not afraid, and they did not even look at their dead companions. The burning eyes were still full of thirst for fresh blood and bloodthirsty, and they kept roaring at them.


    The talisman crossed the edge of the palm. It felt very gentle, but it was very reassuring. I don''t know why. Although there was a white snow and those vicious wolves in front of me, Shen Shi seemed to see the huge and irresistible palm last night.


    The darkness seemed to hide behind the snow.


    In the face of the darkness and anger, he suddenly felt like a burst of flame. For many years, he didn''t have such a passionate mood. But on this day, he suddenly felt very upset and just wanted to kill.


    Whose fault is it?


    Who let that woman leave quietly?


    Why are you so weak?


    There are so many secrets, carry for a long time.


    But Shen Shen''s sword suddenly appeared in his mind. He just looked down at his palm and suddenly remembered what Huang Ming had said to himself that day in the demon clan underground palace.


    You can only choose one of the two ways after all.


    Do you follow the rules to return to the mountain gate, or do you follow the mysterious power?


    In front of the flame suddenly swayed a few times, in the strong cold snowstorm, the wall of fire seemed to burn out all the heat, quickly faded down, the ghost blood wolves howled and rushed over again. The smell of bloodthirsty is full of the wind and snow all over the sky. Xiao Hei''s roar rings at the same time, and the black shadow blocks Shen Shi''s body.


    Then there was a cold breath rising from behind Xiao Hei.


    The temperature of the surrounding area suddenly dropped, and it seemed that an extremely cold wave came from the north. Xiao Hei looked back in surprise and saw that the wind and snow all over the sky suddenly turned its direction, converged to Shen Shi''s body from all directions, and formed a snow-white and huge vortex a few feet away from his body.


    A huge frost sword, which seemed to condense all the cold breath in the world at the moment, appeared slowly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    Third level technique - ice sword.


    The power of the third-order magic method is much better than that of the first-order and second-order magic method. It can be said that the most powerful magic power Shen Shi has mastered so far is this ice sword. Xiao Hei has followed Shen Shi for a long time, and naturally he knows it well. But he didn''t expect that this battle had just begun, and the master behind him suddenly separated himself from the ghost blood wolf by this fire wall It''s a big move.


    What''s more, it''s so cold in the hell


    Since entering the Arctic snow plain, the little black pig has been showing amazing adaptability. Even if it has never been in the snow plain in the future, it seems that its fur is extremely cold resistant. It jumps on the cold snow, rolls around in the snow, and never flinches.


    But now, when the huge ice sword behind him suddenly appeared, Xiao Hei shivered, and then jumped straight behind Shen Shi''s feet. After a while, he looked forward with his head across his leg. Not long ago, he was full of ferocious momentum and turned into a ghost in an instant, which was very fast and natural on the little black pig.


    The ghost blood wolves seem to have noticed something, and there is a faint commotion. However, they have already lost their keen sense of danger, and they are more eager and greedy for fresh flesh and blood. Under the wind and snow, the roar sounded again, and the remaining seven or eight ghost blood wolves rushed up together, and none of them retreated.


    "Hoo


    The north wind roars and sweeps all over the sky. It flies past the snow. It seems to be angry that these creatures dare not to yield to its will. However, once it blows around the whirlpool formed by the wind and snow, no matter how strong the wind is, it will be involved in the whirlpool. It will gather together with countless snows on the ice sword which is bigger and colder.


    The ice sword seemed to stab out slowly from the void. It was crystal clear. Shen Shi''s face was even reflected on the sword. The frost and snow seemed to freeze his expression. Under the coldness, between his eyes, it seemed to be contaminated with the inherent chill of the world. Until a moment later, he raised his eyebrows and his eyes lit up. At that moment, the sky and the earth were suddenly silent, and the frost sword broke away from the last trace of bondage and rushed out from the whirlpool in the mid air.


    The wind and snow suddenly opened, and the deep snow on the ground solidified into ice, and then cracked. Countless cracks were like scars tearing the earth, making a "click click" sound, rushing to the front of the ghost blood wolves. The cold air seems to have solidified into visible frost, lingering around the transparent ice sword, whistling and coming in the twinkling of an eye.


    The ghost was about to escape from the ice for a moment, but the wolf jumped up and howled.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Such as crushed ice, the whole ghost blood wolf turned into a pile of broken meat and fell on the frozen hard snow. Behind it, in the twinkling of an eye, three ghost blood wolves fell to the same end. This huge ice sword seems to absorb all the cold breath of this snowfield at this moment, invincible, so that all creatures are invincible.


    The remaining ghost blood wolves were shocked, and their original bloodthirsty breath disappeared. They fled one after another. However, the ice sword came from the air and roared down in the sharp whistling sound. The sound of "boom" directly stabbed a ghost blood wolf on the snow. The ghost blood wolf froze and broke in an instant. Then, the whole ice sword suddenly shocked and turned into thousands of sharp ice, as if it had become countless small pieces in an instant The ice sword, in the wind and snow again, swish swish to all directions.


    "Pa, PA, PA..." Dense and some creepy sounds suddenly sounded in the snow. All the fleeing ghost blood wolves were pierced with unknown number of blood holes, and then fell on the snow one by one. After the final struggle, they finally quietly stopped moving.


    The whirlpool behind Shen Shi slowly disappeared, and the powerful power of controlling and gathering the wind and snow of heaven and earth also dissipated. The snowy goose hair returns to its original shape and falls on the earth. It soon gathers and shows its white color. It seems that it won''t take long to cover up those dark colors.


    Shen Mang''s eyes were breathing violently. After waiting for a while, he gasped a little, then slowly put his hands in front of his eyes, staring for a long time without speaking.


    Little black pig came out from behind his leg, took a look at the corpse of the ghost blood wolf lying on the ground in front of him, shrunk his head, then approached Shen Shi and rubbed his leg with his head. It looked like he was relieved. Shen Shi was silent for a while. He squatted down and looked at Xiao Hei. He said, "Xiao Hei, today''s spell seems strange."


    Xiao Hei looked up at him and grunted twice.


    Shen Shi was silent. After a while, he said in a low voice, "maybe the cold air in the far north snow field has extra effect on ice sword."


    Xiao Hei stares at Shen Shi for a while, then turns around and shakes his tail. Somehow, a green root of lingcao comes out of his mouth and chews it. He seems to be too lazy to talk to Shen Shi.Shen Shi was so bored by the pig that he rolled his eyes at it. He stood up and said, "OK, let''s go. Let''s go to find sun you and them."


    It''s a magic that can annihilate ghosts and ghosts, but it''s not as powerful as the first level sword.


    Even Shen Shi, the caster himself, was a little confused. Just now, the wolf frowned and went forward slightly when he was casting the magic, as if he was not in the same state when he was casting the magic. However, there is no abnormality in fireball and lightning strike. The problem lies in ice sword.


    But he couldn''t figure out what was wrong. When he thought about every link carefully, he felt exactly the same as in the past. Maybe only his mood at that time suddenly became very angry?


    Mood


    Shen Shi''s steps pause a little, and then he shakes his head. His eyes flash slightly, but he thinks of a moment in the battle. He seems to feel that the ancient sword of killing immortals, which has been silent for a long time, has suddenly changed.


    Is Could it be the reason for killing the immortal ancient sword?


    It''s possible. Shen Shi felt uneasy. But soon his mind was occupied by another feeling. He stopped and suddenly looked back. He saw the corpses of ghost blood wolves everywhere in the snow behind him. The wind and snow fell on his shoulder and hair. It was a little cold, but the feeling not long ago seemed to suddenly burn like a fire.


    It''s a taste of power, a taste of real power.


    It''s the feeling of being above all living beings.


    That''s really opening up The feeling of killing.


    It''s a white world. Everywhere you can see, mountains, valleys, boulders and the ground, there''s a lot of snow. In Shen Shi''s feeling, at least from last night until now, this fierce snowstorm seems to have never stopped, and there is no sign of weakening until now.


    Snow was wrapped in the north wind and hit on his face. It seemed that he wanted to take away all the heat. Although he had practice in the body, as long as he had the spiritual power, Shen Shi could carry the chill, but he still felt cold and hard. In contrast, Xiaohei looks much more relaxed. This pig seems to be naturally cold resistant. It seems that it is completely indifferent to the cold in the past. It is very excited to walk and play in the snow.


    It''s just that it''s not big, and the snow here is quite deep, so whenever they pass by a place with deep snow, Xiao Hei will jump over with a cheering sound, and then plop his whole body into the snow, and suddenly they can''t see. At this time, Shen Shi often has to dig for half a day to dig out the fool, but little black pig doesn''t care about it at all, and seems to be enjoying it. When he walks, he will disappear in the cheers.


    In the end, Shen Shi was also annoyed by the goods. Once Xiao Hei disappeared in the snow, he went directly to grab this guy''s tail or a hind leg, and then pulled it out of the snow like a radish. Xiao Hei didn''t get angry. He walked around Shen Shi happily. It seemed that he was very happy.


    Although Shen Shi is a little impatient with this stupid pig, somehow, his mood seems to be influenced by this happy little pig. A little depression hidden in his heart and chest has gradually dissipated along the way, and people are relaxed.


    Walking in this vast white snowy mountain and looking around, it seems that all the scenery is pure white. It''s really easy to get lost. Shen Shi doesn''t know where he left himself last night. He is worried about finding sun you and others.


    Who knows, after walking a long way from the place where he fought with the ghost blood wolves just now, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the surrounding terrain was a little familiar. He looked left and right, and his eyes were surprised. Finally, his eyes fell on a mountain in front of him. After staring for a long time, he finally confirmed that it was the place where monk Yongye took his party to rest yesterday Where is the location?


    Shen Shi''s body pauses slightly as soon as he thinks about it. So it seems that he and Xiao Hei fall here. Maybe it''s not just a coincidence? Think about it. Since the old dragon promised that he could leave last night, he would not use any more means. It seems that the headless giant just wanted to catch himself and Xiao Hei, and then put them near the peak.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    However, the overwhelming and terrifying momentum is really beyond ordinary people''s acceptance.


    Shen Shi sighs in his heart, shakes his head to forget these thoughts, and speeds up to the peak. He has been missing all night. He doesn''t know how anxious these companions will be. Moreover, when he left, Zhong Qingzhu seems to have been used by Lao long. It looks very painful, and he doesn''t know if something happened later.


    He worried about these companions in his heart, so he quickened his pace and strode to the foot of the mountain. When he looked up, he could see the familiar stone wall at a glance. It seemed smooth under the snow, and he could not see the trace of the cave where he lived yesterday.


    Although he had seen it once yesterday, Shen Shi couldn''t help sighing. If he hadn''t been to the cave on the stone wall in the middle of the mountain, it would be hard to find it from the outside, and he didn''t know how the monks of Zhenlong hall found it.


    He looked around and saw that there was no movement except the howling wind and snow. In this cold snowy day, it seemed that even the large and small monsters in Xuelong mountain were hiding. Perhaps, only ghost blood wolf this strange ghost will appear.


    When preparing to go up, Shen Shi''s mind flashed a casual idea: monk Yongye''s foreword said that there are no ghosts in the snow field. It seems that his attitude is very positive and firm, which is not empty words. So where do these ghost blood wolves come from?


    There is a low-level ghost flow on the far north snow plain where ghosts have never appeared. Maybe something happened that you don''t know?


    The stone wall is covered with snow and ice. It''s hard for an ape to climb on such a snowy day, but it''s not a particularly difficult thing for a monk who has Taoism. Shen Shi picked up Xiao hei and took the snow sword to the spot. As soon as he introduced the formula, he flew up the mountain.


    When he arrived at a position similar to yesterday''s memory, Shen Shi tried to press the stone wall of the mountain and poked it a few times. Soon, Shen Shi felt that his hands were loose, which was different from the hard stone wall. In his heart, he was very happy, and his hands immediately pushed hard. Sure enough, with a bang, a pile of snow fell down, revealing a cave entrance, which was the place where he rested last night.


    Shen Shi has a smile on his face. When he is about to go in, he suddenly frowns and looks around the cave. He clearly remembers that the headless giant and the old dragon once damaged a part of the cave after they appeared last night. How can he come here today and look at it, but it doesn''t seem to be damaged. Do you remember wrong?


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. After pondering for a moment, he pushed open the snowdrift at the entrance of the cave and strode in. At a glance, he saw several figures in the cave. As soon as he was relieved, a smile floated around his mouth. Just as he was about to say hello to the crowd with a smile, he suddenly became stiff.


    In this cave, Yongye monk and the other four people of Lingxiao sect are here, but no one is standing at the moment. When they woke up, they didn''t even come to the ground.


    And even if a monk sleeps soundly, he can''t be so insensible to the outside world.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly raised again. Looking at it carefully, he soon found that Zhong Qingzhu was lying on the outside of the cave. It seemed that it was the place where she fell down yesterday, separated from the other four people for a certain distance. All the four people inside were lying in the place where she had a rest last night, motionless. Shen Shi carefully walked over and looked at it one by one, but found that they didn''t seem to have fallen There is any harm, breathing stable and peaceful, it seems really just sleeping.


    Except for the sound of the outside world, it''s really unconscious.


    Is it closed by something?


    Shen Shi thought of this almost in an instant, and then he came up with the appearance of the headless giant in his mind. He clenched his teeth and didn''t hesitate any more. He immediately squatted down to try to push the crowd. As a result, unexpectedly, after he pushed a few times, these sleeping partners woke up one by one. They didn''t look any different. Among them, sun you stretched a little and yawned a lot. Then he looked at Shen Shi sleepily and said with a dim smile:


    "ah, stone, is it my turn to be on duty?"


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly. Looking at his friend''s smile, he was silent.


    On the way back, Shen Shi also thought about the situation when he met. He was really worried about how to explain to these companions that he had not come back all night. Of course, it''s not impossible to tell the truth. It''s just that the secret between Lao long and the headless giant, the world God, is too sensational. Shen Shi can''t believe it unless he sees it with his own eyes.


    Who can believe that there is a giant in the snow dragon mountain. Since there is such a giant, shouldn''t it be seen everywhere? But why has no one ever seen it? Shen Shi himself thought about this problem, but he couldn''t even tell where the headless giant was hiding. Maybe the abyss was somewhere in the snow dragon mountains, or not in the snow dragon mountains at all, but in a place far away from the Arctic snow plain, even where the human race has never explored?But in this way, it seems to be a perfunctory lie, which is hard to believe. Besides, there is another important point, that is, if we talk about last night''s events, we will inevitably involve Xiao Hei''s identity. Although Shen Shi hasn''t been able to figure out why the Dragon giants are optimistic about this stupid pig, it''s obvious that Xiaohei''s dragon blood is certain, and he must be planning to go to the Dragon kingdom in the future. Just with Xiaohei''s current strength, if it''s publicized, it will attract countless coveted eyes. It''s very dangerous for him and Xiaohei Insurance.


    But although there are so many scruples, it''s not easy to hide them. After all, if you don''t come back all night, you have to have a saying. Shen Shi also had a headache, but when he returned to the cave on the stone wall, when he heard sun you yawning and saying that, he immediately realized something, looked up at him in amazement, and then looked around.


    All the people who had just been awakened by him, except sun you, sat up slowly. They all looked satisfied. It seemed that they had a good sleep. Just looking at the appearance of these people, Shen Shi suddenly felt a little cold at the bottom of his heart.


    Sun you is still talking to him. It seems that he is going to stand up and replace Shen Shi. Shen Shi subconsciously holds him. Before he speaks, he suddenly hears a cold voice behind him. However, Zhong Qingzhu wakes up and says, "it''s already daybreak. What night are you going to spend?"


    A few people in the cave were all stunned. They turned their heads to look out of the cave. Sure enough, they saw the snow outside the cave. Although there was wind and snow whistling past, the light of the sky was falling down. It was already dawn.


    This night has passed.


    Sun you was stunned for a moment, then suddenly grinned, patted Shen Shi heavily on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "stone, you are really interesting. Look at us sleeping soundly, don''t you even come to ask us to change you?"


    Next to Yongye, GANZE and others also laughed, but Zhong Qing showed some concern on her face, and said in a low voice with a little complaint to Shen Shi: "what do you want to do alone? We will take turns on duty for one or two hours, and we won''t be too tired."


    Shen Shi is silent. It seems that he wants to talk but stops. Then he seems to think of something. His eyes flash slightly, but he turns to look at Zhong Qingzhu, who is separated from several people here. At that time last night, Zhong Qingzhu was the only one who was sober except him. Sun you didn''t know that he had been away all night, but Zhong Qingzhu couldn''t have understood. He should have seen the headless giant and the old dragon lying on the giant''s shoulder.


    However, unexpectedly, Zhong Qingzhu seemed to have just woken up from his sleep. Leaning against the cave wall on that side, he stroked his hair with his hand. At the same time, he took a look at Shen Shi who was looking here. After a pause, he said with a smile: "I had a dream last night. It was daybreak when I woke up, so I didn''t help."


    Shen Shi stood in the same place, did not speak for a moment, just staring at her, and sun you next to him said with a smile: "what a coincidence, I had a dream last night, but it''s a great dream. In the dream, I have reached the realm of Yuandan. Do you think it''s powerful, ha ha ha..."


    The dream of a few people spat and laughed, and everyone was in a good mood. While he was talking, sun you came over and asked Zhong Qingzhu, who had already stood up to tidy up his clothes, with a smile, "Qingzhu, you just said you had a dream. Did you dream of anything good?"


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t look as happy as he was. After hesitation, he shook his head and said, "no, I I had a nightmare, not so good. "


    Then she turned around, but she didn''t want to talk. She went to the entrance of the cave and looked out.


    Sun you was annoyed. After he was stunned for a while, his face was a bit chatty. Then he shrugged his shoulders, turned around and walked back. He happily chatted with other people again. He patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s OK. When you have a good rest tonight, I''ll be on duty for you."


    Shen GANZE said with a smile: "it''s hard last night."


    Shen Shi glanced over the faces of these people. After a while, he nodded and said, "well, actually I It''s not tiring


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    Now that several people have woken up and have a rest in the cave, they will naturally start today''s journey. It seems that he was influenced by the strange crow''s mouth yesterday. Today, Yongye, the leader of the road, led the people back on the road. He obviously said less along the way. At most, he just pointed out the direction and path of the people, and almost never said anything else. In particular, in some areas of the mountains, there may be some monsters and other words, but today Yongye does not mention them at all.


    Lingxiaozong''s several people are not slow people, soon feel the unusual place of today''s Yongye monk, looking at each other, there is a kind of funny look in their eyes. During the walk, sun you stepped back, walked side by side with Shen Shi, and then laughed at him in a low voice:


    "this elder martial brother of Zhenlong hall is not afraid that he will say it casually, and will attract a lot of monsters?"


    Shen Shi thought to see the appearance of Yongye. He was afraid that it was really possible. However, this was disrespectful to the Zhenlong hall. He forced himself to hold back his smile, gave the frivolous guy a look and said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Sun you laughed silently, shook his head and walked forward.


    Shen Shi patted the snowflakes on his shoulders, and suddenly saw that only one Zhong Qingzhu fell behind him in the team walking in the snow. He stopped and waited for her. When she came up, Shen Shi looked at her and said:


    "are you ok?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "it''s OK."


    "Well." Shen Shi nodded. After a while, he suddenly asked, "last night, er, why..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly interrupted him, staring into Shen Shi''s eyes. For some reason, Shen Shi suddenly felt that she saw some rare fear and tension in her eyes. She only listened to her voice and said:


    "stone, I I dreamed about the snake... "


    "Snake?" Shen Shi frowned, and his face changed slightly. He looked at Zhong Qingzhu for a moment, and then said softly, "what snake?"


    Zhong Qingzhu wants to stop talking. Just then sun you turns to find that Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu have fallen behind. He shouts out in front of him. Zhong Qingzhu seems to be a little embarrassed. After a little hesitation on his face, he quickly agrees. Then he walks forward without saying a word, and does not continue to answer Shen Shi''s question.


    Shen Shi looked thoughtfully at Zhong Qingzhu''s back, and a look of doubt flashed on his face. At the front of the team, Yongye, GANZE and Zhong Qinglu, who are leading the team, also hear sun you''s cry. They turn around and see that Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu fall behind alone. Yongye and GANZE look at each other with a smile on their faces. Only Zhong Qinglu suddenly looks down and looks back.


    A cold wind blowing, snowflakes falling, she suddenly hummed, suddenly patted off the white snow on her shoulder, and then turned to continue to walk forward, passing by, still standing there watching behind Yongye and GANZE side, suddenly Zhong Qinglu angrily said: "what to see, hurry up, what good-looking in the end!"


    Both Yongye and GANZE stayed for a while. A moment later, Yongye felt his bald head in a confused way and said with a dry smile, "OK, OK, let''s go now..."


    The rest of the journey went very smoothly. When they walked through the snow dragon mountains, they hardly encountered any accidents and difficulties except for the snowstorm and the colder weather. Under the leadership of Yongye, it seems that today''s luck is totally different from yesterday''s. It''s so relaxing that we haven''t met any monsters all day. However, we can''t help but deepen the monk''s conjecture that the monk is really a crow''s beak from another angle.


    In addition, a few people from Lingxiao sect, who came from the south, also obviously felt that in the far north snow plain, the day seemed to shorten a lot, while the night came very early. The more northward you go, the clearer you feel.


    So on this night, Yongye took them to find a cave to rest and stay away from the wind for the night. GANZE in the team could not help but ask him. Yongye answered with a smile, confirming everyone''s conjecture that the day on the snowy plain was at least two hours shorter than that in Haizhou.


    The nature of heaven and earth is so wonderful. Everyone in Lingxiao sect sighed. After chatting together for a while, they were ready to have a rest. But this time, sun you was the first one to stand up, put Shen Shi on the ground and sat down. He said with a smile, "I''ll be on duty tonight first, and then turn to other people. Last night, Shi was on duty all night I''ve been walking for another day, so I''ll have a good rest. How about the rest of us take turns? "


    GANZE nodded and said, "it should have been so."


    Yongye also smiles and nods. It seems that he has no objection. Sun you turns to look at the remaining sisters of the Zhong family, but he doesn''t hear a reply for a long time. It seems that the two women are a little distracted when they look at the same place. Sun you was stunned for a moment, and then went forward to ask them again. As a result, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu came back to their senses and agreed happily. However, in this way, the other people looked at each other and felt some subtle differences.


    From this day to this resting cave, I don''t know why these two women, who are very close to Shen Shi on weekdays, don''t talk to Shen Shi any more. Even when Shen Shi passes by them occasionally and wants to say something casually, the two women often take the lead and walk away without saying a word.Under the light of the fire, Zhong Qingzhu''s face is cold, her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and she seems to be thinking about it all the time. However, Zhong Qinglu seems to be quite angry, and she looks unhappy. Besides ignoring Shen Shi, sun you and GANZE say something by chance. Once they offend her, or even don''t know where they offend her, Zhong Qinglu will stare at them and make them angry The man is confused.


    As for Shen Shi, of course, he felt something, but his emotion was subtle. He knew something vaguely, but at the bottom of his heart there was a kind of boredom that he didn''t want to think deeply, so he just ignored it. So at the end of the day, he seemed to be the most calm among several people. He sat and chatted with GANZE and Yongye, but he was a little distracted


    "Elder martial brother Shen, elder martial brother Shen..." Suddenly, a few sounds suddenly sounded in his ear. Shen Shi woke up from his trance and looked to the side. He saw that Yongye was looking at himself and said: "ah, elder martial brother Yongye, what''s the matter?"


    Yongye was stunned for a moment, then he laughed and said, "elder martial brother Shen, you didn''t tell me just now. Is there something you want to tell me?"


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and then recalled that he had just lost his mind when he inadvertently omitted a sentence, but what he thought at that time was the ghost blood wolf.


    The situation in that cave on the wall of the mountain last night was obviously strange. Except that they were captured by the old dragon and the headless giant, all the others seemed to fall into deep sleep and knew nothing about last night. Shen Shi thought that Zhong Qingzhu, who was also sober, was very strange. Except for saying at the beginning that she had a dream last night, she didn''t mention anything else.


    Looking at her dream, Shen thought that she was just a ghost? If that''s true, the means of the old dragon and the headless giant are too powerful. But think about it, the old dragon is one of the three great dragons in ancient times, and the headless giant is said to be the most powerful God of the world. It seems that it''s not surprising that there are such means.


    It''s just, did she really know nothing about last night?


    In addition to some confusion about Zhong Qingzhu, the collective sleep last night also has an advantage, which is to avoid Shen Shi''s original problem of explanation, but it also brings another side effect, that is, Shen Shi can no longer tell Yongye monk that he really saw and fought with ghost blood wolf on the premise of concealing his disappearance last night Real.


    This has never had a ghost of the Arctic snow, now do not know why, there has been a ghost!


    These thoughts flashed through Shen Shi''s mind. After a moment''s meditation, Shen Shi sighed in his heart and said to Yongye, "it''s nothing serious. I just want to ask elder martial brother, when you crossed this Snow Dragon Mountain in the past, you could hardly see monsters like this one?"


    Yongye shook his head and said: "it''s not true. Although this path has been repeatedly selected and identified by our disciples of Zhenlong hall, it''s generally impossible not to encounter monsters at all. It''s just that compared with other places in Xuelong mountain, there are fewer monsters on this path. But, "he said with a smile," sometimes it''s also a bit of luck. It happens that there''s something about not meeting a monster. It seems that you''re all lucky. "


    GANZE began to laugh. As soon as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard sun you, who was walking to the entrance of the cave to sit down and was ready to be on duty, yell out and say, "eh, what''s that?"


    All of them came over and looked out of the cave, only to see a vast expanse of snow in the dark, wind and snow howling, in addition to this is a dark, what else.


    After being stared at by people''s strange eyes, sun you stood up innocently and said, "I didn''t cheat you. I did see one just now Er, it seems that a very strange bird "whoops" in the wind and snow and flies past. It''s extremely fast. "


    "Birds?"


    All of them were stunned. On this snowy day, and on this cold snowy plain in the extreme north, there were birds. So they turned to look at Yongye. Yongye thought for a moment, but shook his head with a smile and said, "elder martial brother sun, we should not have such birds as you said here."


    Murmured one after another: "I saw the shadow of one of my friends, but they did shrug. Broad winged grey feather, sharp beak and green eyes.... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Green eyes?


    Sun you was suddenly stunned. He felt as if he had missed something. Just now, the shadow outside seemed to be flying very fast. When he thought about it carefully, he didn''t seem to remember it very clearly.


    At night, when all sounds are quiet, but this one doesn''t work here in the Arctic snow plain. Because of the blizzard all the year round, even in the deep dark night, the boundless wilderness is still not quiet, but full of the howling sound of the cold wind.


    Wind and snow wrapped everything, it seems like death''s sneer, to erase all the signs of life on this snow plain, there are pale colors everywhere, and precipitated in the dark, like a world full of pale monotony. All life seems to be hiding under the thick snow, but at a certain moment, from the wind and snow, above the cave where Shen Shi and his party were hiding and resting this night, a bird suddenly flew through the dark night sky.


    Flapping its wings, it soared straight into the wind and snow. The shrill and icy snowflakes were carried by the cold wind and directly hit on the bird''s wings, but it could not reduce its speed. The bird flapped its wings forcefully, sometimes swept and sometimes rushed high, and actually walked freely in the blizzard. In a moment, it had already galloped over the cave, flying higher and higher in the wind and snow.


    The bird''s black hair and gray feather seems to be a part of the dark night. It''s very difficult to distinguish. Only when it flies, can it see some trace. However, the strangest part of his body is still in his eyes. In his eyes, which are slightly larger than ordinary birds, he has no normal eyes. Instead, he is burning two dark green flames. Now he is staring at somewhere in front of him. In addition, on the neck of the bird, which is obviously a ghost, there is also a black crystal, which seems to be the size of a fingernail and clings to the feather on the bird''s chest.


    This ghost bird is facing the wind and snow, flying higher and higher, and the wind and snow and cold are more and more fierce. But I don''t know what kind of behavior this bird is. It doesn''t care at all. Any frost on a pair of wings can''t leave any traces. It just keeps flapping and flying. I don''t know how long it''s been flying. Suddenly, it''s in front of it, in that deep night Color, a very tall straight into the clouds of the lonely peak, slowly showing a few outline.


    The ghost bird looked up, and the ghost fire in his eyes flashed suddenly. A moment later, a sharp roar came out of his mouth. Then, with a strong wind, his whole body soared straight up into the night sky and flew towards the top of the lonely peak.


    The night is more and more deep, dark as ink, as if heaven and earth to this place, are silent and stagnant, a dark, snowy, it seems that only those two groups of burning in the eyes of the ghost fire is the only light, reflecting the breath of death.


    Higher and higher Higher and higher


    The earth can no longer see, the clouds seem to have been under the feet, the wind and snow like giant roar into a frenzy, and then suddenly, this ghost bird saw the top of the lonely peak, saw the entrance of the corridor, and then it suddenly bowed down, like lightning, whizzing to the entrance of the cave.


    In the ancient dragon''s nest cave, the old dragon closed his eyes and lay on the nest that only belonged to him. The green branches and leaves full of life that he didn''t know from there always seemed to make the old dragon feel so comfortable that he didn''t want to move at all.


    Until the sound of a bird flapping its wings suddenly came in from the outside of the corridor.


    On the half closed eyes of the old dragon, his eyelids suddenly trembled. Then the dragon''s head moved, slowly lifted up and opened his eyes. A moment later, he suddenly showed some disgust and whispered: "Damn, the stench of ghosts!"


    A moment later, with the sound of flapping wings getting closer and closer, suddenly a gray shadow "whoosh" flew out of the corridor, and a ghost bird with eyes burning green fire fell into the huge dragon cave and stood on the ground.


    The old dragon didn''t move much. He still lay on the dragon''s nest and looked coldly at the ghost bird looking around on the ground below. The ghost bird looked around for a while, and then looked at the old dragon. The shape of the two was very different. However, the ghost bird didn''t seem to be afraid. Instead, it opened its mouth to the old dragon and called "quack quack quack".


    The old dragon cold hum a, disgust of color almost not cover up, cold tunnel: "say."


    The ghost bird yelled a few words, then suddenly flapped its wings and flew up. This time, it flew directly to the edge of the Dragon Nest not far away from the old dragon, and stopped on a green branch. At the same time, it heard a "hissing" sound, but it came from the foot of the ghost bird. The old man looked down and saw that the branch, which was full of vitality, suddenly withered and shriveled in a small place near the edge of the ghost bird''s feet.


    It seems that the ghost bird doesn''t care at all about the movement of its feet. It quacks to the old dragon twice, then lowers its head, picks up the small piece of Black Crystal hanging on its chest with its beak, and puts it in front of the old dragon.


    In front of Lao Long''s huge body, the nail sized black crystal piece looks like a small dust. But after a moment, a bright light suddenly blooms from the black crystal. A beam of light shoots into the air and quickly becomes larger, changing into a flashing light curtain. It rises and falls like water waves, and finally gradually stabilizes, just like a broad picture The big picture scroll is presented in front of the old dragon.At first, the scroll was gray, leaden and lifeless. It was even more lifeless than the far north snowy field outside the old nest. But after a while, Lao long saw that the dark world was changing.


    There was a wind, and suddenly it came.


    There is dust, suddenly floating.


    A broken mountain, gradually collapse, and then it is in the shadow behind the mountain, revealing a tower shadow.


    A small tower only a few feet high is floating in the air, and then there are countless strange air currents floating out of the ash tower to the figure slowly appearing in front of the tower.


    It was a figure out of tune with the world. It was a beautiful carcass full of vitality, soul stirring, and even seemed to radiate infinite brilliance. In this dark and silent world, she seemed to be smiling and rejoicing, as if she had come to the most desired heaven.


    She''s like the master of this dark world.


    Then, she seemed to feel something, slowly turned her head, looking at the empty air, clearly separated by countless ends of the world, but their eyes, as if at this moment suddenly met.


    When Lao long saw the beautiful woman''s figure, he was surprised in his eyes. Then when the woman turned around, he could see her face completely. He seemed to be blind to the woman''s enchanting body. All his attention seemed to be focused on the woman''s eyes.


    Her eyes, black pupil as black crystal stone, shining as stars in the night sky, clean as a newborn baby.


    In the past, all the darkness, stillness and the dark green fire in the eyes of the ghost had no trace on her. The old man''s pupils suddenly shrunk, as if thinking of something.


    Then it saw that the woman seemed to be in the distance and gave a smile.


    That piece of gray world, it seems that suddenly a little gentle.


    However, Lao Long''s face became more and more heavy. Suddenly, he sighed slowly. The tired look in his eyes could no longer be covered up. He read in a low voice:


    "you can refine the ghost again..."


    The woman with picturesque eyes and beautiful face is smiling in the radiance. She has never been a bit lewd, but she seems to be naturally charming, and her eyes are already charming.


    However, these characters, which are enough to make trouble all over the world, don''t seem to be of any use in Lao Long''s eyes. His eyes are not confused at all. He just stares at the woman and says in a deep voice, "what are you going to do?"


    The beautiful woman in the light and shadow didn''t seem to have much reaction to the old dragon''s voice, perhaps because she was too far away. After a while, she finally spoke, but her voice seemed to be a little erratic, and there was a faint sense of indifference.


    "Lao long..." Her voice floated out of the light and said, "I want that half artifact."


    The old dragon suddenly laughed, then slowly bent down and let himself lie comfortably in the Dragon nest again. Then he said faintly: "artifact? What artifact, I don''t know. "


    The light flickered gently, and the woman seemed to be smiling, and then said, "that half axe."


    Lao long took a look at her. He just wanted to say something, but he suddenly shook his head. He seemed to feel a little bored. He didn''t bother to pay attention to the woman, so he said directly, "No


    When she was rejected directly, the woman in the light was not angry. She just gazed at the old dragon for a moment and said, "old dragon, although your ancient giant dragon has a long life, today, apart from the youngest black dragon, you and Yin dragon are not good at it."


    The old dragon sneered and said, "so the Yin dragon died in your hands?"


    The beautiful woman shook her head and said, "no, the death of Yin dragon has nothing to do with me. It died in the hands of those confused demons."


    Lao long stopped talking all of a sudden.


    The woman laughed and said: "you see, the Yin dragon used his life to harm me, so that I can''t see the sun for millions of years. I didn''t say anything. Now I''m still coming to talk to you. How can we say that we are old acquaintances in ancient times? Why do you treat me like this? "


    After a moment of silence, the old dragon said, "the axe can''t be given to you."


    "Why?" the woman said Then she gently laughed and said, "don''t you get old and confused, and plan to save the world?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    The old dragon was silent. After a while, he seemed to take a deep breath and said, "all the people in this world are human beings and other inferior people. I don''t care. But after you refine the ghost again, no one in the world should be able to fight against you. Why do you need this axe? "


    It suddenly twinkled in its dragon eyes, staring at the brilliance coldly, and said: "this axe is an artifact, the only thing that can kill gods in this world. You don''t want it to kill the human race like ants."


    In the radiance, the woman was smiling. Her silky skin was as white as dazzling. Her plump body seemed to absorb all the light in the gray world. Then, she said with a smile:


    "when Pangu was so harmful to me, I would never wake up until I cut his spirit. How could I get out of my heart?"


    A night of snow and wind, whistling more than.


    When the night finally passed, the darkness gradually faded and the light began to fall, Shen Shi woke up from his sleep. He sat up and looked to the side. He saw where he lived. Several people around him were still resting and didn''t get up.


    Sun you''s suggestion last night was obviously accepted by everyone. Shen Shi slept well that night, and no one bothered him. Now when he turned his eyes to the cave, he found a slim figure sitting there, staring at the place outside the cave. It was Zhong Qinglu.


    It seems that in addition to themselves, several of them are still on duty in turn. Shen Shi ponders for a moment, stands up and walks over gently. In the middle of the walk, Zhong Qinglu seemed to feel some movement behind her. She turned her head and saw that Shen Shi came. Her face seemed to be a little surprised at first, and then she pursed a smile at the corner of her mouth. But for a moment, she seemed to think of something again. She looked angry and turned her head.


    Shen Shi stopped awkwardly. After thinking about it for a moment, he saw that the people around him were still sleeping. Then he walked to Zhong Qinglu and sat down. He said, "are you tired, or I''ll do it for you


    Zhong Qinglu listened to his voice saying gently in his ear, and her face softened unconsciously. She just looked at him and said in a low voice: "you don''t need to change me. You can keep your spirit and wait for Qingzhu tonight."


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. After a while, he said, "what are you angry with?"


    Zhong Qinglu snorted, as if she didn''t want to talk to him. She turned her head and looked at the white snow outside the cave. After a while, she said, "did you have a good rest last night?"


    Shen Shi nodded honestly and said, "it''s very good. I''ll sleep till dawn."


    Zhong Qinglu looked at him and said, "do you have a dream?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "No


    Zhong Qinglu said: "you are different. Everyone else slept so well last night. They all dreamed."


    Shen Shi suddenly kept silent. After a while, he said, "what did you dream about last night?"


    Zhong Qinglu took a look at him. Suddenly, her cheek turned a little red, but she didn''t answer him. She just coughed and said, "it''s daybreak. Let''s call them up. We have to drive today."


    When Shen Shi went to wake up the crowd, the cave became lively. After a night''s rest, everyone seemed to be in good spirits. When he was ready to go out of the cave and start the day''s journey, monk Yongye said with a smile: "it seems that our journey is very smooth this time. If there is no accident, we will go out before dark today Can walk out of the snow dragon mountain. In the future, there will be a flat snow plain. Except that the wind and snow will be bigger than here, both roads and monsters will be able to cope better. By then, we will be able to walk to the Mountain Gate of Zhenlong hall


    GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu nodded and agreed, but sun you, who was walking behind him, was stunned, and then stabbed Shen Shi with his elbow.


    Shen Shi low voice way: "why?"


    Sun you zhengse way: "today to be careful, this monk crow mouth to work."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but Zhong Qinglu beside him heard this sentence and couldn''t help laughing. The smile was as beautiful as a flower, like a spring lily blooming suddenly in the snow. It was so beautiful that Shen Shi and sun you were stunned for a while.


    After laughing, Zhong Qinglu suddenly seemed to realize that she was a bit impolite. She hummed and tightened her face again. She said to sun you, "nonsense, be careful your mouth will rot


    Sun you said angrily, "why do you curse me?"


    Zhong Qinglu chuckled and walked forward without abandoning him. When she passed by Shen Shi, her eyes softened a little. She seemed to be in a better mood suddenly, and even secretly laughed at him.


    Shen Shi also laughs. He goes out of the cave and looks up. Then he sees that the wind and snow are smaller than yesterday, and the sky is a bit bright. It seems that today is a good day.


    Although sun you was worried about monk Yongye''s crow mouth, he was cautious along the way, but several other people in Lingxiao sect laughed it off. And this time, it seems that God is also helping. During the third day''s journey, even if sun you looks around on the road, I''m afraid that some ferocious monster will jump out of the foot of the white snow mountain, but this kind of thing has never happened until it gets dark.Even Yongye himself was a little surprised. When he chatted with Lingxiao sect, he joked and even said several times that you must be very lucky this time, so he didn''t encounter any twists and turns. Otherwise, even if the disciples of Zhenlong hall passed through Xuelong mountain before, even if they were very familiar with the terrain of the mountain, they would have to fight with the monsters in the mountain several times before they could pass here.


    Of course, Shen Shi, GANZE and other Lingxiao sect disciples don''t believe that some of them are lucky. If they all believe this, it''s useless to practice hard. However, it is still a happy thing to be able to pass through this once very dangerous mountain without encountering monsters.


    So on the fourth day, the group finally walked out of the snow dragon mountains.


    Looking back at the towering mountains, the people standing at the foot of the north side of Xuelong mountain were all filled with emotion, but they also felt relieved. Sun you couldn''t help but say to Yongye, "except for the immortal in Yuandan realm, do your disciples of Zhenlong hall have to go through this snow dragon mountain like this every time they go out?"


    Yongye nodded, his face was very calm and said, "yes."


    Sun you shook his head and said, "it''s too hard."


    GANZE next to him took a look at Yongye and added: "don''t forget that we are lucky this time. We haven''t met any powerful monsters. Every time their disciples of Zhenlong hall passed here before, they might have to fight with monsters."


    At this time, Zhong Qinglu came over. Hearing GANZE''s words, she couldn''t help asking Yongye: "elder martial brother Yongye, is that really the case? Isn''t it very dangerous to meet the powerful monsters you mentioned in the snow dragon mountain


    Yongye smiles a little. He seems to be used to it, or he doesn''t care about it. He puts his hands together and says, "it''s just a little thing. We only regard it as a way to sharpen our mind, a matter of life and death."


    When Shen Shi, who followed Zhong Qinglu, heard this, he suddenly felt as if a string had been touched. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "elder martial brother Yongye, I don''t understand that."


    His voice was not small, and several people nearby heard it. Lingxiao sect, including Zhong Qingzhu, were a little surprised, because in the past, although Shen Shi had a good friendship with several people present on these occasions, he was a relatively low-key person. Almost never had such a face-to-face refutation of the accusation, and all of them looked at Shen Shi one after another.


    But Yongye seemed very peaceful. Looking at Shen Shi, he nodded with a smile and said, "elder martial brother Shen, if you have any advice, it doesn''t matter. I''m all ears."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, looked into Yongye''s eyes, and said in a deep voice: "I think there is nothing important in the world except life and death. If a man is alive, everything is possible, but if he is dead, is it not that everything is done? Is life and death a small matter? "


    Yongye was silent for a moment, and did not avoid Shen Shi''s eyes. His face was still calm and gentle. He said: "elder martial brother Shen really has some truth, but please forgive me. There is still something bigger than life and death between heaven and earth."


    Shen Shi said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yongye pointed to his heart and said, "mind."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "what do you mean by your heart?"


    Yongye said, "what you think is what you think. There are hundreds of millions of people in the world. In fact, everyone is different. Even ordinary people have their own unique thoughts. Therefore, in the hearts of all living beings, there are always people who think that some things are more important than life and death, but they see things differently. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, and his face seemed to be a little bit bad. Several people nearby saw that he and Yongye had said these words, but they didn''t speak for a moment. Until then, after waiting for a while, the atmosphere seemed to be a little cold. Sun you thought that something was wrong with it, and felt that it was aimed at Yongye. He quickly opened his mouth and said with a smile, "ha ha, just some..."


    Before his words were heard, Shen Shi suddenly interrupted him. He looked at Yongye and said, "elder martial brother Yongye, I''m stupid. I still don''t know what it means. Please give me some advice."


    Sun you stops in amazement and finds that Shen Shi seems to be unexpectedly serious today. He can''t help but get nervous. When he turns his head to look at Yongye, he finds that the young monk of Zhenlong hall doesn''t look angry under Shen Shi''s questioning. He has a calm face and bright eyes. He even has a different eye for Shen Shi On the contrary, I don''t care too much about other people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    Even among the people who come here this time, Shen Shi''s identity, status, including the realm of practice and strength seem to be the lowest


    but Yongye does seem to have a different attitude towards Shen Shi from others.


    Sun you''s mind suddenly turns, and the original lighthearted smile on his face gradually fades away, revealing the color of deep thinking. His eyes turn around these two people. Suddenly, he thinks that before the northbound journey, when he is called to Lingxiao hall by his grandfather elder sun Mingyang, in the hall, in addition to the master Huaiyuan, sun Mingyang and yunnisan The elder foreigner is Yongye, the messenger of Zhenlong hall, and the other is Shen Shi.


    This northbound trip to Zhenlong hall is an official visit on behalf of lingxiaozong to Zhenlong hall, another famous school of Sizheng school. The meaning is quite profound, and even vaguely involves the competition of the next generation of successors. Therefore, GANZE, Zhong Qingzhu, Zhong Qinglu and themselves all have their own ideas, and the competition is obvious.


    But what about Shen Shi?


    Why is he in this team?


    It seems that Shen Yin is not a good friend of the next generation, but he is not the one to teach him. But now, especially from Yongye''s special view of Shen Shi, it seems that there is something hidden in it.


    What''s more strange is that even my grandfather sun Mingyang didn''t explain this to himself? It''s like they''re keeping a secret, consciously or unconsciously.


    Sun you''s eyes to Shen Shi are suddenly a little obscure, and he has a sense of exploration.


    On the other side, the dialogue between Yongye and Shen Shi is still going on. Yongye calmly says to Shen Shi, "elder martial brother Shen, there are things in the world that are more important than life and death, such as faith. A man believes that something is more important than his life, and that''s it. " Speaking of this, he pauses, then closes his hands, and his face becomes solemn. He says,


    "only ten thousand years ago, in the bloody battle between the human and demon families, in order that the human race would no longer be bullied and insulted, how many sages threw their heads and blood, looked at life and death as if they were nothing, went through fire and water, fought hard, and just overthrew the powerful heaven demon king court, and just now there are people today It''s a time of great prosperity. Do these sages regard life and death as trifles


    When this remark came out, all the people nearby were in awe. How fierce the war between the human demons and the heroes of the human race was in the past. It has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people for thousands of years, and no one dares to disrespect them.


    Just don''t know why, Shen Shi''s face at the moment, seem to still have some doubts.


    Yongye glanced at him and suddenly said, "well, elder martial brother Shen, have you ever risked your life to help others in the past? That''s true. You see it as more important than your own life. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly shakes, and behind him, Zhong Qingzhu and Zhong Qinglu, their faces change slightly at the same time.


    It seems that he can''t solve his puzzlement in silence. As a result, this inexplicable debate has come to an end. Monk Yongye smiles and then turns around to take us on the way. Sun you and GANZE are thoughtful, but they are obviously deep. On the contrary, the remaining two women, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, have bright eyes in their eyes. Although they are self-confident, their eyes are still bright Intentionally or unintentionally swept Shen Shi''s back, the line of sight faintly more than a trace of gentle meaning.


    The snow dragon mountains are towering and towering. After walking out of the mountains and returning to a flat plain of snow, when you look back, you will feel that the mountains are more and more precipitous, making people feel that it is particularly difficult to come all the way. Of course, this time, because I didn''t meet the monster, the accident went smoothly, which made lingxiaozong feel much more relaxed. Standing at the foot of the north side of Xuelong mountain, the huge mountain shadow is still shrouded in a large area of snow. As Yongye said before, after the snow dragon mountain, there is a flat snow plain in front of you. It seems that the road is much easier to walk, but the snow on this side of the mountain is much bigger than before.


    The whistling of the north wind almost never stops. The snow is heavy and fierce, and the temperature is much lower. Even if these people are strong and tough, they have to use their own spiritual power to resist the extreme cold. Otherwise, they can''t afford to rely on their physical body alone.


    However, the strength of the monks is here. Where the spiritual power passes, it is based on the meridians. At the same time, it is more powerful and agile. Facing the fierce snowstorm that mortals can''t compete with, they can move on.


    In addition, after crossing the most difficult part of Xuelong mountain, Yongye once again found the unique "Little Dragon Boat" in Zhenlong hall, which seems to be very simple and ordinary, and the main part is just a solid and flat wooden board, but it really helps them a lot.


    Stepping on this small dragon boat, you can ski all the way down from the mountains. It''s very fast and labor-saving. As long as you pay a little attention to safety, there is almost no danger. With the help of the little dragon boat, they only took two hours to complete the last section of Xuelong mountain, which originally took one day. Now they are on the snowy plain, but this time they need to use their own strength to beat the snow and slide forward, but they are still faster and more labor-saving than walking.Facing the roaring wind and snow, going against the wind and dancing in the skirt of clothes, even on the boundless snowfield, people still feel relaxed and happy. The sky light came down, and several figures walked through the wind and snow. On the vast land, they drew clear and deep traces, and then they were covered by the snow.


    As he glides forward, Shen Shi suddenly hears the wind around him. A figure is passing by him. Then he slows down and walks side by side with him. When he turns around, it''s Yongye.


    Shen Shi was a little bit surprised, but he didn''t stop. In fact, this group of people are already very familiar with the control of the little dragon boat, but they just slap the ground with their hands and move forward with the help of force. Then he said to Yongye with a smile: "elder martial brother Yongye, what''s the matter?"


    Yongye smiles and says, "it seems that you haven''t finished what you said before, but I have some thoughts in my heart. If I am not talented, I would like to share your worries with you."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He seemed to want to say something, but he just wanted to say it again. After a moment, he just gave a bitter smile and said to Yongye, "thank you for your love, elder martial brother. I haven''t figured out some things myself. If I have trouble in the future, I''ll ask elder martial brother again."


    Yongye took a deep look at him. He seemed to have deep meaning in his eyes. Then he nodded with a smile. On one side of his body, he quickly flew out in front of the side.


    Shen Shi watched his back slide to the front. Just with a sigh of relief, he saw that another figure suddenly came from the other direction in the wind and snow, but it was GANZE who glided all the way forward. Unconsciously, he was walking with Yongye. They seemed to be chatting in a low voice in front of him.


    At about the same time, with the sound of "Wu", another person catches up with him, but it''s sun you. He takes a hand and glides to Shen Shi. At the same time, behind him, two slim figures appear, which are the two sisters of the Zhong family. But I don''t know why, they haven''t talked much with Shen Shi today. On the contrary, they are far away from him. However, when Shen Shi doesn''t notice, their respective eyes often sweep over Shen Shi. Now they are not far behind, and they look at each other. Then they turn their faces aside and move forward without saying a word.


    Sun you took a look at the two men in front of him, pondered for a moment thoughtfully, and said to Shen Shi, "stone, what do you think GANZE has to do with that elder martial brother Yongye? I always feel that there seems to be something unusual between them. "


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said, "or some secrets we didn''t know about the Miao family? I don''t think they''ve seen it before, but that day in Feixue City, there seems to be something between GANZE and this elder martial brother Yongye that we can''t understand. "


    Sun you turned his mouth, snorted and rolled his eyes. He looked rather unconvinced and said, "the sage''s family is great."


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "it''s amazing. What''s more, this situation is just like that of your Sun family and me. I''m envious of your family background. "


    Sun you waved his hand and said, "don''t mention it, a lot of things By the way, what did Yongye say to you just now? "


    Shen Shi said: "elder martial brother Yongye, it seems that I have some feelings that I haven''t solved before, so he came to ask me. The others are nothing."


    Sun you laughed and said, "it''s interesting. Why is he only interested in you. Don''t go to the back, he suddenly came to you and said: benefactor, I see you look extraordinary, it seems that you are predestined with my Buddha. Then I told you to change your family and become a monk. Ha ha ha... "


    He said that he couldn''t help laughing. Shen Shi shook his head and gave a bitter smile. He didn''t bother to deal with this guy. But Sun Youcai laughed twice, and suddenly he felt a sudden cold on his back, which almost made his hair stand up.


    Sun you was so surprised that he turned his head and turned pale. Not far behind him, two women, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, were following them. Their faces were as cold as ice. Their eyes were bright, and their eyes were like two sharp swords. They were staring at him coldly. It seemed that they almost put a round trip on his chest.


    On this cold day, sun you suddenly felt that his forehead was exuding a layer of cold sweat. He could not help shaking his body for a moment. He turned around and gave a dry smile. Suddenly, he said to Shen Shi in a loud voice: "stone, go slowly, I''ll go ahead first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    With that, he shook his hand. With a whoosh, he rushed up like an arrow from the string, and then slipped out of the distance. It seemed that he was chasing Yongye and GANZE.


    After crossing the snow dragon mountain, the road to continue northbound is flat. Except for the occasional slight ups and downs of small hills and hillsides, it is basically plain terrain. It''s just that it''s a snowy area in the extreme north. Although the road looks flat and easy to walk, it''s snowy and windy, and it''s not easy to fly with swords. So Shen Shi and his party still have to go to the gate of zhenlongdian mountain, which is deep in the snowy area in the north, under the guidance of Yongye. Fortunately, there are also several small dragon boats brought by Yongye, which make people save a lot of energy in the fierce wind and snow.


    If you calculate the distance, it will take two or three days at most to reach the gate of Zhenlong hall. Rao is so, this trip to the north can still be regarded as the most difficult journey in the life of the five people of Lingxiao sect except Shen Shi. You know, in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, except Zhenlong hall, which is isolated in the far north snow plain, yuanshimen, lingxiaozong and Tianjian Palace are all on the land with convenient transportation. Often, they can reach the place not far from the Mountain Gate by the transmission of ancient transmission array, and then they can easily reach their respective mountain gates.


    It''s a lonely place like Zhenlong hall. It''s also a cold place. It''s hard to say that it''s a place where birds don''t shit. It''s really the only one in the world. With such a difficult road, it''s no wonder that the monks in Zhenlong hall seldom appear in Hongmeng. After all, every time they go out, it''s almost like a difficult and dangerous practice. If you''re not lucky, you''ll be in danger of falling and dying when you meet any fierce monster in Xuelong mountain.


    It can be seen from this that Zhenlong hall in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world has been known as an ascetic monk for many years. In addition to the Buddhism inheritance that can hardly be seen in Hongmeng, Zhenlong hall can be regarded as the most mysterious sect among the four famous schools.


    Although the snow was strong in the north of Xuelong mountain, they still couldn''t stop their steps. Especially with the help of the small dragon boat, a sharp tool for walking in the snow, their speed was even faster. Only one day later, when the evening came and the sky was getting dark, they looked back at the boundless snow field, but they couldn''t see the towering Xuelong mountain.


    This day also went very smoothly. They didn''t meet any legendary beasts on the flat snow plain. They walked down easily and smoothly. On the contrary, some people of Lingxiao sect were somewhat sorry. After all, they heard that the beasts on the snow plain were quite different from those in other places in Hongmeng continent, which was quite strange. This time, they didn''t have a chance to see them here we are.


    Before dark, Yongye and Lingxiao sect once again found a safe, solid and warm resting cave. When he saw the cave, Shen Shi couldn''t help wondering whether the monks in Zhenlong hall had nothing to do for so many years, so they just looked for holes all over the Arctic snow plain, or they just dug their own Come out of these caves.


    After the ingenious setting of the rock at the entrance, the entrance of the cave for the rest of the night has a nearly convoluted and curved entrance. In addition, the opening of the cave is in the leeward, so when the night comes, the cave seems very quiet and warm. It seems that the cold and snowy snow field outside has been separated far away.


    Yongye was obviously very familiar with this cave, and he was very relieved, so he even lit a bonfire in this cave when he was resting at night for the first time in a few days.


    The fire burned on the dry wood, emitting light and heat, illuminating everyone''s face in the cave. Although all of us are monks who have Tao in their bodies, even in this cold snowy night, as long as we use our spiritual power, we can also resist the cold outside. However, to see such a warm flame in such weather will make people feel much warmer in the end.


    The two women, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, are obviously more emotional. They are sitting by the fire. Their beautiful cheeks are faintly reddened by the fire, which adds a bit of tenderness. In the flow of their eyes, they are as beautiful and gentle as the melting ice and snow on the snow plain, turning into spring waves.


    Several men were also in a good mood. While chatting, they made a few chuckles from time to time. In the middle, sun you even took a jar of good wine out of his own wishful bag and put it in front of the fire to make several people stay for a while.


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "when did you get the wine?"


    Sun you looked pleased and said with a smile, "I didn''t drink before, but recently I''ve always seen you bring wine to your master. When I came out of the city this time, I happened to see a restaurant. I thought about it and brought a jar by the way. And it''s not that it''s bitter and cold here in the north. If there''s strong liquor, drinking some of it can warm you up. "


    GANZE turned to look at Yongye and said, "is it true to say that liquor warms up?"


    Yongye said with a smile: "as far as I know, there should be some effects on ordinary people, but we friars like us are not afraid of cold and frost, and the flesh is far stronger than ordinary people, so it should be useless."


    Sun you was stunned for a moment. He was a little depressed and said, "what, I didn''t buy it for nothing?"GANZE said with a smile: "not either. Anyway, we''ve bought them. Let''s have a good drink on this snowy night. It''s also a special flavor."


    Yongye also nodded and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Gan is very right, but I''m a monk. I''m not allowed to drink. You can drink by yourself. Don''t worry about me."


    Sun you laughs, then conjures up some cups and fills them up for GANZE and Shen Shi. Then he turns to look at the sisters of the Zhong family and says, "you two, do you want some?"


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was light, and he just wanted to shake his head. Suddenly, Zhong Qinglu, who was not far away from him, said in a loud voice, "well, I''ll have a drink. I''ll try the wine that you men like to drink all day. What''s the taste of it?"


    Sun you takes out a wine glass and throws it to Shen Shi. He catches it and fills it up. Shen Shi takes a look at him. Sun you calmly winks at himself and turns a white eye. However, he shakes his head slightly and still smiles. He turns around and hands the quilt to Zhong Qinglu, saying: "Qinglu, you don''t have to force yourself if you feel it''s not good to drink..."


    Zhong Qinglu took the glass and took a big mouthful without saying a word. Then her pretty face suddenly changed. It seemed that she suffered for a moment, and then she coughed again and again. It took a long time for her to relax. She glared at sun you and said angrily, "how dare you bring me something so hard to drink?"


    Sun you was stunned and said, "this I''m not to blame


    Zhong Qinglu snorted coldly and said, "don''t blame you, do you blame the stone?"


    Sun you turned to look at Shen Shi. Suddenly he was depressed and said, "OK, OK, blame me." He said that he was about to put away the wine jar. Just at this moment, he heard a cold voice coming from the side and said, "give me a drink."


    It''s Zhong Qingzhu.


    All the people in the cave looked at her for a moment. Sun you hesitated for a moment, but after Zhong Qingzhu looked at him, he took out a wine glass. This time, he filled it up and handed it to her. At the same time, he said in a low voice: "if it''s not good, don''t force it. Don''t drink it and blame me..."


    Before the words came to an end, Zhong Qingzhu had already taken the glass, and then his action was almost the same as that of Zhong Qinglu just now. He looked up and took a big drink. At the same time, he kept still and his throat trembled. He drank all the liquor in one breath.


    All the people in the cave were stunned for a moment, but no one spoke for a long time. After a while, Zhong Qingzhu took down the wine glass and took a deep breath. There was a faint blush on her cheek, not knowing whether it was because of the wine or the warmth of the fire. She made do with being thrown, but it was thrown to Shen Shi. Shen Shi was surprised to catch it, and then looked at Zhong Qingzhu and breathed out a mouthful Qi, sitting there, said faintly,


    "good wine!"


    The sound was not very loud, but somehow it seemed to ring through the little cave. They all looked at each other, and then several glances, intentionally or unintentionally, swept past. Sitting on another girl''s face not far away, whose face suddenly turned white, there was a sudden silence in the cave.


    On the snow plain in the dark night, the north wind carrying the wind and snow is blowing all the time, as if countless monsters are roaring at the vast land. However, when the sound came into the cave through the winding passage, it had lost its arrogance and turned into a small and weak noise.


    At this moment, no one in the cave will notice the wind outside. The cold and snowy world seems to be far away from the cave. In their eyes, the atmosphere here is more and more cold only because of the gas field emitted by the two women who suddenly confront each other.


    In contrast, Zhong Qingzhu, one of the two women, was quite calm. Instead of looking at Zhong Qinglu, she picked up a firewood and threw it into the fire. In contrast, Zhong Qinglu''s face turned pale with anger. She even pursed her lips slightly. She stared at Zhong Qingzhu coldly from the side, but she didn''t say a word for a long time, but her eyes were very sharp.


    As for the men next to him, they all looked at each other. Monk Yongye was a man from the outside world. He didn''t know much about the internal situation of Lingxiao sect, so he was a little curious to wait and see. GANZE, sun you and Shen Shi seemed to be surprised by the sudden dispute, and they didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a while, GANZE frowned and complained to sun you in a low voice: "OK, what kind of wine do you take out?"


    Sun you immediately complained: "brother, it''s none of my business. I just want to make you happy. Who knows..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    Before the words were heard, all of a sudden, Zhong Qinglu suddenly opened her mouth, looked at Zhong Qingzhu and said coldly, "what do you mean?"


    Several men immediately closed their mouths and turned their heads to see that under the blazing fire, Zhong Qingzhu''s face remained unchanged and said faintly, "I just drank a glass of wine. What do you mean by me?"


    Zhong Qinglu looked solemn and seemed to be really angry. She sneered, "what do you mean, you don''t know? On weekdays, no one will take care of what you like to drink and how much you like to drink. But did you do that for me on purpose? "


    Zhong Qingzhu was silent for a moment, then slowly turned his head to meet Zhong Qinglu with angry eyes, but they didn''t mean to meet each other at all. After looking at each other for a moment, they just heard Zhong Qingzhu say slowly: "why, sister, do I have to take care of how I want to drink?"


    Zhong Qinglu said angrily, "well said, you embarrassed me just now. Do you really treat me as your sister?"


    "No Chung Ching Chuk road.


    "You..." Zhong Qinglu''s body was shocked. For a moment, he seemed not to believe his ears. He reached out and pointed to Zhong Qingzhu. He looked surprised. On the other side of the fire, the three men of lingxiaozong suddenly changed their faces, as if they were aware of something at the same time.


    In this cold snowy night, in the distant northern snowy plain far away from the local mountain gate of Lingxiao sect in Haizhou, the two youngest girls of the Zhong family, who were equally outstanding in their ancestral background, suddenly began to tear their faces apart in such a situation without warning.


    GANZE looked at the two sisters thoughtfully, his eyes twinkling, but he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. Sun you frowned and suddenly broke up with the two sisters of the Zhong family, who belong to the Liuyun family. He felt the most deeply in his heart, but now he really wanted to talk about it, but sun you soon found that it was good for him, so he didn''t persuade him The meaning of solution. At the same time, he turned to look at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi''s face changed the most. After the initial surprise, he looked at the two familiar women, but he didn''t know what to say. It seems as if they had been able to make up when they were children.


    He moved and thought of persuading him, but suddenly an arm came over his shoulder and pressed him back. Shen Shi looked back and saw sun you. When he was about to ask, he just heard sun you come up to him and said in a low voice, "don''t talk, otherwise, the more you talk, the more they will quarrel."


    Shen Shi''s body pauses for a while and sits down slowly. A moment later, a bitter smile appears in the corner of his mouth. He shakes his head and turns his eyes to other places. The burning flame made a crackling sound, which was reflected in his eyes. At this moment, I don''t know why, Ling Chunni''s face, who had been missing for a long time, suddenly appeared in his heart. All he felt was that he was upset, just like a mess.


    At the other end, Zhong Qinglu had woken up from Zhong Qingzhu''s cold and sudden reply. She suddenly stood up and stared at Zhong Qingzhu. She said in a cold voice, "what do you mean by that? Do you not recognize my sister, or do you not want to recognize our Zhong family at all? "


    With a faint smile, Zhong Qingzhu slowly stood up.


    "In fact, there is a question that I have long wanted to ask my sister about you."


    Zhong Qinglu frowned and said, "what?"


    Zhong Qingzhu looked into her eyes and said word by word: "I grew up with you all the time. I regarded you as my sister when I was young, but I don''t know when you really looked up to me and regarded me as a sister of your Zhong family."


    Zhong Qinglu''s face was flat and said angrily, "what nonsense are you talking about? When my father sent us to Lingxiao sect at the same time, we were sisters


    Zhong Qingzhu took a step forward and said, "Oh, what about you? When we climbed up to baixianyan, in the first few years on herring Island, did you treat me as your sister or... " She suddenly sneered. Her eyes flashed like a frozen sword. She said, "or do you just think I''m a servant girl in your heart?"


    Zhong Qinglu blurted out: "nonsense, of course I regarded you as..."


    "Maid." All of a sudden, these two words suddenly appear in Zhong Qingzhu''s mouth, interrupting Zhong Qinglu''s words. Instead of looking at Zhong Qinglu''s angry eyes, he turns around and glances over several men on the other side of the fire. Then he says faintly, "what happened in those years, GANZE has little contact with us. I don''t know that Shitou and sunyou grew up with us, so they must be friends They knew it. Why don''t you ask them, what did you do to me? "


    Zhong Qinglu gives a cold hum and strides over. Within a few steps, she steps over to the men who stand up in amazement. GANZE takes a look at her. She and Yongye, who don''t want to do much, step aside. Shen Shi and sun you stand in the same place and look at her in surprise.


    Looking at them, Zhong Qinglu looked pale with anger and asked aloud:"You two, to be honest, did I treat her well? Is our Zhong family short of her food, clothes or anything? And do I treat her like a sister? "


    She seems to be really angry, even her body trembles slightly. Her bright eyes are just staring at Shen Shi and sun you, biting her lips tightly, waiting for their answers.


    Shen Shi and sun you were dumb for a moment. However, Zhong Qinglu just stood in front of him and didn''t mean to give up. A little farther back, Zhong Qingzhu also turned around and looked at him coldly with a cold face.


    Under Zhong Qinglu''s aggressive and even sharp eyes, sun you couldn''t stand it. With a dry smile, he stepped back and said, "it''s all years ago. Who can remember..."


    Before the voice fell, he just listened to Zhong Qingzhu''s faint way over there: "you just tell me straight, right and wrong are all my business with her. It has nothing to do with you, and any grudge will not fall on you. You just tell the truth, what are you afraid of."


    Zhong Qinglu snorted and didn''t look back at her sister. Obviously, at the moment, she was very angry with Zhong Qingzhu. But she didn''t seem to have any objection to Zhong Qingzhu''s words. She said to sun you with a cold face: "yes, that''s the truth. You can tell me what you have to say."


    Sun you can''t help but turn his head and take a look. Shen Shi, who is standing beside him, is also surprised and embarrassed. Obviously, like himself, he didn''t expect that all of a sudden, the war between the two girls is here. But at this point, under the gaze of two women, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, Rao Shi sun Yousu calmed down and couldn''t bear it. At last, he put his heart in a horizontal position and said, "well, you said it yourself. Don''t trouble me afterwards." Then he paused for a moment. After pondering for a moment, his face was solemn, and he said, "no matter what happens now, if we just talk about the relationship between you two when we were 11 or 12 years old and just joined Lingxiao sect..."


    He could not help but hesitated for a moment. In a moment, his eyes fell on his face. It seemed that he was about to cut several wounds on his face. Sun you sighed in his heart, shook his head, breathed out a foul breath, and said, "I think at that time, you were more like masters and servants than sisters."


    Once this was said, the cave was silent again.


    It seems that the cold air suddenly spreads from the outside snowy world to this warm cave. The cold air seems to freeze people''s blood. No one speaks. Zhong Qinglu looks at sun you in disbelief. In the distance, Zhong Qingzhu seems to have expected the answer and smiles coldly.


    But if you look carefully at the moment, perhaps in the depths of her eyes, you can see a hint of confusion and loss. But this trace of emotion is too weak, after all, it is impossible for anyone to find.


    In full view of the public, sun you only felt that he was a little thirsty, especially in front of Zhong Qinglu''s surprised face, which made him feel a little chilly. Therefore, after a dry smile, he slowly retreated to the other side of the stone wall where GANZE and Yongye were standing.


    Yongye and GANZE look at him at the same time. Their eyes are very complicated. After a while, sun you hears GANZE''s voice down and says in a soft voice, "younger martial brother sun you, I can''t imagine that you are such a straightforward person. I really didn''t see it before. I admire you."


    Sun you mu didn''t squint, and there was no expression on his face. He looked at the front and didn''t move, but he used a weak voice that only two people around him could hear. He said in a low voice, "I''m in big trouble in the future..."


    Yongye strange way: "you all know there will be trouble in the future, then you still say these words?"


    Sun you clenched his teeth more tightly and said, "if you don''t say it''s more trouble!"


    Yongye and GANZE


    Sun you retreated, but on the edge of the fire, the cold atmosphere continued unabated. Zhong Qinglu''s face began to turn pale. It seemed that sun you''s words had given her a big blow just now. From childhood to adulthood, she has been living in a state of natural pride. But just now, Zhong Qinglu suddenly found that she never really seriously thought about what people around her think. All along, she seems to really just feel that what she thinks about others, what she thinks in her heart, others may be what they should be.


    But now, it seems that something is wrong.


    Zhong Qinglu suddenly felt at a loss. Her heart was a little nervous and a little scared. It was like something that could not be seen or touched. She didn''t care much about it. Suddenly, she was in danger of breaking. But she didn''t think about how to face it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Maybe, is he another kind of person beyond imagination No, it shouldn''t be like this!


    Slowly, slowly, she turned her head, and there was another person standing beside her.


    Shen Shi.


    Looking at that familiar face, Zhong Qinglu suddenly seems to find a kind of dependence. She takes a step forward and stares at Shen Shi''s eyes. Meanwhile, Zhong Qingzhu, who is behind her, also comes here, and her eyes fall on Shen Shi''s face.


    A moment later, all the people in the cave heard Zhong Qinglu''s words, which were a little low and slightly trembling, and said:


    "stone, I don''t believe what he said. I''m not that kind of person, and our Zhong family won''t be like that, right? You tell me? "


    Shen Shi looks at her for a moment of silence, and at this time, suddenly a fragrant wind, but Zhong Qingzhu slowly walks to Zhong Qinglu''s side and stands side by side with her.


    Two beautiful women stand together in this way, their faces have their own style, they are all human roles, look like a beautiful picture, fascinating, but at this time, in their faces, there is no trace of smile, also do not know what they actually fight for in the end?


    At last, Zhong Qingzhu just said a few words lightly. She gazed into Shen Shi''s eyes and said slowly:


    "worship Xianyan and cross the sea."


    These are not two strange words. GANZE, including sun you, and others over there have heard them, but they don''t seem to understand their meaning. On the contrary, Shen Shi suddenly seems to think of something, and Zhong Qinglu''s body is slightly shocked at this time.


    In front of Shen Shi''s eyes, he suddenly wanted to float up the scene of his youth. On the huge fairy worshipping rock, Zhong Qingzhu, who was still a little girl, slipped down from his eyes. They almost fell to death together, and finally climbed to the top of the rock. But in the small group of young people, they were so different and divided into clear levels.


    Finally, when she got to Nadu sea fairy boat, Zhong Qinglu, who was a fat girl at that time, loved to be angry. When she was angry, she loved to be angry and lost things. The slap on Zhong Qingzhu''s cheek


    Scene by scene, all of a sudden so clearly floating in my mind.


    When I heard the voice of Qingzhu, I thought, "is it really Qinglu''s voice?"


    Shen Shi lowered his head slightly and kept silent for a while, then said:


    "No


    Zhong Qinglu shakes slightly, as if she can''t believe her ears. She looks at Shen Shi in a daze. After a long time, she says in a low voice: "so you That''s what you think of me? "


    Shen Shi was speechless. After a moment, he forced a smile and said: "Qinglu, we have a talk. You are very good now, but back then..."


    "Don''t say it!" Zhong Qinglu suddenly interrupts her. Somehow, her eyes are a little red. Just now, she quarrels with Zhong Qingzhu and asks sun you. Although she can see that she is very angry, she has never seen any sign of crying. But now, it seems that her heart is suddenly broken. There seems to be water vapor floating in her eyes. Then she clenches her teeth and takes a look at Shen Shi and stomps Foot, unexpectedly is to turn around directly without saying a word, run to the passage of that cave exit, rushed out.


    A cold wind from the bone marrow seemed to blow in from outside the cave with her figure, making the people in the cave shiver.


    Everyone in the cave looks at each other. After a while, all the people suddenly react. Shen Shi is shocked, shouts Qinglu, and goes after him. GANZE and sunyou also follow him. After a while, there are only two people left in the lively and warm cave, and the warmth has disappeared, leaving only a little cold air Even the bonfire that had been lit seemed to be powerless.


    In the distance, it seems that we can still hear the anxious cries of the men outside the cave. It seems that they are trying to find Zhong Qinglu in the heavy snow. In the quiet cave, Zhong Qingzhu and Yongye are standing across the fire. Their eyes sweep over and look at each other.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was calm. He walked slowly to the fire and sat down. He picked up two pieces of firewood and put them in. The tongue of fire spread out and burned on the new firewood. Soon, the fire became bright again, and the cave seemed to be warm and comfortable again.


    With the sound of footsteps, Zhong Qingzhu raised his head slightly and saw Yongye go to the fire and sit down on the opposite side.


    Zhong Qingzhu takes back her eyes and looks back at the flame in front of her. The burning and swaying light is reflected in her bright eyes, silent but burning. After a while, she suddenly said faintly: "everyone is out to chase her. Why doesn''t the master go?"


    Yongye quietly sat opposite the fire and said: "I''m a shallow monk. I don''t dare to be a master. I''m flattered." I don''t know if I can help you, but I don''t know


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was calm and said, "since elder martial brother Yongye calls me younger martial sister for the sake of being a disciple of the four Zhengming sect, I''m not an outsider. If you have a word, please."Yongye pondered for a moment, and Su Rong said: "you and younger martial sister Zhong Qinglu are both sisters of the same clan, and they have been in the same sect for many years. Buddhism has always thought harmony is precious, but I don''t know why you are so strict today. Although I don''t know the past, I still feel some..."


    At this point, Yongye pause, it seems that some do not know what words to use, his face showing hesitation, but Zhong Qingzhu is indifferent smile, said: "do you think I''m too much?"


    Yongye frowned and said: "younger martial sister Zhong is serious. I just think that with the relationship between you, maybe some words can be more tactful, and it''s OK not to hurt the harmony."


    "I don''t understand what elder martial brother said." Zhong Qingzhu said faintly, "what did I do wrong? In terms of realm, I''m better than her; in terms of family background, I''m also a real person''s disciple now; in terms of appearance and posture, I''m not inferior to any young girl. In that case, why does everyone think that I should be modest to her? "


    Yongye hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t mean that either. I just think that maybe younger martial sister Qinglu is pure in nature and can''t accept such sharp words..."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes drooped slightly, and there was no strange expression on her beautiful face. She just quietly looked at the burning flame in front of her eyes. After a while, she seemed to hear her smile again. But this time, there was a sense of seclusion in her laughter:


    "Oh, she just said a little more, so she couldn''t stand it Is that right? " She stretched out her hand and gently poked the firewood in the fire. The light of the fire and her white cheek skin reflected each other, just like her cheek was as clear as jade crystal. And her words went on,


    "if that''s the case, if it''s a face-to-face angry reprimand, or contemptuous contempt, or even a slap in the face, what if it happens? Don''t you have to live, elder martial brother? "


    Zhong Qingzhu raised his head and looked at Yongye with a smile across the flame.


    Yongye suddenly kept silent. He seemed to think of something. He frowned and took a deep look at Zhong Qingzhu on the other side of the flame. Then he put his hands together and recited a Buddha''s name in a low voice. He said nothing more.


    On the other side, Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t seem to be happy. He just sits by the fire in silence. He also looks at the burning flame in silence. He is dazed. I don''t know if he remembers the past in his heart.


    When GANZE and sunyou run out of the cave, they are faced with the flying snow and the endless darkness on the snow plain. In addition, there is the cold that seems to freeze people''s blood. However, Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi, who rushed out in front of them, are in the twinkling of an eye But there was no sign.


    It was dark all around. Even if they had more eyesight than ordinary people, they could only see one or two feet away at most. Further away, there was a blur, and they could not tell which direction they were going. Standing at the entrance of the cave, GANZE and sunyou looked at each other. A moment later, GANZE was a little confused and said, "look separately?"


    Sun you hesitated and said, "OK, you go to the left, I''ll look to the right."


    Then he went to the right side facing the wind and snow, but then he heard GANZE cry suddenly and said: "be careful, don''t go too far."


    Sun you looked back at him and saw GANZE pointing to the heavy snow. He said in a loud voice, "there are too many snows and it''s dark. If you go too far, it''s easy to get lost. Be careful and don''t have any accidents."


    Sun you thought about it, nodded and agreed, so they left separately.


    The night was very dark, and the wind and snow roared at the entrance of the cave. I don''t know how many times later, suddenly I saw the black shadow flashing in the dark on that side, and then a shadow came back. It was sun you. I went out for a walk, but my whole body turned white, and my face turned pale. I don''t know if I was frozen or blown by the cold wind.


    Sun you rushed back to the entrance of the cave with a few steps. The wind was blocked by the stone wall next to him, and suddenly weakened a lot. He was obviously relieved. He shook his head and patted his body hard, and suddenly the snow fell like snow. Sun you''s face wasn''t pretty. He stood at the door and didn''t rush in. Instead, he turned his head and looked out. As like as two peas in the other direction,


    suddenly came into motion in the other direction, and then a figure came rushing back from the snowy sky. The movement was almost the same as that of Sun Yougang. He shook his head first and then raised his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    They looked at each other at the entrance of the cave, and then said with one voice: "how about it?"


    A moment later, he asked, "have you found someone?"


    As soon as the words were finished, they were silent. A moment later, sun you gave a wry smile, shook his head and said, "just, let''s go in."


    GANZE seems to be worried. He frowns and looks out at the snowstorm that seems to be falling more and more heavily. After hesitating for a moment, he still follows sun you into the room, but whispers: "Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu, where are they in the dark and snowy night?"


    When Shen Shi rushes out of the cave, the scenery in front of him is also a dark sky and the north wind is howling. The snowstorm is coming, but he is a few steps faster than GANZE and sunyou. He vaguely sees Zhong Qinglu''s slim back and plunges into the snowstorm outside. Shen Shi is so anxious that he can''t think too much, so he rushes out.


    In addition to him, there is another figure beside Shen Shi, but Xiao Hei walks out with his master. As the cold wind and snow blew, Xiao Hei raised his head and called twice. It seemed that he was a bit complaining. Even though he didn''t care much about the bad weather on the snow plain, he was obviously reluctant to run out in the middle of the night.


    Shen Shi can''t take care of the little pig whining around him now. In the snow, he opens his eyes and stares at the fuzzy figure in front of him. The night is too dark and the snow is too heavy. It''s easy to lose his goal if he''s not careful. In this case, if you let Zhong Qinglu disappear in sight, it is very likely that you can''t find her.


    Running in the gale and heavy snow, Shen Shi suddenly seems to hear a call coming from the deep snow behind him. It''s a bit like sun you. Maybe they are not at ease, so they run out to look for Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi. It''s just that under the snowstorm at night, it''s obvious that they have lost the trace of Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu, so they are shouting aimlessly.


    Shen Shi is so slightly distracted that he suddenly finds that Zhong Qinglu in front of him has a little distance away from him, and his figure almost disappears in the dark. Shen Shi was shocked. He didn''t dare to look back and distract himself. He gritted his teeth and rushed forward. Anyway, he would catch up with Zhong Qinglu and talk about other things.


    Just now, Zhong Qinglu ran out angrily. Something was wrong with her face, which made Shen Shi feel uneasy. However, he called Zhong Qinglu''s name to the front. She seemed to turn a deaf ear to him and didn''t want to look back at all. The chase in the snowstorm is very fast. Shen Shi has been chasing Zhong Qinglu behind him. He has been chasing Zhong Qinglu in the cold snowstorm, but the distance has not been significantly shortened.


    It was only at this time that Shen Shi remembered that Zhong Qinglu''s Taoism was not under her own. In terms of the realm of practice, she had reached the peak of Ningyuan realm. It was only one step away from breaking through the second realm to the divine realm. She was actually better than herself.


    Maybe it''s because Zhong Qinglu seldom comes out to practice, and when he meets him, he often acts as a mild alchemist. Shen Shi subconsciously finds that he ignores this woman a lot of times. In fact, her talent and aptitude have always been one of the most outstanding young disciples of his generation in Lingxiao sect. She is indeed proud of her family and talent.


    It''s just But there is also a green bamboo.


    In fact, as far as the realm of Taoism is concerned, sun you and GANZE are better than Zhong Qinglu after their most important journey to ask the heaven. However, perhaps because of their male identity, they don''t often compare with Zhong Qinglu. But Zhong Qingzhu is different. After the trip to the secret world, the quiet but cool girl suddenly shines all over the world. She doesn''t know what chance she got. The realm suddenly rushes to the unimaginable high level of the divine artistic conception, which oppresses all the young disciples to death.


    And Zhong Qinglu, for various reasons, is obviously the one who will naturally be compared with Zhong Qingzhu, and then the result will be instantly eclipsed.


    In his eyes, Shen suddenly found that his achievement was also in Qingzhu''s mind.


    Maybe it''s just like this that Zhong Qingzhu finally doesn''t want to endure any more


    The snowstorm is still raging. They are running one after another. They don''t know how far they are. In this deep night, they are like two wandering ghosts, moving on the open and dark snow.


    The cold wind suddenly howls, and the temperature seems to be getting colder. Suddenly Shen Shi hears a cry from the front. The figure of Zhong Qinglu, who is a little fuzzy, suddenly shakes. Then he tilts, but falls to one side, and falls on the snow with a puff.


    Shen Shi is surprised, a shout, the foot suddenly sends strength, rushed to Zhong Qinglu.


    He rushed so fast that he took a piece of snow and mist at his feet, and the fine powder flew into the air, entangled with the falling snow in the cold wind. Zhong Qinglu looks back and seems to be frightened. She screams and hides subconsciously.A shadow suddenly jumps over Shen Shi''s head, steps on Shen Shi''s shoulder, and then plops down in front of Zhong Qinglu. It''s little black pig. He looks up at Zhong Qinglu, then turns his eyes and grunts.


    But without waiting for him to continue his mischief, Shen Shi''s figure behind him had already slipped over, whistling a piece of snow fog, which turned the little black pig''s brush from beginning to end into white, and pushed away a few feet by the way. Little black pig rolled two somersaults in the snow, and jumped up in anger. Then he shook his body hard and shook off the snow fog. He called out in his mouth.


    But Shen Shi couldn''t take care of the strange little pig. He grabbed Zhong Qinglu and said, "Qinglu, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt..."


    The voice drops suddenly, Shen Shi stops in amazement, but in this moment, he sees the tears on Zhong Qinglu''s pale face, and his eyes are full of sadness. Seeing that Shen Shi''s anxious look rushed to him, Zhong Qinglu seemed to be slightly moved, and the cold in the bottom of her eyes seemed to be a little warm, but then she suddenly waved away Shen Shi''s arm, gritted her teeth, and with a little tremor, she cried out:


    "don''t worry, anyway, you all look at me like that, what are you going to do with me?"


    Shen Shi was dumb, then tried to explain and said: "Qinglu, listen to me. In fact, things are not what you think. Just now Qingzhu asked about our hours..."


    Before the words were heard, Zhong Qinglu seemed to burst out again when she heard the word "green bamboo". It was like all the sadness came to her heart, and the tears also flowed down again. She cried, "what''s your name, green bamboo? You have a good relationship with her, right? What do you want me to do? Go to find the beautiful young lady yourself!"


    Then he gritted his teeth and looked like he was going to get up and run away again. However, he just stood up for a moment. Suddenly, his eyebrows wrinkled and his whole body fell down again. Shen Shi looked at it clearly and found that it was her ankle that was obviously twisted. He was surprised. Friars have a way of doing things. Generally speaking, common sprains have rarely occurred. However, it is obvious that Zhong Qinglu was desperate to run in the freezing snow night before and hurt herself after exhausting herself.


    Seeing her body fall down so heavily, Shen Shi jumped up, stretched out his hands and hugged her body with a "poof". Then they fell on the snow and splashed a pile of snow fog.


    Zhong Qinglu hummed bitterly, but still kept on. She seemed very angry. Even if she was held by Shen Shi, she was still struggling to get up. At the same time, she cried: "what can you do to help me? Go to Qingzhu. Don''t you like her the most..."


    Shen Shi couldn''t catch Zhong Qinglu, but she struggled so hard that she was in a hurry. He was worried. For a moment, he was angry. He could not help holding her body tightly with both hands. At the same time, he angrily said, "don''t be crazy. I also call you Qinglu. Do you like you most?"


    In the wind and snow, the cry came out with anger, but Zhong Qinglu''s body suddenly froze, and then suddenly, she was so quiet, no longer struggling, and was so motionless that she was held by Shen Shi in her arms.


    In such a dark snowy night, the cold wind is still bleak, and the snow is falling. They are like wood carvings, and suddenly sit still on the snow. Then a shadow next to him jumped out and looked over there discontentedly. Then he looked up at the dark sky and cried out.


    The voice is very ugly.


    The sound of footsteps rang out and came into the cave from the passage. After a while, the figures of sun you and GANZE appeared in the passage and came in from the outside. A cold wind seemed to be blowing into the quiet cave with their pace, which brought the amazing cold outside, and even made the originally quiet burning flame suddenly shake up, like a shivering cub.


    Yongye stood up when he saw the two people sitting beside the fire. Zhong Qingzhu, who was sitting at the other end, just turned his head to look at them. His eyes swept and swept behind them. After a pause, he turned to look at the fire without expression and added a firewood to it.


    The spark soon spread over, seemed to get new strength, and again bright a lot, no longer shake, become stable. Yongye takes two steps forward and asks GANZE and sunyou:


    "how are you, have you found that younger martial sister Zhong?"


    GANZE and sunyou both shook their heads. Yongye was stunned for a moment, and looked behind them. Then they thought of something and frowned: "Shen Shi who chased them before..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Sun you sighed and said, "the stone is one step faster than us. It should be chasing Zhong Qinglu. It''s just that it''s too dark and snowy outside. When GANZE and I go out, we can''t see them any more. "


    "What?" Yongye was stunned, while Zhong Qingzhu''s bright eyes at the other end were staring at the burning flame in front of him. He was speechless and didn''t know what he was thinking. He just didn''t say a word.


    GANZE, who was standing beside sun you, said, "when we chased out, we also tried to separate the two sides to search for a section. It''s just that there are too many storms outside. If we go far away, I''m afraid we will lose our way, so we have to come back first." He said with a wry smile and said, "it''s snowing outside. I can''t even see my footprints in the snow I just passed. It''s really hard to tell the direction and find someone."


    Yongye nodded and said, "it''s true. You two are not familiar with the snowy land in the extreme north. It''s right not to rashly go far. Otherwise, if you really get lost, it''s hard to do."


    Sun you was a little worried and said, "but now the stone and Zhong Qinglu are missing, and they can''t be found. Elder martial brother Yongye, is there any way you can find them?"


    Yongye pondered for a moment, shook his head and said: "on such a snowy night, even our Zhenlong hall disciples would not go out. It''s very easy to get lost in such a snowy night. I''m afraid we can''t find them now. Maybe after dawn, we can go out and search again, maybe we can find them both. "


    Sun you and GANZE look at each other. They don''t know what to say for a moment. At this moment, the three of them suddenly hear Zhong Qingzhu, who has been sitting by the fire in silence, suddenly ask, "elder martial brother Yongye, if they really lose their way and can''t find the way back here, what will it be like on the snowy plain outside Is it dangerous? "


    Yongye frowned and thought for a moment. Then Su Rong said, "now it''s windy and snowy outside the cave. It''s freezing and cold. Ordinary people can''t stand it. However, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu are trapped on the snowy plain when they can''t find their way back. As long as they use their inner spiritual power, I think they should be able to survive until dawn tomorrow." At this point, he paused for a moment, and then said, "of course, if you really want to carry it out for a night in the wind and snow outside, it will not be easy. There must be some fatigue and even some frost. But as long as there is no accident, they should not be in great danger. "


    Although GANZE and sunyou are still a little worried, their facial expressions have eased a little. Anyway, Yongye is the disciple of Zhenlong hall, and the one who knows this far north snow plain best. Now that he has said that, Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu probably won''t have too much risk. If it''s too big, let''s go out and carefully search for their tracks as soon as it gets light tomorrow.


    But Zhong Qingzhu''s cold face didn''t seem to relax. She silently raised her head and looked at Yongye. Then she asked, "elder martial brother Yongye, what do you mean by the accident you just said?"


    Yongye was stunned for a moment, and then explained: "sister Zhong, it''s like this. Although the snow and ice seem to be desolate here, there are still many local monsters on the snow. Of course, I told you that most of the powerful monsters gather in that mountain range when I passed the Snow Dragon mountain, but there is still a mountain on the snow It''s better


    Then he took a look at the direction of the cave, and then said, "so the accident I''m talking about is that if Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu suddenly encounter some powerful monster in the snow outside, it''s dangerous. But you don''t have to worry. I also said that it''s just in case. Generally speaking, with my experience of living on this snowy plain for many years, it''s almost impossible for monsters to come out on such a snowy night. "


    After hearing this, Zhong Qingzhu is silent. Sun you and GANZE look at each other. They all know that there is no way to find Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu. They have to come back and sit down by the fire. Just intentionally or unintentionally, they both sat on monk Yongye''s side, separated by a fire. It seems that there are three men sitting on one side of the cave, and Zhong Qingzhu sitting on one side alone.


    After a while, Zhong Qingzhu slowly raised her head. Her eyes were a little chilly. She quietly looked at the three men behind the fire. They were neither happy nor sad. It seemed that she had buried all her feelings in the bottom of her heart. Then, she stood up and turned around, but walked to the entrance of the cave.


    This action immediately surprised the other three people. At the same time, they all stood up. Monk Yongye opened his mouth first and said in amazement, "what are you doing, younger martial sister Zhong?"


    Zhong Qingzhu steps slightly, calm way: "they are outside or in danger, I go to find them."


    Sun you frowned and interrupted: "Qingzhu, elder martial brother Yongye has made it very clear just now. Except for the cold, wind and snow, even monsters will not come out at night like this. They should not be ok with stones."


    They may not be afraid of the cold and the heat for a momentYongye, GANZE and sunyou were all stunned and said, "what?"


    Zhong Qingzhu light way: "ghost."


    All of them were stunned. Yongye took a step forward. Su Rong said, "younger martial sister Zhong, as I have said before, there has never been any ghost on the snowy plain in the far north for many years."


    When Zhong Qingzhu looked at him, her face was as cold as water, and even her words seemed to have a chill. Even though the voice was not loud, the three men on the scene could hear her clearly, and felt the sudden, even extraordinary firmness in her words:


    "stone said that day that there were ghosts in the snow. ¡±


    she looks at the three men coldly. At the same time, it seems that suddenly the wind and snow outside the cave suddenly rush, and even the sound of the cold wind becomes so shrill that it comes in from far away. A cold wind blowing from the front, Zhong Qingzhu''s skirt slightly floating, it seems that her whole figure at this time with a bit of cold. Then, her eyes fell on Yongye''s face, word by word, slowly saying,


    "I believe him, I don''t believe you!"


    "Hoo The colder and colder woman turned away. It seemed that there was a cold wind, which made the temperature in the cave much colder. Between the steps, the flame was pressed down until her figure came out of the cave.


    The three men stood in the cave, looking at each other, with different expressions on their faces. For a long time, no one spoke or knew what to say.


    And the snow outside the cave, at the moment when Zhong Qingzhu came out of the cave, swarmed to her head-on. Cold, she seems to feel a trace of cold, standing at the mouth of the cave gently pulled the lapel.


    Her hair hung at the temples, her cheeks a little pale, her soft face in calm with a bit of perplexity, she looked up at the black sky.


    The night was deep and boundless, like a dark sea, and she seemed to be standing at the bottom of the boundless deep sea.


    Under the wind and snow, there seems to be a kind of sleepiness that can''t breathe.


    But she gently exhaled a breath, I do not know is to this piece of night dome or to the darkness of their own, slowly revealed a little pale smile, her lips slightly open, at that moment a little fragile, there is a light and rare helplessness, pale cheeks and pale lips, snow, as if there is a subtle voice in a low read Sentence:


    "stone..."


    Then she was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, shook her head and straightened her chest. All the fragility disappeared from her face like the tide. She looked coldly ahead and walked. Step into the snow, step into the snow, snowflakes flying, wind bleak, bone chilling, fierce, wind and snow ferocious, such as fierce beast, to her teeth, the dark roaring from all directions, slowly engulfed her figure!


    Leaving the bright light behind her, she walked into the warm cave.


    The wind and snow became more and more violent, and large areas of snow and fog rolled up behind her, dancing and rotating, instantly drowning all her footprints.


    She walked further and further in the darkness until the cave finally disappeared behind her. The darkness completely covered all around her, leaving only the pale earth.


    For a moment, Zhong Qingzhu suddenly raised his head and looked up at the dark night sky.


    The cold wind suddenly rose, and it suddenly split into two pieces behind her. Large pieces of snow and fog suddenly rose, and gathered into two large pieces of white snow curtain, which swept by her body on both sides.


    The darkness was boiling.


    The night roared like a devil.


    Her face, cold and expressionless, just a pair of bright eyes, clear pupil, suddenly occurred a strange swaying. At that moment, the corner of Zhong Qingzhu''s mouth was twisted, and a trace of pain appeared on her face, but she bit her teeth hard and didn''t make a groan.


    Even if she was alone at this time, even if no one could see her in the snowstorm, and even if the bleak wind had already overwhelmed everything


    She was just, alone, biting her teeth coldly, looking up at the cold and lonely sky.


    A moment later, her eyes suddenly changed, flashing strange vertical snake pupil emerged in her eyes, at the same time, in her whole body black gas, cold wind howling, her body slowly floated up, step by step, walked into the black sky.


    Two huge snow curtains, like terrible wings, fluttered and closed slowly behind her, and a strange shadow emerged slowly behind her.


    Like a giant black snake in the night!


    She is just like a fierce beast revived in the night, facing the wind and snow all over the sky, walking slowly towards the endless darkness, looking for something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Her eyes are cold and strange, but always staring at the front, it seems that as long as in the depths of the snowy night, there is hope that she will not give up, even in this dark night, she will go.


    Dark wind and snow, wrapped up in crazy shadows and snowflakes, with the mysterious shadow covered by the night, rushed into the night.


    The cold night, the snow is still under, the biting wind from the snow kept blowing, rolled up all over the sky snowflakes, like a night Carnival like dance.


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked at the dark sky. But before long, he felt that a thin layer of snow had fallen on his face. We could see how big the snow was. If you look down at your side, it will be a while, and the snow near your feet seems to be thicker.


    Even if you wear more clothes, the chill is still unscrupulous. Only when the spiritual power in the body runs in the meridians, the faint warmth will disperse the cold. Shen Shi shook his head and sighed, then said in a low voice:


    "shall we go back? It''s too cold out here. "


    The body nestled in his arms moved slightly at the moment. For some reason, Zhong Qinglu still didn''t raise her head. Maybe it was because of the twisted pain of her foot injury, or maybe it was because Shen Shi''s arms were a little bit warmer than the freezing cold of this snowy night. There were a few snowflakes on her black hair, which seemed lovely. After a while, she seemed to have gathered her courage and pressed Shen Shi''s body to sit up straight.


    Her face had calmed down. She seemed as calm as if nothing had happened. However, her bright and clear eyes seemed to be too flexible. She was still a little nervous. At the same time, her two little hands held tightly unconsciously. She looked left and right, her eyes were wandering, but she just refused to look at Shen Shi. Then she bit her lips lightly, pursed her lips and said in a low voice: "it''s too humiliating. I won''t go back."


    Shen Shi was dumb. After a moment, he said with a wry smile, "Miss, it''s a snowy night in the wilderness. If we don''t go back, are we going to blow the cold wind here all night? It''s going to kill people


    "Hum, hum, hum..." Two of Shen''s legs groaned, and then a little shadow jumped up beside the black stone. Looking at the way it pokes its head and brain, Zhong Qinglu keeps looking at himself. Her cheek is a little red. Then she reaches out her hand with a bit of anger and pushes the spooky little black pig away. She spat: "stupid little black, what are you doing here?"


    Xiao Hei is pushed away from Shen Shi''s thigh. He looks a little annoyed. His body shakes suddenly, and then shakes off countless snowflakes. Then he flies to the other side of Shen Shi''s body, lying on his waist and watching secretly.


    Shen Shi doesn''t want to take care of Xiao Hei either. He just whispers a few words to Zhong Qinglu. However, Zhong Qinglu seems to feel that she has lost face before, but she just refuses to turn around. Zhong Qinglu''s face was a little angry and sad at last, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment. His lips trembled slightly and his eyes seemed to be red again.


    Shen Shi was startled. He was stunned for a while, but he didn''t dare to press any more. In case the young lady suddenly ran away in anger, that would be the most troublesome thing. It''s just A cold wind blows, Shen Shi subconsciously shrinks his neck, grins bitterly, and whispers to Zhong Qinglu: "well, no matter whether we want to go back or not, at least we can''t sit here all the time. Let''s find a place to avoid the wind first."


    Zhong Qinglu was silent for a moment. She nodded her head and said, "um.".


    Shen Shi stands up and feels numb and stiff on his ankles and knees. It should be because they were in a hurry to save Zhong Qinglu from falling down. As a result, they sat on the snow together for a long time. They were also a little sad in their hearts, so they turned to pull Zhong Qinglu.


    But Zhong Qinglu was a little stubborn. As soon as she stood up, her speed was not much slower than Shen Shi''s. Shen Shiwei was surprised and then said with a smile: "ah, it seems that there is nothing wrong with your feet. That''s good..."


    "Oh dear!" The rest of his words were interrupted by a scream of Zhong Qinglu. Then Zhong Qinglu shook her body and fell down in the snow again, splashing a cloud of snow. This time, Shen Shi didn''t even have time to hold her.


    As the snow and fog floated, Shen Shi stood in the same place in a daze and amazement, watching Zhong Qinglu cover the injured ankle with one hand, sipping his little mouth, looking like he was about to cry.


    The scene seems to be awkwardly silent for a moment. Then suddenly a little black pig jumps over from Shen Shi''s back and shouts to Zhong Qinglu with a big grin. Then he rolls on the ground. He looks very happy and a little schadenfreude.


    Zhong Qinglu''s face turned white with anger. He grabbed a cloud of snow and threw it at Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei chuckled and jumped into the distance. Then he jumped there twice. Suddenly, his butt dropped down and sat down in the snow. He looked very much like Zhong Qinglu who had just fallen.


    Shen Shi looked numb and scolded Xiao Hei. Then he ran to Zhong Qinglu and helped her. At the same time, he looked at her with a faint angry look in his eyes. He gave a dry smile and said: "Er, don''t care, that pig has a little revenge..."Zhong Qinglu airway: "revenge?"


    Shen Shi shrugs his shoulders and wisely refuses to entangle with Zhong Qinglu on this topic. He lowers his head to hold her ankle. He just holds her foot in his hand and lifts it up for a few minutes. Zhong Qinglu immediately snorts with pain and shakes.


    Shen Shi''s brow suddenly wrinkled up, way: "you this wound is not light, in addition to the previous time sprain, afraid is just injury on the injury."


    Zhong Qinglu was silent. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, then sighed and said, "I''ll carry you on my back and go."


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned. She looked up at him. Before she spoke, she saw that Shen Shi had turned around, half squatted down, with his back to her, and then said, "come on, let''s find a place to take shelter from the wind."


    Zhong Qinglu seems to have some hesitation. Shen Shi squats for a moment and urges her again. Then Zhong Qinglu gives a low promise, and puts her hands on Shen Shi''s shoulder.


    Shen Shi waited for a moment, then turned back and laughed. Suddenly, he grabbed Zhong Qinglu''s legs with both hands and lifted them up. Zhong Qinglu exclaimed. Shen Shi carried his whole body on his back and held Shen Shi''s neck with both hands subconsciously.


    Shen Shi stood up straight with her back, and then walked forward. Xiao Hei, who was next to her, ran over and looked up at Zhong Qinglu, who was lying on Shen Shi''s back. His eyes twinkled and he grunted twice. Zhong Qinglu''s cheek is a little red, but now she can''t look at the little black pig. In her life, she has never been so close to a man.


    The cold wind is whistling and the snow is falling. I don''t know why, Zhong Qinglu suddenly feels her heart beat faster. A warm feeling seems to disperse with the blood in her heart, which makes this cold night no longer seem so cold.


    At first, she struggled to support herself, but maybe it was too hard for her. After all, she slowly bent down and finally leaned on his back.


    He is carrying her step by step forward, facing the wind and snow, I do not know when, Zhong Qinglu has tightly hugged him, cheek also hidden in his broad back to avoid the wind and snow, this small place, at this moment, she suddenly felt so warm.


    Even the Blizzard is not afraid, it is not cold.


    A delicate and secluded emotion suddenly reverberated in her young girl''s mind, and her eyes suddenly became gentle where no one saw them. There was a faint warm smile in the corner of her mouth, as if she finally felt the sudden happiness she never knew.


    Her mood suddenly a little excited, even if it is all over the cold wind and snow also suddenly can no longer stop her gentle feelings.


    Zhong Qinglu quietly raised her head and put her chin gently on Shen Shi''s shoulder. After waiting for a moment, she gave a cry and said:


    "stone?"


    "Well?"


    "May I ask you something?"


    "Good." Shen Shi strode against the wind and snow, and said casually, "you say."


    "Have you Who did you like? "


    One of Shen Shi''s feet just stepped out, suddenly he was shocked and stopped abruptly.


    In the dark sky, in the cold night, the heavy snow is still falling.


    Monk Yongye frowned and put another piece of firewood into the fire. The cave where six people used to rest suddenly lost three people, so he felt that the cave suddenly became empty. In addition to him, GANZE and sunyou also sat by the fire nearby, watching the bonfire silently, with a dignified look on their faces.


    After a while, sun you looked up at the entrance of the cave and saw that the passage was quiet. There was no movement except for the sound of wind and snow outside the cave. He took a deep breath, frowned more and more tightly, and said: "let alone stone and Zhong Qinglu, green bamboo has been out for more than an hour, why hasn''t he come back?"


    GANZE raised his eyes slightly. After pondering for a moment, he first looked at Yongye, and then said in a soft voice: "the wind and snow are so heavy, most of them lost their way and couldn''t find their way back for a while."


    Sun you snorted coldly, and his face became a little ugly. GANZE sat aside, his eyes flashed slightly, and he didn''t say anything more. Just looking from the side, the eyes in his eyes seemed different from the usual, which was quite meaningful.


    Yongye clapped his hands and shook away some of the sawdust left by the firewood. Then he got up and walked in the cave for a few steps. Then he said, "don''t be impatient. Just as I said before, it''s snowy and windy at any time outside the cave. However, it''s not a problem for those elder martial brothers and younger martial sisters who go out to carry them for a night at least. At most, they feel tired or tired Just a little internal injury. After tomorrow''s dawn, the wind and snow will slow down a little. We''ll go out and look for them carefully, and we''ll find them soon. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    Sun you and GANZE look at each other, and finally they can only nod their heads. Up to now, in fact, it''s beyond their scope. Especially sun you, before leaving the mountain, elder sun Mingyang asked for a temporary leader position in the team for him. He planned to show his strength in addition to cultivation in front of real Huaiyuan, but now it''s time Sun you himself knows that he is afraid that he will disappoint the real person in charge of the sect when he goes back to Lingxiao and lives in Jinhong mountain.


    Suddenly, sun you turns to GANZE and looks at him. He finds that GANZE has turned over and looks as if he hadn''t seen it just now. Sun you was silent for a moment, and said to Yongye, "elder martial brother Yongye, our younger martial sister Zhong Qingzhu had sharp words when she went out. If there is any impoliteness, I apologize for her."


    Yongye shook his head, his face was quite calm, and said: "it doesn''t matter. It''s just He said that he stopped here for a while, then GANZE looked over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yongye pondered for a moment and said, "I see that the two younger martial sisters, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, are similar in age and are sisters of the same family. It''s a bit surprising that their personalities are so different."


    "Well?" Sun you looked over and said, "why did you say that, elder martial brother?"


    "These days, I feel that you are all outstanding talents. Your wisdom is admirable. But in mind, maybe younger martial sister Qinglu should be relatively simple. " Yongye smiles, shakes his head, and says: "it''s just a moment of emotion. It''s not true. It''s my little monk who broke his words."


    GANZE smiles and doesn''t speak, but sun you''s face changes. It seems that Yongye thought of some past memory. After a moment of silence, he sighs and murmurs to himself:


    " Nowadays, we are all smart people. Where else are there stupid people? "


    In the snow, Shen Shi stops for a moment, then steps forward again. But although he did not stay long, Zhong Qinglu, who was lying on his back, clearly felt that he was different at that moment.


    Her hands gently around his neck, a few wisps of soft hair was blown by the cold wind, is blowing across Shen Shi''s cheek, even her breath is close to his face, there is a wisp of fragrance floating in the cold wind and snow, diffuse around Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi suddenly felt that his throat was a little dry. He just felt that the body behind him suddenly became heavy, but even though he was wearing thick clothes, he still seemed to feel the beauty of his young body. He put his hand on Zhong Qinglu''s leg and suddenly had an impulse to let go of his arm.


    At this time, Zhong Qinglu got close to his ear, exhaled like orchid, and asked in a low voice, "stone, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and didn''t answer her, but his breath seemed a little heavier than just now. Zhong Qinglu sensitively found this, a trace of guilt on her face, said: "stone, are you tired?"


    Shen Shi raised his head and looked ahead. He saw a vast expanse of white snow. There was white snow everywhere, but he didn''t know where to go back. He suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable confusion in his mind. At that moment, his mind was confused for some reason. In his mind, it was like thousands of pages of books and papers, and countless pictures came and went.


    Then he seemed to respond subconsciously and said, "Oh."


    Zhong Qinglu was puzzled and said, "what do you mean by ''Oh''


    Shen Shi carries her to face the wind and snow and walks slowly. At the same time, he says, "I''m a little tired, but it''s OK. It''s nothing."


    After thinking about it, Zhong Qinglu suddenly blushed slightly, shrunk her head, and asked in a soft voice in Shen Shi''s ear, "stone, isn''t it..." Am I a little heavy? "


    Shen Shi said, "well, it''s a little heavy."


    Zhong Qinglu


    The sound of the wind and snow suddenly became louder. Shen Shi felt that the temperature around him suddenly became colder again. He could not help complaining a few words, but no matter how heavy the wind and snow was, the road still had to go, so he continued to walk with one foot deep and one foot shallow. After a while, he suddenly found that Zhong Qinglu didn''t speak much for a long time.


    Shen Shi was a little worried. He took a slight look and said, "Qinglu, why don''t you talk? It won''t be so cold. You can also fall asleep Eh? "


    Just as he turned his face, he saw Zhong Qinglu with a flat face, sipping her mouth and biting her teeth. Shen Shi was stunned and said, "you What''s the matter? "


    Zhong Qinglu took a deep breath, looked at Shen Shi with murderous eyes, and then said word by word:


    "have I gained weight recently?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "how do I know?"


    Zhong Qinglu said angrily, "why don''t you know?"


    Shen Shi said: "I only carry you for the first time today. I haven''t touched you or held you before. How can I know if you were fat before?"


    Zhong Qinglu looked more and more irritated. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth desperately. However, her cheek was red again. She suddenly reached out and patted Shen Shi on the head. She said, "smelly boy, when have you become as smooth as that sun you? Can you tease girls?"Shen Shi is stunned and looks at Zhong Qinglu with a bit of shyness in her anger. But there is a kind of strange and charming beautiful face in the snow. His heart suddenly jumps, as if he suddenly lost something in his heart. For a moment, it was a stagger at the foot, standing unsteadily and falling down.


    Zhong Qinglu screams and subconsciously hugs him. Shen Shi is also surprised. He hugs Zhong Qinglu tightly and lets himself make a meat mat. Then he falls into the snow with a puff.


    Zhong Qinglu sat up. First, she was worried and rushed to pull Shen Shi. Then she found that this guy seemed to be rough and fleshy. She sat up and was relieved. But then she was angry again. She snorted and glared at Shen Shi: "so you are not a good person."


    Shen Shi wry smile for a while, discover oneself say what all wrong, simply shut up.


    Who knows, Zhong Qinglu stares at him but refuses to give up. She reaches out her hand and pats him on the arm and says, "Hey, don''t pretend to be stupid. You haven''t answered what I asked you just now."


    Shen Shi said, "what?"


    Zhong Qinglu said, "have you ever loved anyone?"


    With that, her cheek suddenly felt hot, and then suddenly woke up, only to find her gaffe. When would a girl go to ask a man such a question? What''s the matter with me? I''m really dizzy!


    Zhong Qinglu''s face turned red in an instant. She wanted to find a place to go down. She just felt that this evening was a hell of a night. She would say anything wrong. She always encountered such embarrassing things. It''s really


    Just as she was in a state of confusion, she suddenly heard the man sitting in the snow nearby, who was stained white with snow powder and looked a little frosty. After a long silence, she suddenly took a deep breath and said, "yes!"


    Maybe it''s because it''s been a long time, or maybe Shen Shi is tired of deceiving. Maybe it''s the gentle tone and faint fragrance of Zhong Qinglu on his back just now, or even the cold night full of wind and snow that makes people feel so cold and irritable. Shen Shi suddenly doesn''t want to say any more nonsense. He suddenly thinks that the past days should be enough, and he doesn''t want to worry about the consequences after the leak. He just gives a simple and clear answer to Zhong Qinglu in the cold wind and snow.


    "Yes."


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t even react at first. Her smile even stayed for a while, but after a while, the short answer finally came to her mind and made her understand the meaning of the word. Zhong Qinglu immediately raised her head and showed a look of astonishment.


    "You..." She murmured, for a period of time, she was suddenly confused, like her mind suddenly became a blank, do not know what to say, do not know how to laugh and cry, even her face should be what kind of expression she did not know. She just stared at Shen Shi, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Shen Shi felt Zhong Qinglu''s abrupt and surprised eyes. Maybe there was a bit of sadness in the bottom of his eyes, but he didn''t explain anything more. He just hung his head slightly for a moment, then stood up without saying a word, went to Zhong Qinglu and squatted down, and then said briefly:


    "come up, let''s go."


    He didn''t look angry or angry. He was unusually calm, but for some reason, Zhong Qinglu suddenly felt that the man in front of him had become a little strange at the moment, which was not the same as that he was still very kind and gentle not long ago.


    There seemed to be a sudden calm in his voice.


    She leaned over involuntarily, then Shen Shi picked her up and went on ahead in the face of the wind and snow. Beside them, Xiao Hei''s eyes twinkled, shook the snow, looked at Shen Shi, and grunted. He looked happier than just now, and then trotted all the way up.


    Zhong Qinglu lies on his broad back and his face is buried in his lapel. He feels that the wind in front of him seems to be blocked by his warm body. Then his body rises and falls step by step with his steps and keeps moving forward. After waiting for a long time, the blush on her cheek had faded away and gradually turned pale, but the eyes staring at the man didn''t change much. She slowly leaned up. In the cold wind, she whispered in Shen Shi''s ear:


    "who is she?"


    Shen Shi''s steps pause a little, and then he goes on without speaking. Zhong Qinglu''s eyes slowly show a bit of sadness. But at this time, after a short silence, Shen Shi suddenly says:


    "her name is Ling Chunni."


    Zhong Qinglu was surprised. Then she thought for a moment, a little surprised and uncertain, and said: "I don''t seem to have heard of it. It''s not a disciple of Lingxiao sect?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Shen Shi looked in front of him and saw the cold wind whistling in the snow. It was as cold as a knife, like a kind of cutting pain. But his face remained unchanged, and it seemed that he was unusually calm. Even the tone of his voice didn''t have much fluctuation and change: "she''s not a sect disciple, she''s just a low spirited woman in Liuyun city."


    "She Is it good? "


    Shen Shi closed his eyes slightly and opened them again. He lifted Zhong Qinglu''s body up and said, "it''s very beautiful."


    Zhong Qinglu gently lowered her head for a few minutes. Her delicate skin touched Shen Shi''s slightly rough skirt. There was an inexplicable pain.


    She secretly raised her eyes and looked up at the sky. She saw countless snowflakes falling down, on the earth and on them. This night, this road, dark and cold, but she suddenly inexplicably have a kind of hope to never finish.


    "You Are you already together? " Her voice came from behind him, like suddenly far away from him.


    Shen Shi didn''t seem to feel anything. All his expressions disappeared from his face, and even a little sadness was hidden. It seemed that he just had no expression and no longer answered with any emotion:


    "together, but later, she left again."


    Zhong Qinglu''s body slightly a meal, seem to be surprised by this answer, then after a while, just heard her some hesitant asked a sentence, way: "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi didn''t answer her directly. His eyes seemed empty when he looked forward. It seemed that at this moment, in this cold snow night, he suddenly recalled all kinds of things in the past. After a while, he said:


    "the first time I saw her was in a mountain outside Liuyun city. At that time, she was still a weak woman who depended on her family''s children to make a living... "


    Shen Shi calmly and calmly tells this sad but common story in the world. I don''t know why he suddenly doesn''t want to hide anything this evening. Maybe it''s because the woman named Ling Chunni has been hidden behind him for too long. When he really turns back, he finds that she is no longer with him.


    Maybe, is she sad?


    Shen Shi didn''t understand and didn''t know. He didn''t even know his mind. He just had a state of mind and always wanted to speak it out. Ling Chunni and his everything, he said so flatly.


    In the secular world, there are not many beautiful stories about the weak and helpless women. They just struggle for a better life, smile, flatter, despise and be insulted. The harshness of life is like a flower in the cold wind.


    Then he and she meet again, indifferent, spirited and helpful, sad, weeping and dead, all the way to the dirty alley, and then step on the pool of blood to escape, and then in this fragile and harsh world, she is like a vine wrapped around a tree with him.


    Then maybe there is a period of happiness?


    The tenderness of time together may still be in each other''s hearts.


    It''s just that he is always busy and forgets to look back at her gentle and expectant face and stride forward. But she just waits behind with a smile until one day, when he finally turns back, she is gone.


    Such a story, such as an ancient book with pale color, is slowly opening in front of us, and it is like a flower falling by the wind, finally slowly falling in the dust and mud, slowly disappearing.


    Shen Shi is silent, and Zhong Qinglu is also at a loss. She looks at the man in a dazed way, and her face suddenly shows some pain. It''s not for herself, but for him. This shouldn''t be like this, originally shouldn''t hate him, but don''t know why, she actually has some pity on him.


    For his heartache and heartache!


    Sad for that pale story.


    Until a certain moment, Zhong Qinglu suddenly trembled, her mind flashed like an electric light, illuminating a segment of the story. Her face suddenly strange pale, like a moment lost all the color of blood, such as a dark hand hard to grasp her heart, will be broken.


    Her lips trembled, but she used all her strength to make her voice sound calm. She asked softly:


    "stone, you You went to save Chunni girl. Later we got together, didn''t you Is that when I was scolded and humiliated by my father in my family? "


    Shen Shi''s body pauses for a moment. That moment seems strange and long in Zhong Qinglu''s eyes. Then she hears Shen Shi''s calm reply:


    "yes."


    Large snowflakes falling down, snow on a cold silence, only the bleak north wind has always been blowing.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu were quiet, and no one said anything more. Shen Shi walked forward with her on his back in silence, feeling a little confused. When a cold wind blew on his face, he shivered and woke up.


    He turned his eyes and looked around, and found that he really seemed to have been lost in the snowstorm on the Arctic snow plain, surrounded by a vast expanse of snow, as if all directions were the same scenery. And in the sight of the place, the snow seems to be completely flat and open boundless field, even a slightly undulating hills and hillsides are not seen. I don''t know where the way back is, and it seems very difficult to find a place to take shelter from the wind.Shen Shi sighed, then shook his head, shook the snowflakes on his forehead, and stepped forward again. However, the snowstorm seemed endless. New snowflakes soon fell on his head and body again, and the chill went straight into his skin through his clothes.


    A white palm from his shoulder gently stretched over, with a little timid and extra careful to sweep away the large snowfall on him. Shen Shi slightly side face, that palm then swept his cheek edge, have a faint warmth.


    After a while, a low voice came from behind him, saying:


    "stone, I''m sorry."


    Shen Shi didn''t look back. He just paused for a moment, and then said peacefully, "it''s nothing to do with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m a drag on you tonight. "


    Shen Shi gently breathed out a breath, laughed for a while, repeated again, way: "it''s OK."


    Footprints on the snow, all the way forward, and then quickly behind the moving figure was buried by the snow, leaving no trace. For a moment, Zhong Qinglu, lying on Shen Shi''s back, had a strange feeling in her heart. It seemed that there were only two of them left in this cold world.


    So slowly walking in the snow, walking, also don''t know how long, Shen Shi''s step seems to have begun to slow down, like become a little hard. But looking around, still did not see any place to escape the storm. After a long silence, Zhong Qinglu leaned up gently and said, "put me down. Have a rest."


    Shen Shi shook his head slowly, and didn''t stop. There was some anxiety in his eyes, but he continued to move on. Zhong Qinglu listens to the sound of his breathing, which is obviously heavy. She has mixed feelings in her heart. Just as she wants to give some advice, she suddenly feels Shen Shi''s body suddenly stagnates, but suddenly stops.


    She thought that Shen Shi was too tired at last. She quickly raised her head to persuade him, but at that moment, she found that Shen Shi was staring at the front with bright eyes, and her face suddenly became solemn.


    But in front of the snow, I found nothing to doubt. She was puzzled at the bottom of her heart. She felt it carefully, but she still didn''t notice any special danger. It''s reasonable to say that her realm of Tao is a little higher than Shen Shi''s in Ningyuan realm. This perception can''t be lower than him?


    Just when she was confused, she suddenly heard a low voice coming from her side. She looked down and found that Xiao Hei, who had been following her side, also stood up. She also looked at the front, but changed the harmless appearance of people and animals before, showing sharp and bright tusks. She made a low but ferocious roar in front of the wind and snow.


    Zhong Qinglu looks at Xiao hei and looks back at Shen Shi''s solemn face. It seems that she suddenly thinks of something. She looks up to the roaring wind and snow in the distance. Her face slowly paled a little, there is no particularly obvious fear of the color, but there is a bit of guilt on her face.


    She sighed softly, leaning her cheek on Shen Shi''s shoulder as if she had accepted her fate, and whispered:


    "stone, I''m sorry..."


    Shen Shi takes a deep breath and gently puts Zhong Qinglu down. Then he takes a look at her sad pale face and suddenly smiles. Then he pulls her closer to himself and gently hugs her as if comforting a little frightened animal. He says in a soft voice:


    "it''s OK, don''t be afraid."


    Snowflakes fall from the sky, turning the cold snow into a white world. Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu stood in the snow and quietly looked at the snow ahead. At first, it was quiet, except for the wind, as if even the snowflakes were silent when they fell.


    But gradually, there seems to be another breath in the snow.


    Fuzzy shadow came slowly from the dark, swaying or shaking, can''t see clearly, can''t see clearly, mixed with the shadow of snow dancing in the wind, people can''t tell the true from the false. Until suddenly a faint light appeared in the depth of the wind and snow.


    Light green fire light.


    Shen Shi stares at that direction coldly, at the same time, he feels that Zhong Qinglu''s body suddenly becomes a little stiff and chilly. He hesitates for a moment, and gently pulls her over, trying to block her behind. However, Zhong Qinglu suddenly grasped his arm, shook her head slightly, and did not retreat. Then she clenched her teeth and stood beside him without saying a word, standing side by side with him, looking at the darkness ahead.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    The dark green, like a ghost fire, was wavering in the wind and snow. At first, it seemed that it was far away and near, but soon it came to them clearly. In the wind and snow, slowly, a tall and ferocious figure appeared. It was a big gray wolf with sharp teeth and fierce face. The most prominent thing was that in the two eyes, it was no longer the naked eyes like beasts, but two groups of ghost fire burning.


    Shen Shi gently breathed out a breath and said in a low voice: "ghost blood wolf."


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment, and soon remembered that she had heard the name a few days ago. She immediately frowned and complained in a low voice after a while:


    "that bald guy is really unreliable!"


    Shen Shi didn''t say much. He just faced the ghost he had fought with and defeated a few days ago, but his face didn''t look too relaxed. His eyes swept the ghost blood wolf that just came out, and then floated to the back of the ghost.


    Sure enough, with the deep and frightening roar, the green ghost fire appeared little by little in the wind and snow, and more and more ferocious figures were killed. Later, it seemed that they were surrounded from all directions.


    The wind and snow howled, and Shen Shi''s heart seemed to be cold.


    And at this time, standing on one side of the black suddenly looked up, toward the front of the night sky in a roar.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu looked up at the same time. Behind the ghost blood wolves, which were at least ten times as many as before, in the deep snow and dark night, a heavy step came suddenly, like a giant suddenly stepping on the vast snow plain, which made the earth tremble.


    A vague but huge figure, with a huge body several tens of feet high, slowly showed an outline in the snow ahead.


    All of a sudden, the world has become a little gray in recent years, and the speed of chaos has accelerated. The gray wind is getting bigger and sharper, and the sky is getting brighter and darker. Even the boulders and mountains, which have been eroded by the lead gray for a long time, and then slowly weathered and collapsed, are suddenly getting faster now.


    Every day, visible to the naked eye, more debris is peeling off on the boulders, and more fragments are falling down on the peaks. The dull sound seems to reverberate everywhere in the rainbow world, although there is still no life everywhere. However, the already desperate gray world seems to be rushing to the end of extinction.


    The cracking of the earth is more and more terrifying, such as the ferocious devil tearing one wound after another on the vast boundary soil, and deep in the bottom of the dry soil, it seems that under the endless lead gray, you can see the hot magma boiling and flowing.


    Between the heaven and the earth, it is like the end of the world, as if it has been done in front of us.


    In the depths of the world, Ling Chunni sits quietly on the only mountain that remains largely intact. The woman with black hair and bright eyes, snow skin and ice flesh, beautiful and charming, touching and even breathtaking, seems to be such an abrupt and eye-catching existence in the gray world. She seems to be out of tune with this desperate world. She seems to be full of vitality. Even if all the breath of death fills the whole world, it is not close to her Around.


    The gray tower, which used to be tall, is now smaller and smaller, leaving only a section of it that is not even as tall as her body, but also floating in the void behind her. From the tower, the dark breath flowed into her beautiful and plump body.


    She just sat quietly, so different from the world. However, unconsciously, in the gray world, all kinds of voices were slowly converging together. Vaguely, they were pulsating with her breath, just like the whole gray world had become a part of her.


    She''s everywhere.


    She seems to be omnipotent.


    This side of the world seems to rely on her breath, comply with her will.


    Except maybe a little lonely


    In this lonely and gray world, except for her, there seems to be no more anger.


    So when she suddenly raised her head and opened her eyes, the world seemed to suddenly become bright. Her eyes are a little hazy, it seems that there is a brief sense of confusion in the moment of opening, and then gradually clear up. She seemed to be meditating. After a moment, she suddenly waved her hand. Her hand, as white as jade, glided across the void. The gray in front of her trembled and split, revealing an inexplicable brilliance.


    The light curtain was shaking rapidly, as if it was shaking violently. It took a long time for it to stabilize, and then it revealed a deep darkness, as if it was a night at the other end of the light. Then after a while, the scene over there became clearer, and we could see the heavy snow all over the sky.


    In the wind and snow, came the sound of wings, the scene in the light curtain quickly sliding, like a bird flying in the air, scanning the world over there.


    Ling Chunni looks at it calmly, and seems to be a little curious in her eyes. Maybe this dead world is too monotonous, which makes her tired of it.The wind is heavy and the snow is heavy, but the bird seems to be unimpeded when it passes through the wind and snow. Even the wind and snow all over the sky can not hinder the sight of the strange bird. Where it can see, it can see far away.


    After just looking at it for a while, Ling Chunni found that the opposite world seemed to be the same monotonous, except for snow or snow. On the huge snow plain, except for white or white, except for the mountain range where the earth did not crack and collapse, it seemed that the killing place was not much different from the present world.


    She was a little bored, shook her head and didn''t want to continue to watch. Just when she just wanted to raise her hand to put away the light curtain, the action on her hand suddenly stopped. Her pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if she had noticed something.


    Myself When did you become so impatient?


    Once I had been waiting for millions of years to get out of trouble in the soul abyss of that town. Why do I feel unbearable for a moment?


    At the same time, Ling Chunni raised her eyebrows and looked up.


    Soon, she saw a group of ghost blood wolves gathered in the snow, and the huge figure hidden behind the wolves. She saw that the wolves were closing in from all directions, and in front of them, on the snow, two people were trapped.


    The bloodthirsty wolves come out of the snow and stare at Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu like ghosts. A moment later, with a roar, without any confrontation and hesitation, a ghost blood wolf has come forward first.


    "Boom!"


    It was met by a fierce and sudden fireball, which exploded directly on its body in the cold snowy night. It instantly tore apart a piece of flesh and burned a large piece of fur at the same time. The ghost blood wolf fell to the ground sobbing, but at the same time, all the other ferocious figures in the snow had rushed up.


    Such as the gray tide, to the two fragile figure completely submerged.


    A strange grey feathered ghost bird, whose eyes twinkle with green ghost fire, seems to be very different from the ghosts around it. It doesn''t have much bloodthirsty breath, and slowly falls down from the sky.


    When it appeared, the huge figure who was hiding in the dark and was about to move seemed to be suddenly shocked, and suddenly stopped and did not move. But those ghost blood wolves in front of them who had fallen into a frenzy were not aware of it.


    There are only two fresh flesh and blood in their eyes at the moment, and the stimulation caused by the abundant vitality has already exceeded everything.


    The roar rose in an instant and reverberated on the desolate snow plain. With the roar and various lights, the battle entered the most intense situation from the beginning.


    The ghost fire in the ghost bird''s eyes suddenly flickered. It seemed to struggle and fluctuate violently. Unexpectedly, there was a strange struggle. But soon, it seemed to calm down. Then it raised its head again and walked slowly to the battlefield. It seemed to want to see something clearly.


    Just at this moment, suddenly in front of this ghost bird, the shadow suddenly flashed.


    The ghost bird was startled and stepped back, only to find that in the snow, suddenly a strange little black pig appeared in front of him, and then looked at himself with a pair of strange eyes.


    The ghost bird was stunned and seemed to stay for a while. The little black pig seemed to be a little curious, but soon it seemed to think of the fierce war situation behind, and a trace of lethality flashed through his eyes.


    A pig''s hoof suddenly patted, "pa" and pressed the ghost bird''s head directly into the snow. Then it stepped on the ghost bird, which looked very useless and had no combat power at all. Then it jumped back and rushed to the fierce battlefield.


    The moment when the ghost bird''s head was suddenly trampled, it didn''t seem to have any effect on the already fierce fighting situation in the distance. Attracted by the fierce smell of blood in the rear, there is no response at all. And Xiao Hei, who jumped out and gave the strange bird a pig''s hoof, seemed to just come out from this side and killed such an unexpectedly weak little monster by the way.


    On the way back to Shen Shi, he looked back at the darkness in the distance. It was obvious that for Xiao Hei, he had sensed that there was still a strong enemy behind those ghost blood wolves. But the strange thing is that the huge shadow that makes little black feel very scared, I don''t know why it didn''t attack with these ghost blood wolves, but stayed in the dark all the time, which makes it a little strange.


    However, it''s always good to have one less enemy, and even if there is one more powerful enemy, it''s not to fight to the end, so Xiao Hei''s simple head soon put these ideas aside, ran in the snow, and rushed back to the vicinity of Shen Shi in a flash, bumped a ghost blood wolf into the air, and then his fangs turned and stabbed him Next to another ghost blood wolf''s thigh, only listen to the "hissing" strange sound, instant skin and flesh cracking, blood flying. And the ghost blood wolf nearby roared in a flash and rushed over one after another.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    But it seemed that there was a tacit understanding. At this time, several fireballs fell from the sky, and more vicious ice arrows stabbed in the wind and snow, which made the ghost blood wolves howl again, and the situation turned into a mess.


    Compared with the lively and fierce scene in front, the ghost bird, who has just experienced a small accident, seems strangely calm.


    The ghost bird, who was attacked by Xiao hei and didn''t care about stepping on his head, stuck upside down in the snow with a funny posture, and didn''t move for a long time. And in its far away place, in the dark, the huge black shadow, which was fierce and fierce, seemed to be suddenly stunned.


    The shadow was in the same place. It seemed that he didn''t dare to believe his eyes. He forgot all about the fierce battle in front of him. In the dark, after a while, a strange black tentacle slowly stretched out.


    The tentacle looks like a long black snake, gliding cautiously in the snow. Although the tentacle is tens of times larger than the ghost bird, somehow, the tentacle seems to be very afraid of the unlucky and funny ghost bird. It slides to the side of the ghost bird and gently touches the body of the ghost bird.


    The bird stuck upside down in the snow didn''t move. The huge figure in the dark seemed to make a whine. It looked very scared. Then the tentacle tried to touch the bird twice. Finally, it could not help but grasp the bird''s body, and then pulled it up and pulled it out.


    "Poof", the body of the ghost bird turned out from the snow, and then rolled several times in the snow. At this time, we can see that most of the body of the ghost bird was not hurt, but the little bird''s head was broken by little black''s hoof.


    Just at this time, it seems that the dead ghost bird suddenly moved.


    In the dark, the figure was shocked and uttered a deep cry. A moment later, two faint green flames were burning from the unlucky head of the ghost bird again. But this time, the bird looked more and more ferocious and ugly.


    When the two new faint lights lit up, the ghost bird''s head was raised, but not too high, because the joint between the ghost bird''s head and neck was also broken by the little black pig But at this point, the ghost bird has not completely died, which is really creepy.


    The ghost bird raised his head difficultly. The light was burning like a cold fire. The first thing he saw was the huge shadow in the darkness. When his eyes swept past, he only heard the sound of "bang". The shadow was half short in an instant. Then he heard the sound of "poop poop poop" coming continuously. It seemed that the shadow was crawling to the ground and fighting desperately This is a very weak ghost bird kowtowing in general.


    The ghost bird looks at the shadow coldly, and suddenly spits out two words from the air leakage mouth, which is half slanted:


    "waste!"


    The shadow kowtowed twice as fast, and almost knocked the snow out of the hole, with a look of fear. The ghost bird looked at the other side in disgust, as if he didn''t want to talk to this guy anymore, and said:


    "get out of here!"


    The shadow suddenly jumped up, the black tentacles on the snow like lightning back into the darkness, and then just listen to the subtle sound sliding on the snow, in the twinkling of an eye, the shadow disappeared in the wind and snow.


    The ghost bird is still lying on the cold snow. Its broken head is full of blood and some strange liquid. It seems that it can''t live at all. However, its original orbital position is still tenacious. It is burning two fragile green fires and staring around coldly.


    After a while, the ghost bird slowly turned his head.


    The faint green fire burning, such as a pair of eyes thousands of miles away, looking to the depth of the snow.


    The fierce fight is still going on. A man, a woman and a pig fight back-to-back with these ghost blood wolves in order to survive. Although there is dense wind and snow in the middle, the strange eyes of the ghost birds still slowly see those people''s faces.


    Yes, the man''s face.


    The neck of the ghost bird suddenly stopped, just like that, it froze in the air, and then quietly looked over there.


    The man stood in the wind and snow, his face was firm, his brow was slightly wrinkled, his eyes were cold, but he didn''t have too much fear. Some strange paper symbols often appeared in his hands, and then quickly burned into one strange spell after another, which made those fierce ghost blood wolves howl in front of him.


    His face was a little pale, perhaps because he was too tired.


    In the broken eyes of the ghost bird, two groups of dark fire staring at him, burning, but the flame suddenly weakened, it seems that it has been unable to continue. At the same time, in the distance, the man suddenly turned aside, and suddenly blocked his body in front of another woman, and opened a ghost blood wolf. For this action, he was caught by two other ghost blood wolves who took the opportunity to attack, and opened two wounds. The blood split like a bright red flower, blooming in the white wind In the snow.The woman over there seemed to give out a sharp cry in an instant, hugged him, and then drove away the ghost blood wolves with her sword. However, attracted by the smell of blood, all the ghost blood wolves fell into a frenzy and jumped on them crazily.


    Like a tide, submerged the two figures.


    Almost at the same time, the green fire in the eyes of ghosts and birds suddenly went out completely. Ghost bird''s head suddenly dropped, heavily hit on the snow, and there was no more movement. The wind and snow drifted down and soon submerged its body in the thick snow.


    And in another distant gray world, in the lonely mountain on the cracked earth, in this lonely calm, the light curtain in the air instantly dissipated.


    What followed was a long silence.


    After a long time, a woman''s figure stood up in silence and gazed at a place in the distance. Her hand gently stroked her soft and plump chest. In her white skin, a piece of black crystal was inlaid. It seemed that there was a thin scar suddenly.


    In the snow of the Arctic.


    The number of roaring ghost blood wolves is much more than Shen Shi had seen and expected before. Although it is not the exaggeration of endless thousands of wolves, there are still more than 100 or even close to 200 wolves. Because of this, even if a single ghost blood wolf''s combat power is not particularly strong, but this group of ghost blood wolves rush together, it still causes great pressure to Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu. Even with the help of Xiao Hei, they soon fall into the situation of left and right clumsy, and they will be swallowed by these fierce wolves.


    Shen Shi can recognize this kind of ghost after reading many ancient books and volumes, but he has no idea how the ghost blood wolves formed and had such a large scale. However, he was sure that such a large group of ghost blood wolves could not be a small target. If they wandered in the snow, it would be impossible for the Zhenlong hall not to know.


    However, Yongye insisted that there were no ghosts in this snowy area.


    What are these guys in front of us?


    Shen Shi was in a trance. He suddenly felt as if he had gone back to the past. In front of him, he was surrounded and chased by a large group of ghosts. He seemed to know each other a little. On second thought, Shen Shi reluctantly finds that he seems to have a special "affinity" with these ghosts. He has been driven to a desperate situation by these lifeless monsters for several times: one time under the ghost abyss of Gaoling mountain town, another time under the demon underground palace of Tianhong city. Even when he was young, the time he went to the demon island on the Lingxiao sect''s Qingyu island can be counted I met a lot of ghosts, and finally I was forced to send them to the demon world by accident.


    Some ordinary people don''t encounter ghosts once in their life, but they seem to be entangled with them. It seems that they have got involved with these monsters in their life. Shen Shi smiles bitterly in his heart, but after he is scratched by two ghost blood wolves in order to save Zhong Qinglu and shed blood, the smell of fresh blood and flesh has a huge stimulation on this large group of ghost blood wolves in the wind and snow, and all the wolves rush towards Shen Shi like crazy.


    Zhong Qinglu''s face is very pale. In such a terrible situation, she looks at those ghostly green fire ghost wolves. Although she is trying her best to resist, she can only use 30% of her life at this time. After all, she was spoiled when she was a child. She had never seen such a terrible scene. Even when she and Shen Shi accidentally fell into the demon family underground palace in Qinglong mountains of Tianhong City, most of the time, she was still in a coma, and did not really see the horror of many ghosts in the underground palace.


    Compared with Zhong Qinglu''s shock, Shen Shi is obviously more calm. He has experienced too much life and death fighting. He is tired of seeing ghosts. Of course, it is impossible to have such thoughts as fear and fear. However, he can not easily make up for the great difference between the two sides.


    Originally, he expected that he could resist for a while. After that, Zhong Qinglu could recover a little bit, and then fight and retreat. But soon he found that this wish was not easy to realize. After all, Zhong Qinglu''s actual combat experience is still too little. In the face of monstrous ghosts pouring in like the tide, she is a little higher than Shen Shi, but she can''t exert her real strength at all. In the end, she even injured Shen Shi and bled directly because of an oversight, which stimulated all the ghost blood wolves to go crazy.


    "Boom!"


    Shen Shi sends out a fireball and knocks over the nearest ghost blood wolf. Taking advantage of the rare chance that the shadow around him is flashing, Xiao Hei also bumps into the other two ghost blood wolves. He doesn''t look at the ferocious wound on his body, but directly uses three fire block talismans with no expression. In an instant, three blazing walls of fire are lit up in front of and behind him, He and Zhong Qinglu are in a small circle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    In a flash, the burning flame caused a howl among the ghost blood wolves. The first few burned ghost blood wolves rolled on the ground desperately. At the same time, the tide like attack of the wolves stopped instantly. However, these ghost blood wolves soon ran to both sides and seemed to be ready to go around the fire wall and rush to Shenshi again.


    The wolves didn''t find any space for the time being, but in such a heavy snow storm, the fire wall of the fire barrier technique can last much shorter than usual. Before long, we can see that the fire has begun to weaken.


    Shen Shi doesn''t look outside at all. He suddenly turns around and grabs Zhong Qinglu''s arm. Zhong Qinglu is startled and says, "what''s the matter, stone?"


    Shen Shigang was about to speak when suddenly he was in the dark. He shook himself involuntarily and nearly fell to the ground. Zhong Qinglu shouts in amazement and quickly holds his body. Shen Shi is also a little surprised. He looks down and finds that there are many black spots in the two huge wounds on his body.


    These bloodthirsty ghost blood wolves have poison on their claws!


    Almost in an instant, Shen Shi understood, but at this moment, he only felt dizzy. It was obvious that the poison was very strong. In addition, he was fighting with these wolves and his blood was surging. Now he was deeply poisoned.


    There was no severe pain from the wound, just numbness from time to time, but Shen Shi''s heart sank quickly. At this time, he suddenly bit his tongue hard and forced his spirit to pick up. Then he pulled Zhong Qinglu in front of him, with a look of pain on his face, and growled in a low voice:


    "go!"


    Zhong Qinglu lost her voice and said, "where are you going?"


    Shen Shi shook his body again and said: "I can''t care too much, flying..."


    When he pointed to the sky with his hand, Zhong Qinglu stayed for a moment, and then he woke up. At this moment, the wolf howled around, and the wall of fire quickly weakened. In a twinkling of an eye, he could see the terrible green fire and sharp fangs and claws outside.


    Without hesitation, Zhong Qinglu directly took out the magic weapon from Ruyi''s bag. As soon as the formula was introduced, she soared into the air. Just at this moment, she suddenly felt that she had a light hand. Zhong Qinglu was shocked. Looking back, she saw Shen Shi''s eyes were closed. She fell straight back and fell heavily on the snow with a bang.


    And around the wall of fire just at this time, the fire extinguished. "Ouch..." The sound of the moment resounded through the snow, countless ghost blood wolf rushed over.


    Zhong Qinglu shivered and stood on the magic sword at a loss. Her face was very pale.


    Do you fly away or stay to die with him?


    ¡­¡­


    Dark sky, the accumulation of thick clouds, snow is falling from those thick black clouds, falling on the vast snow. The wind blows and the snow falls, and the world is in a blur. In addition to the shrill wind, it seems that no sound can be heard any more.


    After flying off the snowy ground, even if it''s only ten or ten feet high, you will feel that the temperature is suddenly cold and the wind is suddenly strong in the middle of the sky. It''s very difficult for ordinary monks to persist in this situation, even if they will be knocked down soon.


    But on this night, Zhong Qingzhu has been flying in mid air for a long time.


    The snowflakes whirling behind her like a whirlwind seem to be her two white wings, and she seems to be able to endure the harsh environment above the snow plain. The snowflakes falling down from the sky will be blocked by an invisible force every time they are about a foot away from her.


    She is flying in the air, the speed is not particularly fast, because she often has to look down at the foot of the earth, carefully searching. However, after flying for such a long time, all she could see was a vast expanse of snow, without any strange scenery, let alone the figures of Shen Shi and Zhong Qinglu she wanted to find.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s strange snake pupil flashed a faint anxious light, but in that strange pupil, it seems that even this trace of emotion is with strange cold.


    Gradually, Zhong Qingzhu found that he seemed to be lost.


    According to the common sense, if there is no great danger, because of the warning from Yongye, neither Shen Shi nor Zhong Qinglu will fly on the snow. If they both walked away on the snow, they would not be faster than they are now. In other words, after leaving the rest cave, they had already found such a large area, and they should have found them anyway.


    But it didn''t.


    Zhong Qingzhu looked up coldly to see the falling, cold and violent snow.


    The only explanation is that Yongye''s words are true. Even if you can endure the severe cold and strong wind, you are easily confused by the wind and snow and lose your way.


    It''s just that although she feels something wrong, Zhong Qingzhu is still calm and doesn''t mean to be flustered. There is still a little anxiety in her eyes, but not for herself, but for the missing Shen Shi.In this world, I don''t know when, Zhong Qingzhu has found that his heart has slowly and irreversibly become cold, that kind of indifference seems to come out from the bone, and his feelings for all the people around him seem to be cooling. Every time in the dead of night, when she was alone in the lonely cave or house, she would be a little afraid.


    She would sit in a corner where no one could see her until dawn.


    Later, she gradually found that, in fact, she was not completely cold. In her deep heart, there would still be some warm and concerned thoughts, which were the only ones that could warm her heart.


    Mother is one.


    Stone, it''s another one.


    The dark and huge snake shadow sways slowly in the void, seems to be a little rebellious, coldly looking at the cold world, looming behind Zhong Qingzhu. Zhong Qingzhu''s face was so indifferent that he stopped in mid air. The strange snake pupil looked around and searched carefully.


    However, in the eye, it is still a hopeless world of snow.


    Stone, where is he? Will something happen to him


    The cold and heartless mood seemed to be worried again because she thought of it, but even if it was anxiety and worry, even if it was a kind of pain, it was still a kind of warm feeling, which made her feel that her heart was not completely cold.


    So her eyes became sharper and sharper, and she wanted to find the stone anyway.


    He You can''t die!


    She chose a direction in silence, and then flew forward, facing the wind and snow, like a giant snake across the sky.


    The white world seemed endless, but the person she wanted to find never appeared. Just as she was beginning to feel restless and upset, all of a sudden, Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes in the snake pupil were fixed, looking at a place deep in the wind and snow.


    There was some darkness there, but the darkness seemed to be rolling and shaking. Before long, a very large dark shadow seemed to move quickly to Zhong Qingzhu from that direction. Vaguely, Zhong Qingzhu also saw two very obvious green fire eyes symbolizing the characteristics of ghosts.


    A powerful ghost suddenly appeared in the cold snow in the middle of the night.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face suddenly darkened and gave a cold hum. He was more and more contemptuous of monk Yongye in his heart. At the same time, he also set off what he had heard from Shen Shi before. The stone is right. There are ghosts on the snowy plain.


    The huge ghost moved very quickly, even looked embarrassed, and seemed to have a strong intention to escape from a certain place. Zhong Qingzhu felt a little bit about it, but he didn''t understand why. Generally speaking, it''s not a smart thing to stop a ghost that seems to be in good condition when it runs away so recklessly. However, it seems that Zhong Qingzhu doesn''t want to be a smart person this evening.


    It''s not a wise man''s job to turn against Zhong Qinglu; it''s not a wise man''s job to go out and look for stones on a cold and snowy night.


    So at this time, Zhong Qingzhu coldly looked at the huge shadow, and suddenly fell directly. The black snake in the middle of the sky seemed to make a roar. In an instant, the wind and snow poured back, and the sky and the earth changed color. As soon as she flashed, she had fallen in front of the running shadow, and blocked its way.


    "Roar!"


    A roar full of anger burst out from the darkness. The black shadow stopped and roared to look at the wild and ferocious black snake in the air.


    Mysterious and strange green fire, burning in the dark, finally fell on the seemingly Petite Terran woman.


    Zhong Qingzhu stares coldly at the shadow in front of him. His face is cold, and he says coldly:


    "just a moment, I''ll ask you about someone!"


    "Roar!" To her surprise, there was a fierce roar. The huge ghost had no interest in chatting with the beautiful but strange Terran woman. The black air rose suddenly in the snow and rushed to Zhong Qingzhu.


    As soon as Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes were fixed, the shadow of the black snake behind him was full at the same time. Two different lights came out of the snake''s pupil, and he wanted to move. Since he is not willing to speak, let''s fight until he is willing to speak. Anyway, this aimless search and dim hope really makes people crazy.


    Just at this time, all of a sudden, whether it was the shadow or Zhong Qingzhu, they all froze. It seemed that they felt something at the same time. They turned their heads and looked at a distant place at almost the same time.


    In that direction, it''s where the ghosts come from.


    In that very distant snow, the dark sky full of thick clouds, suddenly appeared a dazzling light. Like a sharp sword, it bursts out from the snowy earth and stabs the sky. It actually stabs a huge hole out of the dark cloud sky. The wind rolls and the clouds roll like the waves, reflecting the brilliance, just like a magnificent pillar of light standing between the heaven and the earth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    At the beginning, it was just a snowy night which was not so different from usual. It was cold, cruel, indifferent and endless snowstorm. The dark sky and the vast earth are decorated with a pale color by the heavy snow, and there is no breath of life in most of the time.


    Even some tenacious and tenacious creatures living in the Arctic snow plain will not appear in such a night. Instead, they will huddle in their nests, looking forward to a less cold moment at dawn.


    This was a night when everyone fell asleep peacefully and suffered from cold and cold nights, but on this night, many people did not fall asleep.


    Half empty cave, until late at night, GANZE, sunyou and Yongye three people, but still not sleepy. The burning bonfire had been dim and was about to go out, but it was always added new firewood and burned brightly again. The three of them sat around the fire. Most of the time, they didn''t speak. They seemed to be thinking about each other. Then at some point, GANZE sighed, stood up and moved himself. By the way, he went around the passage and came to the entrance of the cave. When he looked at the windy and snowy night, he suddenly saw a light column splitting the dark sky like a sword.


    Deep in the far north snow plain, under the greater wind and snow, an ancient and huge temple stands on the open and lifeless snow plain. The halls and pavilions are stacked like a forest, and even the wind and snow can''t hide the ancient flavor. Most of the monks have already settled down. Occasionally, in some small courtyards, you can see some lonely and quiet figures sitting in the snow with naked upper body and closed eyes. They are the disciples of "wind and snow Zen" in the Dragon Hall of kuxiu town. In one of the small quiet halls, master tianku, who was meditating with his knees crossed, suddenly stopped a string of rosary beads in his hands. Then he opened his eyes and looked into the distance. His eyes passed through the quiet hall, the high wall and the temple, and saw the pillar of light that went straight to the sky.


    From the abyss, there is a giant standing in the dark, and it is hard to imagine that it is only a giant standing in the dark. They lean on this huge mountain which seems to connect the heaven and the earth, and coldly look at the light piercing the dark clouds in the distance, and at the magnificent scene where the waves and clouds make the heaven and the earth shake and the clouds change color. The headless giant was silent. The old dragon grunted, but it seemed to have some helplessness.


    "It''s time to come. I can''t avoid it."


    It whispered in the dark.


    In fact, the brilliant, dazzling, magnificent and amazing huge pillar of broken sky light did not last long. At most, it only twinkled in the dark world of wind and snow for less than ten breath, then quickly faded and disappeared.


    Darkness and snow suddenly occupied this cold world again. The dark clouds in the sky gathered together again. It seemed that they wanted to prove that everything was the same as before and nothing had happened. However, although the shocking pillar of light has disappeared, in the dark sky, it still seems that there are still suffocating shadows. It seems that the moment of light is enough to shatter the darkness and leave an indelible breath.


    Above the snow, everything is quiet.


    After the brilliance that people can''t look directly at, the darkness that follows seems to be far better than before. The glimmer that could have been seen a little at the moment also disappears, and the wind also darkens. Only the snow is still falling silently.


    It took a while for Zhong Qinglu to let her eyes adapt to the darkness and see some fuzzy scenery around her. However, at this moment, she always felt that her breath was shaking.


    The light came from the stone at first.


    She suddenly felt very afraid. This harsh and cold snow, this group of ferocious and terrifying ghost blood wolves, walking on the edge of life and death, that thrilling feeling was unprecedented in the safe and comfortable Jinhong mountain.


    It''s like the other dark side of the world she knows about the past.


    Perhaps in the past, she had occasionally heard some elder friends say these things, but when she was here for the first time, she still felt timid from the bottom of her heart.


    For a moment, it suddenly occurred to her that when she was a child, the stone was still a teenager. After making an agreement with herself, was she going to fight for life and death on the demon island? The spirit material he brought back was replaced by Spirit Crystal, and he gave it to himself. Maybe those spirit crystals all had the smell of blood?


    Gradually, her eyes became clearer. She held her breath, and then saw the scene around her. With this small circle as the center, all the snow in the vicinity of tens of feet suddenly disappeared, just like a violent explosion, which instantly melted all the snow. At the moment, all the fierce wolves around her fell to the ground, motionless and letting the snow fall Falling on them.


    Innumerable pairs of eyes burning with green fire have all gone out at the moment. Before the magnificent light column, any ghost breath seems to be unable to survive. All the ghost blood wolves are in a mess of flesh and blood. It seems that they have been burned by the most terrible hell fire. They are completely out of shape and make people feel cold.Zhong Qinglu turns her head slowly. On the ground behind her, there is a man, and a little black pig is guarding him.


    Her eyes were full of shock and disbelief, and she clearly remembered the incredible scene before.


    When the stone fainted and fell on the snow, when the surrounding wolves roared and rushed to tear him up, she was in a daze in the air. When she suddenly realized that she could never leave such a person as stone and was about to fly away with him, she suddenly saw that from the body of the stone, to be exact, from the position of his lower abdomen Dantian, a ray of gold came out The brilliance of color.


    The golden light immediately enveloped his whole body, and then pieces of golden armor with dragon pattern appeared around his body. Almost at the same time, Shen Shi''s face suddenly appeared an unimaginable severe distortion, as if at that moment, he was awakened by the incomparable pain.


    And the wolves have come.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was desperate.


    The darkness is gone.


    There is no space in the world for him to live on.


    There seems to be a roar around him. Xiao Hei, who is still with him, is frantically trying to block the swarming wolves. Because he has no way to go back, he can no longer avoid the attack of the wolves with his agile body, and his body also flows blood quickly, showing white bones.


    Then the golden light scattered like fragments.


    Once the dragon pattern armor seemed to burst out the last dazzling brilliance in the world, and then the brilliance dissipated.


    He was in the dark, cold face, cold heart, feel his body in this moment at least three wolf mouth has been biting flesh and blood, countless ghost like in front of shaking, low and vicious roar in the ear.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he threw away a wolf and put his palm like a knife into his belly.


    When the unimaginable pain surged into his head and made his whole body tremble, a figure suddenly passed in his mind. And the next moment, is a blank, as if the whole body of blood disappeared in an instant, gathered to a certain place.


    Under the dark underground palace, the figure of half man and half ghost


    A long time ago, in the demon clan underground palace under the Qinglong mountains of Tianhong City, the secret method Huang Ming taught Shen Shi was to abandon the orifices and return to the Dantian, or abandon the orifices and choose the orifices. Choosing one of the two represents the two different paths Shen Shi will take in the future.


    It''s just that this kind of choice is cruel and merciless, but when the secret method is really practiced, of course, it''s impossible to directly hack your stomach and insert your hand into the Dantian field. According to Huang Ming''s secret method, even if Shen Shi chooses one of the ways, he should practice cautiously. He slowly draws out the spiritual power from the Dantian or the orifices, transforms the secret method into the spiritual power of another orifices, and finally completely empties and discards one of them. Only when the whole body''s spiritual power is combined into one, can he succeed. It will take at least about January.


    Shen Shi had been hesitant about this matter before. Even when he was on the Jinhong mountain, he thought more about it. In fact, he still kept the path of elixir field and abandoned the Yin Yang mantra. After all, the Sizheng school was where he grew up and practiced since he was a child, and it was very important in his heart. But this idea has been until he came to the Arctic snow plain, after several twists and turns, especially after meeting the old dragon and the powerful headless giant, he wavered a little.


    Then, it was suddenly in this desperate situation.


    What else can you care about when it comes to life and death?


    What do you value most in life and death?


    Is it a silent clan far away from the sky, or can it make you powerful? If you have enough strength, won''t you fall into such a desperate situation?


    If you have enough strength, won''t many things happen?


    If it''s strong enough, maybe She won''t leave


    Time is so urgent, so short, life and death only in an instant, open and close your eyes, as if it is a reincarnation.


    He could not care too much, even at the last moment, the dark and strange figure of non-human and non ghost still passed through his mind once.


    When the light of the dragon''s gold armor burst out, the last point of light was like the stars scattered into ashes, his heart seemed to be as cold as ice at that moment. He had no pity for the world, including himself, and put his palm into his stomach. When the painful pain came, he made himself choose the road ahead of time in the most fierce and crazy way ¡£


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    He directly destroyed his own Dantian!


    In an instant, it seemed that a sun was exploding in his body. It wanted to blow him to pieces. The huge spiritual power of losing his home suddenly burst open, and then rushed into the meridians of his whole body with irresistible momentum. Where he passed, such as a sharp blade, instantly cut countless wounds in his body.


    This is chaos. Since ancient times, no one has ever done this. No one has ever chosen such a painful and crazy way to die, even if he has committed suicide.


    But Shen Shi has no time to practice that secret method. He needs strength. Without strength, he will die now. But even this method doesn''t seem to have any hope of success. His whole body is as painful as a knife cut, as the convulsions of thousands of cuts. The spirit power is completely in disorder. Even if he destroys his own elixir field, there is no sign of rushing to his other spirit power nest.


    So the only thing waiting for him is death.


    Perhaps those ghost blood wolf sharp teeth claw, but it is a relief for him, it is just his dying struggle.


    In desperation, Shen Shi''s whole spirit is concentrated in his own mind. He desperately wants to use the secret method taught by Huang Ming to extract the scattered elixir power from his body. However, he soon finds that he seems to have completely lost control of the elixir power in his body.


    Everything is out of control


    Sure enough, the madness before death is impossible to succeed.


    Shen Shi breathed out a breath of pain and closed his eyes to die.


    Just at this moment, he suddenly saw the shadow of the ancient and clumsy sword in the depth of his mind. Somehow, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the sword was very familiar and had a very cordial feeling.


    Think about it. The ancient sword of killing immortals has been in his body for a long time. Sometimes, Shen Shi even forgets its existence and takes it as a part of his body.


    In the agony, his mind suddenly calmed down. He silently gazed at the empty shadow of the ancient sword. Suddenly, his mind turned into an arm, stretched out in the empty air, and firmly grasped the handle of the ancient sword.


    His whole body was shocked suddenly, and the crazy spirit power he met also stopped for a moment.


    A moment later, the ancient sword of killing immortals slowly began to emit a white and soft light in his body. It became brighter and brighter until it revealed his head and eyes.


    A magical and strange golden whirlpool starts to revolve around the ancient sword of killing immortals. The whole orifices are roaring, and the pure and incomparable spiritual power that has been cultivated for a long time is involved one after another. Then there seems to be thunder and lightning, and it seems to resonate with heaven and earth. It seems that the Lingqiao is this heaven and earth, and the snow on the snowy plain also shudders.


    "Kaka kaka..." A series of strange sounds reverberated from the inside of Shen Shi''s fallen body. The ghost blood wolves, who were about to bite him, were startled. They could not help but step back. Then they saw a light coming out of the dying man.


    Shen Shi clearly saw that all the spirit power in his body suddenly seemed to encounter an irresistible strong suction, which was extracted from all corners of his body and rushed to his head crazily, and the end point was the powerful whirlpool on the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    After a while, his whole body''s spiritual power suddenly disappeared, and then, for the first time in his life, completely gathered in one place.


    In his mind!


    The ancient sword of killing immortals in the whirlpool suddenly glowed. Shen Shi suddenly opened his eyes. He only felt that the ancient breath came down from the sky, and it seemed that it was somewhere in his body. His right arm suddenly swung out, a shadow suddenly appeared, and an ancient sword appeared in his hand.


    The sword is shining, gazing at the world coldly.


    Everything in the world seems to be in the palm, so the heart of killing can no longer be restrained!


    Between his eyes and brows, he was as cold as ice, and no longer had any emotion. He stabbed at the dark sky with a sword, not to the wolves, not to the earth, not to life and death.


    So there was a light.


    Straight through the sky!


    After that, all the ghosts were killed by the same fire.


    The column of light went straight up into the sky, pierced the dark clouds, and caused rolling waves. It was like a giant beast that had been dormant for thousands of years, suddenly woke up and roared at the sky.


    So the wind and cloud changed color, and all living beings looked sideways.


    The figure holding the ancient sword stood in the deepest part of the brilliance for about ten minutes. Then when the light dissipated and the ancient sword disappeared, he fell down without saying a word.


    When Shen Shi woke up again, his first feeling was intense pain all over his body, followed by a familiar chill. Then gradually the wisdom came back to his mind, slowly remembered everything before.The column of light that went straight to the sky, as if there were still hot shadows in his eyes, even with a bit of pain, which made him feel incredible at the moment. He breathed a little subconsciously. He didn''t know whether it was because of the pain on his body or the sudden fear in his memory.


    "Stone, stone?"


    A few familiar calls suddenly sounded in his ear, which sounded like Qinglu''s voice. Shen Shi opened his eyes wearily, and found that Qinglu''s face was in front of his eyes. In his bright eyes, there was a mixture of anxiety and surprise, staring at him tightly.


    "You wake up!" Seeing that Shen Shi opened his eyes, Zhong Qinglu immediately cheered and couldn''t help holding him in her arms. The corner of her eyes flickered faintly. It seems that she was really worried about him just now. Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and suddenly took a cold breath. Zhong Qinglu was surprised and quickly let go, and asked:


    "stone, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi didn''t answer her immediately. Instead, he looked inside himself. Sure enough, as he had guessed in his heart, his physical appearance seemed to be OK for the time being, but the inside, especially the meridians and Qi, was already in a mess.


    There are so many fluke things in the world. Although Shen Shi didn''t quite understand why he was able to wield the earth shaking sword and survive in the crazy self destruction of Dantian, there is no doubt that the ancient sword of killing immortal hidden in his mind once again saved him at the critical moment of life and death Life. This ancient sword obviously has a powerful power that he can''t understand. Under the protection of this power, he abruptly completed the act of destroying the two orifices of Dantian and returning to one.


    At this moment, the elixir field under his belly has been destroyed, and his whole body''s spiritual power has been gathered in his orifices. He is honest and obedient, and no longer half violent. When Shen Shi subconsciously and gently tried to mobilize the spirit power in his orifices, he only felt that his mind was moving with his heart. Almost at the same time, the spirit power in his orifices immediately responded. In an instant, it was like a lightning flash. Along the broken meridians, it was like an arrow from the string to the fingertip, and a fireball was almost instantaneous.


    However, it was in this short process that a knife like pain suddenly passed from his meridians and Qi. In a flash, it seemed that thousands of sharp blades pierced into his body together. Shen Shi was shocked, and his face turned pale in an instant. The light of the fire only flashed and then went out quickly. This speed is so fast, almost only in the blink of an eye, even close to Zhong Qinglu did not feel.


    At the moment, Zhong Qinglu''s face is also a little pale. She seems to be frightened by Shen Shi''s sudden depression. She thinks that he has had an accident or is seriously injured. She almost cries again. But after all, she bit her teeth and held back the panic in her heart. She awkwardly held Shen Shi in her arms. After thinking about it, she leaned his head against her chest, bent over and tilted her body forward slightly to block the cold wind and snow for him.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, you''ll be ok..." She said in a low voice, hugging Shen Shi''s cold body, desperately trying to give him some warmth, but she didn''t find that in fact, she was the one who was shaking in the two bodies.


    "It''s all right. It''s almost dawn." Her voice reverberated in Shen Shi''s ear. Shen Shi looked at her wearily and thought that it wasn''t so fast. The night here in the Arctic snow plain has been very long.


    But these words, he did not have the strength to say after all, a deeper and heavier fatigue slowly surged up, he seemed to lose all his strength, such as falling into a bottomless sea, slowly sinking towards the dark bottom, and then fainted again.


    When she saw Shen Shi''s eyes closed again, and his head suddenly tilted to the side weakly. When she met her chest, Zhong Qinglu shrank in surprise and shyness. But suddenly, for a moment, she suddenly held her breath, and felt a fear that she had never felt before.


    The white frost and snow were falling, and the cold wind seemed to freeze all her blood. She looked at the man in her arms, and suddenly found that this time, she had no time to say anything to him.


    It''s like many years ago, he was still secretly refining pills on the herring island. With a happy mood, he ran to the dock with the pills that had just been successfully refined to wait for him to come back. He wanted to share with him the secret and joy that only belonged to them.


    But the man who got off the boat that night was no longer with him.


    The cold wind and snow seemed to turn into terrible hands, holding her throat, making her whole body tremble and speechless, but in the next quarter, Zhong Qinglu''s body suddenly felt a trace of warmth.


    Zhong Qinglu''s body trembles, and immediately reaches over and probes into Shen Shi''s nose. After a while, although the breath is a little weak, it finally exists stably.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    He''s still alive.


    He''s still alive!


    Zhong Qinglu stayed in the same place for a long time. Suddenly, she hugged Shen Shi tightly, as if she would never let go. The snow fell and dyed her body white, but Zhong Qinglu didn''t seem to feel cold any more.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you..." She said such a word in Shen Shi''s ear.


    Then she stood up, smiling, as if all of a sudden, she had unlimited courage to face the dark snowy night, even if the night was so deep, even if the snow was so big, even if there might be some fierce and cruel demons in the dark at any time.


    But all of a sudden, she was not afraid.


    She took his fainted body in her arms, slowly stood up, let all his weight rest on her body, and then, little by little, began to move forward. Her feet were still uncomfortable, but she didn''t care about the pain. After two steps, Zhong Qinglu suddenly thought of something. She turned her head and took a look. Then she found a little black pig with many scars on her body. It seemed that she stood on the snow and looked at herself in amazement.


    Xiao Hei looks surprised.


    Zhong Qinglu suddenly smiles at the little black pig. In the snowstorm, her smile suddenly becomes confident and charming. She has never had the confidence and determination. She says to the little black pig:


    "little black, go by yourself. I don''t have the strength to help you." She held Shen Shi''s body and walked forward slowly. Xiaohei stares at the woman in disbelief behind her. After a while, she suddenly shakes her body, shakes off the snowflakes and mumbles for a while. She seems to be complaining that these women are really hard to understand, and then she slowly follows up. Then he heard the woman walking in front of him, looking up to face the snow, smiling with a firmness, and saying:


    "I''m going to take him back!"


    Zhong Qinglu is determined to take Shen Shi out and let him live, because she still has a lot to say to him. When she was a child, she never wanted to experience the night when she was waiting at the dock. However, this blizzard, or soon let her feel the pain and suffering.


    When she ran out alone, she didn''t have a clear understanding or a clear impression of the snowstorm in the outside world. At that time, she was full of spirit and energy, and she didn''t feel how grinding it was in this cold and bitter snow night.


    Until this time.


    One of her feet was injured, Shen Shi was seriously injured, and she was in a coma. She could only help him with all her strength, and barely walked forward against the snowstorm. As for the little black pig, she followed behind without saying a word. She would hear two grunts from time to time, but it seemed that it was good enough not to fall behind, and the others didn''t need its help.


    Maybe it''s because of fatigue, injury or worry about Shen Shi''s injury, Zhong Qinglu always feels that she is walking very slowly, but the snow in front of her doesn''t show any sign of abating, on the contrary, she feels that it''s getting bigger and bigger. The cold wind is blowing on her face like a knife. It seems to be constantly breaking her courage and slowing her down.


    She felt that she had been walking for a long time. She gradually felt that she was tired physically and mentally. However, in the snowstorm, she still did not find the way back. Like Shen Shi before, Zhong Qinglu soon found herself lost in the storm.


    She stopped and gasped for a moment. She held Shen Shi''s hands tightly and looked at the endless white snow in front of her silently. Suddenly, she felt a little wronged and a little sad.


    She turned her head slightly and saw that Shen Shi''s head was covered with snow at some time. She quickly patted the snow with her hand. Then she looked at his face with his eyes closed. She suddenly laughed, bent down her head to his ear and said softly:


    "stone, I''m sorry."


    The little black pig, who was following behind him, had been walking with some boredom. Looking around, he seemed to be a bit distracted. One of them accidentally bumped into the heels of the two people in front of him. A stagger, the little pig fell on the snow, suddenly some angry to hum up.


    Zhong Qinglu looked back and laughed. She said in a soft voice, "you too, Xiao Hei. I''m sorry for your suffering."


    Little black pig was obviously stunned for a moment. After a moment, he snorted and raised his neck. He walked around, but he came to the front of them and went on. And after walking a few steps, it suddenly looked back at Zhong Qinglu, showing a bit of impatience, and gave a bad cry.


    At the beginning, Zhong Qinglu didn''t react. Then she suddenly brightened up and said, "you Shall we follow you? "


    Little black pig''s head nodded a little, as if she was so stupid. Then she turned her head and walked forward again. With a cheer, Zhong Qinglu quickly hugged Shen Shi and tried to follow little black.


    Maybe it''s because of the goal, even if it''s a pig leading the way, Zhong Qinglu still feels that her heart has settled down a lot. Xiao Hei, of course, knows that she has been with Shen Shi all these years. She must have some unique skills that she doesn''t know.With this idea in her heart, she feels that her strength seems to have increased again. She helps Shen Shi to walk behind Xiao Hei. After walking for less than half an hour, Zhong Qinglu still didn''t seem to find the way back to the cave. In fact, Zhong Qinglu basically gave up the idea of going back. But unexpectedly, Xiao Hei was walking with her like this, and he didn''t know how to distinguish the direction in the dark, because in the past, he was always walking with his head down, and at most he raised his head occasionally to smell in the air. Then, it actually took Zhong Qinglu to a rare slope on the snow plain.


    Most of the places on the far north snow plain are flat fields. The slope is not big, but it covers a large area. It looks like it is at least 100 mu. When the snow fell, the slope was white and lifeless.


    When Zhong Qinglu saw Xiao Hei stop on the slope, she was puzzled and looked repeatedly to make sure that she didn''t find any place to shelter from the wind or where there would be some caves. She was about to ask Xiao Hei, but suddenly she saw the little black pig sniffing in the air twice. Then she spread her legs and suddenly rushed down the slope and ran on the snow About ten feet away, he suddenly stopped somewhere.


    "Roar


    It yelled at the snow. Zhong Qinglu slowly leaned over with Shen Shi in her arms. She was a little stunned and looked there, but there was no movement on the snow.


    Xiao Hei''s head suddenly went down, and with a "whoosh" sound, her whole body was submerged in the snow, and disappeared in an instant. Zhong Qinglu was so surprised that she rushed to the snow. Before long, she saw that there was a cave more than half a person''s height in the snow, which was dug obliquely on the slope. Then after a while, she suddenly came out of the strange cave There was a burst of screams, fighting and barking, crackling, so busy.


    After such a short meeting, all of a sudden, only a few whines of "Wuwu" were heard. A snow-white fox sprang out of the cave and ran all the way. His beautiful hair was plucked and beaten in many places. It seemed that he had been severely taught a lesson.


    Little black pig came out of the hole and glared at the fox. Then he looked back at Zhong Qinglu, raised a pig''s hoof and pointed to the fox hole.


    Zhong Qinglu is silent for a moment. She smiles at Xuehu with some apology. She still bends down and goes in. The hole is not very big. It''s only half a person''s height, but she can barely sit up against the wall. And the most important thing is that after arriving at the cave, even if there is still a little smell of fox here, there is no cold wind blowing in the face, and no cold snow falling directly on the body, which seems to warm the whole body all at once.


    Xiao Hei also came in, and outside the cave, the fox was obviously not reconciled. He cried out a little far away from the cave, looking very angry. But he just barked a few times. Suddenly, a dark shadow flew out of the hole again. In a twinkling of an eye, he rushed to the fox. With a hoof on the fox''s head, he beat it to the ground.


    The fox was shocked. Before he could react, he saw the ferocious little black pig''s hoof was like rain. In a flash, he beat the snow fox dizzy, and even couldn''t stand still. Finally, he stood up and kicked the fox on the ass directly. With a "poof", he kicked the fox away for a long time.


    The fox "Ao" a cry, this time is no longer dare to stay for a long time, immediately holding the tail scurrying, strode away, disappeared in the snow.


    Xiao Hei stares at the direction of the fox running away, grunts a few times, and then Shi Shiran runs back to the cave it forcibly occupied.


    At the moment, the battle between the two sides is fierce, but the distance between the two sides is very intense.


    After driving away the fox people and occupying the fox''s cave, it felt strange, but after entering the cave, there was no wind, sword, frost, sword or snow. This rough cave still makes people feel that it is a most comfortable place. Zhong Qinglu carefully puts the unconscious Shen Shi on the ground, and then sits down beside him.


    Xiao Hei, who showed his domineering spirit outside the cave, ran back happily and looked at the two people staying in the cave. Without more movement, he went to the side of Shen Shi''s body, leaned against his body and rubbed his body with his head. It seemed that he confirmed that the unfortunate guy was not dead. Then he grunted and leaned back comfortably He narrowed his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    Zhong Qinglu thought for a while, went to his waist to fumble in the Ruyi bag, then took out a candle and flint, lit it gently, and then found a calm corner to put it down. The dim yellow candlelight glowed a warm halo in the cave, illuminating the nearby area.


    Zhong Qinglu then looked around and found that the fox cave was not too deep. She could see it at a glance. Less than a foot deep, there is nothing but the innermost place covered with hay, like a fox''s sleeping nest. It looks like a single snow fox who likes to be clean


    It''s just that in the cold Arctic snow, I don''t know where the snow fox found the hay.


    Looking back, Zhong Qinglu''s eyes fall back on Shen Shi and Xiao Hei. They are lying there one by one. It seems that all of a sudden, the cold and harsh snowy world outside is far away from here. Under the dim yellow but warm candlelight, the scene was a bit strange soft, touched the bottom of her heart.


    Then she saw the wounds on Shen Shi''s body. Blood was seen in several places. The wounds were very long and deep, but it was gratifying that the original black color of the wounds had disappeared for some reason. It seemed that there was only pure trauma left.


    Zhong Qinglu pursed her mouth, and then went to Ruyi bag to touch it. In a twinkling of an eye, there were more bottles and cans in her hands, flashing soft light in the candlelight. She was born in the Dan Hall in Lingxiao sect, and she was also a disciple of Yun Ni, the elder of the Dan Hall. Of course, she was familiar with the treatment of Dan medicine. First of all, she chose a four grade elixir, which is very valuable for internal injuries, and fed it to Shen Shi without any pain. Then she picked out the most effective external elixir from the elixirs she carried with her, and began to give Shen Shi the medicine carefully.


    Lingxiao zongdantang has been famous in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world for many years. Zhong Qinglu carries these better pills with her, so after she handles and bandages Shen Shi''s wound, Shen Shi''s face looks much better soon. At least the frowns, which were still frowning even though he was in a coma, relaxed a lot at the moment, as if the pain he felt had been relieved a lot.


    Looking at Shen Shi''s face, Zhong Qinglu was obviously relieved, but then she swept her eyes to one side and saw Xiao Hei lying beside Shen Shi. She was stunned again. It seems that the wound on the little black pig is more than Shen Shi''s, and bone can be seen in some places, which makes the smooth and soft fur of the little black look terrible.


    However, the pig seems to have more skin than its owner. Even though there are so many wounds on his body, he still comes all the way and occupies a fox''s nest for them to escape from the wind and snow. At the moment, he seems to be resting quietly beside Shen Shi.


    Zhong Qinglu silently looks at the wound on Xiao Hei''s body. After a while, she silently picks up the remaining pills and erases them from Xiao Hei''s body.


    When her palm touched Xiaohei''s body, Xiaohei suddenly opened her eyes and raised her head. Her eyes seemed to be on guard and looked at Zhong Qinglu. Zhong Qinglu said softly, "don''t be afraid. I''ll help you. If you apply these drugs, the wound will heal quickly."


    Xiao Hei stares at her for a while, without any intimacy or more opposition. Zhong Qinglu smiles and begins to apply medicine to it.


    Maybe it''s Zhong Qinglu''s soft palm and gentle touch, or those elixirs do feel that they are good for the injury. Xiao Hei''s wariness in his eyes gradually disappears. He looks at Zhong Qinglu''s action for a while, and then slowly lowers his head down again. In this way, Zhong Qinglu finishes everything, and then he has several more cloth bands on his body, which makes him look a little bit worried Funny look.


    After a while, the little clock stretched out her head and even licked her eyes.


    Zhong Qinglu laughs, looks at Xiao Hei, and then tries to reach out and touch her head. Xiao Hei doesn''t mean to object. Her ears are slightly lowered. It seems that she has accepted Zhong Qinglu.


    In the cold snowy night, this small hole hidden under the snow is like a warm paradise, which seems to be far away from the harsh and merciless world outside. However, under the harsh snow, the real mountain is still not far away.


    The darkness, like an ancient beast, sprang up in all directions. In the deepest part of the darkness, two huge shadows were fighting madly together. The ghostly black tentacle, like a wild whip, with the power that seems to tear the earth, desperately hit the black giant snake in the mid air. However, the black giant snake seemed to have no feeling at all, and let the giant force break up his body, but a big mouth was hard to bite the black shadow''s chest.


    Suddenly, two huge shadows fell down at the same time, and then they rolled wildly in the snow. The wind and snow roared like wild animals, following their shadows and roaring.


    Let go, it is a life and death!Never die!


    Finally, it seemed that the roar of the black shadow was heard. And they can roll to that slope, suddenly the wind and snow suddenly stopped, the huge black snake figure suddenly soared up, a mass of darkness swept under the black snake, where the ground cracked. At the same time, there was a blood spring that only shot in the air like a black spring. The huge black shadow struggled to death and ran away. However, after a moment, he fell to the ground and died after a reluctant roar.


    The scarred and tired Zhong Qingzhu came from the shadow of the black snake in the air and slowly fell to the ground. His face looked very pale. Seeing the huge shadow ghost finally die, those strange black tentacles fall in mid air and fall to the snow.


    One of the big tentacles fell heavily on the snow slope, and the ground nearby seemed to shake a few times, shaking off countless snowflakes. Then Zhong Qingzhu suddenly saw the snow, and suddenly there was a gap, showing a faint yellow light.


    Her face cooled for a moment.


    Zhong Qinglu certainly felt the vibration of the ground. In fact, before she realized it, Xiao Hei, who had been quiet, suddenly opened her eyes at a certain moment, raised her head and stared at the direction of the hole, showing some vigilance again.


    Zhong Qinglu didn''t react at first. When she wanted to ask Xiao Hei to lie down and have a rest, she found that Xiao Hei didn''t pay attention to her meaning. Instead, she kept looking at the outside of the cave, and seemed to be a little nervous.


    Zhong Qinglu was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, her heart beat faster in her chest. She carefully looked outside the fox cave, only to see that the place where she could reach was a vast expanse of snow. It''s just that this kind of desolate picture doesn''t give Zhong Qinglu much comfort. Looking back at Xiao Hei who is still on guard, she feels as if an unknown danger is approaching.


    Then she heard the earth shaking.


    At first, there was a slight tremor, but then it became frequent and violent. The dull sound spread rapidly from the distance to the hillside, and the vibration became stronger and stronger. In the middle, there began to be a frightening roar, just like an extremely fierce beast fighting to the death.


    Even if Zhong Qinglu was hiding in this small cave, she could still feel how fierce the sudden fight outside was. Her face turned pale, she stepped back a little, sat down beside Shen Shi, and then grasped his hand in her palm.


    All of a sudden, all the voices outside were cut off. The roar, the roar, the fight, and some strange sounds that even Zhong Qinglu could not distinguish all stopped for a moment. At that moment, as if the wind and snow stopped.


    After a while, suddenly there was a heavy muffled sound above the ground above the head, like a giant falling down and falling heavily on the ground, followed by a series of sounds from all around, like many things falling down.


    With a bang, a heavy object just fell outside the cave entrance, which was not far away from the cave. In an instant, a piece of snow fog was thrown up, and even a thin layer of snow which had been accumulated in the cave entrance was shaken down. Zhong Qinglu was startled. She quickly looked up and saw that a piece of black tentacle like object was smashed not far from the cave. It was so thick that it could almost be as thick as an adult''s waist. Moreover, it seemed that it was still not dead at the moment. It was like a dying snake, slightly twisted and twitching on the ground.


    A large amount of black liquid gushed out from the broken wound on the tentacle, and instantly dyed the surrounding snow black.


    Even Zhong Qinglu saw that in some places where the black water flowed, the snow made a slight "Zizi" sound and was rapidly eroding. It seemed that the blood of this tentacle itself had amazing poison.


    Zhong Qinglu has never seen such a monster before. She is a little nervous. She holds her breath and leans on Shen Shi''s side. Without blinking, she stares at the tentacle outside the cave. She is worried about whether this strange thing will jump up suddenly.


    Fortunately, however, the broken tentacle did not appear to be reborn. Its twitching and twisting movements and strength were slowly weakening, and it soon stiffened in the ice and snow. It looked completely frozen. Zhong Qinglu waited for a while, and finally felt that the strange thing outside was dead. She was relieved. Just at this time, she suddenly heard another voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    The sound of footsteps.


    The subtle but clear sound of footsteps, trampling on the snow outside, came slowly step by step from the distance, "sand, sand, sand..." There is no haste, there is no slowness. It keeps a steady speed all the time, but the direction is very clear. It comes towards the outside tentacle all the time.


    Or, towards this cave


    The wind is still blowing and the snow is still falling.


    Snow is still so cold, in addition to the wind as usual, only like stepping on the heart of Zhong Qinglu those steps. Zhong Qinglu stares at the small open space outside the entrance of the cave with a straight face. At the same time, a bright yellow ring appears quietly in her hand.


    Before this trip, master Yunni privately gave her a magic weapon to protect her body. It was called "rock circle". What she took was the meaning that the huge rock was as motionless as a mountain. Before, when Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi were besieged by ghost blood wolves in the snow, she also offered this magic weapon. Even in a tense state, she still blocked a lot of dangerous attacks.


    It didn''t take long for the footstep to come near, and it sounded that the man outside didn''t have any hesitation, so he walked straight to the cave where Zhong Qinglu and Shen Shi were hiding.


    Zhong Qinglu''s heart was beating and full of amazement. But a moment later, she suddenly seemed to think of something. She suddenly looked back and found that the burning candle was still in the corner there, emitting a warm light that was out of place with the surrounding.


    Zhong Qinglu''s heart sank for a moment, and she was filled with regret. She immediately put out the candle, but it seemed that it was a little late.


    One foot stepped in the snow on the ground and made a bright and clear footprint, which was outside the hole of the little fox cave. At the same time, the original light of the candle suddenly went out.


    The man stopped suddenly.


    Inside and outside the cave, there was silence.


    In the wind and snow, it seems that someone''s breathing is slowly spitting, and the snow is falling on the instep of the foot. At this time, Zhong Qinglu seems to be less nervous. Maybe she has no way to go, but she puts down all the packages.


    She clenched her teeth and looked coldly at the half exposed foot outside the cave, holding the rock ring in one hand and Shen Shi''s palm in the other. She felt the faint warmth from the palm, and suddenly felt her mood settled down.


    What''s to be afraid of? Even if you die, you won''t be alone.


    She thought so quietly in her heart. Then she took a deep breath. Suddenly she drank softly, but she rushed out with the rock ring. No matter whether she is a friend or an enemy, she is always in a rather unfavorable situation in this narrow hole. Even if she is desperate, she should at least be outside.


    But now she was so excited that she made a decision, but she forgot to take a look at Xiao Hei who was standing on one side. From the beginning of this movement, Xiao Hei''s reaction was actually strange. Although she had been staring at the outside of the cave, it was not a complete treatment of the enemy of life and death, but it was very complicated.


    And when Zhong Qinglu rushes out, Xiao Hei is obviously startled. She doesn''t seem to think that she will come here and stay in the same place.


    When she rushed out of the cave and suddenly stood in the snow, the cold wind wrapped her in the snow, and then Zhong Qinglu suddenly stagnated, with a look of astonishment on her face. Because at this time, her unexpected move seemed to surprise the people outside the cave, and then the two eyes met each other in midair.


    Zhong Qinglu saw a pair of strange eyes like snake pupil in the snow.


    The cold swept the snowflakes, circling in the air, whistling past, whistling through the middle of the two women. In an instant, it seemed that they lost their sight, and they seemed to stay for a moment.


    The cold and surprised eyes suddenly disappeared for a moment after the snowstorm, and the fuzzy shadow still stood in the same place. However, the next moment, a cold breath suddenly appeared, and the fuzzy shadow looked like a ferocious black snake, suddenly raised his head and showed bloodthirsty eyes towards the front.


    In the cave nearby, Xiao Hei''s figure suddenly flashed by, jumped to the entrance of the cave and stared at the two figures outside the cave.


    When the cold wind was about to blow, the snow was about to fall, and the last face was about to show, the death like silence filled here, but it seemed to contain a chilling murder. Just at this moment, a cry of surprise came from there:


    "green bamboo!"


    In the wind and snow, the phantom of the black snake was suddenly shocked. It seemed that there was a moment''s hesitation at that moment, and then it disappeared quietly. The strange and cold snake pupil disappeared in a twinkling of an eye and became a pair of bright and clear eyes again.


    She quietly looked at the front, waiting for the snow to fall, the snow and fog to dissipate, the two women finally saw each other''s faces face to face. With surprise on her face, Zhong Qing took a step forward. She was a little excited, nervous, and even couldn''t believe it. She rubbed her eyes like her eyes. Then with a little choking, she took a few steps towards Zhong Qingzhu. Then she grabbed her hand and said:"Green bamboo, green bamboo, is it really you?"


    Zhong Qingzhu gazed at this sister of the same family, who grew up together as a child. After a long silence, he whispered:


    "it''s me, sister."


    "If only you came, if only you came..." Zhong Qinglu looks really excited. It seems that seeing Zhong Qingzhu at the moment is like seeing his closest relatives, or drowning and desperate people. When they see the bamboo pole stretching over, they even shed a tear at the corner of their eyes. She hugged Zhong Qingzhu''s body, held her tightly in her arms and said in a low voice:


    "I''m so afraid, Qingzhu. I''m really afraid. Do you know that last night, last night, I almost died


    When Zhong Qingzhu''s body is hugged by her, it suddenly becomes stiff. Then she listens to Zhong Qinglu''s words in her ears. Her originally indifferent face slowly becomes softer. She awkwardly raised her hand, as if to touch Zhong Qinglu''s hair or comfort her, but she felt that something was wrong. Finally, she only patted Zhong Qinglu on the back a few times, and then whispered:


    "OK, it''s ok..."


    However, it seems that Zhong Qinglu was frightened by the many accidents that happened that night. She held on to Zhong Qingzhu''s body all the time. Meanwhile, she choked and sobbed. She told Zhong Qingzhu off and on about last night''s experience. She ran out of the room alone, met Shen Shi, suffered slight injuries, and then met a large group of ghost blood wolves. Finally, she was besieged by the wolves and almost died Now hiding in this little cave.


    She has been saying, it seems that only such a statement can calm her down and relieve the pressure in her heart. Zhong Qingzhu could even feel that she was close to her body, but she was shivering all the time. It seemed that this cold and harsh snowy night had indeed taught this spoiled sister a cruel lesson.


    For a while, Zhong Qingzhu didn''t know what to say. It has been many years since she was born. No, she has never had the chance to have such close contact with Zhong Qinglu, let alone such a carefree hug. Zhong Qinglu, who was so proud when she was a child, seemed to be on top of her forever. Suddenly, in this moment, she became so weak.


    She stood quietly in the same place, let the wind and snow fall on her hair, and then after a while, said a few words of comfort to her.


    After a long time, Zhong Qinglu finally slowly controlled her emotions. She stepped back and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. She was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice: "ah, I, I''m a little out of my temper."


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head for a moment and said, "you''re OK. Right, where''s the stone?"


    Zhong Qinglu suddenly woke up and waved to her: "ah, the stone is in the cave. He has been hurt a lot and is still unconscious. Come in and see him. "


    Then she turned and walked to the entrance of the cave. She wanted to take Zhong Qingzhu in to have a look at Shen Shi. Just when she was not far away from the entrance of the cave, she suddenly heard Zhong Qingzhu behind her say something, with a slight indifference and no ups and downs. She just said quietly:


    "sister, why are you still holding this magic weapon in your hand?"


    Zhong Qinglu froze for a moment, looked down, and then was stunned for a moment. Then she shook her head and laughed. She turned to Zhong Qingzhu and said with a smile, "ah, that''s true. I forgot if you didn''t say it. Just now, I thought that there was a monster outside, and I was afraid that it would hurt the stone, so I wanted to work hard. Fortunately, it''s you, or I''ll be in a mess. "


    With that, she casually wiped it with a smile, but she took the rock circle, a powerful defense magic weapon, back to the Ruyi bag, and then waved to Zhong Qingzhu with a smile: "Qingzhu, come on, the stone is in it."


    Then she bent down and got into the hole.


    Behind her, Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed, and she seemed to be hesitant. But after a moment, she shook her head slightly, as if with a sigh, and came over to enter the cave. Just when she just lowered her head to get into the hole, she suddenly saw a little black pig standing there, looking at her silently.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s body stagnates for a moment, and his eyes fall on Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei''s look or eyes seem strange. He looks at her faintly. After a while, the little black pig turns around without saying a word, but walks into the deep cave.


    Zhong Qingzhu looks at Xiaohei''s back and frowns slightly. It''s just that for a long time, the little black pig who follows Shen Shi seems to have been alienated from him. What he just did doesn''t seem to explain. At least Xiaohei doesn''t show any hostility to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    After pondering for a moment, she still bent down to get into the cave. Then she saw Shen Shi lying on the ground, Zhong Qinglu sitting next to him, and Shen Shi''s wounds.


    Zhong Qingzhu was shocked and went over to Shen Shi. After looking at Shen Shi for a moment, he turned pale. He raised his head to Zhong Qinglu and asked:


    "stone, he What''s the matter with him? "


    Zhong Qinglu sighs and tells the details of being besieged by the ghost blood wolf. At last, she doesn''t hide anything, including the abnormalities that happened to Shen Shi. Finally, he whispered: "in a word, we finally came here with Xiao Hei. Fortunately, we found this hole. Otherwise, I don''t know how to get through this night."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed a few times, and his eyes stayed on Shen Shi''s unconscious face. After a moment, he said: "anyway, it''s lucky that the stone is OK. I didn''t expect that he was right. There is a ghost on the far north snow plain."


    Zhong Qinglu snorted and said, "who says it isn''t? The bald head of Zhenlong hall is really unreliable."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked up at her. After a while, he nodded his head and agreed with Zhong Qinglu once. He said, "you''re right. You can''t believe that bald man''s words!"


    "Pa" sound, is Zhong Qinglu again that place, or, lit the candle, dim yellow candle light up again, light up the small cave in the snow.


    Because there was one more person in the cave, it was much more crowded than just now. This time, Xiao Hei didn''t lie beside Shen Shi at all. Maybe he knew that there were two women here, so he didn''t feel comfortable staying here any more, so he went directly to the bottom of the cave and lay down on the hay left by the fox.


    He turned his neck and felt that the hay under his body was very comfortable. For a moment, he could not help but feel comfortable. He thought that he should have come just now. Gradually its eyes also narrowed down, but the corner of the eyes or intentionally or unintentionally aimed at the other three people.


    Zhong Qingzhu''s eyes swept over Shen Shi''s pale face. There was some worry in her eyes. Then she saw the wound on Shen Shi''s body. When she saw the large and small wounds that had been bandaged up, she was silent for a moment. Then she put her hand on Shen Shi''s body, intending to see if he still had internal injuries.


    Sitting on one side, Zhong Qinglu''s face suddenly changed, and even said: "no, he..."


    Before his words were heard, Shen Shi, who was still in a coma, suddenly snored with pain, and his face suddenly showed a twisted color, which was very painful. Zhong Qingzhu was surprised and quickly took back his hand. He turned to Zhong Qinglu and said, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Zhong Qinglu shook her head and said in a low voice: "I don''t know, but I wanted to see if he still had internal injuries when I was healing him. However, after a little spiritual power, when I looked at the Qi in his body, the stone was very painful, as if it were..." After a while, she frowned and said, "it seems that many meridians and Qi channels in his body have been damaged, but if there is external spiritual power, it will be like a knife cutting."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face changed slightly and said, "how could he be hurt so badly?"


    Zhong Qinglu said: "I don''t know, but I think maybe it was at the end of the fierce battle with the ghost blood wolf that he used that powerful magic power regardless of everything. It should be more than his own ability. That''s why he had such a strong reaction."


    Zhong Qingzhu kept silent and turned to look at Shen Shi. Between these words, Shen Shi''s original look of pain eased slowly. His look became calm and seemed to be asleep. After gazing at him for a moment, Zhong Qingzhu felt a little relieved. At least for the moment, Shen Shi seemed to be OK. Of course, the damage of meridians and Qi vessels is very serious for monks. However, as long as there is enough time to recuperate, plus pills to recuperate, they can recover.


    I just don''t know if there are other hidden injuries in Shen Shi''s body, but it seems to be OK.


    At this time, Zhong Qinglu leaned back, leaned against the cave wall, sighed and said: "this time, it''s really a lot of things."


    Zhong Qingzhu sat on the ground in front of Shen Shi''s head for a moment, with his back against the wall, but he meant to hide the cold wind from the entrance. Then coincidentally, the two women looked out of the hole.


    The wind and snow outside the cave remain the same.


    The snow kept falling, and the messy traces were covered up again, including the black water. Even the broken black tentacles were almost covered by the snow. This ancient cold snow, always seems to be like this, in silence, will let everything disappear in the white world.


    For a while, neither of them spoke again.


    Candle flickering, sprinkled on their faces, I do not know why, they do not seem willing to look at each other''s eyes, eyes always diverge. Maybe after the surprise at the first meeting, I still think of the dispute not long ago.Maybe the atmosphere is a little awkward.


    In this way, I do not know how long, they seem to have suddenly become accustomed to this inexplicable silence, as if they have nothing to say. The snow outside the cave is still falling down, this hard night, so slowly past.


    When the first glimmer of light fell from the sky, it seemed that suddenly the heavy snow was less, and the bone chilling all night quietly faded, as if the whole world was much warmer.


    In the cave, Shen Shi still hasn''t woken up. Xiao Hei, lying on the haystack in the deepest part of the cave, is still sleeping soundly. Looking at the sweet sleep, he seems to be heartless. He doesn''t worry about the owner who almost lost half his life. However, after the rest of the night, whether Shen Shi or Xiao Hei, it seems that the situation is much better.


    Shen Shi''s face became ruddy. It was obvious that the injury in his body was getting better, which should be attributed to Zhong Qinglu''s panacea. Xiaohei''s resilience seemed to be stronger. Unconsciously, his wounds were almost healed, but there were still many wound marks left on his body, which made him look miserable It''s a very nice look.


    Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu also wake up at the moment when the morning light falls. Anyway, when the night is over and the sky is shining again, their mood is still better. After walking out of the cave, breathing fresh air and stretching some sleepy body, the silent embarrassment of last night seems to have quietly retreated.


    As if nothing had happened last night, they began to discuss what to do next.


    In fact, there are only two ways. One is to find a way to meet with the other three people, and then go to Zhenlong hall under the guidance of Yongye monk. The other is to find someone to help themselves when Yongye and others can''t be found.


    However, after a night of confused walking, both Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu have lost their way now. At least they can''t find their way back to the rest cave in a short time. It would be very difficult for the two of them to go to the Zhenlong hall, which is deep in the far north snow plain, or to go back and exit the snow plain.


    Just as the two of them frowned and hesitated to discuss, they suddenly heard a cry with surprise coming from the top of the sky. It was sun you''s voice.


    When they looked up, they saw that there were several people flying in the wind and snow. The first three were sun you, GANZE and Yongye, and then they fell down with several monks in their robes.


    Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu were both surprised. They met each other. After inquiring about each other, they found out that there were some worries in Zhenlong hall last night. It was just that it was hard to find them in the middle of the night, so they sent someone out early in the morning. Among them, there were even two Dazhen people from Yuandan realm.


    In this way, they flew naturally. First, they went directly to the familiar rest cave and found GANZE and other three people. Then they quickly flew around and searched for them. Finally, they saw the figures of Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu under this humble slope.


    Sun you rushed down and said a few words to them. Then he looked around and said, "eh, where''s the stone? Isn''t he with you?"


    When Shen Shi wakes up again, his first feeling is that he seems to have many more people around him. His second feeling is that his body seems to be floating in the air, with a strange feeling.


    When he opened his eyes, he was soon found by the people around him. Then someone called out with joy. His voice was very familiar. It was sun you. Being able to wake up from a coma is of course a good thing, and also a relief for those around him who are worried about him. Then, Shen Shi found that his feeling was not wrong. His body and a lot of people around him were flying fast forward in mid air.


    At the moment, apart from sun you and other lingxiaozong people who came here this time, the rest of them are all bald monks. Obviously, they are all monks from Zhenlong hall. Two of them are different from others in the color of their robes, and they look extraordinary. They should be virtuous people with profound Taoism. One of them is thin and pitiful, while the other is strong and angry, which is quite different from each other in appearance.


    The two monks stood in this group one by one, with them as the axis, there was an invisible force to cover all the people, and blocked the strong cold and heavy snow in the void five feet away in midair, so as to create a comfortable space in midair and let the people fly safely.


    Needless to say, monk Yongye had always opposed flying in the mid air, but now he was happy. Obviously, he also relied on these two great monks from Zhenlong hall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    In this process, sun you has been by Shen Shi''s side and told him what happened before. Shen Shi also knows that the two monks are really masters of Yuandan realm who came from Zhenlong hall. The thin monk''s name is Tianhe, and the strong monk''s name is tiannu. Of course, their destination at the moment is to go straight to the gate of Zhenlong hall.


    With the escort of the two great masters of Yuandan realm, the journey was much easier than before. In addition, the two great monks also helped during the Yukong flight. So around noon of this day, they crossed the long snow plain and came to Zhenlong hall.


    Shen Shi was seriously injured, but he just woke up from a coma. His meridians and Qi were almost broken. Although he had been recuperated by Zhong Qinglu before, his condition would be better, but it would be hard for him to fly. So almost everyone else took him to fly along the way. Most of the time, this man was sun you. As for the other two women, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu, who took care of him for one night, they kept silent and stood behind intentionally or unintentionally.


    When the clouds fell, Shen Shi found that the snow plain where the Zhenlong hall was located was colder than the road he had walked before, and it seemed that the wind and snow were more violent. However, the vast white wind and snow still could not cover the magnificent temple standing on the snow plain.


    In the snow, the plaque with three big characters of Zhenlong hall is hung above the simple and heavy gate, and the stone steps on the 81st floor are gently upward, which seems to be a path to a peaceful paradise. Most of the halls and pavilions are covered with a layer of white in the wind and snow. They stand silently in the wind and snow. From time to time, melodious and grand bells and drums will be heard in the towering city walls.


    Here, Yongye''s expression will appear confident, smile always keep in the face, with the people all the way through. Shen Shi was still a little tired when he walked, so sun you simply picked him up and walked to the front of the mountain gate. When they crossed the low old threshold under the gate, which had been worn for many years, Shen Shi suddenly felt a strange idea in his heart.


    He quietly raised his head and looked around. There was a kind of simple and heavy atmosphere everywhere in the ancient temple of Zhenlong hall. Several people of Lingxiao sect came here for the first time. It seemed that they were suppressed by the strange and solemn atmosphere here. They held their breath and did not dare to be presumptuous.


    However, Shen Shi frowned slightly, because he was really the same as others. It was the first time that he came to the Zhenlong temple on the far north snow plain. But somehow, he suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    It seems to be myself, like when I saw it or have been here.


    When you arrive at Zhenlong hall, you will naturally arrive at the safest place on the snowy far north. You don''t have to worry about the attack of any monsters and ghosts any more. Everyone is also relieved. Tianhe tiannu, two monks with profound ways, sent them here and soon left. According to Yongye, these two martial uncles were also guided by the edict of Abbot tianku. They were afraid that they would be in danger, so they took people out to look for them in the snow plain overnight.


    If it wasn''t for the leader of yuandanjing, it would be very difficult to move on the far north snow plain, and there would be no way to quickly find Shen Shi and other three people. After the two monks left, Yongye asked the Lingxiao sect whether they would go to see abbot tianku first or send Shen Shi to rest first?


    The Lingxiao sect hesitated for a moment, and they didn''t agree. But in the end, Shen Shi opened his own mouth and decided to meet Master tianku together. Anyway, he came all the way to see the master, but he didn''t see him when he came to the door. It''s a bit rude. In addition, Shen Shi realized that although the meridians and Qi in his body are still in a mess, it seems that with the passage of time, the situation has gradually improved. A wisp of spiritual power keeps swimming from his forehead to his whole body, vaguely repairing those damaged meridians If you go on like this, maybe you will recover faster than you think. As for the moment, he still has the strength to meet the abbot.


    But up to now, no one has mentioned it, but in Shen Shi''s heart, there are two very troublesome things that linger all the time.


    Both of them are related to Lingqiao.


    One thing is that he forced himself to destroy the elixir field last night. Now for those who don''t know the secret of Yin Yang mantra, he is already a useless person. I don''t know what kind of reaction Lingxiao sect people will have when they know the news?


    Another thing was that the ancient sword of killing immortals in his mind suddenly touched last night, and then the earth shaking action happened, which also gave him a headache. Obviously, if the two people in the temple of dragon and monk came back to pick up the place in advance, they would have guessed that it was the right place.


    With this thought in mind, the party, led by Yongye, came to a small quiet hall behind the ancient temple. Yongye first stepped forward and bowed himself to say:


    "master, disciple Yongye, has invited several elder martial brothers of Lingxiao sect here."


    There was a moment''s silence in the quiet hall, and then a peaceful voice came out, saying:"Take the other martial nephews to have a rest. Let Mr. Shen Shi come in first. I want to ask him something."


    Standing outside the door, all the people of Lingxiao sect were stunned. Then they all looked at Shen Shi, who was still lying behind sun you. Shen Shi''s face was also a bit surprised. His brows wrinkled. After a moment of silence, he patted sun you on the shoulder and motioned him to put himself down.


    Sun you carefully bent down and let Shen Shi step on the ground. In fact, Shen Shi has recovered a little strength at the moment, and he can barely stand still leaning on sun you''s shoulder. However, at the moment, it''s obvious that people pay more attention to the quiet hall. The abbot of tianku gives a strange order.


    Is there five men coming, but he sees only one alone?


    It''s really unusual, so the other four of Lingxiao sect didn''t immediately say yes. It''s just that master tianku has a different identity. He is the abbot of Zhenlong hall and the head of a famous sect of Sizheng. His position in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world is as high as that of huaiyuanzhen, the leader of Lingxiao sect. Their four young disciples are not so good in identity. Besides, Lingxiao sect and Zhenlong hall have always had a good relationship. Therefore, no one dares to directly refute master tianku or ask for reasons, so they all look at Yongye who is still standing outside Jingtang.


    Yongye here, but his face is also a look of surprise, obviously he did not expect that the master would suddenly put forward such a request. However, unlike the other disciples of Lingxiao sect, what he is talking about at the moment is not only his teacher, but also his abbot. He has no other position in emotion and reason. So after pondering for a while, Yongye said to sun you, GANZE, Zhong Qingzhu and Zhong Qinglu:


    "it seems that my teacher really has something to do. I want to have a chat with younger martial brother Shen Shi first. It''s a long journey. Why don''t you go to the guest room with me to have a rest? Why don''t I worry if you are in the Dragon hall now? And to tell you the truth, my teacher is very knowledgeable and good at pharmacology. Maybe I saw that younger martial brother Shen was seriously injured, so I want to see and treat him first. You don''t have to think much about it. "


    The words in front of him didn''t seem to agree with each other, but at the end of the sentence, they were quite moved. After looking at each other, they turned to look at Shen Shi. After all, this matter concerns him, it depends on what he means. Shen Shi hesitated for a while, nodded and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. You should go to have a rest first. I''ll come to you later."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded at first, and then saluted the Jingtang. He said in a positive way: "this will trouble the abbot."


    Then the other three also salute and leave. Yongye walks to Shen Shi. First, he smiles at sun you, who is supporting him. Then he reaches out and takes Shen Shi''s arm. Sun you takes a look at him, then looks at Shen Shi and says in a low voice, "you are seriously injured. Don''t worry too much."


    Shen Shi smiles and nods that he knows.


    I watched the four men walk out of the courtyard gate of this quiet hall. Outside the gate, a monk who knew the guests had come to lead the way and took them to the guest room of Zhenlong temple to have a rest. Yongye turned around, carefully supported Shen Shi, walked up several stone steps, and then stepped into the quiet hall, which didn''t look impressive.


    The most important word of the so-called quiet hall is "quiet". In this holy land of Buddhism, as a place of meditation for abbot tianku, this quiet hall does not have a special name on its appearance, but in fact, the effect of quiet is excellent. At least after Shen Shi came here, he felt his ears and eyes suddenly quiet. It seemed that the noise and noise that originally lingered in his ears suddenly disappeared, and the whole world was quiet.


    It seems that this small quiet hall seems to be a special small world separate from the secular world.


    This feeling is very strange, but it''s not the first time for Shen Shi to feel it. In the past, when he participated in the Sizheng meeting on Jiexing peak of yuanshimen, he was secretly called to listen to the wind hall by several real masters of Sizheng. He also experienced similar scenes in the wind hall.


    It seems that these two places should be equipped with some strange and special array prohibition, or it''s just that these Daoists in the yuan Dan realm have some supernatural means that he can''t measure.


    Shen Shi guessed these possibilities in his heart, and soon saw several futons on the flat ground in front of the Jingtang hall. One of them sat on his upper knee. An old monk was kind-hearted and looked familiar. It was the abbot tianku, the master of Zhenlong hall, whom he once met in the yuanshimen jiexingfeng Tingfeng hall that day.


    Master tianku also raised his eyes to Shen Shi at this time. When his eyes swept over Shen Shi, he paused a little. He was thoughtful and then hung down for a few minutes. However, he saw a little black pig at Shen Shi''s feet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    All the other four of Lingxiao sect have gone, but Xiao Hei is obviously not a human being, and he will not leave Shen Shi''s side. Naturally, he will not listen to the words of Yongye and tianku just now. Yongye didn''t pay attention to this. When he saw the master''s eyes, he suddenly remembered that he had forgotten the little black pig. He also stayed for a while, and he was at a loss for a moment. He didn''t know whether to leave Xiaohei here or drive him out of the door.


    Fortunately, at this time, master tianku seems to see the hesitation in Yongye''s heart. He smiles and says gently: "it''s just a pig. It''s OK. Don''t worry about it."


    Yongye breathes a sigh of relief. He helps Shen Shi to go a few steps forward. He comes to a place a few feet away from tianku. Shen Shi takes a deep breath, lets go of Yongye and prepares to meet him. You should know that the person sitting in front of him, regardless of his status, status, even morality and power, is one of the few great figures in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen world, not to mention the highly respected abbot.


    Although he had a heart, his body didn''t seem to cooperate with him, which meant that he bent down to salute. Suddenly, a sharp pain came out of his body. Shen Shi suddenly snorted with pain, and his body shook a few times. It turned out that he was a little unsteady. Yongye next to him was startled, and he quickly reached out to help him again, while master tianku in front of him also waved and said kindly:


    "don''t be polite, you have injuries on your body, sit down first and then talk."


    Shen Shi reluctantly thanks, and then with the help of Yongye, he sits on the first Futon. Then he takes a long breath. At the same time, he smiles bitterly, thinking that the injury doesn''t seem to get better as easily as he thought.


    At the same time, master tianku looked at Shen Shi. After gazing at him for a while, he suddenly didn''t turn his eyes, and his body was swinging. He kept looking at Shen Shi, but at the same time, he suddenly said, "Yongye, you go out first."


    Yongye looked up in amazement, but seeing that master tianku didn''t mean to explain, he quickly suppressed his surprise, nodded and agreed, and walked out of the quiet hall. When he stepped out of the threshold, he suddenly heard another sentence coming from behind, saying:


    "just look at the door of the hospital, no one is allowed to enter this hall."


    Yongye''s body is slightly a meal again, then again promise down, just eyes surprised color more and more thick, all the way to the courtyard door, and then stand there in silence.


    But in the quiet hall, in the room that suddenly quiets down, Shen Shi is not comfortable with the eyes of master tianku. When he wants to ask, he suddenly hears that the eminent monk in front of him is looking at himself solemnly and seriously, and then asks: "nephew Shen, the old monk asked you In a word, late last night, when you were on the snowy plain, did you ever see a huge pillar of light rising up into the sky with unparalleled momentum


    Shen Shi''s complexion was complicated and he was silent. For a long time, he didn''t speak. Master tianku seemed to be very patient. He didn''t mean to urge him. He just looked at him calmly. In his gentle eyes, he seemed to have some compassion.


    But Shen Shi didn''t like to be looked at like this. Even though the heaven sufferer didn''t seem to have any special malice or any other expression, he even suddenly had a kind of antipathy in his heart. Isn''t that kind of compassionate look also condescending compassion? What on earth did you do to be watched like this?


    Master tianku quickly noticed the subtle changes on Shen Shi''s face, and also noticed the strange dissatisfaction of the young man. He looked surprised, and then frowned. When he looked at Shen Shi again, his eyes became more deep.


    "Nephew Shen, do you have anything to hide?"


    Suddenly, however, Huo''s voice was not as angry as the sound of the morning bell, and he found it hard to control it.


    It seems that he doesn''t like everything. He always feels that other people have some bad intentions towards him. Even the eminent monk like tianku feels that he doesn''t like everything and even has a rebellious heart.


    Shen Shi was a little creepy for a moment. He didn''t understand why he suddenly became like this. At the other end, master tianku looked at him patiently. His eyes were shining and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a moment, master tianku shook his head and said, "nephew Shen, give me your hand."


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly, and he guessed master tianku''s intention in his heart. But in this case, he had no choice but to bite his teeth, and slowly extended his right hand to master tianku.


    Master tianku held Shen Shi''s palm with his hand, and his eyes closed slightly. A moment later, a warm breath came from his palm and entered Shen Shi''s body through his skin. Needless to say, master tianku practiced the Dharma for him to check and diagnose the injury.Before long, master tianku''s white eyebrows suddenly picked up, and his face was a little surprised. At the same time, Shen Shi snorted with pain, and his face was in pain again, and his body trembled slightly.


    Master tianku gave him a deep look and then released his hand.


    For some reason, Shen Shi didn''t dare to look into tianku''s eyes. He lowered his head, took back his arms, and sat quietly on the futon. The pain from the meridians in his body gradually weakened and disappeared with the passage of time.


    After a long time, suddenly he only heard the master tianku sigh in front of him and said:


    "Why are you so miserable..."


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth. He thought that his secret might have been seen by master tianku. It''s hard to say about the ancient sword of killing immortals, but it''s certain that the Dantian will be destroyed. In addition, the orifices hidden in the middle of the eyebrows don''t know whether master tianku will notice. You know that the great monks in Yuan Dan realm often have some unexpected powers, even the Yin Yang curse Although some people have been unable to understand this for thousands of years, some of them will not disappear.


    "when you hear the secret of yin and Yang, where is your mood when you learn it?"


    The other four of Lingxiao sect live in the guest room of Zhenlong hall. Although it''s deep in the far north snow plain, it''s also windy and snowy, as one of the four Zhengming gates in the world, Zhenlong hall can''t be too simple. In fact, the guest rooms in the temple are clean and tidy, spacious and bright. The most amazing thing is that although there is no charcoal fire in the room, it is much warmer than the ice and snow outside. It can be said that it takes great care of the Lingxiao sect disciples from the south.


    A few people are not dissatisfied with the accommodation here. At most, they are worried about Shen Shi''s injury. However, since they are here in Zhenlong hall, there will be no accident. So they rest assured and wait for master tianku to meet them.


    However, on the next day, the four disciples of Lingxiao sect, who had a rest for a night, met Yongye with an apologetic face. They were told to ask you to have a rest. The teacher had some homework to do, and the interview would be delayed later.


    Everyone in Lingxiao sect was stunned, but there was no way. Who told master tianku that he was highly respected or a leader of the Sizheng school? The two sides were far from each other. It was not a big deal that master tianku wanted to postpone seeing them.


    This side agreed to come down, but soon, several people of Lingxiao sect quickly found another thing, that is: Shen Shi didn''t come back to the guest room all night.


    At this moment, they were calm. GANZE was still better. They frowned and looked at Yongjie. Sun you, Zhong Qinglu and Zhong Qingzhu all looked a little bit ugly in surprise.


    Yongye didn''t have much hesitation about this. He even said to lingxiaozong people with a smile: "please be at ease. Younger martial brother Shen Shi is still in the quiet Hall of his family teacher. It''s the mercy of his family teacher. Seeing that younger martial brother Shen Shi is seriously injured, he just takes his hand to heal him."


    I see!


    The four members of Lingxiao sect were all relieved. At the same time, several of them also looked happy. Anyway, master tianku enjoys a high reputation in the Hongmeng cultivation world. With his help, it seems that Shen Shi has nothing to worry about. Such a few people are grateful to Yongye, including the little unhappiness that was suddenly postponed by master tianku just now.


    They patiently stayed in the Zhenlong temple for another day. In the middle of the day, they had a casual stroll around the guest room, saw some mysterious scenery of Zhenlong temple, and saw the legendary ascetic monks with their own eyes. Especially when they saw that they were still sitting naked in the snow in such a cold and fierce wind and snow, they understood the unique "wind and snow Zen" of Zhenlong temple The monks of Qigong can''t help but broaden their horizons.


    One day soon passed, and in a twinkling of an eye, sun you and others entered the third day of Zhenlong hall.


    On this morning, Yongye came to the guest room again. But this time, the smile on his face seemed to be a little reluctant. After seeing the ceremony, he looked embarrassed and said that the master tianku still couldn''t see them today, but Shen Shi still didn''t come back to the guest room.


    Lingxiao sect is puzzled. Yongye seems to be worried about it, but he still tries to explain to the public that master tianku is still paying attention to the treatment of younger martial brother Shen Shi''s injury. You know, they haven''t come out for three days since they entered Jingtang.


    This remark is far fetched, but people have to bow their heads under the eaves. After all, Zhenlong hall is one of the four famous schools. It has a very good reputation. People can''t believe that there will be any accident, so they have to wait.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    However, what is even more unexpected is that the fourth day is still like this. On the fifth day, when Yongye comes back, he still has a bitter smile on his face. It seems that he wants to find a crack in the ground and say that when he still disappears today, the Lingxiao sect''s people suddenly turn pale. No matter how slow he is, he will notice that something is wrong.


    What happened in that quiet hall!


    The quiet hall is no longer quiet.


    Apart from a courtyard, we can still hear the quarrel outside the gate. The noise is getting louder and louder, and the quarrel seems to be becoming more and more fierce. It can be vaguely distinguished that the other four disciples of Lingxiao sect are about to enter here. However, this is the place where master tianku, the abbot of Zhenlong hall, practices meditation. Without the permission of master tianku, the monks outside naturally refuse to let sun you, GANZE and others in.


    Yongye was also standing in the line of monks blocked by the door, but his face was always a bit embarrassed and wry. Obviously, compared with other monks who didn''t know why, he had a lot of faults in his heart, but he had to stop the angry lingxiaozong and others, which was also difficult for him.


    Among them, GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu are calm, but their faces are very ugly. Sun you and Zhong Qinglu have questioned Yongye face to face several times. Yongye is also speechless about this. From time to time, he looks back at the quiet hall without any movement. He is also puzzled in his heart. What did master ask if he left Shen Shi in it for five days From time to time, he really took the hand to heal his wounds?


    But these fierce quarrels outside the house suddenly seem much weaker in the quiet hall. At the moment, Shen Shi and master tianku are still sitting face to face in the quiet hall. The difference is that Shen Shi looks much better. His weakness on the ground has disappeared and his waist can be straightened. On the contrary, master tianku looks a little tired But generally speaking, it is still normal.


    At this moment, after listening to the noise outside the quiet hall for a moment, Shen Shi didn''t come forward to explain to some of his classmates. Instead, he sat on the futon, bowed down and saluted master tianku deeply, saying:


    "thank you for saving me."


    Master tianku put his hands together and read a Buddha''s name, but he didn''t say much. On the contrary, after a moment''s silence, Shen Shi looked up at the eminent monk with a sincere look on his face and said, "master, I don''t know what I''m doing. I''d like to ask for your advice."


    "You said," heaven said


    Shen Shi said: "master, since you know that I have Yin Yang mantra, you must also know the origin of this secret method. Why do you still spare no effort to save me?"


    Heaven bitter master sighed, and then said faintly: "it''s just a long cherished wish."


    "Old wish?"


    Master tianku was silent for a long time, and said, "we have a vein in the Dragon hall. Which sage did it come from? You must know, nephew Shen?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, Zhenlong hall is the legal system left by grandmaster Ji Rongxuan, who ranked second among the six saints in the past."


    Heaven bitter master suddenly laughed and said: "you must want to say another sentence in your heart at this moment. In fact, it''s the third one."


    Shen Shi was shocked and looked up in amazement. But master tianku waved his hand and said, "don''t be surprised. It''s a long story. Nowadays, almost no one in the realm of human cultivation knows Huang Ming. You don''t have to worry about that. "


    Shen Shi stared at master tianku. His face was still surprised. After a long time, he said in an astringent voice: "master, what are you..."


    Master tianku pondered for a moment and said, "this is also the secret of the Dragon hall in our town. It involves some saints of the past. You should keep it in mind after you hear it. Don''t let it out."


    Shen Shi face a Su, sink a voice way: "the disciple knew."


    "After the first World War of Tianhong city in those years, the great master Ji Rongxuan led the army to pursue and kill the remaining evils of the demon clan and then returned. However, he found that there was a great chaos in Tianhong City, Huang Ming was missing, and the emperor of Yuan Dynasty was seriously injured and unconscious. Several other saints insisted that Huang Ming be wiped out because he was born of the demon clan."


    "In the past, the founder Ji Rongxuan had a strong temper and had the most quarrels with Huang Ming among the sages. He often said that he could not be trusted or was harmful to the great cause of the human race. However, the sage''s first master, Wen Tian, had more trust in him, so his grandmaster Ji Rongxuan had nothing to do with him, but he often had tit for tat in his daily life, like a great enemy. "


    "All Saints thought that the grandmaster would agree with him. But when he heard about this, grandmaster Ji Rongxuan suddenly turned pale. He severely denounced all the people in public and said clearly: in the past, I didn''t know much about Huang Ming. I mistook Huang Ming for a spy to harm the great cause of our human race, so I argued with him endlessly. But for decades, he has helped my elder brother and my people with his masterpieces, and now he has become a great master. Then his ambition should be like the sun and the moon. I, Ji Rongxuan, have no eyes and misunderstood him. When I come back, I kneel down to pray for sin. How can I do such a wretched thing! "


    When Shen Shi heard this, he felt as if a brave man had suddenly appeared in front of him. His heart was boiling, and his face was looking forward to it. He said: "grandmaster Ji is such a great man!"


    Master tianku looked at Shen Shi with a smile on the corner of his mouth and said, "that''s right. But at that time, although grandmaster Ji Rongxuan was furious and fiercely opposed, before he returned, several other saints had arranged all the events, and Huang Ming disappeared. Even when the Yuan emperor woke up, he was noncommittal about it, and grandmaster Ji finally had nothing to do. ""However, after that, when the world was finally settled, the patriarch angrily went north and founded the Zhenlong hall in the far north snow plain. Besides guarding the Dragon Kingdom, he also wanted to stay away from his former brothers. In the future, before his death, he left a secret decree in the Dragon Hall of our town, which was known only by the abbot from generation to generation. In addition to telling Huang Ming about this, it also states that our people in the world will suffer a lot from Huang Ming''s patriarch. One day, however, there are people who inherit the Yin Yang mantra handed down by Huang Ming''s patriarch, so Zhenlong hall can help him all the time. "


    Shen Shi closed his eyes slightly. After a while, he bent down and said in a low voice, "thank you, master. Thank you for your kindness."


    Master tianku gazed at him for a moment and said, "I''ve already made it clear to you about the reason of the patriarch, but there are still some things I want to tell you myself."


    Shen Shi said respectfully, "yes."


    The smile on tianku''s face slowly converged and said, "as the founder''s decree, I, as the contemporary abbot, should abide by it. However, just this time, it is regarded as returning this wish for the grandmaster. In the future, there will be no entanglement between Zhenlong hall and Huang Ming. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi was startled. He looked up at tianku. Tianku''s face was flat. He seemed to have no expression. He just looked at him faintly. After a while, Shen Shi lowered his head slowly and said in a low voice, "yes, I understand."


    Master tianku''s look was slightly relaxed, and his eyes toward Shen Shi were more compassionate. However, after a moment, he sighed and said, "I''ll help you recover from your injury with the secret method handed down by my grandmaster, and then I''ll use the Buddhist''s wisdom to wash your spiritual orifices. From now on, although you have no elixir field, your spiritual power in your spiritual orifices should be greatly improved, or not weaker than those of you I''m from the same school. It''s just that your Dantian has been abandoned, and the immortal Yuandan of Lingxiao sect is also a great person. If you go back like this, I''m afraid you will be seen in a few days. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "yes, I understand. Lingxiaozong I can''t go back. "


    Master tianku looked at him and saw the more vicissitudes in his eyes. He said, "it''s good that you know. The road in the future may be more difficult for you, but the world is so big, maybe you have your own chance. Let''s go now... "


    Shen Shi bites his teeth, turns over and kneels down. First, he kowtows to master tianku three times. Then he gets up and walks out of the quiet hall. When he was about to walk to the door, he suddenly heard master tianku''s voice coming from behind and said:


    "in the past, when master Ji Rongxuan passed away, he laughed three times and went away with a smile. Do you want to hear it?"


    Shen Shi turned back and said, "please teach me."


    "The grandmaster said with a smile: the human demon defense is bullshit!"


    Shen Shi stood for a long time, nodded slowly and said, "thank you for your instruction."


    Master tianku said nothing. Shen Shifang wanted to turn around, but he thought of another thing and said to master tianku, "master, besides that, you called me to inquire about the flesh and blood of the dragon people. Now why don''t you ask?"


    Master tianku shook his head and said, "it''s not a big deal. Although the strong of the dragon clan are angry, since you are the descendant of Huang Ming''s grandmaster, we Zhenlong hall will do it for you. We have been guarding the Dragon kingdom for thousands of years, and we can afford this little thing. "


    Shen Shi has a little doubt in his mind. He wants to know that all the black dragon''s flesh and blood he got came from the secret place of asking heaven, which was left by the black dragon killed by the peerless fierce monkey. However, it is well known that in the past years, the world in the secret place of asking heaven and the Hongmeng world are completely separated from each other, so why is the strong dragon in the secret place of asking heaven Do you notice that there are more flesh and blood of the dragon in the Terran?


    He was puzzled, but he thought that maybe it was not as complicated as he thought. Maybe it was just that the Dragon strongmen were furious when they heard that there was fresh dragon flesh and blood in the human race. Anyway, looking at master tianku''s expression, he didn''t seem to be very worried, so he was relieved.


    Just at this time, suddenly a shadow came out of his feet. It was Xiao Hei, gently holding his trouser legs and pulling a few times, but it seemed that he didn''t want him to go out of the quiet hall. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at master tianku and said, "master, I have one more thing here. Maybe I need to trouble you again."


    "You said," heaven said


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, then called Xiao Hei to him and said, "disciple and this little pig may need to go to the Dragon kingdom. It''s like this... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    Now that master tianku has known one of his biggest secrets, and it doesn''t hurt him, Shen Shi can''t help trusting this eminent monk. In addition, the entrance to the Dragon kingdom is in the hands of this kind-hearted old monk, so he doesn''t hide Xiaohei''s story any more and tells him about tianku''s event. At last, he bowed his hand and said sincerely, "I know this may be a little troublesome, but Xiao Hei is entrusted by the Yin dragon elder. Please allow me to go to the Dragon kingdom with him."


    Master tianku''s face was startled. Obviously, he felt a little incredible about the twists and turns of Xiaohei''s story. However, he was an eminent monk after all. His self-cultivation was excellent, and he soon calmed down. Only after a moment of meditation, master tianku shook his head and said, "no way."


    Shen Shixin sank and said, "master, why is this?"


    Master tianku said: "in the past, when grandmaster Ji Rongxuan drove the dragon people back to the Dragon Kingdom, he made a solemn pledge with the dragon people. However, if there is a connection in the Zhenlong hall, the dragon people can''t have a dragon enter the Hongmeng Kingdom, and the human people can''t have a single dragon enter the Dragon kingdom. There is no room for maneuver in this matter. Otherwise, it will be considered that the Dragon Hall of our town will first break the oath, and the dragon people will be free to enter and leave the Hongmeng world without any restriction. "


    Shen Shi had no idea that there was such a strict restriction among them. He wanted to ask again. However, master tianku''s face was firm, so he didn''t mean to let go. He had no choice but to sigh and murmur: "yes, I understand."


    As he said this, he turned around with his brows locked tightly. Since this matter can''t be accomplished today, I''m afraid that one day there will be Zhenlong hall, and the wish of the return of the spirit of the Yin dragon placed on Xiaohei''s body will not be fulfilled. Although the Yin dragon didn''t directly entrust the spirit to him that day, Shen Shi couldn''t bear it, so he looked down at Xiao Hei.


    But it seems that the old monk didn''t understand it, maybe he didn''t get angry? It''s just walking around quietly, not sniffing. It seems to be very curious about this quiet hall. After hearing Shen Shi''s story, master tianku''s eyes also fell on Xiao Hei. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly said:


    "but this In fact, there is a way


    Shen Shi was overjoyed and said, "are you serious? Master, teach me


    "You can''t go, it will go," the master said calmly


    Then he stretched out a finger, but pointed to Xiao Hei. Shen Shi was shocked and said, "do you mean let Xiao Hei enter the Dragon kingdom alone?"


    Master tianku said: "it''s just like this. For one thing, it''s not a human race, it doesn''t violate the oath of the past. For another thing, since it carries the blood heritage of the dragon race, it may have another chance after entering the Dragon kingdom."


    Shen Shi was in a dilemma, and his eyes fell on Xiao Hei. Then he squatted down and said, "Xiao Hei, would you like to go to the Dragon kingdom alone?"


    Xiao Hei looked at him without making a sound. He seemed to be thinking about it. His eyes flickered slowly.


    Shen Shi and Xiao Hei have been together for many years. Although the little black pig is lazy, cheap, naughty and wild, he almost comes with him at every moment of life and death. He believed that it was better than all the people in the world. At the moment, if there was no dispute in his heart, it would be false.


    It''s just It''s easy for him to think that if he can really enter the Dragon kingdom as Xiao Hei, in addition to those dangers, he may really have a great chance to get into the dragon clan. You know, the two giant dragons he has seen are all one of the three giant dragons in ancient times.


    After hesitating for a long time, Shen Shi finally gently hugged Xiao Hei''s head, and then said in his ear, "forget it, go alone. Shall we meet again in the future? "


    Xiao Hei stares at Shen Shi for a long time. It seems that he hesitates a little, but finally he nods his head. Then he turns around and walks all the way to tianku old monk.


    Heaven''s bitterness, a look of exclamation in his eyes, sighed: "it''s really a supernatural thing, Amitabha!"


    Shen Shi smiles, a little reluctant to give up, but after taking a look at Xiao Hei at last, he turns around and strides out.


    In addition to the Jingtang, the four members of Lingxiao sect have quarreled with Yongye and other Zhike monks, and even such a big stir has attracted many monks from other places to come and watch. In Zhenlong hall, a pure place of hard practice, this quarrel is rare.


    Yongye, with an embarrassed smile on his face, stopped the four of them at the door, but he said all the good things in his mouth. At the same time, he restrained the monks on his side so that they would not really fight.


    It''s just that this kind of behavior is really unsatisfactory. After all, lingxiaozong hasn''t seen anyone here for five days. When he says that, not to mention sun you and Zhong Qinglu, even GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu are unhappy and look at it coldly.


    The words on both sides became more and more important, and the situation was about to break out. Suddenly, all the people just heard a sound coming from the quiet hall, and then a figure came out.


    It''s Shen Shi.


    He didn''t have any expression on his face, but when his eyes came to the four classmates blocking the door, he stopped for a moment, and then came slowly.Several other people of Lingxiao sect were stunned for a moment, then they were all overjoyed and ran over. Sun you was the first to laugh and grabbed Shen Shi''s hand. Just as he was about to speak, he found that Shen Shi suddenly frowned slightly, then his arm sank, but he broke away from his palm.


    Sun you is stunned for a moment. He vaguely feels that something is wrong. But at this time, the people behind him have already come. Zhong Qinglu stands in front of Shen Shi. Zhong Qingzhu and GANZE slow down a step, but their faces also show concern. Zhong Qinglu says to Shen Shi nervously: "stone, are you ok?"


    Shen Shi smiles and looks at these people in a slightly complicated way. However, he says in a soft voice: "I''m ok. Master tianku has seen me seriously injured these days. He is compassionate and has spent a lot of effort to heal me. That''s why I can get better so quickly."


    "I see!" Several people in Lingxiao sect were relieved. When they looked at Shen Shi, their eyes were a little more relaxed. It was true that Shen Shi was seriously injured when he arrived at the Zhenlong temple that day. But now it seems that they can''t see the impact of the injury at all. They are full of energy, as if they had never been hurt.


    Only in this way, the previous quarrel outside this quiet hall seemed like a real farce. Besides Yongye''s understanding of the situation and his normal complexion, many of the monks in Zhenlong hall were angry.


    In full view of the public, Lingxiao sect also felt embarrassed. Shen Shi took a look around him, but he understood more or less. After pondering for a moment, he took two steps forward and said to Yongye and other monks, "elder martial brother Yongye, you masters, this is a misunderstanding. In fact, these fellow martial brothers are worried about my injury, so they have urgent words and deeds. Shen Shi is here to make amends to you. "


    Yongye hastened to return the salute and said: "it''s just a piece of cake for younger martial brother Shen to say anything. It doesn''t matter." After all, all the monks were born in Zhenlong hall. The ascetics'' self-cultivation is higher than that of ordinary people. At the moment, they are either in groups or chanting Buddhism. The matter disappears like a breeze.


    After that, Zhong Qingzhu went to Shen Shi and whispered to him, "you are tired after staying in the quiet hall for such a long time. Why don''t you go back to the guest room and have a rest first?"


    Before Shen Shi could answer, all of a sudden, people heard a mellow and gentle voice coming from the quiet hall behind him. It was the voice of master tianku who said, "Yongye, please come in and meet me. I''ve been neglecting you these days."


    After hearing this, Yongye quickly agrees. Then he comes over and asks lingxiaozong to go in. Sun you takes a look at Shen Shi and suddenly says, "stone, are you tired? If you feel tired, why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest first? "


    As soon as the words came out, the other three people''s eyes also came over. Shen Shi was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "well, that''s OK. I''ll go back to the guest room first. I''ll see you later."


    Then he turned around and walked out. Next to him, a knowledgeable monk came over and led him to the guest room. The four members of Lingxiao sect stood at the gate of Jingtang courtyard and watched him walk towards the distance. Then they turned back one by one and walked towards Jingtang. GANZE didn''t move, but looked at him for a while. After a while, they suddenly looked puzzled and said: "strange, how can the little black pig who has been following younger martial brother Shen all the time disappear?"


    Everyone else was stunned, and then remembered it. Just now Shen Shi came out, and everyone''s attention was on him, but no one noticed Xiao Hei''s trace. Now GANZE said that, and he just woke up. But a moment later, sun you, who had already walked into the courtyard for a few steps, thought, "Xiao Hei, that pig is very wild, and he loves to run and drill everywhere on weekdays. Where are you playing now? "


    After all, they were not their pets. Several people just saw Xiao Hei often following Shen Shi. They didn''t know much about his habits. Since sun you, Shen Shi''s best friend, guessed like this, maybe that''s it. So no one asked about it. One by one, he followed Yongye and went to the quiet hall one by one. Soon, they saw a kind old monk sitting on the futon of the quiet hall.


    GANZE and others, with a solemn face, went up side by side and lined up in a straight voice:


    "GANZE, sun you, Zhong Qinglu, Zhong Qingzhu, disciples of Lingxiao sect, meet Master tianku..."


    Shen Shi followed the Zhike monk all the way to the guest room. On the way, of course, he also saw the ascetic monks who are only here in Zhenlong hall. It''s really a thing that even the monks feel numb. But the monks look very calm.


    It seems that no matter how much suffering there is in the world, they all regard it as normal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    Shen Shi walked in silence. For some reason, his depressed mood suddenly calmed down, especially after seeing the occasional ascetic monks. In such a big ancient temple, under the wind and snow, there was snow everywhere, and his heart seemed to become a little empty.


    After taking him to the guest room, the Zhike monk saluted and turned away without saying a word. Shen Shimu saw him off and went back to the room, but he didn''t mean to lie down on the bed and sleep. He just walked slowly to the table in the room with no expression on his face and sat down, dazed.


    Along the way, in just a few days, under the calm appearance, who can know that everything has changed?


    It''s much warmer in the guest room than outside, and there''s no coldness in it. I think Zhenlong hall has a special method. Shen Shi sat down in the warm room for a long time. Then at a certain moment, he stood up again, with a firm look on his face. However, he took the pen and paper prepared in the room and began to write on the white paper:


    "words tell you, I''m confused, when... "


    In the quiet Hall of the Buddhist temple, four disciples of Lingxiao sect met with master tianku for a long time. Master tianku is a famous monk in the world. Even if he had spent a lot of time in front of him to heal Shen Shi for several days, he didn''t seem to have much abnormality now. His spirit was the same as usual, and he was very kind to several Lingxiao sect disciples. He inquired in detail about the recent situation of several old friends of Lingxiao sect, such as Huaiyuan Zhenren. He accepted the letter sent by Huaiyuan Zhenren and expressed his good wishes. With a sigh, he recalled the deep friendship and friendship between the two famous schools in the past ten thousand years, and looked forward to the future. He told everyone, including Yongye, to cherish the friendship established by the two schools'' ancestors Love, and carry it forward, with a view to forever.


    Yongye and lingxiaozong young people are surong promise, to heaven bitter person''s advice said to keep in mind.


    Then master tianku asked the people of Lingxiao sect about their cultivation with a smile. He was kind and gentle, and asked them in detail. He did not hesitate to give guidance. After appreciating their extraordinary talents, he used his own eyes to guide them on the way of cultivation.


    The vision of such a virtuous monk is not unusual. Almost every word is on the point, which makes sun you and other disciples of Lingxiao sect feel excited. Many of their cultivation skills have been answered at this moment. They are all very happy and thank you one after another.


    Master tianku smiles and looks out of the quiet hall. But unconsciously, it''s getting dark. Then he says good-bye to everyone. So the meeting is just over.


    Everyone came out of the quiet hall satisfied, but thinking about Shen Shi, they all quickly walked back to the guest room. Who knows, maybe it was because the meeting in the quiet hall was delayed for a long time. Shen Shi''s room was dark, and he had already fallen asleep. It''s not easy for people to disturb. Anyway, it''s still a long time. I''ll come back tomorrow to chat, so I''ll go back to my room.


    But it was snowy and windy that night. In the twinkling of an eye, it was late at night. The door of Shen stone house quietly opened. A man came out, quietly bypassed the corridor, but went to the gate.


    In such a large ancient temple, it becomes very quiet in the middle of the night. Maybe this is the place where the asceticism is born. There are no lights in the place, only the endless wind and snow falling.


    Shen Shi walks in silence. The cold wind and snow powder pass his cheek. In the dim light of the night, you can see his figure, but there is no Xiao Hei who used to follow him. His lonely shadow seems to be suddenly more lonely.


    Through the cloisters and courtyards, he stepped on a line of footprints in the snow, and then was covered by the wind and snow. Shen Shi gradually approached the gate of Zhenlong hall. Although there are few people here in the far north snow plain, as a big sect such as Sizheng, it is obviously impossible to take the guard lightly, so Shen Shi is ready to be asked by the guard monk.


    However, when he came to the closed gate of the mountain gate, the road was unexpectedly quiet. He didn''t see a monk in Zhenlong hall.


    Shen Shi looked around, and his face was a bit surprised. Of course, it''s not normal. The surrounding courtyard looks quiet and frightening. After standing in the same place and pondering for a long time, he still went to the simple and heavy gate, moved the cross bar, opened the gate and went out.


    When he just stepped out of the threshold, Shen Shi''s body suddenly froze, but he saw a figure standing outside the gate in the snow. The snow had already accumulated on him. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    He is the abbot of Zhenlong hall, master tianku, in a monk''s robe and kind-hearted eyes. At his feet, there is another little shadow, but Xiaohei. Seeing Shen Shi come out, xiaoheidun gets excited and runs to his feet. He rubs several times.


    Master Shen bit his head


    Master tianku turned around and took a look at Shen Shi. His eyes were full of compassion. He said, "is this going to go?"


    Shen Shi leaned over to pick up Xiao Hei, held him in his arms and touched his head. Then he went to master tianku and stood side by side with him. He looked out into the distance. There was a vast expanse of snow outside the ancient temple of Zhenlong hall. The wind and snow seemed to be endless. The heaven and the earth were killing each other. Looking at the flat place, he didn''t know where the road was."I''ve thought about it," Shen Shi said in a low voice. "Now that it''s over, I''d better go ahead. Only in this way, I''m afraid it will cause trouble to the master again. "


    Master tianku slowly shook his head and said, "it''s OK, but it''s a small matter. It''s just nephew Shen Benefactor, what are your plans in the future? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "I chose this road myself. I can''t blame others. There is a deep blood feud between the human and demon families. Lingxiao sect is a famous family of four Zhengs. If you want to know something, even the master and uncle, they can''t help themselves. So I don''t want to go back to that sect. "


    The master tianku said, "is there anything you want to do?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said, "yes, but I have to do it slowly."


    Master tianku nodded and said, "now that you have understood, I won''t say much. If there is fate in the future, after the benefactor understands the worldly fate, if there is no place to go, maybe he can come back here." After that, he handed over a small Ruyi bag to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi took over, Su Rong said: "yes, thank you, master."


    After that, he looked back at Xiao Hei in his arms and saw his eyes flashing, just staring at himself. Shen Shiqiang smiles and kisses his head on his head. Then he gently puts it on the snow nearby. He salutes master tianku and strides down the steps of the ancient temple. Facing the snow and the dark night, he walks towards the snow plain without turning back.


    Before long, his figure disappeared in the dark. Xiao Hei stood on the stone steps, staring at Shen Shiyuan''s back, and suddenly screamed at the dark night.


    The voice was a little shrill, but it was soon dispersed by the cold wind, curling in the cold world, and finally dissipated.


    It seems that the wind and snow in the Arctic snow plain never stop, and it is rare to walk in this snow plain late at night. So after Shen Shi left Zhenlong hall and walked into this snow plain, he did not encounter any obstacles for a long time, except for the wind and snow.


    When he left, the Ruyi bag that master tianku gave him contained a few things, which were not much and not particularly valuable, but they were very practical and intimate. Some Lingjing, some pills, a map showing the path of the snow field, a small dragon boat specially driving on the far north snow field, and finally even prepared some firewood and origami. With these things, Shen Shi is able to walk out of the snow by himself.


    Shen Shi is very grateful for this. Although master tianku''s words were resolute and heartless at the beginning, Mingyan only helped him once, so as to understand the old relationship between his grandmaster and Huang Ming, but in fact, he still helped him a lot later. Shen Shi knew it in his heart and kept it in his mind.


    With the help of the dragon boat, Shen Shi walked much faster. According to the map mark in Ruyi bag, he also chose a place in front of him as his rest place for the night. According to Shen Shi''s own estimation, it will take him more than an hour to get to the rest cave. Then he will rest there for two hours and it will be daybreak. Then he will catch up with the road for another day. He should be able to get to the Xuelong mountains.


    In the heart of the idea, he will go all the way, snow hit his face, like a knife. His mood can''t completely calm down. When he looks back occasionally, he always has unspeakable pain and reluctance in his heart. Over the years, I have already regarded jinhongshan as my second home.


    In this way, he was distracted to drive. He didn''t know how long he had been walking. Suddenly, Shen Shi heard a call like a beast coming from somewhere in the snow. He walked at his feet. In the middle of the night, most of the wild animals, including monsters, had a rest. It was rare for them to appear in the snow. The sound he heard at the moment seemed unusual. However, the direction of the voice deviated from the way he was going to go, so after pondering for a moment, Shen Shi didn''t plan to pay attention to it, and went straight on.


    But after a while, he suddenly heard a cry in his ears. This time, it was clear. It seemed that he was closer to him. It seems that the strange beast in the wind and snow is also running towards him. With the approaching of the movement there, Shen Shi soon realizes something strange.


    It seemed that something was chasing the shouting beast. He frowned, stopped and looked back into the snow, thinking


    In the distant snow, there was a sudden disturbance of wind and snow, followed by a white figure flying over, and Shen Shi''s eyes swept by, staring at the white shadow behind him. But for a moment, in the wind and snow, suddenly there were more than ten clumps of dark green flames, such as the ghost fire burning in the late night, leaning towards him quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    Seeing the green ghost fire, Shen Shi''s face sank. After so many disasters, he was too familiar with this kind of light. Sometimes Shen Shi even doubts whether there is something strange in him, or whether he has luck problems. Ordinary people seldom meet ghosts once, but he meets them one after another.


    In the wind and snow, the white shadow in the front and the ghost fire shadow in the back soon approached Shen Shi. In a moment, Shen Shi could see the scene there. Those flashing green ghost fire suddenly are a group of ghost blood wolves. They show their teeth and roar and rush over. It seems that they are extremely ferocious, which makes Shen Shi frown. I really don''t know where so many ghosts come from in the Arctic snow plain?


    In front of the ghost blood wolf, a snow-white fox was running away. It looked very embarrassed. It was crying and rushing forward. Shen Shi suddenly felt familiar with the white fox, but the speed of chasing was quite fast, and soon he rushed to Shen Shi.


    The white fox looked at Shen Shi''s side, his eyes slightly, but his steps didn''t stop, and he ran quickly. Shen Shi was also found in the ghost blood wolves behind him. There was a commotion. A moment later, five or six ghost blood wolves turned to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi stood in the falling snow, looking coldly at the fierce ghosts rushing forward, but he didn''t mean to turn back, but raised his arm.


    A snowflake fell on his fingertips, and a cold breath came in.


    A familiar talisman appeared between his fingers in an instant. The talisman lines on it glowed slightly. It seemed that the spirit power contained in it was about to burst out. But at this moment, Shen Shi suddenly held his hand in silence, and the talisman stopped in an instant.


    Wind blowing face, heaven and earth kill, the front of the bleak wolf howl, as if in a twinkling of an eye.


    All of a sudden, the talisman disappeared. Shen Shi looked in front of him. Suddenly, all the wind and snow bounced away between his forehead and brow.


    He stepped forward.


    Meet the wolves.


    He stretched out his hand, hands empty, fingers moving, to meet the snow.


    At that moment, the orifices in his body suddenly stretched out, and all the pure and incomparable spiritual power gathered here was like a long river. For the first time, it flowed out and rushed into the meridians of his body. It felt like the body had expanded ten times in an instant. When the mind came to it, the spirit power was there. Every move had its thunder.


    The wind and snow suddenly became bigger, like the roar of heaven, which covered his figure for a moment, but then he walked out slowly and firmly.


    The wolves are in front of us!


    Ferocious tone, strange fire, instant roar rushed up.


    Shen Shi''s right hand turned, only in the snow, such as the wind blowing over the water, suddenly in the snow, a sharp transparent ice arrow, silent through the snow, stabbed into the throat of the fastest ghost blood wolf.


    The ghost blood wolf howled, and the sound shocked all the fields. He turned over and fell to the ground, struggling desperately on the ground.


    Next to him, the wolves pounced on him, and then he came back bloodthirsty. Shen Shi''s face was frosty, but his eyes were as bright as ever. It was the spirit power shouting and roaring in his body, and it was the boiling power that had never existed before.


    He strode forward, suddenly left hand waved, index finger, ring finger, little finger three fingers together, the flames wrinkled, a row of fire wall suddenly ran up from the ground, facing the wind and snow crazy burning, stopped in the ghost blood wolves. The ghost blood wolf was shocked and scattered, and two of them were covered with fire and burned instantly. Without waiting for the ghost blood wolf to respond, Shen Shi kept walking in the howling sound, and his right hand seemed to lift at random. Then he heard the roar of the earth and the shaking of the snow field. Five spikes suddenly protruded from the ground, like sharp swords piercing his belly, nailing the three finger ghost blood wolf in the air.


    Blood like red blood, instant open in this piece of snow.


    There was no end to the wailing, and in a twinkling of an eye there was only one ghost blood wolf left. Strange green fire burning, it seems that only the front of the eyes that some fuzzy figure, so crazy roar rushed up.


    Instead of dodging, the figure went straight up.


    The ghost blood wolf opened his claw and mouth, and was about to bite the fresh flesh. Suddenly, he felt a flash of yellow light in front of his eyes, and his body was as heavy as a thousand. He could not help falling to the ground, and then there was almost no pause. Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he saw a flash of lightning passing over the sky.


    Thunder in the wind and snow!


    Boom and fall!


    Boom!


    The ghost blood wolf fell down, and his whole head was almost split in two by the strong lightning. In a scorched black, the ghost fire went out instantly.


    And that figure, at this time, Fang came out from the snow, coldly looked at the wolf corpse, stepped on the broken wolf head, and walked forward.


    In the distance, the ghost blood wolves, who were still chasing the white fox, and about ten fierce wolves, were all shocked by the movement in the rear, especially the thrilling thunder. They stopped and looked back together.


    The shrill wind and snow whine, blowing all over the snow on the snow, wrapped in the shadow of Shen Shi did not stop, swept away.He was covered in snow and his face was as iron as iron.


    However, Fengxue now seems to have succumbed and circled around him. The ghost blood wolves turn around and abandon the white fox who doesn''t know where they have gone. They rush to Shen Shi one after another. The world is vast, and the two sides, who seem to have great power disparity, collide with each other in the cold snow and the boundless wind and snow.


    Such as huge waves hitting boulders, splashing countless water, snow and fog instantly flying, such as shooting, such as dancing, drowning the shadow of Shen Shi and wolves. Roaring sound, resounding through the field, in a piece of snow and fog transpiration, suddenly see fire, ice sword, wind blade, ghost, black air flash past, the human figure is ethereal, whining, blood flying.


    Suddenly there is thunder resounding through the sky and the light falling from the sky, and then there is a smell of scorching, which is everywhere. The wolf''s corpse fell out in the wind and snow, with a ferocious face and a convulsive struggle. An ice sword breaks through the void and stabs deep into the snow and fog. The wolf howls and the snow stops suddenly.


    The shivering snow fog, such as a paper bag with too much power, finally exploded after a huge sound. There is a huge ice sword on the snow like an ice sculpture. It is crystal clear, but there is blood on the blade.


    Wolf corpses everywhere, or head and neck separation, or rifled, there is a whole body is like fire, there is a blood hole in the heart, or a charred body, no Gestalt, all lying on the ground, only a figure is still standing in the snow.


    The snowflakes fall and fall on his shoulder again. Shen Shi stands in silence and looks up at the sky. Later, he turns around, taps his shoulder, shakes off the white snowflakes, and strides across the miserable battlefield like hell.


    But he just walked two steps, and then stopped. He saw a white shadow coming out of the snow, but it was the white fox. I don''t know when he came back here, standing in the vast snow, silently staring at his figure.


    Shen Shi stood on the snow and looked at the fox for a moment. Once again, he felt familiar, as if he had seen the fox there. He walked forward a few steps, close to the white fox, white fox shrunk, back a little, looking a little afraid.


    But maybe it''s because Shen Shi has just saved his life under the claws of the ghost blood wolves. The white fox seems to take a different look at him, but he doesn''t turn around and run away immediately. He just keeps a distance from Shen Shi all the time. Shen Shi looked at the white fox and saw that it was always wandering in the distance, so he didn''t care about it. He turned around and walked forward.


    The next journey was smooth, and there was no accident. Generally speaking, except ghosts and other strange things, monsters and all kinds of wild animals would not run out of their nests in this cold night. I just don''t know what happened to the white fox just now. Was it that the ghost blood wolf found him in the nest, so he had to flee late at night?


    Shen Shi thought as he walked, but suddenly he remembered that when he was in a coma a few days ago, Zhong Qinglu and Xiao Hei took him to a hillside on the snow plain, but they drove away a snow fox and occupied its cave as a resting place. At that time, Shen Shi himself was unconscious, but later, after he woke up, he heard Zhong Qinglu talk about it to him, and vaguely remembered that in the middle of it, he seemed to wake up for a short time, and soon fell asleep again, but in the middle of it, he seemed to have seen a white fox running away.


    "It can''t be this coincidence, can it?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He stopped and looked back. But he saw the snow behind him. The wind and snow blew by, but he lost the figure of the white fox just now. He didn''t know where it had gone for a while? After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi also shook his head, thinking that the snow was so big, maybe he thought more.


    So he didn''t care about it and went on all the way. After walking for more than an hour, he finally found the resting cave marked on the map given him by master tianku.


    When you enter the cave, it''s not big, but it''s very dry. The solid wall blocks the wind and snow outside. Then you block the cave with a few wooden boards that were originally stored in the cave, leaving only a little gap for ventilation. You immediately feel that the cave is quiet and warm. Shen Shi habitually rubbed his hands, then took out the wishful bag presented by master tianku and took out some firewood. As for the carefully prepared flint, Shen Shi ignored it.


    "Poof", there was almost no sign of any sign. He looked as if he just flicked his fingers. A flame suddenly flashed out of his hand, forming a burning fireball floating over his palm. Looking at the fireball, Shen Shi''s face was a little strange. He looked a little complicated. After a while, he suddenly sighed and threw the fireball on the firewood.


    The whole cave was lit by the fire and warmed up quickly. Shen Shi found a clean stone wall and sat on the ground with his back. He wanted to go to sleep and have a rest. But when he closed his eyes, there were countless thoughts swirling in his heart and passing in front of him. He was sleepless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    He can only sit quietly in this cave, outside is a piece of ice and snow, it seems that the whole world is only one person, it is particularly lonely.


    At this time, it seemed that he heard the murmur of the beast outside the cave. Shen Shi frowned, thought for a moment, stood up, went to the hole, removed the board and looked out. By the light of the fire in the cave, he looked carefully for a while, and then he saw that in the white world of wind and snow, about a few feet away from the cave, a white fox was standing there.


    This white fox looks familiar. Needless to say, it''s the one Shen Shi saved from the ghost blood wolves just now. I just didn''t expect that it was still following quietly all the way here. Shen Shi looked as like as two peas at the white fox. He found that the white fox''s fur was white and snowy. It was almost the same as the surrounding snow. If it was not carefully distinguished, it would be hard to see clearly. No wonder it did not immediately see it when it came out. Want to come before with behind him, also because of this and fox careful, so it was not found.


    But what does this white fox do with itself?


    Shen Shi is a little puzzled. He stares at the white fox for a while and finds that the vigilance in the eyes of the white fox still exists, but his body trembles slightly, but his eyes can''t help looking at the cave behind him. The warm and dry cave, which was shining with fire, obviously had great attraction for the wild animals living in the snow.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, then he gently stepped aside and pointed his hand to the hole.


    White fox took a careful step forward, but immediately stopped and looked at Shen Shi nervously.


    Shen Shi didn''t care about it any more. He turned around and went back to the cave, but this time he didn''t block the boards at the entrance of the cave. The sound of snow outside the cave is still bleak. Shen Shi sits by the fire and waits quietly. After a cup of tea, a white shadow appears and disappears at the cave entrance, and then reappears. After wandering for a while, the white fox stares at Shen Shi and slowly steps into the cave with its first foot.


    "Pa", a dull sound, sounded in front of the white fox, but something smashed from the depths of the cave. The white fox jumped up, turned around and ran. But a moment later, his body suddenly had a meal, but he turned and looked suspiciously. Then he found that the bone rolling on the ground for a distance was a piece of dry grain cake thrown by Shen Shi.


    In the past, Shen Shi and Xiao Hei didn''t eat it, so they didn''t bring it. The reason why they have it now is that it comes from the Ruyi bag presented by master tianku. In fact, foxes like meat. If it''s a meat pie, it''s more suitable. However, Zhenlong hall is a Buddhist temple. It''s a bit difficult for people to take out meat cakes there


    Although it''s not a meat cake, it''s obvious that the white fox''s eyes are attracted by the dry food cake for a moment. After looking at Shen Shi for a moment, he finally can''t resist the temptation of the food. He pounces on it and then grabs it and gnaws it.


    Shen Shi sat by the fire, watching the white fox holding the dry food cake to a corner of the cave and gobbling it up. He couldn''t help but smile. But somehow, his smile slowly became a little lonely again.


    I don''t know how Xiao Hei is now?


    Or maybe, for such a long time, only these wild animals have been able to accompany themselves


    After eating the cake, Bai Hu didn''t know if he was hungry some days, or because he was relieved of Shen Shi''s food, so he shrank in the corner and looked more stable. He became more courageous and began to look at the cave. He didn''t mean to leave for the time being.


    Shen Shi looked at the white fox carefully for a while, but he was still not completely sure that the white fox was the unlucky snow fox that was driven out of the cave that he saw in his blurred vision that day. However, he immediately gave a dumb smile in his heart and thought that it was important. He took a piece of firewood and added it to the fire.


    The tongue of fire swept over and suddenly brightened up for a few minutes. At the same time, it suddenly brightened up in the cave. The sudden burst of light startled the white fox, and his body suddenly shrank back subconsciously. It can be seen that this snow fox still has a natural fear of the fire light, but maybe the weather outside the cave is too cold, the wind and snow is too big, and the warmth in the cave really makes it nostalgic, so even if it is afraid, it still curls up in that corner and doesn''t run out of the cave immediately.


    Shen Shi went to the entrance of the cave and blocked the boards again. The sound of the snow outside the cave suddenly seemed to be much smaller, but it seemed that the way out was stopped. He looked back and saw the white fox''s eyes wavering, as if in a state of panic.


    Shen Shi shook his head, went to the other side of the cave and lay down. Then, regardless of whether the white fox could understand people''s words, he just said, "I''m asleep."


    Then he closed his eyes.


    This night, he thought that he would still toss and turn and could not fall asleep, just like he had so many thoughts in his mind before, but he did not know when he would unconsciously fall asleep.


    He had a dream, a nightmare.He dreamed that he had suddenly returned to his childhood when he was still living in Yinzhou. He dreamed that his mother did not die when he was born, but lived happily with his father and himself. Every day was full of smiles.


    Then suddenly one day, the sky was overcast, there were dark clouds, and there was a bleak wind. A large group of people rushed into his home, which was a big building. It seemed that there was a plaque on it, with three big words on it. He looked at it and wrote "tianyilou".


    Then there were shouts of killing, the sound of knives and axes, the sound of crying, the splash of blood, the shrill cry, the figures fell down one by one in the pool of blood, and finally it was their turn. The group of killers rushed over with sharp blades and chopped his stout father to death with a knife. The rest of them just hugged him and refused to let go. They struggled and left tears.


    Tears such as beads, dripping on his face, there is bone chilling, straight through the heart.


    That knife light, Huo Ran cuts down!


    Blood light suddenly appears


    Shen Shi sat up, trembling and panting. It took him a long time to calm down. When he looked up, he saw that the cave was dark. The fire had already gone out, leaving only a pile of embers. In the gap between the boards at the entrance of the cave, there were several rays of morning light.


    It turned out to be daylight.


    Shen Shi looked at the beams of brilliance, then slowly reached over his cheek and rubbed it. His tentacles were cold and moist, but it was like the coldest frost. It was as cold as a dream.


    He stood up, went to the entrance of the cave, took away the planks, and went out. He saw that the snow was still falling in the light of the day, as if to tell him that it was a new day.


    When he went back to the cave to pack up his things and was ready to go on the road, Shen Shi saw the white fox in the corner of the cave. Its whole body was rolled up like a white furry ball. Its head was buried under its thick and soft tail, and its chest was undulating. It seemed that it was sleeping soundly.


    I don''t know how many days this snow fox has been wandering in the snow. Maybe it''s too tired, so even at the side of a human race, it''s so sleepy.


    Shen Shi looked at it with a gentle look in his eyes, but he didn''t delay for a long time. He just picked up his things after a while, and then got up and went out.


    Facing the wind and snow, stride forward.


    At this time, at dawn, the friends in Zhenlong hall should wake up, too. I don''t know if they will find the letter they left on the table in the room, or whether they will believe the words on the paper?


    Behind the wind and snow in the distance, there is a big shadow, ups and downs, it should be the snow dragon mountains. Shen Shizhen''s spirit, strides there.


    After walking for a while, Shen Shi suddenly felt something and suddenly looked back. However, he saw a white fox following him in the snow behind him.


    Shen Shi stares at the white fox for a moment. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth purses, smiles at it, and then beckons.


    White fox seems to be startled, quickly stopped, but also ran back a few steps away.


    Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile and ignores it. At the same time, he takes out the little dragon boat. He puts his foot on the boat and waves his arm. Then he sees the snow and fog rising up. Like an arrow flying away, he draws a beautiful arc on the snow.


    White fox stood in a daze, and didn''t seem to understand what he saw in front of him. However, a moment later, he saw Shen Shiyuan''s figure. Suddenly, he called out, and then started to run forward.


    Heaven and earth, snow capped, people galloping fox run, wind and snow whirl, just like an ancient and remote Sanskrit, in this world, the faint echo.


    One day later, Shen Shi arrived at the snow dragon mountain range, but the white fox was not thrown away by him, and he just chased after him and came here. Maybe it''s the strange pursuit along the way, one person and one fox actually slowly began to have some tacit understanding. Although white fox is still a little cautious and refuses to get too close to Shen Shi, most of the time, he has put down his guard against Shen Shi. When he takes a rest on the way, he often stays not far away from Shen Shi, and at the same time, he looks at Shen Shi eagerly. Until Shen Shi laughs and loses some pieces of food, he grabs them and eats them.


    Snow Dragon Mountain is not as easy as walking on the snow plain. To Shen Shi''s surprise, the white fox is still following him here. On Shen Shi''s way across the mountain, I don''t know if his luck is not as good as that of Yongye last time. He meets several waves of monsters on the mountain road in succession, some of them are fierce, but in the end, they all die in Shen Shi''s hands.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    The white fox who followed him witnessed all this. He hid himself when there was a war. After Shen Shi killed all the monsters, he ran out again secretly. In the middle, he had the courage to eat the remains of the monsters several times and had a good meal, but he became more and more tight with Shen Shi.


    In this way, all the way out of the snow dragon mountains, all the way south, the wind and snow finally weakened, and one day, he finally saw the shadow of the wall.


    That''s snow city.


    He stopped in the snow, looked back, looked at the white fox that was only a little away from him, and suddenly called:


    "Hello


    White fox is excited and jumps back a few steps. Then he looks at Shen Shi carefully. There is a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Shen Shi smiles. He is in a better mood for some reason. He points to the flying snow city in the distance and says to Bai Hu, "I''m going to the city. It''s full of people. Do you want to follow me?"


    White fox along the direction of his fingers looked at the city, obviously some hesitation, mouth yo yo called twice, raised a foot seems to want to move forward, but finally fell in the same place, did not move forward. Shen Shi smiles, but he doesn''t care. However, this lonely and cold journey back to the snow plain, because the white fox''s following really gives him a little more warmth, which makes him feel not so sad.


    It''s just that there''s no banquet in life that doesn''t come to an end, not to mention meeting by chance, not to mention the different ways of human and animal?


    He waved to the white fox and said goodbye. Then he turned and strode to the snow city. After all, Shen Hu looked at the back of the stone, but he didn''t know what it was like.


    This place is outside the snow city, which is the outer edge of the far north snow plain. White fox has always lived in the deep snow plain and never been here. There are still snowflakes floating in the sky, but the snow is very small, which can''t be compared with the burst wind and snow deep in the snow field. The snow on the ground is also very thin, and the bare land can even be seen in some places.


    White fox suddenly found that everything here was so strange.


    He raised his head and yelled twice to the sky. He looked a little confused. After a moment, he suddenly found that in the other direction of the snow field, in the distance, there seemed to be two Terran figures similar to Shen Shi coming.


    Along the way with Shen Shi, Bai Hu is familiar with the Terran shadow, so after hesitating for a moment, he is on guard, but he still can''t help leaning towards the two figures.


    Shen Shi walked alone in the snow for a long time. He could feel that there was no movement behind him. I think the snow fox didn''t catch up this time. He didn''t mean to be lost, but he was just a wild animal who had some contacts by chance. He had only been together for a few days, and he had been accompanying himself through the most lost days after he left the clan. It was a kind of friendship.


    But in the end, that''s it.


    He laughed and thought that if he had to eat a lazy pig before, he would not be bothered to raise a fox again!


    In a hurry, he soon approached the gate of Feixue City, which is adjacent to the far north snow plain. Although the climate is cold and snowy, there are many people living here. If there are more people, they will have to make a living, even for monks. So it didn''t take long for Shen Shi to see some figures walking around the city. Most of them were casual repairs. Some of them came across from Shen Shi and looked at the direction. They wanted to go to the snow plain.


    Although the environment in the Arctic snow plain is bitter and cold, there are many spiritual materials on the snow plain, including some rare monsters living on the snow plain. Only here can they be produced. Therefore, there has always been no shortage of explorers and treasure hunters here.


    Before long, two friars came and passed Shen Shi.


    One is a strong man in his thirties, and the other is a young man in his twenties. When the two sides meet, they look at each other. Shen Shi obviously felt that there was a sense of examination in the eyes of the two men. The eyes were not particularly gentle and friendly, but there was no special hostility for the time being.


    Shen Shi didn''t pay much attention to this. Unlike his disciples who had been practising in Jinhong mountain all the year round and didn''t understand the sorrow of the world, he often traveled outside the sect in the past years, and he knew these things very well. Most of the time, you can only rely on yourself to walk in the wilderness. In this case, all the wandering monks are extremely wary of other people they meet, because you don''t know whether the person who looks at the gentle and harmless will suddenly turn his face and cut you mercilessly, and his purpose may be just because you have just dug up a spirit grass, or just because you see the wishful bag that shows your skirt.


    Even the two monks who just passed by, in their eyes just now, Shen Shi didn''t know if if they judged that they were weak in morality, then their eyes that were just looking at them would immediately turn into eyes full of murders.But maybe it was because he came out of the snow alone, and the two monks seemed to be a little afraid of it, so at last nothing happened between them, so they passed each other by. But Shen Shi''s eyes and ears are keen at the moment, far above ordinary people. After a few steps, he still hears a few low voices coming from behind.


    "Brother, look..."


    "Never mind. It''s not easy to be provoked if he walks alone in the snow. "


    "Well, all right. I hope we have better luck today. We can find some spiritual materials and exchange some spiritual crystal cultivation. "


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to look at the cold snow, but there are many good things on the top. As long as we go deeper inside, we may have a lot of harvest..."


    The voice gradually became small, and finally could not be heard. It was obvious that the two monks had gone far. Shen Shi''s steps did not stop, all the way to the snow city.


    Until he finally stood in front of the gate of Feixue City, looking at the solid and heavy wall, he thought that not long ago, he and several other fellow disciples were walking from here to the snow plain, but in a short day, it seemed that it had been earth shaking.


    He gazed silently for a moment, shook his head gently, and was about to step forward. Just at this moment, he suddenly felt like he was thinking of something. He suddenly frowned, then turned slowly, but took a deep look in the direction of Xueyuan.


    White snowflakes fall from the sky, such as white paper falling on the snow. It''s just a mess of footprints trampling on a piece of clean snow, and black mud turning up in many places, which makes the surrounding land dirty.


    The two figures stood there laughing at each other.


    The strong man stretched out a powerful arm that was almost as thick as an ordinary thigh. He grasped a thick hairy tail in his palm, but he was carrying a white fox upside down. He laughed and said, "what did I say? I''m really lucky today. This kind of snow fox is usually deep in the snow, where there are many monsters. We dare not go in. Today, I didn''t expect that I caught this beast in this marginal place. "


    A young man standing beside him was also full of smiles. His eyes were on the fox who was struggling but unable to break free. His snow-white fur was stained with a lot of black mud and became dirty and ugly. He said with a smile: "brother is right. Although the white fox was not a high-level monster, her fur was deeply loved by the nuns in Tianhong city. When I kill it and peel it, I can change at least 50 spirit crystals when I get back to Feixue city. "


    The strong man sneered, looked at the young man with disdain, and said, "I don''t understand, right? You haven''t seen the world. The most important thing about the snow fox''s fur is that it is as bright as new. Once the fox is killed, the blood flow is not smooth, and the color will be a little dim. That''s not good. Come here, you should hold on to it. I''ll peel off its snow-white fox skin. "


    The young man let out a "ah" and walked over quickly. At the same time, he said with a smile: "I see. Elder brother has a lot of knowledge..."


    The young man''s voice did not fall. Suddenly, a voice came from a nearby place. It sounded calm and said:


    "wait a minute."


    At the same time, the strong man and the young man turned their heads and saw a man standing on the snow about a foot away from them. He was not very old, probably in his early twenties, but his eyes were a little deeper in his calm expression. The light of his eyes swept the two men and finally fell on the overhanging white fox.


    The white fox suddenly got excited and struggled with all his strength. In his mouth, he kept calling until he was exhausted. But it struggled here for a while, but it could not shake the rock like hand that grasped its tail. It looked like a desperate struggle.


    The strong man and the young man both lowered their faces and looked at Shen Shi coldly. After a moment, the strong man sneered and said, "brother, what do you mean by that?"


    Shen Shi looked away from the white fox, looked at the strong man, and said calmly, "I have some chance with this snow fox. I''d like to ask you to forgive me."


    The strong man sneered, but before he opened his mouth, the young man next to him already had a fierce look in his eyes. He scolded, "what are you, our brother''s prey? Do you want to let it go?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said: "well, you just want to take its fur back for money. I''ll send out some Lingjing to buy it. OK?"


    The strong man and the young man looked at each other, and his face was full of emotion. After a moment, the young friar said, "how many crystals do you give? This snow fox fur is valuable in the city. You can''t fool our brother with any low price!"


    Shen Shi took a look at him and said faintly, "in that case, let''s make a price."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    The young man turned his eyes, pointed to the white fox who was still struggling, and sneered: "this rare spirit beast, this fur, needs at least 60 spirit crystals."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "the price is too high."


    Although the young monk in front of him was not very old, he was very impatient, and even had a fierce temper. When he heard that, his face was full of anger, and his eyes were a bit fierce. He said, "where''s the price? Don''t you believe me, you bastard?"


    Shen Shi''s face remained unchanged, as if he didn''t see the man''s fierce look. He said: "if you pay the market price, a good snow fox skin can sell 50 spirit crystals in Tianhong city market, but that''s the price that the buyer bought from the chamber of Commerce. You can''t sell fur at a good price in such a remote place as Feixue city. You have to go to Tianhong city first. The cost of the way is not to mention. When you get to Tianhong city market, the price of the fairies will be subject to the price of the fairies. They will only give you 40 spirit crystals at most. "


    Speaking of this, Shen Shi''s eyes lightly swept the young monk''s surly face and said: "if you do this, you can only get about 35 spirit crystals at most. Well, I''ll give you 50 Lingjing at the market price. It''s reasonable. How about that? "


    The young monk was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to think that Shen Shi was so familiar with the market value of this kind of white fox skin. In fact, he didn''t know much about the calculation, but intuitively he felt that Shen Shi''s statement should be true. So, it seems that fifty spirit crystals are really making a lot of money. For a moment, he can''t help but feel a little excited. He turns his head and looks at the strong fellow beside him.


    Just now, when Shen Shi was talking with the young monk, the strong man looked up and down at Shen Shi with his eyes. He was thoughtful. Now when the young monk turned his head, the strong man laughed and stretched out his hand to pull the young monk behind him. At the same time, he took a step forward and threw the white fox in his hand.


    White fox immediately issued a cry of pain.


    Shen Shi frowned.


    The strong man sneered and said, "fifty is not good. If you want to buy this white fox, you can take out a hundred spirit crystals!"


    Shen Shi''s face sank slowly. He stared at the strong man for a moment, and then said slowly:


    "why is this?"


    The strong man showed a ferocious smile on his face and said: "boy, don''t you mean that you have a chance to have some bullshit with this white fox? It''s true that this fox skin is only worth 50 spirit crystals, but the chance you mentioned is also worth 50 spirit crystals. "


    The young brother clapped his hands and said, "the elder brother''s eyes are very bright!" After that, he turned his head and yelled at Shen Shi fiercely, "do you hear me? My elder brother said that if you want to buy this snow fox a cheap life, you can take out a hundred spirit crystals."


    Shen Shi stopped talking.


    He looked up slightly and looked at the sky above him.


    In the sky is floating snow, the white snowflake takes the ice cold breath, falls on his face, has the bone penetrating chill, lets the human slightly tremble.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a moment, he opened them again. He looked at the two Terran friars and whispered, "too much."


    The young monk was very angry and jumped out. He pointed to Shen Shi''s head and said angrily, "fart, what my elder brother said, you dare to bargain!"


    Shen Shi ignored him, just looked at the strong man and said, "do you mean to mislead me when you offer this price?"


    The strong man gave a ferocious smile, but he gave Shen Shi a bad look. Then he looked around. There was silence in the snow field. Except for the three of them, there was no one else. Then the strong man said with a smile:


    "that''s it. How about you?"


    Shen Shi was silent. After a while, he lowered his head and took out the wishful bag hanging on his waist.


    The eyes of the strong man and the young man suddenly fell on the bag in his hand. Then they watched Shen Shi take out a Lingjing from the Ruyi bag without saying a word. Suddenly their eyes became more and more hot.


    The glittering and translucent Lingjing is rolling gently between Shen Shi''s fingers, and the snowflakes are falling down. It seems that these dazzling gemstones reflect the beautiful light, and become beautiful, twinkling with soul stirring brilliance.


    Shen Shi silently counted a hundred Lingjing, then put the Ruyi bag back on his waist, holding Lingjing to walk to the strong man and the young man, while the two men''s breathing at the moment seemed to be a little short, and their eyes kept switching between the large number of Lingjing in Shen Shi''s hand and the ordinary Ruyi bag on his waist.


    Shen Shi came near.


    Shen Shi stretched his arm forward.


    Shen Shi light way: "take it, I buy it a life."


    The strong man and the young monk looked at each other. At that moment, they seemed to have a soul in their heart. They all saw what they thought. A moment later, the young monk stepped forward with an arrow and stretched out his hands. It seemed that he was going to pick up the Lingjing. However, the strong man threw the white fox out suddenly with a jerk of his hand. Then he turned his arm, and there was a sharp sword with cold light. With a roar, he cut down Shen Shi''s arms. At the same time, he said with a grim smile:"I''ll trade your life for it."


    At the same time, the young man also yelled, his hands turned up, a pair of daggers turned out from the bottom of his sleeve, straight into Shen Shi''s chest, a smug smile also appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    This young man, dare to walk alone in the wilderness with so much money. If he doesn''t kill you, who will?


    Shen Shi''s hand trembled slightly and let go of it. The twinkling Lingjing immediately fell to the ground.


    He looked up in silence.


    Between heaven and earth, the cold wind suddenly rises


    There was a smile on the young monk''s face, as if he was about to see the picture of blood shooting out, and the resistance of the blade penetrating into the flesh and blood that would be passed from the dagger in his hand. Every time he felt this power, he had a bloodthirsty mood. Just at the moment when his smile was just on his lips, he suddenly felt that his arm was suddenly cold.


    It was as if a piece of snow suddenly penetrated his clothes and fell directly on his elbow, cool and deep into the flesh and marrow. Then, in a flash, the cold feeling suddenly turned into severe pain. The pain was so strong that the young man could not bear to shout out:


    "ah..."


    His voice was very sad and shrill, and his whole body could not help leaning to one side. In the process, he saw his arm in the corner of his eyes, and then he was frightened to find a sharp but transparent ice thorn directly pierced his elbow. Then, in the twinkling of an eye, his blood gushed out, and the moment his arm was unable to hang down, the red blood was coming out The thorn was completely dyed red.


    With the sound of "Dang", his dagger could not be grasped and fell down, while he was holding the injured arm which could not move tightly with his other hand, staggering backward and howling in his mouth. At the same time, the strong man who wielded a knife didn''t understand what was wrong with his companion at the moment of lightning and flint. He just saw the young monk scream and stepped back.


    The strong man''s heart is also a little heavy, but his temperament is also fierce, low roar, hand strength but also heavier three points, no matter what, as long as a knife to cut off this man''s head, let him have what strange also not enough to fear!


    Then he saw Shen Shi''s eyes in the light of the knife, which were deep but seemed to reflect a cold look. He saw Shen Shi standing there and didn''t move, but his arm was still on the palm of his hand. He moved a few times quickly.


    The blade broke through the air, but suddenly there was a sharp howl in the air. Shen Shi''s body suddenly disappeared, as if he had been ejected out in an instant. He suddenly appeared a foot away from the strong man, and let this powerful and sharp blade cut into the air.


    Five elements technique ¡¤ twinkle.


    In the middle of the sky, Shen Shi turned around and looked at the strong man in the distance. The strong friar stayed for a while, as if he didn''t understand how Shen Shi suddenly arrived in the distance, but then he roared and rushed over like a mad tiger.


    Shen Shi didn''t hide, but he also stepped forward and went directly to the strong man. However, in his seemingly casual gesture, all of a sudden, he saw all kinds of lights flashing in front of him, such as the sudden appearance of a rainbow and the sound of the wind.


    In a flash, the light seemed to pass through the air and fall on the strong man''s body.


    The strong man yelled, as if he was about to escape, but suddenly the light flashed in front of him. Suddenly he was heavy, and his steps sank down. Then suddenly a big black air burst out in the air, rolling like a dark cloud, ferocious like a devil, sweeping down to the flesh and blood.


    In a flash, the pain of numbness and itching came from his chest, back and limbs at the same time. Several blood spurted out, but it turned black in the air. The strong man was frightened and frightened. He could hardly stand still. He stepped back and cried out in panic: "what kind of magic are you..." The words don''t fall, he in front of suddenly a flower, but is Shen Shi appear in front of him, coldly looking at him.


    Without waiting for the strong man to make any response, Shen Shi''s arm has been stretched out and pressed on his abdomen.


    "Poof..."


    The huge and strong body suddenly bent down like a shrimp, and all the voices of the strong man were blocked back, and then scattered, it was the chilling smell of scorch.


    A moment later, Shen Shi stood still, just slowly retracted his palm, while the strong man''s body was still standing in the same place, maintaining his funny posture. After a moment, he fell to the ground and fell into the mud, but his eyes widened. There was still fear in his eyes, but he had no breath at all.


    Shen Shi turned his head slowly and took a look at the young monk standing in the distance, full of fear and trembling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    The young man suddenly held his arm and knelt down on the snow. With a cry, he cried out: "brother, I''m wrong. I''m forced by this beast. Please forgive me."


    With that, he kowtowed and made a small hole in the snow.


    The sound of "rustling" footsteps came from a distance, and his feet appeared in front of his eyes. Not far away, the young monk shivered all over, as if his teeth were trembling. Then, he heard the man in front of him calmly say:


    "you just wanted to kill me, but now you beg me to spare your life? What''s the point, can you tell me? "


    The young friar cried: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I have eyes, I don''t know Taishan, I shouldn''t have your idea, it''s..."


    The voice suddenly stopped, and the young monk was stabbed in the back by the dagger he had just dropped on the ground. It went straight into his heart without a blade.


    He looked up in amazement, as if looking at Shen Shi in disbelief, and hissed: "you, you..."


    Shen Shi looked at him coldly, and then said in a low voice, "that is to say, if you don''t meet someone stronger than you, killing is killing, right?"


    The young monk seemed to want to say something else, but he felt that all his strength was passing away quickly. Finally, he shook his body a few times, then fell to the ground. After a few convulsions, he didn''t move any more.


    Heavy snow fell from the sky and slowly landed on the two fresh corpses. Shen Shi stood up slowly. His eyes were still a little complicated. But a moment later, he shook his head and turned away.


    "Yo Yo, yo yo..."


    A few light shouts suddenly came from the side. Shen Shi turned his head and saw the white fox running from one side to avoid the two corpses. Then he ran to his feet, looked up at him and gave a few gentle shouts.


    Shen Shi smiles, squats down and reaches out his hand. White fox seems to be still a little scared and shrinks back. But this time, maybe it''s because Shen Shi saved it again, so it doesn''t move its feet, but let Shen Shi''s hands fall on it.


    There is a lot of mud sticking on its white fur, which makes a snow-white fox look a little ugly. Shen Shi gently pats away the dust and mud for it, and soon the white fox becomes bright again. Then Shen Shi touched his head.


    The white fox gave a low cry.


    Shen Shi rubbed the soft fur around his neck and stood up just as he wanted to leave. Suddenly, the white fox turned his head and ran to the body of the strong man. Then he scratched on him for a while. Finally, he took out a wishful bag from his skirt. Then he quickly ran to Shen Shi''s feet again, put it gently beside him and lifted it He looks at Shen Shi carefully, his eyes twinkle, and seems to flatter him.


    Shen Shi laughed, looked at it with his head down, and said:


    "you are smart, much more clever than that pig..."


    Looking at the Ruyi bag in his hand, Shen Shi shakes his head with a smile. After pondering for a moment, he penetrates his mind into the Ruyi bag and looks at it at will. He finds that there are no valuable treasures in the bag. There are a lot of things, but most of them are ordinary pills and low-level spirit herbs. There are dozens of spirit crystals hidden in the bag, and there are also scattered miscellaneous things Things are the most common things on the body of sanxiu who wander around the world.


    It seems that the strong man and the young monk are not very rich in ordinary days, but it''s not surprising that there are few rich and powerful people in the Buddhist circle of Hongmeng. There are some exceptions. It''s either from a rich family, or it''s a chance to get the wealth left by an ancient cultivation. In addition, it''s almost impossible for sanxiu to have more cultivation resources.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of such a tense and difficult way of cultivation all the year round that a lot of loose cultivation in the world are under great pressure. In order to fight for more cultivation resources, the fight between loose cultivation is more common, sometimes even very cruel. At least in the past years, when Shen Shi traveled around the world, he saw many such scenes.


    As his mind turns, Shen Shi suddenly sees that there are still some cooked meats in a corner of Ruyi''s bag. He can''t help but be stunned. Generally speaking, if there are enough Lingjing in sanxiu, he won''t eat more mortal food, but some people will occasionally eat some if they are greedy. But at the moment, these cooked meats make Shen Shi a little happy. He touches a piece and throws it to Bai Hu with a smile.


    White fox''s head tilted, watching the cooked meat thrown into the snow in front of him. A moment later, a smell of meat floated up. White fox''s nose twitched continuously for several times, and he was attracted to it. He called twice and ate it happily. Compared with the dry food cake Shen Shi gave him a few days ago, this white fox of course preferred the pure meat. What he ate was full of oil, and he ate clean after three times five divided by two.


    When Shen Shi finished eating, he reached out and touched the white fox''s head. By this time, the white snow fox seemed to have completely let Shen Shi off guard and didn''t mean to escape. He even tried to lick Shen Shi''s palm with his tongue to show some intimacy.Shen Shi said with a smile, "well, I can''t stay here long. I''m going to leave."


    White fox raised his head and called.


    Shen Shi looked at it and said, "do you want to go with me?"


    The white fox looked a little uneasy and hesitated. Shen Shi smiles and pats his head. He doesn''t urge him to say anything to Bai Hu. He just walks forward by himself. Bai Hu stands in the same place and looks at his back. Then he looks back at the snowy plain behind him. Finally, he suddenly raises his head and hisses at the snowy sky. Then he spreads his legs and trots all the way to chase Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi takes this white fox, who is likely to be the first time in his life to leave the Arctic snow plain, and walks all the way into Feixue city.


    Like the scenery I saw last time I came to the city, the snow city is still shrouded in falling snow. However, after seeing the fierce wind and snow deep in the snow field, Shen Shi felt that the wind and snow here was very gentle. The same feeling was obviously found in the white fox beside him. This kind of snow fox, who lived in the deep snow all the year round, turned a blind eye to the little snow, which made it feel more curious or nervous. It was the countless houses and people walking around from time to time in this city.


    It''s probably the first time that Bai Hu has seen so many people in his life. Of course, the streets of Feixue city are not particularly crowded. Compared with Tianhong city or even LiuYun City, it''s far less prosperous and bustling. However, Rao is so busy that he still keeps close to Shen Shi''s legs while looking west.


    Shen Shi has a natural manner. As he goes on, many passers-by also notice that there is a snow fox here, which attracts a lot of attention. Two groups of people come up to Shen Shi and ask him whether they want to give up the pet or sell the white fox?


    Shen Shi refused one by one, so he took the white fox all the way to the ancient transmission array. Looking at the glittering golden stone array, Shen Shi was silent for a while, and then he went in with the white fox who was a little nervous and at a loss.


    After a while, the ancient atmosphere of wildness came down from the sky, and the golden light began to shine. In the middle of the array, there was a sharp and abrupt scream. The snow fox looked very scared and nervous. It seemed to want to run away, but it couldn''t get rid of Shen Shi''s arm.


    A moment later, a brilliant golden light fell. With a bang, all the figures in the ancient teleportation array disappeared.


    A few days later, outside the city of Tianhong, on the array island.


    The inland sea is sparkling, reflecting the majestic dragon bridge and the blue sky. The sea breeze blows by, and a large group of seabirds are flying on the sea and sky, making clear calls from time to time.


    A golden light suddenly passed by, and an ancient transmission array on the array island was flourishing. A moment later, a large group of people appeared in the array. When the light disappeared, they walked down one by one, or in groups, or in twos and threes, to the side of the dragon bridge, to the direction of Tianhong city. A small number of people turned to the Falun island as a transit point and then turned to other Falun.


    At the end of the crowd, Shen Shi also stepped down. After a few steps, he stopped and turned to have a look. Then he saw a white fox staggering behind him, as if drunk. Two eyes, which were very energetic and clever, were circling around. Without taking two steps, he suddenly let out a cry and fell to the ground After a mouth open and close, look like retching.


    Shen Shi laughs, shakes his head and goes over to pick up the white fox. He laughs and says, "I''ve seen a lot of strange things before. When I was a child, I used to suffer from ants eating. But like you, it''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a thing


    The white fox gave a weak cry, lying on Shen Shi''s shoulder, looking as if he had lost half his life.


    Shen Shi took it to the end of Longqiao bridge, put down the white fox and let it lie on the railing to have a rest. Then he said, "Hey, fox, you see for yourself, this is the sea. If you stay in the snow all your life, you can''t see it."


    The white fox didn''t know whether he understood Shen Shi''s words. He lay on the railing and gasped for a while. Gradually, his eyes became more stable and his spirit recovered. He looked up curiously and looked into the sea. For a moment, he was stunned and excited. A fox''s head looked east and West and called twice from time to time.


    Shen Shi let it see for a while, and then went forward, at the same time said: "go, let''s go into the city, I have to find a person."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    Bai Hu gave a low cry. He looked reluctant to give up. Finally, he took a look at the undulating sea. Then he jumped back to the ground and trotted to catch up with Shen Shi and went to the city of Tianhong.


    Walking through the city wall, which may be the most magnificent and largest in the world of Hongmeng, the familiar scenes in my memory are revealed. The bustling city and the noisy streets are full of people, and a vigorous vitality seems to come.


    White fox is very nervous. Compared with the largest and most prosperous city in the world, the snow city it saw at the beginning is just like a quiet village in the countryside. They are not in the same level. Wide and flat streets crisscross, it seems that there are people walking around everywhere. Sometimes, if you are not careful, someone will touch its body.


    There are also many curious eyes to see this white fox, but no one shows any special meaning. In this city of Tianhong, there are many treasures in the world. Even if there are many rare animals, the white fox is a rare common beast. On this day, in the busy streets of Hongcheng, even if you catch Gao It''s not that there is no such thing as a fierce friar who is a pet.


    In a word, although white fox is nervous and even a little scared, after following Shen Shi for a while, he finds that although the number of people in this magnificent and huge city is unimaginable, it seems that no one really has any malice to himself, and most people ignore it. In this way, white fox is slowly relaxed down, followed Shen Shi walking in the streets of Tianhong City, slowly began to get used to, also began to look at the city curiously.


    Shen Shi walked along, looking as if he had no definite goal. Some of them seemed to be wandering in the street. When he came to the entrance of a street, his body stopped for a moment and looked into the lane.


    There is nothing unusual about this alley, but Shen Shi knows that as long as he walks along it, he can finally find a place to sell good wine hidden in the deep of the alley. In the past, he has been here several times to buy some good wine and pay homage to his master when he returns to jinhongshan.


    He looked at it quietly for a while. Finally, he didn''t walk into the alley. He turned around and went on.


    Tianhong city is known as the capital of all ages. It has been prosperous for many years. Today''s world is also the gathering place of merchants in the world, especially the fairies Association, which is now known as the first chamber of Commerce in Hongmeng.


    Shen Shi has always been very interested in this huge chamber of Commerce, but even if it only shows a little strength, the influence of this association is far more powerful than he once imagined. Fortunately, Shen Shi didn''t mean to be an enemy of the association. On the contrary, he had some unfinished business with the association.


    His only and last relative in the world, his father Shen Tai, may be about to fall on the immortal society.


    He walked all the way to the fairyland, entered the entrance of the shop, took a look at the noisy and hot scene, and then went to one side to find a man who seemed to be in charge, and made his own request to him.


    The steward took Shen Shi to a quiet room in the middle of the shop, asked him to sit down and serve tea, and then hurried away. After a while, the steward walked back quickly, with some apology on his face, and said to Shen Shi with an apologetic smile:


    "I''ve already asked you, manager Gu Lingyun is still in charge of LiuYun City branch in Haizhou, and I''m sorry It''s not in Tianhong city. "


    Shen Shi nodded, but he didn''t look too disappointed. This result was expected before he came. If the position didn''t change, Gu Lingyun should still stay in Liuyun city.


    The steward smiles and says enthusiastically: "Mr. Shen, if you have something urgent to find her, I think it''s better to trouble you to go to Liuyun city in person."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and nodded, but he didn''t plan to go back. Haizhou is the home of Lingxiao sect. I don''t know how many Lingxiao sect people are in Liuyun city. When I go back there, it''s hard not to be found by the sect. And he, at the moment, has not yet thought about how to face all the old friends in the clan.


    Shen Shi stood up and said to the steward, "thank you, sir. I have some chores on me recently. I can''t go to Liuyun city for the time being. Here''s a letter. Please send it to shopkeeper Gu. After reading it, she will understand. "


    With that, he took out a sealed letter from his arms and put it on the table. At the same time, there were several spirit crystals. After laughing at the manager, he left. The white fox, who had been following at his feet, quickly followed him. Behind him, the steward took a deep look at Shen Shi''s back. After pondering thoughtfully for a moment, he didn''t look at the shining Lingjing any more. He just picked up the letter on the desk and turned away without saying a word.


    After leaving the general Hall of the immortal society, Shen Shi takes Bai Hu back to the street of Tianhong city. However, this time, he doesn''t mean to continue to stroll. Instead, he goes straight. Almost half an hour later, he leads Bai Hu to the foot of the Qinglong mountain in Tianhong city.


    Looking up, the mountain that once carried the glory of the heaven demon king''s court is still tall and majestic, but the palaces and pavilions in those days have long been the ruins, the lair of monsters and ghosts, and has been forbidden by the magic array arranged by the six saints of the human race."Let''s go." Shen Shi patted white fox''s head and said, "let''s go up."


    Just like when I came here a few days ago, the Qinglong mountain is much colder than the busy markets at the foot of the mountain. After all, there are not many businesses here, but many monsters, ghosts and debris. All the way up the mountain, the noisy voices will soon disappear, and replaced by the gradually quiet mountains and the crisp sound of birds from time to time.


    Here, white fox suddenly becomes more comfortable. Although there are more green plants on Qinglong mountain, which is different from the snowy environment of its hometown in the far north snow plain all year round, it still has the flavor of the wild. There are few human traces, so white fox can''t help running quickly.


    Before long, Shen Shi saw the demon pillar.


    Looking at the strange patterns on the demons'' pillars, Shen Shixin sighed a little, and could not help sighing. When he left the demons'' underground palace, he thought that he might not come back in his whole life, but he came back here only a few months later.


    After shaking his head slightly, Shen Shi takes a deep breath and strides over the town demon pillar.


    The mountain behind the demon column is a formal dangerous area. Many monks who covet the legendary treasure of the demon family underground palace often come to this mountain to explore and find treasure. However, Shen Shi didn''t mean that this time. He and Bai Hu did not go to the ruins of several palaces in Qianshan that ordinary people often visit. Instead, they made a circle and walked to the back mountain of Qinglong mountain.


    I do not know when, in his hand is more than a round piece of bone, gently turning the rub.


    From time to time, you can see the figure of the Terran friars on Qinglong mountain. Some of them come here to explore and search for treasure, and want to take a chance to see if they can get the treasure left by the demon clan. Some of them are more practical, aiming at all kinds of spiritual materials on the top of the mountain, including the monsters and ghosts here. It''s not surprising that there are such scenes every day, but on the whole, the back mountain is much quieter than the front mountain.


    First, the road in Qianshan is unobstructed. It''s very close to the market at the foot of the mountain. It''s also very convenient to go up and down the mountain. It''s hard to say that even if you can''t beat the monsters and ghosts on the mountain, you can run out as soon as you run for your life. Anyway, as long as you rush outside the demon suppression column, you can ignore the monsters on the mountain.


    In contrast, the back mountain is obviously more troublesome, and over time, the monsters in front of Qinglong mountain have been combed again and again, and the back mountain is much calmer. So gradually, the monsters in the back mountain are much more powerful than those in the front mountain. If you are not sure how to go to Qinglong Houshan, the danger of folding there will be far greater than that of Qianshan.


    Of course, Shen Shi knew all these things. He was one of the people who knew the most about this mountain range, including the world under it. The road around the back mountain was smooth. Although there were some monsters on the way, they were not very strong. Shen Shi took care of them quickly. But when he was about to reach the back mountain, he met a group of people walking in the mountain by accident. Both sides were walking on the same mountain road. Soon they found each other and stopped at will.


    There are four monks over there, three men and one woman. They don''t wear the same style of clothes. They don''t look like disciples of a certain sect. They are more like a group or friends formed between sanxiu. This place is almost close to the edge of the back mountain. It''s a long way from the front mountain road. The ghosts and beasts in this area are much more powerful than those in the front mountain. It''s obvious that they have extraordinary art industry if they dare to walk around here.


    The four men also saw Shen Shi, with a look of surprise on their faces. Obviously, they didn''t expect to see a solitary monk in this place. In fact, there are not many monks exploring the Qinglong mountain alone, but almost all of them are concentrated in the front mountain. The demons and ghosts in the back mountain are far stronger than those in the front mountain. Unless the great monks in Yuandan can walk freely, the monks below Yuandan will have some difficulty going to the back mountain alone, even when they have reached the divine realm.


    The two sides stopped on the mountain road and looked at each other. There was a sense of confrontation in the wild mountains. The forest was quiet and the birds were singing. For a while, he didn''t speak. The atmosphere was delicate and tense. However, after waiting for a while, Shen Shi stood aside in silence and gave way to the narrow mountain path.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    The four friars over there also softened a little, and then walked over. Walking in the front of the team is a square faced man, his eyes have been falling on Shen Shi, the eyes can not say what is good and evil changes, but when passing by Shen Shi, he nodded slightly, it is a greeting.


    It''s the most dangerous situation for sanxiu to encounter his peers in such a deserted place when he wanders in the river and lake, because in the case of not knowing each other, no one knows whether the other will turn over the next moment. Even the one who takes the initiative has to take on a lot of risks. Still, in that sentence, no one knows whether the other party has any unique skill or magic power to press the bottom of the box. If he bumps into the iron plate, he will lose his life.


    It seems that the four people in this line are not the kind of villains. Although the atmosphere is a little subtle and the number of people is quite different, in the end, there is no one there who wants to do something about it, so they walk on the way out of Shen Shi. It seems that a hidden conflict has disappeared, but just as the four of them are about to walk by, the nun at the end of the line suddenly sees the white fox standing at Shen Shi''s feet.


    "Ah, what a fox! It looks so beautiful!"


    The woman couldn''t help exclaiming and stopped. As soon as she opened her mouth, the other three also stopped and turned to look over.


    Shen Shi frowned a little and gave the woman a light look. He didn''t speak.


    At this time, the nun seemed to feel Shen Shi''s eyes. She also looked at Shen Shi. Her eyes were a little alert, but she was not afraid. At this moment, it seems that her side is obviously dominant in the situation.


    White fox is looked at by these people, very quickly appear some not quite comfortable, then Chi slip a, drill to Shen Shi after death. And the woman looked at the white fox''s smart figure, the color of love in her eyes became more and more strong, but Shen Shi had been looking at this side faintly, still didn''t mean to speak, but she was not good to speak.


    However, the beautiful woman will naturally have help. At this time, another man standing beside the woman seemed to like her very much, so he took a step and said to Shen Shi, "this Taoist friend, I think this white fox is very interesting, and we miss Ning also like it very much. I wonder if you can give up your love?"


    As soon as he said this, the situation was different. The square faced man standing in the front was a little bit worried. He seemed to dislike the two men''s troubles. But since they both spoke, he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Shen Shi, as if to see Shen Shi''s reaction.


    Shen Shi''s face was calm and said, "no way."


    The refusal was clean and clear, without hesitation. It made a man and a woman face slightly changed. The woman frowned and looked disappointed, but the man''s face sank down. He felt that he had been rejected so directly, which made him lose face.


    After staring at Shen Shi for a while, he suddenly sneered and said, "brother, where did you come from? Don''t talk too much when you are wandering in the world. "


    Shen Shi looked at him quietly. For a moment, he didn''t speak. But although his eyes were not fierce or burning, they still made people feel uncomfortable, and they didn''t think that he was afraid to be subdued. By this time, the atmosphere had already begun to be a little tense, and the surrounding woods seemed to be particularly quiet. The square faced man and the other fellow friar, who were standing in the front, all frowned and slowly came this way.


    But the fox seemed to be more and more nervous, and felt that he was hiding behind his leg.


    Then he suddenly thought of another soft woman who had been bullied in Liuyun city before.


    He thought about her quietly, his eyes were quiet and flat, and then he looked at the friar who was angry and gloomy, and seemed to blame himself for his ignorance. After a while, he suddenly said:


    "Oh, what do you want?"


    As soon as Shen Shi said this, the monk''s face on the other side was suddenly cold. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Shen Shi still didn''t give in to the situation. He''s not too old. What''s more, there''s another woman standing beside him, which he admires secretly. It''s even more intolerable if he loses face in front of his beloved woman.


    So his face changed slightly, and he didn''t say a word. He was about to move when he looked at him. Shen Shi was looking at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, but his eyes were still like an ancient well. On the contrary, the white fox hiding behind Shen Shi felt something, and suddenly jumped back a few steps and went into the nearby trees. However, he didn''t dare to escape. He hid behind a big tree, then leaned out his head and kept looking at Shen Shi. His eyes were a little confused and nervous.


    "Enough!"


    Suddenly, a rebuke came from the front, but the square faced man, the head of the four friars, suddenly stopped the man who was about to start. At the same time, he came over, frowned and said to him, "don''t hit others at will, Xiao Tang."The man named Xiao Tang had a body shape, and then a trace of reluctance passed over his face. He pointed to Shen Shi and said angrily to the man with a square face: "brother Mo, this man is rude. Shouldn''t you teach him a lesson?"


    Brother Mo snorted and sneered, "do you think I''m blind? At first, it''s not little mo who provokes the white fox, and then you make trouble on purpose in order to ask her for a new one?"


    When he said this, the young woman next to him suddenly blushed and stamped her foot and said angrily, "brother, did you take me as your sister, and actually help outsiders?"


    Brother Mo glared at her, but he didn''t talk to her. He just turned back to Shen Shi and said, "brother, my brother''s words offended me just now. I''m sorry."


    Shen Shi took a look at him, nodded, relaxed, took a step back, returned a salute, and said, "I don''t deserve it."


    Brother Mo said, "I''m Mo Feiying. I''m going to explore the Qinglong mountains with my younger sister and two brothers. May I have your name?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m going down to Shen Shi."


    Mo Feiying said: "I think brother Shen''s direction is going to Qinglong mountain? I beg your pardon. Four of us have just come from the back mountain. It''s true that there are more monsters and ghosts in the back mountain than before. If brother Shen is alone, I''m afraid it''s still dangerous. I''d better be careful. "


    Shen Shi''s face was solemn. Looking at the square faced Mo Feiying, he looked a little more respectful. He nodded and said, "thank you for your advice, but I do have something to go to the back mountain. I should be careful all the way."


    Mo Feiying laughs and says, "since brother Shen knows it, I won''t say more. In a word, be careful of the wilderness. Let''s say goodbye." After that, he arched his hand to Shen Shi, then turned and strode away. The other three people also kept up with him one after another. Among them, Xiao Tang looked a little unconvinced and glared at Shen Shi at the end.


    Shen Shi shook his head. He was a little funny, but he didn''t want to worry about it. Instead, he looked up at Mo Feiying, who was walking in the front. After a few more eyes, he turned and went on.


    After a few steps, suddenly there was a commotion behind him, but the white fox jumped out of the trees beside the mountain road and trotted to Shen Shi''s feet. Then he opened his mouth and called "Yo Yo" twice, trying to rub Shen Shi''s feet with his head.


    Shen Shi took a look at it, shook his head angrily, and said, "I say you are a little unreliable, fox. You know, I raised a pig before... "


    "Yo Yo. "


    the fox opened his eyes and looked at Shen Shi. He didn''t know if he understood, so he listened to Shen Shi himself and said," as for the pig, when I meet the enemy, it always stands in front of me or rushes to the first place. It never slips first. "


    "Yo Yo, yo yo..."


    The fox screamed, as if he were agreeing to something, or just barking. Shen Shi thought about it, then suddenly shook his head and said to himself, "forget it, what do you compare with him? It''s not the same But, "he said


    Shen Shi suddenly thought of something. He stopped and looked down at the white fox. Then he saw that the Fox also stopped and stood in the same place. It was snow-white and hairy. It really looked very beautiful. No wonder that little Miss Mo just fell in love with it. In fact, along the way, white fox has indeed attracted many people''s attention, but today is a more obvious conflict.


    "You can''t make trouble all the time with your fur." Shen Shi said to the white fox.


    "Yo Yo, yo yo?" White fox looks a little bit don''t understand Shen Shi''s meaning, silly stand in place, head also crooked for a while, looked up at him doubtfully. Then, he saw Shen Shi suddenly stretch out his hand, grab the piece of meat behind the white fox''s neck, and directly lift up the whole body of the white fox. At the same time, on his other hand, he suddenly appeared to be juggling, adding a short sword full of brilliance, and then chopped it down on the white fox.


    "Yo Yo!" White fox suddenly issued a shrill scream, the body struggled hard, but not a moment later, it felt a cold air coming on its body, straight make its hair erect, but the cold air immediately walked around the body, but there was no pain.


    The white fox looked down and saw that Shen Shi was carrying the short sword on his body like a shaver. One sword here and one sword there didn''t hurt the skin and flesh, but the white fox fur fell one by one as the sword edge passed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, white fox hair fell like rain one after another. After a while, a pile of fur fell on the ground. After a while, Shen Shi''s hand loosened, and the white fox fell back to the ground. He looked back at himself, and immediately became numb. He saw that his white fur was as white as snow, but now it was like being bitten by a dog. The pits here and there were cut off, and the flesh was exposed in many places, but there were still some fur left in many places.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    A white fox that used to be so good-looking and attracted so many people''s attention has now become a bald dog. Even the big hairy tail has been shaved off by Shen Shi, leaving only a thin one. The white fox shakes its tail and looks like it wants to cry.


    "Yo Yo..." He gave a low whine and turned to look at the stone.


    Shen Shi''s face was also a little embarrassed at the moment. With a dry smile, he said: "you see, I haven''t done hair shaving before. For the first time, it''s hard to avoid some mistakes Come on, it''s good. At least it won''t cause any trouble. "


    The white fox, no, the bald fox whined bitterly. Shen Shi waved his hand, put away his dagger and walked forward. The bald fox stood in a daze for a moment. Finally, he grunted and trotted to follow him. One person and one Fox went into the forest of Qinglong mountain.


    Mo Feiying and his party walked all the way along the mountain road to Qianshan. They didn''t stay on the mountain, but quickly turned to the foot of the mountain. On this trip, relying on the large number of people and extraordinary way of life, they chose to explore qinglonghoushan, where the production of various spiritual materials is higher than that of Qianshan. Now they can''t see the harvest of Qianshan when they come back.


    On the way down the mountain, Xiao Tang walked a few steps forward and came to Mo Feiying. With a reluctant expression, he said: "brother Mo, I still can''t figure out why we just gave up to that guy named Shen Shi? Look at that boy''s arrogance, I want to punch him in the face. "


    Mo Feiying frowned and scolded: "nonsense, who gave you the courage!" With that, he suddenly sneered and said, "Xiao Tang, let''s not say anything else. If there were no me, Xiao Mo and Lao Gou today, you would be alone. When you met people on that mountain road, would you be so arrogant?"


    Xiao Tang was about to blurt out his promise, but he was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he lost his confidence again, and his face showed the color of chatting. Mo Feiying snorted and said, "you know yourself. Xiao Tang, let me tell you, we are all from casual cultivation. It''s not easy for us to come to the realm of Taoism, especially when we can live in such a comfortable life. I don''t know how many times I have to talk with you when I''m away from home


    At the end of the day, Mo Feiying''s face was already a little severe. Xiao Tang was obviously afraid of Mo Feiying, and immediately shrunk his head. At this time, the little mo girl standing next to him couldn''t see it. She came to pull Xiao Tang behind him and said angrily to Mo Feiying, "brother, if you want to say it, why do you swear?" After a pause, he raised his neck and said,


    "I spoke first just now. If you are angry in your heart, just send it to me. Don''t scold Xiao Tang."


    Don''t point to Feiying You... "


    Xiao Mo raised his head and didn''t mean to give in. He almost made Mo Feiying angry. But Xiao Tang was scared. He ran up and took away Xiao mo. then he bowed his head to Mo Feiying and said with a smile: "brother Mo, brother Mo, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. I know, I know, and I will never..."


    Mo Feiying took a deep breath, shook his head and murmured: "women are not allowed to stay." Then he tut again and said, "do you two think I''m timid?"


    Xiao Tang said with a smile: "no, no, brother Mo, how can you..."


    "That''s to say, we are timid. We four dare not go up to a young man, and offer to make amends. Are you ashamed?" Before Xiao Tang finished speaking, he was suddenly interrupted by Xiao Mo behind him. Then he said a lot in a voice, which made Xiao Tang''s face turn black and his forehead sweat. With a bitter face, he said to Xiao Mo in a low voice: "please stop talking, aunt."


    Xiao Mo seems to be a bit interested in Xiao Tang. He has a stiff neck for his elder brother Mo Feiying, but when Xiao Tang says a few words, he snorts, but he is really obedient.


    This situation is a little funny. It can be said that one thing falls into another. Mo Feiying is helpless. He shakes his head, sighs and says, "what do you two young people know?"


    Seeing that he seemed to have some other meaning in his expression, Xiao Tang tentatively asked, "why, brother Mo, is there something wrong with Shen Shi?"


    Mo Feiying pondered for a moment, and said: "that young man should be not simple, and dare to go to Qinglong mountain alone. I''m afraid there''s something powerful about him."


    Xiao Tang frowned and thought deeply, but the little mo girl standing behind him was still a little unconvinced, and said, "you know he''s powerful. If he''s a stupid boy, he''ll go back to the mountain without knowing the heaven and the earth."


    Mo Feiying shook his head and said, "no way." But what''s the reason? He didn''t speak again. Xiao Mo was a little angry. He suddenly turned to the last ugly man among the four and said, "old dog, what do you think?"


    This man named Lao Gou has a big mouth and eyebrow, but his eyes are very bright and his bearing is calm. When Xiao Mo asks, Mo Feiying and Tang look at him with a little respect. It''s obvious that Lao Gou''s position in the team of four is not low.Old dog doesn''t seem to be a talker. He didn''t speak much all the way, but now he was asked by Xiao mo. after pondering for a moment, he said, "I think flying eagle is right in this matter."


    Xiao Tang nodded. Xiao Mo seemed a little discouraged, but he asked in a low voice, "why is that? You don''t say it."


    The old dog said faintly: "the white fox that the young man named Shen Shi was carrying with him just now, whose real name is Xuehu, is a unique wild animal in the depths of the far north snow plain, which is one of the four Jedi in the world. You must know exactly where the snowy plain is in the extreme north. It''s not a simple person who can enter into the snowy plain and catch a snow fox with him. We''d better not provoke such people. "


    Xiao Tang suddenly realized, nodded and said, "I see." Said some fear up, way, "I was reckless, thanks to the two big brother points."


    Little mo girl is a hard temper, it seems that still some unconvinced, said: "can''t it be someone else to send his snow fox?"


    The old dog laughed for a while and said: "Xiao Mo, it''s no fun to investigate like this. Moreover, even if the snow fox was given to him by someone else, it also shows that behind this person, at least we know some extremely difficult people or powerful forces, and most of us still can''t stir up trouble."


    At this point, Xiao Mo was speechless, so he had to shake off his hand and said: "forget it. Anyway, it''s all over. Today is our bad luck."


    Mo Feiying and the old dog looked at each other, but they all gave a bitter smile.


    During the conversation, the four had already walked down the mountain road, and they were about to pass the famous town demon pillar. Just then, they saw a line of seven or eight people coming up and walking opposite them, and they were about to pass by. Suddenly, a man who looked like a steward at the front turned around and looked at them. Suddenly, he said:


    "everyone, wait a moment."


    Mo Feiying and others were stunned, so they stopped and looked around. Although the number of the other party is much more than them at the moment, Mo Feiying doesn''t have any worries, because this place is no longer the top of Qinglong mountain. Generally speaking, after Zhenyao pillar, even in Tianhong City, there are more monks coming and going. Generally speaking, there won''t be any public looting or conflict.


    He looked at these people for a while, and felt that the clothes on these seven or eight people seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember them for a moment, so he arched his hand and said, "what''s the matter, brother?"


    The opposite steward also bowed his hand and said politely: "well, we want to find a young man in his twenties. Some people see him coming up the mountain and look decent. He''s wearing grey clothes. Can you see him?"


    Mo Feiying thought about it and said, "it''s a lot for such people to walk around Qinglong mountain."


    The steward frowned and seemed to think that it was true. After a moment''s deliberation, he suddenly saw a light in front of his eyes and said, "by the way, that man should have a white fox with him. How many of you have seen it?"


    After walking around a few woods and into Qinglong back mountain, the scenery is gradually different from that in front of the mountain. The path between the mountains is narrower and narrower. It is rugged and winding, with weeds growing in it. The mountain forest is more and more empty. When you look at the green color of the mountain, you can no longer see people and hear people''s voices.


    Old trees and old vines can be seen everywhere. Most of them are thicker and more distant than the front mountain. The ruins left by the former halls and pavilions are less seen here. They are either covered by dense woods or hidden behind the deeper mountains.


    A few strange animal roars came from the deep mountain in the distance. I don''t know where the monster roared at the sky. White fox is a little nervous. He leans closer to Shen Shi and keeps looking around. He seems to feel that this place is full of danger.


    Shen Shi took the shaved Fox and went forward. His eyes recognized the direction in the mountains, but he was still calm. The last time he came out of the demon clan underground palace, he met Liu Yue and others from Tianjian palace when he went down the mountain. The road he took was not this one. However, the terrain he took on that day was roughly recorded in his mind. Although the Qinglong mountain range was large, the general environment could not change much. So after walking for a while, he roughly determined the direction and went in that direction.


    Before he knew it, the mountain road at his feet was gone. In front of him, there was a mountain. It was not a forest, it was a bush with weeds. Before he went far, the white fox was crying bitterly. He was white and red with all kinds of weeds and shrubs. In fact, it is reasonable to say that it is a wild animal to drill into the mountain forest like a fish in water, but who makes it a fox in the Arctic snow plain? It''s hard to find a decent tree in that place, not to mention this dense forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    Shen Shi glanced at it, shook his head, bent down to pick up the bald fox, pondered for a moment, then directly took out the snow sword, and then when the light of the sword flashed, it flew into the air. Flying in the sky is naturally much more comfortable than walking on the ground. However, this bald fox seems to have many problems and has little courage. When he walks on the ground, he shouts and complains all the time. When he flies in the air, he is scared to death. He subconsciously grasps Shen Shi''s body and doesn''t dare to look down. He just keeps barking.


    Shen Shi didn''t care about it. Seeing the direction in mid air, he galloped all the way through the mountains. It wasn''t long before he saw the ruins of the garden where he had escaped from the demon clan underground palace. In the middle of this, Shen Shi also really felt that he had several evil intentions on the ground under him, and his eyes with evil breath aimed at him. It was really a very dangerous thing to fly in the air in such a place full of monsters. But in the end, for some reason, those dangerous breath did not really turn into an attack on him.


    Falling back to the ground, the ruins in front of Shen Shi''s memory suddenly came back to him. A few months ago, he escaped from the demon family underground palace with Zhong Qinglu. Now I think about it, but I feel like I''m separated.


    He sighed a little, looking a little rusty, but he soon picked himself up and went to the depth of the ruins. Along the way, Shen Shi''s eyes swept around from time to time. The last time he came out, a fierce monster ambushed him and Zhong Qinglu. It''s almost impossible to have a completely safe place in Qinglong mountains.


    Sure enough, before he took a few steps, the white fox suddenly screamed and jumped back. In the front of the broken house, a brown toad with the size of a water tank came out slowly. It''s obvious that when the toad''s back is full of venom, it''s not going to stop in the air.


    Shen Shi looked up at the sky and saw that it was noon, the sun was in the sky, and the sun was very bright. The light of the sky fell in the ruins, and the ferocious toad monster was illuminated very clearly, even the sarcomas on its body.


    Shen Shi frowned, and his eyes were a little more cautious. Even if the toad was a monster, he still liked Yin and wet, and hated light and dry heat. At the moment, there was no moist water in the land nearby. It was unusual for the toad to appear here.


    "Quack Quack quack.... "


    The opposite Toad''s eyes on both sides of the brain melon seeds were staring at Shen Shi, with undisguised hostility in their eyes, and their calls were as dull as thunder, as if they were demonstrating.


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows suddenly picked. Instead of starting immediately, he stared at the toad for a moment, and stepped back. White fox saw Shen Shi retreat, naturally also followed him to retreat a distance.


    The toad looked back at Shen Shi with two big eyes, and then "quack quack" twice. But this time, his voice was a little lower, and he seemed to be a little satisfied with Shen Shi''s action.


    Shen Shi''s eyes flashed a bit of thinking, as if he had thought of something, but it seemed that he had no intention to deliberately provoke the toad, who was lying outside the dilapidated house and was waiting for him. He took the white fox to go around in a circle, but he went to the distance.


    Toad watched Shen Shi go away, and his vigilance faded away. Then he looked around carefully to make sure there was no danger nearby. Then he turned around and slowly returned to the half collapsed house.


    The old house was supposed to be a very beautiful building, but now it has been damaged for many years. Even the four walls have collapsed. But generally speaking, the frame of the building is still there, barely able to block the light in the sky, making the shabby room look very dark.


    But just in this dim light, in a corner of the broken house, there is a small light mass, which is like a soft bubble floating in the air. There is a little light flickering in the bubble, such as silver starlight gently undulating in the deepest night sky, which is very beautiful.


    The big toad crawled back, didn''t look at other places, and went straight back to the group. He couldn''t see the one percent silver light of his body. First, he put out his head and sniffed it. He didn''t know what the smell was, which made him look intoxicated. Then he fell down beside the silver light group, which was as clear as the stars Like, not long after, a pair of big eyes will slowly closed.


    In the distance outside the house, Shen Shi and Bai Hu make a circle and walk to a dilapidated Pavilion in front of him. It seems that he is dozens of feet away from the dilapidated house. Then he stops and looks back at the dilapidated house.


    After a while, he suddenly gave a cry and said:


    "fox."


    "Yo Yo?"


    Shen Shi lowered his head and looked at it. His face was smiling. For some reason, white fox suddenly got nervous and shrunk. After a while, Shen Shi looked at him and said, "we''ve come all the way here. You said you always eat and drink for nothing. Are you embarrassed? Well, if you don''t speak, that''s how you feel. Well, now there''s something you need to do. "The big toad was lying in the room, bathed in the silver starlight from the corner, and looked very comfortable. He kept his eyes closed. It seemed that if no one bothered him, he might stay like this all the time.


    Unfortunately, this relaxed and comfortable mood was soon broken.


    Out of the collapsed wall in front of the broken house, a trembling head suddenly appeared, with a sharp mouth and big ears, two black shining eyes, and a beautiful white fur, but now it was shaved to an ugly appearance and looked over there.


    The big toad immediately noticed the sudden threat. He looked up angrily and saw that it was a fox. His mouth suddenly gave out a few croaks, which contained a sense of threat.


    The bald fox was startled, and his head shrank. However, a moment later, he found that the big toad didn''t seem to rush out to fight. He was a little more daring. He leaned out his head to have a look, and then he saw all the scenes in the broken house, including the strange light in the corner.


    Obviously, the bald fox had never seen that kind of strange silver brilliance, and suddenly he was a little stunned. However, the big toad was angry. He was obviously dissatisfied with the fact that the brilliance he was guarding had been peeked at. Then he burst into a fury and roared twice. As soon as his feet jumped out, he jumped out.


    The bald fox turns around and runs, but the speed is not slow. In the past, in order to avoid the fierce monsters on the snowy plain, the snow fox''s movement and escape speed are not bad. At the moment, under its humble belly, there is a blue talisman, which seems to make its movement more than twice as fast as usual. Brush a few jumps, and it''s amazing All of a sudden out of the distance.


    The bald fox seemed to be startled. He bowed his head and gave a "Yo Yo" cry. He looked very surprised. The big toad behind him did not seem to think that the fox had slipped so fast that it had left a few feet away. It hesitated for a moment at the broken wall. It seemed that some of the children were not at ease with their baby. Then they demonstrated and shouted at the bald fox, then turned around and looked ready to go back.


    But before he turned around, the hateful bald fox came back to the old house. His provocation was full of expression. Looking at a pair of fox eyes, he was always aiming at the old house. He seemed to be very interested in the things in the house.


    Toad always regarded the strange stars in the broken house as forbidden. At this time, when he saw the fox''s action, he couldn''t bear it any longer. With a loud cry, he suddenly puffed up his cheeks and pointed his big mouth at the bald fox. It seemed that he was about to do something.


    A gust of mountain wind blew, and suddenly it seemed cold in the air. The bald fox immediately ran back, and was seen by the toad, with a trace of disdain in his eyes. The cold wind makes it feel very comfortable. Compared with this dry and polluted area, it really prefers wet places such as rivers and swamps. But who let there be treasures in that broken house.


    At this time, toad also saw that the fox was just a small animal with no way of doing anything. Although he didn''t know why he was so fast, in fact, his fighting power was of no importance and could never pose a threat to himself. As long as he doesn''t leave the house, the fox can''t steal the treasure.


    When he thought about this, the big toad and monster would not bother to care with the bald fox. He raised his head and greedily felt the cold wind and the small snowflakes falling in the air. He planned to turn back and mutter that it was really comfortable to snow.


    Snow


    Toad suddenly stiff, as if suddenly felt something, but at this moment, the temperature around it suddenly dropped, the sky seemed to instantly condense countless frost, a huge crystal ice sword suddenly appeared, from mid air to it straight down.


    The wind was sudden and shrill, and the sharp howling came through the air. The big toad had no time to escape. When he was about to be stabbed by the ice sword, he suddenly opened his big mouth, and a water Colored Pearl demon pill came out, directly bumping into the ice sword.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise. It seemed that there was an invisible wave and ripples around the toad in the electric light and Firestone, and then it was like a wave rolling around. For a moment, the sand went away, the stone flew, the wall fell and the door broke. The scene was very spectacular.


    Behind a stone wall ten feet away, Shen Shi came out with a slight frown on his face. Looking at the big toad, he was surprised. He whispered to himself, "demon Dan? Fourth level monster. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Although the bald fox had a premonition that he had already run to a far place, the invisible air wave rushed out and was extremely fast. The fox was caught up by the air wave suddenly, and then turned several somersaults and fell to the ground. For a moment, he looked very angry.


    However, it was soon attracted by the fierce fight in the distance. In its eyes, the huge and terrible toad monster was undoubtedly very powerful, and now it was in a rage. Its croaking was like thunder, and it pounced on Shen Shi.


    However, waiting for the toad is the instant rush of all kinds of light, to be exact, Shen Shi began to cast all kinds of techniques with incredible speed, the first-order technique can not cause serious damage to the thick skin of the toad, but the techniques such as fireball technique can easily burn a piece on the skin of the toad, and when Shen Shi found this, he quickly recovered When switching to the second-order method, such as lightning stroke, Toad was scared.


    With all kinds of magic dancing like wind and rain, the toad was forced to retreat. At the same time, with Shen Shi''s face quietly raised his hand, he focused on the casting speed for a long time. After two or three breaths, ice sword appeared again in the sky.


    As soon as the ice sword appeared, the air around it was cold, and the toad croaked. It seemed to be afraid of it, but there was nothing to do about it. When the ice sword rushed down, it had to spit out the demon Dan again and carry the attack of the ice sword.


    Then, another wave of ferocious air burst out around like an explosion.


    Shen Shi grasped the key of the battle in a twinkling of an eye, and quickly strode forward. First, he used the first-order and second-order technique to force toad back, and then quickly condensed his most powerful ice sword technique to attack it. Toad had to use the demon pill to block it. After so many times, toad could not resist it. He wanted to run, but under the siege of Shen Shi''s technique, he could not even run.


    When the ice sword cut down for the fifth time, the toad monster finally cried out. The ice sword went straight into its head and pierced its head. The light of the demon Dan was dim and fell to the ground and rolled out for a long time.


    Shen Shi finally fell to the ground. He stood in the distance and stared at it for a moment. Then he slowly came over. He just continued to use these techniques. Even if he had to use talisman in the middle, he still felt a little hard, and even his breathing was a little heavy.


    He walked slowly to the toad and beast, instead of directly entering the room, he stood there silent for a moment, and then said to himself:


    "the power of the technique is still not strong enough..."


    Standing in the same place and thinking for a while, Shen Shi shook his head. For a while, he thought that the power of the third-order ice sword was strong enough, but now in retrospect, it seems that the objects of casting in the past were not too strong. In addition, there was the blessing of the Yin-Yang mantra, so the third-order ice sword was almost unfavourable.


    But today against a fourth level monster with demon Dan, in the confrontation of demon Dan, which condenses pure Demon power, the third-level technique seems to be weak. Although he realized this, Shen Shi didn''t have a good idea at the moment. In the past, he learned all the five elements from his master Pu Si Yi Pu in Lingxiao sect. If he didn''t leave Lingxiao sect, he would practice step by step in the future, and the more advanced techniques would not be a problem.


    But now Naturally, it''s all over.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart, but in the twinkling of an eye he regained his composure. In addition to being taught by his teachers, there are still ways to cultivate the five elements techniques of higher level. The most important way is to spend money on Lingjing to buy them from the shops that sell this kind of Secrets.


    However, compared with qizongmen, this road is much more difficult. First, the high-level five element method is rare, and the shops that can get this scroll and sell it are even rarer. Generally speaking, the only ones who can really do this kind of business in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world are actually more in the immortal society. Second, this thing is rare and precious, even if they are really intoxicated in today''s world There are not many people practicing the five elements, but the scrolls of high-level skills sold in the immortal society are still valuable. Let''s not talk about the first or third level techniques. Anyway, Shen Shi himself had inquired about them. From the fourth level, the value of each five element high-level technique is extremely high.


    So from another angle, this is also the inside information of Xiuzhen school, especially the rich school, which is really not comparable to sanxiu.


    Shen Shi shook his head, thinking that he would spend a lot of effort to make money in the future However, it''s a pity that so many precious dragon blood and dragon meat from the secret place of heaven were put in the cave on Jinhong mountain. In the letter I left to sun you and others at the ancient temple of Zhenlong hall, I wrote in a complicated mood that all the things in my cave were handed over to my master. In a word, it was not easy to see the hope of becoming rich one day, so I enjoyed it for a short time, In an instant, he was destitute again.


    Shen Shi laughs bitterly. He''s feeling a little depressed. Just as he''s about to walk into the room, he just hears the cry of youyou. But the fox trots all the way. Half way, he bows his head, but takes out the bright demon pill from a nearby grass bush. Then he runs all the way to Shen Shi, opens his mouth and puts it in his hand.Shen shishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishishi. When Xiao Hei was there before, this thing came to his mouth, and Ba Cheng was blacked by him. It seems that you are better than him. Ha ha. "


    "Yo Yo!" The fox called twice. It seemed that he was very happy.


    Shen Shi takes out a piece of preserved meat from Ruyi''s bag and throws it out. The bald fox jumps, catches the meat with his mouth in mid air, and then grins on the ground and chews it. Snow fox omnivorous food, but the most favorite is all kinds of meat. Shen Shi bought these meat preserves in some small shops at the foot of the mountain, which are specially for foxes. Looking at him with a satisfied look, Shen Shi was in a better mood. He touched his head with a smile, and then got up and walked into the shabby room.


    In the dilapidated house, there is still the smell of the big toad, including some strange mucus on the ground, which seems to be related to the toad. But soon, Shen Shi''s eyes were still attracted by the corner which was shining with strange light like stars. He looked over there carefully, and then walked over.


    The silver light rose and fell in the corner and reflected on Shen Shi''s face. Little by little, the silver light was like a streamer, floating in the light screen, which was extremely beautiful. Shen Shi gazed for a moment, then nodded slightly and said in a low voice:


    "it turns out to be ''floating light grass''. No wonder."


    The floating light grass in Shen Shikou is a very rare spirit grass, and its quality is also very high. It is listed as the fifth order spirit grass in the Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia issued by the immortal society. It is said that once it matures, it will blossom and bear fruit in one day, and then wither overnight. It is very rare. The spirit fruit is full of spirit power and strong efficacy, especially has a special magical effect. It has a great effect on the cultivation of demons and beasts. It has always been the focus of many high-level demons and beasts.


    I didn''t expect to see such a precious spirit grass in the ruins of qinglonghoushan.


    Unfortunately for Shen Shi, this floating light grass is obviously immature. Most of the most precious parts of this kind of spirit grass are on the last spirit fruit. If you pick it in advance, it will have some effect, but it''s much worse than the result. It''s the same with the big toad monster just now. I''m waiting here for the last spirit fruit.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place and pondered for a moment. Finally, he restrained his desire. He turned around and walked out of the broken room. After taking a deep breath, he said to the fox lying on the ground, "let''s go."


    The bald fox got up, but then looked at Shen Shi suspiciously. Then he called in the direction of the broken house, as if to remind Shen Shi. Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He shook his head and said, "it''s too much to force himself to pick up. It''s just to see who the will of heaven belongs to. I don''t want to do that thing."


    After that, Shen turned to the ruins and walked away with him.


    Along the way, he met several waves of monsters, but they were not as difficult as the fourth-order monsters. Shen Shi sent them one by one and took the fox to the back of the garden ruins.


    In a grassy open space, it seems that there is no sign of the big hole. In a few months, it seems that no trace has been left. At last, Shen Liao saw that the place where he should have been sent was the huge grass.


    He stopped, turned his hand slightly, and a white round bone piece appeared in the palm of his hand. Then he looked at the bald fox, suddenly laughed and said, "fox, don''t be afraid later."


    He didn''t say that it was OK. The fox looked very comfortable, but when he said that, the fox suddenly became a little nervous. His eyes began to spin and looked around.


    Shen Shi smiles and ignores the fox. He closes his eyes and clenches the white bone.


    A pure and incomparable spiritual power suddenly gushed out of his meridians and Qi, merged into the white bone piece, and the strange pattern above the bone piece began to shine slowly.


    A far-reaching, ancient flavor suddenly began to reverberate in this land.


    The wind blows slightly and the plants tremble gently.


    Everything is so quiet.


    In the ruins of qinglonghoushan, the forest is calm and the sky is shining. Everything looks as if it is so quiet. Even the monsters and ghosts that often haunt this area are disappearing, as if they are far away from this ordinary grassland.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    The pattern on the white bone became brighter and brighter, as if a sleeping beast was about to wake up. Suddenly, there was a little shiver in the air. After a while, the fox looked down and found that the land under his feet was shaking slightly.


    He was more and more afraid. He always felt that something terrible was approaching. Maybe it was the keen premonition inherent in the beast. Just now, standing in the grass, he didn''t know where to hide. He could only subconsciously lean close to Shen Shi''s leg.


    The tremor of the ground became more and more intense, and a dull sound like thunder began to reverberate on the top of the mountain. Suddenly, some birds in the forest were startled, and the distant monsters were wailing and running away.


    The bald fox suddenly whined. He looked really scared. After that, his whole body suddenly jumped up and hugged Shen Shi''s foot tightly. It seemed that he wanted to put his head in. Shen Shi looked down at the fox, but he didn''t mean to shake it off.


    A moment later, suddenly I heard a roar from the bottom of the earth, like the roar of a giant beast. Suddenly, a large piece of ground collapsed in front of Shen Shi''s body, showing a huge hole. Then a dark shadow came out, just like the sky suddenly covered by darkness, like a hill pulled up out of thin air, and fell in front of Shen Shi.


    There is such a big difference between the two figures that it seems that the ground penetrating tusks can easily crush the man and the shivering fox under their eyes with just one finger.


    "Roar..."


    The drilling tusk opened his mouth ferociously, as if he was going to swallow Shen Shi next moment. At this time, his huge eyes reflected Shen Shi''s shadow. Then he watched Shen Shi slowly raise his palm, spread out his palm, and revealed the shining white bone piece in his hand. Then he heard Shen Shi calmly say:


    "I want to see him."


    The burrowing tusk glared at Shen Shi fiercely, but he didn''t show any good intentions at once. The bald fox was scared out of his wits and trembled all over in front of this terrible monster. After all, it''s just an ordinary beast, and it can''t resist the smell before this kind of giant beast left from the wild age.


    Shen Shi looked down and looked at the fox, who was about to be scared to death. He laughed, then raised his head and said to the beast:


    "you''re going to scare him to death."


    The drilling Tusk''s eyes swept over the bald fox. He didn''t even care in his eyes. It was like seeing a small insect on the side of the road. Then he made a low hissing sound in his throat. After a moment, his body suddenly shrank back, and then slowly stretched out a huge palm toward Shen Shi.


    The black giant palm looks a little bigger than Shen Shi''s body, and it looks particularly frightening when it is placed in front of him. However, Shen Shi seems very calm about it. Regardless of the fox''s cry, he still raises his feet to the giant palm, and takes the fox who is trembling and whining all over with him.


    A moment later, in the despairing cry of the bald fox, the burrowing tusk raised his head to the sky with a roar, and suddenly put his huge palm back. Then his whole body jumped into the huge hole again with incredible flexibility.


    In front of my eyes, it was dark, and all the light quickly disappeared above my head. In the twinkling of an eye, it seemed that thousands of layers of heavy soil had been pressed down, completely blocking the passage. The huge body of the earth digging tusk was like swimming in the boundless sea. It was moving rapidly towards the deep underground. The strong smell of earth came from all directions. Shen Shi could not see anything.


    However, it was not the first time that he met this situation, so he was very calm and even closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    In the darkness in front of him, he suddenly had the illusion of falling into the abyss of darkness. In the endless darkness, he kept sinking down, and the sea of darkness seemed to never see the bottom.


    This feeling didn''t know how long it lasted. Suddenly for a moment, Shen Shi felt a shock, and the feeling of weightlessness disappeared. When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing in the ancient palace buried in the deep underground for countless years. Not far in front of him is the simple and magnificent underground demon palace.


    The ground penetrating tusk gently put his palm on the ground, then released it and let him go down. Shen Shi looked up at the beast and nodded slightly.


    With a sudden roar and a flash, the huge figure suddenly disappeared in the dark shadow of this huge underground palace. I don''t know where he went. Suddenly, only Shen Shi was left in the huge dark demon family underground palace, and he was very lonely.


    "Yo Yo, yo yo..."


    Several wails came from Shen Shi''s feet. It sounded like he was about to die. At the corner of his mouth, Shen Shi showed a smile. He looked down and found that the bald fox had fallen to the ground. He opened his mouth wide and tried to breathe heavily. His body was still shaking, but he felt better than just now."All right." Shen Shi touched his head and said with a smile, "isn''t it already down? Get up. We''re going to meet someone


    The bald fox doesn''t know if he understands Shen Shi''s words, but it seems that his resentment towards Shen Shi is getting heavier and heavier. His body obviously shakes again. Looking at the gloomy underground palace around him, he utters a cry again.


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything more. He got up and looked around. Then he went to the demon emperor''s palace. The bald fox lay there for a while, but suddenly he felt something was wrong. In the dark shadow corners of the gloomy underground palace, it seemed that some strange light of vision was flickering, peeping at this side from a distance.


    The fox suddenly had strength and jumped up. Then he strode to catch up with Shen Shi. He followed him and looked around. Then he slowly approached the door of the huge hall.


    In the open hall, the appearance of the previous time, including the stone platform in the center of the hall and the coffin on it, is different from before. The last time Shen Shi came here, the coffin was golden, but this time he came in, the color of the coffin he saw turned into some strange purple black.


    A figure on the stone platform, back against the coffin, head down, quietly sitting on the ground.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, then walked over, picked up the steps and went up to the stone platform. His emotion of looking at the figure in his eyes at the moment was very complicated, and even a little nervous. But at the end, he still knelt down quietly in the place not far from the figure, and whispered:


    "master, I''m back."


    The figure''s head moved slightly, and then slowly lifted up. First, he looked at Shen Shi, then his eyes swept behind him, and saw the bald fox who was very scared.


    After a while, the figure suddenly said:


    "this fox is so ugly..."


    "Master, how are you these days?" Shen Shi looked at Huang Ming''s familiar face and asked.


    Huang Ming''s face looks no different from what Shen Shi saw when he came to the Underground Palace last time. Thinking of what happened to him, Shen Shi even doubts that his face will not change for thousands of years. However, Huang Ming''s eyes were obviously not completely indifferent. When he looked back at Shen Shi, he even showed a smile, and then said with a smile,


    "I didn''t expect you would come back."


    Shen Shi also laughed. He wanted to say something, but he felt that he had a lot of ideas in his heart. For a moment, he didn''t know where to start.


    Huang Ming takes a look at Shen Shi''s body. His eyes stay on him for a moment, like examining and thinking. After a moment, his eyes suddenly light up and say: "hmm? It seems that you have chosen the way of Yin Yang mantra? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I destroyed the Dantian."


    Huang Ming''s eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction, and said: "it''s a good thing. Believe me, Shufa Yi and Yinyang mantra will not disappoint you."


    Shen Shi thought for a moment and said, "master, I want to ask you why you value me so much. Why don''t you tell me how to pass on my secret method?"


    Huang Ming waved his hand gently. As his yellow sleeves moved, people could see the shadow of Bai Sensen''s skeleton. This frightened the fox hiding behind Shen Shi. He cried low, and his body suddenly shrank into a ball.


    Huang Ming took a look at the bald Fox and ignored it. He said with a smile to Shen Shi, "I don''t have anyone else to choose. In the past ten thousand years, you have been the only one here."


    Shen Shi is silent. He doesn''t know why. He suddenly feels uncomfortable. Maybe he is sad. He thinks that if he changed himself, he would be crazy. He was silent for a while, then raised his head and said: "master, I came here this time in addition to some things I want to ask you for advice, but before that, it was in the middle that I knew something about you. I think I should tell you something."


    Huang Ming slightly surprised, eyebrow slightly pick, way: "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said, "well, I went to the far north snow plain a few days ago. When I arrived at the Zhenlong hall built by the founder Ji Rongxuan of the six saints, I met the abbot of Zhenlong hall, master tianku. From his mouth, I knew some words of the founder Ji Rongxuan in those years..."


    Shen Shi''s voice was gentle and low. He told Huang Ming what he had learned from master tianku of Zhenlong hall that day. Huang Ming listened quietly. When he heard the most familiar names, the expression on his face was complex, with disdain, aftertaste, smile and disappointment. He heard it all the time. Finally, when he heard the words from Shen Shi, the founder of Ji Rongxuan, who said before his death, he was silent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    After a long time, he spoke faintly, but his voice was a little confused, and said:


    "in those years, the bald guy who looked at me the most disagreeable and scolded me the most was this guy. Unexpectedly, when I was in trouble in the future, it was this guy who jumped out to argue with me."


    "Well?" Shen Shi with a trace of doubt, the way, "bald?"


    Huang Ming waved his hand and said, "Ji Rongxuan was born bald. He didn''t grow hair on his skull since he was a child. His brain was as bright as a ball. I didn''t know how many times I made fun of him that year." Then he suddenly laughed, shook his head and said, "this guy is cunning. He''s bald. In the future, he''ll instigate a big sect of Buddhism, and let a lot of people go bald with him. Do you think that no one will laugh at him?"


    Shen Shi gave a "Oh", but he didn''t believe it. He thought how could the sage have built the Zhenlong temple for such a ridiculous reason. It was clearly a great wish. In order to keep up with the Dragon Kingdom and keep an eye on the powerful dragon clan forever, would it be good for him to do such a great job?


    Fortunately, after Huang Ming sighed, he still seemed to feel sorry for the sage Ji Rongxuan, and he didn''t make fun of him any more. Instead, he casually told Shen Shi some old adult stories.


    Today, it seems that the so-called anecdotes of the Huang people can not be told by other sages.


    At that time, Shen Shi listened, but he only felt that there was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    For example, Huang Ming said that Gu Zizhen was very lecherous, and he liked to find nuns. If nuns didn''t want to, he thought that he wanted to get women and then go to bed. The most amazing thing is that after he became famous, he even had a sexual interest in women of other races.


    for example, he said that song Wende was a man of good looks, but in fact he was full of bad water In fact, ingenious strategies are all kinds of intrigues, not only for the enemy, but also for our own people. In terms of the vicious and vicious aspects, back then Well, it''s second only to me


    in fact, the youngest grandmaster in Nanzhou is the one who doesn''t dare to offend


    When Shen Shi heard this, he didn''t know what expression to show. He just looked at Huang Ming and said it calmly, as if everything he said was a matter of course. But when he talked about the last Nangong light rain, he suddenly flashed a different color on his face, as if he thought of something. Then he shook his head, but he sighed and didn''t say any more.


    I suddenly heard the other side of the saints that was never known. No matter whether Huang Ming''s words are true or not, it sounds hard for people who are used to hearing the tall images of the saints. So although Shen Shi was curious why Huang Ming didn''t go on, he still didn''t ask.


    Both of them were silent for a while. After a while, Huang Ming seemed to wake up from his memory, looked at Shen Shi and said, "anyway, if you can tell me this, I''d like to thank you."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "it should be."


    Huang Ming looked at him with great interest and said, "but I didn''t expect that you would like to come back here. Is there anything you want to find me?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He raised his eyes to Huang Ming and looked at him for a moment. Then he said calmly:


    "master, I''ve chosen the way of technique now. My strength has been greatly improved than before. Thanks to you. But now my strongest technique is only the third-order ice sword technique. I always feel that its power is not strong, so I want to come back and consult you. "


    Huang Ming looked at him with a smile. After a while, he said:


    "it''s rare in the world. Why should I teach you?"


    Shen Shi lowered his head slightly. He didn''t show any disappointment, but said calmly:


    "so I want to ask you, in this world, do you have any unfulfilled wishes that I can help you?"


    In the main hall, except for this stone platform, most of the places are shrouded in a gloomy darkness, and the only stone platform that looks a little bright, because of the existence of the coffin, it also looks very strange. When you think of this demon underground palace, it seems that this place is more like a ghost land than a human world.


    Is the figure in the ghost world a person or a ghost?


    For a long time, both Huang Ming and Shen Shi didn''t speak. They just watched each other quietly, and the atmosphere seemed a little stiff. Among them, the bald fox after entering the main hall seemed to be getting used to the atmosphere and environment of the underground hall and gradually relaxed. After looking around for a while, he saw that Shen Shi was talking with the strange man or in a daze, so he took a few steps outside and strolled slowly on the stone platform.The fox sniffs here, sniffs there. It seems that the action of the fox is similar to that of the little black pig before, but maybe it''s because all the wild animals are like this. Unconsciously, it also went around the stone platform, and then came to the huge coffin placed in the center of the stone platform.


    Looking up at the huge coffin, the fox seemed a little curious. Of course, he had never seen such a thing in the past years, so he tried to lean forward and then put out a paw on the coffin and touched it gently.


    The purple black coffin stands like a hill, but under the seemingly immovable appearance, the fox suddenly feels that inside the coffin, there is a slight shiver, like It seemed that something was on the other side of the coffin wall, and it knocked on the same place slightly.


    The fox jumped up in an instant. The few hairs on his whole body seemed to explode. He flew out with a whoosh and got behind Shen Shi. Then he trembled and refused to come out again.


    Shen Shi and Huang Ming looked at the fox at the same time. Then Shen Shi frowned, and his eyes fell on the coffin. After looking at it for a moment, he said, "master, is that all right over there?"


    Huang Ming laughed and said, "it''s OK. What can I do for you?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said nothing more.


    Huang Ming sat down for a moment, and suddenly said, "you just asked me what I have to do, but I''m willing to do anything for me?"


    Shen Shi said calmly: "you tell me first, and I can only listen first. I may not be able to do some things, and I may not be willing to do some things."


    Huang Ming laughed, looked at Shen Shi and said, "you say that, but you are not sincere enough."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "you are not a superficial mortal. You want to know that I just do what I can do."


    Huang Ming snorted, but there was a complex color on his face. He seemed to be recalling the past and hesitant. After a while, he said slowly, "I''ve been trapped underground for a long time, and I''ve been scheming that I''ll never see the sun again in this life. So I''ve already given up the idea of going out again, and I''ve almost forgotten some old things about adulthood. But when you asked me this question, I remembered that there should be one thing I didn''t want to do. I just don''t know if you would like to help me do it? "


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, slightly lowered his head, and said in a deep voice, "you said."


    "I want the Hongmeng demon clan to be extinct and disappear completely in the Hongmeng world!"


    "If I remember correctly, you used to have half the blood of the demon clan, and you were also the most noble demon emperor blood of the demon clan."


    "Not bad."


    "The last time I was in this underground palace, I remember that you told me that when you were a child, apart from your mother, the demon emperor who loved you most in that year?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why do you want to..."


    "But they''re all dead!" Huang Ming suddenly interrupts Shen Shi''s words and looks into his eyes coldly. For the first time, there is a cold breath in his voice. He says, "they are all dead. They all died for me."


    Shen Shi was silent. After a while, he said in a low voice, "I thought you were trapped in this demon family underground palace for nearly ten thousand years. These things have been put down."


    Huang Ming stared at him for a while, then slowly closed his eyes. After a while, he suddenly laughed and said, "yes, I''ve forgotten these things for a long time. But since you have come here today and mentioned it again, I will tell you that I have only one unfulfilled wish


    After a long silence, Shen Shi said quietly, "this is too big for me to do." He looked up at Huang Ming and said, "there are so many demons in the world. I can''t kill them all by myself. I can''t think of anyone in the world who can do it, even if it''s a real person in Yuan Dan kingdom."


    Huang Ming said faintly: "of course, I won''t let you really kill one by one. Listen, ten thousand years ago, the demon king court was destroyed by the Terran army led by me and some brothers. Driving them away from the dragon network of Tianhong city was a setback to the demon family''s good fortune. If I expect it to be right, the demon clan has been in a bad mood for thousands of years, and it''s hard to produce any more peerless demons. But this is still not enough. The demon clan still has an ancient dragon vein in the ancient ancestral land of the demon kingdom. The number of Qi is still there. In time, the demon clan may not have no hope of rising. What you have to do is to go to the demon world and destroy the dragon vein. In this way, after many years, the demon clan will die out naturally. "


    Shen Shi''s body vibrated and said in amazement, "how could it be?"


    Huang Ming put a sneer on his mouth and said: "this is the highest secret of the demon family. It has always been passed down by the demon emperor. When my father was murdered, he only told me about it before he died. I don''t think the puppet emperor in the future will know about it. "


    Shen Shi was dumb. After a long time, he sighed and said:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    "I remember that when I came here last time, I mentioned to you that the only way to the demon world was after the battle between the human and demon in the past. The Feihong world had been destroyed by the evil spirit, and could not pass any more. Even if I promise you, I can''t reach the demon world. "


    Huang Ming took a deep look at him, then suddenly laughed and said, "anyway, I can''t go out. You are the only one who has such a hope. As long as you promise me that you can fulfill this wish for me if you have a chance in the future." Then he looked up at an unknown distance, his eyes seemed to penetrate the darkness of the ground at that moment, and said, "and what will happen in the future, and what will happen, who will know?"


    Shen Shi raised his head, looked at Huang Ming, and suddenly said, "what do you know?"


    Huang Ming shook his head and said, "I''ll just say that. Anyway, this is it. Are you willing to agree?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and recalled it several times. Although he always felt something was wrong, he finally took a deep breath and nodded: "in that case, master, I promise you."


    "Good!"


    Therefore, according to the old legend, there is a fairyland above and a hell below. In the middle, there are hundreds of millions of creatures in the world of Hongmeng, and the six paths of reincarnation are endless. From ancient times to the present, there is a way of heaven in the sea.


    But no one has ever seen the so-called real immortal''s residence. In Jiuyou huangquan, only Taoists cross Naihe bridge, drink Mengpo soup, forget their past affairs and enter reincarnation. So the whole life is left to this one. Who can know exactly what happened in the past and the next life? Who can only say that you are a human, a ghost or an immortal, or just enter the pathetic and unintelligent animal way?


    In the 108 realms of Hongmeng, there are many natural dangers and Jedi. The prosperous world is only among the prosperous and fertile realms. In fact, most of the realms are desolate, or the lairs of monsters, and even ordinary creatures are hard to find. However, among all the realms, the only one that is really known as the dead place has been the rainbow realm for nearly ten thousand years.


    This world, which has a beautiful name and used to be beautiful for a while, has long been shrouded by the evil spirits and turned into a gray dead world. Only on this day, in this world of flying rainbow, which has been silent for thousands of years, it is time for earth shaking changes.


    There is a woman standing on the only intact mountain peak in the gray world, with black hair and shawl, bright eyes like stars, opening and closing. Her white and plump body reflects the beauty of the gray world. In front of her, the cracked earth was torn, the magma flowed everywhere, and the roar of the earth broke out ceaselessly, as if something was brewing; behind her, the sky was covered with haze, forming a dark sky.


    A small shadow of the tower, falling in front of her eyes, as thin as dust, as if she had a gentle and slender little finger. The gray tower kept shaking, and countless threads passed out and poured into the woman''s body. At last, suddenly the sky and the earth were quiet for a moment, and then there was a faint voice, like a bubble burst.


    It''s broken.


    Ling Chunni opened her eyes and looked down at the earth.


    Suddenly there was a strong wind, and suddenly the earth shook. Then there was a loud noise between heaven and earth. The mountain was suddenly sunken, and a red magma rose from a huge pit into the sky.


    Boom!


    Boom, boom, boom


    Such as thunder, such as roar, the cracked earth split, countless magma erupted from the ground, like the end of this world has come. All the gray was rolled up by the strong wind, across the vast sky, such as the hanging Wang Hai from the sky, into Ling Chunni''s body, the evil spirit, swept away.


    The air is full of the hot smell that seems to burn all the heart and lungs, with a strong smell of sulfur scorch, but the suffocating haze is no longer there.


    Her body floated slowly, and in the scene of the destruction of the world, she floated into the air.


    "Boom..." Behind her, as soon as her feet left the mountain, the mountain collapsed. Countless huge stones smashed and fell down madly. The smoke seemed to turn into a roaring dragon and fly to the sky.


    She didn''t look back.


    She just stares into the distance and smiles.


    The radiance of heaven and earth fell on her face, which was dazzlingly charming and beautiful.


    All of a sudden, this piece of sky and underground, there are countless shadows swarming, even if the crack of the earth, the surging magma all the way devoured countless shadows, but the boundless shadow into the sea, but as if even this piece of doomsday can not stop.


    It''s a sea of ghosts


    All the ghosts rushed to Ling Chunni''s feet from all directions, and then opened their eyes. The green ghost fire seemed to turn into a terrible ocean, occupying every place in the world, bowing to her and kowtowing to her madly.


    Just like the next moment, as long as this beautiful woman''s hand points, these countless terrible ghosts will rush to destroy everything.


    Standing in the distance for the first time, I feel her smile in the wind."Roar!"


    Thousands of ghosts roar up to the sky, heaven and earth tremble, and the sea of ghosts flows away.


    Ten thousand miles away, the demon clan underground palace.


    In the underground demon palace, Huang Ming and Shen Shi sit opposite each other on the stone platform in the main hall.


    "Yin Yang mantra is the supreme secret handed down by the demon clan in ancient times. It has always been passed down only among the demon queen clan. The two or three mantra texts of Yin Yang you got in the past are just the fragments of this secret."


    Huang Ming looked at Shen Shi and said calmly, "the real Yin Yang mantra and secret volume mantra are integrated. Once the practice is successful, you can master the power of the five elements of heaven and earth to resist ghosts and gods for your own use. The five elements of the technique can achieve twice the result with half the effort. Just as the general outline of the first secret method says, the spirit of human beings is in the house of gods, which is why they are inspired..."


    Shen Shi closed his eyes and sat in silence, listening. At the spiritual orifice of his forehead, suddenly there was a bright light, burning like fireworks, shining on the five Nei. The spiritual power flowed all over his body in an instant, slow and urgent, like a surging river. There was a voice of heaven chanting, suddenly falling from the sky, and there was an illusion of falling flowers over the hall.


    Huang Ming raised his head and looked at it. It was a bit strange, like exclamation and irony. Then it turned into a deep color, and he talked about it with great eloquence. The Yin Yang mantra is complete, and all the chapters are in one, as if it were made in heaven. But at the end of the mantra, Huang Ming suddenly shut up.


    Shen Shi''s strange light slowly converged. After a while, he recovered like an ordinary person. Then he turned his head and looked at Huang Ming.


    In this world, yin and yang can be passed on for a moment, but the power of Huang''s mantra can be increased in the next generation


    "Forbidden curse chapter?"


    "Yes, it''s the forbidden curse. This forbidden curse is very powerful, but it''s very difficult. Since ancient times, no one among the demons has been able to cultivate it, and it''s said that only the first generation of demon emperor in the past can do it. "


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and said, "how about the five elements high-level technique now?"


    "Far better than that." Huang Ming lost an old-fashioned and mottled book and said, "here are some high-level skills of five elements that I practiced in my early years. With your talent and strength, although it''s hard to cultivate, if you are willing to bear hardships, you will always achieve something in time."


    Shen Shi caught it and held it in the palm of his hand. After a moment of silence, he lowered his head and said, "thank you, master."


    Huang Ming waved his hand and said, "it''s just a promise. Only there is the chapter of forbidden incantation. Although it is powerful, it has some limitations. "


    "What is it?"


    "Forbidding incantation is to draw the power of heaven and earth, to control ghosts and gods, and to peep at the universe. If it can''t be completed within three years, it will be eaten back by heaven and earth, crushed to pieces, and killed in pain."


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly and said, "it''s hard?"


    "It''s hard."


    In the end, Shen Shi finally put down the mysterious forbidden spell and was not ready to practice this kind of magic that sounded extremely evil. Although Huang Ming''s Taoism, identity and vision, and his indifference to the five elements high-level techniques, but his great importance to the forbidden incantation, we can imagine that the power of this so-called forbidden incantation must be amazing, but the taboo of failure or death is really hard to accept.


    Moreover, Shen Shi also had another doubt in his mind:


    "master, have you ever practiced this forbidden mantra?"


    "No


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? "


    "I had so many great things to do in those days. How could I have gone through a dangerous place in order to cultivate this forbidden curse?"


    "Well..." Shen Shi looked at Huang Ming. After thinking for a while, he nodded his head sincerely and said, "I think what you said is very reasonable."


    The next time, Shen Shi stayed in the demon family underground palace for almost a month. Every day, yin and Yang, isolated from the world, were accompanied by the dark and yellow shadow of his cultivation.


    It''s like being reborn.


    For more than ten years, walking step by step in Lingxiao sect, suddenly it was like a completely collapsed wall beam, completely disillusioned, leaving only a steep path leading to the unknown dark front.


    Sometimes, he felt a little confused and wondered if he had really gone the wrong way. Would it be too willful for him to abandon his ten years of hard work, and there would be a lot to go with it. The most important thing is that he still remembers that this opportunity to enter Lingxiao sect was actually won by his father with his life.


    This kind of feeling is very strange. When he made this decision at that critical moment, he didn''t hesitate too much. But the longer time passed, more and more things came to his mind. He even felt a little cold and lonely, so he thought more and more of his father, whom he hadn''t seen for more than ten years.


    Whenever I think of these, maybe only the spiritual power flowing slowly in his body is the only warm breath he can feel.


    Shen Shi obviously felt that, under Huang Ming''s instruction and his unheard of views on the five elements, his strength seemed to be rising by leaps and bounds. This feeling made him even feel that his most respected Master, Pu Si Yi Pu, might be much worse than Huang Ming in the five elements.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    However, this should not be strange. You know, this man stood with such famous human saints as Yuan Wentian and Ji Rongxuan, and together he turned the world upside down and destroyed the demon king court.


    In a word, the reason why Shen Yao''s cultivation of the five dharmas is too strong is that they don''t have a complete understanding of the two dharmas.


    In just one month, under Huang Ming''s instruction, Shen Shi learned two new four level five element techniques and three new three-level five element techniques. As for the first-level and second-level five element techniques, Huang Ming didn''t look up to them at all. Instead, he didn''t bother to teach them any more. However, he sorted out some of the low-level techniques he already knew, and then Shen Shi discovered the original five element techniques There are some differences between FA and Huang Ming. I don''t know if it is after thousands of years of inheritance and decline that these techniques have some fallacies.


    While Shen Shi was learning the five elements from Huang Ming like a sponge, there was a fox in the dark and lonely underground palace.


    The bald fox is just an ordinary beast, not even a monster. It''s just because of some inexplicable chance that he followed Shen Shi all the way from the northern snow plain to the earthly world, and now he''s in the demon family''s underground palace, which is also a rare fox with wide vision in the snow Fox family.


    After the initial shock, the bald Fox began to adapt to the environment in the underground demon palace. No matter who stayed in the same place for a month, most of the dark shadows were not so scary. During this period of time, the fox has gradually found out the situation in the hall, and knows that the places in the hall that look dark are really just dark. It''s nothing wrong to walk through the dark!


    So now the bald fox starts to become arrogant. Anyway, Shen Shi is busy practicing every day and has no time to pay attention to him. When he thinks about it, he throws a few pieces of preserved meat. The fox doesn''t care. He strolls around the hall and plays happily. Occasionally, when Huang Ming and Shen Shi don''t pay attention, he pees in some dark corners of the hall, In a way that belongs to the beast, this hall is now the territory of the fox.


    Today''s Fox, just dare not really run out of the demon palace.


    Because it once tried to go out and look around, and soon found that there was a terrible monster in the huge underground tunnel outside the hall, and almost ate it. After that, the bald fox stayed in the demon palace honestly. Probably after visiting all the dark places in the hall, I began to feel a little bored. Maybe the 26th day after I came to the underground demon palace.


    The fox suddenly found that there was another place in the hall that it had not checked carefully.


    In the instinct of the beast, the fox naturally thinks that everything in his territory should be at his fingertips. As for the two powerful but seemingly invincible human beings, he ignores them, so he quickly focuses on the strange place again.


    The coffin was placed on the central stone platform of the main hall.


    On the first day when he came to the underground demon palace, the bald fox came into contact with the coffin. Then he was scared by the strange movement inside and almost ran away. Now the fox''s courage gradually grew up. On this day, he tried to get close to the coffin again.


    Huang Ming and Shen Shi are talking in a low voice on the other side of the stone platform. Most of the time, Huang Ming is speaking, while Shen Shi is listening carefully, occasionally asking a question, or nodding slightly, as if he is happy. For the fox, anyway, during this period of time, the fox wandered all day, and none of them cared.


    The fox glanced at the two people over there, and found that they didn''t pay attention to themselves at all. He was more courageous. Then he went all the way to the back of the coffin, until he was sure that the two people over there couldn''t see him. After hesitating for a while, the fox was more courageous, stretched out his claws and gently touched the coffin.


    The surface of the coffin was cold and didn''t seem to have any warm breath, which made the fox shiver, but it seemed that it was just like this?


    There was no other reaction, and there was no sense of danger.


    The fox tilted his head and remembered the scene when he touched the coffin for the first time many days ago. He could not help but was a little curious. His paws knocked on the hard coffin wall subconsciously.


    "Poop, poop..." The sound, which was so low that it could not be heard, rose gently from its claws, and the huge coffin stood like a mountain.


    It seems very quiet around. For some reason, the fox suddenly gets nervous. He just wants to turn his head and look around. But at this moment, his body suddenly shakes, but he finds a slight tremor coming from his paw.


    It''s from the inside of the coffin wall.


    "Poof, poof "Poop, poop..."The slight vibration sounds as like as two peas of the same sound.


    The fox was surprised and confused for a moment. After a while, he suddenly put out his paw and tapped on the coffin wall again. Then he listened carefully.


    After a while, "poof poof "Poop, poop..." A slight sound, like echo, echoed from the coffin wall again, like an interesting game, like a funny response, whirling under the fox''s claws.


    Lingxiaozong, jinhongshan.


    Master Pu Si Yi of Shu Tang is in a bad mood recently. He is always in a rage. If anyone accidentally offends him, or is just seen by him, it will be a curse. If a guy doesn''t know his face and wants to distinguish or even refute, many times you can hear the roar of thunder at the top of Jinhong mountain, and then one or two or a group of Lingxiao clan disciples will be angry, disheartened and scurry.


    Of course, old man Pu can''t really lay a heavy hand on the young disciples of his clan, but a famous immortal of yuandanjing who has been famous for many years makes an angry hand. Even if he thinks it''s just a small punishment, it''s enough for all the disciples of Yuanjing, including Shenjing, to drink a pot.


    At the beginning, some patriarch couldn''t see it and came forward to dissuade him. As a result, old man Pu seemed to be really angry this time. No one would give face to him when he came. In the middle, he scolded directly at the top of Jinhong mountain. In his words, many senior patriarchs in the patriarch''s clan were involved, including Yun Ni, the elder of Dantang and Le Jingshan, the elder of array hall The harsh language surprised and angered the two disciples.


    However, all this reached a climax after old man Pu saw elder sun Mingyang who was passing by that day. He was not pleased with elder sun for a long time. That day, he was furious. When he saw elder sun Mingyang, he was angry. He didn''t scold him. When he said that he was angry, he simply rolled up his sleeve and his spiritual power soared. Then the sky and the earth changed color, the clouds covered the top, and the wind roared The roaring sound moved straight into the sky. It looked like the momentum of immortality. It scared a large number of Lingxiao sect disciples passing by.


    But at the critical moment, master Huaiyuan finally came forward. As the only person in the clan who can make old man Pu a little afraid, he pulled the angry old man away with both soft and hard words. It''s strange that elder sun Mingyang, who has always been upright, didn''t react to old man Pu''s provocation that day. Instead, most of the time, he just stood in the same place and laughed bitterly.


    Of course, such a big thing quickly attracted the attention of countless people in Lingxiao sect. Then many disciples found that the sudden fury in the face of elder Pu Siyi of Shutang was not only the reaction of elder sun Mingyang, but also the reaction of many elder Dan Jing. In the face of old man Pu''s scolding and provocation, the powerful Dan Hall and the array hall all chose to be silent. If you add the spirit beast hall where elder sun Mingyang is located, it means that the three most powerful Tangkou in Lingxiao sect have consistently kept a concession to the provocation of Shu hall.


    Of course, it''s a rare thing that we haven''t seen for many years. There are so many smart people in the world. Almost all the disciples of the Haopai who can enter the four orthodox schools such as Lingxiao sect are smart people. So it didn''t take long for many people to secretly guess or pay attention to a mission sent by a disciple who didn''t make much noise recently.


    All the disciples sent out are outstanding among the younger generation of Lingxiao sect Well, at least four of the five are outstanding talents. Let''s not mention the rest. But the problem is that this time, it was an ordinary visit to the Dragon Hall of Xueyuan town in the far north. Five people went out, but only four came back.


    The most stupid, the most useless, and the lowest sense of existence in ordinary days, the pro disciple of the art hall, is gone.


    No one came out to give an open explanation of what happened in the middle of this. Originally, an ordinary Pro disciple was not a particularly excellent one. Of course, it was impossible to rise to the stage where the whole clan of lingxiaozong, a powerful school, could be distracted and discussed. But old man Pu Si Yi Pu''s reaction is so fierce, still let a lot of people surprised.


    In private, Pu Zong''s anger came back to the four old men, but they didn''t know whether they were alone or not.


    Sun you is a well-known old friend of Shen Shi for many years. When he comes back this time, people around him often find him sighing and sighing, and he looks unhappy. Zhong Qinglu seems to be the most responsive one. In a short period of time, she seems to be thinner than usual, and even some disciples close to her in Dan Hall have seen her cry several times secretly. Compared with these two people, GANZE''s reaction is quite different Should be the most normal, in addition to occasional frown, meditation, trance, but did not see anything more abnormal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    Among the four, the most mysterious and elusive is Zhong Qingzhu, who came from the array hall. Because this cold woman soon shut herself up and locked herself in the cave after she returned to Jinhong mountain. No matter who could not see her, she didn''t know what kind of mood she was in now.


    In a word, this trip to the Arctic snow plain has caused a lot of waves in Lingxiao sect. But in the end, it is because Shen Shi''s weight in the sect is not heavy enough, his reputation is not high enough, and the martial arts hall has always been weak and few people. As time goes by, it gradually fades down.


    Then, we began to slowly forget this person.


    Is it missing? It''s not an important person. With a few comments and exclamations, who really cares?


    But some people really care.


    Remember him, care about him, worry about him, miss him, get angry for him, grieve for him.


    At the dawn of the day, the mountains were secluded. Old man Pu came to the valley where Shenshi cave was. He walked through the quiet forest path full of leaves. Listening to the sound of water from the deep forest in the distance, he stood in front of the cave.


    The old trees and vines are as green as ever, but there are many fallen leaves in front of the door. It seems lonely that no one has cleaned them for many days. The old man with white hair stood there watching in silence. After a while, he reached out and took out a letter from his arms.


    The letter was full of familiar handwriting, a piece of paper, and a cloud symbol fell out at the same time. Every sentence he had read many times these days, and it came back to him:


    "


    "When the elixir field is destroyed, the way is lost..."


    "I''m ashamed of my teacher''s kindness, but I have no face to return to the mountain..."


    "At this point, all the things in the cave are handed over to the master for disposal, which is not enough to repay the teacher''s kindness in case..."


    Pu Lao''s head is expressionless, but the veins on his palm are slightly prominent, his clothes are windless, and the surrounding mountains and trees are suddenly swaying and rattling, and there is a faint sound of dragon, tiger, wind and thunder.


    As if the next moment, in his hands of this letter and that piece of cloud, will turn into powder.


    But after standing for a moment, the invisible but compelling power gradually calmed down. The wind stopped, the trees were quiet, a few fallen leaves turned over, the birds were singing again, and the old man Pu breathed out in silence, his face suddenly seemed a little bleak.


    Then he walked slowly to the stone gate and murmured slowly.


    When old man Pu looked at the empty cave which was gradually revealed in front of his eyes, he suddenly murmured a curse in a low voice. It seemed that he had some disdain and muttered: "smelly boy, you little monk Ning Yuan Jing, what good things can you have and leave all your spiritual talents to me? Do you think I can take a fancy to you? My brain must be broken It''s broken... "


    His voice was getting lower and lower. Finally, he could no longer be heard. Then he sighed silently and walked in with his hands on his back.


    Apart from those specially prepared for the immortal of Yuandan realm, most of the caves on Jinhong mountain are similar in layout. Therefore, old man Pu scanned the cave with familiar eyes and found that his apprentice''s residence was unexpectedly clean and concise. At least in the living room outside, there were not many superfluous things.


    "The poor." Old man Pu snorted, but the corners of his mouth seemed to twitch a little. After standing for a while, he went inside again.


    The bedroom is very simple at the same time, and everything is placed in good order. It can be seen that Shen Shi is a very organized person in his daily life. Just standing at the door and looking at the scenes and things where he lives, it''s like seeing Shen Shi walking around here in the past.


    Old man Pu''s eyes flashed a dim color, slowly turned and walked to the storage room not far from the bedroom.


    Most of the places in the huge storeroom are empty, except for a lot of storage bags neatly placed on one side of the stone shelf, there are no treasures placed in other places. At a glance, it gives people a feeling of emptiness, which is very desolate. Old man Pu came in, rolled his eyes, and muttered: "smelly boy..." But before he heard it, he suddenly saw two wine jars in a corner of the room.


    Old man Pu frowned, walked over to pick up a jar at will, patted open the wine stopper, and suddenly a mellow aroma diffused out, with a intoxicating atmosphere. Old man Pu looked up and took a big drink. The wine went down his throat, and the smell of it overflowed. But for some reason, he slowly lowered his head:


    "smelly boy, you dare to steal good wine. Look back and I won''t break your leg."


    After drinking alone for a long time, he turned around and strolled to the stone racks. He glanced at the storage bags, picked up one with a light face, and said to himself, "what good thing can I have? It''s just a poor man. I want to write a lot of nonsense. I think I''ll pity you. I''m so stupid Eh? "


    Suddenly, old man Pu''s face changed slightly, and he grasped the hand of the storage bag. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly turned his hand, and then heard a loud crash. From the storage bag, a large number of strange pieces of meat with different shapes, big and small, poured out like running water and piled up directly on the ground in front of old man PU.Old man Pu leaned over, picked up a small piece of meat, looked at it carefully, put it on his nose and smelled it. Suddenly, he was surprised, and whispered: "this is "Dragon meat?" Then he seemed to think of something. He turned around with a cry, and his eyes fell on the other storage bags on the stone shelf.


    "Hua, Hua, Hua, Hua..."


    The sound of running water reverberates continuously in this storage room. More and more pieces of meat rush out of those storage bags and pile higher and higher on the ground. It looks like a hill or a river with rising water. It will soon submerge the space of this room.


    Old man Pu''s face was more and more frightened. He seemed to see something incredible. When he grabbed the last two storage bags, he suddenly didn''t continue to pour them. Instead, he felt it for a moment. His mind swept into it. Then the corner of his eyes twitched again and whispered: "it''s all dragon blood..."


    Then, his eyes swept over the shocking scene in front of him. His lips trembled slightly. For a long time, he couldn''t say a word. After a long time, he grabbed the wine jar lying on the ground, slowly walked out of the storeroom and sat down at the stone table in the living room.


    He looked up, drank a mouthful of wine, and then was in a daze. I don''t know how many times later, old man Pu suddenly patted the table, his voice was low, and he looked angry and scolded, saying:


    "Damn, this smelly boy is really richer than me..."


    Tianhong City, demon underground palace.


    Sitting on the stone platform, Shen Shi, who is concentrating on practicing Yin Yang mantra, suddenly shakes and his breath is slightly disordered. After a dull hum, he takes a breath and slowly opens his eyes.


    Huang Ming, who was not far away from him, looked over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "it''s strange that I''ve been practising well just now. Suddenly I feel a little restless, and my spiritual power is a bit confused. But it''s not a big deal. Maybe I''ve been practising for a long time and I''m a little tired."


    Huang Ming looked at Shen Shi''s face carefully, then nodded: "it should be so. Just have a rest."


    Shen Shi agreed, stood up, walked back and forth, and moved himself at the same time.


    It was dark and gloomy in the underground demon palace, but he came here twice and stayed for such a long time. Shen Shi was used to these so-called gloomy things for a long time. He glanced around and suddenly remembered that he had been practicing for a long time. The fox should be hungry.


    But when I think about it, Shen Shi doesn''t see the fox. However, Shen Shi is not worried. Although the fox is useless, it is still smart and cunning. Since last time a wandering ghost was almost eaten outside the demon emperor''s hall, it didn''t dare to leave the hall.


    But where is it hiding now?


    Shen Shi''s eyes swept around, but he didn''t see the fox. He walked along the stone platform, reached into Ruyi''s bag and found a piece of preserved meat. Usually at this time, as long as he asked about the flavor of the preserved meat, the fox would jump out immediately.


    Today is no exception.


    "Yo Yo..." With a cry of surprise, it suddenly rings from the other side of the coffin on the stone platform. Then the bald fox comes out from the other end of the coffin and barks at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi chuckles and throws the meat to him. The fox grabs it and chews it on the ground. Shen Shi turns around to go back to Huang Ming''s side, but when he leaves, a strange feeling passes in his heart. Isn''t the fox afraid of the coffin? How come he often runs to the stone platform and plays near the coffin recently?


    It''s just that it''s not a big deal. Maybe it''s because the fox is used to the environment here. Shen Shi didn''t think much about it, so he quickly went back, leaving the fox to eat on the ground here. At the same time, when Shen Shi walked away, on the coffin wall not far behind the fox, suddenly a strange purple black pattern slowly lit up. The light was not very bright, but slowly turned into a round fuzzy shadow. In the dark, it looked like a pupil of the eye, quietly looking at the fox not far ahead.


    Fox ah Wu a mouthful, swallowed the last piece of meat, feel alone full, there is a sense of happiness. After thinking about it, he slowly came to the coffin and lay down, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he wanted to sleep. By this time, it seemed that it was no longer afraid of the coffin.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    Dark eyes quietly looking at the fox, after a while, the light dissipated, blurred eyes disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    Maybe it''s because in this dark underground maze, the feeling of time is different from that of people on the ground. Without the rising and setting of the sun, it''s dawn and dark. People who are lonely may live like years, but for Shen Shi, who is focused on practice, he always feels that time passes quickly.


    Before coming down, Shen Shi shaved off his snow-white fox hair in order to avoid trouble. Now his hair has grown out again. Although his whole body is as white as snow and looks as beautiful as snow elves, his new hair covers his skin and flesh, and looks pleasant to the eye. It has restored his original "beauty" ¡£


    Shen Shi also found that in recent years, the fox often wandered around on the stone platform, and sometimes went to sleep and rest near the coffin. Occasionally, he would see him go back to linger or touch the coffin. It seemed that he was interested in the cold coffin.


    This action reminds Shen Shi. Later, he asked Huang Ming why during this time, the coffin changed from golden to dark purple. But Huang Ming didn''t explain it in detail. He just glanced at the coffin and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK." It''s the past.


    Although Shen Shi felt a little strange, Huang Ming was the one who had been in the underground maze for many years. He was obviously more familiar with everything here, so Shen Shi didn''t ask any more questions and didn''t bother to meddle in his own business. He soon put his experience into the practice of Yin Yang mantra.


    In this way, time passed, and soon it was the beginning of the third month when he entered the demon family underground palace. During this period of time, under Huang Ming''s careful guidance, Shen Shi has basically fully understood Yin Yang incantation, a strange secret method of the demon family. The rest is to continue to practice it in the long years to come, and then go further along the technique. And this period of time together, it seems that the two men who were originally two times are finally completely familiar with each other, eliminate most of the strangeness and begin to understand each other more.


    In his spare time of cultivation, Shen Shi often chats with Huang Ming. There are a lot of things to talk about. Then he quickly finds out that Huang Ming seems to like chatting and talking because he has been alone for a long time.


    Huang Ming told him a lot about his life, experiences, friends and enemies, as well as all kinds of anecdotes that had been lost thousands of years ago. From Shen Shi''s mouth, Huang Ming also knew the life of his anonymous disciple, the people and things he had seen, heard and experienced in the past 20 years, and even some of Shen Shi''s most intimate feelings Women''s troubles.


    Shen Shi did not know why he would say so much to Huang Ming, perhaps because of gratitude? Maybe it''s because in his heart, after all, he knows that Huang Ming has been imprisoned in this dark place all his life. He is the only one who can let him talk but has no risk.


    So as time goes by and the days pass quietly, in the dark and gloomy depths of the earth, they suddenly find that they have become the people who know each other best.


    In addition, at some time in the middle, Shen Shi has a very unexpected harvest. From Huang Ming''s mouth, he hears another astonishing news. It was one day when he recalled the past, he was a little agitated. He told Huang Ming about his past with Ling Chunni. Huang Ming listened to Shen Shishu quietly. He didn''t ask or interrupt him, but in the last part of the story, his face looked strange and seemed to be lost in a kind of meditation.


    Then on the next day, Huang Ming suddenly found Shen Shi, and said to him:


    "there''s something wrong with that black crystal."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and then he reflected that what Huang Ming said was probably the black crystal he had given to Ling Chunni, which he told him yesterday. He couldn''t help but ask in amazement: "what?"


    Huang Ming didn''t seem to be fully sure, but after thinking about it, he said to Shen Shi: "according to what you said yesterday and the way you got this crystal, I think it may be a rare treasure before ancient times, the" ghost crystal ". Its quality is extremely Yin. According to the legend, it is a strange thing that can communicate Yin and Yang, and can accommodate weak ghosts for temporary residence In other words, it is a rare treasure that can resist the great road of heaven and earth. It is very precious. "


    "Ghost crystal is extremely rare, which has been rare in the world since ancient times. However, in this world, it often leads to fierce competition from numerous powerful forces, such as big demons and giant ghosts, because if it is used well, it will be the second life of big demons and giant ghosts. And according to the situation you mentioned before, I feel that the woman named Ling Chunni may have been eroded by a powerful ghost hidden in the ghost crystal, which is also known as "giving up."


    Shen Shi was shocked and speechless. At this moment, many puzzles in the past seemed to suddenly appear in front of his eyes. Ling Chunni''s strange actions, expressions or words and deeds were nothing at first, but now they seem to have some strange traces.After a long time, Shen Shi didn''t speak. He stood in silence all the time. The expression on his face gradually cooled down from the initial drastic changes. At last, he frowned and was dazed. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    After waiting for a long time, Huang Ming asked him, "what are you going to do now?"


    After a long silence, Shen Shi raised his head and looked at Huang Ming. His face had gradually returned to normal, but his voice sounded a little low and said, "I''d better practice first."


    Huang Ming "Oh", looking at him, said: "you are not going to find her?"


    Shen Shi hung his head silently. After a while, he said in a low voice, "this world is too big for me to find her."


    Huang Ming nodded and patted him on the shoulder, saying nothing more.


    Lying on the other side of the stone platform, the fox on the ground near the coffin seemed to feel the sudden coldness of Shen Shi''s atmosphere. He raised his head to see Shen Shi and Huang Ming, but then lowered his head. There were only two men sitting there chatting, which had nothing to do with him.


    He looked up, yawned, and shook his big tail, which had grown snow-white fur again. When he got to the coffin, he lay down and touched it with a paw.


    The coffin didn''t move, there was no reaction, even the faint vibration that had happened before. Fox was a little disappointed, but he didn''t look too surprised, because since these days, the response in the coffin that made him excited, curious and funny suddenly became a lot weaker, and there were many times when he didn''t even respond. It seemed that what happened in the coffin made the strange things inside become a lot more fragile.


    There is even a strange feeling that the things inside are fragile and dying.


    Fox doesn''t know what''s in the coffin. He doesn''t know much about most of the things here. But in these days, he has the most fun playing with the coffin secretly in his boring time.


    So the fox looks sad.


    Although it is a beast, it still has its own emotions.


    It reluctantly lying on the ground, and then looked at the tall coffin, gently called a voice, a little gloomy.


    The coffin stood still, and seemed indifferent to the tiny fox. The fox didn''t seem to care about it at all. He just yelled with his heart. Soon, he seemed to be a little sleepy, so he rolled up his body, his hairy tail rolled together, like a warm quilt on his head.


    I don''t know how long after that, from the silent coffin, there was a very subtle "PATA" sound. Then, I don''t know where it came from. Suddenly, a small black thing seemed to fall down, played on the ground a few times, and then rolled around, slowly rolling to the fox''s side, sliding into the white beauty it had grown Under your hair.


    The fox lowered his head as if he felt something, but he didn''t see anything on the ground. Then he stood up again and looked around. He still didn''t find anything. Maybe he felt wrong. The fox fell down again, raised one of his hind feet and scratched under his neck for a few times. It seemed to itch.


    But what it didn''t find was that not far from its chest, an inconspicuous black shadow, and I didn''t know what it was, had been quietly attached to the fox''s soft fur and hidden. It seemed like a small black spot, silent, even the fox didn''t feel anything It''s different.


    At the other end of the stone platform, Shen Shi and Huang Ming are still talking quietly. Shen Shi''s face is puzzled, while Huang Ming explains to him carefully. After a while, Shen Shi seems to have realized something and nods slowly. It seems that he has solved a difficult problem in his heart, and Huang Ming seems to be happy.


    For him, maybe Shen Shi is a role similar to the successor disciple that he never thought of in his life.


    In this way, Shen Shi spent the third month in this dark underground labyrinth with the fox, who was so leisurely and bored. Until one day, Huang Ming suddenly said to him:


    "you can go."


    After hearing these words, Shen Shi was silent for a while, then nodded. Then he stood up straight and bowed deeply to Huang Ming. Solemnly and word by word, he said, "thank you, master."


    Huang Ming accepted his gift, but he didn''t say much. He just waved his hand, as if what he was facing was just a trivial matter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Shen Shi called to lie on the other side of the stone platform. The fox, who seems more and more lazy these days, turned and walked out of the hall. The road was dark and long, but Shen Shi suddenly felt a little reluctant. After staying here for three months, he seems to know Huang Ming again. But when he thinks about it occasionally, he finds that he doesn''t really know him.


    As he was about to get to the gate of the hall, Shen Shi suddenly turned around and asked Huang Ming, who was standing on the stone platform to see him off. He said, "master, you just asked me to promise you to destroy the Dragon veins of the demon clan, and then you passed on the Yin Yang mantra to me and let me leave like this. There''s no other guarantee. Are you so relieved of me?"


    Huang Ming stood on the stone platform, his yellow clothes wrapped around his body, and a smile floated on his face. But he didn''t say more about it. It seemed that Shen Shi was like a child asking a funny question, and for him, he didn''t even have to think about it.


    He just stood in the center of the hall in the shadow, smiling and alone. As Shen Shi turned away, he gradually merged with the darkness around him.


    The young man''s departure, including the ordinary fox, seems to have taken away the rare warm air in the underground demon Palace during this period of time. Suddenly, loneliness and cold rush here again from all directions, filling every corner.


    Huang Mingju gently waved his arm in mid air and slowly dropped down. It seemed that there was a cool wind, but it seemed that there was nothing.


    All of a sudden, everything around us was terrifying.


    There was a look of pain on his face, but then it was as if it had been erased, and peace quickly returned.


    Loneliness and loneliness, not already used to it


    He turned around, walked slowly back to the center of the stone platform, stood beside the coffin, his eyes flickered a little bit at a loss, and looked at the darkness around him. After a moment, he suddenly sighed softly and said:


    "I''ve been with that child for a long time, but I''m a little sad."


    He patted the surface of the coffin gently and pursed his mouth. After a while, he laughed in a low voice and said, "but the child has a good heart. I think he will come back to see me one day, right?"


    He patted the coffin gently, as if to ask a question about this gloomy and terrible coffin, but the coffin was dead and silent, without any reaction.


    Huang Ming doesn''t care either. He seems to have been used to this kind of reaction to the coffin or the things in the coffin for a long time. Although his eyes are a little erratic at the moment, they always aim at the entrance of the hall consciously or unconsciously. At the end of the day, he suddenly seemed to wake up and frown. He seemed dissatisfied with his strange performance. After a snort, all those small strange expressions on his face were calm and indifferent. It was like locking up all those emotions. Then he suddenly turned around and never looked at the door again.


    However, the darkness is still as dark as ever, and the underground seems to be cold for countless years, including the coffin still standing in the center of the hall. Huang Ming''s head did not return to the dark depth, and soon disappeared into the shadow. Long after his figure completely disappeared, on the stone platform in the hall, there was a light on the surface of the purple black coffin.


    It was a faint golden light, which came out from the bottom of the purple and black color, flickered for a while, and then faded slowly.


    Shen Shi left the underground demon palace. Just like the previous time, he used the white round bone piece Huang Ming gave him. After injecting spiritual power, he summoned the earth drilling tusk. Then the earth drilling tusk took him and the fox to drill through the earth and go to the ground.


    With the previous experience, this time the fox calmed down a lot, but still tightly hugged Shen Shi''s thigh and refused to let go. But Shen Shi suddenly thought that when he entered the underground labyrinth last time, he had seen two powerful monsters, one was the dog headed man, the other was the ghost in white. This time, he stayed in the underground demon palace for three months, but he never saw the shadow of the two monsters.


    I don''t know if it was because of any accident or Huang Ming''s private order that they were not allowed to come here?


    With this idea in his heart, the ground penetrating tusk beside him is still struggling. After a period of time, Shen Shi suddenly feels that the heavy and oppressive feeling is suddenly relaxed. Then the light on his head is in full swing, and a large part of the sky is falling. The ground penetrating tusk has rushed out from the bottom of the earth.


    After staying underground for three months, he was used to the dark environment. When he suddenly returned to the ground, it was still the sun in the sky. At noon, when the sun was the brightest, Shen Shi suddenly closed his eyes and felt that there was a twinkle of Venus in front of him. After a while, he got used to it and turned to look around.


    A few huge low roars came from the side, but the drilling tusk yelled at him twice, then jumped back, ran back to the ground again, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. Shen Shi nodded to the big hole left by the beast, then turned and walked forward.


    This place is exactly the ruins of the abandoned garden where he came last time. It seems that tundiliao is very familiar with this path. Every time he sent him up, he put it here.Now Shen Shi is a little familiar with this place, so he walks along the path. The fox who follows him seems to be happy all at once. After all, he is an ordinary beast and can''t always like to stay in that dark place.


    Shen Shi thought there were many monsters around here, so he stopped the fox. The fox didn''t care. He looked very happy. He stood in front of him and waited for Shen Shi. By the way, he raised his foot and scratched his body. It seemed that his chest was itchy.


    Shen Shi came over and touched his head, then said with a smile:


    "let''s go down the mountain."


    The fox yelled, very happy, and ran ahead. During that movement, Shen Shi saw a faint shadow under the white fur on the fox''s chest. It looked like a small black spot.


    On the ground and underground, it looks like two different worlds. Feeling the bright sunshine from the sky and the warm breath, Shen Shi feels more and more the coldness of the demon underground palace. As long as you think of a person who has to spend such a long time underground, even if his mind is calm enough at the moment, you still can''t help feeling a little creepy.


    How did Huang Ming come over such a long time?


    If you were yourself, maybe you would have gone crazy.


    Shen Shi shook his head, looked back for the last time at the big pit that led to the bottom of the earth, but was now buried by loess, and then walked out to the ruins of the garden. The fox followed him, shaking his fur, and seemed very happy to return to the sunny ground. He trotted around all the way.


    A person a fox walked for a while, luck seems to be OK, unexpectedly did not encounter what monster ghost obstruction, this let Shen Shi slightly surprised. He remembered that there were a lot of monsters in this area before. When he came here three months ago, he also met several groups of monsters, including the rare big toad, which was a fourth-order monster. How could these monsters have disappeared for a while?


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi suddenly thinks of the "floating light grass" he saw in the broken house where he met the toad and monster that day. At the beginning, because this rare spirit grass was not yet mature, Shen Shi gave up picking it early to avoid exposing the world. But now three months later, he doesn''t know if it is possible for the spirit grass to mature? Generally speaking, the mature time of floating light grass is quite long. However, before it is fully mature, it is difficult to judge how long it will take for the spirit to mature from its appearance. Of course, it can not be ruled out that there are some sensitive monsters who can see it in a special way, but most of the time, the Terran can only take chances.


    If you think about it, you should go and have a look anyway.


    Shen Shi called the fox, then looked around and walked in the direction of the broken house in his memory. After walking for a while, the strange feeling in Shen Shi''s heart became more and more obvious, because he still didn''t see any monsters and ghosts along the way. It seemed that all the monsters and monsters who once lived in the ruins of this abandoned garden suddenly disappeared overnight.


    In the ruins, only those tall trees and weeds and thorns were left. Except for the occasional mountain wind that brought the leaves to rattle, there was no sound, and everything seemed to be unusually quiet.


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows slowly wrinkled, and his eyes kept sweeping around, but his feet didn''t stop slowly, because he didn''t feel any danger or threat in the ruins until now.


    Soon, he saw the broken house with floating light grass. Outside the house, the body of the big toad monster, which should have been lying on the ground, had disappeared. He didn''t know whether it had been dragged away and eaten directly by the nearby monster, or had been taken away by the passing Terran friars. You should know that the body of this fourth order monster is often useful Wood.


    Shen Shi reaches out his hand and gently touches the Ruyi bag on his waist. The most valuable part of the toad monster, namely its demon pill, is quietly hiding in the Ruyi bag at the moment.


    "Ha ha..."


    Suddenly, a loud laugh came from the front, and it seemed that the sound was coming from the broken room. Shen Shi''s face changed a little when he stepped. Then he gestured to the fox nearby to hide away. He quickly approached the broken house under the shelter of the surrounding forest ruins.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    At the same time, another man''s voice came from the shabby room. It sounded irritated and said, "shut up, what''s wrong with you? Are you laughing so loudly to attract others to rob us of treasures?"


    The laughter stopped abruptly. A moment later, I only heard another man''s voice, which was a bit embarrassed. I gave a dry smile and said, "brother tie, I''m wrong. I''m excited when I see the floating grass. "


    That is called iron elder brother to hum a, didn''t speak, immediately in that room very quickly silent down. Shen Shi pondered for a moment, then walked forward quietly, hiding behind a big tree. Because of the change of angle and the collapse of the walls of the dilapidated room, he saw the situation in the room at once.


    There were more than two people in the broken house. Besides the two men standing, there was a thin woman squatting on the ground with her back to them, staring at a corner of the broken house for a long time.


    Obviously, Shen Shi didn''t need to look to know that the corner was where the floating light grass he saw last time was. Unexpectedly, three months later, without the guard of the toad monster, the spirit grass grew here safely.


    At this time, the man who had laughed before shrugged, but the joy on his face still couldn''t be covered up, and said: "I can''t imagine that we are so lucky to meet this rare spirit grass here. How many spirit crystals can we sell if we take it to the immortals at the foot of the mountain?"


    In front of him, another man was just about to speak, but suddenly he saw the woman standing up and shaking her head: "it''s not as good as you think. I''ve seen it. This spirit grass is really a rare floating light grass, but it''s not yet fully mature. If it''s picked at this moment, it''s not effective enough. I''m afraid it can''t sell at a good price."


    Shen Shi took a look at the woman and saw that she was dressed as a young woman. Her appearance was ordinary and not ugly, but she was not that gorgeous.


    The earliest man in the three said "ah". He was surprised and disappointed. The man named tie Ge standing beside him was also stunned. Then he frowned and said, "it''s too bad that I''m not mature yet."


    The woman sneered and said: "this kind of spirit thing is the most attractive to many monsters. If it is mature and fragrant, I''m afraid that countless high-level spirit beasts will gather inside and outside the ruins. Where can we come from?"


    Tiege nodded and said: "it''s strange. It''s not that there are monsters and ghosts everywhere in the back mountain of Qinglong mountain. How can half of them disappear in this area?"


    The woman was silent for a moment. Her face was also a little confused. She shook her head and said, "it''s really strange. We haven''t seen this before."


    At this time, the man who was the first to laugh sighed, but then a trace of anger flashed over his face and said: "brother tie, sister Hong, anyway, it''s our luck to see this kind of spirit grass in the back of the mountain. Besides, there are no demons and ghosts around us. It''s clear that our three people''s days are just lucky." Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly said with a smile, "in this case, we''d better go down the mountain and catch the fat sheep and send it to the ancestor of heimucheng. When the ancestor is happy, won''t the reward be ten times more than the spirit grass?"


    Iron elder brother and the woman named Red elder sister looked at each other. It was obvious that the woman named Red elder sister should be more cautious. He frowned and said, "although it''s good, we''ve all inquired about it. It''s said that fat sheep is the darling of a big family in the South. If we do it rashly, we''re afraid of future trouble."


    At this time, the man didn''t speak before, but brother tie began to smile. Suddenly, he seemed to have a strange and weird smile, hissing for a while, and said:


    "that''s right, but that''s the good thing for the ancestor..."


    Shen Shi, who was hiding behind the big tree not far away from the broken house, heard the three people''s words clearly and frowned for a moment. Listening to the meaning of this, it seems that the three friars are not good people, but before he thinks about it, someone in the room says, "OK, stop talking nonsense. Although this floating grass is not mature, what can we do now? Let it go like this?"


    Shen Shi''s mind moved, and his attention immediately fell into the room. Looking at the corner, he saw that most of the figures of the floating grass were blocked by the body of the woman named Hongjie, but there was still a wonderful and beautiful silver light shining out like stars, which was obviously still far away.


    The three people in the room soon began to argue. Shen Shi listened for a while and found that the three people had different opinions. The friar who was the first to laugh advocated pulling it out, but she never let it go. However, Hong Jie seemed to hold the opposite opinion, and her meaning was very simple. It''s a pity to take such a spiritual creature directly when it''s immature.


    And the rest of the iron brother is noncommittal, listening to the two companions arguing for a long time, he suddenly frowned and asked: "Xiao Hong, this floating grass may be transplanted? If we can, we''ll plant it in Lanzhou later. "Red elder sister wry smile for a while, way: "this rare spirit grass, to the growth of spirit around the requirements are extremely harsh, I don''t have that ability, maybe only four zhengmingmen of those really talent have a way." Speaking of this, she suddenly pause, as if thinking of something, with a look of admiration on her face, and said, "it''s said that in Lingxiao sect in Haizhou, there is an elder Yunni who is in charge of Lingxiao sect''s Dan Hall. The Taoist method is unfathomable, and it''s unique in the world for alchemy plants. Maybe only her old man has this ability."


    Shen Shi, who was hiding outside, was shocked slightly, but he did not expect that he would suddenly hear elder Yunni''s name at this moment. Of course, he had met elder Yunni when he was on Jinhong mountain, but their positions were very different. In addition, they seldom met each other, so he only looked at elder Yunni from a distance, but he did not expect that elder Yunni''s fame was outside It is so big that even these scattered practices are highly respected.


    But in this way, brother tie was helpless. At the end of the day, he snorted and said, "well, what Chen Zhong said is reasonable. Let''s be good people and let go of this spirit grass. Who will benefit us and who will remember us? Just pull it out! "


    The friar named Chen Zhong laughed and turned to look at Hong Jie. Hong Jie shook her head, but she didn''t say anything more. She just waved and said, "you go, I can''t do this." Then he sighed and said, "well, if this is a perfect and mature floating light grass, and it is handed over to elder Yunni and other people, I don''t know what kind of panacea can be produced?"


    At the moment, the sense of regret is beyond expression, and it looks really sad.


    Iron elder brother looked at some feel sorry, pulled her to one side, whispered: "forget it, we are just wandering in the river, with those real people can''t compare."


    Red elder sister smiles for a while, her eyes are a little dazed. She sees through the silence outside the house. After a while, she says, "brother tie, I remember that when I came here before, there were many ghosts and beasts. Besides, even if the floating grass is not mature, it will also attract some sensitive beasts. How can it be that the neighborhood has become such a desolate place now? Where have all those monsters and ghosts gone? "


    Tie Ge thought about it and said, "I''m not sure about that. But before I went up the mountain this time, I heard a piece of news that a group of people from the fairy club in Tianhong city a few days ago immediately went to the Qinglong mountain range. Besides, I didn''t go to the front mountain, but went directly to the back mountain. In some places, I did a good job. No one knows exactly where they went, but looking at the strange ruins, it seems that they may have been swept by the group of people from the immortal society? "


    Red elder sister Zheng for a while, way: "the person of immortal meeting does here?"


    Brother tie shrugged and said, "God knows! However, many people speculate that it is treasure hunting. In any case, no one in Tianhong city can hinder them because of the influence of the immortal society. In addition, there are countless capable people in the immortal society, and they can''t hide their eyes from any treasure. "


    The two chatted a few words in a low voice here. Chen Zhong came out and said with a smile: "OK, let''s go."


    After a while, the three left the dilapidated house and walked out of the ruins. Soon they disappeared. After a while, Shen Shi came out from behind the shade of the tree, looked to the direction where the three monks left, frowned, murmured, and said, "the immortals will..." Behind him, a fox came out of nowhere. Looking around for a while, he seemed to think of the surrounding environment. Suddenly, with a shout, he rushed into the broken house.


    Shen Shi turns around and shows a funny expression on his face. He doesn''t come into the room. He just stands outside the room. After a while, he hears a scream of "Yo Yo Yo Yo" coming from the broken room. It sounds a little angry. A moment later, the fox jumps out again. Then he runs to Shen Shi''s side, looks at him with a sad look, and screams Stop.


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "they robbed it, didn''t you see it?"


    The fox angrily turned around in the same place for a few times, and then roared fiercely in a direction far away from the ruins. He was gnashing his teeth. Somehow, Shen Shi suddenly felt a little familiar. He couldn''t help laughing. He touched the fox''s head and said with a smile, "you guy, you are a bit like that stupid pig at this time."


    Then he took a look at the broken house. As expected, the wonderful silver light disappeared. After shaking his head, Shen Shi left with the fox.


    All the way down the mountain, there was no accident. In the path of old trees and weeds, he and fox left the Qinglong mountain range where they had stayed for three months and returned to Tianhong city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    The atmosphere of bustling and bustling is like the tide, suddenly it seems to return to the world, the world of mortals is like water, pedestrians are like ants. Shen Shi and the fox are walking in the street, intentionally or unintentionally avoiding the long street where the general Hall of the immortal society is located. At the moment, his clothes and appearance are not conspicuous, and walking in the crowd is not attractive at all. Although the fox who follows him has grown a lot of hair at the moment, there is still a gap between his full-time beauty of white hair and snow when he first arrived here, so no one pays attention to them.


    Shen Shi is also happy to be at ease. He walks all the way in the city. Unconsciously, he looks at the dusk. Suddenly, he feels something. An inexplicable emotion surges into his heart.


    Lowering his head, he rubbed the fox''s head, and then whispered, "let''s buy some bars, and then I''ll take you to the highest place in the city."


    As he said that, he himself began to smile, but the smile was suddenly a little bleak. Now in retrospect, he took the beautiful woman to the top of the great wall and watched the drinking time in the moon. It didn''t seem that it was too long, but it seemed to give people a feeling of being separated from the rest of the world.


    Tianhong city is so big, bustling and bustling, gathering the world''s elites. Naturally, there are countless such things as good wine. But for Shen Shi, if he wants to go to the top of the Great Wall to see the moon and drink, he can only go to one place to buy one kind of wine.


    The original lingchunni, her favorite kind of bamboo leaf green.


    The lane is still quiet, the old window is still like yesterday. I lost some money and bought a jar of old wine. When I looked up, I saw that the sky was dark and it was dusk.


    The strange figures in the window always seemed to have no interest in the outside world. At most, they just looked at Shen Shi and turned away. The vicissitudes of life seemed to stop at the old window of the alley. But Shen Shi was just a passer-by. He bought some wine and stood in this peaceful little place for a moment. Then he went out in silence and took the fox to the foot of the Great Wall.


    The towering city wall has been standing for many years, which can not be eroded by wind, frost, rain and snow. It is like the broad arm of the giant of heaven and earth, which firmly encircles the great Tianhong city in its arms. The steps to the top are still steep, but for Shen Shi, the road is no longer difficult, and it seems very easy for the fox to follow him.


    Under the dusk, there are fewer pedestrians here, but there are still some glimmering figures passing by occasionally. Some of them come back from the Great Wall, and some of them, like Shen Shi, are climbing up in the dusk. The Great Wall watching the moon is a famous view of Tianhong. For most people, if they have been to Tianhong city once in their life, they always have to go up to see it once.


    Shen Shi could have walked faster, and even if he wanted to, he could fly directly to the top of the Great Wall with the fox as long as he took out the snow sword. However, this evening, he seemed to be in a bleak mood and didn''t want to move, so he walked up step by step.


    The cool evening wind blows from afar, and the skirt is dancing slightly. In a trance, it gives people an illusion that it will rise with the wind. Occasionally looking back, I can see the bustling and noisy city. The lights start to light up in the dim twilight, blinking and blinking, like the twinkling of stars, gradually shining.


    The world is prosperous, no more than this, the world of mortals, as if only in this eye.


    Shen Shi gently exhaled a breath in his chest, turned back and continued to walk up until he reached the top of the wide and flat Great Wall. The old city wall is mottled and solid. The fox and he look around curiously. Then they start to run and jump happily on the wall. The night wind was much stronger than below. Shen Shi went to one side of the wall and looked out. He saw a deep sea in the distance. A bright full moon was slowly rising from the bottom of the sea.


    A burst of exclamation and laughter came from all over the Great Wall. The people who were still blowing cold wind on the top of the Great Wall at this time were probably the people who came to watch. Shen Shi didn''t care about those people either. He just leaned on the edge of the city wall and looked at the bright and bright moon rising slowly, as if it was full of holy breath. There was a faint color in his eyes.


    After a long time, he suddenly turned around and sat down on the great wall floor at will. He took the wine jar, clapped the cork open, and looked up to take a big mouthful.


    The unique elegance of Zhuyeqing wine is sweet and fragrant. Shen Shi savors the taste in his mouth. After a while, he suddenly smiles, puts it on the empty ground with the wine jar, and then whispers:


    "here''s to you, drink it, it''s your favorite wine..."


    When the cold wind blows, the wine in the wine jar shakes gently and swings out a ripple silently.


    The fox ran around for a while. He was a little tired, so he planned to come back to Shen Shi. Just at this time, he suddenly heard a few figures flash by. Suddenly, a girl''s voice with a little surprise came out, like a little surprise, and said, "ah, this fox is so cute."


    The sound was not too loud, but there was almost no one nearby except the sound of the night wind, so Shen Shi still heard it. He frowned, turned his head and looked at it. At the same time, he felt helpless. When the fox first came out, his snow-white fur was really good-looking, so it often attracted many nuns'' exclamations. At that time, the words were "good life, beautiful, very beautiful" and so on. This time, he cut the fox''s hair, and it just grew better recently. It didn''t look that good What strange, the result fox immediately attracted attention, was called cute.When I used to take that little black pig to the world, there was no such trouble. I went back and forth ten times in the most busy street of Tianhong City, and no one looked at him directly. It can be seen that the difference in appearance between the two pets is that the fox really wants to throw the stupid pig thousands of miles


    But when he turned his head, he saw four people standing near the wall of the Great Wall near the fox. One of them was a beautiful girl in purple. Now she was smiling, and her eyes were full of tender love. She was looking at the fox all the time.


    As soon as Shen Shi''s eyes fell on the girl, he was stunned. A trace of surprise passed over his face, and then he stood up slowly.


    At the front, the girl seemed to like the beautiful fox very much. When she wanted to tease it more, the fox didn''t give her face at all. She called "Yo Yo" impatiently, then turned around and ran all the way back to Shen Shi.


    "Ah..." The girl was surprised. She looked a little worried and reluctant. She chased forward a few steps and said, "don''t run, little fox, I have delicious food here..."


    Before she heard that, she had already raised her eyes to see the fox running to the foot of a man in front of her, and then sat down at his feet with a sweep of her tail. The girl stopped, looked up and said, "Er, this fox is you Eh, you, you are not... "


    Shen Shi smiles and shakes her head in front of the beautiful girl with surprise. She says with a smile, "long time no see, sister Xueying."


    The beautiful girl who happened to meet at the top of the great wall of Tianhong city this evening was Xu Xueying, who was born in LiuYun City, Haizhou. If possible, Shen Shi doesn''t want to meet people related to Lingxiao sect, but it''s so coincidental that he sighs in his heart. Xu Xueying is always nice to him. In the past, when Ling Chunni was living in the Xu family, he was very close to her. No matter what, Shen Shi had no excuse to alienate the girl.


    Xu Xueying is obviously very surprised to see Shen Shi in Hongcheng on this day. At this moment, the bright moon has unconsciously risen to the sky. In the bright moonlight, she can even vaguely see a faint blush on her snow-white cheek.


    She walked over with a smile. Shen Shi''s eyes swept her face and then fell behind her. However, she found that the other three people behind Xu Xueying didn''t know each other. However, looking at the clothes, they should all be from the Xu family. They came to protect Xu Xueying.


    Xu Xueying has a pair of clear and crystal clear eyes. At this time, she doesn''t look at the fox at all. She just falls on Shen Shi''s face and walks all the way to Shen Shi. Behind her, a Xu family frowns and seems to want to stop her. However, she is soon stopped by someone nearby. At the same time, someone shakes his head slightly. It seems that he knows Shen Shi and indicates that he is not in danger ¡£


    "Brother Shen, why are you here?"


    Xu Xueying walks up to Shen Shi with a smile and asks. Shen Shi shrugs and says, "I''m passing by. I''ll come up and have a look."


    Xu Xueying gave a "well" and said with a smile, "you haven''t come to our house for a long time. I''ve been very I''m worried. " Her voice suddenly became smaller, as if she thought of something. Yingying looked at Shen Shi with her eyes, and then whispered,


    "brother Shen, you Have you found sister Chunni? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a while and didn''t speak. The smile on Xu Xueying''s face suddenly froze, and then slowly put it away. Shen Shi immediately noticed something and said with a smile, "I haven''t found her yet, but I will continue to look for her."


    Xu Xueying takes a careful look at Shen Shi''s expression. A faint color passes over his face and says in a low voice: "brother Shen, it''s all my fault. I haven''t..."


    "It''s none of your business." Shen Shi shakes his head and interrupts her. He doesn''t want to continue to struggle on this topic. He digs away and says, "by the way, how did you come to Tianhong city? Where''s your father? Didn''t he come with you?"


    Xu Xueying''s father, Xu Xing, has known Shen Shi for a long time. When he was a teenager, he went to see the third person of the Xu family with sun you when he was just on the green fish island. His friendship is good.


    Xu Xueying said, "well, my father is still at home in Liuyun city. He didn''t come to Tianhong city with me. This time, he asked several uncles to come with me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    Shen Shi nodded, knowing that Xu Xing had been poisoned by putrescine powder. Although he finally held on to his life, he was seriously injured in his Taoism, and his body also fell ill and was not good at traveling. He was really not suitable for traveling far away. But what did the little girl do when she ran to Tianhong City alone?


    Shen Shi looks at Xu Xueying with some doubts. Xu Xueying smiles, looks relaxed, and says, "because I''m going to worship Lingxiao sect. Once I enter the mountain gate, I have to go to Qingyu island to practice for at least five years. I can''t go out. So I begged my grandmother and parents to take advantage of the emptiness in front of me and let me go to Tianhong city to have a look at the scenery. Then I can go back and practice at ease. "


    "Oh, I see." Shen Shi understood this, and at the same time, he could not help sighing. When he thought about the time when he and sun you, Zhong Qingzhu, Zhong Qinglu and others were practicing on the herring Island, it seemed that they were still in sight, but in a twinkling of an eye, the new teenagers had grown up.


    While talking, Xu Xueying''s bright and clear eyes linger on Shen Shi''s face all the time. By chance, he sees the fox sitting at his feet. Suddenly, he becomes interested and says with a smile, "brother Shen, is this Fox also yours? By the way, there used to be a little black pig. Why is it missing? "


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "that stupid pig I''ve been busy recently, so I don''t care. It''s my destiny to follow a fox to save him in the snow


    "Ha..." It seems that Xu Xueying''s eyes are shining like stars, reflecting the yearning and beautiful brilliance. Maybe in the girl''s heart, the white snow fox across the mainland, the Arctic snow plain and the ice and snow are all beautiful stories like dreams.


    She lowered her body and reached for the fox''s head with a smile. The fox took a look at the beautiful girl, swept her tail and said nothing. She looked very cold and turned away.


    Xu Xueying was stunned for a moment, and suddenly laughed. She didn''t seem to care. She looked up and said to Shen Shi, "brother Shen, you are a very powerful fox."


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t care much about it. This guy is wild and doesn''t like to contact people. Don''t pay attention to it."


    Xu Xueying said with a smile: "no, I think it''s very good." Then he straightened up and looked at Shen Shi, his face suddenly became serious, and said, "brother Shen, he came from the ice and snow. He must believe you alone. And Xiao Hei, who used to be, is also like this. I think you are really good to make these beasts believe you like this... "


    Shen Shi was a little surprised for a moment. He didn''t quite understand what Xu Xueying said. He just looked at the girl''s voice, and her voice suddenly became smaller and smaller. Her cheek seemed to be flushed again. She was as charming as a flower, and she seemed to have the color of a fallen city. He had no reason for a shock, then quickly turned his eyes.


    At this time, a few coughs came from the side, but the three men who came with Xu Xueying looked embarrassed. One of them first laughed at Shen Shi, and then said to Xu Xueying, "Miss, we''ve seen the view of the Great Wall watching the moon. How about Why don''t you go back first? "


    Xu Xueying''s face was slightly heavy, but he shook his head and said, "I know. Anyway, tomorrow will be back to Haizhou. I''ll watch more tonight. Don''t worry about me."


    The three men looked at each other and seemed to want to persuade them again, but Xu Xueying waved impatiently and motioned them to stand aside. The three men gave a wry smile, but they didn''t mean to retort. So they went to the other end of the great wall and waited there quietly.


    Shen Shi looks aside and feels that although Xu Xueying called the three uncles before, in fact, she is the main person in the group. The three people should be the servants sent by the Xu family to protect Xu Xueying.


    After driving away the three people, only Xu Xueying and Shen Shi were left, including the fox, who also ran to the other side and fell on the ground in the distance. Xu Xueying seems to be in a better mood all of a sudden. Together with Shen Shi, she stands beside the towering wall of the Great Wall, facing the sparkling, deep and beautiful sea in the distance under the moonlight.


    When the night wind blows, her black hair floats in the wind, her skin is like snow, and her complexion is beautiful. It looks like the most dazzling part of the night. It is the most beautiful, pure, gentle and joyful time in her life.


    Even her blinking eyes are as soft as water waves. It seems that they can be entangled in her heart. There are invisible ripples reverberating in her heart.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, gazed at the sea, suddenly raised the wine jar, took a big sip of wine, and then made a deep sigh.


    Xu Xueying looked at him and said in a low voice: "brother Shen, I also want to have a drink."


    Shen Shi is one Zheng, way: "drink this wine?"


    "Well..." Xu Xueying nodded, looking a little red on her face, but she was determined.


    Shen Shi looked at her up and down, then suddenly laughed and said, "when I was in the Xu family, I''m afraid your grandmother and your parents never let you drink this?"Xu Xueying clenched her teeth and said, "yes, they always treat me as a child, but I have grown up!"


    Shen Shi laughed, but he didn''t persuade her any more. Instead, he threw away the jar of bamboo leaf green wine and said with a smile:


    "drink!"


    Xu Xueying shouts softly. She hugs Shen Shi with her two hands. Then she looks at Shen Shi with anger and joy. She looks a little excited. Then she closes her eyes slightly and takes a deep breath. She actually comes to the wine jar and drinks a lot of wine.


    "Well Cough... "


    The wine just enters the throat, Xu Xueying''s face suddenly changes, a group of red suddenly surges up, suddenly coughs violently.


    Shen Shi couldn''t help laughing. His mood suddenly seemed to be much better. He took over the wine jar with one hand and patted her on the back with the other hand. He said with a smile, "the first time I drink, don''t force me if I''m not used to it."


    Holding the wall, Xu Xueying coughed for a long time before she calmed down. Her cheeks were flushed with wine or shame, which made her face look more beautiful. Then she shook her head with a smile and said to Shen Shi: "brother Shen, I''m ok. I feel That''s good. "


    "What''s good?"


    "The taste of the wine and the chance to chat with you tonight are very good." Xu Xueying''s eyes are bright and clear, like reflecting the stars in the sky. Looking at Shen Shi, she stood there and said with a smile, "my mother has always been afraid of outsiders to harm me, so she always encircles me and doesn''t let me go out. But I''ve come up with it for a long time. I want to go to all the interesting places in the world, and I want to visit all the places I haven''t been to. It''s better to be free by myself. "


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "your mother is for you. "


    Xu Xueying smiles and stares at Shen Shi. After a while, she suddenly says with a smile," brother Shen, actually, I have a secret in my heart. I''ve kept it for many years, and I haven''t told anyone about it. Do you want to know? "


    Shen Shi "Er" a, way: "is what?"


    Xu Xueying''s face flashed a mysterious color, lowered her voice, approached him, and said with a low smile, "I want to do something, but I know that all the adults in my family won''t and won''t let me do it."


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped and said in amazement: "what''s the matter? It sounds like something is not very good."


    Xu Xueying looks at him with a smile. Her cheeks are slightly red and her eyes are as bright as stars. That night, the wind blows and her black hair floats. This day and this night are the most beautiful and brilliant time in the girl''s life.


    Then she smiles, suddenly turns around and presses the green brick of the city wall. With the help of her strength, she jumps directly onto the top of the Great Wall. In a flash, the world was quiet, and suddenly there was a strong wind. Her skirt was flying. Standing on the top of the Great Wall, her foot was the abyss. She looked up at the sky, facing the moon sky, facing the boundless sea, suddenly opened her arms.


    Like embracing heaven and earth, like unfolding her mind, she is laughing loudly. Suddenly, like a bird breaking free from shackles, she is going to take advantage of the wind.


    Then, facing the world, the bright night sky and the bright moon, she cried out loudly, indulgently and wantonly, as if the feelings and suppressed eagerness of all girls in more than ten years were flying in this clear cry:


    "ah Ah Ah... "


    Shen Shi''s mind was blank for a while. He was stunned to see Xu Xueying, who suddenly changed her usual gentle and quiet girl temperament. He jumped onto the wall of the great wall and cried out to the sea at night. Suddenly, he felt that his mind could not turn around. Behind him, the three Xu family members who came to protect Xu Xueying were standing there as if they were petrified. It was obvious that no one had expected such a surprise.


    After a while, Shen Shi suddenly woke up. He felt a chill on his forehead, and a cold sweat came out in a flash. He rushed to Xu Xueying with an arrow step, hugged her calf and pulled her down.


    I''m kidding. What can this girl do now? In case of a slip and fall, it would be a real disaster. Shen Shi didn''t even dare to imagine the scene. But instead, Xu Xueying looks very happy. Even if she is dragged down from the city wall by Shen Shi, she has no intention of resisting. After looking back at Shen Shi, she just keeps giggling. Her eyes are like water, and the moonlight is falling down. Her skin is like snow and jade, reflecting dazzling brilliance.


    "What are you doing..."


    Shen Shi helped her to stand firm, and then realized that he was a little nervous just now and was holding her body. He quickly let go and stepped back. At the same time, he asked with a bitter smile.


    Xu Xueying looked at him and seemed to have no regret for his bold move just now. She said with a smile, "I said that. I wanted to shout like this for a long time. It''s fun. Would you like to go up and shout, brother Shen? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Shen Shi hasn''t answered yet. The three stunned Xu family members have rushed over and surrounded Xu Xueying in an instant. They ask a lot of questions in their mouth. They look very embarrassed. It seems that they are really scared by Xu Xueying, but they push Shen Shi to the back.


    Xu Xueying doesn''t seem to care about this, but she just looks at Shen Shi with a smile. However, after this shock, the three people dare not let Xu Xueying stay on the Great Wall any more. Xu Xueying had no choice but to follow them down the Great Wall. However, before she left, she still waved to Shen Shi from a distance and cried with a smile:


    "brother Shen, come back home when you have time. Otherwise, after I worship, you can come to Qingyu island to see me.... "


    Shen Shi stood on the top of the great wall and stood quietly for a while. Suddenly he laughed again, shook his head and said to himself, "this little girl knows a lot."


    However, when Xu Xueying interrupted him with such a fuss, Shen Shi''s originally gloomy mood was much more cheerful between his gentle eyes and youthful smile. At this time, when he looked at the deep night and the bright moon above his head, he felt that he was no longer so sad.


    He gazed at the full moon on his head for a while, raised the wine jar, made a gesture to the bright moon, laughed and said:


    "drink."


    Then he looked up and had a good drink.


    I don''t know when the moon is cold and sleepy.


    Shen Shi shivered and woke up slowly. He felt cold and stiff. The empty wine jar falls on the ground not far away from you. The fox is also there. His tail should be sleeping quietly.


    The sky is still not bright, but in the distance, the sky is a little cool, the moon goes down, this new day is about to start. On the Great Wall, there is no other figure. The cold wind seems to bring the moist air of the distant sea water.


    Shen Shi stood up, moved his body, twisted his head and kicked the fox by the way. The fox looked up for a moment, then jumped up. First he stretched himself, then he shook his whole body hard for a while, and suddenly he looked energetic.


    Shen Shi looked at the fox in surprise and said with a smile, "you guy, can you even be frozen more than me?"


    The fox looks a little scornful and glances at him, turns his head and walks away. Shen Shi immediately thinks that this product''s hometown is in the far north snow plain, where it''s snowy all the year round. Of course, this snow fox is not afraid of the coldness here in Tianhong city.


    Thinking of this, Shen Shi also laughed a little. He called the fox and walked under the Great Wall.


    Under the wall, the sky is slightly bright. Tianhong city has a nickname of never night city, which means that it is bustling and bustling all day long no matter day or night. However, in this day, there is still a short period of tiredness, that is, the dawn of the day, when the sky will be bright.


    The carnival of the whole night has just ended, and the new day has not yet opened. The wide and flat streets of Tianhong city are extremely rare, but the passers-by are often tired and in a hurry. They don''t know where they spent the night last night and what they did.


    Where are you going on this day?


    Shen Shi is walking in the quiet street. He is a little confused. The letter he sent to the immortal society a few days ago is to ask Gu Lingyun about his father Shen Tai''s whereabouts. I have left Lingxiao sect, so my father is the last and most important concern in the world.


    Just as he was going down the mountain, he was surprised to hear that the immortal society once sent someone to clean up the Qinglong mountain. Although he couldn''t really confirm that it was related to him, Shen Shi was subconsciously on the alert and didn''t go to the immortal Society for the first time.


    But now think about it, it seems that there is nothing worthy of such a huge force to deal with, so I''d better ask in the past. I don''t know why, after leaving the clan, Shen Shi''s yearning for his father seems to become particularly strong.


    When his idea was established, Shen Shi turned to another intersection and walked towards the direction of the immortal building. The tall building that no one knows in Tianhong city was far away. He could see the tall figure, and he would never get the wrong direction.


    Along this road, the morning wind blows. Suddenly, a shout comes from the front. At the same time, there are not many pedestrians on the street. A carriage comes at a high speed.


    Shen Shi frowned and let him go. In a flash, the carriage ran past him. At the same time, as he passed by, Shen Shi saw the coachman sitting in front of the carriage and heard a few low but joyful laughter coming out of the carriage.


    "Now Crying mountain Old pig... "


    The voice was fleeting, misty and hard to hear. It was only after Shen Shi continued to walk a few steps forward, he suddenly stepped forward. However, he turned back, frowned and looked at the carriage that had gone away, thinking deeply.It seems that the driver is familiar. He seems to be the iron brother he met when he went down from Qinglong mountain that day?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Shen Shi shakes his head and goes on. Other people''s affairs have nothing to do with himself, so don''t worry about them. On the way to Shenxian tower, Shen Shi happened to pass a place he knew very well, that is, the Castle Peak inn where he lived last time. When Shen Shi saw the familiar facade again, he also felt a little emotion.


    Just as he was about to walk past, he suddenly heard a huge commotion in the inn, followed by a sharp cry. It seemed that the whole Inn was instantly shocked, and then there were all kinds of voices, such as shouting, scolding, and exasperation. After a while, a bloody man suddenly came out of the inn He rushed out of the gate, holding a sharp blade, facing the empty street with only a few pedestrians outside, but with despair in his eyes, he screamed.


    Shen Shi''s footstep suddenly stops, twinkling of an eye stares at that side, the facial expression is in the instant cold come down.


    The man with blood all over his body, he saw on the Great Wall last night, just behind Xu Xueying.


    Before the Castle Peak Inn, there was a moment of chaos. Not many people on the street all stepped back and avoided. On the contrary, many people rushed out of the Inn and surrounded the bloody man. Some helped and some asked. They looked very nervous.


    Stimulated by this sudden event, the originally busy street quickly attracted many people to gather here. In this early morning, it rarely became noisy and noisy ahead of time. At the same time, many people whispered from the nearby crowd. Most of the comments in Shen Shi''s ears were that the Castle Peak Inn had never heard of such an accident What happened? What happened.


    Shen Shi, who was once a disciple of Lingxiao sect, one of the four famous schools, certainly knew that behind the Castle Peak inn there should be the shadow of the fairies Association of the first chamber of Commerce in the world, but for most of the casual practitioners at the bottom or ordinary passers-by, they didn''t know about it. Such things as today''s, and so on, are hitting the fairies face to face. After that, we can imagine how the fairies will react.


    Although the immortal society is powerful and famous, it doesn''t help the situation at present. Shen Shi stands in the crowd with a tense face for a while, and only listens to the questions of the anxious and angry people in the inn. The wounded of the Xu family, apart from despairing, scolding, howling and yelling, asks three questions. He doesn''t know the origin of the bandits who shot them I don''t know my name or even my face. I only remember that three masked people suddenly appeared. I don''t know why they suddenly collapsed. After struggling, they were killed two times and injured one. The young master was even taken away and fell into the present situation.


    There are more and more onlookers around, and they are in an uproar when they hear about it. The people in Castle Peak inn also look a little ugly, because according to this person, even if the immortals will have great powers, it''s very troublesome to find these guys who are greedy for profits or don''t know that the immortals will be the backstage of Castle Peak inn.


    Shen Shi, who was in the crowd, wanted to ask questions. But after hearing these words, his face changed. Suddenly he turned around and walked out of the crowd. His face was cold. All the way, he walked quickly to the dragon bridge outside Tianhong city.


    His eyes looked straight ahead, at the same time, many thoughts in his mind turned rapidly, desperately trying to recall the fragments of yesterday. The fox trotted with Shen Shi, and seemed to feel something. He looked up to Shen Shi from time to time.


    In the early morning, the sun came down. Every street and intersection seemed to wake up with the initial warmth of the day. Pedestrians poured out from every corner of the city to welcome the new day. Shen Shi strode through the crowd and saw the huge city gate from a distance. At the same time, his heart was reading his names:


    "Lanzhou, Lizhou, Wuzhou, no, it should be Guzhou, then Mingzhou, Qizhou, Hezhou And What other states and what are they? "


    When he rushed through the gate and saw the dragon bridge bathed in the morning light, he finally remembered the place names that had been forgotten for many years in his memory.


    This is a route that he should remember deeply. In fact, it is. Over the years, he has almost deliberately forgotten or ignored his mind. But by this time, this memory still stubbornly returned to his mind. When he was 12 years old, he followed the butcher and left his hometown where he grew up. He went to Haizhou in the south of the mainland and joined Lingxiao sect.


    With the recovery of this memory, there are other things, that is, when he broke up with his father when he was young, he was told to keep his hatred in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    The house, the first floor of the building, the peaceful and happy days, and He didn''t even have time to see his mother.


    Memory is like a flame, suddenly from the bottom of my heart up, burning.


    But Shen Shi still remembers what is the most important thing for him at the moment - the galloping carriage!


    A few days later, in the city of heimu.


    The two teleportation arrays built up of Tongling stone shine. A moment later, the brilliance falls, and then a group of people appear on the empty array platform, all of them are teleporters to the big city of Lanzhou.


    Shen Shi came out of this group of people. Looking at the scenery around him, it was a bit corresponding to his deep memory and the impression he left when he passed here as a teenager. It seems that time has not changed much in this city. This prosperous city far away from the central part of the mainland seems to have been quietly waiting for years, Nothing has changed.


    Shen Shi has a little feeling and a light sense of loss. He goes to the street of the city and looks at the houses on both sides of the road and the people coming and going. In his deep memory, the boy who left his hometown in a hurry and the man who is now growing up but is also about to roam the world seem to be stacked together.


    The sun came down from the sky. He looked up and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    There is a trace of warmth. It looks like spring again.


    In the city of Tianhong, when he chased out, he didn''t catch up with the carriage in the end. To be exact, he didn''t find the person on the carriage. When the time dragged on a little longer, he knew that he could not continue to wait in the city of Tianhong, even for the sake of waiting for the Xu family to come later.


    The words of the three strangers kept swirling in his mind like broken fragments. Based on the unreliable news, he came to Blackwood City alone.


    The figure of the girl standing on the top of the great wall of Tianhong, dancing with black hair against the strong wind and smiling, seemed to float in front of him again. Shen Shi closed his eyes and was silent for a moment. Then he walked forward. In the busiest part of the street, there was a big room, on which hung three words that almost everyone in Hongmeng world knew.


    Fairies.


    Different from the Tianyi floor in Xilu City, where there was enough competition for the branch of the fairy club, the branch of the fairy club in heimu city has been second to none for many years. The flow of people far exceeds other shops around, showing the most lively scene.


    Shen Shi walks in all the way and takes a glance at the bustling scene here. Instead of seeing more of the various kinds of goods, he finds a shop assistant of the fairy club and shows him something in his hand.


    The shop assistant''s face changed slightly, nodded to Shen Shi, and then invited him into a quiet room separated from the surroundings in the inner hall, and then hurried out. Not long after, an old man in his early fifties who looked like a local shopkeeper came here quickly. In the same way, he first looked at the sign Shen Shi handed over. A moment later, he showed a gentle smile on his face and said with an arch hand:


    "it''s a distinguished guest. Can I help you?"


    Shen Shi put away the name plate of Shenxian society that he had got from Gu Lingyun. Then he took out a shining round bead from Ruyi''s bag and gently put it on the table in front of the shopkeeper. It was the toad demon pill that he had got in the Qinglong mountain.


    Obviously, the shopkeeper is also a man who knows goods. His eyes flashed and he whispered: "fourth level demon pill?"


    Shen Shi nodded, then looked at him and said calmly: "black wood City, cry ridge, old pig Or Laozu, and three other people, two men and one woman, called each other Chen Zhong, tie Ge and Hong Jie. I want all this information. "


    It''s the fourth level monster''s demon Dan, and it looks like it''s a very good one. Its value can''t be underestimated. Even if the fairy Club shopkeeper has been doing business for many years, I don''t know how many precious spirit materials he has seen, his eyes are slightly narrowed at the moment. However, it seems that the shopkeeper is also a calm character. After smiling at Shen Shi, he didn''t immediately reach out for the demon pill. Instead, he sat down opposite Shen Shi and pondered for a moment. Then he said:


    "excuse me, young man. Although you can still be a bit competent around the black wood City, as you just said, I''m afraid you will come back The news I gave you may not be worth the value of this demon pill. "


    Shen Shi shook his head, stretched out his hand and pushed the demon Pill on the table to the shopkeeper of the Shenxian Club branch. Then he whispered, "I''m in a hurry."


    The old shopkeeper gazed at him for a moment, suddenly nodded, no longer spoke, put away the demon Dan, and then got up and went out. Shen Shi looked at the shopkeeper''s back. After going out, he slowly fell back to the table in front of him, and then waited quietly.


    After a cup of tea, the door of the quiet room reopened and the old shopkeeper came in. Behind him were two men, one in his early twenties and the other in his thirties.


    The three of them came to the table and sat down. The old shopkeeper didn''t open his mouth, but just winked. The young man next to him said, "according to what you said before, we carefully searched the records of monks who had been in heimu city for many years, and found that there were eleven monks named Chen Zhong, including some scattered monks who had disappeared. And brother tie and sister Hong, because they are just titles, can''t find them accurately. "Shen Shi nodded silently and didn''t speak.


    The young man then said, "but after looking at the files of these monks one by one, I found that some of them were dead, missing, or the age, age and appearance of Jingjie Daoxing were obviously wrong. I found that there was probably one of them, which might be similar to Chen Zhong as mentioned by the distinguished guest." Then he reached out and took out a note, put it gently in front of Shen Shi, and said, "this Chen Zhong is a native of heimu city. No matter his age, appearance and Taoist realm, they are all right with what the distinguished guests said. He has a house in the city, and there is an old mother to support in his family, so he often appears in the black wood city. "


    Shen Shi raised his eyebrows and said, "mother?"


    The young man was silent for a moment and said, "yes, Chen Zhong is a filial son who is famous for his filial piety. What''s written on this note is the address of his house. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He reached over and took the note in his arms. The young man at the other end of the table kept looking at his movements, and his eyes looked a little complicated.


    Shen Shi didn''t say much. Instead, he turned his head and looked at another man in his thirties who came in with the shopkeeper. Since he came in at the same time, the young man said something about Chen Zhong. Maybe this man also has something worth knowing.


    Sure enough, after seeing Shen Shi''s eyes, the middle-aged man also stood up, nodded slightly to Shen Shi, and said:


    "we have inquired and searched the place that the distinguished guest said carefully, but there is no place named ''crying ridge'' within 500 miles around heimu City, including this city, and there has never been a place named ''crying ridge'' It''s where we are. "


    Shen Shi''s brows suddenly wrinkled, but then he saw that the middle-aged man didn''t sit down immediately after saying these words. It seemed that there was something to say later. After pondering for a moment, he asked: "is it not that Is it farther away from the city? "


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "there is no such thing. The word" crying ridge "is very strange. If it is a place name, it will be recorded as long as it is spread. However, when we searched for information for our distinguished guests, although we didn''t get anything from it, we thought of another place that had something to do with the word


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "what is it?"


    The middle-aged man said in a deep voice: "in Lanzhou, there is a place called" yellow phosphorus mountain ". There are many mountains, yellow phosphorus, and no grass. Birds and animals can''t inhabit. For many years, there has been the nickname of Kuling. Maybe it sounds a bit similar to Kuling as the noble guest said."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly and said, "I know, but I don''t know where the mountain is."


    The middle-aged man said, "the yellow phosphorus mountain is not around heimu City, but to the southwest of the city, all the way to the junction of Lanzhou and Yinzhou, about three days away from heimu city."


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "is it on the border with Yinzhou?"


    The middle-aged man nodded


    What''s the name of monk Shen Muran


    At this moment, the two men from the opposite fairyland society shook their heads together and said, "I have never heard of such a person."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, nodded, stood up and said to the old shopkeeper, "thank you very much."


    The old shopkeeper laughed, turned around, stretched out an arm, and said gently, "I''ll see you out."


    Accompanied by the shopkeeper, Shen Shi walked out of the branch of the fairy club. Just as he was about to leave, he was suddenly stopped by the old shopkeeper. Then the old shopkeeper took a deep look at him, but walked up to him and lowered his voice, as if nothing had happened, but in a soft voice:


    "I''ll tell you more, there is really no place near heimu city But in the past few decades, I''ve heard of a few of them. The nearest one is the Li family''s ancestor in the Xuanyin gate on the Tianyin mountain outside Xilu City, Yinzhou. "


    Shen Shi''s body suddenly vibrated.


    The shopkeeper took a look at him, stepped back, and said, "that old ancestor is already a great immortal in Yuandan realm. He has practiced Taoism for many years, and he is very good at it. You should be more careful."


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time, nodded, then turned around and left here without looking back.


    Heimu city is a big city with a large scale. When Shen Shi arrived here when he was young, he wanted to be far away from his hometown and Xuanyin gate through the teleportation array here, so he didn''t have a deep impression on this city. In his memory, it was more just the feeling of panic at that time and the missing and pain after his separation from his father.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    Maybe there is a little deep in the heart of hate.


    Although he was not familiar with the black wood City, Shen Shi took the note given to him by the young man in the immortal society. According to the address above, after a while, he found the monk Chen Zhong''s home.


    When he stood outside the door of the house, it seemed that the house was a big house with several entrances. The white walls and gray tiles were covered with stone steps at the door of the underground door. Everything looked clean and spacious. It seemed that it was a rich family.


    Shen Shi looks at it quietly for a moment, then laughs coldly. Chen Zhong is just a casual repairman. He is able to buy such a house for his mother. He lives a good life. Obviously, he has more money than most casual repairmen in the world.


    Shen Shi went up and knocked on the gate.


    "Pa, PA..."


    After a while, an old but gentle voice came from inside and said, "come on."


    A moment later, the door was opened with a "creak". An old woman with silver hair and a kind face stood behind the door. She first looked at Shen Shi and seemed to have some doubts about the stranger. Then she said gently:


    "who are you looking for, young man?"


    Shen Shi took a look at her, and didn''t feel any spiritual fluctuation from the old woman. It was obvious that she was just a mortal. After a moment''s silence, he asked, "excuse me, does Chen Zhong live here?"


    The old woman suddenly laughed, her face seemed to be a bit proud of the glory, nodded and said: "yes, Chen Zhong is my son, are you his friend?"


    Shen Shi lowered his eyes slightly, paused for a moment, and then said, "yes, I have something to do with him."


    "Oh, come on, come on in." With a smile, the old woman stood aside and motioned Shen Shi to enter the room. Then she said with a smile, "Zhong Er, he''s out, but there''s a message coming back from the front that he''ll be back in a few days."


    Shen Shi took a deep look at her. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and then his foot slowly stepped into the threshold.


    As the old woman entered the house, through the porch courtyard, she came to the waiting room. Shen Shi takes a look around and sees that the window is bright and clear, which makes people feel very comfortable. It seems that besides the house itself, the people living here also love to clean up and tidy up the house very well.


    But after walking in for a while, Shen Shi didn''t see anyone else except the old woman, including a servant girl. After sitting down in the living room, when the old lady came to serve tea in person, Shen Shi couldn''t help asking:


    "Why are you the only one here to serve your servants?"


    The kind-looking old lady laughed, waved her hand and said, "there''s no servant. I''m an old woman. I can do anything myself. I don''t need to be served. What''s more, when I was young, I was actually a servant girl for a rich family. Now where do I need others to serve me? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "I see."


    The old lady said with a smile: "young master, you drink tea. By the way, are you a friend of Zhonger? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I''ve come to find him for something, but he''s not here."


    The old lady sighed and said, "the child is just busy. He is running around all day. I feel tired for him when I look at him. But finally he has some friends like you. Please look after him outside for me in the future. "


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked at her. After a moment''s silence, he said, "I''m serious. But I beg your pardon. You and I have never met before, and you are the only one in my family. It''s dangerous for me to enter my house so easily. "


    The old woman was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "what the young master said is really reasonable, but I know Zhong''er. Although he is wild and often runs outside, he is still very worried about me. He won''t reveal this house easily. Only his best friends know this place. Since you know that you are here to visit him, you must be a good friend of Zhonger. Of course, I have to treat you well. "


    Shen Shi frowned a little, sighed in his heart, but suddenly he was on guard against the immortal society.


    The old woman asked Shen Shi to have tea again. Shen Shiqian gave way. Then the old woman asked with a smile, "by the way, I don''t know your name, young master. What else can I do for you? He''s not at home these days. I can''t be sure when he will come back. Why don''t you leave a message and I''ll tell Zhonger later. What do you think? "


    Shen Shi shakes his head slowly. A moment later, he suddenly takes a breath, thinking that he really can''t do too vicious things, especially in the face of such a kind old man. Thinking of this, he stood up and said, "forget it. I''ll talk to Chen Zhong in person. Today..."


    Before the words were heard, suddenly two people in the hall turned their heads to look out at the same time, because at this moment, from the front door of the house in that direction, there were several "bang bang" knocks on the door.There was a trace of joy on old lady Chen''s face. She immediately stood up and said to Shen Shi with a smile, "it should be Zhong''er who has come back. Young master, please sit down first and I''ll lead him in."


    Then he quickly walked out of the living room and walked to the gate. Shen Shi silently gazed at the old woman''s back. He didn''t say anything more, but after taking a deep breath, his eyes slowly cooled down.


    Heimucheng shenxianhui branch, houtang.


    The old shopkeeper who sent Shen Shi away before is sitting alone in a study now. Most of the time, this room belongs to him alone. He also likes to make a pot of tea in this place and think quietly.


    At the moment, he is just like this. He sits behind the desk, takes up the fragrant tea cup in his hand and takes a sip. Then his eyes fall on the desk. There is a wooden box with a soft satin mat, in which there is an excellent round bead. It is the toad demon pill Shen Shi took out before.


    The old shopkeeper''s eyes had been turning on the demon pill, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and he seemed to be thinking all the time. After a while, suddenly there was a knock at the door of the study, which broke the peace in the study.


    The old shopkeeper is a little unhappy. Few people will disturb him at this time, but most of them are his confidants or something urgent. Therefore, he still suppressed his dissatisfaction and said lightly:


    "come in."


    The door creaked and was pushed open, but the one who came in was the young man who had seen Shen Shi before. The shopkeeper looked at him and said, "what''s up, Yuan Niu?"


    The young man named yuan Niu was a little worried, but he was still a little worried, especially when he saw the demon Pill on the table in front of the shopkeeper''s body. His face suddenly became more determined. He strode over all the way and said:


    "shopkeeper song, we really don''t care about that man?"


    Manager song frowned, looked at him and said, "what do you mean?"


    Yuan Niu hesitated for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "manager song, we all know about Chen Zhong. It''s just a person who does some dirty things for some big people in exchange for the cultivation of Lingjing. This person may not be worthy of dying, but his old mother knows nothing about it. She is always ready to give alms to the poor people. She is also a good name in the city. Such a good man, we can''t... "


    "What can''t you do?" Shopkeeper song suddenly raised his voice slightly, staring at Yuan Niu and asked in a deep voice.


    As soon as Yuan Niu was drunk by him, his courage seemed to be suddenly poured with a basin of cold water, and he was speechless. Shopkeeper song glanced at him faintly, reached out and picked up the demon pill in front of him. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "I remember you are also a native of heimucheng. Do you have anything to do with that old lady Chen?"


    Yuan Niu clenched his teeth, suddenly straightened his chest and said, "yes, when I was young, my family was poor. I was once given several bowls of rice porridge by old lady Chen."


    Shopkeeper song looked at the young man steadily. Yuan Niu seemed nervous and scared, but he still blushed and stood in the same place with his teeth clenched. Gradually, shopkeeper song''s look eased down. Then he sighed and said, "that young master Shen doesn''t seem to be a ferocious man. People didn''t have to trouble old Chen in the past."


    The muscles on Yuan Niu''s face twisted for a moment, and he couldn''t help saying, "but he bought the news with a fourth-order demon Dan..."


    He didn''t go on talking about the following words, but the meaning of the words was as clear as a mirror in his heart, whether he or manager song. In the eyes of monks, the value of a fourth-order demon pill is far more than the life of an ordinary old woman. Since Mr. Shen has paid this price, Mrs. Chen may not be an obstacle to him.


    If there is any obstacle, then it is easy. At least for the vast majority of monks in the world, this truth is universally recognized.


    Shopkeeper song was silent for a while. Finally, he shook his head and said, "don''t interfere in this matter."


    Yuan Niu gave a quick cry and said, "manager song, you..."


    Shopkeeper song suddenly reached out his hand and blocked yuan Niu''s subsequent plea. He said: "the name plate in the hands of Mr. Shen represents the noble guest status recognized by the shopkeeper who is in charge of at least one state in this Council. Moreover, he did everything according to the rules of the immortal society. In any case, we can''t interfere."


    Then he reached out and covered the wooden box on the table, handed it to Yuan Niu, and said, "go to the branch over there in LiuYun City, Haizhou Well, we''ll also report to the general hall to see if there''s any reaction at both ends. As for the Chen family, don''t worry about it. "


    There was a trace of anger and anxiety on Yuan Niu''s young face, but after a while, he lowered his head and said in a low voice, "yes."


    Chen''s house.


    Shen Zhongshi stands at the door of the living room and smiles.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    He took a deep breath. Xu Xueying''s beautiful figure passed in his mind. He didn''t think much about it any more and stepped out of the threshold of the living room. However, at this moment, his eyes suddenly coagulated, and his body was shocked, as if he saw something strange and incredible.


    At the other end of the courtyard, the smiling and kind old woman was standing at the open door, looking up to say something. Suddenly, the expression on her face seemed to harden for a moment.


    A cold blade, with a bit of blood, ran through her abdomen and pierced her back.


    At that moment, the whole house seemed to fall into an extremely cold silence. Then in a flash, the blade with blood was like a poisonous snake. After a slight shake, "whoosh" went through the old man''s body and took it back.


    "Well "Ah," a call came from Mr. Chen''s population. It sounded weak. Her eyes were looking out the door all the time. Her eyes were full of surprise. She didn''t seem to understand what happened until now.


    But the sharp fanglike blade pulled away from her body in a twinkling of an eye. The old woman''s body trembled and staggered a few steps in the same place. She could no longer support herself and fell backward. With a "bang", she fell heavily on the ground.


    Shen Shi leaped out and strode to the door. There seemed to be a wind blowing through the door. When he rushed to the door and hugged Chen Laofu, who was half dyed red, the stone steps outside the door were empty. Only in the street outside can we see a figure with several ups and downs in the distance, and then quickly submerge into the flow of people on the street and disappear.


    Shen Shi''s pupils contracted for a moment. Just as he wanted to go out to track him, he heard a few painful groans from Chen Laofu lying in the ground. Even that voice seemed to tremble. The muscles on Shen Shi''s face twisted a little, and he finally stopped the body that he was about to rush out. Then he quickly knelt down beside Chen Laofu, flattened her with one hand, and stretched her to Ruyi bag in the other, ready to take out some pills to stop bleeding and heal her.


    But at this time, his eyes saw old lady Chen''s abdominal wound, and then suddenly his hands were stiff. He saw the wound where the blood kept pouring out. At this moment, the blood flowing out there had turned black.


    There is poison on that sword!


    Shen Shi raised his head slowly, and his eyes fell on the gentle and charitable old woman''s face again. Suddenly, he felt as if he could not see the woman clearly.


    What kind of person would attack such an unarmed, benevolent and gentle looking ordinary woman?


    What''s more, it''s enough to kill such a mortal with a sword. Why is the sword so poisonous that it seems that she won''t die? Or Shen Shi took a look at the twisted and painful look on Chen Laofu''s face, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Or are you afraid that she will die too happily?


    The murderer made a long escape. Obviously, he had a plan for today''s affairs, and he didn''t even mean to step into the house. Who on earth has such a great hatred for this old woman? Are they other enemies of Chen Zhong?


    It doesn''t seem surprising that there are some enemies in the world, especially if they have done some dirty things that can''t be seen. However, the murderer didn''t expect that there was another person in the house.


    "Yo Yo, yo yo..." A low cry woke Shen Shi from his meditation. It was the fox who had been following him quietly before. Then he was lying in the courtyard to bask in the sun. It seemed to be a little uneasy. He took a corner of Shen Shi''s skirt with his teeth and gently pulled it a few times.


    Shen Shi touched his head and motioned him to be calm. Then he looked at Chen Laofu. He used to travel all over the world to sharpen and explore, and he knew more about the treatment of injuries than ordinary monks. After only a moment, Shen Shi knew that this kind-hearted old woman was unable to return to heaven, or to be exact, he could not cure her.


    For ordinary people, a stab in the abdomen is a fatal injury. Moreover, there is a fierce poison on the wound, which seems to be corroding the internal organs. Mrs. Chen is dying, her eyes are lax, but she is still groaning in pain. Her face muscles are twisted to the point of ferocity, and she looks even worse than death.


    Shen Shi called her two times, but there was no response.


    Black blood flowed on the ground in the courtyard, and soon even the grass on the ground seemed to wither.


    After hesitating for a moment, Shen Shi finally took a look at Mrs. Chen, who was already unconscious and was just groaning in pain. Then he put his hand on her neck.


    At that moment, his action stopped for a moment, and the cool feeling from his fingertips made him feel indescribable hesitation. However, after waiting for a moment, he took a deep breath and suddenly made five fingers work hard. All he heard was a "PATA" sound coming from his hands. It was clear but low, and seemed to ring on his heart.


    Mrs. Chen''s whole body was shocked, her hands and feet trembled, and her eyes straightened up in a moment. After a while, her head suddenly tilted to the side, and there was no sound."Yo..."


    A low whimper came from my side. Shen Shi stood up slowly, turned his head and saw that only he and a fox were looking at each other in the huge courtyard. As his eyes swept past, the fox seemed to be afraid and stepped back two steps to open the distance between him and Shen Shi. A pair of bright fox eyes are staring at Shen Shi, as if they dare not relax for a moment.


    Shen Shi''s lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something to the fox, maybe to comfort it, but in the end, somehow, he didn''t say anything.


    The courtyard was very quiet. In the light of blood, it seemed that even the wind didn''t want to blow here.


    Shen Shi walks slowly to the gate of the house. The street outside is empty. No one seems to notice that an old lady who is gentle and charitable died suddenly. Shen Shi stood at the door for a moment in silence, but he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he turned and closed the door.


    With the squeaking sound, the blood in the courtyard seems to be separated from the outside world after the door is closed. Shen Shi returns to the old woman, bends over to pick up the dead woman and puts it back into the previous living room.


    Then he looked at the corpse for a moment. He saw that the old woman was bloodstained and bloody, and her face was twisted and painful. It was a bit miserable. He shook his head gently, then turned and went out to the back yard of the house.


    Naturally, the back is where the master lives. Without much effort, Shen Shi finds the old lady''s bedroom. As Mrs. Chen said before, she is the only one who lives here, and no one scares her.


    Aisle, windowsill, tables, chairs, beds, everything looks clean and tidy. Maybe the old man is really a diligent and clean man. Shen Shi quietly went to the bed and took a quilt. Then he went back to the living room and opened the quilt to cover the old man''s body.


    Then he went to the chair deep in the living room and sat down, waiting quietly.


    The silent time goes by quietly. The light outside the house is bright and dim. The sound of the wind blowing through the treetops is stirring far away. Even the shadow on the floor of the living room seems to be constantly changing. Whether it is long or short, it shines on Shen Shi''s face.


    At the beginning, the fox seemed to be a little cautious. He didn''t feel very comfortable about the house where the corpse was placed. But later, he seemed to get used to it. Slowly, he fell asleep not far from Shen Shi.


    The light outside the house slowly faded.


    Shen Shi sat in the dark, waiting quietly.


    When it was dark in the dead of night, the living room was like a ghost. Suddenly, from the far outside of the room, in the direction of the gate, there was a "squeak".


    Someone pushed the door open and came in.


    The night wind is blowing through the silent courtyard, and the trees in the corner are shivering, making some desolate and lonely sounds. A figure stood at the door for a while and looked into the depth of the house. It was dark everywhere without any lights. Maybe the owner of the house had fallen asleep.


    Dark shadow seemed relieved, closed the door behind him, and then walked into the yard. Although it was dark around, he walked confidently, and seemed to be familiar with every plant here.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he went to the outside of the living room. It seemed that he hesitated outside the door. Then he turned around and seemed to want to go to the back of the room. After all, it''s so late that most people should sleep well. No one would stay in the living room. Just at this time, suddenly a dark wind came from the courtyard behind him, blowing the hidden door of the living room a few times, making a low and hoarse voice.


    In the courtyard, the shadow of the branches reflected on the ground suddenly shakes violently. In the quiet living room, with the door opening slowly, some dim shadows are also like water waves, like ghosts.


    The figure suddenly stopped. It seemed that he felt something at this moment. He suddenly looked back and saw only the corner of the quilt on the floor where the shadow fell in the living room.


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze down in an instant. The figure stood in the same place as if he had been stunned. After a while, he slowly came over and stepped into the dark living room with some hesitation and vigilance.


    Two little green lights suddenly lit up in the deep of the living room, just like two dark fires, which suddenly burned up in the deep darkness. Suddenly, they startled the figure and stepped back. But a moment later, the two fires flashed, and then a shadow came out from there, but a fox ran out of the door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    Seeing that it was such a fox, the dark shadow''s tense body suddenly relaxed, but then he was stunned. This was a residential building in the city, and the old woman who lived here was an old woman. Where could she raise a fox?


    Where did the fox come from?


    Before he thought about it, in the darkness in front of him, a low voice suddenly came, like beating a drum in his heart. A beam of light suddenly bloomed, and a wisp of flame in the light was burning, like a strange flower of flame, opening up again and again, lighting up the darkness.


    It was a flame that stayed on the tip of a finger, burning slowly, quietly but dazzling.


    The darkness faded like water, and another figure appeared under the fire.


    Shen Shi slowly stood up from his chair, looked at the young man whose face was lit up by the fire, looked at the face that still had some familiar impression, and gently breathed out a breath, saying:


    "Chen Zhong?"


    The face full of amazement was one of the three monks Shen Shi saw when he just came out of the demon clan''s underground palace in qinglonghoushan a few days ago. After hearing Shen Shi''s call, Chen Zhong nodded subconsciously, but then he stepped back, pulled out a sharp blade and held it in his hand, and growled: "who are you, why He is still here at night... "


    Before his words were heard, Chen Zhong suddenly saw the body covered by a quilt on the other side of the living room. His body suddenly trembled, as if he saw the most terrible thing in the world. His lips trembled constantly. Suddenly, with a shrill roar, he rushed to the body on the ground, fell down beside the motionless body, and pulled off the quilt.


    Mrs. Chen''s ferocious face and half of her body were dyed black, red and bloody, which immediately caught Chen Zhong''s eyes.


    Chen Zhong seemed to freeze suddenly. His face turned pale in an instant. He stared at the face of the old woman on the ground. His face gradually twisted. A moment later, he suddenly turned back. His eyes were all red. He stared at Shen Shi and yelled: "beast, I''ll fight with you!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, his whole body rushed forward regardless of everything. The sharp blade in his hand swept up a sharp howl in mid air. It seemed that he wanted to cut Shen Shi to pieces.


    But most of the things in this world can''t achieve what they want, just like everyone expects to be different and to be the first to look down on all living beings. But in the end, the vast majority of people will eventually find that they are just ordinary mortals, just insignificant and helpless little people like ants.


    Hate to rush away, as if to destroy everything in front of him, but to meet Chen Zhong is a group of suddenly bigger hot fireball, the firelight seems to suddenly appear from the front, no sign, no sound, completely like a ghost, ignoring the distance between suddenly appear, and then hit Chen Zhong''s chest heavily.


    "Bang!" Chen Zhong flew out upside down, knocked over a table and several wooden chairs, and then fell heavily to the ground. With a "wow" sound, he spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    His head seemed to be a little dizzy, and the stars were shining in front of him, but his hatred seemed to be more and more intense, and he screamed desperately: "you killed my mother, you killed my mother I''ll fight with you... "


    His voice suddenly stopped, because a stable and powerful hand held his throat and pressed all his words back. Then Shen Shi''s face appeared in front of his eyes and looked at him coldly. After a moment, he said:


    "it''s not me who killed your mother."


    Chen Zhong gasps desperately and stares at Shen Shi fiercely. He doesn''t believe Shen Shi''s words at all. Shen Shi snorted and released the palm of his hand, which caught his throat. Chen Zhong took a breath. Then he suddenly spat blood on Shen Shi. At the same time, he roared and pounced.


    Shen Shi stepped aside to avoid the blood. Then he kicked out and directly kicked Chen Zhong''s chest, which made him slide out of the room like a rolling gourd. At the same time, several creepy cracking sounds came out of Chen Zhong''s body. It seemed that there was a broken bone somewhere.


    Chen Zhong snorted with pain. His whole body curled up like shrimp. There were several more wounds on his head and body at the same time. The blood flowed down and there were red and shocking traces.


    With the sound of footsteps, the ghostly figure appeared in front of him again. Chen Zhong hung his head on the cold ground powerlessly, coughing because the blood poured into his throat, which made him look miserable. He raised his head somewhat difficultly, looked at Shen Shi and hissed:


    "I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    Shen Shi looked as if his heart was made of iron and stone. He was not moved at all. He just said coldly, "now I''m killing you like killing a dog. What''s the use of deceiving you? It''s not me who''s going to kill your mother. "


    Chen Zhong''s face twisted and glared at Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s face was light, but he told the story of Chen''s being stabbed by someone when he came to the door and opened the door. Chen Zhong''s face suddenly became more complicated when he listened. He seemed to think of something. Then he looked at Shen Shi''s eyes, and gradually he seemed to have more doubts. When Shen Shi finished, Chen Zhong suddenly asked, "who are you?"Shen Shi said: "I am..."


    The two of them suddenly fell silent at the same time and looked out of the hall. In the dark and silent night, there was another noise at the door of the house.


    With a "squeak", the two doors were pushed open again, and then someone came in and stood in the dark shadow.


    Shen Shi and Chen Zhong in the living room look at each other. When the fireball just hit Chen Zhong and went out, the room has fallen into darkness again. With the little light shining through the window, Shen Shi is surprised to see Chen Zhong''s face and holds him silently. Chen Zhong reacts and shakes his head subconsciously.


    Shen Shi takes a deep look at him. Suddenly he tilts his head and looks to the other side. Chen Zhongshun looks into Shen Shi''s eyes, but Shen Shi''s eyes are actually looking at the body of old lady Chen lying on the ground.


    Chen Zhong''s breathing was suddenly a little short, and there was a slight twitch in the corner of his eyes. Shen Shi retreated silently, and soon disappeared into the darkness, as if he had suddenly disappeared from the room.


    The shadow just walked into the courtyard outside the house. Just after stepping into the threshold, his first reaction was to look at his feet, but the neighborhood was empty. The shadow stood silent for a moment, suddenly sneered, and then came to the depth of the courtyard. The sound of footsteps was very light, but in the silent courtyard, it seemed very clear.


    But he suddenly stepped, but he saw two slightly green eyes suddenly appeared in the corner of the courtyard. It was really creepy to see them in the night. But a moment later, the two eyes began to shake, and a figure ran through the grass, looking like a fox.


    The shadow was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he was startled by the strange fox. After a moment, he suddenly thought of something. It seemed that he felt something wrong, and immediately turned to go. But at this time, a cold wind had suddenly blown in the courtyard.


    In the cold night, the shadow suddenly snorted, and his body was shocked. There was pain in his voice. He only felt that his left arm, right leg and back waist were sore at the same time. The pain was so severe that he even staggered and almost stood unsteadily.


    In the panic, he suddenly put his hand on the most important waist and felt that his tentacles were moist. When he put it in front of his eyes, it was full of blood, and half of the blood had turned into a strange dark brown.


    "Chen Zhong!" The dark figure gave a roar and seemed very angry, but then he was stunned, as if he remembered that Chen Zhong had no such strange and powerful means. Without waiting for him to think more, another shadow suddenly appeared in the dark yard and swept towards the group photo.


    The dark shadow was surprised and angry. With a loud drink, it jumped on like a mad tiger and looked like fighting for life. The two figures were entangled in a moment, and there was a storm like noise in the silent courtyard. But in the middle, a few flashes of light flashed, and the flames and frost appeared in the two figures again and again. The hum continued, and even spread to the living room Chen on the ground in the middle ear.


    Chen Zhong couldn''t see the fighting outside because of the wall''s obstruction. But he was still very anxious to hear the fierce fighting. He desperately wanted to move his body to see the scene outside. But before he moved to the door, he only heard a scream outside. Then there was a big bang. The wall in front of his eyes collapsed with the door and the bricks. In the dust, a figure flew backwards When he came in, he fell heavily on the ground not far from Chen Zhong, coughing violently at the same time, looking like he was seriously injured.


    With a cry, in the painful groan and heavy gasp, the broken living room filled with dust and gravel suddenly lit up a fire. It was a fire burning on the fingertips. Behind the fire was Shen Shi''s silent face. He took a look at the two men who fell on the ground, walked aside without expression, and lit a candle on the table.


    A moment later, Chen Zhong suddenly clenched his teeth, as if spitting out a voice from his teeth, saying: "brother tie..."


    Shen Shi took a look at them, and sure enough, he saw that the face of the person who came later was also familiar. It was the iron brother who had seen Chen Zhong with him in Qinglong Houshan. He didn''t say much, just went to one side in silence, and then looked out of the courtyard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    There were two strange eyes that seemed to reflect strange light. The fox looked here for a moment in the yard, and then walked away quietly.


    In the hall, Chen Zhong and tie Ge, two friends who seemed very close to each other, looked at each other with bad eyes. They didn''t know what had happened in these days, so their relationship suddenly became like this.


    A moment later, Chen Zhong suddenly roared, "why, why do you want to kill my mother?"


    Brother tie coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Shen Shi standing silently, as if he had nothing to do with him. But he didn''t seem to have any scruples about Chen Zhong. He just sneered and said, "you know it in your heart!"


    Chen Zhong twisted his face and said, "I don''t understand. You tell me where I have offended you and why you have to..."


    "You dare to touch the woman of Lao Zu, do you want to kill me and ah Hong?"


    All of a sudden, brother tie''s cold words interrupted Chen Zhong''s speech. Chen Zhong was dull for a moment, and his words couldn''t go on. He just looked at brother tie in disbelief, as if he had forgotten to kill his mother for a moment. He said in amazement:


    "what did you say?"


    Brother tie''s mouth was bleeding and he looked sad. He looked at Chen Zhong''s eyes with undisguised hatred. He said in a cold voice: "you''ve eaten the bear heart and the leopard''s gall. You dare to beat that girl''s idea, but we''ve already reported it to our ancestors. Have you ever thought about the end of me and ah Hong when our ancestors began to investigate? "


    Chen Zhong''s face changed several times in an instant. He seemed a little nervous. Nono said, "no, I didn''t..."


    Brother tie sneered, "do you think I''m blind? Originally, the girl was silent all the way, but after you said that she was very beautiful, the girl quickly made a pathetic appearance, and without looking for me or ah Hong, she only spoke with you in a soft voice and made a look of admiration I Pooh


    Speaking of the back, brother tie seemed to be very angry. He was angry and said, "you idiot, are you a fool or not? That girl is from a big family. How can you admire such a worthless casual practitioner like you? Do you have a little brain?"


    Chen Zhong''s face changed and he seemed to struggle, but at last he gave a miserable smile and said, "brother tie, you don''t understand. Xiaoying is really different from others..."


    "You Brother tie looks like he is about to vomit blood.


    Chen Zhong gasped for a while. He seemed to recover some strength and stood up. First, he looked at Shen Shi standing next to him. Shen Shi was silent and didn''t seem to interfere. He bit his teeth and nodded, as if to express his gratitude to Shen Shi. Although he still doesn''t know why this mysterious man appeared In my own home, I helped myself.


    With the sound of "Dang", Chen Zhong grabbed his blade again, then moved to brother tie step by step, and said with a sad smile, "brother tie, we have a fight. I''m sorry for you. But you killed my mother. That''s a bitter hatred. I can''t help killing you... "


    Brother tie stares at him fiercely and sneers: "kill me. Anyway, I''m just hanging around with my head. I''ll wait to see how you are killed by that woman in the afterlife."


    Chen Zhong shook his head, walked slowly to brother tie''s body, raised the blade, and said: "you are wrong. Xiaoying and I are sincere. She..."


    "Where is she now?" All of a sudden, a question came from Shen Shi, who had been silent for a long time.


    Shen Shi, who has not spoken for a long time, suddenly cuts in and asks, which makes Chen Zhonghe tie, who is in dispute, feel stunned. It seems that they suddenly think that there is another person standing next to them. Moreover, this person is far more powerful than them. To some extent, it''s not too much to say that their lives are in this person''s hands.


    But in the face of Shen Shi''s question, neither Chen Zhong nor tie Ge answered immediately. After a moment, tie Ge coldly turned his head and looked at Chen Zhong. His eyes were complicated, but after Chen Zhong''s lips wriggled a few times, he gave a bitter smile and said: "don''t look at me, in fact I don''t know who this big brother is


    At this point, Chen Zhong suddenly thought, looked at Shen Shi and said, "if you ask where Xiao Ying is, is it..."


    "I''m here for her." Shen Shimian interrupts Chen Zhong''s words with no expression. Then he comes to the two men and says, "I have no grudge with you, but the girl is innocent and has been taken away by you. I want to save her."


    Brother tie and Chen Zhong''s face changed, and their eyes immediately became a little more scared when they looked at Shen Shi. It seems that they have been walking in the world all the year round, and they know the gap between the aristocratic disciples and San Xiu most clearly, and they also know the gap between their strength. Xu Xueying was born in a big family, so the young man who was traced by celibacy is obviously not an ordinary person, and the fate of the two of them seems to prove this.


    Shen Shi waited for a moment, but found that the two people didn''t seem to speak. He frowned and his eyes were cold. Looking at him look suddenly some not good, iron elder brother eyebrow a pick, suddenly open mouth loud way: "if I said, can you let me go?"Chen Zhong was stunned for a moment, and suddenly said angrily, "fart, you have hurt my mother. Do you still want to live here and dream..."


    "Yes!"


    Before Chen Zhong finished his words, he only heard Shen Shi''s cold words from the side. He didn''t have any feelings. It sounded very cold. Chen Zhong suddenly turned back, eyes wide open, hissing: "you..."


    Shen Shi said faintly, "it''s none of my business about your grudges. I just want to save the girl." Then he paused for a moment, suddenly looked at Chen Zhong and said, "if you don''t want to let this person leave, then say it yourself."


    Chen Zhong''s face was changing. It seemed that he was struggling with some ideas. He seemed to be indecisive. But the iron brother in the side room suddenly called out: "I said, I said, the girl is..." Before his voice fell, his voice suddenly stopped, but a blade stabbed from one side and came straight out of his chest.


    Brother tie''s voice was dumb for a moment. He turned back with some difficulty, but he only saw Chen Zhong''s twisted and hateful face. Listening to the voice that seemed to come from between his teeth, he said: "go to die!"


    "Poop Tong" a, iron elder brother falls to the ground, two eyes Wu from open big, seem to die not close eyes. Shen Shi frowned, a trace of anger passed in his eyes, but then he turned to face Chen Zhong and said, "are you trying to tell me?"


    As soon as Chen Zhong let go, he stepped back two steps, gasped a few times, then looked at Shen Shi and said, "as long as I tell you the whereabouts of Xiaoying, will you really let me go?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes."


    Chen Zhong''s face changed a few times. He gritted his teeth and pondered for a moment. Then he suddenly said, "you Who are you from Xiaoying? "


    Shen Shi''s face was a little cold. He stared at Chen Zhong for a moment and said, "it has nothing to do with you. Do you want to say it or not?"


    Chen Zhong said in a loud voice: "I don''t know you at all. How can I trust you to give Xiaoying to you? Who knows if you have any other intention towards her?"


    Shen Shi sneered and said, "what''s my intention to take her away from my relatives?"


    Chen Zhong smothered for a moment, his face turned red, but Wu insisted: "we are different now. I must protect her. If you don''t show your identity, don''t blame me..."


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, Chen Zhong suddenly exhaled in pain. Then his whole body soared up and flew back for more than half a Zhang Yuan. Then he curled up in pain on the ground. Shen Shi took back the foot that kicked the man away, with a look of disgust, coldly came up to him, looked down at him, and said:


    "you dare to say what you mean."


    Chen Zhongying and I are not in pain


    "If you really do her good, why don''t you let her go back to her family?"


    Chen Zhong was tongue tied for a moment and could not speak for a long time. After a long time, he slowly lowered his head and said, "I, I want to be with Xiaoying, but I''m worried that her family will I''ll look down on it. "


    "Oh, I see." Shen Shi looked at the man''s eyes more and more cold, but his look slowed down slightly. He seemed more gentle and said, "what do you want?"


    "If If her family is willing to let me be with Xiaoying... "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "I know about this. I can help you go back and talk about it, but I can''t be the master of Xiaoying''s parents."


    As soon as Chen Zhong heard that Shen Shi''s tone seemed to be loose, he was immediately overjoyed and agreed. At the same time, his eyes twinkled for a moment, and then he tentatively asked Shen Shi, "little shadow, she She once said that she still likes to live in her hometown, and she also said that she likes to be with me and asked me to go back to Haizhou with her. But she comes from a noble family. As a casual monk like me, will her family look down on me? Look... "


    Shen Shi quietly looked at the man in front of him. He was silent for a long time. When Chen Zhong looked embarrassed and began to be nervous, he saw Shen Shi nodding and said, "if Xiaoying wants to, I think it''s OK."


    Chen Zhong was overjoyed and struggled to get up from the ground. He saluted Shen Shi and said, "thank you, brother. Today''s kindness is unforgettable. If I get married with Xiaoying in the future, I will surely thank you very much. "


    Shen Shi looked at him with a smile on his face. After a moment, he said, "thank you so much. Now you can tell me where Xiaoying is?"


    Chen Zhonglian said: "yes, Xiaoying is now detained by Hongjie at a place on the border of Lanzhou. In a few days, she will go to wailing to offer it to her ancestors. It''s hard to find that place. I''ll take you there myself. "


    Shen Shi frowned, then nodded: "OK, then you clean up the house first, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Chen Zhong repeatedly agrees and looks at Shen Shi going out. Then he looks back. Suddenly, a trace of ferocity appears on his face. Looking at the iron brother who has become a corpse, he suddenly walks over and kicks him heavily on the head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Shen Shi walked out of the hall with a big hole and saw the fox standing in a corner of the yard. Seeing that he came out, the fox hesitated for a moment, and then came to him. Shen Shi looked at the fox''s figure, and his eyes fell on his eyes, which were strange in the darkness. Suddenly, his brow wrinkled slightly.


    The fox''s eyes look strange.


    At this time, a dull noise came from the living room behind him. It sounded like Chen Zhong was moving something inside. Shen Shi didn''t look back. He just squatted down and touched the fox''s head.


    The fox seems very obedient. The wild nature of living in the Arctic snow has been restrained a lot. He even rubs Shen Shi''s palm with his head. The soft fur flits over the skin of the palm, which makes people feel very comfortable. Shen Shi touches it a few times and looks at the fox''s eyes carefully. However, there is no difference except that the light in the fox''s eyes is slightly green.


    Even if it was the dark green, it was different from the ghosts he had seen in the past. It seemed that he was a little more angry.


    So after pondering for a moment, Shen Shi nodded and stopped thinking about it. He stood up and looked back. He saw that Chen Zhong, with his back to this side and kneeling beside old lady Chen''s body, was twitching slightly under the dim yellow candle.


    When dawn came, Shen Shi and Chen Zhong had already left heimu city and walked all the way to the south of Lanzhou.


    As for the old man, the only one who was buried at the foot of the old man''s tomb was Chen Qingmu. Shen Shi stood watching Chen Zhong kneel on the ground and kowtow three times to the mound, then left there.


    According to Chen Zhong, he will come back to bury his mother when he is successful or prosperous.


    Last night, when he was fighting with Shen Shi, Chen Zhong also suffered a little injury. However, compared with his dead brother tie, his injury was nothing at all. Even if they are free practitioners, their physical toughness is far better than that of ordinary people. So after swallowing a few pills, Chen Zhong followed Shen Shi all the way. When the light came down after dawn, his spirit didn''t seem to be too bad, but he didn''t know whether he was strong or excited when he thought of the future.


    They also chat on the road. Shen Shi wants to get more information about Xu Xueying from Chen Zhong. Chen Zhong seems to be trying to please the unpredictable Xu family. He is very polite to Shen Shi, as if he has completely forgotten what happened last night.


    Shen Shi, on the other hand, sighed a little. In the diametrically opposite status of being a filial son and a liangbo, the man in front of him turned out to be extremely free and smooth. He even felt that he couldn''t see Chen Zhong clearly, or he didn''t see what human nature was.


    From Chen Zhong''s mouth, Shen Shi knows that Xu Xueying was captured by these three people from Tianhong city to Lanzhou on that day. Like a bird who had been caged since childhood, he opened his eyes to see the outside world for the first time. Then he was soon convinced by Chen Zhong''s heroism and fell in love with him.


    For this reason, Chen Zhong can''t bear to wait for Xiaoying to be sent to hukou, thus destroying his life''s happiness. According to Chen Zhong, the mysterious ancestor was a great monk with high moral skills they met many years ago. He was lecherous, and had an unusual desire for beautiful women from a noble family, but he didn''t want to ruin his reputation. So after they were easily convinced, they ordered Chen Zhong and others to travel in the rivers and lakes to look for good family women for him, and they killed many women and ruined their lives.


    However, when Shen Shi asked about the real identity of the old ancestor, Chen Zhong didn''t know. It turned out that the old monster didn''t seem to completely believe Chen Zhong. Every time he appeared in front of them, he was masked and never took them back to the cave or the mountain gate.


    Hearing this, Shen Shi couldn''t help frowning and asked, "in that case, how can he control you to do things for him? Even if he agreed to do something at that time, he left Lanzhou and fled to the world afterwards. Hongmeng''s world is so vast that it is impossible for him to be found.


    Chen Zhong gave a wry smile. His face seemed embarrassed. After a short pause, he said in a low voice: "that old monster coerced us. Coercion is to use powerful powers to make us dare not disobey his orders. As for inducement He will give us some Lingjing from time to time, and then promise us that if he is satisfied with it, he will pass on a very powerful Taoist magic power to the three of us. Its power is at least above the middle level of Ningyuan realm, which is enough for us to walk around the world without fear. "


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly. He turned his head and took a deep look at Chen Zhong. Suddenly, Chen Zhong didn''t dare to look directly at him and turned his head away. But after a moment, he seemed to feel that he had something to say, so he forced a smile and said, "young man, I think you are a famous family. In fact, a proud man like you really can''t understand us It''s hard. We were born with nothing. It''s really hard to cultivate and become strong, so... ""So what?" Shen Shi asked lightly.


    Chen Zhong clenched his teeth and said, "sometimes, I have to do something against my heart. I think you can be considerate for your intelligence and wisdom."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. The fox, who was not far from his feet, seemed to feel something. Suddenly, he gave a gentle cry and jumped aside. Then he swung his tail and trotted forward. Looking at the snow fox with more and more uniform hair and more and more beautiful, Shen Shi kept silent for a long time. Then he didn''t look at Chen Zhong any more. He just walked forward with his negative hand. At the same time, he seemed to have no emotion in his mouth:


    "everyone''s road is his own choice, and he knows how to go."


    Chen Zhong follows him, and Wen Yan stares at Shen Shi''s back. A trace of resentment and malice suddenly passes in his eyes, and he clenches his fist silently.


    Three days later, led by Chen Zhong, the two men arrived at an unnamed Castle Peak at the border of Lanzhou. According to him, he had the idea of saving Xiaoying in his heart that day, so he found an excuse to rush back to heimucheng to place my mother in other places to prevent the Revenge of Tiege and others. Then he rushed back to prepare to save Xiaoying by video before he went to see the ancestor Fly. Who knows this matter seems to be iron elder brother and red elder sister two people early found, so just had this kind of twists and turns.


    However, Chen Zhong knows where Xu Xueying was detained before, and tie Ge, who obviously rushed to revenge, also died in heimu city. Ah Hong, the remaining woman, should not know anything.


    They entered the mountains and walked for about half an hour. When they arrived at the bottom of a valley with dense forests, they saw a cave. Chen Zhong pointed to the cave over there and said to Shen Shi:


    "Xiaoying is there."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly, his eyes brightened a little, and his mouth breathed out a breath.


    Hailiucheng, Yunzhou.


    The Xu family''s old house, which covers an area of vast buildings and has a lot of ancient meanings, is full of gloomy and depressing atmosphere these days. Many servants and maids in the house are all silent. They are careful every day, and they even have to walk lightly. They are afraid that they will find something to be seen by the master.


    The reason for all this, of course, is that Miss Xu Xueying, the eldest lady in the Xu family, who was loved and valued by the old lady Xu, was unexpectedly abducted in the city of Tianhong.


    When the news came back, Xu Teng and Xu Xing were furious. They tried their best to track down the city for days. However, Tianhong city was not Haizhou, let alone Liuyun city. The Xu family couldn''t find any clues in the huge capital of ten thousand years. In the end, they got nothing.


    A good girl, the apple of her eye, is disappearing in the world. What may happen to Xu Xueying these days is beyond the imagination of the Xu family. In the past few days, Xu Xing''s wife, Xu Xueying''s mother, has been weeping for several times. Now she can''t get out of bed without thinking about tea and food.


    The Xu family was in a state of melancholy. Under the circumstances of vigorous pursuit, the matter could not be hidden from others, and soon spread. Sun you, who knew about it, immediately rushed back to Liuyun city from Jinhong mountain and came to the old house of the Xu family.


    As sun you and his close relationship with the Xu family in the past, he was welcomed immediately after he came. Then he was taken to the hall and saw two worried uncles and his grandmother, Mrs. Xu.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming in from the outside, the three people sitting in the hall looked up and saw that sun you strode in. Xu Teng reluctantly showed a smile on his face and said, "it''s Xiao you. Why are you here?"


    Sun you nodded to the two uncles, then walked quickly to Mr. Xu and said in a low voice, "grandma, take care of yourself. Xueying''s sister is very lucky, and she is sure to turn the bad into the good. "


    Mrs. Xu looks a little haggard. It''s obvious that she has lost a lot of mental energy these days. After all, the missing one is her granddaughter, whom she has loved for many years. Hearing sun you''s low voice of comfort, she sighs and pats sun you on the back of her hand.


    A thousand words, it seems that I don''t know where to start. After a few words of consolation in a low voice, sun you went to the two uncles and said, "uncle, is there any progress?"


    Xu Xing''s face was the ugliest among the three. With a sad smile, he said, "I''ve found all the places I can find, and I''ve entrusted all the relationships I can trust, but there''s no reply. Those thieves who took away your cousin should have left Tianhong city on that day... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    Sun you was speechless. When he went to Tianhong City, he certainly knew the situation of that huge city. Originally, there were countless people gathered in that city, and the vast sea of people was not exaggerated. If he went out of the city to Longqiao, it would be an array island with 17 Dharma transmitting arrays. If the thieves really took that road, the world of Hongmeng would be so vast I''m afraid I can''t get any more information


    The result of this thought made sun you''s face gloomy. From childhood to adulthood, for a variety of reasons, he was very close to his mother''s side and loved Xu Xueying, a smart and beautiful cousin. Therefore, this situation made him feel heavy.


    After frowning and pondering for a while, he looked up at Xu Teng and Xu Xing and said in a low voice, "it''s said that immortals will be in Tianhong city. They are the most powerful potential forces. Why don''t we ask them for help?"


    Xu Xing didn''t speak. Xu Teng, who was standing beside him, gave a bitter smile and said, "I''ve already said that, including your grandmother, who also took down an old face and begged for some affection. It''s just that our Xu family is only familiar with the people in the branch of Shenxian club in Liuyun city at most, and there is still a gap between them and Tianhong City Club, so there has never been any news from Shenxian club


    Sun you gritted his teeth and walked back and forth in this hall. He only felt that his head was in a mess and had no clue. Suddenly, he felt a little sad and thought silently, "if only the stone were here. With his mind, he might come up with a way, which is better than he has nothing to do here."


    Standing in the same place for a long time, sun you suddenly stamped his foot, turned to old lady Xu, Xu Teng and Xu Xing and said, "grandmother, two uncles, it''s urgent. I''ll go back to Jinhong mountain to find my grandfather now. After the last four party meeting, we stayed in Tianhong city for some time. I remember that he had some acquaintances in the immortal Association of Tianhong city. I went to ask him for help. "


    With this remark, no matter old lady Xu or Xu Teng or Xu Xing, they all stand up and face sun you. Although the Xu family has kept a low profile over the years, their strength has improved. However, in front of sun Mingyang, a powerful and highly respected immortal in Yuandan realm, it is obvious that their strength and contacts are still quite different.


    Mrs. Xu looked a little excited. She nodded and said, "OK, OK, you are really a good grandson. Please go to your grandfather. Maybe your snow shadow sister''s life is on you."


    Sun you agreed, said hello to the two uncles, and strode out. He didn''t even bother to walk all the way out, so he flew to jinhongshan with his sword. As elder sun Mingyang, he would not leave jinhongshan easily.


    The next morning, sun you looked a little tired and returned to Liuyun city again. But this time, he didn''t even have time to go to the Xu family, so he went directly to the Shenxian Club branch in nanbaofang, Liuyun city. After showing the seal of the great sun family, he was led into the magnificent Shenxian club back hall.


    In any case, elder sun Mingyang, who is the second person in Lingxiao sect among the four famous families, and himself is the immortal of yuan Danjing with high moral standing and profound Taoism, obviously even if he is here in the immortal society, he also attaches great importance to this face. Therefore, sun you soon walked into the large, spacious, clean and elegant study, and met him The shopkeeper of cloud will be here.


    Seeing sun you coming in, the beautiful woman also welcomed him with a smile and said, "Young Master Sun Er, why do you come here today when you are free? Is there any business you want to take care of the shop?"


    Sun Yougang wants to talk. Suddenly, he sees a sound outside the window opened behind Gu Lingyun. A bird with bright feathers flies in. After circling in the study, it falls behind Gu Lingyun''s big desk.


    Sun you was stunned. It was at this time that he suddenly found that there was a third person in the study. The man was short and fat. He stood behind his desk and looked out of the window with his back to him. He didn''t move for a long time. The bird just landed on his shoulder and flapped his wings. A moment later, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Oh, I''m so upset, I''m so upset No one can be found


    Sun you looked at the bird in surprise. He had never seen such a strange bird that could speak clearly. He didn''t know where it was. It was really rare. However, the strange bird with bright feathers obviously didn''t care about sun you, including Gu Lingyun. It didn''t seem to look at sun you much. It just shook itself on the fat man''s shoulder, and then turned to comb his feathers, looking lazy.


    And the stout man kept silent all the time. He didn''t turn around to look at him. Somehow, sun you felt that he was in a low mood. However, these are not the concerns of sun you. He soon focused on the beautiful immortal shopkeeper Gu Lingyun in front of him.


    When Gu Lingyun asked him with a smile, sun you hesitated and took a look at the unidentified man. Gu Lingyun seemed to see his scruples and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Sun. This is the manager Shen of the despicable society. He has great powers and outstanding talents. He is also a close friend of mine, not an outsider."Sun you nodded and stopped caring about the shopkeeper Shen. Then he told Gu Lingyun about Xu Xueying''s abduction in Tianhong city. Finally, he took out a seal and a sealed letter and handed it to Gu Lingyun, saying:


    "shopkeeper Gu, I have already told my grandfather about this matter and asked him to come forward. This is his seal and the letter sent to the immortal Zhou in the general Hall of your association, please You will give us a hand in this matter and get my cousin back as soon as possible. "


    With that, sun you bowed deeply and gave a solemn salute. Gu Lingyun quickly took the seal and the envelope. At the same time, he helped him up and said, "I''ve heard about this. I don''t know where the thief is so rampant? Don''t worry, young master. I''ll do it right away. In a day''s time, this letter will be handed over to the immortal Zhou. How to help him at that time will naturally be his decision. "


    Sun you sighed. She looked worried, but she still said thanks to Gu Lingyun. Gu Lingyun comforted him and sent him out. When she came to the door of the study, she suddenly looked at sun you and lowered her voice. She said: "son sun you, please forgive me for saying more. As you are now, but do your best for the Xu family, will you How unhappy is elder sun? "


    Sun you was silent for a moment and said to Gu Lingyun, "thank you for reminding me. It''s just that the sun and Xu families are blood relatives to me. They can''t take care of too much in an emergency. And After a pause, he said, "my grandfather is an open-minded man. He knows the world and has an open mind. Otherwise, he would not have given me this seal and letter."


    Gu Lingyun nodded with a smile and said, "that''s true. If you walk slowly, I won''t send you out."


    Sun you nodded and strode away. Gu Lingyun gazed at the young man''s back and walked away. Then he turned and walked back to his study. He closed the door behind him. Then he came to the big desk and pulled a rope hidden in the corner of the desk. Then he turned and looked at the stout man with his back to this side. He said with a smile:


    "manager Shen, what do you think of this?"


    The fat man turned around with a calm face. It was Shen Tai, Shen Shi''s long lost father. At the moment, he looks slightly depressed and his brows are slightly wrinkled. It seems that he has some thoughts in his heart, but generally speaking, his spirit is OK. He walks to the big chair behind the table and sits down. He says faintly:


    "this grandson is a man who does great things at one stroke."


    Gu Lingyun "Oh", looking a little curious, said with a smile: "how to say?"


    Shen Tai''s face was calm, and he said: "since the fourth plenary session, sun you''s status in Lingxiao sect has risen sharply, and he has been the first of the three generations of his children. However, since these days, his relationship with the Xu family has become a little estranged. After going through this, he has been running back and forth for the Xu family. Regardless of success or failure, sun you should be able to regain his importance in the Xu family. "


    Gu Lingyun chimed in: "he is close to the Xu family. How can sun Mingyang be willing?"


    Shen Tai laughed and said, "you have already thought of it in your heart. Why ask me?"


    Gu Lingyun said with a smile, "why, can''t I ask you?"


    Shen Tai said: "I only know the attitude of this great man by seeing sun Mingyang come forward to ask this Council for help at the request of sun you. I expect that when sun you went to see sun Mingyang, he didn''t mean to plead with his family. He just said that if he wanted to go further in the future, the Xu family would stand by him more firmly. "


    "Gonggang asked me to speak with a smile at the door


    Gu Lingyun took the seal and letter left by sun you just now and went to the door. He handed it to a man outside. At the same time, he said, "use the fastest way to send these two things to the hand of Zhou Laoxian in Tianhong city."


    The man''s face was solemn. He seemed to understand something. He nodded his head. Without any delay, he turned around and strode away. Gu Lingyun breathed a sigh of relief, went back to the study, separated a desk from Shen Tai, and said with a smile:


    "you just said that sun you wanted to go a step further?"


    "Lingxiaozong and other famous sects have been handed down for thousands of years. I don''t know how many sects there are. Of course, the most prominent one is the large number of aristocratic families in LiuYun City, especially the four families. Now, among the four families, the Hou family has been destroyed, and the Zhong family is decadent. The only one who can compete with the sun family for a day is the Xu family. If sun you can be valued by these two families at the same time, and then by the elders of sun Xu''s family, many aristocratic families in Liuyun city will be swept away. In this way, he will be able to ascend to the top of the clan in the future, and no one will dare to despise him any more. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Gu Lingyun nodded as like as two peas. "It''s exactly the same as I thought." this is a good friend of sun you and your son Shen Shinai. If he did something in the future, he would be a good thing to make the son.


    Shen Tai was silent for a while, but he didn''t speak much. He just sighed.


    Gu Lingyun''s eyes flashed and looked at Shen Tai. His eyes seemed a little complicated, but he said calmly: "you don''t have to worry too much. Shen Shi should be able to take care of himself."


    Shen Tai''s face looked a little gloomy and said in a low voice: "I was wrong. I knew that earlier. I should have met him earlier. Now it''s too late to repent."


    Gu Lingyun wanted to say something more. Suddenly, there was a sound of footwork outside the study door. He came to the door and knocked on it. Gu Lingyun frowned and his face was cold. He said, "what''s the matter?"


    Her voice was a little chilly. It seemed that she was a little unhappy. People outside the door were obviously in awe of the beautiful shopkeeper. After a pause, she said in a low voice, "if you tell the shopkeeper, there will always be an express for you."


    "Well?" Gu Lingyun was stunned for a moment. He seemed a little surprised. He went over and took a letter from the man outside the door. He waved his hand and ordered the man to go down. Then he opened it and looked at it quickly. Suddenly, his face changed. Then he looked up at Shen Tai.


    Shen Tai said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Lingyun walked over slowly. After pondering for a moment, he looked at Shen Tai and said, "it''s said in the express that someone appeared with a plaque I gave Shen Shi at the beginning."


    Shen Tai shrugged and moved, and suddenly stood up. His usual calmness and grace seemed to have no effect on his son. He said, "where is it?"


    Gu Lingyun took a look at the letter in his hand, frowned slightly, and said: "Lanzhou black wood city."


    A moment of silence suddenly appeared in the study. The two men looked at each other, and it seemed that they could see what was in each other''s mind at the same time. Shen Tai was silent, while Gu Lingyun sighed and said, "Lanzhou It''s only one step away from Xilu city in Yinzhou. "


    Lanzhou border, nameless Castle Peak.


    After learning from Chen zhongkou that Xu Xueying was hidden in the cave at the bottom of the valley, Shen Shi was also relieved. During this period of time, what he was afraid of most was what happened to the little girl. Such a beautiful, outstanding, gentle and lovely girl, especially the meeting on the top of the great wall of Tianhong City, made him feel good for Xu Xueying ¡£


    At the moment, of course, there was not much to say. He nodded to Chen and signaled him to lead the way, ready to go down to save people. However, before going down to the valley, Shen Shi took a look at the rugged and steep path. After a moment''s hesitation, he turned around and waved to the fox who had been following him, saying:


    "it''s not easy to walk. It''s dangerous to say later. You''ll wait here first."


    The fox was just looking down. After hearing Shen Shi''s movements, he didn''t know whether he understood Shen Shi''s meaning or not. But after a moment, he gave a yelp, drew back and stood on a flat ground nearby.


    Shen Shi smiles at the fox. Then he turns around and follows Chen Zhong to the valley. The fox looks at the two of them moving away and stands still. After a while, he suddenly hears the wind in the distance, rustling leaves and grass.


    There is a comfortable feeling when the cool mountain wind blows. The snow-white hair on the fox''s body is gently touched by the lover''s gentle palm. It''s a little bit low and trembling. In this deserted and silent mountain, it looks very beautiful, with a bit of cold breath.


    But the fox''s two eyes are dribbling around, which seems to destroy the high cold temperament and appear cunning. Maybe after a long time with Shen Shi, he is not used to staying alone, so he is not used to this kind of quiet.


    The fox looked around and subconsciously took two steps in the direction of Shen Shi, but then stopped again. It seemed that he remembered Shen Shi''s previous explanation, and then stood bored. There seems to be such a soft sound from the distance.


    The fox''s ears stood up. After listening for a moment, he hesitated a little and went in that direction. Drilling into a bush, passing through a mountain forest, the light spots falling from the dense branches and leaves fell on it, making the snow fox look like walking through the light and shadow.


    Out of the woods, my eyes suddenly brightened. Not far away was a winding mountain stream. The clear water beat on the stones in the water, making a splash. The sun fell down, shining on the stream, reflecting a colorful and beautiful rainbow, especially beautiful in the quiet mountains.


    The fox tilted his head to look at it for a while, and then walked over. He seemed to be a little curious. He stretched out a front paw to pounce on the rainbow in the air, but his paw went through the void and caught nothing. Only the light moist air floated towards him. As he approached the stream, the fox soon saw that there were several fish of different sizes and shapes swimming leisurely in the stream. It was almost at the same time that the fox saw his reflection in the water.The snow-white fur is like a beautiful spirit in the mountains, but at this moment, when the fox bows his head, he suddenly sees a black little man with only one palm on his head. Although his face is small, it is very ferocious. His face is blue, his teeth are blue, his eyes are red, and he looks like a devil, lying between his ears On the soft fur, he also looked to the bottom of the water.


    "Woo


    The fox was stunned for a moment, and then he screamed in terror, and his whole body jumped up. Maybe it was because he was so frightened that the fox even changed his voice. In a flurry, the fox nearly fell into the cold stream. After a flurry, the fox cried in a flurry. Even his beautiful fur was stained with mud, and he didn''t have time to take care of it. In this way, he staggered back seven or eight steps, dressed in coarse clothes, and looked around with his head looking around, a look of shock.


    But a moment later, the fox suddenly seemed to feel something. His two eyes suddenly moved to the same side of his head. It seemed funny. Even when he saw that the black kid was still there, and with a bit of confusion, he grasped one of the fox''s ears tightly and swayed in the air for a long time. Then he slowly and painstakingly climbed back to his hometown On the fox''s forehead.


    "Poop poop", the little black devil, who seemed to be in a state of shock, patted the fox on the head twice in anger. At the same time, he spat out his words and said angrily over there:


    "asshole, you ignorant beast, be honest with me!"


    The fox was so scared that he was lying on the ground and didn''t dare to move. However, his eyes could not help looking over his head. He looked like a cockeye, a little scared and curious.


    The black kid snorted. He didn''t mean to be polite to the fox at all, so he lay down comfortably in the soft fur of the snow fox, even rolled his body left and right twice. Then he sighed, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the mountains and the bright world, and said to himself:


    "Alas, I''ve been locked underground for more than 10000 years, Today, I finally see the outside world again. "


    The fox''s head moved for a while. The black kid patted it and said, "don''t move."


    The fox was honest again.


    The black kid squinted and looked at the sky. After a while, he said, "have you forgotten me? I was the ghost king in the big coffin of the demon clan underground palace. At that time, didn''t you like to come and play with me all day?"


    The fox was stunned for a moment, and made two calls in his mouth.


    The little black ghost snorted and said: "I''m much more unlucky than you. Ten thousand years ago, I became a great Taoist. I''m about to break my coffin and go all over the world, but I met those two bitches who are more vicious than ghosts. The most hateful thing is that I didn''t provoke them. It''s just that when the place where I lie is a little closer to them, they beat me half dead and locked me in the coffin. I''m so angry that I can''t see the sun all my life. "


    At this point, the little black ghost seemed to be getting more and more angry. He turned over and sat up and said: "at last, Lao Tzu planned to go out of his way secretly. First, he poured the coffin with ghost power, turned gold into purple, and made a gesture of dying together, which attracted Huang Ming''s constant blessing of talismans to distract his mind. Then he secretly attached your flesh and blood with" soul splitting technique ", and escaped. But all these ten thousand years of moral conduct have been destroyed in the end! "


    "Can be angry, can be angry..."


    When the black kid talks about his anger, he looks like he''s furious and hammers the fox''s head. At first, the fox is scared to death, but then he finds out that when the kid hits himself, it seems that It doesn''t hurt too much. It doesn''t seem to have much strength.


    The fox was stunned for a moment, and his courage gradually increased. It seemed that he wanted to do something. But at this moment, he heard the cold voice of the little black ghost coming from his head, and said: "ignorant beast, I tell you that my soul splitting technique has been introduced into your flesh and blood. At this moment, as long as I want to, I can immediately take your soul and body, and treat your body as your body My body. Do you have the guts to move again? "


    As soon as the fox''s head dropped, "poof", he sprang on the ground, lying on the ground and motionless.


    The mountain forest is secluded, and the shadow of the tree moves quietly in the quiet time, from long to short, and from short to long. I do not know when to start, the fox returned to the forest, lying on the ground quietly waiting, the mountain wind blowing by, blowing its white soft hair slightly shaking.


    All of a sudden, the fox''s head on the grass was raised, his ears were raised, and he looked to the hillside over there. After a while, he heard two figures coming from the direction of the valley in the distance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    It''s Shen Shi and Chen Zhong.


    It just seems that both of them don''t look very well. Shen Shi''s face is gloomy all the time, while Chen Zhong looks worried. He glances at Shen Shi from time to time, looking a little nervous. In addition to their two figures, there is no other figure, let alone the beautiful figure of Xu Xueying.


    Seeing that Shen Shi came back, the fox jumped up and ran to Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s face softened when he saw the fox. He leaned over and touched his head, but he still looked a little unhappy. He turned around and frowned at Chen Zhong and said, "we''ve looked for all the places in the cave. Then you said that there might be some secret places outside the cave that you used to hide. We''ve all looked at them one by one, but now we''ve seen them Or did you find nothing? Are you kidding me? "


    Chen Zhong shook his head in a hurry and said with a bitter smile, "brother Shen, I have no intention of this. Things have come to this point. My iron brother ahong and I have been in the same boat for a long time. Now my heart is to rescue Xiaoying first, and then go back to Xiaoying''s hometown with you."


    Shen Shi sneered in his heart. His face was still cold and said, "what about that man?"


    Chen Zhong stood in silence for a long time and said, "I think it may be ah Hong who took Xiaoying to see Lao Zu one step ahead of time."


    Shen Shi''s heart sank, and his face became a little ugly. Chen Zhong saw his face change, and even said: "brother Shen, don''t worry. In the past, every time our ancestors made an appointment with us, it was a fixed time, and then he would go to meet us, and we would not take people there until about the same time. Although I don''t know why ah Hong suddenly left here early with Xiao Ying, maybe it was because of their differences and entanglements with me. In order to be afraid of a long night and a lot of dreams, or because Xiao Ying would be punished by her moody ancestors except for some accidents, she took her to crying ridge early. "


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, feeling that what Chen Zhong said didn''t seem like empty words. After nodding slightly, he said, "where is the cry ridge?"


    Chen Zhong was relieved to see that Shen Shi seemed to believe what he said. He said, "crying ridge, also known as yellow phosphorus mountain, is also on the border of Lanzhou. It''s about a day''s journey from here."


    Shen Shi nodded silently and said, "let''s go."


    Chen Zhong hesitated for a moment, but his face was a bit hesitant. Shen Shi looked back at him and said, "how?"


    Chen Zhong''s brows were locked and his expression changed. He seemed to be struggling. Then he looked at Shen Shi and said, "brother Shen, don''t blame me for not explaining to you. That old ancestor is an old monster in Yuandan realm. We are no different from mole ants when we walk in front of him."


    Shen Shi took a deep look at him. After a moment, he said faintly: "there will always be a way, and don''t you also say that the old monster never comes early? Let''s catch ah Hong before he arrives, save Xiao Ying, and then go away immediately. I don''t think it will happen. "


    Chen Zhong turned his eyes around and calculated in his mind. Then he clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s true. There are still three days to go before the date we agreed with the old monster. As long as we find Xiaoying and leave quickly, we will be safe."


    Shen Shi smiles for a while. He doesn''t look at him any more. He raises his legs and goes forward. The fox follows him. Just after a few steps, Shen Shi''s eyes were swept by. Suddenly, he stopped to look at the fox.


    The fox looked up at Shen Shi with some doubts. Just when he was strange, he suddenly saw Shen Shi holding out his hand to the fox''s neck, and then the other hand pulled the fox''s mouth. The fox struggled a few times, but he didn''t get rid of Shen Shi''s strong arm. Now in Shen Shi''s hand, the fox''s mouth was pulled down, revealing a row of sharp teeth.


    Although he is an ordinary beast, the fox still eats meat after all.


    Shen Shi took a look, but he put his hand on the fox''s mouth and touched it. Then he pulled a bloody half feather from his teeth and took it in his hand. Shen Shi picked his eyebrows and let go of the fox.


    The fox fell to the ground and shook his body. Then he looked a little uneasy. Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He looked at the fox and said, "you haven''t eaten living animals for a long time. Where did you catch a bird?"


    After leaving the nameless green mountain, Shen Shi, led by Chen Zhong, takes the fox all the way to the yellow phosphorus mountain, which is called Kuling. On the way, he learned more about the mountain from Chen zhongkou. Just as the young man in the fairy club said that day, the yellow phosphorus mountain is really deserted, even barren.


    The reason is that the yellow phosphorus mountain is a huge yellow phosphorus vein. Yellow phosphorus can be used as an adjunct in alchemy, but few people like it. Because yellow phosphorus is naturally toxic and gives off a stench. Even if ordinary people are close to it for a short time, they will be at risk of poisoning.


    Of course, people in the practice of Taoism are stronger than ordinary people, but few people would like to stay on the yellow phosphorus as high as a mountain. If they stay for a long time, they are afraid that it will hinder the practice of Taoism. Therefore, for many years, no matter ordinary people or monks around huangphosphorus mountain have been away from them, and they have become a desolate place that everyone is afraid of. Unexpectedly, they have been used by Chen Zhong and his ancestors as the exchange of their dirty business.One day and one night later, Shen Shi and others finally arrived at the foot of huangphosphorus mountain. Different from the nameless green hill Chen Zhong and Shen Shi had been to before, although huangyushan is also on the border of Lanzhou, it is more southward. Even half of the mountains are directly located on the other side of the state except the border of Lanzhou.


    In other words, when you get to huangphosphorus mountain, you just need to go a little further to enter Yinzhou.


    The boundaries are invisible. Ordinary people don''t care much about them. For example, Chen Zhong has no interest in it. He just leads Shen Shi to point out the direction of the path, covers his mouth and nose with his hands, blocks the yellow phosphorus stench that is now everywhere in the air, and then walks up the mountain.


    Shen Shi''s mood had some complicated changes after he came here. Although he didn''t want to think much, he couldn''t help looking to the South after all. The mountains and rivers and the hazy sky seemed to see his hometown unconsciously.


    In fact, his hometown is just on the other side of the mountain, on the other side of Yinzhou.


    For more than ten years, he has never been so close to his childhood home, nor has he felt so strongly that the hatred once deeply buried in his heart, father and son separated, and mother and son died.


    He gazed at the South deeply, his eyes getting colder and colder, until Chen Zhong came out of a distance and suddenly found that Shen Shi didn''t follow him. He turned back and called. Shen Shi seemed to wake up. After a slight shock, he turned and walked over.


    But he soon frowned and looked back. The fox had disappeared, probably because he hated the stench nearby. Shen Shigang wanted to shout, but then he stopped. He thought that the fox was just an ordinary beast. It was normal that he could not stand the smell of yellow phosphorus, so he didn''t have to toss it.


    Thinking of this, he gave up shouting and strode to Chen Zhong. Their figures soon disappeared on the yellow phosphorus mountain. When they walked away, a shadow suddenly appeared on a stone at the foot of the mountain, but it was the fox. Surprisingly, the black kid sitting on the fox''s forehead appeared again.


    The black kid took a look at the yellow phosphorus mountain, gave a cold hum, then patted the fox on the head and said:


    "after we leave, the smelly mountain will feel sick and hungry. Let''s find something to eat."


    The fox gave a obedient "Yo Yo" cry, turned around and ran to the distance, then disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Taking the word "yellow phosphorus" as the name of the mountain, we can imagine how much yellow phosphorus there is. There is almost no vegetation on such a big hill, and almost all the places we can see are yellow gray soil. The smell in the air is very strong, especially after walking up the mountain. Even though Shen Shi''s road is not bad now, he can''t bear it. He frowns and covers his nose and mouth.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chen Zhong saw that he had already taken out a cloth towel and wrapped it directly on his face. It seemed that he felt Shen Shi''s strange eyes. Chen Zhong shrugged and said, "it''s too smelly here, but we''ve been here several times and still can''t stand it."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s strange that this place is so smelly and disgusting. Why do you choose to meet the old ancestor here?"


    Chen Zhong said with a bitter smile: "first, the place here is chosen by the old monster, and we can''t help it. Otherwise, the three of us, including tie Ge ahong, don''t like to come here. Second, although it''s a barren place, it''s really secret and inaccessible. It''s almost no accident to meet people on this mountain."


    Shen Shi nodded his head slightly and looked left and right. Sure enough, there were gullies crisscrossing everywhere in the dead silence of huangphosphorus mountain. Some places were as steep as cliffs, and some places were so strange that they suddenly appeared. The traces of weathering could be seen clearly. In such a complex mountain range, although there is no shelter from trees and plants, it is very difficult to be found by outsiders as long as a deep valley is found, and there is almost no human trace on weekdays.


    "That old ancestor really picked a good place." Shen Shi lightly said a, to Chen Zhong way, "you really don''t know his identity?"


    Chen Zhong shook his head and said: "brother Shen, to tell you the truth, that old monster is a big man in Yuandan realm. How can we have such a chance to get to know each other? And every time I met in the past, he covered his face with a cloth towel and hid his face well, so I still don''t know his true identity until now? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    At this point, Chen Zhong suddenly showed a bit of sarcasm on his face and said with a sneer: "however, as a real person in yuandanjing, he did this kind of thing. I think he didn''t dare to show his identity, otherwise he would be ruined in an instant."


    Shen Shi didn''t have a connection. He just thought about it. Today, the world of human cultivation is in its heyday, and there are many outstanding people. In addition to the four most powerful monks, there are many other monks in Yuan Dan kingdom.


    Most of the monks in the Yuan Dynasty are familiar with Dan, but no matter how many monks in the Yuan Dynasty are known. Just as the shopkeeper in the fairyland of heimucheng said to Shen Shi carelessly that day, the most famous monk in yuandanjing, who is closest to this area, seems to be the Li family''s ancestor in the xuanyinmen gate of Tianyin mountain outside Xilu city of Yinzhou.


    Could it be that old monster


    Shen Shi''s face didn''t show any strange look, but his eyes seemed cold.


    Although it''s doubtful to have such or such conjectures, the most important thing in front of us is to find the woman named ah Hong and Xu Xueying, who is likely to be brought here by her. However, Shen Shi and Chen Zhong spent the next day in the yellow phosphorus mountain. Until it was dark and night came, they still got nothing.


    It seems that ah Hong and Xu Xueying suddenly disappeared from the world. No matter how they searched, they still couldn''t find their trace.


    In the middle of the month, when the stars were shining and the cold light was shining on the barren mountain, Shen Shi''s face was extremely ugly. Chen Zhong, who was beside him, was also anxious and kept saying to himself, "no, they can''t go anywhere else. They should be here, they should be here..."


    Shen Shi is gloomy. He even listens to Chen Zhong''s self talk. He presses down his anger and anxiety and continues to search on the yellow phosphorus mountain. However, when Chen Zhong and Shen Shi see the last gully where the three of them have been in the past, and there is still no one at the bottom, Shen Shi finally can''t bear it.


    His eyes lit up abruptly, and he grabbed Chen Zhong''s chest with one hand. Without waiting for Chen Zhong to react, he heard a bang. His whole body had been hit by Shen Shi on a nearby stone wall, and a piece of yellow phosphorus powder suddenly fell.


    Shen Shi stares at this man coldly, cold voice way: "you cheat me?"


    Before Chen Zhong opened his mouth, he suddenly felt a flash of light in front of his eyes. Unexpectedly, he saw a sharp ice crystal appear out of thin air and thrust it into his eyes. Chen Zhong''s soul burst out and cried out: "brother, please spare your life, please spare your life!"


    In this shrill cry of despair, the ice crystal stopped just inches away from his eyelids. Once the yellow phosphorus across the mountains meets fire, it is very easy to burn and ignite, so Shen Shi does not dare to use any fire method here, but this water system method of condensing water into ice is unimpeded.


    Shen Shi looked at him coldly, his right hand hanging in the air. As long as he entered half a minute, one of Chen Zhong''s eyes would be blinded. Chen Zhong''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. It seemed that his legs were soft. He just begged in a voice: "big brother, big brother, listen to me, I really..."


    While he was desperately begging for mercy, Shen Shi''s fierce face suddenly raised his eyebrows. Then he seemed to notice something. He pushed Chen Zhong away and looked back into the night at the top of the mountain.


    Chen Zhong escaped from death. He staggered a few steps and finally stood firm. He gasped a few times. In his surprise, he suddenly seemed to hear something, and his face was a little surprised.


    In this cold night, from the shadow of a certain direction, suddenly came a few light footsteps.


    A thin figure slowly came out from the other end of the hill and gully. Her body was a little shaken, and her steps were a bit staggering. The moonlight was like water, and it fell on her like that.


    Her soft hair was in a mess, and some strands even fell on her face. It looked like a miserable ghost. But when she saw that figure, Shen Shi immediately flew past after his initial astonishment. Several ups and downs had fallen in front of the woman who had just come out. With the light from the sky, the girl''s familiar and beautiful face was beautiful His face, once again, appeared before his eyes.


    It''s Xu Xueying.


    "Xiaoying..." Shen Shi let out a cry. A moment later, his voice broke like a broken string and was pressed down in his throat. Xu Xueying''s face looked pale. Not only her hair was messy, but her clothes were in a mess. There were many damages in many places. The most terrible thing was that there was a huge wound between her chest and abdomen, which was like a wound If you cut the blade there, you can see the opened flesh and blood through your clothes. It''s shocking.


    On the snow-white skin, the red blood is constantly pouring out. It seems that the red and white blood are the opposite ends of life and death, giving people a strong stimulation.


    And Xu Xueying didn''t know why, even though she was so badly hurt, she still seemed to be sober. When she recognized that Shen Shi was the man who rushed in front of her with a worried, angry and caring face. Under the moonlight, this beautiful girl, who had been dyed red by blood and had never been so seriously injured since she was young, suddenly sipped her lips and began to smile."Brother Shen, you Did you come to save me? "


    Shen Shi clenches his teeth and stares at the terrible wound on Xu Xueying. He steps forward and hugs the exhausted girl in his arms.


    Under the cold moonlight, the barren and desolate yellow phosphorus mountain is covered with grotesque rocks. It looks like countless ghosts roaring outside, overlooking the two male figures holding together. They stretch a distance on the ground, trembling slightly, as if they are still twisted.


    Her body was a little cold, as if all the heat had been flowing out of the terrible wound on her chest and abdomen. Her pale face could hardly see the slightest blood color, but I don''t know why, Xu Xueying was still smiling when she was nestled in Shen Shi''s arms. Then her body suddenly relaxed, and all her weight was on Shen Shi''s body.


    Under some messy hair, her eyes were very bright. She gazed at Shen Shi and asked in a soft voice:


    "are you here to save me, brother Shen?"


    Shen Shi clenched his teeth, and his eyes swept over the wound of the beautiful girl''s body. His body trembled slightly, and then nodded heavily, as if with a "um" sound between his teeth.


    Xu Xueying laughs. It seems that she has put down her heart. The light in her bright eyes seems to be a little dim. She feels sleepy and wants to sleep. Just at this time, a voice of surprise and Joy came from the side, but Chen Zhong rushed over and cried happily:


    "Xiaoying, Xiaoying, are you ok? We''ve been looking for you for a long time..."


    Xu Xueying''s body was slightly shocked, as if he was suddenly stimulated by the man''s voice, and the light in his eyes was a little brighter. She nestles in Shen Shi''s arms. It seems that she has lost all her strength. Even turning her head is a little difficult. When Chen Zhong sees Shen Shi supporting Xu Xueying very closely, she stops in amazement. Her eyes flow. There is a trace of jealousy in her eyes, but she quickly covers up the past and turns into care.


    Xu Xueying slowly turns her head and takes a look at Chen Zhong. After staring at him for a moment, she says with difficulty, "it''s you, brother Zhong?"


    Chen Zhong was overjoyed and nodded. He couldn''t help taking a step forward and said, "it''s me, it''s me. I''ve brought brother Shen to save you. You don''t know that I''m really worried all the way. I''m just afraid that something might happen to you! But now you''re OK, take good care of yourself, and we''ll have a good life in the future It''s long. "


    Xu Xueying takes a deep look at him, then smiles a little, nods his head a little, and Chen Zhong smiles. After laughing, Xu Xueying turns her head slowly, and her forehead leans against Shen Shi''s chest. It seems that her whole strength has dissipated, leaving only a slight gasp.


    A gust of mountain wind blowing, her hair floating over Shen Shi''s face, pale cheek, she hid in Shen Shi''s arms, smile disappeared bit by bit, and then suddenly an arm raised, but it was around Shen Shi''s neck. Shen Shi was surprised and didn''t understand what she was going to do. He quickly held her body, and Xu Xueying gently put her head on his shoulder. Then, in his ear, a soft but clear word came into Shen Shi''s ear:


    "kill him!"


    Shen Shi stood in silence, then reached out and patted the injured girl on the back. It was like consolation and promise. Xu Xueying turned her face and looked at Shen Shi, then laughed happily.


    The smile seemed to come from the heart, innocent as a baby, even her pale face could not hide the strange beauty. In the wind at the top of the mountain, their shadows seem to be entangled. A moment later, her head suddenly tilts and her eyes suddenly close. It seems that she finally can''t stand the sleepiness and goes into deep sleep.


    Before Xu Xueying''s body slips, Shen Shi holds her tightly, frowns tightly, and quickly pokes her nose. She feels that although the girl''s breathing is light and thin, it''s barely normal, so she is temporarily relieved. But when his eyes immediately swept over the bloodstained body, a face suddenly tightened up, his face was as gloomy as water, and even the corners of his eyes twitched slightly.


    Chen Zhong was shocked when he saw Xu Xueying fainting. He quickly came over and said, "what''s the matter with you, Xiao Ying? Are you ok?"


    With that, he reaches out to help Xu Xueying. It seems that he wants to take Xu Xueying from Shen Shi''s arms. But when his hand is only half stretched out, Shen Shi suddenly bends down and grabs Xu Xueying''s leg with his other hand, but he holds her whole body up. At the same time, he intentionally or unintentionally blocks Chen Zhong behind him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    Chen Zhong''s hand froze in mid air for a moment, then he took it back. A trace of resentment flashed in his eyes again, and his face became very ugly.


    However, although Chen Zhong was angry in his heart, he was not a rash person, and all his long-term plans in the future were tied to this girl, so he would not be in trouble. After so many years of free cultivation, what sufferings have you never suffered? When you meet a disciple of a famous school or a son of Xiuzhen family, what sufferings have you never suffered?


    One day, however, it will be a different sight to call me soaring into the sky and fish leaping over the dragon''s gate!


    Chen Zhong said to himself like this in his heart, took a deep breath, and then showed a gentle smile on his face. He said: "brother Shen, since we have found Xiaoying, we''d better leave here soon."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "OK, let''s go down the mountain now."


    Chen Zhong quickly turned around and led the way. At the same time, he said politely, "I am familiar with the terrain here. Now it''s dark and it''s hard to walk. You can walk slowly with Xiaoying. You must follow me..."


    "Poof!"


    Suddenly, his voice stopped abruptly with a clear sharp sound. Chen Zhong''s eyes bulged and widened. Then he slowly lowered his head and looked at his chest.


    A blade with blood and cold light flashed from his heart to his chest. The boundless chill seemed to rush in from all directions, freezing his whole body in an instant.


    Chen Zhong faltered and seemed to struggle, but the blade suddenly turned, like a cruel fate grinning at him, like a wild monster roaring at him, tearing him to pieces the next moment. Chen Zhong even clearly felt that his heart was cut in half by the blade, and then the blade slowly pulled away from his body and retreated.


    "Hoo With a dull sound, his blood shot out like a fountain and fell on the barren mountain land. Chen Zhong covered his chest and staggered. His voice was hoarse, as if he wanted to shout something, but even his strength seemed to leave him quickly.


    He pressed his heart with one hand in vain, trying to stop the blood gushing out, but the blood still gushed out from his fingers, which could not be suppressed at all, but in a moment, he fell to his knees dejectedly.


    The moon is falling like the coldest wind and snow on the Arctic snow plain, as if freezing everything.


    He stretched out a hand blankly to the front, as if trying to catch something. He cried in his mouth, but in the end, he didn''t catch anything. So blankly, with an empty and unfinished dream, he fell down and fell heavily on the white mountain.


    His eyes were still open to death.


    With a trace of blood, Qingxue sword makes a clear whistling sound in mid air and takes it back in an instant. Shen Shi coldly looks at the body lying on the ground in front of him. Then he holds Xu Xueying''s sword and flies away from the desolate yellow phosphorus mountain without looking back.


    Under the moonlight, the yellow phosphorus mountain looks like a huge and pale stone, emitting a cold smell. Outside the hill, the dark night is falling, and shadow pupil does not know how many shadows are stacked, as if it is a silent giant dormant in the night.


    The mountain forest is quiet and desolate. It seems that there is no life in the night, except the rustling sound that will reverberate under the feet when the night wind blows. Shen Shi and Xu Xueying sped all the way. After flying directly over the two mountains, he saw a dark covered mountain stream between the undulating mountains below. The peaks on both sides were towering, which looked like a split crack.


    Shen Shi takes a closer look, and feels that the girl''s body in his hand seems to be getting colder and colder. Now he doesn''t dare to delay any more. He bites his teeth and flies directly down the deep stream. Although it''s a long distance from huangphosphorus mountain, Shen Shi doesn''t think that this distance is safe enough for the great monk of Yuandan Kingdom who stands at the top of the Terran cultivation (Note 1) and the elders of Lingxiao sect who he has seen in the past.


    But now the situation is urgent, Shen Shi really can''t continue to risk Xu Xueying''s life, so he has to gamble that the mysterious ancestor won''t suddenly come to huangphosphorus mountain ahead of time, or that he won''t find two people hiding behind the two mountains. After all, even the great friars in Yuan Dan kingdom had great differences in their strength.


    Of course, most of the most powerful yuan Dan friars in the world are among the four Zhengming sects. Maybe there are some in the immortal society, a powerful chamber of Commerce. In addition, the strength of other small sect yuan Dan friars is obviously inferior. As for some casual practitioners who come to the yuan Dan realm because of some great chance or strong inheritance, they are generally the weakest group among the monks in the yuan Dan realm. Of course, there are exceptions. If the chance is so great that the world is appalled, and the inheritance is so strong that the monks created under such circumstances are also extremely powerful.


    Up to now, Shen Shi still knows nothing about the mysterious "old ancestor", including the cultivation of Yuandan realm from Chen Zhong and other people, so he has no bottom in his mind about the old monster''s Taoism. Just looking at this situation, it seems that people who can do this kind of behavior are not likely to have a very deep family background, but are more like some self-cultivation masters who act recklessly after their accomplishments have been achieved.There are so many friars in the great world of Hongmeng cultivation. Of course, it is impossible for all of them to be good people with awe inspiring justice. In fact, there are quite a lot of people with first-class evil ways. However, in general, because of the existence of such powerful and powerful families as Sizheng, the mainstream of Hongmeng cultivation has always been dominated by the Miao people of the six saints. Although there are many heretics and other monks, they are not successful, but sometimes it is a headache to harm one side.


    Of course, Shen Shi had met such characters when he walked around the world, but he had never met a particularly powerful evil monk. But if that ancestor was a evil monk in Yuandan realm, even if he had Huang Ming''s inheritance at the moment and had made some achievements in Yin Yang mantra, he still had no confidence to directly deal with the last one.


    Falling into the dark ravine, Shen Shi soon found that it was really a very secret place. The canyon between the two cliffs was narrow and twisted, and there were many strange rocks and trees. It was late at night. Even if he hid here during the day, it was very difficult to be found.


    It''s just that there is no trace of the human race in such remote places. Naturally, it is a paradise for all kinds of beasts and monsters. According to Shen Shi''s past experience, it seems that this kind of place is gloomy and quiet. I''m afraid that the most important thing is where poisonous insects and snakes like to stay.


    But at this moment, he is taking the seriously injured Xu Xueying, and he has to find a secret place in a hurry. He can''t care too much for a moment, so even if it causes a faint commotion in the forest in the mountain stream, he still calmly falls down and controls the snow sword to fly around in the mountain stream.


    Poor God, after this circle, he actually saw a cave on the stone wall four feet above the ground below the mountain stream. Looking at the cave, it was dark. Shen Shi picked his eyebrows, took a deep breath, and flew directly to the cave. When he saw that he was about to fly to the entrance of the cave, suddenly there was a roar from the cave. In an instant, a fishy smell rushed up, but a huge figure rushed out of the cave.


    Then, with a little moonlight falling from his head, Shen Shi saw that it was a gorgeous tiger with a huge body. Standing up, it looked higher than him. It should have been regarded as the first-class monster.


    This cave has its owner.


    In the face of such a monster, Shen Shi doesn''t want to retreat. Instead of putting down Xu Xueying in his hand, Shen Shi frees up a hand and directly points it at the fierce tiger. The spirit in his eyes suddenly flourishes.


    Five fingers bend and stretch, as if there were mysterious magic power, suddenly gathered out of thin air. The darkness under the deep stream suddenly solidified for a moment.


    Then the strange sound of light burst out from behind him like a deep water burst out from the sky.


    He is like a God who suddenly appears in the golden light. Even his eyes seem to be reflected in gold. He no longer has the slightest emotion and stares at the front indifferently.


    Five elements technique x {2022} golden blade!


    The giant tiger seemed to feel the breath of danger. His body suddenly stopped in mid air, and his eyes suddenly showed a sense of timidity. However, before he made any response, the glittering golden spot in the dark suddenly burst into light at the same time, just like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, shooting at the giant tiger from all directions at the same time.


    The wind suddenly fierce, like a sharp blade cut through this mountain forest, I do not know how many years of silence, in that moment, all the chaos in this mountain are silent.


    Outside the golden light, the darkness looked coldly, watching the golden light suddenly take shape and become a huge golden blade, which directly cleaved on the tiger''s hardest forehead without any stop.


    In the middle of the air, Shen Shi''s palm suddenly grasped, and the green tendons burst up, as if they had exhausted all their strength. Then, the giant tiger in front of him gave out a huge roar.


    "Boom!"


    The whole body of the huge beast tumbled and flew out. The huge tiger''s head was almost split in half, and it hit the hard stone wall heavily. Then it fell to the ground and was killed instantly.


    Shen Shi''s face turned pale in mid air and gasped for breath. Then he immediately flew into the cave. Behind him, the little golden light seemed to have exhausted all his strength. It gradually faded and dissipated into a void of darkness.


    Such a giant tiger''s cave is extremely dangerous, but it also has one advantage, that is, when you solve the beast, this cave is almost the safest place, and there can''t be any other monsters and poisonous insects.


    Shen Shi felt this as soon as he entered the cave, and immediately laid Xu Xueying on the ground. Then he directly lit a candle with fireball technique and put it aside to cure her injury.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    Under the yellow candle fire, Xu Xueying''s face seemed to be white and almost transparent. Even the breath was weak and almost hard to feel. Shen Shi''s heart sank again. He didn''t dare to delay any longer, so he immediately looked at her wound.


    When his hands stretched out, there was a pause for a moment, but soon, he continued to put them down without expression. On Xu Xueying''s blood soaked clothes, he opened the blood stained lapel, revealing her body and wound.


    The candle flickered, reflecting Xu Xueying''s white skin between the chest and abdomen. However, most of them had been stained with blood, and even the clothes were stained with blood for too long, showing a dark brown color, tightly adhered to the skin.


    Shen Shi rips open her clothes and touches the wound. Xu Xueying still feels pain in a coma. Although her eyes are still closed, her eyebrows are wrinkled and her face is in pain. Shen Shi looks at her with some worry. Then he opens her abdomen, and her pupil shrinks slightly. He sees a bloody wound. It cuts from the bottom of Xu Xueying''s chest and makes a ferocious big mouth, which stains her white body with bloody color.


    A beautiful girl, now looks like a bloody miserable ghost.


    Shen Shi has a trace of regret in his eyes. Now he doesn''t hesitate any more. He goes to Ruyi bag and takes out some of the healing pills he used to keep when he was wandering in the river and lake. First, he pours water on Xu Xueying''s wound, rinses the wound, and then daubs the external medicine on it.


    In this process, perhaps the cold water stimulated Xu Xueying''s skin. Her body trembled a little, and she let out a slightly painful groan. Even the snow-white skin near the wound seemed to tremble. Just as Shen Shi was applying the wound medicine, he suddenly found that things seemed worse than he thought.


    Such a big wound is not only spacious and ferocious, but also penetrates deeply into the skin. Even after so long, there are three places on Xu Xueying''s wound that are still bleeding continuously. As soon as the medicine is sprinkled, it will be washed away by the blood.


    Shen Shi''s face changed, and there was a trace of anxiety on his face. Now Xu Xueying was seriously injured, especially because the wound lost too much blood. If it continued like this, I''m afraid the gods would not be able to save her.


    He suddenly clenched his teeth and sat down beside Xu Xueying. Then he lifted her upper body and held her in his arms with one hand. The other hand shook slightly. With the sound of "poof", a fireball lit up from his palm and burst into flames.


    Shen Shi''s face had a look of impatience, but after a moment''s hesitation, he took a deep look at Xu Xueying''s pale face and turned over his hand to cover it. In an instant, the burning fireball pressed on Xu Xueying, covering the biggest of the three bleeding wounds.


    "Ah..." Almost at the same time that the flame rolled up and burned the snow-white skin, Xu Xueying''s body was violently shocked and screamed out in pain. She woke up from the faint, suddenly in a cold sweat on her pale face, and her whole body was bent up.


    However, Shen Shi''s arm holding her body is like cast iron. He tightly hugs her body and doesn''t let her move. Even if Xu Xueying struggles to escape from his demon like arm, he won''t be moved.


    In this moment full of painful distortion and struggle, Xu Xueying''s absent-minded eyes finally saw Shen Shi, and saw his cold and resolute side face right in front of his eyes, but the face seemed to be a little blurred, far and near, as if in a dream.


    Dreams of nightmares.


    I don''t know how long it took. It seemed that it was just a moment, and it was like a long and unbearable time. Shen Shi finally moved his terrible hand. In the cave, there was only Xu Xueying''s weak, subtle and rapid gasping voice. A drop of crystal sweat dropped from her white forehead and from her face.


    She looked down at her open abdomen and saw that a piece of skin and flesh was burned. It was bloody and even blackened. It was ugly and terrible, but the blood was stopped.


    "If you don''t stop the bleeding, you''ll die."


    In her ear, Shen Shi''s low voice came. Somehow, his words seemed to be a bit tired and hoarse. It seemed that in the scene just now, Xu Xueying was not the only one who suffered. He himself had to bear great pressure to attack such a girl.


    His flawless, gentle and perfect body is like a terrible and ugly scar on his hands. Is there a woman in the world who does not cherish her body? Seeing such a bloody wound, would she be more desperate than death?


    He inhaled deeply. It seemed that he was working hard, and there were sweat drops on his forehead. But when he turned to look at Xu Xueying, Xu Xueying suddenly found that the man''s eyes were as bright as she had never seen in her life. The light in his eyes seemed bright and even burning. He held his body in his arms, looked at himself, and then opened his mouth, calm but firm, word by word:"Don''t die!"


    Pain is still like the tide, waves from the wound, like countless sharp blades cutting the flesh and blood of the body, making people feel miserable, as if they were in a terrible nightmare. But Xu Xueying suddenly quiets down. She lies in Shen Shi''s arms, staring at his face. In a trance, she suddenly feels that the world is so cold, but the body She nestles up to now is strangely warm.


    It''s like a bonfire on a cold night.


    Her eyes suddenly blurred, her mind suddenly stirred, her heart beat faster, and then she suddenly laughed.


    Pale smile, fragile and heartbreaking, but from her mouth, she said something she never believed:


    "brother Shen, help me..."


    She slowly stretched out her trembling hand and grasped the skirt of his chest. Her teeth bit his lips and gasped gently. She pressed her body tightly against the man''s body, as if he was the last and only one in this nightmare.


    Her eyes, without blinking, looked at his face and never looked at her body again.


    Cave, as if at that moment everything is quiet down, there is no sound.


    Until a moment later, suddenly, with a "poof", the light of the fire ignited in Shen Shi''s palm again. Xu Xueying''s body trembled slightly. It seemed that at that moment she subconsciously wanted to dodge. But soon, her tight body relaxed again. She just grasped Shen Shi''s skirt tightly and closed her eyes.


    Shen Shi''s eye muscles twitch for a while, calm face and arms turn over, and directly press on Xu Xueying''s body wound.


    "Ah..."


    Shrill screams echoed in the dark night again.


    The long night seems to be endless.


    A few hills far away from the mountain stream, there was a sudden commotion in a forest under the night, and then a fox jumped out. There is a faint bloodstain in the corner of its mouth. It looks strange, uneasy, but somewhat satisfied.


    Then he looked up at the night sky and saw that the bright moon was hanging in the middle of the sky, and the moon was falling. Suddenly, the fox seemed to have some impulse. Then he opened his mouth to the bright moon and roared up to the sky.


    "Wu..."


    The voice was as shrill as a wolf.


    When the morning light comes up, the mountains in the south of Lanzhou wake up from the cold of the night, and all kinds of sounds begin to ring in the mountains, including animal roaring, bird singing, breeze blowing leaves, and mountain streams flowing through. The white fog has not yet dispersed, floating among the undulating peaks, even the air seems to have a bit of moisture.


    It''s the same in the mountain stream. You can hear some movement in the distance, but maybe it''s because the cave originally lived in a beast, so there are no poisonous insects in the mountain forest. The most you can see is that there are one or two squirrels hopping and chasing on several trees nearby, which adds a bit of life here.


    Shen Shi sat at the entrance of the cave, looking at the sky that was slowly brightening up, and looking into the distance in silence. After a while, suddenly a groan came from the cave behind him. There was a trace of fatigue and pain in the voice. Shen Shi immediately turned back and saw that Xu Xueying was lying on the ground. His body moved for a moment. It seemed that he was trying to turn over in his sleep before he woke up. As a result, he pulled the wound and immediately groaned with pain.


    Her body was covered with a Shen Shi''s dress, her hair was messy, her face looked pale, but it was better than last night, at least her lips were a little ruddy. When Shen Shi quickly steps over and sits down beside her, Xu Xueying has opened her eyes. What she sees at the first glance is Shen Shi''s concerned eyes.


    "Brother Shen..." She gave a smile and a soft cry.


    Seeing Xu Xueying''s body moving, Shen Shi seemed to want to get up. He quickly reached out and pressed her shoulder and said, "you''ve got a wound on your body. You just picked up a life last night. You shouldn''t move now. Be obedient and lie still."


    Xu Xueying was so pressed by him, and her body would not move. Compared with last night, the man who was close at the moment seemed to give her a slightly different feeling, so she soon lay back honestly. Shen Shi sat beside her and looked at her face carefully for a while. He saw that Xu Xueying''s complexion was better than the pale and dying appearance of last night. He was relieved and said: "fortunately, it seems that the pill I gave you has taken effect."


    Xu Xueying still looks weak, but Wen Yan smiles and says, "that''s for sure. Brother Shen, your pills are all the elixirs of Lingxiao sect."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he thought that some of the miraculous medicines he used last night were actually made by Zhong Qinglu. But maybe in the future, this kind of elixir will not be available again. He shook his head, shook off the thoughts and said, "are you feeling better?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Xu Xueying pursed her mouth, looked at him, and then said in a soft voice:


    "pain!"


    Shen Shi was silent when he heard the words, and then he had to comfort Wen Yan: "there''s no way. You''ve suffered so much, of course you have to suffer. But now that these elixirs are effective, you will soon get better. Don''t be afraid. "


    Xu Xueying slightly lowered her head and looked at her body covered by Shen Shi''s clothes. After a moment''s silence, she said, "brother Shen, I want to see the wound."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "what''s good about the wound? Anyway, it will get better sooner or later. Besides, I''ll wrap it up for you. Don''t look, darling, have a good rest..."


    Xu Xueying was biting her lips. Suddenly, she seemed a bit stubborn on her pale face and said, "I want to have a look."


    Shen Shi sighed and tried to persuade Xu Xueying. However, seeing Xu Xueying''s eyes, he only felt that there was some insistence in them. He had to smile bitterly and put his hand around her shoulder. Then he carefully held her up and finally leaned against his body.


    Although Shen Shi has been extremely careful and gentle in this series of movements, Xu Xueying''s face is still in the middle of the time, but this time, maybe she is afraid of affecting Shen Shi, she is biting her teeth, and she has to bear it.


    After she sat down, Shen Shi took a look at Xu Xueying''s pale but beautiful face, then half hugged Xu Xueying''s body to prevent her from slipping, and the other hand gently opened the dress on her body.


    Xu Xueying''s eyes then looked down, and saw that the clothes he was wearing last night were still on his body, and he could see some blood stains on it. In the chest and abdomen where the wound is located, there is a piece of clothes missing. It is obvious that Shen Shi cut off all the bloody clothes when he was helping her with the wound last night, and replaced them with several white cloth bands that were properly tied to the wound.


    Twist tender skin, but a lot of young girl''s face, but there is no white skin on the edge.


    Shen Shi sees Xu Xueying''s appearance in his eyes. At this moment, he feels a little embarrassed. After a dry cough, he quickly washes the coat over Xu Xueying''s body, and then whispers: "Xiaoying, you were seriously injured last night. In order to save you, I had to act in a hurry. I have no intention of taking advantage of you..."


    "I know." Xu Xueying leaned on his chest, and suddenly interrupted him softly, saying, "brother Shen, I don''t blame you. You saved my life. I can''t thank you enough. "


    Shen Shi nodded and saw that Xu Xueying was still in good spirits. After sitting up, her face seemed ruddy. She no longer urged her to lie down and let her lean against her body. Then she said, "I don''t have women''s clothes on me. I can only do this now. When you are a little better, we''ll leave here and buy clothes for you when we pass by some towns."


    "Well..." Xu Xueying agrees, but it seems that her attention is not on it. Her eyes are still looking at her chest and abdomen intentionally or unintentionally. After a while, she only hears her quiet way: "brother Shen, do you think this place on my body will have ugly scars that will never disappear?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and he wanted to comfort the girl. But when he thought of the ferocious wound he saw last night, and in order to stop bleeding and save lives, he had to burn her skin directly at the critical moment. In this way, the possibility of leaving scars in the future is almost inevitable.


    Without hearing Shen Shi''s answer, Xu Xueying glances at him, and his face is a little gloomy. Shen Shi doesn''t know why he can''t bear it. After a moment''s hesitation, he says:


    "Xiaoying, I''m not telling you the truth. You are seriously injured this time. It''s really possible that you may leave a scar, and the estimate is not small. However, you don''t have to worry too much. There are many miraculous things in the world. As far as I know, there are some miraculous medicines that can eliminate scars. When this time is over, I promise you that I will find it for you, won''t I? "


    Xu Xueying raised her head and gave him a deep look. A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. Then she nodded heavily and said:


    "good!"


    Looking at Xu Xueying''s joyful expression, Shen Shi is stunned. For a moment, he doesn''t quite understand why she looks sad. When she turns around, she looks much better. Maybe the girl''s mind is like this, and he doesn''t quite understand. Just after he said something like a promise, Shen Shi suddenly moved in his heart, but he suddenly thought of another thing that was far away and forgotten in his memory.


    Many years ago, in fact, he promised another girl, the starfish girl of the red clam demon clan, that he would take her to his hometown if he had a chance. Because starfish have been living in Hongbeng village on herring island since they were young, and have never been to the outside world.


    It''s just that when I was young, the promise on that island was so natural and straightforward, but now it seems extremely frivolous and impractical. In the foreseeable future, this promise can''t be realized. On the one hand, with the reality of today''s world, the appearance of starfish with mussels is very bright. Once the starfish leaves the herring island and sets foot on the Hongmeng continent, they will be recognized as the demon clan in a moment, and it is difficult to predict their fate to meet her. On the other hand, they have left lingxiaozong now, and it is difficult to return to the herring island.In this life, I don''t know if I can see starfish again.


    He was a little dazed for a moment. Xu Xueying called him. Shen Shi didn''t respond. Then he called again. Shen Shi woke up and laughed. Then he gently put Xu Xueying''s body flat on the ground and let her lie down. Then he whispered: "you''re recovering very fast. In addition to those elixirs, your family should cultivate you early He refined some skills and ate some spiritual materials, so his constitution is far better than ordinary people. At this rate of recovery, one or two more days off should be able to barely bear the hardships of running. At that time, I will take you away from here and go back to LiuYun City, Haizhou. "


    Xu Xueying nodded and said, "good."


    Shen Shi took a look at her, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Xiaoying, things were urgent last night, and I didn''t have time to ask you, how did you get this wound on your body, and the woman who took care of you, ah Hong? Are you suffering from these bad guys who have taken you away these days


    Xu Xueying lay quietly on the ground, looking very calm, without sadness or joy. He just looked at Shen Shi. After a moment of silence, he said, "speaking of this, I just have a doubt in my heart. After my accident until today, why didn''t my family come after me to save me? Instead, brother Shen, you came first? "


    Shen Shi smiles. He doesn''t hide it at the moment. He meets the three Chen Zhong in the mountains behind the Qinglong mountains and hears a few words from them. Then he meets Xu Xueying on the great wall and looks at the moon and the sea at night. Next, he sees the scene outside the Qingshan Inn and on the long street the next day.


    Xu Xueying has a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. It seems that even her cheeks are slightly bright. She looks very beautiful in the twilight of the morning. She smiles and says, "brother Shen, are you so sure that the people in the carriage must be me?"


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, but shook his head and said, "now I think about this, I''m not sure. It''s just that it was urgent that day and I didn''t care too much. Even if I''m wrong, it''s just a busy time at most. But if it''s really you, if I don''t follow you, I''m afraid I won''t be at ease all my life. "


    Xu Xueying looked at Shen Shi with gentle eyes and said, "so you went all the way across the mainland to catch up with Lan Zhou?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "fortunately, it''s here."


    Xu Xueying smile, said: "yes, fortunately you came."


    Shen Shi saw that Xu Xueying''s sideburns had a wisp of disorderly hair on her white cheek. He gently smoothed it for her, and then asked with a smile, "by the way, you haven''t told me. How did you escape last night, the woman who guarded you, ah Hong?"


    Xu Xueying suddenly became silent. Her face didn''t change much, but her eyes turned slightly down. In the faint, her bright pupils seemed to shrink slightly.


    Huangp mountain is desolate and desolate, which is a bit abrupt in most of the surrounding mountains with forest and vegetation. However, this area is rarely visited, so even in the daytime, the neighborhood is very quiet.


    At noon on this day, a figure suddenly appeared on the top of the yellow phosphorus mountain. It was a thin man in a long gray shirt with a cloth on his face. He could not see his face and age. However, looking at his gray hair, he should be very old.


    After the masked old man appeared at the top of the mountain, he first looked around. Then he suddenly swept up. His movements were very easy and fast. In a flash, he disappeared into the ravines crisscrossed with strange rocks. After a while, he came to a ravine that looked very secret.


    After walking along the rocky road at the bottom of the rugged ditch for a while and bypassing a sharp and strange stone, a cave hidden behind the big stone appeared. But this masked old man''s steps suddenly stopped at this moment. He could only see some eyebrows on his face through the towel, and his eyebrows seemed to wrinkle suddenly.


    There was a bloody smell in the air at the entrance of the cave.


    The masked old man stood for a moment, and then walked into the cave. He didn''t seem to care about the danger. Maybe in his eyes, there was nothing that could threaten him on the yellow phosphorus mountain. Stepping into the cave, I suddenly felt dark. Then I quickly adapted to the light in the cave. I saw that it was actually a hidden but not big cave. It was a round cave about two feet high and two feet deep. Everything was at a glance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    The light of the sky came down from behind the masked old man, illuminating the scene in the cave, and then a deep red and strong color suddenly came into his eyes.


    It''s the color of blood.


    All over the cave, on the ground and on the wall, it was like a crazy painter smearing shocking blood red in the cave, like a basin of blood sprayed out and splashed to every corner.


    There are many frightening scenes, such as huddled in the corner of the scene.


    Even though this masked old man has lived a long life and seen many vicissitudes in the world, even he can''t be regarded as a good man himself, but at this moment, even he subconsciously held his breath and his eyes suddenly cooled down.


    He stood in the cave for a while, and then came out. When the sun was shining on him again, the warm smell seemed to dispel the haze in the cave. Even he was relieved.


    Then there was a look of doubt and thought in his eyes. After pondering for a moment, he slowly raised his head and looked around the mountain, where there were rolling mountains.


    The mountains are silent, and the world is in awe.


    "At the beginning, I fainted..." Xu Xueying''s voice sounds a little low in the cave. Shen Shi looks at her with some worry. However, seeing that Xu Xueying''s look is not different, he doesn''t open his mouth to interrupt her. Instead, he sits beside her and listens quietly.


    "I don''t know how the bandits like Chen Zhong charmed me and the guards who came from my family. But when I woke up, I found that my hands and feet were tied to death, and my mouth was blocked, and I was left in a carriage. Later, they took me all the way to Lanzhou and ran away, sitting one by one in the teleportation array


    When he said that, Xu Xueying''s face began to fade, and a little bit of loss flashed in her eyes. She said in a soft voice: "at that time, I was very afraid, especially after a teleportation array, I knew that I was thousands of miles away from home, and their hope of finding me and saving me was reduced." Her face seems to have turned a little white at this time. Shen Shi sighs in his heart, thinking that this girl has been held in the palm of heaven by countless people since she was a child. She is deeply loved by the Xu family. Let alone hurt, she may not even have been scolded a little bit.


    It can be imagined that this time she was suddenly abducted and suffered such a heavy and terrible injury, which would be a heavy blow to the girl Xu Xueying, and how frightened she would be. To be honest, after putting herself in the position of Xu Xueying for a while, Shen Shi felt that Xu Xueying had not cried and was crazy, and even could still remain like this This calm mood is quite unexpected. It seems that she is also naturally calm and courageous. If she is more talented in cultivating Taoism, I''m afraid that her future achievements will be limitless. No wonder the whole Xu family has always attached so much importance to this girl.


    "And then?" Feeling Xu Xueying''s silence for a while, Shen Shi couldn''t help asking.


    Xu Xueying''s eyes shook for a moment and said, "later I thought, I''m afraid no one will come to save me this time. On weekdays, when I was with these three bandits, I also heard that they wanted to give me to an old monster as a sacrifice. Moreover, the woman named a Hong told me that every girl who gave me to an old monster didn''t If you don''t play with it, you will die miserably in a few days, and then you will be thrown naked into the mountains and forests and eaten by those beasts. "


    At the end, Xu Xueying''s voice sounds a little trembling. Shen Shi''s face is gloomy. There is a trace of anger in his eyes. Then he sees that Xu Xueying''s white hand seems to be holding tightly and shaking gently. It''s obvious that he is very nervous at the moment. He seems to think of something terrible.


    Shen Shi sighed, shook his head, reached out and held her palm in his palm. Then Wen said, "well, don''t say it. It''s all over."


    The words slowly spread to the heart of his hand, which made him feel warm and calm.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know how the girl escaped last night, but at this moment, he suddenly doesn''t want to ask again. Maybe it doesn''t matter at all. The most important thing is that everything is OK, doesn''t it?


    Just as he was about to avoid this problem and wanted to ask Xu Xueying not to speak and have a good rest, Xu Xueying suddenly turned her head and looked at him quietly. Her palm in his palm suddenly opened, and her soft fingers grasped the edge of his palm from the side and held it very tightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen Shi looks at her, some don''t understand ground to ask a way.


    Xu Xueying has been looking at the man in front of her. There is light in her eyes. After a while, she says, "brother Shen, do you know, there are many times I''m really scared these days."Shen Shi felt a little pain in his heart. Just as he wanted to comfort her, he heard Xu Xueying go on saying:


    "I''m afraid that I''ll really die like this. I''m afraid that I''ll live until now. I''m afraid that I''ll never see my father and mother again. I''m afraid that I still have a lot of things to do, but I don''t have time to do them I have a lot to say, but I really don''t have the chance to say it. "


    "I''m so afraid I''m afraid I''m really dead... " Her voice slowly choked up, a line of crystal tears from her cheek slide, Shen Shi let her grasp his hand, I do not know what to say.


    Perhaps, people always have to experience some things to understand, will understand some truth, but sometimes the middle of the price, perhaps not everyone can afford.


    In the slight trembling and choking voice, Xu Xueying slowly raised her head. Under the misty but more beautiful face, she seemed to grow up a lot suddenly. She just looked at Shen Shi like that, and suddenly there was a smile in her tears. She said in a soft voice:


    "brother Shen, I''m also afraid that I will never see you again, and I''m afraid that I won''t have a chance to say something to you before I die."


    Holding the palm of Shen Shi''s hand, she was brave, firm and smiling. She seemed to ignore it. She wanted to tell him that she was full of youth and the most beautiful and gentle heart in her life:


    "I like you, brother Shen."


    At the foot of the yellow phosphorus mountain, the masked old man walked down slowly with his hands down, his eyes flashing, as if he had been pondering over something. Although the tragedy in that cave was terrible, it certainly could not shake his mind for such figures as him. On the contrary, it inspired him to pursue. However, even if he wanted to pursue it, he felt a little tricky at the moment, even with his ability.


    The dead on the mountain have been dead for a day, and this period of time is enough for the murderer to escape far away. Especially if the murderer is a monk who can walk in the air, it is almost difficult to find him again. However, despite this, the masked old man did not feel angry and disappointed, because he had known a lot of things through so many years of experience.


    For example, everyone in the world can not be without any involvement, there will always be a variety of causal entanglement. Since there is no clue in the yellow phosphorus mountain, we should trace the cause and effect of those dead people. If he remembers correctly


    The masked old man turned his head coldly and looked to a certain direction to the north, where there might be something he wanted to know in the distant place, the black wood city.


    When his mind was fixed, the masked old man no longer hesitated. He stepped forward and wanted to go there. Just at this moment, a fox suddenly jumped out of a tree more than ten feet in front of him. His body was white, and he called "Yo Yo" twice. Then he stood by the edge of the forest, turned his head and looked around. Even when he saw the figure here, he suddenly became angry Only the faint green fox eyes also fell on the masked old man.


    The masked old man just picked up his steps and suddenly took them back.


    The fox stood on the edge of the woods, looked at the figure in the distance, looked at the silent mountains and fields, and then shook his body, opened his mouth and yawned lazily. The sun came down and shone on the fox''s white fur, which was very beautiful.


    The masked old man looked at the fox and seemed to move his mind. But he soon shook his head and said to himself, "although the skin looks good, it''s just an ordinary animal after all. There''s no Demon power in the body. It''s doomed to fail. What''s the use of it? " With that, he turned around and walked past. He didn''t seem very interested.


    The white fox is always quietly squatting on the edge of the forest, perhaps because people are very rare in the mountains here in huangphosphorus mountain. The fox does not seem to be too afraid of people. On the contrary, his eyes show a bit of curiosity, and he has been watching this strange masked old man walk away.


    Until the old man''s figure gradually disappeared in the distance, the fox lowered his head and licked his hair. But at this time, suddenly a voice came from the fox''s head and said:


    "fool, do you know that the man just stretched out a finger and could crush you to pieces, and even dare to stare at you like that?"


    Fox body meal, head up for a while, two eyes and with a bit funny to look at the top of the head, looks like a white eye. And now in the soft but flat fur on the fox''s forehead and between his ears, a small black figure appeared there again.


    The black face and fangs are ferocious, but because they are too small, they can''t see too much ferocity, or even a little funny. It''s just the black kid sitting there with a bad face, grabbing the fox''s ear with one hand, and then yelling:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    "Do you want to die?"


    The fox seemed to feel a little itchy in his ears. He shook his head, and the black kid almost slipped. He was so angry that he patted the fox on the head and cried, "be honest!"


    The fox was silent and didn''t dare to move any more, but after a while, he looked at the direction of the masked old man''s departure and called twice.


    The black kid snorted, holding his chest in both hands, sitting on the fox''s head with his knees crossed, and sneered: "that''s because people don''t like you. Although you have a good appearance, you are born stupid and have no Demon power. Even if you want to catch a watchdog, you won''t be interested in you."


    The fox glanced up with his eyes and whispered a few words. The black kid was stunned when he heard that. Then he jumped up in a flash. He was furious and kicked the fox''s head with his feet. But he couldn''t get rid of his anger. Then he twisted the fox''s ear with his hand, which was about his height, and said:


    "fart, I''m a fool What kind of identity, how can I look up to your tattered body? "


    Fox mouth immediately wailed, the body immediately fell on the ground, looking very depressed and afraid. The black kid scolded a few words, and his anger calmed down a little. Then he sneered and said, "if I say you are stupid, you still refuse to admit it, and you don''t want to think about it. If I really mean to take your body, I will do it long ago. What can you do? But I''m the ancient ghost king, who has the power of heaven and earth. Even if I want to seize the body, I have to find a unique talent. Even if it''s not human who wants to find animals, why can''t I find an ancient dragon or a thousand year old demon? I don''t know why I want you to have no Demon power. What''s the use of a broken body? Do you want to die early and reincarnate early? "


    At the end of the day, the black kid looked fierce and excited. He seemed to feel that he had been greatly insulted and that he had been punching and kicking the fox''s head again. However, the fox seemed to be suddenly happy. He didn''t care much about it even though the black kid was tossing about. Instead, he stood up and squatted over there with a silly smile.


    When the black kid saw this, he seemed to feel a moment of powerlessness. A fist that was about to be hammered down fell down and scolded: "Damn, I''ve lost my face as an ancient ghost clan because I''m going to bother with such a stupid fox as you."


    The fox waited for a while. Seeing that the little black devil seemed to have no intention of getting angry again, he quickly stood up and looked like he was going to leave here. He just looked as if he had a lingering fear and looked at the place where the masked old man left.


    The black kid snorted and said, "don''t worry about him. Although that guy has made Yuandan, his body is broken and his spirit power is in disorder. He has no hope of making progress in his life. It''s just his appearance." He said, pausing for a moment, and then said, "standing in front of you, I can''t even see the mystery in your animal''s body clearly, but it''s just a waste yuan Dan. It''s not worth mentioning."


    The fox turned his head and looked puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t understand what the black kid was saying. The black kid was depressed. He put his hand on his forehead and sat down on the fox''s head. He scolded again.


    The fox thought about it and didn''t understand it, so he didn''t think much about it. He turned and walked towards the yellow phosphorus mountain. The black kid frowned and said, "there''s no one on the mountain. What are you doing up there?"


    The fox called twice. The black kid thought about it and said to himself, "you''re going to find that young man, eh Actually, it''s not bad. You are too stupid and weak. The young man is a little clever. He has won the true biography of Huang Ming. Although his fighting power is not as good as that of friar Yuandan, he can''t be underestimated. It seems safer to follow him. "


    Thinking of this, he immediately made a decision, patted the fox on the head and said, "OK, let''s find him now."


    The fox was overjoyed and ran to the yellow phosphorus mountain. The black kid pulled his ear and said angrily, "fool, that Shen Shi is not on the mountain, it''s over there." It is said that the direction of Huangshan Mountain is northwest.


    The fox was startled and looked up. The little black ghost looked better. He said haughtily, "don''t talk nonsense. Who''s your ghost grandfather No, what the hell! Er, it doesn''t sound right. It''s like swearing forget it. Although Lao Tzu was in a bad mood for a while, there are many mysterious means. What''s the point of putting a mark on him? Listen to me and go there. "


    With a cry of joy, the fox seemed to believe the little black devil''s words easily, and then strode in that direction.


    And above his head, although the fox ran and bumped all the way, the black kid was very stable. Looking at the surrounding scenery one by one, his ferocious face also showed a bit of meditation, as if thinking about something.


    "Well, I didn''t think of it before. Shen Shi''s body seems to be ok..."


    The day passed peacefully. As the sun rose and set, and the sky gradually darkened, Shen Shi, sitting in the cave, breathed out a breath. It seems that we are going to sleep again in the silent valley. All the sounds are quiet, only the occasional sound of mountain wind rustling.Xu Xueying''s slow breathing came from behind. Shen Shi looked back at her and saw that she was sleeping. Her face was ruddy than this morning. It could be seen that her injury was really getting better. In some dim light, the expression on the sleeping girl''s face was very peaceful, and even there was a faint smile on her lips.


    What she was covered with was still Shen Shi''s clothes. Perhaps because she had moved before, a corner of the clothes had slipped from her chest. Shen Shi sighed and went over to help her cover her clothes. Then he looked at the girl and shook his head in silence.


    During the day, after Xu Xueying suddenly said that to him, Shen Shi was really a little stunned at that time. Maybe at that time, a fierce monster suddenly appeared in the cave, which might not surprise him so much. However, for Xu Xueying, this remark seems to be like her catharsis. After that, she felt tired quickly after excitement, excitement and initial joy and shyness, and then soon fell asleep again.


    Maybe she was just too scared. When she was desperate, when she was seriously injured, she suddenly saw Shen Shi and the hope of life. That''s why she was so excited


    Shen Shi thought with some headache, but suddenly he felt something. He turned his head and looked out of the cave. Then he stood up and walked to the cave.


    In the dusk of the evening, the mountain forest was silent. Suddenly, a white shadow jumped out of the forest. It was the snow fox that trotted all the way to the bottom of the cave. Then it jumped up and jumped to Shen Shi''s side. It called several times and looked very happy.


    Shen Shi was surprised, and then a smile appeared on his face. He bent down and laughed. He touched the fox''s head several times, then hugged it and said with a smile: "how did you catch up? It''s very powerful. I thought I would go to the yellow phosphorus mountain tomorrow morning to see if I could find you


    Snow fox rubs Shen Shi''s palm with his head. He looks very happy. Shen Shi teases him for a while, then takes him back to the cave. At this moment, looking at the fox and Xu Xueying lying on the ground, who was seriously injured but still survived, Shen Shi suddenly felt that his trip was not in vain.


    Holding the happy snow fox, Shen Shi stroked its soft fur and leaned against the stone wall. After a while, he slowly closed his eyes. Snow fox is also quiet, lying beside Shen Shi, but did not immediately fall asleep, but a pair of eyes looking around, gradually a faint green light flickering, first looked at the sleeping Xu Xueying in front, and then turned his head, deeply staring at Shen Shi.


    His eyes seemed to think a little, but after a while, the light of a little green slowly faded, the fox yawned, the big hairy tail rolled up, buried his head under it, and soon fell asleep.


    At the same time, in the city of ebony.


    The scene of the prosperous city and the wilderness is certainly not the same. Even if it gets dark, the liveliest long street in the city is still lively. Shenxianhui branch is one of the best, but after all, it''s evening, and the flow of people is much less than the most busy time in the day. Many clerks in the shop are relieved, and they are looking forward to the closing moment when they are dealing with not too many guests.


    So at this time, there is no doubt that the atmosphere in the fairyland is relaxed. However, compared with the front one, the back hall, which was supposed to be quieter and more peaceful, is quite different from the usual one.


    The shopkeeper entered the study only when he had something important. At the moment, the light was bright. There were five people sitting or standing in the room, but there were more than a dozen people standing in the yard outside. It''s strange that there are more than ten people in each other''s clothes, but on the other side, there are only four people who are similar.


    It seems that the study is divided into two sides, with three people on one side. In the middle is the old shopkeeper of Shenxian club in heimucheng branch. The two people standing beside him, one young and one middle-aged, happen to be the two people who answered questions when Shen Shi came to hear the news. One of the two opposite the three was sitting opposite the shopkeeper. He was short and plump with a gentle face, but his eyes were not angry. Behind him stood a man with a smart look, his eyes as cold as a hawk falcon. It seemed completely different from those Terran friars who usually walk in the street.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    If you really want to compare, maybe those ordinary friars are like sheep, and this man is like a beast of prey.


    On the side of the immortal Club branch in heimucheng, the old shopkeeper is old and experienced. He seems calm at the moment, but the two people behind him are a little unnatural at the moment. Especially when the man standing behind the short fat man''s cold and pressing eyes sweep over, it seems like a hungry wolf monster suddenly appears in front of his eyes, and he is about to die The feeling of rushing over is general, which makes people feel cold at the bottom of my heart.


    The old shopkeeper turned back slightly and looked at his two subordinates. Then he shook his head and sighed. He said to the short fat man sitting opposite him: "people in small places have not seen much of the world. Let shopkeeper Shen see the joke."


    This short fat man turned his face at the moment, and it was Shen Tai, Shen Shi''s father. He said with a smile, "shopkeeper song is joking. My brothers, most of their subordinates came from savage places in those days, and they are quite wild. It''s common for you not to be used to them. " Then he pauses, glances over the faces of the two men, and finally falls on the face of shopkeeper song, saying,


    "shopkeeper song, as I asked before, where did the young man named Shen Shi come and go? Don''t you really know?"


    Shopkeeper song''s face was dignified. Su Rong said, "it''s true. You and I belong to the same family for a while. Brother Shen, you have Zhou''s immortal handwriting. I dare not deceive you."


    Shen Tai waved his hand and said, "Shen doesn''t mean that. I just don''t want to hide it from brother song. In fact, that young man of that day was my only legitimate son in the world."


    Song shopkeeper and his two people behind him suddenly face slightly changed, face dew surprised, said: "so?"


    Shen Tai gave a bitter smile and didn''t speak. After a moment, the shopkeeper of song frowned and said, "this matter may also involve a great monk of Dan realm. Do you know brother Shen?"


    Shen Tai eyebrows slightly pick, eyes slightly droop, it seems that at this moment, he suddenly seems to be touched by the song shopkeeper this sentence in the bottom of my heart a memory in general. After a while, I heard that he suddenly gave a faint smile and said in a low voice:


    "the great monk of Yuandan realm, he is so powerful."


    It was not until late at night that Shen Tai and his wife came out, accompanied by shopkeeper song and others. There was a commotion in the courtyard outside the study. But after a closer look, we can see that the one who made most of the noises was the one with few people, while the other ten people were all silent. At the same time, they turned their heads and looked at Shen Tai. It was like that It''s a group of silent shadows hiding in the dark.


    At this time, the night is quiet and silent, and the movement is particularly clear, making almost all the people present feel it. Standing on the steps, shopkeeper song''s face changed slightly, his brows wrinkled, and he gave a cold look at the four or five people standing on the side of the yard.


    Shen Tai seems to have no feeling about it. He turns back to the manager of song and says, "I''m sorry to disturb brother song. If you have a chance in the future, please have a good drink in Tianhong city to show your heart. "


    Song shopkeeper also arched his hand, his face was gentle, and he said with a smile: "brother Shen is very polite. If there is anything else I can do for you in Lanzhou, just open your mouth."


    Shen Tai smiles, and then walks down the stone steps. Behind him, the man with cold and sharp eyes, like a falcon, follows closely, and then the dozen silent men follow in order.


    A group of people left here in this way. I don''t know why, when they disappeared from the courtyard, these people in the branch of Shenxian society in heimucheng breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and then looked at each other. All of a sudden, they found that although the people on the other side were silent all the time, they had already suppressed here unconsciously.


    Shopkeeper song glanced at these men, and his face looked ugly. For a moment, people nearby did not dare to speak. Only the young man yuan Niu was his usual confidant. He knew his heart a little. He coughed and waved to the people around him. As soon as the warlord yuan amnesty and Song Dynasty were left, the orcs were scattered.


    Yuan Niu took a look at the shopkeeper song in front of him and said carefully, "shopkeeper, are these really the people in our immortal society?"


    Song shopkeeper light tunnel: "nature is."


    Yuan Niu shook his head and said, "I feel that although these people are speechless, they all seem to have some blood. It''s like It''s like a murderer fighting all day long. It''s not like a businessman like our fairy Association. "


    Song shopkeeper face a cold, suddenly scolded: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Yuan Niu was surprised and bowed his head and said, "yes."


    Shopkeeper song snorted coldly. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "you are still too young. There are many things you don''t know. In the future, you only need to keep one thing in mind. We immortals will have such a huge situation, which can not be maintained by doing business honestly. "


    Yuan Niu promised in a low voice, "yes."


    Shopkeeper song frowned, as if he was scolding yuan Niu, but he was also a little surprised. After pondering for a moment, he said to himself, "I didn''t hear that there was such a figure in the meeting before. Where did it come from? Moreover, I think Shen Tai''s way is clear and common. On the contrary, there are some fierce and rebellious people among the people who follow him. But why do all these people worship under this man''s door... "Just as he was meditating, he suddenly heard a few clear birds singing. Suddenly, they sounded in the night. Manager song and Yuan Niu looked up at the same time. Then he saw a strange bird with bright feathers flying up from some corner. He circled around the yard, and then flew out of the yard. The speed was so fast that it disappeared in the night.


    After a long silence, shopkeeper song withdrew his eyes and said to Yuan Niu, "Shen Tai''s intention is not clear, but I think he attaches great importance to that son. I''m afraid that Lanzhou will be a bit uneasy in the near future. You can go back and warn the people at the bottom that they should be honest recently. Don''t make trouble and don''t go out of the city at will. "


    Yuan Niu agreed, turned around and wanted to leave. Suddenly, he was stopped by shopkeeper song. He saw the old man''s brow locked. After pondering for a while, he said, "also, everyone around the house where Chen Zhong''s mother lives should withdraw. They are not allowed to get close to him within ten days."


    Yuan Niu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and agreed, turned and strode away.


    It''s a long night. There are few people on the street. Most of them have fallen asleep now. A cold moon hung high in the night sky, and the moonlight scattered on the streets of the city, illuminating the slowly moving carriage and the silent people following behind it.


    As the birds began to sing, a strange bird suddenly fell from the night sky and landed on the carriage. Then it opened the curtain with its beak and got into the carriage. After a while, a low voice suddenly came out of the carriage and called out:


    "Xiao Qi."


    The sharp eyed man nearest to the carriage immediately stepped forward and said, "yes."


    The curtain half opened, and then Shen Tai came out, but he sat down in front of the car and moved his neck. It seemed that his whole body was a little stiff. The man named Xiao Qi''s face changed slightly and said in a low voice, "shopkeeper, it''s windy outside. You''d better go into the car and talk."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "it''s OK. Although my old problem is not good, this time in Tianhong City, the immortal Zhou gave me a panacea. According to the old man, it can keep me safe for at least three years."


    Qi was silent, but his face was still worried.


    Shen Tai doesn''t seem to want to continue to tangle in this matter. Instead, he looks at him and suddenly says, "if you really meet the monk of Yuan Dan realm this time, are you afraid?"


    Xiao Qi''s face was expressionless and said, "I''m not afraid."


    Shen Tai looked at him and suddenly laughed. Then he said, "that''s the great monk of Yuan Dan kingdom?"


    Xiao Qi said faintly: "in those fierce and strange worlds, shopkeeper, you led our brothers to go back and forth in the bloodbath. You haven''t seen anything. Even if you are not inferior to the fierce beasts and foreign bodies in Yuandan realm, you have met them more than once or twice."


    Shen Tai nodded, as if he didn''t have much awe for the rebelliousness of his subordinates, even for the yuan Danjing friars, who are the most powerful of the Terrans. On the contrary, he didn''t show much surprise. After pondering for a moment, he looked at the more than ten people who followed him in silence and asked Xiao Qi:


    "how are you doing recently?"


    Xiao Qi, with a cool face, said: "don''t worry, shopkeeper. These people are people who have passed through the gate of hell several times. They have already been open-minded. What''s left are only their own talents. Lao Qi and I are at the highest level. We should be just one step away from breaking through Yuandan, but it''s also the most difficult. It''s hard to say whether we can succeed or not. There are five high-level gods and six middle-level gods, which is roughly the same


    Speaking of this, Xiao Qi''s eyes were fixed, and his fierce momentum slowly spread out. He said to Shen Tai: "none of us is the kind of rubbish who stand there foolishly and fight with friar Yuandan. What are we afraid of, a friar Yuandan?"


    Shen Tai stares at him for a long time, and suddenly grins. However, the gentleness on his face is slowly disappearing. Instead, he has the same cold air as Xiao Qi and other people, even vaguely.


    Behind Xiao Qi, all of a sudden, there was a slight vibration. They looked at the carriage together, and there was a kind of awe in their eyes.


    As the cold moonlight came down, Shen Tai looked up and said, "come on, let''s go to Chen Zhong''s house."


    After another day''s cultivation, when Xu Xueying wakes up from her sleep at dawn the next day, she seems to have recovered a lot from her injury. Her spirit and complexion are much better. Shen Shi was surprised by the speed of recovery. According to his original idea, Xu Xueying would have to lie down for at least three days.


    Just looking at what she looks like now, she seems to be able to barely walk the next day. Shen Shi is a little uneasy. He carefully looks at Xu Xueying''s wounds, including her spiritual power, and finds that everything is getting better. Shen Shi is a little surprised. He asks Xu Xueying, but Xu Xueying can''t tell why. In the end, Shen Shi ponders in his heart, but silently thinks that the key to the problem is probably the several kinds of elixirs he gave Xu Xueying.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Zhong Qinglu made those kinds of miraculous drugs for him in private earlier. It seems that the effect is surprisingly good I don''t know whether Zhong Qinglu''s alchemy has been perfected, or whether she quietly added some more precious spiritual materials to these elixirs?


    These things are not clear now. Shen Shi doesn''t mention them in his mind, so he discusses with Xu Xueying what to do next in the cave. In addition to the two of them talking here, the snow fox in the cave also woke up from the deep sleep, looked up at them, stood up and stretched, and then walked to the cave.


    As he passed by Shen Shi, Shen Shi took out a piece of preserved meat from Ruyi''s bag and handed it to the fox. Unexpectedly, the fox took a look at the meat, sniffed it with his nose, and then ignored it indifferently. He walked forward to the entrance of the cave, then jumped down with a dart, trotted all the way, and got into a clump of trees in a twinkling of an eye.


    Shen Shi is a little surprised. He takes a look at the direction where the fox runs. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t want to eat the preserved meat. However, he doesn''t care much. He puts the preserved meat aside and continues to talk with Xu Xueying.


    In fact, at the beginning of their conversation, Shen Shi was a little embarrassed, because Xu Xueying suddenly grabbed him the night before yesterday and said a confession to him, which made him feel at a loss. You know, all along, Xu Xueying is sun you''s cousin, and the Xu family has helped him a lot, so he treats Xu Xueying as his sister.


    However, to his surprise, after the beginning of the day, Xu Xueying seems to have suddenly forgotten what happened last night. No matter how she talks and behaves, she is the same as before, as if she has never said anything like you. Shen Shi in surprise, but also in the heart of a sigh of relief, thought that it should be her age is still young, this period of time by the stimulation is too much, so it will be speechless.


    Since Xu Xueying didn''t mention it, Shen Shi naturally took it for granted. They got along as naturally as they used to. After saying this for a while, both Shen Shi and Xu Xueying thought that they should leave Lanzhou immediately, and then go back to the Xu family in LiuYun City, Haizhou as soon as possible. However, in the route and method of leaving, they have a little difference.


    The fastest way to get back to Liuyun city in Haizhou from huangphosphorus mountain is to go to heimu City, of course, and then use the transmission array in the city to transmit all the way. It is the same as walking back the way that Chen Zhong and others had captured Xu Xueying, until they came back to Haizhou. This is also Xu Xueying''s idea. To her surprise, Shen Shi disagrees with this. Instead of agreeing to go to heimu City, he discusses with Xu Xueying to continue to go south and directly enter Yinzhou. Then he goes to woliu City, where there is a teleportation array. He leaves there and goes all the way back to Haizhou.


    If you follow Shen Shi''s path, it will take at least five to seven more days. Xu Xueying doesn''t quite understand, but Shen Shi just says, "I think that old monster should have arrived at huangphosphorus mountain these days and found that things have changed. If he can''t hide, he''ll be fine, but there are a few monks in the world who are good friends. In my opinion, I''m afraid he''s mostly going to pursue this matter to the end. If he doesn''t find us for the time being, then the biggest possibility is that he will trace the clues of Chen Zhong and others, and will surely go to the black wood city. "


    He looked at Xu Xueying sincerely and said, "although I know you have suffered a lot this time, to be honest, if that old monster is really a monk of Yuandan, you and I can''t provoke him now."


    Xu Xueying is silent for a moment, then nods and quickly agrees to Shen Shi''s suggestion. Shen Shi is surprised by her crisp and quick decision, because he thought Xu Xueying would struggle for a while at least. Perhaps sensing Shen Shi''s surprise, Xu Xueying said in a soft voice:


    "brother Shen, I believe you."


    Shen Shi smiles. He doesn''t know what to say for a moment. He thinks that it''s no wonder that the whole Xu family values this girl so much. She is better than most people of her age. If you think of the girl''s ability to change her mind and stir up the relationship between Chen Zhong and Chen Zhong in such a desperate situation a few days ago, it''s really amazing.


    Shen Shi even faintly felt that if Xu Xueying''s talent in cultivation was higher, there would be another brilliant person in Lingxiao sect in the future.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but feel a little sad, but on the surface, he didn''t show too much. In the chat with Xu Xueying, he began to pack up and prepare to leave. And when he was about to pack up, the snow-white fox just ran back and burped heavily on the way.


    Shen Shi took a look at the fox, and saw that the fox was as usual, and there seemed to be nothing unusual about it. However, after walking twice in the cave, he still didn''t touch the meat on the ground.


    Since they had agreed on their way back, they had no plan to go to heimu city. However, after leaving this secret mountain stream, Shen Shi did not immediately take Xu Xueying and fox to the south to enter Yinzhou.


    According to his memory of coming here when he was young, Shen Shi and Xu Xueying first went to Tonghe City, which is closer to the border of Lanzhou. This is his first foothold in Lanzhou when he fled from Yinzhou at the age of 12. That is to say, in this city, he got the news that his father and the immortals Association secretly conspired to plot against the Li family ancestors of xuanyinmen. After that, his new life was the real beginning.He didn''t tell anyone about the past in detail, including his long-time friend sun you. He just mentioned it roughly at the beginning. Now he is taking Xu Xueying to Tonghe City, of course, not to remember the past, but to buy some clothes and personal belongings for the injured girl in addition to some things he needs to go on the road later.


    After all, you can''t let a beautiful girl wear a ragged dress for a long distance.


    Before entering Tonghe City, Shen Shi was a little careful, but as he expected, there was peace in Tonghe city and nothing bad happened to them. Shen Shi successfully bought all the things here, and even bought a carriage, so that Xu Xueying can have a better rest. Then they left the city the same day and went all the way south, leaving Lanzhou and entering the state where Shen Shi was born and grew up.


    Yinzhou.


    Yinzhou and Lanzhou are adjacent to each other. Except for a few boundary steles at several main intersections, most of them have no obvious signs. In fact, most of this demarcation, including the well-known demarcation of 90 states in one city of Hongmeng Kingdom, inherited the customs of the former days.


    This is not only due to the popularity of conventions, but also due to the fact that Yuan Wentian gave up the chance to become emperor after the Terran overthrew the demon king court, resulting in the absence of a strong Dynasty in the future. For many years, the secular power in the Hongmeng world has been scattered in the hands of many religious sects, especially the four orthodox sects. The powerful chamber of commerce such as the immortal society also has great potential, but there are few people to do such things as demarcation.


    Walking through the boundary between Lanzhou and Yinzhou, I really can''t see the difference between the two ends of the boundary. The same land, the same vegetation, and even the same mountains and rivers in some places. Sitting in the carriage that she bought, Xu Xueying relaxed and lay down. Although the car was bumpy from time to time along the way, it was not very comfortable, but her physical condition at the moment was much more comfortable than walking.


    So when Xu Xueying knew from Shen Shikou that she had entered Yinzhou at the moment, she didn''t have any feeling. In her heart, the only state that had different meaning to her was her hometown Haizhou.


    Shen Shi bought the carriage along the road from Tonghe city. It''s ordinary but strong and clean. It''s the most common one in the world. The puller was also an old horse with some years old. He was experienced and walked quietly all the way. In the sound of wheels turning, he walked towards the deep of Yinzhou.


    After a while, Xu ran out of the carriage and saw the shadow of Shen sitting in front of the snow curtain, but there was something strange about Shen''s back.


    I don''t know when to start. Xu Xueying suddenly finds that Shen Shi hasn''t spoken for a long time. When she thinks about it carefully, she feels that he seems to be in Yinzhou, and the whole person is suddenly silent. In addition to the occasional promise when Xu Xueying asked questions, he almost kept silent for the rest of the time, looking forward to the front, as if constantly looking at the world.


    Xu Xueying is a little puzzled, but Shen Shi once told her to stay in the car and not come out, so that she can rest at ease and not let outsiders see her appearance, just in case. It''s no surprise that the old monster is the people of Yinzhou, although huangphosphorus mountain is in Lanzhou, but it''s so close to Yinzhou. So she said to the man outside through the car curtain:


    "brother Shen, what''s the matter with you? I see that you are silent all the way, as if you have any thoughts? "


    As soon as her voice was heard, Shen Shi and the snow fox in front of the car turned their heads at the same time. Shen Shi was OK. The fox turned his head and looked a little strange. In a trance, he was a bit of a human. Xu Xueying was startled. He could not help but shrink back a little. Then he reacted, but he laughed and scolded, saying:


    "this fox Why do you look at me like other people


    Shen Shi patted the fox on the head and pulled it to his side. The fox barked twice. He looked dissatisfied and turned his head to stare at the carriage. Shen Shi didn''t care about her either. He told Xu Xueying in the carriage to lie down after a lot of rest. Then he looked at the front of the road and saw that there were few pedestrians on the spacious and flat road, which was very clean. After pondering for a moment, he sighed and said:


    after a while, he said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    "In fact, I grew up here in Yinzhou when I was a child."


    "Ah?" Xu Xueying is surprised and looks surprised. When she was in LiuYun City, she secretly inquired about Shen Shi. However, the whole Xu family didn''t know much about this Lingxiao sect disciple. Sun you, the only best way to inquire about Shen Shi, seldom came to the Xu family, especially when he got the information After the cultivation of grandfather sun Mingyang and the clear establishment of the successor of the next generation of the sun family, he had less contact with the Xu family.


    Xu Xueying didn''t know what happened to Shen Shi when he was a boy. When she heard Shen Shi say that, she became interested. She couldn''t help sitting up and leaning against the side of the car. Then she gently pulled open the car curtain to reveal a gap and looked out.


    Maybe Shen Shi''s words before had another taste in her heart. Now when she looked at the scenery in Yinzhou, Xu Xueying suddenly felt that it was different from Lanzhou.


    The land is wider, the trees are higher, and the rivers and mountains are clearer? There are those clouds in the sky. It seems that they are thicker than those in Lanzhou. They look dark.


    "Is it going to rain over there?" Xu Xueying takes back her eyes and asks Shen Shi curiously.


    Shen Shi looked up and looked at the hazy sky silently. After a moment''s silence, he said, "no, in that direction, there should be a very tall mountain named Tianyin mountain. The terrain of the mountain is strange and the climate is different from other places. It''s cloudy all the year round. People living under the mountain can see it for most of their lives It''s all cloudy in the sky. "


    "Ah, I see..." Then he asked, "where is the gray shadow of your hometown in the snowy sky?"


    The corners of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly, and his eyes were looking at the gray clouds, which gradually became cold. Xu Xueying didn''t feel it behind him, but the fox who was pressed by him seemed to feel something and suddenly looked up at him.


    After a while, Shen Shi pointed to the hazy sky and said calmly, "it''s just over there, at the foot of Tianyin mountain, xilucheng."


    "Shall we pass there?"


    "Yes."


    LiuYun City, Haizhou, Xu''s old house.


    The dreary and depressing atmosphere over the Xu family has lasted for many days, but until today, there is still no sign of dispersing. Miss Xueying still has no sign of coming back. The faces of several people, such as the grandfather and the second master, are as dark as day by day. Although the Xu family is still searching, the feeling of despair has been piled up in everyone''s mind.


    After so many days of silence, even the slightest clue has not been found, many people have actually given up in their hearts. In this case, maybe only Xu Xueying''s closest relatives still have the last hope, that is, the hope that the supernatural beings may have miracles.


    After shaking his head, Uncle Xu and his grandmother came out of the living room in silence.


    In a breathless depression, Mrs. Xu, sitting at the top of the table, seemed to be ten years old. With deep fatigue, she waved her hand and said in a soft voice: "forget it, accept your fate..."


    Xu Teng and Xu Xing were speechless and sad. On the contrary, after taking a deep breath, Mrs. Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened a little. She seemed to cheer up and waved to sun you, saying, "come here, little friend. Grandma has something to say to you."


    Sun you''s eyes flashed slightly, nodded and agreed:


    "yes."


    Sun you went to old Mrs. Xu. Old Mrs. Xu looked at his face carefully, sighed and said, "your face is not very good. You''ve been suffering these days."


    Next to Xu Teng and Xu Xing, sun you shook his head and said, "grandma, I''m fine. Xiaoying is also my sister. She grew up watching me. If she has something to do, how can I stay away from it? I just hate that my grandson has no ability and can''t find her and save her home... "


    Xu Xing''s face was sad, his eyes were slightly red, and when he turned his head, Xu Teng was silent. Mrs. Xu forced a smile and sighed: "it''s all fate. I''ve loved that child since I was a child. But after loving her for more than ten years, it''s such an end. It''s also helpless." At this point, Mrs. Xu shook her head, as if she didn''t want to continue this sad topic, so she looked up at sun you. After pondering for a moment, she took two breaths, which seemed to adjust her mood. Then she said,


    "Xiao you, recently there are rumors both inside and outside the family and LiuYun City family that your grandfather has officially recognized you and is ready to make you the next member of the sun family Has Dai met the candidate who pursues the great position in the clan? "


    Sun you was slightly shocked when he heard that Xu Teng and Xu Xing, who were standing on one side, were all shocked. His sad face faded a little. When he looked at sun you again, his face became a little dignified. The sun family is the head of the LiuYun City family. Elder sun Mingyang has a high position in Lingxiao clan. He is also a great immortal of Yuandan who has a good command of Taoism. It can be said that he can exert all kinds of influence on the changes of power under him, not to mention the establishment of successors.Sun you frowned and looked down. For a moment, he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, Xu Teng looked at his young nephew and said to Xu: "mother, I''ve heard about it, but I don''t think I can believe it, so I don''t care. I don''t want my mother to mention it today."


    Mr. Xu said: "why do you think this matter can''t be believed?"


    Xu Teng pondered for a moment and said, "although you are gifted, there are still two people under elder sun. One is Sun Hong, and the other is Wang Gen. he is better than you in terms of morality, qualifications, contacts and fame. It seems that he is not in his turn for the time being."


    With a faint smile, Mrs. Xu said: "Sun Hong is impetuous and can''t bear the responsibility. Over the years, even my old lady has seen it. I don''t believe that old sun''s vision is worse than mine. I think old sun will only let him be the head of a family at most. He is absolutely not willing to entrust him with the fight for the throne in the clan. As for Wang Gen, he is extraordinary. Over the years, he has been ranked among the three swords of Lingxiao. He is neither humble nor arrogant, and he has great bearing. Even such powerful figures as Du Tiejian, the first disciple of Huaiyuan immortal, can not completely defeat him. He is really a great person. "


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Xu suddenly sneered, and then slowly said: "unfortunately, his surname is Wang, not sun."


    In the hall, there was a sudden silence. The Xu brothers didn''t speak. Sun you''s face was also a little embarrassed.


    Mrs. Xu snorted, then looked at sun you and said, "but it''s nothing wrong. There''s nothing wrong with your grandfather''s liking for his family''s offspring. After all, we are the heirs of our family. Of course, it''s more believable that we are our own blood descendants. Only when future generations are prosperous, can our family last forever. As for the disciples of different surnames he accepted, he must have cultivated Wang Gen for his family''s help in addition to his talent. "


    Sun you whispered, "yes."


    Old lady Xu looked at him and said, "if I asked you, you haven''t answered me."


    Sun you was silent for a moment, and said: "to my grandmother, as you expected, my grandfather has indeed talked to me about this matter. He has made it clear that the resources of the sun family in the clan will focus on supporting me in the future. As for my uncle, if there is no accident, in a few years, my grandfather will arrange him to go down the mountain to take charge of my family."


    Old lady Xu snorted again, while Xu Teng and Xu Xing looked at each other. Although sun you said it more implicitly and politely, which of all the aristocratic families in Liuyun city is not attached to Lingxiao clan for many years? Compared with the two sides of the clan, there is no doubt that the strength and status of the clan are more important. From this point of view, after sun you''s nephew''s strong rise, Sun Hong''s position in elder sun Mingyang''s mind has indeed plummeted.


    Mrs. Xu nodded and said, "it''s certainly a good thing for you to do so. However, my grandmother felt that in the days after this rumor came out, it seemed that the number of times you came to the Xu family suddenly decreased. It seemed that you were rather scrupulous, but is that so?"


    Sun you raised his head fiercely, stepped forward for half a step, and a trace of eagerness passed on his face. He said: "grandma, grandson has no such intention..."


    Mrs. Xu waved her hand to stop sun you''s debate. After a moment''s silence, she said, "little friend, although sun Xu and his family have been friends for many years and have good relations, it''s no secret that our families are fighting openly and secretly in Liuyun city and Jinhong mountain. Sometimes it''s hard to be a human being in the middle of this, and grandma knows that


    Sun you clenched his teeth and seemed to want to say something, but Mr. Xu didn''t let him speak. He just went on and said, "originally, Grandma had some doubts about you and didn''t understand what you were thinking. But this time Xiaoying had an accident, you ran for her in many ways. Even at the risk of offending your grandfather, you begged for Xiaoying''s help ¡£ It''s really a great face, and your two uncles and I have seen your every move these days. We all know that you are really sincere to our Xu family. "


    Xu Teng and Xu Xing nodded at the same time. Obviously they had no objection to what Mrs. Xu said. Sun you looked slightly excited and said in an astringent voice: "this This is what I should do. Anyway, Xiaoying is also my cousin. After all, blood is thicker than water. "


    Old lady Xu sighed and said, "it''s just your words. Blood dissolves in water. Now grandma is telling you the truth. Among the young people of the Xu family and your generation, only your cousin Xueying is a talented person. Most of the others are dandies with no talent and character. Over the years, your two uncles and I have put our hopes on your cousin Xueying, but now something like this has happened I''m afraid that the Xu family will be in danger of losing touch in the future. " After a pause, her eyes gradually sharpened and she looked at sun you in a deep voice www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    "It''s just useless to think too much. I took over the foundation from the ancestors of the Xu family, and I couldn''t let it slip. Xiaoyou, from today on, as long as you agree to treat the Xu family as relatives and us as relatives, the Xu family, no matter they live inside or outside the clan, should also give you full support and try to help you fight for the future clan, OK


    Sun you shrugged and looked at Mrs. Xu. After a moment, he stepped back and knelt down in front of Mrs. Xu. Su Rong said, "grandma, I''d like to take a solemn oath that I will treat the sun family and the Xu family as my closest relatives in the future."


    After that, he bent down and kowtowed, and worshipped heavily on the green bricks on the ground. He did not lift them for a long time. Beside Xu Teng, Xu Xing''s face was full of joy. She nodded frequently. Old lady Xu''s face was still calm. Her eyes were a little deep. She looked at sun you kneeling in front of her, but a smile slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Only sun Youbai on the ground, facing the earth, who can''t see his face at this time, just see his body trembling slightly, seems also very excited.


    Sun you stayed in the Xu family for a long time, and chatted with Mrs. Xu, Xu Teng, and Xu Xing, who are now in charge of the Xu family, in that hall for a long time. None of the people around the Xu family were allowed to get close to that hall, including the girls who usually serve Mrs. Xu. No one knows what the four people said inside, but when sun you came out after this mysterious conversation, his face was calm and indifferent to outsiders.


    Mrs. Xu has a long history and is very old. Of course, it''s impossible for her to send her grandson out in person. When she heard that sun you had gone to the fairy club, she brought back the news that she couldn''t do anything about it. Miss Xueying''s mother cried again. Now the situation is very bad, so Xu Xing had to hurry back to visit her. So in the end, it was Xu Teng who accompanied sun you out. Although they had a close relationship and were uncles and nephews, as Xu Teng was the owner of the Xu family, we can still see that sun you''s status in the eyes of several elders of the Xu family is different from before.


    This kind of speculation and insight, in the high family, regardless of the status of men, women, old and young, almost everyone will pay attention to. However, compared with the light or dark sight, Xu Teng and sun you kept silent all the way, and even had no basic chat. It seemed that their words had been finished in that hall. They just walked side by side until they reached the gate.


    Sun you went down the front steps and leaned back to Xu Teng who was standing on the steps. Xu Teng sighed and said, "go ahead and take care of yourself."


    "Yes." Sun you promised in a low voice, then turned around and went.


    After watching sun you walk away, Xu Teng turns and walks home, and then goes back to the hall. Xu Xing has gone to the backyard, but she hasn''t come back. Only old lady Xu is still sitting on the big chair in the room, her eyes slightly closed, as if she is nourishing her spirit. On the next tea table, the original cold tea has been removed and replaced with steaming new tea. It is obvious that some servants have come in to clean it up.


    Xu Teng went to Mrs. Xu and sat down. He took a sip of his tea cup, pondered for a moment, then looked at Mrs. Xu and said in a soft voice, "mother, are you ok?"


    Old lady Xu slowly opened her eyes. Her face did look tired, but her spirit was OK. She nodded.


    Xu Teng put down the cup, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "mother, in the younger generation of the Xu family, although Xiaoying is really outstanding, there are many other people, including some distant relatives and side branches. In fact, there may not be one or two of them. Why... "


    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, and then said, "I don''t think I have any opinion on Xiao you. It''s just that the child''s surname is sun or Xu. If he rashly puts all our Xu family''s basic business on him, I''m afraid it''s not right."


    Old lady Xu shook her head and said, "it''s too late."


    Xu Teng frowned and said, "how can I say that?"


    "Sun Mingyang has made up his mind to cultivate Xiaoyou with all his strength. In the next few days, there will be a fierce fight around the next successor in the clan. At that time, not only on Jinhong mountain, but also in Liuyun city and even the whole Haizhou, most of the forces who depend on Lingxiao sect have to show their attitude and choose the side. Under such circumstances, there will be no outstanding talents in our Xu family for at least the next ten years. Naturally, we have to choose the one we believe most, and the whole person, of course, is Xiaoyou. "


    Xu Teng nodded slowly and thoughtfully. After a while, he looked at old lady Xu and said, "mother, although Xiaoyou has a good relationship with us, there are countless talents in our family. Do you really think he can..."


    He didn''t say the last sentences, which seemed to be taboo, but the meaning of the words was clear. But to his surprise, Mr. Xu sighed and said, "it''s hard to say."


    "Among the young disciples of the same generation as Xiaoyou, there are at least GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu, who are no less powerful than him, and even have been there before, not to mention the three outstanding talents of Lingxiao three swords."


    Xu Teng frowned and said, "let''s It''s too risky to fully support Xiaoyou. "Old lady Xu suddenly gave a faint smile and said, "I only said that we Xu family fully support Xiaoyou. How ever said that we wanted you to gamble at the risk of losing your family regardless of everything?"


    Xu Teng was shocked, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He stared at old lady Xu tightly and said, "what do you mean..."


    Mrs. Xu took a look at him and sighed: "after all, Xiao you is related to us by blood, and if he can succeed, it will benefit our Xu family the most. So when you can support him in the future, you should do everything you need to do. But when it comes to the time when the risk is great and it''s hard to make a decision, you must attach great importance to our Xu family foundation. "


    Xu Teng stood up, took a deep breath and said, "I understand."


    The sun came down from the outside, shining through the window into a few beams to the floor of the hall. Suddenly, there was a silence in the hall, and the atmosphere was slightly delicate and cold.


    Xu Teng seemed not used to it. He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. He seemed to want to get rid of the strange atmosphere, so he laughed and broke the silence. He said to Xu: "mother, speaking of this, there are many young disciples who are qualified to pursue the great position in the clan. We can see that there are Lingxiao three swords, GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu and Xiaoyou are so talented, but I don''t know which one you like best? "


    "Du Tiejian."


    "Well?" Xu Teng didn''t seem to think that old lady Xu should answer so decisively. She was stunned for a moment, and then frowned: "how is he? It''s not always said that this man is arrogant and uninhibited. Although he is extremely gifted in cultivation, he has no business ability. For many years, no aristocratic family is willing to rely on him. How can he take over the great position? "


    "Stupid!" Old lady Xu scolded Xu Teng impolitely, then sneered, "have you forgotten who his master is?"


    "It''s the real person in charge of Huaiyuan..."


    "That''s right. The leader of the sect has been in charge of the clan for so many years, and his influence has long been deep-rooted. In addition to having a great master and uncle Huo ye, who can be on an equal footing with him by virtue of his seniority, those who are as arrogant and arrogant as sun Mingyang have to be subordinated to him. With this thigh, why does Du Tiejian need family attachment? To put it bluntly, over the years, it is clear that countless aristocratic families in Haizhou want to curry favor with him, but they are just rejected by Du Tiejian. "


    "Do you still have a chance?"


    "It''s hard, but there are opportunities. Among the six young people, do you find that except for Du Tiejian, the other five have more or less my family background? "


    Xu Tengyi raised his eyebrows and said, "you mean..."


    Old lady Xu sighed. She suddenly became tired, and even looked a little self mocking. She said in a low voice:


    "what else? If you really can''t fight for such heroes, it''s better for them to fight together. Anyway, it''s not the first time that this kind of thing has been done


    Some people plan, some people watch, sunny or undercurrent surging, this world, the sun and moon heaven and earth, but never for mortals a little stay, the vast world, all living beings, I do not know how many joys and sorrows staged.


    When Shen Shi is driving that ordinary carriage, with Xu Xueying and a snow-white fox who are curious about his hometown, he is heading for Xilu city in Yinzhou; when Shen Tai is standing in the empty courtyard of Chen''s house in Lanzhou''s heimu City, he silently looks at the orderly but swift and meticulous search of his subordinates; when he is a masked old man When you slowly approach the gate of heimu City, or when you cross the vast land and the blue sea thousands of miles away, the inside and outside of Lingxiao sect are fighting with each other for the future position of the sect, the world and the world still don''t seem to change much.


    In addition to the more distant and remote, a little change has taken place in the alien world which has long been forgotten by all living beings in the world.


    In the rainbow world.


    The spirit of Yinsha, which originally killed all living beings, has completely disappeared from this world. However, the breath of death is still shrouded in this world. The land and mountains that have been tormented by Yinsha for ten thousand years are full of pale lead gray. In the recent change, the only mountain in Feihong world almost completely collapsed and turned into countless large and small stones.


    The earth is divided, and huge cracks can be seen everywhere. The red and boiling magma roars under each deep crack, burning the place to a scorched black. It may be another heavy color in this world besides lead gray. There was a burning smell in the air, and a strong and disgusting smell of sulfur.


    Looking around, the boundless world is almost full of wounds and cracks. It''s like a person who has been tortured by thousands of cuts. He can''t see a good place and can only moan in pain. However, there are exceptions. In this vast land, there are actually two places that have maintained extraordinary calm and general integrity in such a tragic situation. They are the two ancient transmission arrays standing in the rainbow world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    The two ancient teleportation arrays, one east and one west, stand at the two ends of the rainbow Kingdom, one million miles apart. The golden light from the unique golden embryo stone, with a trace of ancient flavor, envelops the same ancient Dharma array, isolating the ancient transmission Dharma array from the surrounding lead gray, becoming the only warm color in this dead world.


    However, the warmth of these two little points of light can not cover the overwhelming breath of death after all. The world that once flourished 10000 years ago has turned into a sea of stillness after all, even if the evil spirit has been taken away.


    However, at a certain time of the day, one of the two ancient teleportation arrays suddenly trembled with the original stable golden light. Then, in the gray sky above the array, the golden light soared into the sky. It seemed that there was an ancient Sanskrit singing in the dark. A moment later, there was a huge sound and golden light, which would surround the ancient teleportation The smell of sulfur around the array was forced out.


    The golden light fell and swayed. A moment later, the light slowly dispersed and a large group of figures appeared. And in the brilliant embers, the true face of the dead rainbow world also fell in the eyes of those figures.


    The sound of cold breath, the sound of animal roar, and even the cry of pain came at this time.


    In the past ten thousand years, the first group of outsiders have finally come to this dead world.


    "Don''t worry about Du Tiejian or Wang Gen, you don''t have to worry about it."


    A calm and soft voice sounded in the cave. The tone was clear and pleasant. People even had a desire to continue to listen to her.


    Lingxiao sect is located in a cave on Jinhong mountain. There is a stone table and some round stools. Two cups of tea smoke curls up, which makes it calm. GANZE, who is as handsome as Guanyu, and the first disciple under the seat of Yunni, the elder of Dan Hall, are also adopted by the Gan family. Now Gan Wenqing, who is regarded as his aunt, sits on both sides of the table. The sentence that moved most people in Lingxiao sect just now comes from Gan Wenqing.


    Even with GANZE''s calmness, his face changed slightly. Looking at ganwenqing, he was moved and said, "sister-in-law, why do you say that? These two elder martial brothers are among the top three swordsmen in Lingxiao. They are very popular in the clan. Even if I have some chance to have an adventure with sun you and Zhong Qingzhu, I''m afraid I can''t match them. "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly seemed to think of something. A faint color flashed on his face and bowed his head. "It''s all my fault that I was young and ignorant and dragged you down on the herring island. Otherwise, you are also among the three swords, and you are also a proud disciple of elder Yunni. This clan is really promising."


    I don''t think you are qualified to make a mistake, but I don''t think you are qualified to make a mistake


    GANZE frowned and said, "why?"


    Gan Wenqing took a look at him and said, "now the people of the Gan family are withering, and there are only you and me left on the surface. Although the place of nobility is not changed, there are not a few people in the Gan family who have good intentions. In fact, you''re the only one who comes to pick up these things, but you''re the only one who comes to my home. "


    GANZE''s face flashed a trace of anger, and then there was a trace of tension. He stood up and said to Gan Wenqing: "sister-in-law, you must not do this..."


    Gan Wenqing waved her hand and said, "it''s not in the way. I''ve been thinking about all these things for a long time. Don''t think too much about them. Anyway, I was going to get my life back from my family. Now the Gan family has been weak for a long time, and the number of people is thin. If you come here, you can''t fight for the position of the clan any more. I''m afraid that if you go back, even the noble status of the Gan family may not be able to survive. "


    GANZE took a deep breath, bowed his head and said, "yes."


    Gan Wenqing pondered for a moment and said, "among the younger generation who are as old as you, there is no doubt that Zhong Qingzhu and sun you are the only ones who can compete with you for one day. What do you see when you and these two go north to the snow plain and get along for a long time? "


    GANZE pondered for a while, and said: "these two people can''t be underestimated, no matter their talent or temperament, but I''m not afraid of them."


    Gan Wenqing nodded, looked at him with a smile, and said, "it''s true. I always feel that you are the best among the young disciples of zongmen no matter what you think."


    GANZE hesitated for a moment, and said: "but I''m not afraid of those two people, but if you are brother Du Tiejian, brother Du and brother Wang Genwang, they are really important people. I don''t dare to say that they will win. But I don''t know why you just said they were not worried? "


    Gan Wenqing said faintly: "both are Lingxiao three swords. I really know more about these two than you, including most of the people in this sect. To be honest, if we only talk about talent and morality, elder martial brother Du is incomparable, and elder martial brother Wang Gen is not much different. If we talk about fame, these two are also outstanding figures, especially elder martial brother Wang Gen. To be honest, if Ozawa is in another ten years, maybe I think you have a chance to beat them, but now it''s still a little short of them. "GANZE nodded slowly, at the same time wondering: "why did you..."


    Gan Wenqing was silent for a moment, and said: "because although these two people are not out of the world, they both have fatal weaknesses. Although Wang Gen is strong, he has a stronger master than him. Moreover, elder sun Mingyang has made it clear that he wants to support his family. If Wang Gen wants to have a plan again, he will disobey his master. All the forces that originally supported him will turn around and deal with him in an instant. How can he fight with you? "


    GANZE thought for a moment, and then said, "brother Du Tiejian, because of his talent, fame, moral realm, and even after he left, there is a real person who values his teaching most. I really don''t see any weakness in brother Du?"


    Gan Wenqing''s face suddenly became a little strange, her eyes vaguely a bit erratic, but soon, she still closed her eyes, and then laughed. The smile was a little joyful, a little ironic, and a little bitter. After a while, she said softly:


    "elder martial brother Du is really a great man, but he still has a weakness."


    "What is it?"


    "He likes me."


    Lanzhou, heimucheng.


    Chen Zhong is an ordinary person who was born in the city of heimu. His family background is ordinary, his appearance is ordinary, and his growing experience is also very ordinary. Let alone being famous all over the world, he seems unable to stand out in just a city of heimu. However, everyone, even ordinary people, will have a unique dream in their heart. They will feel that they are different. Maybe in order to get rid of this commonplace, Chen Zhong chose to practice Taoism.


    To gain powerful power, to spy on the secrets of heaven, and to seek the immortal immortal way, of course, is the most extraordinary.


    But the world did not favor him because of his dream. Instead, he slapped him in the face coldly and mercilessly. Once again, he found that he still could not get rid of the ordinary fate, his roots, his qualifications, and his ordinary background could not get the support of the huge cultivation resources of the aristocratic family, so over the years, he finally came to the end It''s still an ordinary and embarrassed free practice.


    The dream is more and more far away from him. If there is no accident, this life will be spent in despair.


    When Chen suddenly has a chance to do something that is disgusting, he will not be able to do it even if he has a chance.


    He has done a lot for an old monster and ruined many people''s lives. Maybe at the beginning, he still felt guilty, but as time goes on, he does more and more dirty things, and gradually he becomes numb. In fact, from another point of view, this man named Chen Zhong may not be an out and out villain. He is filial to his parents. In order to avoid his mother''s sadness, he does not dare to disclose what he has done outside. Half of the money he makes is spent on his mother, including buying the comfortable, spacious and well located mansion.


    He is like a black-and-white man. He is a dutiful son in the daytime and a villain at night. He is a good man at home and harms others when he goes out.


    But maybe for Chen Zhong himself, his heart should still be a little unsatisfied. The old monster didn''t respond to his promise. Chen Zhong was a little afraid. Maybe that kind of big man didn''t look up to his ordinary mole ants after all. So when the delicate girl from a noble family showed a little joy to him, Chen Zhong felt very happy It''s like finding another straw.


    He is a man who dares to gamble. He is an ordinary person at the bottom. He seems to be destined to accomplish nothing. Besides taking his own life to win, what capital do you have? So he decided to gamble. He gambled that the beautiful young lady of this family, who seemed to have never seen the world, would really rely on herself in a desperate situation, and then involuntarily like herself.


    He felt sure.


    He felt that the future was bright.


    He felt that he could finally see the dawn of hope in his life, realize his dream by leaping over the dragon''s gate, become stronger and stronger, take my mother to live a good life in distant Haizhou, find countless rare elixirs, let my mother eat Fukuzawa and prolong her life, and let his wife live a long life peacefully, let him do his filial duty.


    All this looks so beautiful, just like a gorgeous and unreal beautiful dream.


    Then the dream broke and he died.


    His mother died earlier than he did.


    No one knows what Chen Zhong thought when he fell on the yellow phosphorus mountain, yelling hoarsely and taking out his last breath?


    Will there be some regret? Or look back on this life, finally or send out a sigh, wry smile to find that he is so ordinary to die. But no matter in the past or now, there is no end for mortals like him. He died in a barren mountain without a burial place. His filial mother was buried by him, but on that night, even the earth grave was dug up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    Is this retribution? If it''s retribution, why is there a villain in the world who is more vicious than him, but can''t see the shadow of retribution?


    When it was dark, Shen Tai sat alone in the room, an oil lamp on the table in front of him, shining on his calm face. There was no one in the room, but in the dark of the yard outside, there was a shadow walking around. It seemed loose, but actually it was closely guarding the room.


    A sound of footsteps came from outside. After a while, someone knocked on the door. Shen Tai answered. The man outside pushed the door and came in. It was Xiao Qi.


    Shen Tai looked at him in a twinkling of an eye. Xiao Qi came up to him and said in a low voice, "I have found the grave of Chen Zhong''s mother. But after digging it, there are only ashes left. They are cremated. I can''t find out."


    Shen Tai frowned. After a moment of silence, he said, "it''s always a sin to disturb the dead. Bury her again."


    Xiao Qi said, "it''s ready to be buried."


    Shen Tai nodded and said no more words. Xiao Qi looked at his face and said, "shopkeeper, the house has been dug three feet by brothers, but all the clues have been broken here. You don''t know where you are now. What should we do now?"


    Shen Tai put one hand on the table, and one of his fingers knocked on the table. After a while, he said faintly, "there is something strange about the death of Chen Zhong''s mother. No matter whether this person is alive or dead, let''s wait here for a few days. In my opinion, whether it''s him, or his friends or opponents, maybe he will have a chance to come here After a pause, he told Xiao Qi, "he also sent someone to watch over his mother''s grave. If the man came back, he would take it down and come to see me."


    Xiao Qi nodded and agreed one by one, and then he wanted to go out. But at this moment, Shen Tai and Xiao Qi in the room, as well as a group of people hiding in the shadow in the courtyard outside, all of a sudden heard the sound of insects from the high wall in the silent night.


    Shen Tai''s and Xiao Qi''s faces changed at the same time. A moment later, Xiao Qi stepped forward and blew out the candle directly, and then stood in front of Shen Tai. The shadows in the courtyard outside the house quickly melted into the darkness and disappeared in a moment.


    When the yard shakes, it turns into a dead place in the night.


    I don''t know how long later, when the darkness was as thick as black ink, suddenly a dark shadow appeared quietly on the high wall of the courtyard. After taking a look around, his body floated like a leaf and fell into the courtyard.


    With a little light, you can see the shadow walking in the dark. It seems to be a masked man.


    He took two steps in the yard, and seemed to ponder over what he was looking for. However, after a moment, he suddenly stopped with a slight pause. It seems that in contrast to his action, in a hall in front of him with a big hole in the wall, someone suddenly lights up the fire break, and then lights up the candle again.


    The light of the fire trembled and fell into the eyes of the masked old man, reflecting the two figures in the room.


    Xiao Qi''s face was solemn, and his eyes were sharp as a fierce beast. He slowly stepped back to the side, revealing the man sitting behind him.


    Shen Taiduan sat at the table, with one hand on his knee and the other on the table. His face was as calm as an ancient well. He looked deeply at the shadow outside the station.


    The candle was reflected in his eyes, flickering and burning.


    Heimucheng is a long way from the border of Lanzhou, and the Tianyin mountain in Yinzhou is a long way from the border, so the weather in these two places will not affect each other. At the foot of Tianyin mountain, people in Xilu city look up all year round and see almost a hazy sky. It''s hard to see sunny days. However, in heimu City, the weather is much more lively, with cloudy days, rainy days and sunny days staged in turn.


    On this day, it was cloudy in heimu city. Somehow, it looked like the weather at the foot of Tianyin mountain.


    The night was a little chilly, the sky was cloudy, and when the cold wind blew through the trees of the nearby house, there was a deep and disturbing noise. Inside and outside the hospital, near the distance, every family closed their doors and turned out the lights, it was in the dead of night.


    The masked man with his hands behind him, Shi Shi ran standing in the courtyard, looking at Shen Tai and Xiao Qi in the hall with great interest across a wall with a big hole. It seems that he doesn''t have any sense of surprise and vigilance to the two people who suddenly appear here. He doesn''t even rush to ask their identity or purpose. Instead, he looks down with more condescending curiosity ¡£


    He looked at Xiao Qi for a moment and said, "I don''t know him." then his eyes leaped over Xiao Qi, but he pointed to the short fat man sitting on the stool in the hall and said, "but I think you look familiar."


    His voice is a little old. It sounds that he is old. However, when he stood in the dark courtyard, he seemed to have a faint light on his body. Naturally, he felt superior.


    Shen Tai is also staring at the masked man. Since he appeared, he has been staring at the figure, looking at it in silence. The reflection of the candle was like two flames burning in one of his eyes. After a while, he suddenly laughed, and then calmly said:"You''re masked, but I still know you."


    "Oh?" The masked man seemed to be interested. Looking at Shen Tai, the light in his eyes became brighter and sharper. He took a step forward and said, "so, we are still old acquaintances, but I''m old. I can''t remember you all of a sudden. Can you tell me your name?"


    It seemed that he just took a step forward casually, but suddenly, the night wind in the courtyard suddenly became sharp, and even made a sharp howl. The sky is more and more dark, the clouds are more and more thick, just like the dull before the mountain rain, as if brewing an explosion in silence.


    After a distance and a wall, the masked old man seemed to take a step forward casually. The temperature in the hall suddenly seemed to cool down, and the cold wind from outside was about to blow in. But at this time, Xiao Qi, who had been standing beside Shen Tai in silence, suddenly gave a cold hum, but he stepped up from the side and stood in front of Shen Tai.


    The cold wind suddenly stopped at the broken hole, just like a running beast suddenly bumping into the wall, making a dull sound in the seemingly empty air, and then turned into invisibility.


    "Dong", a crisp sound suddenly sounded, but the wall swayed twice, suddenly there were seven or eight clear cracks on the wall.


    The masked old man standing in the yard looked at Xiao Qi and seemed a little surprised. However, this situation obviously didn''t make him seem afraid. He even laughed a little and looked at Xiao Qi and said, "young man, you have a good way."


    Xiao Qi gave him a cold look, silent, cold eyes like ice, such as fierce beast covet, killing intention.


    Like a tiger.


    No one likes to be stared at like this, even the masked old man, who has the same status and moral realm. He used to be condescending like a cat playing with a rat, but unexpectedly, these rats were fearless and mean to hurt others.


    He used to be in a high position for many years. Many years ago, he suffered a great setback. Since then, his nature has changed greatly. In fact, he has become fierce and impatient. He looks normal in ordinary days, but he is depressed like a madman in private. That''s why he has all kinds of strange habits.


    At the moment, the masked old man was staring at by the fierce eyes of little Qisi. He was angry and stared coldly. His body sent out a strong murderous air, almost as if he was actually coming. He was about to start.


    At this moment, suddenly from the sky of the courtyard came a clear birdsong, a bright feathered bird through the clouds, circling down, flapping wings over the courtyard. Cold wind blowing, suddenly a few drops of ice cold water drops.


    In the middle of the night, it began to rain quietly.


    The rain was still small, and it had not even fallen on the masked old man''s head and disappeared. In the hall, Shen Tai slowly stood up and suddenly said:


    "xilucheng, tianyilou."


    The masked old man''s body suddenly shakes, and then he suddenly turns around. His attention suddenly shifts from Xiaoqi to Shen Tai. His eyes are bright. A moment later, he just hears the sound of "sizzling" coming out from under his masked cloth. It seems that he is gnashing his teeth, word by word:


    "it''s you rebellious animal..."


    I don''t know when, Shen Tai''s hand suddenly has a glass mirror with poor workmanship. It just looks like a blur in the environment. I don''t know if it''s too old to use.


    looking up and caressing the old man with his hands, I remember that he didn''t care about the old man. Even if you change your clothes and cover your face, you will recognize them at the first sight


    The masked old man gave a grim smile and said, "the fish who escaped in the past dare to show up today. Are you impatient?" Then he suddenly flashed in his eyes, but he was stunned and said, "monster clown, get out of here for me!"


    As if to answer his loud cry like thunder, there was a heavy thunder in the dark clouds of the sky. The wind was suddenly strong, and the big raindrops came down from the sky, whizzing like the silk thread falling all over the sky.


    One by one, the dark shadows loomed in the dark corners of the courtyard. They were like ghosts, and they seemed to be the same as Xiao Qi. They were like beasts lurking in the dark. With hunger and killing, they looked coldly at the powerful masked old man in the wind and rain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    However, the masked old man''s eyes were contemptuous. He looked at the shadows coldly, and finally fell on Shen Tai. It seemed that at that moment, he recalled the great pain. His eyes turned red, and he wanted to move. He wanted to break up the animal that had been cursed and hated for countless times.


    Monk Yuandan was angry. Who dared to despise him? Even Xiao Qi''s face was dignified. The shadows around him were ready to move.


    Just at this time, Shen Tai standing in the hall gently touched the antique glass mirror in his hand, and suddenly said, "do you want to know who was plotting against you?"


    The masked old man''s body suddenly stopped.


    The sound of "Hua Hua" rang in the courtyard. It was the rain that fell and splashed the dark water.


    The rain falls from the sky, which envelops the huge black wood City in a piece of misty rain. Occasionally, a few electric lights flash through the sky, like dancing silver snakes peeping at the world.


    By the flickering light, in the dark courtyard, you can see the rain falling away from the masked old man by an invisible force. The place where he stands is also the only wet dry ground in the courtyard at the moment. The cold wind blows, the rain is flying all over the sky, and the chill seems to have penetrated into the skin of clothes.


    The masked old man looked coldly at Shen Tai in the hall. After a while, he suddenly gave a slightly hoarse sneer, and then said:


    "say!"


    This word is simple and comprehensive, but it is powerful. It seems that the rain all over the sky shakes with him at the same time and pours on the hall. As soon as he raised his eyebrows, he pushed forward instead of retreating. He stretched out his palm and pressed it directly to the rain that was blowing with the wind. The wind and rain stopped suddenly. His body trembled slightly and stepped back half a step. But the wind and rain finally stopped in front of the hall, and then fell on the stone steps in front of the hall like pouring water or waterfall.


    Shen Tai didn''t even look at Xiao Qi. His eyes were just staring at the masked old man with a smile on his face. He said:


    "I''m a businessman. If you want me to say it for nothing, it won''t work."


    As soon as the masked old man looked up, he seemed to be angry. Then he felt something. He glanced around him and saw a dozen shadows hidden in every dark corner around the courtyard. Some of them were dormant, while others changed their position quietly. In the dark wind and rain, their figure became more blurred, and some strange cold light flashed by. They didn''t know what it was, but the smell of hungry wolf was getting stronger and stronger.


    However, the masked old man seemed to be a god standing on the top of all living beings. He just scorned and sneered at them. He turned to look at Shen Tai and said in a deep voice, "little mole ant, dare to bargain with me. When I catch you, I will cut you to pieces and refine your soul. Will you tell me? "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something. His voice suddenly became a little chilly and strange. Ha ha, he gave a sneer and said in a cold voice: "by the way, I remember you still have a son. Now that I''ve found you, I''ll be able to catch him again. Then I''ll cook it up in front of you. Hehe, I have to think about what punishment to use. "


    "By the way, you can''t let him die easily, so I''ll do it lightly. First, I''ll crush the bones all over the boy''s body, then I''ll chop them down with a knife, mix his blood into the bowl, just like a bowl of rice. Finally, I''ll put them in front of you and let you two choose to swallow them. Do you think that''s a good idea?"


    With that, the masked old man gave out a series of hearty laughter, like ghost crying in the night, cold and piercing.


    The smile that had been hanging on Shen Tai''s mouth disappeared. He looked coldly at the old man who was like ghosts and demons, and suddenly stood up. At his stop, the candle on the table beside him, which had been shaking violently, suddenly went out, and the darkness suddenly came, completely drowning Shen Tai''s figure. There was no expression on his face any more, only the figure who was completely led into the darkness.


    The masked old man''s laughter suddenly stopped, but then he was a little annoyed. I don''t know why, I was frightened by the momentum of this little mole ant for a moment just now, and this shouldn''t have happened at all. This discovery makes the masked old man seem more and more angry. With a low roar, the wind and rain all over the sky suddenly roll back and open.


    A thunderbolt, just at this time, suddenly exploded in the dark clouds of the sky, "boom", resounding through the sky and the earth.


    The rain is pouring down!


    In the thunder and lightning, the sky and the earth are in a state of desolation. The wind and rain are bleak, but suddenly there are several birdsong from the night sky.


    The strange bird flies through the wind and rain. The wind and rain all over the sky seem to have no resistance to it. The thunder and lightning can''t stop it. It only hovers over the courtyard.


    The darkness suddenly roared like a giant beast. A dark shadow suddenly rose up into the sky. Thousands of raindrops twisted Jackie Chan and followed him straight up to the sky.


    It''s Xiao Qi.


    The masked old man looked coldly, and his body seemed to move slightly. But at this moment, suddenly from the hall, on the squat figure hidden in the dark shadow, came a cold voice, saying:"Old ghost Li, is that Yin Chao bead still useful?"


    As soon as the masked old man was shocked, he suddenly roared and glared at Shen Tai with his eyes like a sword. Shen Tai''s voice did not stop at all, and he kept saying, "when you practiced the Tianyin Dharma, you wanted to use the extreme Yin water to moisten the most precious Yin Chaozhu to cultivate the Tianyin spiritual power. However, after I switched Yin Chaozhu, you suddenly lost control of Tianyin''s spiritual power at the critical moment of cultivation, and then attacked yourself, breaking through the elixir field and going straight into the viscera. In order to protect your life, you have to fight with Yuandan. As a result, half of the foundation of Taoism was destroyed, and Yuandan was nearly broken. Up to now, it''s just struggling to stay in the early stage of Yuandan. Am I right


    The masked old man roared like a monster.


    Shen Tai stood in the shadow, his voice did not stop, but it was a little happy. He sneered and said, "old devil, don''t put any yuan Dan master there. I''ve already seen you clearly in my hands. Today''s life is just barely maintained. Compared with those years when he didn''t advance, he retreated. Moreover, Yuandan was damaged and full of cracks. He was in danger of being completely broken at any time. In this life, he has no hope and hopes to advance inch by inch. "


    "Ha ha..." Speaking of the end, it seems that all of a sudden I feel a comfortable outlet for all these years of hatred. Shen Tai looks up at the sky and laughs, "I''m so happy to see you like this!"


    "I will tear you to pieces!" A roar burst out of the masked old man''s mouth, and his figure suddenly rose, as if he was about to rush up with the wind and rain all over the sky. However, Xiao Qi, who had been flying before, suddenly stopped drinking. His body and the water dragon that followed him seemed to merge into one in an instant and rushed down to the masked old man.


    Although he suffered from great conspiracy and damage to Taoism, he was still friar Yuandan, one of those people who stood at the peak of the Terran friars. Any monk in the realm of Daoism under the realm of Yuandan naturally has a kind of contempt, so even if Xiao Qi looks fierce, he just yells and splits out with one hand. In an instant, a strong wind condenses like substance, turns into a huge sword, and splits the dancing water dragon into two sections. At the same time, he sneers: "you dare to..."


    Before the words were heard, the water dragon roared away, but Xiao Qi suddenly shot out of the water curtain. A shining spirit sword crossed the rain and struck the masked old man.


    The masked old man''s figure is slightly depressed, and I can''t say anything about it any more. But monk Yuandan sneered and didn''t even use a magic weapon. He directly propped up with one palm of his hand. Within a radius of three feet around his body, all the rain water surged up and circled rapidly, like lightning, and instantly condensed on his palm.


    "Boom!"


    In the loud noise, Xiao Qi flew back and fell on the stone steps not far from Shen Tai. He also stepped back three steps. But in addition, he could hardly see any expression on his face, but his eyes were full of sharpness, staring at the old man in the rain.


    Under the great power of this sword, somehow, after a shiver, it suddenly broke into pieces and turned into streamers in the water. The masked old man sneered and was about to turn back. However, at this moment, on the top of the courtyard, there was another clear birdsong.


    This is the third time that he has heard this strange bird song this evening.


    Masked old man suddenly body meal, step back, all over the sky rain suddenly fall, wind disease rain crazy, his shoulder suddenly a cold. Turning to see, but a drop of rain fell on his shoulder, soaked a piece of clothes.


    Drizzle wet shoulder, a trace of cool.


    Suddenly there was thunder, and a flash of lightning tore the sky.


    In the dark wood City, it seems that the demons are running wild.


    The light and shadow are calling in a rapid disorder. The first electric light is shining. The ghosts are still there. When the electric light is dim, it has dissipated. In the thunder, it roars like rain in all directions. At that moment, countless sharp sword magic weapons, insidious and concealed weapons, all rush to us.


    With a roar, the masked old man seemed to be enraged by the attack of these ants around him. His body whirled like a whirlwind, and his hands and arms were like willows. In a flash, the water that was going to fall seemed to be given life again. Rushing and roaring, he formed a rapidly rotating water curtain in front of the masked old man.


    For a moment, the sound of Ping Ping was like gold and stone. I don''t know how many weapons were directly smashed by the powerful monk of Yuan Dan kingdom. But on the transparent but tough water curtain, suddenly there was a place where the water wave suddenly sank inward, and the water flow around also stopped.


    The masked old man seemed to be surprised. He turned back and looked eagerly. He only heard a dull sound of "poof". It was like tearing a hole in a piece of paper. A sharp silver flower pierced the water and stabbed at the masked old man''s vest.


    The whole water curtain was greatly affected by one damage. After listening to "poop poop poop" for several times, there were five similar holes torn apart. The masked old man''s body was slightly shaken. It was obvious that these people who besieged him were not weak, far stronger than he imagined.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    However, the monk of Yuan Dan kingdom was not a good friend. Although the masked old man was not afraid, he even gave a ferocious smile in his mouth. As soon as he explored, his arm seemed to have doubled in an instant and then retracted. In this electric light, he had caught the poisonous and sharp Silver Flower thorn, which was like squeezing a snake seven inches. At the same time, his other hand flew like a whip Dance, after a few roars, the remaining two swords, one knife and one hook, which broke through the water waves, were all knocked out by him.


    At this moment, he was like a god of heaven. He laughed and was invincible. He was about to reprimand these ants. But suddenly, his voice suddenly smothered. Almost at the same time, he raised his hand and threw out the silver thorn.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt exploded, the electric awn danced wildly, the silver flower thorn pierced through the wind and rain, instantly flew over the courtyard, "Dong" was inserted on a high wall, and the tail was shaking wildly, making a series of buzzing sounds.


    The rain splashed and fell on the silver thorns. When it was still in the air, the water had turned into a thick black ink, and it was solidified in the air.


    The masked old man bowed his head and looked at his palm. A mass of black had been glued to the skin.


    "Shameless!"


    A roar burst out of his mouth. With a flick, he seemed to have thrown most of the strange black out of his hand. But there was still a small part, such as tarsal bone, entangled in the depth of his skin and flesh. It seemed that it was active and struggling to get to the depth of his flesh and blood.


    The masked old man didn''t look at his palm any more. The dark black color was obviously a kind of poisonous thing. He had never seen it in so many years of cultivation experience. It was very strange and difficult. But with his cultivation of Yuan Dan realm, the poison was still not enough to cause him too much trouble. As long as he separated 10% of his spiritual power at his wrist, he could stop the poison from rushing up. When all these ants are killed, there will be plenty of time to deal with these little things.


    So he pushed back the ghosts and shadows around him with one hand. He was no longer gracious. At the same time, he did not delay any more. His eyes went through the storm and looked directly at Shen Tai, who was standing in the hall and was always out of the war.


    Catch the king first!


    His figure suddenly swept up, quick as an eagle, straight to Shen Tai, but at this moment, he suddenly felt that he had some scruples about the courtyard and the group of ghosts who acted recklessly and ruthlessly.


    Just now, he had been fighting for several times in succession. With his ability, he found that all of the ten people around him were powerful monks above the middle level of the divine artistic conception. Moreover, they were fierce and fierce. Their strength was even better than that of the divine artistic conception masters in his own sect.


    Even A dangerous idea suddenly flashed through his mind. Was it a game set by one of his enemies, specially for plotting against himself?


    Nowadays, in the world of Hongmeng cultivation, the divine artistic conception is already a powerful monk. But so many masters of divine artistic conception gather together and even look like a group of killers who are better than ordinary monks. Who are they? He couldn''t even help thinking, if not for the monk of Yuan Dan realm, this group of mysterious ghosts in black would be able to stop the Xuanyin gate?


    Can''t stop, absolutely can''t stop!


    Because these people have no master''s face entangled, what they pursue is the pure purpose of killing, and they will do whatever they can to achieve the purpose. This kind of behavior will not appear in the Xiuzhen sect or the Xiuzhen masters of the gaomen family. In the face of this terrible power, the ordinary sects were caught off guard and could hardly resist it.


    Shen Tai


    A flash of lightning suddenly lit up, and the figure of the fat man suddenly appeared in his eyes. With the keen sense of the great monk in Yuandan realm, he suddenly found that the weakest one in the courtyard was this man.


    His way is weak and even unexpected. Not only does he not reach the divine realm, but even the Ningyuan realm looks unstable.


    Kill him, as long as you kill him or catch him, everything will be easy!


    The masked old man''s mind was instantly fixed. Several shadow men rushed to him from the side, but he moved between the ups and downs. Yuandanjing Taoist road was fully displayed at this moment. The person who came to stop either flashed by him or was forced to retreat by him. In an instant, he approached Shen Tai.


    The lightning flashed, and the ferocious color in his eyes was revealed, as if he was a fierce beast about to eat the fat man.


    Shen Tai is facing such a great monk of Yuandan realm who pours on him. If he changes the scene, a monk who has just set his mind on Yuandan realm is facing the full attack of a great immortal of Yuandan realm. He is afraid that his legs will be weak. But at the moment, he is expressionless, only a pair of pupils contracted for a while, suddenly raised his hand, but he threw out the ancient glass mirror on his hand.


    A mirror of truth.


    The old mirror flew into the wind and rain, and kept rotating. Suddenly, for a moment, it suddenly stopped, just like that, it was in mid air.In the stormy world, there was a sudden and violent meal.


    It seems that time suddenly stops at this moment, and everything in the world suddenly stops.


    On the old and clumsy mirror, the blur suddenly disperses, like the ashes of many years of dust quietly disperses. The light of the mirror reflects the lightning over the night, suddenly clear, and then like a ghost, the lightning seems to fall in the mirror in an instant.


    The ancient mirror turned slowly, facing the masked old man. The electric light suddenly lit up and broke out. In an instant, the courtyard and the heaven and earth were shining as bright as day, shooting away at the stunned masked old man.


    If the lightning in the sky fell into the earth, what would it be like?


    It''s a perfect show!


    At that moment, it seemed that a small sun suddenly burst away in the courtyard, and the bright light that was blazing and could not be seen directly rose up in an instant, as if it was a force that could not be possessed by the human world, crushing everything in an instant.


    But perhaps because of this, almost at the same time when the light was shining, everyone, including the masked old man, had to turn his face and close his eyes to avoid the edge. In the middle of the sky, there were countless cracks in the ancient mirror of the Jianzhen mirror in the thunder roar.


    "Pa" sound, the ancient mirror fly ash annihilation, in this violent and huge force directly smashed to pieces.


    With the collapse of the ancient mirror, the lightning in the middle of the sky suddenly seemed to be the source of losing its power. The burning light that was going to destroy everything quickly faded down. Almost in a twinkling of an eye, the dazzling light dissipated in this dark night. There was only a terrible shadow across the night, which seemed to record the terrible moment just now.


    In the glorious and terrible moment before, the heavy rain suddenly stopped, and fell again, through the sky and the slowly pouring darkness, as if it was in a panic, as if it was still afraid of something.


    No one can open his eyes immediately, but among all the people, the only one who recovers most quickly is the masked old man with the highest realm and the strongest Taoism. He regained his sight faster than everyone else, even if it was only a breath or two, but for a great monk in Yuandan Kingdom, it was enough for him to do a lot of things and kill a lot of people.


    He even showed a grim smile under the veil.


    He could see that the strange ancient mirror was really a powerful ancient treasure. If it wasn''t for lack of magic power just now, he didn''t have the confidence to survive under the terrible lightning. But now everything is not important. First, he should seize Shen Tai and cut him to pieces!


    When the wind and rain roared and the darkness came back, he suddenly felt a warm-blooded excitement in his heart, which had not been felt for a long time. It was a bloodthirsty desire. He really hated the fat man too much.


    The skirt of his clothes was flying, and he was about to plunder Shen Tai. However, at this moment, suddenly, he felt a sudden cold under his feet.


    His heart sank in an instant.


    With a roar, his body suddenly soared to the sky. However, on the land where he was standing, the soil suddenly rippled like water waves. A strange water blue blade rose from the ground. With incredible speed and chilling ferocity, it was like a poisonous snake spitting out a message in silence, like a monster biting its prey''s throat, tearing it open, a knife!


    Cut it off!


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream suddenly rang out in the night, like the cry of hungry wolf, like the cry of night ghost.


    The scarlet blood splashed down in an instant, the masked old man''s body tilted, and his eyes seemed to be twisted in an instant. He yelled and suddenly slapped down. Under the water blue blade, a shadow suddenly appeared like a ghost. It rushed up from the soil and breathed out. Unexpectedly, it took the hand of the monk of yuan Danjing.


    With a loud bang, the ghost with a water blue blade was shocked. He stepped back five steps in a row, but then he straightened up and looked like a fierce young man, looking at his enemy coldly.


    The masked old man was in the air, bleeding. When his eyes swept over the place, he saw that a calf had separated from his body from his ankle, and remained there forever.


    It turns out that one of these terrible killers recovered faster than himself, because he was not even exposed to the terrible lightning. Under the protection of the dark soil, he may never close his eyes.


    All for the most terrible blow.


    What''s more terrifying is that the masked old man has confirmed that among the more than a dozen killers, although they are all masters of divine artistic conception with strong strength, the most powerful one is undoubtedly the sharp eyed man Xiaoqi who has been standing beside Shen Tai. Even in his eyes, Xiaoqi is only one step away from Yuandan realm It''s far away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Although his strength is not as good as his own, he already has the strength of the first World War. Such a powerful top master of divine artistic conception will not have too many in the four famous schools. However, Shen Tai, such a weak man, how can he have such a master as a subordinate?


    What''s even more incredible is that the masked old man now finds that this fierce young man with a water blue blade seems to be as good as that Xiao Qi. He is also such a fierce master, but he can completely abandon any face and self-esteem, and has been lurking underground with breath holding.


    Because of this, I ignore the past Only with such a powerful master can he hurt himself secretly.


    Such a powerful group of people, such cruel and insidious means, a group of people without scruples, such a terrible group of killers!


    The masked old man fell in mid air, growled and struggled to stand on one foot. When he looked up again, it was dark in the courtyard.


    The shadow is shining, slowly forced, such as bloodthirsty hungry wolf, surrounded by a circle, silent courtyard, there is a smell of blood.


    He coughed violently, tearing his heart and lungs. Suddenly, he tore off his mask, revealing a twisted and withered face. The towel he held in his hand was raised in front of his eyes. Then the old man saw that the towel was stained with a strange layer of green, which was the blood foam from his mouth.


    He gasped hoarsely for a moment, and suddenly tore his shoulder clothes. If he remembered correctly, it was the first drop of rain. At that time, a bird circled by.


    The flesh and blood of the shoulder didn''t turn black or green. It didn''t seem to be abnormal, but suddenly it seemed to become transparent. The old man even saw his shoulder bone, holding it under the thin skin, white, like a skeleton without flesh and blood.


    A wisp of black air swept up from the arm beside him. It was a sudden heavy blow. After that, he continued to fight with these powerful killers and murderers. He could no longer stop the poison of his wrist. At this moment, the remaining black had rushed here.


    The old man laughed miserably. When he raised his head, his face seemed to be covered with a layer of green. His eyes were dim slowly. Looking forward, he murmured: "good means, good means..."


    The man in black in that direction gave way to a passage on both sides, revealing Shen Tai who was still standing under the eaves of the hall. In the night sky, there was a bird''s song, and a bird with bright feathers fell on his shoulder through the clouds and wind and rain. But at the moment, it seems to be very formal, without the usual lively, just standing there honestly, seems to have some fear, like afraid to death.


    Shen Tai gently touched the bird''s head, and then stretched out his hand. His gesture was steady without the slightest tremor. Under the bird''s wings, he gently released a small grey bottle.


    The bottle mouth is down, the cork is missing, and a little dark green light is flickering on the edge of the small bottle. Shen dug out a little paw of the cork and grasped it like a flying bird.


    With a cry, the strange bird almost fell off his shoulder.


    Shen Tai quietly put the bottle away, and then turned around. His eyes fell on the courtyard. The old man, who was drenched by the rain, looked at it for a while, and then said:


    "long time no see, elder Li."


    It was a rainy night. It was cold and lonely. Most of the people had already gone back to their homes and slept in bed. There are no people in the streets of the city, not to mention the wilderness. In the long night, there is silence in the cold wind and rain.


    Only the sound of wind and rain, and the occasional rumble of thunder from the distant sky, add a little vitality to this world.


    Night some desolate, but Xu Xueying is not too sad.


    On the side of the long ancient road, where there is no village in front and no shop behind, the carriage stops at a secluded place by the side of the road. The old horse has also been untied from the shaft and tied under another tree, quietly avoiding the storm.


    Rain pattered on the ground, beating the car, ticking, quiet and Ming. It''s dark in the car. Only when there is a flash of lightning in the distant northern sky, there will be a moment of light here.


    Xu Xueying lies quietly in the carriage, slightly curled up, covered with a small quilt, which Shen Shi bought in Tonghe city. The bedding was thin, but she felt very warm. In the dark, she was a little nervous. Even at night, she didn''t feel sleepy. Her eyes were wide open, looking at the figure sitting quietly in the other half of the car.


    At her strong request, Shen Shi finally got into the car to avoid the rain. As for the fox, he did not know where to go when the rain just fell. But both of them didn''t worry much. During this period of time, the fox seemed to like finding food by himself. Moreover, he could run back by himself every time and never lost his way.This ordinary carriage is not small, but at the same time, if two people are in it and another one is lying down, it seems a little crowded. It rained all the time outside the car, not too much or too little. It hit the car wall outside, as if it fell on the bottom of a girl''s heart.


    She suddenly had a feeling of joy, a quiet and gentle atmosphere that she had never experienced before. She tried to listen to the wind and rain, and then she heard his quiet breathing and her own heartbeat.


    There was a slight fever on her cheek.


    But there was darkness around her, covering up everything. The sound of rain and wind outside was so gentle, just like they were the only two left in the world.


    Ticking, drizzle falling, breeze blowing over the car curtain, there is a naughty breeze to look inside.


    One hand reached over and gently put the curtain which showed a gap. Then the car was quiet and warm. After a while, Shen Shi''s voice rang and said:


    "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Xu Xueying was startled and quietly raised the thin cover on her body. It seemed subconsciously that she could hide better. Then after a moment, she whispered: "I can''t sleep."


    Shen Shi gave a "hum" and said nothing more. At this time, in the northern sky, a bright lightning suddenly appeared in the sky, like a torn night sky, or falling directly into the mortal world. It was so blazing and dazzling that it even lit up the distant carriage.


    Two people looked there at the same time. At that moment, the lightning was the most magnificent and brightest light they had ever seen in their life. However, perhaps the wonders of heaven and earth could not last long, and the brilliant light did not last long, and soon faded.


    After the brilliant lightning disappeared, the thunder came from the night sky, and the rain outside the car seemed to be bigger. A little farther away, there were a few low horse snorts. It seemed that the old horse tied not far away was a little frightened, but it soon quieted down.


    Everything was calm again.


    "What a bright flash."


    "Well, I saw it for the first time, too." Shen Shidao.


    Xu Xueying was silent for a while, and said, "brother Shen, I heard that you used to go out for exploration and travel alone. Do you often sleep alone in the wild at night like this?"


    "Well, a lot of times." Shen Shi laughed and said, "but most of the time before, I took Xiao Hei, the little black pig you saw before, so I''m not alone. It''s a lot of time to spend the night in the wilderness. At that time, we often find a big tree and climb to it to sleep. "


    "Ah? Why is that? " Xu Xueying is a little surprised. It''s the first time that she has heard this kind of thing. She feels very curious.


    "Because it''s safe in the tree." Shen Shi stretched out his arm in the dark and said, "where Xiao hei and I go, there are many monsters and monsters. Some ferocious monsters even come out at night, so the dark night is more dangerous than the day. However, it is a very convenient and effective way to avoid many dangers by taking a rest in a tree. "


    "But..." Xu Xueying tilted her head slightly in the quilt. After thinking for a while, she still asked Shen Shidao with a smile, "but brother Shen, there are so many branches on the tree. How can you lie down and sleep?"


    "Sit and sleep."


    Xu Xueying suddenly fell silent. After a while, she asked again in a soft voice and said, "where''s Xiao Hei?"


    "Oh, well They usually sleep on their stomach. "


    "If you fall asleep like this, will you fall off?"


    "I haven''t fallen before, but that stupid pig fell many times in the beginning."


    "Ah Isn''t Xiao Hei very painful and sad? "


    "No, usually, he turns over on the ground and goes on sleeping."


    "Well..."


    The rain is quiet, dribbling, the wind is blowing, the sound is rustling.


    "Brother Shen."


    "Eh?"


    "I Sometimes, I envy you. "


    "Why?"


    "I think your life is very good. You can do whatever you want, go wherever you want, travel alone, and wander all over the world."


    Shen Shi laughed in the dark. Looking at the girl lying in the dark not too far from her knees, she said with a smile: "it''s not as good as you think, it''s just looking good. For example, it''s pitiful to live in the open, and it''s dangerous to fight with monsters. In fact, when I was a child, I envied the life of a family like you. "


    "Hee hee..." Xu Xueying began to laugh in a low voice. There was a little joy and a slight heartbeat in her voice. After a while, she asked in a soft voice,


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    "Do you want to live like this now?"


    "Yes, why not!" Shen Shi put his hand on the back of his head, leaned back to the wall of the carriage, and said with a smile, "when I earn enough Lingjing, I''ll live the same life as you!"


    Xu Xueying chuckled and hid in the quilt. She covered her hot cheek with her hand.


    This rainy night is so gentle and beautiful, even in a distant and strange land. For a moment, she suddenly thought, if only this night would never end.


    It was sunny after the rain. When the light came up and fell on this silent ancient road again, the early morning wind with a bit of moist breath and the fresh smell of nearby vegetation swept the carriage of the carriage.


    A drop of crystal water lingers on the eaves of the carriage. After several times of shaking and struggling, it finally drips down quietly. In the morning light, it reflects a beautiful and gentle rainbow, adding a bit of brilliant color to the world.


    Shen Shi stepped out of the carriage, went to the side of the ancient road, looked around and stretched out. After the heavy rain, both the path and the branches and leaves of the trees on both sides of the road seemed to have been carefully cleaned. Suddenly, the sky had a clear blue, and several white clouds were hanging in the sky, floating leisurely.


    "Yo Yo, yo yo," a few low voices came out of the car. A moment later, the fox came out from there, ran to Shen Shi, opened his mouth, yawned and shook his snow-white fur. This fox came back late last night, and I don''t know where it can go to find food in this heavy rain. But when it comes back, it''s all wet. Shen Shi spent a long time trying to figure out this guy''s body. In the middle of it, he even used fire system technique to roast the fox with fireball technique, which made Xu Xueying look straight.


    There''s no way. If the fox runs into the carriage wet, no one will have a good rest that night.


    After the fox ran out for a while, the curtain on the carriage moved again. Then Xu Xueying''s voice came and said, "brother Shen."


    Shen Shi turned back and walked over, and said, "what''s the matter, Xiao Ying?"


    The curtain of the car opened, revealing Xu Xueying''s beautiful face. With a kind of pleading color, she giggled and said, "brother Shen, I also want to come down for a walk."


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "your injury is not very well. Now you still need to rest..."


    Xu Xueying put her hands together and bowed to Shen Shi in front of her. Then she looked pathetic and said, "brother Shen, I''m almost well. I''m always in this carriage. I''m so miserable."


    Shen Shi ponders for a moment, then nods and agrees. It''s true that Xu Xueying has recovered very quickly these days. Now he can see it when he changes the dressing on her wound every day. It should be a few days before at least part of the wound will be healed. In this case, it seems that it is not a bad thing to let her down for a walk.


    Seeing Shen Shi''s promise, Xu Xueying is overjoyed. Her two eyes are as lovely as two crescent moons, and she stretches her arms out. Shen Shi naturally held her, put his other hand around her waist, and then carefully helped her out of the car.


    In this process, neither Shen Shi nor Xu Xueying is different, because during this period of time, after Xu Xueying''s serious injury, she often needs Shen Shi to take care of her, including dressing and dressing, which is a bit embarrassing. At the beginning, of course, it was still troublesome, but after several days of getting along day and night, both of them were more natural.


    With Shen Shi''s help, Xu Xueying tries to walk a few steps. At the beginning, she still touches the wound and makes her take a few breaths. Her beautiful face is wrinkled. However, the girl seems to be stronger after experiencing this unexpected disaster. After the initial pain, she slowly adapts to it, and then takes a deep breath The fresh air outside of my mouth made my face feel comfortable.


    The breeze blowing, her black hair floating, a wisp of hair swept her white cheek.


    "It''s so comfortable." She laughed and said to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi smiles and takes a few steps with her. Then he looks at Xu Xueying. Although she can''t walk freely, she does stand outside and do a little movement. It''s no problem. He felt relieved, so he let Xu Xueying stand by himself. After chatting with her for a while, he turned to the edge of the forest, took back the old horse and tied it to the carriage again.


    In the distance, the fox looked up at Xu Xueying standing there. There was something strange in his eyes, but different from his very intimate attitude towards Shen Shi, he didn''t mean to be close to this woman at all. But Xu Xueying was very happy when she saw that the fox was really beautiful and white. She waved to the fox with a smile. But the fox looked at her lazily and ignored her. Instead, she turned and walked to Shen Shi''s feet.


    Xu Xueying ate a shriveled, but was not angry. She turned around and said to Shen Shi with a smile:


    "brother Shen, this fox ignored me."


    Shen Shi was busy tying the reins. He took a look at the fox and said with a smile, "it''s OK. This guy is a little afraid of strangers. When you stay for a long time, you will be familiar with him."Xu Xueying smiles for a while, and then suddenly says, "by the way, brother Shen, I saw you use that last night That method lights up the fireball. Before, I only knew that these five elements methods were used for fighting. I never thought that they could be used like you. Did you think of all this? It''s amazing. "


    Shen Shi had already tied the rope tightly at this time. He came to hold Xu Xueying''s hand and walked back to the carriage. At the same time, he said with a smile: "it''s no big deal, but some small techniques are used indiscriminately and can''t get on the stage."


    Xu Xueying thought about it, but he shook his head. His face suddenly became a little serious and said, "it''s not necessarily true. Although I''m a little bit shallow in my cultivation, and I don''t know much about the five elements technique, it may not be difficult for me to use this kind of fireball technique directly. But it''s not easy for me to control it directly, store it but not send it, and even use it to dry clothes The subtle manipulation of Xingshu method must have reached the peak. Brother Shen, you are more powerful than I thought


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and a trace of surprise passed over his face. He said, "how can you know these things?"


    Xu Xueying blushed and said, "because my grandmother has loved me since I was a child, and my parents and uncles all like me very much, so I invited several famous monks to explain a lot of cultivation methods to me since I was a child. Although I didn''t go deep into the five elements, I also know some basic things."


    Shen Shi sighed, nodded and said: "I see. It''s true that the children of your aristocratic family are much better than those of sanxiu in their cultivation. Besides Lingjing, these things are also so."


    While they were talking, they had already come to the carriage. Shen Shi carefully held Xu Xueying and let her return to the carriage. Then he whistled, and the fox immediately jumped over to sit beside him. As the wheels rolled, the carriage began to move forward again.


    Xu Xueying looked at the clear sky that day. Only the south side where they went had some hazy clouds, so he said to Shen Shi, "brother Shen, we probably have a few days to go to the Xilu city where you grew up?"


    Shen Shi thought about it and said, "it''s not sure, but you''re recovering well now. Maybe we can go faster, about six days."


    "Well When we get to town, shall we go and see your home? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "it''s not my home anymore."


    "Ah?" Xu Xueying looked at him from the side and said, "well, what''s the name of that place?"


    Shen Shi looked ahead and looked at the approaching dark clouds from a distance. After a while, he calmly said: "tianyilou."


    A few days later, Shen Shi and Xu Xueying went all the way south along the main road, and finally they saw the wall of Xilu city. Of course, along with it came the majestic Tianyin mountains just beside Xilu City, and the hazy sky that seemed to be forever.


    After these days of rest and recuperation, combined with the effect of the elixir, Xu Xueying''s injury has really recovered. Although it is not completely recovered, and the bandages on her abdomen have not been completely removed, now she can walk very freely. However, although Xu Xueying feels good, Shen Shi doesn''t take it lightly. Of course, Xilu city is originally the sphere of influence of Xuanyin gate. If Shen Shi is the only one, maybe he doesn''t care. But with Xu Xueying who has just been seriously injured, he really doesn''t want to stay in this dangerous place for a long time.


    So although Xu Xueying is very curious, at Shen Shi''s insistence, they still don''t stay in the city where Shen Shi grew up. After Shen Shi went to the city to buy some daily necessities, food and water, they took Xu Xueying to leave. In the middle of this, he did not even allow Xu Xueying to appear, only let her sit in the carriage, including the fox.


    Xu Xueying is naturally a little depressed, but she knows that Shen Shi is doing this for her own good. Now, the most important thing is to go to woniu city to take the teleportation array and return to her family in Liuyun city as soon as possible. She doesn''t have much to say. However, when Shen Shi drives his carriage to cross the city, Xu Xueying pleads with him in the carriage for a long time. Shen Shi finally fails her, and agrees to walk the carriage on the horseshoe street where he grew up, so that the curious girl can see the Tianyi floor where he grew up with her own eyes.


    Xilu city is still prosperous, and the streets are crowded with pedestrians, especially on horseshoe street, the busiest street in the city. This scene as like as two peas in the eye of Shen Shen in this street, he felt a little sigh and emotion. Everything seemed to be exactly the same as his childhood memories.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    Nothing seems to have changed.


    The long street is still that long street, and the shops beside the street are still those shops. Maybe only people have changed.


    Sitting in the carriage, Xu Xueying stealthily lifts the car curtain and looks out. She curiously looks at this busy and noisy street. After a while, suddenly she hears Shen Shi, who sits in front of the carriage separated by a curtain, saying, "that''s the first floor of the sky."


    Xu Xueying was surprised and looked up. It didn''t take a moment to see a building on one side of the street in front of him. The building was tall and majestic, and the exterior decoration was magnificent. Compared with those low shops around, it felt like standing out from the crowd. And at the gate, on the huge plaque, there are three big words "tianyilou".


    Xu Xueying blinked, looked at it carefully for a while, then lowered her voice and said, "brother Shen, is this your former home?"


    "Well, I grew up in this building from birth until I was 12 years old."


    "So..." Xu Xueying sighed softly, and suddenly felt some emotion in her heart. This Yinzhou is thousands of miles away from Xilu city. She had never heard of Xilu city before, and even felt that if it had not been for this time, she might not have come here in her life, and she would not have seen elder brother Shen''s life.


    But after thousands of miles apart, it seems that there is no intersection between the two worlds. Why did they meet? And I also came to this city inexplicably, so is this a kind of fate?


    She thought in her heart, and suddenly a faint blush flashed on her white cheek. Her head leaned against the wall on one side of the car, looking at the first floor of the sky, she was dazed. The fox, squatting in the other corner of the carriage, turned his head to look at the girl at this time. Suddenly, he gave a cry and looked confused.


    Xu Xueying was startled by the fox''s cry. She suddenly regained her mind and glanced back at the fox. Her cheeks were redder, but she sat up straight as if nothing had happened. Just at this time, she suddenly heard that Shen Shi in front of her seemed to have found something. She suddenly said "eh", which seemed to be a little surprised.


    Xu Xueying felt guilty and her heart beat faster. She said in a soft voice, "brother Shen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Shi looked ahead, but didn''t look at her. After a while, he said, "the business in that building doesn''t seem to be as good as the fairy on the other side."


    Xu Xueying was stunned by the speech, and then breathed a sigh of relief. However, she soon became curious, lifted the car curtain and looked out. As expected, she saw a branch of Shenxian club on the opposite side of Tianyi floor. In terms of scale and momentum, it was also the leader of this horseshoe Street, which could be said to be against Tianyi floor. However, after looking for a while, she found that the flow of people coming and going in front of the two shops was almost the same. She was surprised and said, "brother Shen, I don''t see anything. Isn''t it that the people are almost the same?"


    Shen Shi laughed for a while, light way: "no, you want to see the look of those people."


    "Look?"


    Shen Shi said: "there are some things that ordinary people don''t notice. Do you have a look at the difference between the guests who come in and out of the front of the first floor of the heaven and the people in front of the immortal meeting?"


    Xu Xueying looked left and right for a long time, frowned and said, "I feel almost the same?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "no, it''s different. Most of the guests who come in and out of the first floor are expressionless and steady. Occasionally, we can see a few frowning guests, which is generally the case. Half of the guests in the fairyland club don''t have any change of expression. But if you look at them carefully, you will find that one or two of them will smile when they come out of the shop. "


    Xu Xueying was stunned for a moment, and said: "you see so carefully But what does that mean? "


    Shen Shi suddenly sighed. His manner seemed to be a little rusty. He said in a soft voice: "it shows that most of the guests here can do business in the fairy club. In the past ten years, the first floor of the heaven has been completely suppressed by the fairy club."


    Xu Xueying is silent. At this time, she also remembers that Shen Shi once told her about their father and son''s hard work on the first floor of that day. She can feel Shen Shi''s mood at the moment. I don''t know why, she looks up at the man''s hardness, and suddenly feels some pity in her heart.


    Obviously he is much stronger than himself. He is tough and never shows any weakness. But she suddenly feels that this man must have some pain in his heart.


    When I was so young, I left my hometown, traveled thousands of miles, separated from my parents and relatives She bit her teeth gently, and instead of turning her head, she rubbed the corners of her eyes with her hands.


    Shen Shi didn''t realize that the girl behind the curtain was different. His mind was still immersed in these familiar streets and buildings. Walking on this horseshoe Street made him feel like a child in a trance.


    However, at this time, suddenly from the first floor of that day, there was a sudden commotion, which was also mixed with a bit of shouting and noise, the voice was not small. Shen Shi was surprised. He turned to the first floor of that day and saw a group of people standing at the gate of the first floor of that day. They seemed to be arguing fiercely."What''s the matter over there?" Sitting in the carriage, Xu Xueying soon noticed the commotion on the other side of the street and asked softly. Shen Shi didn''t answer her immediately. Instead, he looked at the front door of the first floor of the sky for a while. A little surprise flashed in his eyes and said:


    "it''s strange. It seems that the disciples of the Xuanyin gate are scolding themselves."


    "Well?" After hearing this, Xu Xueying becomes curious and looks at the gate of the first floor of the sky. At this moment, there are about ten people gathered at the gate of the first floor of the sky. Half of them are dressed in uniform school clothes, and the other half are dressed in everything. It seems that they are no different from the people walking on the street.


    But the strange thing is that these people are divided into two groups, but not entirely according to their clothes. On each side, there are people wearing disciples'' clothes and ordinary passers-by''s clothes standing together. Each side looks excited and quarrels with each other. We can hear some scolding words from a long distance. This kind of scene makes people feel strange.


    Perhaps knowing that Xu Xueying was surprised and confused, Shen Shi lowered his voice and said to her in a soft voice: "those who wear the clothes of Xuanyin disciples are all the disciples under Xuanyin gate, while those who wear the clothes of other passers-by are the ones who secretly guard the first floor of the sky, which is no different from the identity of these disciples. It''s just how can they fight like this in the street? "


    After all, xuanyinmen is also a respectable Xiuzhen sect. It''s also a leader in Yinzhou. Although there are disputes as long as there are people, it''s not uncommon for people in the same sect to fight for power and profit. You don''t see such famous sects as Sizheng''s, and the clans are not the same.


    It''s just a fight, but the face of the sect still needs to be maintained. Otherwise, if it is spread, everyone will be disgraced. For the Xiuzhen sect like Xuanyin sect of Lingxiao sect, if there is any dispute among the disciples, it will be solved in private. It is rare for Shen Shi to expose the conflicts of the sect to outsiders. At least for the first time in so many years, Shen Shi has seen such a group of Xiuzhen sect''s disciples directly fighting and making noise on the busy street.


    Although he had been away from Yinzhou for many years, he hated xuanyinmen, but because he grew up here, Shen Shi knew this school very well. As far as he knows, although the Xuanyin sect and the Mencius in the past were not as good as the Lingxiao sect, they were also very strict and well-organized. Generally speaking, such a situation would never happen.


    Is it, what happened in Xuanyin gate?


    Shen Shi suddenly felt a move in his heart. He tightened the reins in his hand and let the carriage stop temporarily.


    Separated by a street, many pedestrians on the road were attracted by the noise there. They formed a circle far away, which made Shen Shi look less conspicuous outside the crowd. At the moment, the quarrel at the door obviously shocked the people on the first floor of the sky. Several men dressed as shopkeepers ran out of the shop. They were right outside these doors All the people were treated equally and came forward one after another to persuade them.


    But the two sides of the quarrel didn''t give up. They were still fighting. On the contrary, they were scolding. The shopkeepers who had just come out to persuade the quarrel actually separated from each other and joined the two camps. They yelled and scolded each other.


    In addition to the noisy voices from afar, those people''s shouts and curses were not clearly heard, but Shen Shi vaguely heard a few words, which seemed to mention one person repeatedly several times, that is the Li family''s ancestor yunyun. After seeing this for a while, I watched the two sides speak fiercely. Suddenly, someone gave a big shout and pulled out a spirit sword to cut it.


    A group of people, including a large number of passers-by around them, were in an uproar. Before they had time to react, the other side of the quarrel refused to show weakness and drew their swords one after another. They practiced all kinds of magical skills and fought in an instant. In the twinkling of an eye, there were people crying out for pain and blood.


    As a result, all the onlookers scattered and could not escape. Shen Shi was also surprised. He did not expect that the atmosphere in the Xuanyin gate was so bad and the conflict was so intense. But now the situation is in chaos. There is another Xu Xueying in the carriage behind him. After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi shakes his head and drives the carriage away. But when he passed the fairyland on the opposite side of the first floor of the sky, he saw many fairyland people standing at the door, one by one with a little disdain, or holding their chests or chatting, watching the farce in front of the first floor of the sky like a monkey play.


    There was no reason for Shen Shi''s sighing. He turned his eyes and drove the carriage away. Behind him, there was only a quarrel which was more and more active, and the cloudy mountains behind the city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    Tall as it is, it''s cloudy.


    At the same time, thousands of miles away in Haizhou, Jinhong mountain.


    A young girl of the Xu family, a famous family of the vassal clan, was missing. It was a very painful thing for the Xu family, but for the huge Lingxiao clan, it seemed a little insignificant. The Xu family once tried to ask for help from the clan. However, with the weight of the Xu family, it is likely that several elders who are familiar with them would care a little and support them if they could, and more help would not be available.


    After all, it''s very difficult to deal with this matter. Even the immortal society can hardly find any clues. There is really no better way for the elders of the clan after the event. After all, the immortal of Yuandan realm is also a monk, not an immortal.


    Compared with this incident, more people in Lingxiao sect are actually concerned about the affairs in the sect. The most sensitive and eye-catching one recently is, of course, the competition for the next generation''s successors, which has suddenly and secretly intensified these days.


    This matter is related to the power and division of Lingxiao sect in the years to come. Naturally, it is more important than the disappearance of a girl from an outside family. In fact, it has been quiet for some time, but since then, after the three swords of Lingxiao, many young generation of gifted disciples have sprung up in Lingxiao sect. Among them, GANZE, Zhong Qingzhu and sunyou are the most outstanding. At the same time, these three have their own strong backers behind them, which makes some of them stable The dispute is on the rise again.


    In this case, there is a sense of depression on the huge Jinhong mountain, but most of the people in the game are low-key and silent, only one person is different.


    When the sun was shining on the open and flat viewing platform in the morning, the disciples at the entrance of each hall were already busy, especially in the hall of miraculous medicine. After all, Dan Hall was the most important and favorite person among the disciples. As the first disciple of elder Yunni, Gan Wenqing usually takes the responsibility of looking after and solving the trivial matters in the lingyao hall, so he is also inspecting the lingyao hall at the moment.


    Because of this, when the outside commotion came, she soon heard it.


    When Gan Wenqing and others walked quickly to the door and looked out, she was suddenly stunned. She saw a handsome and bold man with a strange bald head, carrying a huge black sword on his shoulder and a terrifying monster as big as a hill in his other hand. Every step of the way, she was walking, The ground seemed to shake for a while. It was absolutely stunning.


    The sun fell on his head, bright, all the way to the hall of the elixir, he looked up and suddenly saw Gan Wenqing standing in front of the crowd, suddenly grinned and threw, the huge monster''s body suddenly rose, thumping in front of the hall of the elixir, which immediately caused a burst of exclamation from countless people, including his bright and heroic laughter.


    Suddenly, he came down from the sky and was beside Gan Wenqing. His bloody spirit suddenly made all the disciples around him leave a big circle. However, they didn''t fear when they looked at the bald man. On the contrary, they worshiped him. Especially, a large number of young and beautiful female disciples in the Dan Hall had bright eyes A few people still scream and smile.


    "Wupin demon pill, I''ll send you to alchemy."


    The man laughed and looked at Gan Wenqing. His eyes were gentle and he said with a smile.


    First there was silence, then there was an uproar, screams and shrieks, which flooded the two men and women in the circle again.


    Gan Wenqing pursed her lips and looked at the huge monster that was thrown in front of the elixir hall by Du Tiejian. She had a helpless and slightly complicated look on her face. Then she sighed and said to Du Tiejian:


    "brother Du, what are you doing?"


    Du Tiejian turned his neck and put the huge black sword on the ground. Then he grinned and said, "I remember you said last time that you would try to refine a high-level elixir recently, but the main material is a fresh high-level elixir with five levels or more, so you can''t start refining. Just this time I went to the coral reef in Hainan to bask in the sun, I met this "billowing beast" and I just sent it to you


    As soon as the words came out, there was a lot of noise and exclamation around. Gan Wenqing was also silent for a moment, as if she didn''t know what to say. After a while, she laughed bitterly and said in a soft voice: "elder martial brother Du, there hasn''t been a high-level monster in the Coral Sea for many years."


    Du Tiejian laughed and said, "maybe this guy is unlucky. He just passed by there."


    Gan Wenqing was angry and glared at him. He wanted to say something more. But then he saw that there were more and more disciples of the sect gathered outside the elixir hall. They had three layers inside and three layers outside. And I don''t know how many of them looked at themselves consciously or unconsciously. Rao Shi has always been tough. Now she can''t help but feel a slight heat in her face. She snorts, but she turns her head and whispers a few words to the disciples of the miraculous medicine hall nearby. Then she reaches out her hand and pulls Du Tiejian, but pulls him into the miraculous medicine hall to talk, so that the goods won''t be lost here.As for the huge Bilang beast outside, a group of disciples of Dan Hall gathered to collect the most important demon Dan. A fifth level demon beast is a treasure, which can decompose many precious spiritual materials. This action makes many Lingxiao sect disciples have hot eyes and hot hearts. Some good people even whistle and look frivolous. However, the Dan Hall disciples are not angry. They all smile and occasionally look back at the hall of miraculous medicine. Their eyes are ambiguous.


    Up to now, the famous elder martial brother Du of jinhongshan, is he really planning to express himself?


    He pulls Du Tiejian into the hall of miraculous drugs. Gan Wenqing dispels a group of smiling and excited younger martial sisters. Instead of letting these girls come to watch, he takes Du Tiejian into the back garden of the hall of miraculous drugs and finds a secluded place to stop. Then he turns to Du Tiejian and sighs, saying: "brother Du, you will be misunderstood."


    Du Tiejian shrugged and said, "what''s the misunderstanding?"


    Gan Wenqing said: "they see you give me such a heavy gift at will. I''m afraid they will misunderstand that you are treating me..." Before the voice fell, Gan Wenqing suddenly choked, but he couldn''t go on. But Du Tiejian said with a smile,


    "they didn''t misunderstand me. I just like you."


    "You..."


    Gan Wenqing bowed her head slightly, as if she didn''t dare to look into the man''s eyes. She didn''t know whether it was because of shyness or other feelings. After a long silence, she whispered: "you are like this It''s not good. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your master, uncle Huaiyuan, is the real person in charge of our sect. As his eldest disciple, you are his most valued descendant. I don''t know how many of you look at every move. " After a pause, Gan Wenqing suddenly bit her lip gently, and then suddenly summoned up her courage and said: "brother Du, as we all know, Mr. Zhang intended to cultivate you to take over the position in the future, but if you do so, you are afraid that you will offend him."


    When it comes to the real Huaiyuan, Du Tiejian, who has always been relaxed, looks a little solemn for the first time. It is obvious that he still has great respect for this teacher, no matter what his predecessors have done. Nevertheless, in the face of Gan Wenqing''s painstaking care, Du Tiejian didn''t take it seriously. After thinking about it for a while, he said with a straight face: "you''re not right."


    "Ah?"


    "According to my understanding of master, generally speaking, he would never ask about such trivial matters. It''s because I have done something treacherous and infuriated your master, elder Yunni. Elder Yunni told my master directly. At that point, I would be in bad luck."


    Gan Wenqing glared at him and said, "you don''t think it''s big enough, do you?"


    Du Tiejian laughs and looks as if she is not worried. Looking at this bold and straightforward man, Gan Wenqing''s eyes seem to flicker. After a moment, she shakes her head and sighs, saying: "brother Du, actually I It''s not as good as you think. It''s not worth being so nice to me. "


    However, Du Tiejian waved his hand with a smile and said, "if you think too much, I like you. It''s not a big deal. What can I do for my beloved? What did the onlookers say? Of course, if you don''t like me in your heart and feel that I''ve made you ashamed and sad by doing these things, it''s my fault. Or maybe there is another man you like in your heart. I''ll naturally make you more worried. Just tell me straight, and I''ll never pester you again. "


    Gan Wenqing''s eyes dropped slowly. After a while, she said in a low, almost inaudible voice: "I just hope you don''t regret it in the future..."


    "Well? What did you say? " Du Tiejian didn''t hear Gan Wenqing''s voice clearly. He took a step forward and asked.


    Gan Wenqing took a deep breath, a beautiful smile suddenly floated on the corner of her mouth, eyes filled like waves, charming and heroic, as if all of a sudden in her body flashed out, reflecting the dazzling beauty. She looked at the man in front of her. After a moment, she said with a smile:


    "I mean, I don''t like other people in my heart."


    Du Tiejian was stunned for a moment, and then overjoyed. He couldn''t help but take another step forward. In the past few years, although he was quite interested in Gan Wenqing, he never got a reply from this beautiful and talented woman. Today''s sentence is obviously the first time Gan Wenqing has responded to his mind.


    At this moment, Du Tiejian seems to feel that the sky on Jinhong mountain is suddenly sunny. The sun is particularly bright, and life is also wonderful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    He stood there, touched his bald head, and suddenly laughed.


    In the hearty joy, with a bit of intoxicated man''s unique foolishness.


    Lanzhou, heimucheng.


    Back hall of shenxianhui branch.


    is as like as two peas. But it is almost the same as before a few days ago. There are many people in the courtyard, the other is the wood store fairy shop, and the other is the mysterious black man who comes to the wood city of Shen Tai. What''s different from before is that the people in black on Shen Tai''s side have hardly changed this time, but the number of people on the side of Shenxian Club branch in heimu city is three times more than that of the last time.


    People on both sides are actually under the great chamber of Commerce of the immortal society, but at the moment, it seems that there is a clear distinction between them, especially the people on the side of the immortal society of heimucheng. Most of them have a look of awe on their faces, and there is an obvious enemy in their eyes when they look at the people in black, but more of them are still unable to hide their fear. In contrast, the people in black who came here with Shen Tai still stood there in silence as before, turning a blind eye to the eyes around them. They didn''t know whether they didn''t feel it or didn''t care at all.


    In addition to the two groups of people who face each other in the courtyard outside, there is a similar atmosphere in the study. This time, Shen Tai and Xiao Qi are still in the study, but the only one who appears in the immortal Club of heimu city is the old shopkeeper song.


    There is hot tea on the table, smoke curling up, fragrance flowing, intoxicating, obviously is a good tea. Shen Tai took a sip from his teacup. It seemed that he didn''t mean to speak. Xiao Qi, standing behind him, was as quiet as usual. His eyes, nose, nose and heart were like sculptures, and there was no sound.


    After a moment, after listening to the table in front of him, the old shopkeeper song, who is in charge of the fairyland society in heimucheng, sighed and said, "brother Shen, do you really need to make things so big this time?"


    Shen Tai put down his tea cup and said, "brother song, I don''t quite understand this. Please make it clear."


    Shopkeeper song frowned and said, "that night you had a great war, which was earth shaking, and the battlefield was chosen in this black wood city. After a fight, almost all the houses and streets within a few miles were destroyed, especially the houses near Chen''s house. It''s not a big deal. What''s a big deal? "


    Shen Tai gave a faint smile and said, "brother song, you are also a man of understanding. You should know that he is the great monk of Yuandan kingdom. It''s hard to deal with people who have reached this level, no matter what, so it''s also proper to damage some houses after a big war. "


    The corner of shopkeeper song''s eye twitched for a moment. After a moment''s silence, he said: "shopkeeper Shen, please forgive me for saying that our immortal society has been insisting on business first and making money with peace for many years. Although there are some private activities that are not enough for external humanity, they are all secret. It''s really a little bit like you are fighting against an expert in Yuan Dan kingdom in a busy city Too much. "


    Shen Tai took a look at him and said calmly, "if I said that I was forced to move my hand to protect myself that day, I don''t know whether elder brother song believes it or not?"


    Shopkeeper song gave a wry smile and said, "self protection? But you said that in order to protect yourself, it was your side that won the battle in the end. "


    Shen Tai said: "that''s the truth. I''ve told brother song clearly. It''s up to you to believe it or not. I just don''t know if elder brother song called me here today, but what''s your opinion? "


    Shopkeeper song shook his head slowly. The wrinkles on his face seemed to be a little deeper. Then he said, "I don''t have the ability to teach you. I don''t have the ability to teach you. What''s more, you have Zhou''s immortal seal. According to the rules, I can''t control you. It''s just that song, who is in charge of the black wood City, can''t ignore such a big thing. He has to repay the general assembly. Please let the old gods decide. Don''t be surprised. "


    Shen Tai looks up and takes a deep look at him. Shopkeeper song looks back calmly, with a solemn but firm face. The atmosphere in the room seems to be a little stiff, including Xiao Qi, who is standing behind Shen Tai, suddenly raises his head and looks coldly at manager song.


    Sharp eyes, such as hawks and falcons, such as tiger and wolf suddenly appeared, a murderous air appeared in a moment.


    However, at this time, Shen Tai suddenly laughed, then stood up, arched his hand to the shopkeeper song, and said: "this is the duty of elder brother song. If you have any blame, please deal with it by yourself. Since I don''t care here, I''ll leave now. "


    He said he would stop and walk out. As he spoke, Qi, who was behind him, lowered his head and looked back, and soon followed Shen Tai out of the door. Shopkeeper song stood in the same place, silently watching the two men walk away, until they disappeared in sight. Suddenly, he shook his body, opened his palm and took a look. After a deep breath, he put his palm on his coat and wiped it silently and forcefully.


    The sound of footsteps, a figure from the side door came to the song shopkeeper''s side, is the song shopkeeper''s confidant yuan Niu. He took a look at the door, then whispered: "shopkeeper, let him go like this, OK?"Shopkeeper song snorted and said, "naturally, it''s not good enough. The best thing is that we capture all these people, and then quickly report back to the general hall, and ask those old immortals in the general hall to make a decision. This is the best."


    Yuan Niu''s face became a little ugly, but obviously he was not reckless. He did not directly ask manager song why he didn''t do such stupid questions. Instead, he stood quietly and frowned.


    After a while, he got the answer from his boss and the old man who cultivated himself. He just heard manager song sigh and said, "these people can beat even a great monk in Yuandan kingdom. It''s hard to measure their strength. Let''s not take risks. And it can be seen that Shen Tai is a member of Zhou''s immortal family. He is not alone in the general hall. He should be careful in everything


    Yuan Niu said, "yes."


    Shopkeeper song was silent for a while, and then said, "in addition to the official documents reported to the general assembly, you will leave today to go to Tianhong city and send me a private letter to the immortal Qu of the general hall."


    Yuan Niu''s body was slightly shocked and he suddenly raised his head, but he didn''t say much. After a moment, he lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "yes."


    Song Zhang showed a slightly bitter smile on the cabinet and said, "I always have a premonition that this matter may not be as simple as we think. All of a sudden, a group of powerful people came to our place, and then such a big thing happened. Maybe It may also involve some disputes in the general hall. We should be more careful. "


    After that, he slowly looked up at the sky outside the house, only to see a little bit of haze that day, it suddenly seemed to remind people of the famous mountains in the south.


    "Where did these people come from..." Shopkeeper song murmured in his heart that he could not calm down. It seemed that he always felt as if something was going to happen.


    A few days ago, a huge storm suddenly attacked heimu city in the middle of the night, affecting countless people, causing a very tragic consequence. In the past, you can still see a large area of ruins near the house. Especially in the center of the battlefield, the former courtyard of Chen''s house, it was like being plowed over by the storm. The soil was scorched and cracked, and many places were full of depressions. However, the most terrifying thing is that in the area about five feet around, all the creatures close to it, whether they are animals or humans, even if they are ordinary practitioners of Taoism, once they step into that area, they will be short of breath and face black, and then they will be poisoned to death.


    No one knows what happened on the ground, and no one knows what poison it is. The toxicity is so fierce. But after the first few unfortunate ghosts died, no one dares to try again. Except for some wild dogs and wild cats, who are still in their wits, they go to the neighborhood to try to find food in the ruins, and then they fall there soon I didn''t wake up in the blackened land.


    Of course, such a big movement has shaken the whole city and attracted countless people''s attention. However, in this era, it is not in the past that there was a special Yamen in charge of the imperial court. After the Terrans drove away the demons, because of the decision of the six saints of the Terrans in the past, there has not been a unified dynasty and government for many years. However, this does not mean that there is no one in charge of the secular world. In fact, this part of power is actually concentrated in the hands of Xiuzhen sects and chambers of Commerce like the immortal society. In other words, all kinds of Xiuzhen sects in the world have actually replaced the imperial Yamen in the past, and the famous four Zhengming sects, as saints, Miao descendants and righteous giants, are The most powerful and powerful people in the world today.


    Of course, there are many Xiuzhen sects in Lanzhou, including many near heimucheng. But it''s strange that after this rare act, which was forbidden by all Xiuzhen sects in the past, no Xiuzhen sect came forward to speak out.


    All the Xiuzhen sects around heimu city were surprisingly silent. Even if there were innocent victims crying in the ruins, there was no response.


    So in the end, everything can only be silent and cold to continue to live, far away from the poisonous place, dig out the bodies of dead relatives, bury them in tears, and then face the fate of homelessness at a loss. The crowd of onlookers may have sympathy or surprise, but the world is like snow. At most, it''s just a turn.


    Several streets away from the fairyland, the ruins stand in the center of the city like a huge scar. A group of people, surrounded by a carriage, walked past the ruins. Shen Tai''s face looked tired when he was alone in the carriage, especially on his fat cheeks, which were filled with two unusual red colors. Soon, he began to cough. His voice sounded hoarse and even twisted. After coughing for a few times, he reached out and took out a small scarlet gourd in his arms. He tilted his hand and shook it twice. Then he rolled out a black pill from the mouth of the gourd.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    He took a silent look at the pill, then put it in his mouth, looked up and swallowed it.


    Outside the car curtain, Xiao Qi''s nervous voice rang out and said in a low voice: "shopkeeper, are you ok?"


    Shen Tai closed his eyes and had a rest for a while. It was like the opening of medicine. The strange red color on his face, including the fatigue, dissipated. Then he said, "it''s OK."


    Xiao Qi was silent, but his straight body kept following the carriage. After a long time, he suddenly heard him say: "shopkeeper, let''s go back to Tianhong city."


    "No need."


    "But..."


    "Xiao Qi, do you regret it?" In the carriage, Shen Tai suddenly interrupted him.


    Xiao Qi was stunned and said, "what?"


    "Over the years, I''ve been a little uneasy. I''ve been thinking about whether I made a mistake when I let you eat that food. Have you and your brothers ever regretted it? "


    Before Xiao Qi could speak, another voice came from his side. The tone was a little strange, but the words were clear. It was the strange bird with bright feathers that flew out again and landed on the board in front of the carriage. His mouth repeated strangely, saying:


    "do you regret it? Are you sorry... "


    The eyes of those people in black around them all came over in an instant. No one spoke, only the bird combed its feathers with its beak carelessly, with a leisurely look.


    "No regrets!" All of a sudden, a calm voice came from the other side of the carriage. It was a young man who looked young but had a cold face and seemed to be born with a sense of hostility. In the late night a few days ago, he cut off the foot of the monk yuan Dan Jing with unimaginable patience and terrible behavior.


    Such a young man seems to have written the word "rebellious" on his face, but when he stood on the side of the car, he looked calm and said: "without what the shopkeeper gave us, we have already died there. Now we are just overdrawn. What can we care about. Besides, in the past, none of us knew the dregs like ants. Today, if we have a chance to kill a Yuandan realm, I think it''s worth our life. " With that, he suddenly began to laugh, showing white teeth, as if a cold light refracted out.


    Xiao Qi took a look at the young man, frowned, and then said to the car:


    "shopkeeper, Lao Qi is right. We brothers are all determined to you, and have no complaints about what happened in those years. Besides, even if we eat that food, there is still a chance of life in the end, as long as we... " He shrugged his shoulders, laughed, and said, "as long as we can break through to the realm of Yuan Dan, and the great spiritual power of Daoxing enters the marrow, naturally we can reshape the meridians and collaterals, and cure the dark wounds, and then everything will be fine."


    There was no sound in the carriage. Shen Tai seemed to be still silent. After a long time, he sighed and said, "Yuandan realm, I hope I can see that you have such a chance to achieve..."


    Xiao Qi and Lao Qi look at each other. They look worried and ugly. After hesitating for a moment, Xiao Qi says again: "shopkeeper, although he didn''t find the childe this time, it shouldn''t be a big problem in terms of Li''s actions and words. Maybe he has left here. Let''s go back to tianhongcheng first, find the immortal Zhou, and ask him to find a way to see the disease for you. "


    "Naturally, I want to go back, but since I have come here this time, I still have to do some things. I wish for many years, but I can''t really take them to the coffin." At this point, he seemed to laugh suddenly, with a sense of self mockery, whispered, "in fact, some things are not as difficult as he thought, as long as you do it."


    "Shopkeeper, you mean..."


    "Let''s go to Yinzhou."


    "Yinzhou? Where? "


    "Xilu city."


    There was silence around for a while. After a while, someone whispered a promise, and then the wheels rolled. These silent and mysterious people went to the South Gate of heimu city. And in the distant sky, it seems that the wind and rain is still far away, and the corner of the sky is still full of haze.


    The tide rises and falls on the Hongmeng continent, and the human race is full of joys and sorrows. The bustling and bustling scene is like a big drama staged under the sky. It seems that there is no end to it. However, in this prosperous corner, another unknown world, which has been forgotten for many years, another big play is slowly opening.


    In the rainbow world, it is still a dead world.


    For thousands of years, this world has become a forbidden area for all living beings. No matter how weak or tenacious the living beings in every inch of land can survive in this world. The magma flowing in the cracked earth is like the roaring of the earth, complaining about everything here.


    The air was hot and dry with a strong smell of sulfur. It seemed that the whole throat was burned when I took a breath. A large number of people had been buried from the ground for thousands of years, with poisonous impurities and poisonous gas mixed in the blowing hot wind, making every moment in this world become suffering and pain.However, for the first time in 10000 years, walking appeared in this dead land.


    Not one person, but a group of people.


    When the bright sky light comes down from the sky, you can see the first group of figures in the rainbow world in thousands of years, which is a group of demons. This group of demons are obviously of the same clan origin. All of them are tiger headed and have a large number of people, about a thousand people.


    This number can be regarded as a large tribe in the demon world. In addition to the young and strong soldiers walking in the front and outside of the team, there are also a large number of old and weak women and children. It seems that the whole tribe is moving together. But I don''t know why, this demon tribe of tiger blood has stepped into the rainbow world that no one has entered for thousands of years.


    The consequences of doing so are also obvious. Although there is no longer the evil spirit of instant death in the rainbow world, the harsh environment still dwarfs many other savage and alien worlds in the Hongmeng world. The poisonous air alone is enough to make most of the weaker demons dizzy, and some even vomit, which unconsciously depletes their physical strength.


    In addition, the land of Feihong kingdom is also in danger. It is full of terrible traps, and there is almost no complete and smooth road. Needless to say, many huge cracks lie across the land, just like malicious grinning mouths, wantonly forcing these weak demon families. The most terrifying thing is not the things that can be seen. Soon after the great change, there is no sign that the boundary soil is still in the process of drastic change. Sometimes when you walk, the earth will suddenly shake when you look at the calm land, and then erupt huge magma plumes into the sky, but those who are close to you will be crushed to pieces.


    Nevertheless, this demon tribe, which looks so small and fragile in the power of heaven and earth, is still struggling and painfully. No one knows where they are going.


    Along the way, people have been falling down, old and weak, sick and disabled, exhausted the last breath of life, and died in this strange and terrible world. There was a faint cry in the crowd. Looking back at the road, we could see the fallen corpses at intervals in the cold sandstorm.


    It''s like the road to death.


    "Boom!" There was another huge roar, and the earth trembled violently. All of them stood unsteadily and looked around in panic. Several miles away, a terrible column of magma burst out of the earth again, straight into the sky.


    The black dust falling from the sky is floating, like the scene of doomsday, which spreads all over the land. Some hot sparks fall on the corpses and soon burn. There was a deep and desperate sadness on the faces of all the demons. However, not long after, they still turned their heads and trudged forward with heavy steps.


    It''s like there''s their only hope in an unknown place ahead.


    For that hope, regardless of life and death, also want to get there!


    The galloping pillars of fire and the roaring lava portray a tragic scene in this terrible territory. However, at the end of the road, when the wind blows fiercely through the sand and buries everything, the golden array standing on the edge of the earth suddenly starts to flash again.


    The air of wildness falls on the earth, like a wild declaration and a wild will to survive.


    Golden and brilliant light down, after the light down, a group of people, appear again.


    Once again, the demons walk forward in the new land of despair.


    To the unknown fate, to the distant dim hope.


    Although xilucheng is Shen Shi''s hometown, and the first floor of Tianyi is also his home where he grew up and lived for 12 years, Shen Shi did not get close to that place until the end.


    The building is still bustling, as if nothing has changed in more than ten years. Shen Shi''s heart also has some inexplicable sadness and sigh, but because of Xu Xueying, he still depresses his heart and walks through here quietly. Among them, he witnessed some unusual public quarrels among the disciples of Xuanyin sect, which made people think about whether there was any problem in this great sect of Xiuzhen.


    When the ordinary and ordinary carriage safely left Xilu City, Shen Shi suddenly had a strange trance feeling, like the past so many years, only between the fingers, but also as if the vicissitudes of life.


    The familiar city gradually disappeared behind him, but the past suddenly floated from the depths of his memory and poured into his mind. Fox quietly lying beside him, Xu Xueying seems to know that he is in a bad mood, so he did not disturb him again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    Shen Shi sat in silence. After a long time, he reached for Ruyi bag and groped for it for a long time. Then he found something he hadn''t noticed for a long time in an obscure corner.


    It''s a little hourglass.


    He gently took it and rubbed it in the palm of his hand. He thought of his father in his heart, and then looked away in silence.


    The fine sand is still passing away, just like the past time is gone forever. Between the sound of the horse''s hooves and the turning of the wheels, they went all the way south, leaving the city of Xilu behind. In the same land belonging to Yinzhou, on the ancient road Shen Shi once walked, a fat man lifted the car curtain and looked south.


    There is a hazy sky, getting closer and closer.


    The world is changing. It seems that everything is in a hurry.


    From Xilu city of Yinzhou to Liuyun city of Haizhou in the south of Hongmeng Kingdom, the fastest way is to go northward to Lanzhou, and then to heimu city to take the teleportation array. When Shen Shi left Yinzhou in a hurry as a child, he took this route.


    As for the local transmission array in Yinzhou, it is not in Xilu City, but in woniu city in the south. It takes a lot more days to go back to Liuyun city in Haizhou from this place than from heimu city. It takes a big circle to get to Liuyun city.


    However, for the sake of safety, Shen Shi and Xu Xueying decided to take this path, and the fact seems to have proved their wise decision. There was no accident along the way, so they arrived at woniu City safely. After paying a few spirit crystals, they entered the transmission array and set foot on the way home.


    The next day will be a lot easier, Xu Xueying''s body and mood are obviously better, at the same time, on the way, whether she or Shen Shi, in fact, they are passing through many strange states that they have never been to before, and see a lot of customs and people that they have never seen before. It has always been a surprise to see a lot of things on the road.


    In the past, she was like a bird in a cage. She was cherished and loved by people. She couldn''t bear to see the ups and downs, so she grew up happily under the warm eaves. Although I didn''t only see the sky in the four walls, I didn''t walk out of Liuyun city several times. The farthest journey in her life was to go to Tianhong city under the protection of several loyal Xu family members.


    Under the poverty, there is prosperity; behind the poverty, there is prosperity. In fact, you can''t really see through all the forms of life. It''s just that at her age, it''s enough to know that there are different forms of life. The future joys and sorrows, but also to have experienced more profound.


    Along the way, I saw a lot of water and mountains, everything in the world. When I was with him, I watched the rising and setting of the sun, laughed at the melancholy of the world of mortals, the gentle and lonely spring breeze stirred my mood, my eyes were like water, and my smile filled my mind.


    In a flash, the road has come to an end.


    Hailiucheng, Yunzhou.


    It''s home.


    At the moment of walking out of the teleportation array, the familiar bustle and noise came, and the familiar scenery of the city came into view. Whether Shen Shi or Xu Xueying, they all had a strange feeling of going home. But compared with Xu Xueying''s excitement and joy, Shen Shi''s expression will be more complicated.


    Shen Shi can''t leave Xu Xueying for a long time. After all, he has to escort her to the old house of the Xu family and give the girl who suffered a lot to her relatives. This is a accomplishment.


    But when he took Xu Xueying to walk on the street of the city and went to Xu''s home, looking at the familiar scenery around him, he felt a strange mood. After he left his books and went out, he actually decided that he would not return to Yuncheng or even Haizhou for a long time. He didn''t really think about the length of this time, but at least it would take a few years.


    Who knows that the world makes people, it''s not long before I walk on the street of Liuyun city.


    Shen Shi even felt guilty suddenly. What should he do if he suddenly meets his old friends in the street, or his fellow sects in those days? What''s more, in case What if my most respected Master suddenly appeared in front of me?


    When he thought of this, he sighed, and old man Pu appeared in front of him. He thought to himself, master, I don''t know how to deal with the flesh and blood of the Dragon nationality he left behind. I think his old man will be surprised when he sees those Ruyi bags. However, it was to let him know that when he was in the secret place, he didn''t disgrace him. He also had those so-called opportunities.


    I don''t know why, when thinking of these, Shen Shi''s mood suddenly improved a lot, some of the original uneasiness also dissipated. Xu Xueying, who is walking in front of him, may be because she is about to get home soon. Seeing her relatives who have been away for many days, she is full of emotion and doesn''t notice the change of Shen Shi''s expression. Instead, the fox who has been following Shen Shi all the time looks up at him."Yo Yo..." It gave a soft cry.


    Shen Shi laughed and leaned down to touch his head. The fox''s soft hair touched his palm. It was smooth and comfortable. Then when he looked forward, he saw the old and huge house in his sight. Xu Xueying suddenly had a mist in his eyes, and then he ran to the room.


    Shen Shi stops behind her and looks at the girl with a smile. She is like a flying swallow who leaves home. She sees the old nest and runs all the way back to the origin. There is a wind blowing, a few leaves gently floating, quiet street seems to have been noticed here, in front of the big house, the guard turned his head without expression.


    Sunlight from the sky, according to the pedestrian on the street, there is a touch of warmth.


    The girl''s skirt is dancing in the wind. She is biting her teeth, but she is smiling. She strides forward in front of the sunshine, gallops out of the shadow, and goes straight into the bright sunshine.


    There was a slight commotion, like ripples in the street. The guard in front of the old house widened his eyes and half opened his mouth, as if he could not believe his eyes. However, a moment later, when the girl''s clear voice and excited face were getting closer and closer, everything suddenly burst open and roared.


    "Miss!"


    "Miss is back!"


    "It''s Miss Xueying!"


    "Miss Xueying is back..."


    Surprise and even incredible cry, instantly resounded through the streets and this ancient house, in the initial time ushered in a stagnant silence, but soon, like a boulder into the lifeless pool, instantly aroused huge waves.


    The whole dark house seemed to revive in an instant. In an instant, countless people poured out from every corner of the house. At the front of the crowd were Xu Teng and Xu Xing, the two members of the Xu family, followed by the incredible old lady Xu. In the back of the room, there was still a confusion. Many people rushed here with a small sedan. It was Mrs. Xu who was too sad to walk.


    The crowd burst out and rushed to the door. Then everyone saw the young girl standing in front of the door with tears streaming down her face and biting her lips.


    "Xiaoying..." Xu Xing yelled, tears instantly flow out, and in his side, the shadow flashed, it is Xu old lady instantly came forward, tears crisscross open arms, trembling voice called: "good granddaughter, good granddaughter ah..."


    Xu Xueying threw herself into Mrs. Xu''s arms, and a thousand words seemed to rush into her heart. Those terrible days and nights, the flesh and blood terror between life and death, came suddenly, and then dissipated. In the end, she just cried silently, then clenched her teeth, and slowly showed a happy smile in the tears.


    "It''s hard for you. It''s hard for you." Old lady Xu kept stroking Xu Xueying''s hair and hugging her body tightly. When she was a little calm, she asked, "Xiaoying, how did you come back?"


    Xu Xueying suddenly wakes up like a dream, suddenly turns back and looks out the door. Suddenly, he sees that the long street is long, and a few people walk around to watch. Only the figure with a snow-white fox is missing. He doesn''t know when.


    She stood there, in that moment suddenly crazy general, if lost.


    After leaving the Xu family and walking on the busy street of LiuYun City, Shen Shi felt relieved when he saw the shops on both sides of the road and the monks coming in and out. The reason why they didn''t stay in the Xu family was that they were afraid of trouble. Moreover, the Xu family had a lot to do with Lingxiao sect. They sent Xu Xueying back. I''m afraid that the news will come back to Jinhong mountain that day.


    No matter why, Shen Shi is not ready to meet lingxiaozong in the same family now, although lingxiaozong has been his most important "home" in his heart for so many years.


    Since he doesn''t want to meet his old friends and relatives, it''s the best choice to leave Liuyun city quickly. However, when he looks at the scene of people coming and going on the street, he can''t help feeling a bit. In the past ten years, however, he still thought that he was not familiar with the scene of the past.


    I wonder if master, elder martial sister and those friends are OK?


    Walking with the fox, he came to the busiest street in LiuYun City unconsciously. The plaque of the immortals club is still eye-catching. Even if the crowd ahead is not real, Shen Shi knows that walking along this road, he should be able to find Nanbao square, the place where casual practitioners like to stroll on Taobao.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    Then he was stunned for a moment, and then he gave a wry smile, thinking that he was already a monk at the moment?


    After walking about a foot in front of the branch of the fairy club, Shen Shi suddenly turned back and gazed at the famous courtyard for a while. Then he went in.


    After a cup of tea, he was standing in the large study in the back hall, opposite to Gu Lingyun, the shopkeeper of liuyuncheng branch of shenxianhui.


    It was very quiet in the study. Only two of them, including Shen Shi, the fox, stayed outside for a while. After a while, someone knocked on the door, offered the fragrant hot tea, and then retreated quietly.


    Gu Lingyun reached out and motioned Shen Shi to have tea. He went back to the big desk and sat down. Then he looked at the young man in front of him with great interest. After a while, he said with a smile:


    "I didn''t expect that you would suddenly come to me."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "it seems that Aunt Gu has already known something about me, right?"


    It''s said that you can''t go to Hongyun without seeing the little things


    Shen Shi was suddenly silent. After a while, he said softly, "it''s all my fault to be a disciple."


    Gu Lingyun waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to tell me this. Anyway, I don''t like those people in Jinhong mountain. By the way, what can I do for you when you come to see me this time? "


    Shen Shi looked up at her. After taking a deep breath, he said, "I''ve come to ask aunt Gu if you can tell my father where he is now."


    Gu Lingyun eyebrows pick, looking at Shen Shi, but did not immediately speak, and Shen Shi is in finish this sentence, quietly looking at Gu Lingyun. People looked at each other for a while, and the study was very quiet.


    Later, Gu Lingyun''s eyes flashed by and said, "I remember what I told you very clearly at the beginning, but nothing else. At least go to lingxiaozongshuhai to help me find the news of Huang Ming. You haven''t written back to me until now."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and his face suddenly became a little wonderful. But when he thought of the man who had been trapped in the demon family underground palace for a long time and was dressed in yellow, although he was struggling in his eyes, at last he gently vomited out a foul breath and said: "sorry, aunt Gu, I didn''t do this well."


    Gu Lingyun didn''t doubt him. He smiled and said, "I''m a business girl. I think you should have known about it for a long time."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I knew it more than ten years ago." After a pause, he looked up at Gu Lingyun and said, "aunt Gu, you know my situation now. It''s not convenient to go to jinhongshan again, but I''ve been separated from my father for many years and I really want to see him again. Can you tell me another thing? I''ll try my best to finish it for you in exchange for the news of my father''s whereabouts. "


    Gu Lingyun''s scaly white jade finger tapped on the desk a few times, and a trace of hesitation passed over his face. At the same time, looking at the young man in front of him, his eyes were also a little complicated.


    If the situation is the same as it was ten years ago, she naturally has no scruples to handle the father and son, but now Shen Tai''s situation is very different, from the lost dog in that year to the shopkeeper in today''s Fairy club, and even in the status is not inferior to himself.


    Both of them belong to the group of Zhou old immortals in the immortal society. Of course, Gu Lingyun has a way to know that his biggest supporter, the old immortal, attaches great importance to the damned short fat man. People with strength naturally have the power of deterrence.


    After pondering for a long time, Gu Lingyun stood up and walked back and forth in the study for a few steps. Then he turned to Shen Shi and said, "stone, you and I have known each other for many years. I shouldn''t hide this from you, but aunt Gu has been doing things like this for so many years. I hope you can understand."


    Shen Shi also stood up, arched his hand and said, "I dare not blame you. I just ask you to show me the next thing again, so that my father and son can see each other again."


    Gu Lingyun gazed at him for a long time, then nodded and said: "since you have said so, that''s it. We didn''t mention Huang Ming at the beginning. You can help me with another thing."


    "Go ahead, aunt Gu."


    Gu Lingyun said: "there is a place in the world of Alsophila spinulosa called" yuxu ". It is said that there is a rare flower named" zhuyanhua ", which has been in full bloom for 3000 years. If possible, you can help me find at least one petal."


    Shen Shi frowned. After thinking for a moment, he raised his head and said, "is it the second layer of boundary soil, which is hot and humid all year round and is all over the wild rainforest?"


    "It''s a good way to get to the array from the ancient cyathela island."


    "What is zhuyanhua?"


    Gu Lingyun showed a smile on his face and said: "it''s the favorite thing of our women''s family. It''s said that it''s a rare spirit that can keep youth forever. It can turn ugliness into beauty, wash the body and get a flawless body."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said: "this flower is so precious, I''m afraid..."


    "The news hasn''t spread yet. I know it by accident. The people who spread the news broke their breath after they finished. It should be that not many people know it. However, in the vast rainforest of Alsophila spinulosa, there are many high-level spiritual wood, and there are many monsters and beasts in it. It''s not easy to imagine. "If Shen Shi thinks about it, he ponders for a long time, then suddenly says: "I always feel that the Alsophila spinulosa community is different. It seems that I have heard it before, but I can''t remember it now."


    Gu Lingyun said with a smile: "forget it? Isn''t the ancient teleportation array that leads to the Yinsha death place in the Feihong kingdom in the cyathela world?"


    Shen Shi suddenly realized, nodded and said with a smile: "I said, so it is."


    "I don''t know one thing. I want to ask aunt Gu."


    "You said


    "If Zhuyan Huaguo is so amazing, why don''t you go to the Alsophila community to look for it immediately after you get the news, but ask me to help you until today?"


    "Because I can''t be absolutely sure whether the news is completely correct." Gu Lingyun said faintly, "that day when the man said this, he was dying, and it seemed that his situation was very strange. The whole person was in a trance and had no consciousness of other people. He just kept saying some disorderly words in his mouth, which seemed like a dreamer. Zhuyanhua is just a sentence that he occasionally jumps out of a pile of broken words. "


    Shen Shi immediately frowned and said in a low voice: "this..."


    Gu Lingyun sighed and said, "it''s true, so although I yearn for this strange thing for many years, I can''t act rashly until I know exactly where I am. Otherwise, I will not be able to account for it in the general Hall of the meeting. What is waiting for me is a crime of tampering. I can''t afford it. "


    Now Yan Hui said, "I don''t know if I can help you to get something like this."


    Gu Lingyun pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "what you said is also reasonable. In this way, I don''t force you. Go to Alsophila spinulosa for me, find the yuxu in the wild rainforest, confirm whether there are flowers in it, and then come back to tell me With that, she took out a piece of paper from her arms and handed it to Shen Shi, saying,


    "these are some of the information that the spy who entered the yuxu wrote down by himself on that day. If you look back, you will have a bottom in mind. As for the matter just mentioned, you just need to go to yuxu to confirm it for me once. No matter whether there are flowers in yuxu or not, I will count you as helping me once. When you come back, I will tell you the whereabouts of your father Shen Tai. Of course, if you can really get the flowers for me, then I will not only thank you, but also arrange for your father and son to reunite and have a talk with you immediately. What do you think? "


    Shen Shi took a look at the letter in Gu Lingyun''s hand. After a moment''s silence, he took it and nodded: "OK."


    Gu Lingyun smile, smile, seems to be very happy, said: "then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Shen Shi turned and walked to the door. But just as he was about to step out of the door, he suddenly stopped. Then he turned and looked at Gu Lingyun and said, "aunt Gu, why did your spy go into the dangerous and remote rainforest of yuxu alone?"


    Gu Lingyun, with a smile on his face, said: "I don''t know. Maybe he got some news from somewhere, so he thought about making a fortune in the past."


    "After he came out, you said he was out of his mind. How can you find him in the depths of the rainforest?"


    "Because we are immortal society. There are our people in the world, including Alsophila spinulosa."


    Gu Lingyun said with a smile, as if he said it naturally and rightfully. Shen Shi was silent, and seemed to be a little speechless and dissatisfied with the answer. But after a while, he asked again: "by the way, just now you said that zhuyanhua is a rare treasure in the world. In addition to keeping young face, it also has the effect of washing marrow and body?"


    "Exactly, otherwise how can it be called a rare treasure?"


    Shen Shi seemed to think of something, nodded gently, then turned and went out.


    The snow-white fox came up and rubbed Shen Shi''s shins very affectionately. These days, the fox seems to have completely adapted to wandering around the world with Shen Shi, and is very close to Shen Shi. Shen Shi patted the fox on the head, and suddenly thought of Xiao Hei. For a moment, he sighed, but he didn''t know how the little black pig was living in the cold Arctic snow, and whether he had a chance to really go to the legendary dragon kingdom.


    Just think about it carefully, Shen Shi actually has some strange feelings in his heart. What''s wrong? That little black pig, who looks stupid, lazy and greedy, has changed into one of the most noble dragon people in Hongmeng?


    Taking the fox downstairs, Shen Shi took out the white paper presented by Gu Lingyun and looked at it as he walked along. Black and white, neat and elegant, it seems to be a woman''s handwriting, but I don''t know if Gu Lingyun wrote it in person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    Shen Shi looked down from the beginning to the end, looking very calm. At last, he folded the paper in half and put it in his own wishful bag. His eyes were a little thoughtful.


    Although they had a good conversation in the study of Shenxian society, in Shen Shi''s opinion, it is obvious that Gu Lingyun has something to do with his words. The mysterious rain ruins in the world of Alsophila spinulosa, including the never heard of zhuyanhua, seem to be covered with a vague and mysterious veil. Even the death of the spy in her mouth makes people feel strange.


    But Shen Shi didn''t regret it. After he left Lingxiao sect, he suddenly missed his father Shen Tai, perhaps because he was the only relative in the world. In order to meet him, this risk is worth taking. Moreover, Gu Lingyun himself said that he didn''t force him to have a permanent face. He had to be a little more cheeky. Just go in and confirm it a little bit and then withdraw.


    However, the flower seems to be a very rare treasure. As long as you can get it, I''m afraid none of the women in the world can resist the temptation of this gift.


    So even if the status is as high as Gu Lingyun, he will struggle for this treasure and will not give up.


    Walking along the long street, Shen Shi walked slowly to the transmission array in Liuyun city. When he saw the golden light from a distance, he suddenly thought of another thing Gu Lingyun had said before.


    It turns out that the only way to the rainbow world, or to be exact, to the demon world, is in the Alsophila world The memory of those three years gradually emerged in his mind, but in the end, the powerful and fierce faces of the demon clan disappeared one by one, leaving only a handful of solitary graves left in the Guiyuan world.


    His face was a little gloomy. Then he thought in his heart, maybe it''s time to go to Tianhong city to buy some good wine and find a chance to see old white monkey and stone pig.


    The noise of the crowd is nearby, but his mind seems to have been far away. Only when Shen Shi gradually enters the teleportation array, his eyes suddenly coagulate, but he stops in amazement.


    In the distance of the street, beyond the teleportation array, just at the entrance of the street, a beautiful girl with anxious face was standing there, looking up at the crowd, as if looking for someone.


    Then, like a sudden feeling in the dark, she was suddenly stunned for a moment without any sign. Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at the stone standing on the other side of the street.


    Under the sun, the eyes are opposite, and the sound of hustle and bustle suddenly seems to have gone away. The world is so quiet for a moment.


    Then, with her hands caressing her heart, her sad face suddenly faded away. She stood on the street like that, with a gentle and joyful smile, and said, "brother Shen!"


    The noise is like a summer swing. It swings out and swings back. After a moment''s gaze, surprise and trance, everything returns to normal. Then Shen Shi sees Xu Xueying standing in the entrance street of the teleportation array. In addition to Xu Xueying, Xu Teng and Xu Xing are also standing not far away from her. At this moment, they look at him in a twinkling of an eye.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth showed a bitter smile, sighed gently, and then walked over.


    Xu Xueying was the first one to come up, with a little joy on her face. But a moment later, there was a trace of resentment in her eyes. She said in a low voice, "brother Shen, why don''t you tell me that you are going to leave like this?"


    Shen Shi smiles, thinking that he is afraid to see such a scene. However, when all the people are here, there is nothing to hide. First, he smiles at Xu Xueying, and then bows to Xu Teng and Xu Xing, who stride right behind Xu Xueying, saying: "Shen Shi, meet you two..."


    Before he finished speaking, Xu Xing stepped in front of him and grabbed his arm. His lips wriggled for a long time and his face was excited. After a while, he said, "brother Shen, thank you very much!"


    Before Shen Shi had time to be modest, Xu Teng came to him. Compared with Xu Xing''s excitement, the current owner of the Xu family seemed more calm. However, looking at master Shen, he was also grateful and said, "Mr. Shen, we all know the whole story from a small shadow. We don''t want to see such evil things in the world I''m very grateful to Mr. Shen for your help. "


    Shen Shi was startled and quickly stepped forward to stop him. At the same time, he looked at the busy crowd around him. The three of the Xu family knew each other, and several of them went to a quiet place beside the street to talk.


    Looking at no one around, Shen Shicai said with a wry smile: "master Xu, I know you all the time. I see Xiaoying has an accident occasionally. I can help her. Why is it so?"


    But Xu Teng shook his head and said: "it''s not like that. It''s always easy to say and hard to do. Mr. Shen, Gao Yi, trekked thousands of miles and did not fear the ferocity of villains. What''s more, after learning that friar Yuandan might be involved in it, Mr. Shen still took the risk to rescue Xiaoying and escort her home. I, the Xu family, can''t turn a blind eye to this great kindness. "


    Then he paused for a moment, and then said, "what my mother values most is my family style. She is also very grateful to you. It''s just that she is too old to stay in this noisy place for a long time. Otherwise, she will come to thank you personally. "Shen Shi shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t dare to be. Master Xu, to tell you the truth, I''m afraid you are too polite, so I want to go first."


    Xu Xueying looked at Shen Shi from the beginning and didn''t speak, but suddenly said, "brother Shen, are you afraid that this matter will be known by Lingxiao sect?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He left the Xu family without saying goodbye before. Besides not disturbing the Xu family, he also worried about Lingxiao Zong''s feelings. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Xu Xueying said in a low voice, "don''t worry. My grandmother has already ordered me to go down. I''ll keep this secret for half a day, and then report it back to the clan."


    Shen Shi was stunned, and then he was relieved. He had a little more admiration and respect for Mr. Xu. He sincerely said, "thank you, Mrs. Xu."


    As for Xu Yun''s family, it''s better not to go back to Shen Yun''s house for a few days.


    Naturally, Shen Shi couldn''t agree, so he had to smile, but he resolutely refused. But Xu Xing was helpless, so he took out a ruyi bag from his body and solemnly handed it to Shen Shi. At the same time, he said it was a bit of the Xu family''s intention. He casually said something. As a result, all of them were precious spiritual materials. This move of Liuyun city''s rich family was really extraordinary.


    Shen Shi is startled and refuses again. In the process, Xu Xueying doesn''t persuade Shen Shi to accept the gift. Instead, she keeps silent all the time. But when she looks at Shen Shi and insists that she doesn''t want these rare spiritual talents, somehow, she has a little more joy in her eyes. Her eyes are like water, and she looks at Shen Shi gently.


    On the other side, Xu Teng looked at Shen Shi and stepped forward and said, "Mr. Shen, now you and my Xu family are already friends. I won''t say more about other superfluous words. If you insist on not accepting these little things, it''s OK. Young master Gao Yi, I, the Xu family, can''t thank you enough. If there is any driving place in the future, the Xu family will go all out and make no difference


    This last sentence, Xu Teng said is resolute general, Shen Shi is also a little moved, then gently nodded, said: "I know."


    Then, the people chatted for a while. Although Xu Teng and Xu Xing still wanted to thank Shen Shi, Shen Shi once again said that he had decided to go, and they had to leave with regret. At the same time, they told Shen Shi to visit the Xu family when he came to Liuyun city next time. Shen Shi also promised.


    After the two elders left, Xu Xueying stood still. After staring at Shen Shi for a moment, his eyes suddenly flashed. However, he leaned forward slightly and approached Shen Shi, and then whispered: "brother Shen."


    "What''s the matter?" Shen said


    "There''s one thing, will you help me again?"


    "Well?"


    "When my family asked me what happened, I only said that you rescued me. Before that, I was injured by those thieves and seriously injured."


    Shen Shi frowned a little, and looked at the beautiful girl with some doubts. However, Xu Xueying''s eyes were clear, and he just gazed at himself like that. His eyes seemed to be imploring.


    Shen Shi''s mind turned. After a moment, he nodded and said, "I know. That''s what happened."


    Xu Xueying smiles with a smile, and her face seems to be relaxed. Then she looks at Shen Shi, and her eyes start to feel reluctant again. She says in a low voice, "brother Shen, why do you have to go? Stay in our house Even if it doesn''t last long, at least for a few days? "


    "I still have something to do," Shen said


    Xu Xueying bowed her head slightly and said, "is it hard for me to see you after that?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile, "I will come back when I have a chance."


    Xu Xueying looked up at him and suddenly said, "although my mother has no insight, she secretly told me something when I was a child."


    "Ah, what?"


    "She said that men often make promises lightly, but in the end they mostly only remember one or two of the most important ones, and the rest will be ignored and forgotten unconsciously."


    "This..." Shen Shi was dumb for a moment.


    "Will you forget what you said today?"


    Shen Shigang wanted to answer, but he only heard a cry from the other side of the road. However, Xu Teng and Xu Xing found that Xu Xueying didn''t catch up and called back. Xu Xueying says yes in a loud voice, and then takes a look at Shen Shi. He doesn''t say anything more. He just lowers his head and goes quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    Looking at the girl''s back gradually disappearing in the sea of farewell. He suddenly felt at a loss in his heart. He felt that something was wrong.


    After thinking about it for a while, he shook his head with a bitter smile, turned around, took a deep breath, cheered up and couldn''t walk into the teleportation array.


    The sky above Liuyun city is blue and vast. It seems that it is a new sunny day, which starts the prelude.


    On the Jinhong mountain, in front of the viewing platform.


    The sun falls from the blue sky and shines on the seven magnificent pillars, which reflect the dazzling brilliance and show the profound position of lingxiaozong. Under the pillar, there are many Lingxiao sect disciples coming and going, going and going in and out of many temples. It looks like it''s the same as usual.


    Among the crowd, sun you came in a hurry, his face slightly dignified, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and he was ready to walk down the mountain. Just at this moment, a familiar figure turned out from behind a Hongjun pillar in front of him, but it was GANZE. It seemed that he was just passing by. When he saw sun you, he gave a smile and called him.


    Unexpectedly, sun you seemed to have some thoughts. He didn''t notice GANZE''s greeting. He looked straight ahead and walked in a hurry. GANZE was stunned. He stopped, and a trace of doubt passed in his eyes.


    Sun you soon walked away. He was going to the stone steps in front of the observation platform. He didn''t know whether he was going to go back to his cave or to the wharf at the foot of the mountain to leave Jinhong mountain. GANZE looked at his back, stood in the same place and pondered for a moment, then turned around and walked quickly to the back of the viewing platform, and soon disappeared into the crowd.


    Only half an hour later, GANZE suddenly reappeared under the Hongjun pillar of the viewing platform. His face was a little complicated. However, after taking a look on the road down the mountain, he turned and walked to the side of the hall of miraculous medicine.


    As usual, the hall of miraculous drugs is one of the most lively places in Jinhong mountain. The alchemy of Lingxiao sect is famous all over the world. The miraculous drugs produced by Lingxiao sect have always been valued and loved by many monks in Hongmeng cultivation circle. Of course, our family here is the first place to get the moon. As soon as Gan Zefu entered the door, a number of eyes came to see him. Many of them were young and beautiful female disciples of Dan Hall, and their eyes were very eager.


    Today, GANZE is one of the most popular young disciples in Lingxiao sect. He is handsome and gifted. Especially after his experience in the most important secret place of asking heaven, he stands out and gets a great chance. He works together with Zhong Qingzhu and sun you to promote the spirit mood, which is favored by everyone in Lingxiao sect. Last but not least, his surname and family background are quite subtle. Just imagine that the only Miao blood lineage inherited by Gan family, the founder of the founding school in the past, is so talented that he is expected to compete for the position of patriarch. If it is successful, isn''t it a beautiful talk that will last forever?


    How can such an outstanding young man not be admired?


    GANZE is very calm about this. In the face of many eyes, he smiles and nods one by one. He is as gentle as jade, and his demeanor is extraordinary. It seems that in an instant, he is the most dazzling presence in the Great Hall of elixir, and even several girls'' cheeks are slightly red.


    However, GANZE didn''t come here to hang out and say hello. He glanced at the elixir hall and walked to a secluded place on the edge of the Dan Hall counter. Along the way, many girls were concerned about him, but GANZE didn''t pay any attention to him and went to the corner against the wall.


    A young woman with a slightly haggard face but still looking beautiful was standing quietly in the counter. From the moment GANZE came in, she seemed to be the only one who didn''t look at him.


    GANZE gently knocked on the counter. The woman looked up at him. It was Zhong Qinglu.


    The two people''s eyes looked at each other, which could not be said to be particularly close, but they did not resist the coldness of thousands of miles away. After all, not long ago, they went all the way north to the Arctic snow plain and experienced a lot of things. Zhong Qinglu nodded gently and said:


    "it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    GANZE looked at the quiet woman in front of her, and thought of the rumors about her in the past few days. It was said that she was very depressed and sad some time ago, and now she appears here. She must have just survived. The corners of his mouth were slightly pursed, and his deep eyes were a little complicated. But soon, he sighed in his heart and said:


    "sun you''s down the mountain."


    "Oh." Zhong Qinglu answered casually, looking a little absent-minded. Then she took a look at GANZE and said, "what he does down the mountain has nothing to do with me. Why do you come here to tell me?"


    GANZE smiles. He looks handsome and bright. Looking at Zhong Qinglu, his eyes are also very gentle. He says calmly, "younger martial sister Zhong, we came out of the blue fish island together. We''ve known each other for so many years. Especially after we went to Zhenlong hall a few days ago, I thought you were friends in my heart."


    Zhong Qinglu was a little surprised and said, "of course, I have great respect for elder martial brother Gan, but..." She seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly looked around, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. She said, "but you come here to talk to me. Later, many of my sisters in Dan Hall will blame me."GANZE smiles, shakes his head and says, "well, you''ll be joking. It seems that you''re in a good mood, too?"


    Zhong Qinglu was amused by him for a while, then shook her head, calmed down again, and said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother Gan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sun you just went down the mountain."


    Zhong Qinglu had no choice but to smile and said, "you just said that..."


    "He should go to see Shen Shi."


    Zhong Qinglu''s body suddenly a shock, suddenly raised his head, his face showed the color of consternation, some incredible looking at GANZE. GANZE shrugged his shoulders and said, "you know, my surname is Gan. Although the blood of Gan family is withered now, there are still many people in the clan. For the sake of my ancestors, they will give me some face, help me a little when I''m busy, and I''ll probably know more easily."


    Zhong Qinglu''s breath was a little short, and her teeth bit her lips. Even her face turned pale. It seemed that she was excited at the moment. After a while, she whispered:


    "stone, he, he''s back?"


    "I don''t think so. I heard that I went to the Xu family in Liuyun city for a visit."


    "Why on earth did he..." Zhong Qinglu closed her eyes and didn''t say any more. After a while, when she opened her eyes again, she looked a little excited, but it seemed that she had calmed down a lot. At the same time, it seemed that she also thought of another strange question. She raised her eyes to GANZE, and then slowly frowned her pretty eyebrows.


    "Elder martial brother Gan?"


    "Well?"


    "I really appreciate that you can tell me about it, but Why did you just come and say to me? "


    GANZE began to laugh, his eyes were gentle, and he said, "because I know. On the way to the snow plain, I can see that you like Shen Shi very much..."


    Zhong Qinglu''s face flushed slightly, and a layer of shame passed over her face, but she didn''t mean to retort. Just at this time, what she didn''t want to say seemed not to be over. She continued to smile and finish the last half sentence:


    "in addition, I also saw that sun you seemed to like you a little bit."


    The smile on Zhong Qing''s appearance suddenly froze, and he raised his head in astonishment.


    LiuYun City, old house of Xu family.


    Because of Xu Xueying''s sudden return, the originally dreary Xu family is like a stone smashed into the lifeless pool, suddenly splashing a happy splash. Almost in the twinkling of an eye, people''s cautious faces disappeared, and they were no longer afraid of bad luck if they were not careful. The whole Xu family, from old lady Xu to Xu Teng and Xu Xing, and then to their relatives, all had a happy look on their faces. As for jubilation, of course, everyone knows whether they are in the bottom of their heart.


    Generally speaking, however, the depressive atmosphere over the Xu family''s mansion has been swept away. As the most important members of the family smile again, the whole Xu family seems to have come back to life, full of vitality. From this point of view, it seems that more people understand something. For the young lady Xueying who came back from her adventure, every servant is now respectful and does not dare to be slighted, just like a princess.


    Xu Xueying''s mother was stunned when she heard the news, and then she was overjoyed. After seeing Xu Xueying again, she held her in her arms and cried. She was so excited that she almost had an accident again, which scared Xu Xueying to death. However, after the Xu family invited the wizard master, who was proficient in medicine, to see it, he took some pills to calm the nerves, and then gradually fell asleep.


    When sun you walked into this familiar house, he felt this suddenly different atmosphere. Under the guidance of the servant, he quickly walked all the way to the living room of the Xu family. Someone had already informed him to go in. After hearing his footsteps, several people in the hall turned back to him and looked at him with a smile on their faces.


    There are four people sitting in the hall. They are the four most important figures of the Xu family. They are old lady Xu, Xu Teng, Xu Xing and Xu Xueying, who has survived and returned unexpectedly.


    Sun you strode over and gave a quick salute to old lady Xu. Then his eyes fell on Xu Xueying. He looked at her carefully. Then he took a long breath and said with a smile, "Xiaoying, it''s really good that you are back safely."


    After that, he turned to the two uncles sitting beside him and said with a smile, "as soon as I heard the news from you on Jinhong mountain, I was really surprised. I came here without delay."


    Xu Teng said with a smile: "little friend, you have a heart. God bless you this time. Fortunately, Xiaoying is safe and sound. It''s a blessing for my Xu family."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    The next Xu Xueying turned her lips, but said: "uncle, if you protect me, you won''t let the thieves take me away, will you? If you want me to say, I''m fine this time. It''s not up to God. It''s up to my elder brother Shen. "


    Sitting next to Xu Xueying, Xu Xing laughs and looks kind. Looking at her daughter, she is really spoiled. On the contrary, Xu Teng and old lady Xu at the other end, although they are all smiling with joy at the moment, inadvertently look at each other at the moment, and frown imperceptibly under the joy.


    Sun you stood aside. Hearing this, his eyes flashed slightly. He subconsciously looked left and right. Then he was a little surprised and said, "yes, the stone, didn''t he say that he saved Xiaoying and sent her back, but where is it now?"


    Xu Xueying bit her lip slightly and bowed her head. Next to him, Xu Laofu said, "yes, it''s Mr. Shen who saved Xiaoying." He said that he roughly told Shen Shi to rescue Xu Xueying from the beginning to the end. It was obvious that Xu Xueying had already told several adults when he got home. However, in the middle part, especially in Lanzhou, he took it in a hurry. All he said was that Shen Shi made a quick decision at that time, pursued Xu Xueying to Lanzhou, and then fought bravely. This saved Xu Xueying, and then escorted him back to Lanzhou Home.


    Sun you was also moved. He stepped forward and said with concern: "Xiaoying, your injury doesn''t matter. Alas, when you were young and grew up, how could you have suffered so much? It''s really hard for you."


    Xu Xueying is a little smile, face not much fear of color, looks very calm, to sun you said: "thank you cousin care, in fact, it doesn''t matter."


    "Who says it''s no big deal!" At this time, old lady Xu stepped in, and then waved to Xu Xueying to come to her side. She hugged her in her arms. Her face was kind and full of love. She sighed: "dear granddaughter, you really suffered a lot this time. I''m really thrilled to hear what you said before. I''ve been so seriously injured that I''ve come back from a walk to hell. How can I say it''s ok? "


    Xu Xueying thought for a moment, then showed a smile and said: "grandma, actually, I was really afraid when I fell into the hands of the thief and got hurt. But now I think of it, these twists and turns can be regarded as a kind of experience, let me see the dangerous places in the world. And after that, I followed brother Shen all the way, forming tens of thousands of miles of land, seeing countless human scenery, which I had never thought of before. "


    She was silent for a moment. There seemed to be some bright light in her eyes. Then she said in a soft voice, "if I have a chance in the future, I''d like to go around the world like brother Shen, to see all the wonderful things in the world."


    "Go," Mrs. Xu patted her head and said with a smile, "what''s in the mind of the little girl''s family? After going out, will her heart go wild? Well, don''t think about it. I can tell you that after a short rest at home, it''s almost time for you to accept the disciples. Then you can go to the herring island to practice, and everything will be done when you have the ability to defend yourself. "


    "Ah?" Xu Xueying was stunned and said, "go to the herring island to practice, but it''s not going to take several years?"


    "Yes, it depends on everyone''s talent."


    "I..." Xu Xueying wants to talk and stops. Then she sighs gently. She doesn''t say anything more. Maybe she knows that she can''t change anything. But her expression, after all, or under the smile, there is a trace of melancholy.


    On this day, the Xu family enjoyed themselves. Sun you also talked with several elders for a long time with a smile. He was very happy for Xu Xueying''s cousin''s safe return. Although the fly in the ointment is that he learned from here that Shen Shi left Liuyun city soon after returning Xu Xueying, which made him feel a little disappointed.


    About two hours later, sun Youcai left the Xu family. Several of his elders sent him off with smiling faces. They were very kind to him. It seemed that everyone was very happy. It was really like a family.


    Apart from that, no one said anything.


    It seems that all of a sudden, we all forget what we said a few days ago. My grandmother is still kind and my uncle is still gentle and kind. Even when he left, the two uncles insisted on sending him to the gate despite his dissuasion. What''s more, all the people in the Xu family and even all the people who peeped outside the door understood the indestructible intimacy between sun you and Xu Jiajian ¡£


    Just, as if inadvertently, it seems that after all, or a little less what?


    When sun you turned and left, he had a two-hour smile on his face. As he walked forward, he slowly and little by little converged, until finally, his face was expressionless.


    It''s like a hard stone.


    When he walked along the long street like this, he suddenly missed Shen Shi. If only there was a friend standing by at this time!


    The heavy step on the hot sand made a heavy dull sound. A few grains of sand splashed and fell on the ground, then fell to the ground not far away from the sole of the foot, and bounced to a finger that half stretched out of the ground.


    Because of the sandstorm and dust, the finger seemed a little dirty. Looking along the finger, the palm, wrist, arm and the whole body were buried together with the lead gray sand dust.The strong and powerful paws stopped for a moment, and then a werewolf, a strong and fierce demon clan, came up and kicked the corpse on the ground with his feet. The dirty and dusty corpse turned over, revealing the face of the original tiger head man. A pair of eyes that had not been closed, still staring at the dark sky.


    The strong wolf leader frowned. After a moment''s silence, he squatted down and swept the dead tiger''s face with his thick palm. He closed his eyes for him. Then when he stood up again, he could see a long line behind the wolf warrior, almost all of them were the demon tribe with the wolf head.


    It''s just that in this desolate and cruel world, the faces of all the wolf tribe people who come here now show obvious anxiety and tension. Most people''s eyes are looking forward, including on both sides of their team, and they can see the dead bodies of Hutou people and demon tribe lying on the ground everywhere.


    The more people of the tiger tribe fell to the ground, the more people there were. In front of the strong leader, the twisted earth was torn open a huge fissure. The hot and boiling magma roared below, and the earth trembled. It seemed that not long ago, there had just been a huge earth shaking change.


    There are corpses all over the place. The closer to the crack, the more dead people there are. They are piled up in layers, almost forming a mound of corpses. Most of the corpses have burned marks, especially the dozens of corpses closest to the front, which have been completely burnt and destroyed, and can''t be identified at all.


    Next to him, a wolf soldier came up to the leader and said in a low voice, "it''s the bronze tiger tribe."


    On the mouth of the leader of the wolf clan, the sharp fangs sticking out of his big mouth gave him a hard bite. Then he turned around without expression and said, "they''re finished, but at least tell us that this road can''t go. Let''s go in another direction."


    Full of disgusting smell and terrible scene of death, this group of demon tribe of wolf tribe follow their leader, turn again and embark on another unknown road.


    In front of them, there is only a hazy sand and sky, behind them are corpses everywhere and the smell of death everywhere. There is confusion and tension on their faces, but no one retreats.


    Far behind, the ancient teleportation array is still shining in silence. In the golden light, every time, you can see that one or several demon tribes resolutely step into the world full of death, and then walk towards the depth of the world in silence and perseverance.


    Like a group of desperate ants, desperate to rush to the distance.


    After leaving LiuYun City, Shen Shi and the fox pass through the teleportation array. After many times, they finally come to the array island outside Tianhong city again.


    It''s as noisy and lively as ever. On such a large array Island, the golden light rises one after another, and the majestic Golden Stone rises like a mountain. It''s really impressive. Standing on the array island and looking towards Tianhong City, a white jade dragon bridge is like a glass dragon leaping across the sea. Beyond the buildings and pavilions, there is the Great Wall.


    Even if it''s not the first time I''ve been here, no matter when I see this huge city, Shen Shi still feels shocked from the bottom of his heart. Such a great city is not like the scenery in the world, or it''s just a miracle.


    When the word "miracles" came across Shen Shi''s mind, he suddenly felt a movement in his heart, but suddenly remembered that although there were many records about the first city in the world in the ancient books, most of them didn''t say much about the origin of Tianhong city. Generally speaking, most of today''s views are that this grand city was once a powerful city in the days of TIANYAO King court The demons of the tribe have made hundreds of families and brought together the numerous essence of Hong Meng.


    But in addition, Shen Shi read some other unofficial history books and country notes, but occasionally there are some strange theories, mostly doubting that they were created by ancient gods. However, it is impossible to find out the truth. As for Shen Shi''s sudden thought at this moment, it is that he thought of Huang Ming in the demon clan underground palace at the foot of Qinglong mountain in Tianhong city. Maybe if he has a chance to see him again in the future, he can ask that person about it.


    This thought flashed through his mind. Then he turned around and went to the ancient transmission array, which is located in the northernmost part of the array island. The road to the Alsophila realm is there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    For some unknown reason, each of these magical and ancient transmission arrays on the array Island absorbs the spiritual power of heaven and earth, and then opens at different times. However, the interval between the start of each array is exactly the same, usually about one hour.


    It''s still a while before the ancient teleportation array to the Alsophila realm can be opened. When Shen Shi came over, he saw that some people were waiting outside the array, so he went to one side and found a quiet place. Then he took out the paper Gu Lingyun gave him and looked at it carefully.


    I can feel the sound of people coming and going in the distance. After reading the last word, Shen Shi closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, the white paper had disappeared silently under his hand.


    He took a look around. As the opening time of the ancient teleportation array approached, more and more people came to him. At a glance, there were about a hundred people.


    Alsophila spinulosa belongs to the second layer of the Hongmeng kingdom. Its geographical environment is very special, but it is rich in many spiritual materials, including a large number of demons and beasts. In addition, it is close to the array island of Tianhong City, so it has always been a foreign world that many monks like to travel and explore.


    In addition, in addition to the dusty path leading to the Feihong Kingdom, there is another ancient Dharma array leading to another three-tier realm, which is also a very important place in geographical location.


    Thinking of some news about Alsophila spinulosa in my heart, time passed quietly, and finally with a golden light suddenly lit up, the moment came. More than 100 people stepped on the ancient teleportation array almost at the same time. The scene was quite spectacular. Then, under the ancient atmosphere and brilliant golden glory, the ancient teleportation array roared and the golden light was directly in the sky.


    In his mind, it was as if the earth was shaking and the sky was spinning. When the golden light finally dissipated and Shen Shi stepped out of the ancient transmission array again, he suddenly felt a chill on his head, which made him subconsciously look up.


    It was a cloudy sky, a rain, toward his head and standing place, falling down.


    In the world of heaven and earth, the rain and fog are hazy, a blurred scene.


    Among the Hongmeng realms, the ancient teleportation array is the only way to communicate with different realms. In addition to the vast Hongmeng realm, which has bred most of the races, the first step for people to explore different realms through the ancient teleportation array is undoubtedly from the ancient teleportation array.


    Because of this, almost every place where the ancient teleportation array is located is the first foothold of people. In addition to some really dangerous geographical environment, there will always be a lively stronghold around the ancient mysterious array. Then, depending on the situation of this territory, the place where the environment is difficult, dangerous and dangerous is probably a place A camp with more people and a suitable climate and rich natural resources is likely to gradually gather people and develop into a prosperous city in a long time.


    Here in the Alsophila realm, beside the ancient transmission array connecting the Hongmeng realms, there is such a small city called Tianqing.


    This is a strange name, because the climate in the Alsophila community is different from that in other communities. It is hot and humid all the year round, and there are no sunny days all the year round. Maybe the pioneers who came to this territory in their early years were fed up with the rain here, so they took such a hopeful name.


    Shen Shi wiped the rain on his head, walked forward in the Misty drizzle, and began to look at the city he came to for the first time. The first impression of a sunny city is that all the houses here are relatively low except for the overcast sky and drizzle. Along the way, Shen Shi hardly saw more than two-story buildings, and the materials used to build the houses were different from most parts of the Hongmeng kingdom. Most of the buildings in the ancient capital like Tianhong city were made of stone or soil, and all the houses here seemed to be made of wood.


    Including a ring of tall things like the city wall that can be seen in the distance, it seems that the huge trees cut down one by one into the ground, forming a barrier to protect the city.


    After walking in Tianqing city for a while, Shen Shi soon found that there were a large number of human friars in the city. After all, the Alsophila community has always been a rich territory, attracting many people to come here. However, the scale of the city was much smaller than he had expected. Even the shops selling spiritual materials on the street were not too many, on the contrary, it was a big city Some pubs, inns and so on can be seen everywhere.


    Shen Shi was a little strange at the beginning, but after a while, he soon thought of the key point. This Tianqing city is too close to Tianhong City, but there is a demand for spiritual materials. Isn''t Tianhong city ten thousand times better than here?


    After thinking about this, Shen Shi didn''t think much about it. There were not many people on the street, but the taverns on the roadside were full of people. Although for most of the Terran friars, the trained flesh has long been able to completely ignore this storm, it seems that all people subconsciously hate to stand in the storm.Shen Shi didn''t go into the taverns on the street to take shelter from the rain, because as far as he knows, it may be difficult for you to wait for the rain to clear up, so he decided to go out of the city as soon as possible to find the mysterious rain ruins.


    When he gradually walked into the wall built by huge trees, he suddenly felt a light in front of his eyes. In the distant sky with dark clouds, a dazzling electric light suddenly flashed from the heavy clouds, suddenly flashed in the sky and split into the world below.


    Followed by a dull rumble of thunder, lightning lit for a moment, then disappeared, but the dazzling light still seems to be a bit in the eye. As for the place where the lightning struck, maybe it was too far away, so there was no movement in Tianqing city. Shen Shi looked in that direction, frowned slightly, and then stepped out of the gate built by the giant wood.


    A strong but fresh wind with the smell of vegetation, along with the falling rain blowing in Shen Shi''s face, let his spirit. Take a broad view, the scenery outside the fine city immediately came into his eyes.


    A small but clear stream, with the sound of splashing water, meanders through a small hill tens of feet away from Tianqing city. At the beginning, there is an open grassland. Within a radius of about 100 feet, you can see a lot of stumps, some of which are even very huge. It seems that two or three people can''t hold each other.


    These should be a piece of open space cleared up by people who came to Alsophila spinulosa in the past years. With a wide field of vision, they can effectively defend against the attacks of powerful monsters in the dense rainforest. Moreover, most of the trees cut down are directly used to build cities and houses, which can be regarded as local materials.


    Shen Shi glanced around. In the Misty drizzle, five or six roads radiated from the gate of Tianqing City, extending from different directions to a further distance, and finally disappeared into the lush forests. At the same time, it seems that some people are walking on these roads, but in the drizzle, it seems that everyone seems to be a little depressed and silent, there is no sound coming.


    Shen Shi identified the direction for a moment, then chose a road leading to the west, which was the narrowest of all the roads, and walked there. He did not choose to directly control the snow sword and then fly in the sky, because before he came to the Alsophila realm, he knew from that piece of paper that, similar to the situation in the far north snow plain, the monks who explored in the Alsophila realm seldom directly control the magic weapon to fly in the sky, because it rained all the year round in this realm, and there was often lightning falling.


    If the sword flies in the air, it''s like setting up the biggest target for heaven to split. Under the power of heaven and earth, no one wants to try the power of thunder, including the immortal of Yuandan realm. In that sunny city, all the buildings are so small. In fact, it''s also for this reason that all the tall buildings that were built in the past years have been cut to ashes by lightning.


    The climate of Alsophila spinulosa is humid, hot and rainy, which is extremely suitable for the growth of all kinds of plants. Even for the stumps left on the grass after being cut down, Shen Shi saw many green buds still sprouting at the roots when he passed by, showing great vitality and vigor.


    The farther away from Tianqing City, the more humid the air around, including the muddy road under foot. At first, some people threw stones or planks at random in some puddles. Later, when they got close to the edge of the lush rainforest, it was completely a primitive scene.


    In the eye, there is a vibrant green everywhere. The huge crown of tall trees seems to block the sky, while the low part is also crisscrossed by various grasses and shrubs. It seems that every plant is desperately growing and greedily seizing the space here.


    The rain forest rustled in front of Shen Shi''s eyes when the wind came. It seemed that a pair of eyes were staring at him in the deep forest.


    The road under his feet was still visible, winding into the primitive and lush rainforest. Shen Shi looked back and saw that Tianqing city suddenly became far away in the rain, and no one seemed to walk here on the path near him.


    With a slight frown, but without hesitation, he turned back and walked into the primitive rainforest. Behind him, a cold wind blew. Between heaven and earth, the rain seemed to be bigger. The rain floated down and covered the city in the distance, becoming more and more hazy.


    According to Gu Lingyun''s information on that day, the Zhuyan flower she attached great importance to was deep in a huge primitive rainforest in the west of Tianqing City, where there was an ancient ruins covered by the jungle. It''s said that this is the ruins of the city left by a mysterious Aboriginal race in the ancient world. However, judging from the statues or patterns of the rain ruins that have been handed down from ancient times to the present, none of the hundred Hongmeng ethnic groups is similar to it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    There is no record of this mysterious yuxu race in the historical books, including the history of the Terran race and even the history of the demon king court. It seems that the strange race has never gone out of the huge and humid rainforest of the Alsophila spinulosa world. It was born there and annihilated there. It has gone through the world without a sound, leaving only the misty rain hidden in the jungle The remains of the stone statues also record some ancient traces.


    Perhaps it is because of this legendary background that there is always a legend that the ancient mysterious race once left valuable treasures. In addition, over the years, there have been abundant spiritual resources in this primitive rainforest, so there are an endless stream of human friars exploring the vast area of the primitive rainforest in the Alsophila realm.


    I don''t know when it started. The mysterious race that has disappeared and annihilated is called "forest people", which means to live in the rainforest all one''s life. Almost all the remains left by the forest people are in the huge primitive rainforest of Alsophila spinulosa, and the number is not small. There are only four large ruins like cities and towns, and the remaining small-scale camps, sculptures and stone statues are more scattered in the boundless forest.


    Yuxu is one of the four largest ruins left by the forest people, and it is also the most remote and mysterious one. Around the ruins, it has been covered by the extremely dense rain forest. There are fierce and powerful monsters everywhere, as well as all kinds of peculiar strange creatures in the rain forest. Many snakes and insects, including some plants, have the ability to cause human death, not to mention Mortals, even the monks who have the way of life, often die here. Therefore, for many years, the area around yuxu has been deserted, and few people have been close to it.


    After walking into the rain forest, Shen Shi suddenly felt that the rain on his head was much smaller. He looked up and saw that the dense branches and leaves on the top of his head stopped the falling raindrops, like a big green umbrella, which blocked the annoying rain for him.


    The rain water was stopped by the overlapping branches and leaves, and could not fall directly, but it still flowed slowly and continuously down the gap of the tree crown, and finally turned into a small section of shiny water, dripping from the end of the green leaves, the falling branches and some stems and leaves.


    The forest is full of puddles and muddy ground, but the road is still clearly visible. It is tenaciously extending forward in this rainforest, which should be opened up and trampled by the early human friars who came here. Walking in such a forest, I soon felt that the surrounding area was quiet quickly, and then Shen Shi heard some special sounds.


    It''s the sound of this unique rainforest.


    The sound of water dripping from the trees, the rustle of wind blowing trees, the faint roar of animals in the forest, the faint chirp of insects and the chirp of birds in the green leaves above the head, all of which seem to constitute a wonderful but extremely harmonious ancient song, reverberating slowly in the quiet rainforest.


    When Shen Shizheng was immersed in it, he suddenly heard a series of cries: "Yo Yo, yo yo..."


    The fox, who is out of tune with the jungle, looks far less comfortable than Shen Shi. When he comes to this wet and muddy place, the fox is obviously not very happy. The snow-white fur on the body was wet by the rain, and it stuck to the body continuously, and many of the muddy water on the ground also splashed on the body, which made a good white fox into a mud fox, and the "beauty" immediately weakened.


    He raised his head, looked at Shen Shi, yelled twice, and looked back at the road. The meaning was very clear. It seemed to be muttering to Shen Shi: let''s not go to this rotten land. Let''s go back to find a place where there is no rain to wash and go to bed!


    Shen Shi, with a smile, came over and touched the fox''s head. After pondering for a moment, he said, "I''ll try to go to that place in the forest, but now it seems that it''s really dangerous there. You are just an ordinary beast. Why don''t you just wait outside the woods for a few days and wait for me to come out? "


    The fox tilted his head and looked puzzled. He looked at Shen Shi with a smile. Shen Shi patted the fox on the head and said, "it''s just beside the forest. Don''t go too deep. If you meet any fierce monster, I can''t help you."


    "Yo Yo..." The fox gave a little cry and a little shake.


    Shen Shi nodded, got up and walked forward. But after a short walk, he suddenly remembered something. He turned to the fox and said in a loud voice, "besides monsters, you should be careful of people. Don''t get close to the wooden city when we came here. Stay in the woods. If you see people coming, you should run away immediately. Do you know?"


    "Yo Yo..."


    Shen Shi sighed, shook his head and said, "people are more terrible than those monsters."


    With that, he took a look at the fox, gave it a smile, waved to it, then turned and walked forward, and gradually went into the depths of the jungle.


    Standing on the edge of the rainforest, the fox squats under a big tree and silently watches Shen Shi''s back disappear into the jungle. He hasn''t moved for a long time. I don''t know how many times later, suddenly an impatient voice came from the fox''s head, but the little black ghost appeared on his forehead again. He sat cross legged and said: "I''m sorry"Well, the fool has gone. How long do you want to sit like this?"


    The fox tilted his head. He seemed to be in a low mood. He turned and bowed his head and walked out of the forest.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" The black kid yelled, patted the fox''s soft forehead hair and said angrily, "where are you going?"


    The fox was stunned for a while, and called "Yo Yo" in his mouth.


    Black kid sneered: "fart! That boy is short-sighted. There are countless blood foods in this rainforest, and they are all pure blood of monsters. That''s a treasure mountain. How can he come back empty handed! Come on, let''s go in and get something to eat. "


    The fox hesitated. It seemed that he didn''t want to go there. The black kid got angry and said angrily, "you idiot beast, did you really listen to the boy''s words? I''m here. You''re afraid of farting. Let''s go Why


    His voice suddenly stopped. He seemed to notice something. He suddenly raised his head and looked in a certain direction in the forest. The fox was also shocked. He suddenly showed some fear on his face and stepped back two steps.


    In the dense trees of the rainforest, in a bush about a Zhang away from them, the green grass with wet water suddenly swayed. A moment later, between the green leaves, a pair of black eyes with a fierce smell suddenly appeared, as if they could feel the greed and desire from a long distance.


    Grass, a drop of crystal saliva, slowly dripping on a long green leaves.


    In the rain forest, it suddenly quieted down.


    "Well..."


    Looking at the pair of fierce eyes hidden behind the weeds, the little black ghost standing on the fox''s head slowly made a long tail sound. Its tusks clenched gently. It didn''t look as afraid as the fox under it. On the contrary, it seemed to be excited.


    Compared with the black kid''s calm, the fox''s reaction is a little unbearable. Maybe the monster''s natural suppression of the beast makes it hard to bear the fierce gaze, subconsciously like turning around and running away. Only the fox''s body moved for a moment, and the little black ghost pulled his ear and said excitedly:


    "what are you running for? It''s a monster. How long have I been waiting for it!"


    The fox stopped abruptly, but he still looked a little confused. At the other end, with a low roar, the pile of weeds separated to both sides, and a strong gray figure came out.


    Gray with stripes of fur, claws, fangs, the appearance of a tiger, but the size is smaller than the tiger monster several circles, looks more like a fierce cat. If Shen Shi is here at the moment, he will feel a little familiar, because the monster in front of him is quite similar to the shadowless Bobcat he saw on the ghost island in Lingxiao sect''s herring island in appearance. In fact, this kind of monster living in the rainforest is originally called "grey spotted Bobcat", which is really close to the shadowless Bobcat on the demon island in blood.


    Most of the Bobcats belong to the lower level of the species. The shadowless Bobcats on the demon island and the grey spotted Bobcats in front of them are just ordinary first-order goblins. However, their common characteristic is that they are fierce and fast, and they are tough and difficult to deal with.


    Generally speaking, when a common wild animal like fox encounters a grey spotted bobcat, there are basically two kinds of consequences: one is to run away, the other is to be caught and eat. It is almost impossible to have an accident, and the latter accounts for the vast majority, because few wild animals can escape the pursuit of grey spotted Bobcat in speed.


    Under the fierce eyes of the real tigers, the fox looked a little weak. All these reactions were just the normal behavior of ordinary wild animals when they met the grey spotted bobcat. So the grey spotted Bobcat didn''t feel surprised at all. Naturally, with pride and greed, he roared again, and then rushed over.


    The figure is like electricity, whizzing as if in an instant into a gray lightning, across the wet green forest, this amazing speed is worthy of being a bobcat monster with agility. Almost in a twinkling of an eye, it had already crossed the ground about one foot and rushed to the fox.


    The fox''s body trembled. It seemed that he was going to be scared to death. His eyes were dull, and he was going to turn his eyes and faint. But at this time, the black kid suddenly slapped the fox on the forehead, and immediately woke up the fox who seemed to be about to faint. Then, as if subconsciously, when the gray shadow was about to pounce on his face, he suddenly opened his mouth and breathed to the gray spotted Bobcat with all his strength.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    A breath of black air.


    It doesn''t look strong and bulky. At most, it''s just a fist sized black air. Suddenly, it comes out of the fox''s mouth. The grey spotted bobcat, who pounces on it, seems to be surprised. It''s not surprising that his body stops slightly in the air, because in fact, no one in the world has ever seen a snow fox that can spray black air.


    However, the action of grey spotted Bobcat is too quick. Its speed is so fast that it is impossible for it to turn back now. Although the group looks dark, in fact, there is still some thin black air that bumps into its face. Then the next moment, the fox screams, and it has been knocked down by this vicious monster.


    The sharp claws protruded from the soles of grey spotted Bobcat''s feet and pierced the fox''s fur in several places. The fox''s head tilted, as if he had fainted in the face of the threat of death. But a moment later, the mouth that was expected to bite his throat did not appear, so the fox pretended to be dead after a moment, quietly looked back, and then saw the grey spot The bobcat shakes in place like a drunk. Before long, the monster staggered away, struggled for a moment, then fell to the ground with a plop.


    The fox was excited and jumped up. It just seemed that the fox was suspicious. It still didn''t dare to get close to the monster, just looked at it from a distance. At this time, a triumphant voice came from his head and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? With your grandfather''s five poisons, it''s very simple to deal with this small first-order monster."


    The fox seemed to be more daring, but he was still very careful to wait and see for a long time, and timidly tried several times. Finally, under the urge of the impatient black kid, he walked slowly to the end of the gray spotted bobcat and touched the bobcat''s body. The gray spotted Bobcat did not move.


    The fox was a little excited. After jumping in the same place for a while, he called out "Yo Yo". He raised his front foot and put a paw on the head of the grey spotted bobcat. Then he raised his head and laughed happily.


    The black kid rolled his eyes and looked like he couldn''t look directly at him. He shook his head. Then he urged, "come on, this is the first monster we caught. Don''t waste it!"


    The happy fox calmed down, stood in the same place and hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he was still forced by the black kid. He opened his mouth and bit the gray spotted Bobcat''s throat.


    Grey spotted Bobcat body suddenly trembled, the whole body twitched a few times, and then slowly became stiff.


    The fox has been biting the gray spotted Bobcat''s neck, and the essence and blood of the monster keep flowing into its mouth. At the same time, the little black ghost sitting on the fox''s head slightly closed his eyes, and his ferocious face showed a kind of happy look, and even gave a low hum in his mouth.


    A trace of delicate and strange scarlet color suddenly appeared on his black body, swam away for a while, then slowly calmed down and integrated into the kid''s body.


    I don''t know how long after that, the fox raised his head, and there was some blood left in the corner of his mouth. On top of his head, the black ghost had disappeared. The fox seemed to know that, and did not mean to look for him.


    It just looked down at the gray spotted Bobcat that had become a corpse, then turned around and walked a few steps to the side, but suddenly everything was quiet again in the huge rainforest.


    Everything is strange, everything is not like the fox, woods, grass, mud and corpses, of course, there are many everywhere rain.


    The fox took two steps to the edge of the forest. Suddenly he turned back and looked into the deep forest. A light of kindness and dependence slowly appeared in his eyes. Then soon, he suddenly stepped, as if he had made up his mind in an instant and strode into the deep forest.


    Like a white spirit, walking through this ancient forest, disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    After walking for a long time in this vast and humid rainforest, the monk Shen didn''t know that there were so few people there.


    It seems that he is the only one left to walk alone in the huge rainforest.


    The rain in the sky is still falling, but it is blocked by the dense branches and leaves on the top of the head. However, when passing through some occasionally sparse places, you can still see the rain falling in the hazy sky. It''s very quiet around. It seems that the sound of Shen Shi''s footsteps is becoming a part of the rainforest.


    At the foot of the road is getting narrower and narrower, the weeds and trees on both sides of the path seem to be desperately growing towards the center of the road, fighting for the hard won space. However, it is strange that this path seems to have its own life. It just refuses to be submerged in the green ocean, but has been tenaciously extending forward.


    Although it is narrow, muddy, potholes and difficult to walk, it does exist all the time.


    From this point of view, it seems that there are still people walking back and forth on this road. Deep in the jungle ahead, there was a sound of water. Although water is the most abundant thing in this extremely humid rainforest, the sound is still much louder than the sound of rain dripping around. Shen Shi listened carefully and felt like a stream in the woods.From entering the rainforest to now, he has not met any monsters in the forest, including the common threats in the original rainforest, and he has hardly seen them. Of course, it may be because she is still at the edge of the rainforest. The monks who used to visit here have removed all the dangers in this area.


    However, Rao was so careless that Shen Shi didn''t relax. His experience of frequent exploration in the wild for many years has proved that in such a dangerous area, any carelessness can kill people.


    The path under his feet was covered by green trees and weeds. It seemed that the direction of the path was exactly where the sound of water came from. Shen Shi looked around and then walked forward.


    The light came down from the cracks of the branches and leaves above his head, illuminating the winding forest path. After walking about 20 Zhang, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a forest stream appeared in front of him. The water in the stream is clear, but some of it is turbulent. The water surface is about a meter wide. There are many stones in the stream. The water rushes to the stones and splashes white water, making a clear sound.


    Beside the stream, the water divides the forest into two sides. From the middle, you can see a line of sky overhead. The rain falls down and quietly falls into the water. When I looked up to the end of the path, I could see no lush trees.


    Shen Shi frowned. He had a hunch in his intuition that once he passed the stream, maybe he would encounter real trouble in the jungle in the rain forest on the other side. However, since he came here, he would not turn back easily. He looked up at the upper and lower reaches of the stream and saw a dead tree lying more than ten feet away. Most of the trunk was across the stream. There was no such tree bridge in the sight of the lower reaches, but there were a few big stones scattered in the stream.


    After thinking about it, Shen Shi went up the stream and walked over the dry mossy tree which was wet by the stream. When he crossed the stream, he suddenly heard another thunder in the sky above him. A flash of lightning shuttled through the clouds. I don''t know where it was chopped.


    He looked up at the sky, then leaped over the stream and walked into the dense rainforest where there was no way to go.


    "Boom!"


    The dazzling golden light soared up like a sword that pierced the gray sky. However, in this flow of light, when a large group of figures appeared again, it was mixed with a roar and roar, with fury, hatred and despair.


    The golden light quickly dissipated, and the ancient and boundless atmosphere also dissipated. Soon the crowd in the golden light appeared, and it was a large group of demons. It''s just different from the situation that almost a single tribe came here in the past. This time, the demon tribe looks like a hodgepodge. At first glance, there are more than a dozen ethnic groups, including tigers, leopards, eagles, wolves, foxes, apes, pigs, etc., but most of them are on the periphery.


    In the middle and core of this large group of demons, there is a group of snakes with human body and snake tail.


    Judging from the standing position of each ethnic group, it is obvious that it is a well-organized and legal tribe. But at the moment, in the ancient teleportation array, there is a sudden commotion in the crowd, roaring one after another, and at least half of the people are confused.


    Looking around, I was surprised to see that in the most chaotic and turbulent crowd place, there were several black shadows desperately biting the demon soldiers around, and they also made a frightening roar. The breath of terror and death reverberated in the crowd. You can see a skeleton with only a skeleton left, a corpse with black flesh and blood rotting and smelling, and three ferocious dogs as big as a bull.


    The eyes of these five ghosts are all burning green ghost fire. They are desperate to bite the flesh and blood around them. It seems that they have been stimulated by the breath of fresh flesh and blood. At the beginning, the fierce demons seemed to be in some unusual panic, as if they had great fear in the face of these ghosts. Even if the number of demons occupied a great advantage, they kept avoiding and retreating, and the scene was extremely chaotic.


    But at this critical juncture, suddenly a clear rebuke came down from the sky, a figure came with a sharp flashing white light, only to hear a scream, an undead dog suddenly turned into two, and fell to the ground with a howl.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    A young woman with a snake face, holding a huge and bright scythe, stood in front of the demons. Leng Yan said, "what''s the matter? There are only five ghosts coming here!"


    This sound shocked the whole audience in an instant, and the situation immediately settled down. Then, under the command of the snake demon woman, a group of fierce demon soldiers besieged and attacked. It didn''t take long to kill the remaining four ghosts.


    The cold breath of death permeates the ancient teleportation array. But for a moment, there is no one speaking in this large group of demons. The young woman with a giant scythe takes a cold look around, then the snake tail swings and returns to the middle of the crowd.


    There were a group of tall snake demon soldiers in a circle. Just now, the turbulence outside didn''t seem to make them panic for a moment. Seeing the young snake girl coming back, the circle of snake demon soldiers slowly opened a gap and let her go in.


    In the most central place under the protection of all, there was still a man standing.


    A beautiful, charming woman who seems to have a kind of soul stirring charm all over her body, and the most important thing is that except for her bright and strange vertical pupil, there is no place with the characteristics of demon race in her body. It seems that she is a complete human race woman.


    And she seems to have been turning a blind eye to the riots outside, just silently looking up at the haze of the sky in the rainbow world.


    "the young snake called her sister to put down her scythe


    There are no clouds in the sky of the rainbow world, only gray haze, boundless, just like a suffocating cauldron falling over the sky, which is very depressing.


    I don''t know when, many demon tribes around are quiet, people are silent or looking forward to the woman standing in the most central position, the most powerful and most awe inspiring leader of the azure snake demon tribe.


    Yulin, dressed in green clothes, slowly takes back her gaze at the sky of the rainbow world. First, she takes a look at her sister Yuling, who is standing beside her, and then sweeps the demons around her. There was no smile on her charming and beautiful face at the moment, and the pair of strange snake like vertical pupils seemed to radiate a cold light. No one around dared to look directly at her eyes and bowed their heads to show their obedience and respect. A circle of green snake guards around her quietly made way for her.


    Yulin stepped out, and the demons on both sides gave way to the side like water waves. Not long after that, she saw the Five ghosts lying on the ground. After glancing at the ugly things on the ground, Yulin walked over the light golden light from the golden stone. Under the gaze of all the members of the azure snake demon family, she slowly but firmly stepped on the land outside the ancient transmission array.


    The dry sand and stone rolled under her feet, and the dust stirred gently. After a slight commotion, a large number of demon clans behind her immediately stepped down from the ancient transmission array like a tide, and set foot on the land that the ancient ancestors had passed through.


    But the haze of the sky, the crack of the earth, as if the ubiquitous breath of death, still make everyone heavy. No one spoke loudly any more. Under the command of the tribe soldiers headed by the green snake guard, all the members of the Tianqing snake demon family began to embark on this unknown journey to the depths of the rainbow world.


    Yulin and Yulong are walking in the middle of the team. Not far from them, they always follow several of the most powerful green snake guards, separating the surrounding demons from them, protecting the two descendants with the purest blood of the green snake.


    Yulong looks much higher than her elder sister because of her thick and long snake body. However, it is obvious that she is still short of Yulin in her momentum. Now, after looking around for a while and seeing the dead scene in the rainbow world, Yulong lowers down and follows Yulin, and then whispers:


    "elder sister, how can we go next?"


    Yu Lin''s face was expressionless. He looked ahead, but his lips moved. In a voice that only Yu Long could hear, he said softly, "find another ancient transmission array that leaves the rainbow world. Let''s go to the human world."


    Yulong was silent for a while, but her face didn''t change much. It seemed that she had expected the answer, but after a while, she sighed softly. A trace of pain and resentment passed on her face and said, "don''t we go back?"


    Yulin said calmly, "I can''t go back."


    Jade long suddenly gnaws a tooth to hate to curse a, way: "those disgusting ghost thing!"


    Yulin frowned slightly. Instead of venting like her sister, she just flashed a trace of thinking in her eyes. A moment later, she suddenly said to Yulong, "have you found something strange? Why don''t those ghosts chase into the rainbow world?"


    Yu Long was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously looked at the rear and said: "those are not..."


    "Those are obviously only low-level ghosts who are dazzled by the smell of flesh and blood. More and larger ghosts have not caught up with them. Even near the ancient teleportation array in the demon world, I feel that they all seem to slow down their attack. It''s like... "Her voice slowly lowered to descend, jade long some surprised ground saw her one eye, way: "is like what?"


    Yu Lin was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice, "it''s like those terrible ghosts, in fact, they drove us out on purpose."


    Yu Long was stunned for a while and said, "why?"


    Yu Lin shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t know."


    Yulong suddenly felt a little upset. Even she couldn''t figure out whether she was angry, helpless or afraid. She straightened her body, waved the huge sickle in the air, and made a sharp sound of "whoosh".


    At this time, there was a sudden noise from the front of the team. It seemed that the members of the demon clan who were walking in the front had found something. Before long, the news came.


    Yulin and Yuling stride to the front of the family of azure snake demons. Then almost at the same time, they see a corpse lying on the ground.


    It was a demon clan with tiger head and human body. The corpse was haggard, as if all the anger had been taken away by this terrible world. Two empty eyes were staring at the hazy sky, and they didn''t close their eyes until they died.


    With the wind blowing by, the whole team of the azure snake demon tribe quickly calmed down. An indescribable feeling, like water, spread all over every corner.


    The white fox trotted all the way down the muddy path in the woods. However, whenever there was a little louder sound coming from the surrounding jungle, the fox would immediately stop and be full of vigilance. Carefully listen to and look in the direction of the sound. Only when it was sure that the sound was just the sound of wind, water, rain and green leaves, would it dare to continue Keep on running.


    After a long time, the fox finally heard the sound of the stream. After a while of hesitation, he came to the stream carefully.


    At the end of the stream, the forest path is a dense forest with no way to follow. Under the sky, the drizzle is falling, but there is no one in sight, only the turbulent water is flowing in front of us.


    The fox looked around for a long time, and seemed confused. In the middle of it, he once put up his eyes and took a look at his head. However, after sucking the essence blood of the grey spotted bobcat, the little black ghost seemed to fall asleep and never appeared again.


    The fox looked restless. After wandering around for a long time, it seemed that he could not decide where to go. Instead, he stepped back a few steps. After a while, he turned around and seemed to be planning to give up and go back to the edge of the original forest to wait for Shen Shi to come back.


    However, at this time, suddenly in the direction of a forest, suddenly came a scream, and then there was a small clump of trees shaking violently, it seemed that a fight was taking place. There was a rapid step from the stream in the direction of a moment.


    The fox was stunned for a moment, and immediately stopped, and the sound was getting closer and closer. The Fox also began to be nervous. After two quick turns in his eyes, he suddenly turned around and looked at the stream. Then he strode down to the lower reaches where several big stones were exposed. It jumped, so trampled on the stone, a few steps, a few jumps, all of a sudden across the stream, and then into the boundless jungle.


    Walking into the virgin rainforest without roads, I feel completely different from before. The density of various plants in the forest seems to have suddenly doubled, and almost everywhere I can see is full of green.


    It''s a symbol of vitality. In fact, it is.


    For many years, there is no place like this, where the tree ferns grow everywhere. There is no place like this It''s a big tree.


    It''s just that there''s so much green here. Almost every inch of the space in the rainforest is filled with branches and leaves. Except for the tall trees, the rainforest is full of vines, shrubs, brambles, weeds and even all kinds of strange shapes and strange plants that even Shen Shi, who is well-known, can''t recognize.


    Because there are too many plants and too dense, the speed of walking becomes much slower. It feels like a person suddenly falls into a piece of sea water. Every step forward is always blocked by the current. After walking for a while, Shen Shi soon frowned. It was too much trouble and dangerous, because no one knew whether behind the countless green plants that were almost close to his body, a powerful and vicious monster or a deadly poisonous insect would suddenly appear. After standing in the same place and pondering for a moment, he took a look at the green ocean around him, and then he looked over the rainforest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    On the low shrubs and thorns and the pale green vines hanging everywhere in the thick trunks of big trees, there are thick crowns and branches with numerous green leaves extending in all directions. In contrast, it seems that the trees are more open.


    Without too much hesitation, Shen Shi quickly went to a nearby big tree, jumped up, and then quickly climbed up the top of the tree. The trees in the Alsophila rainforest are generally very tall. In front of us, the highest part of the tree is more than ten feet away from the ground, which is amazing.


    When Shen Shi stood on a thick branch and looked down, he found that the scenery under his feet was like a green carpet spread among the huge trees. Drops of water, crystal clear, kept dripping from the branches and leaves around him, forming a unique wonder in the rainforest.


    Anyway, Shen Shi felt relieved when he came to the tree, which was much more comfortable than when he just stood on the ground. After identifying the direction and determining the west side, Shen Shi began to walk directly along the branches above the tree.


    Of course, this way of moving forward is not as easy and convenient as walking on the ground, but for Shen Shi today, he has been walking on the ground most of the time. He can easily cross some places where the branches and leaves are separated, even if they are separated for a certain distance. It seems that his figure is no less than that of an ape.


    Suddenly, he leaped over the green crown of the sixth tree without any sign!


    In the rain forest, there was a sudden wind, which was more mixed with sharp whistling.


    Shen Shi didn''t realize that this thing, which was not far away from him and looked almost the same as those green leaves in the forest, was an extremely dangerous enemy. Suddenly, a strong force hit him on the waist and flew him out. All of a sudden, it hit a branch several feet away and fell down.


    Shen Shi suddenly looked up and saw the green twisted and curled up. In an instant, it turned into a huge green python. Two cold and merciless snake pupils stared at the prey. A moment later, the snake''s body soared, and it also jumped down.


    "Green Python!"


    Shen Shi recognized his enemy, the second-order monster, who was powerful and fierce. His favorite thing was to hide in the dense forest branches and leaves. Then he suddenly attacked the passing prey, strangled it with his powerful body and swallowed it in one bite. Fortunately, this powerful monster is not poisonous.


    The rapid wind seemed to give out a sharp cry in his ears. Shen Shi''s pupils were slightly constricted, and he watched the monster full of killing intention pounce on him from mid air and open his mouth.


    Everything seems to be about to become the most common picture in the rainforest. Everything seems to be quiet for a moment.


    Suddenly there was a wind, and Shen Shi''s arms and hands seemed to move.


    Within a radius of several feet around, the crystal clear water drops, like waterfalls dripping like rain, suddenly seemed to be pulled by some force and suddenly flew together. On the green ocean, among the green leaves, the flowing water is flowing happily. It seems that it suddenly speeds up and flies into the air. A drop of water meets another drop, and a drop of water merges into another drop.


    The fusion of water droplets turns into water flow, which is like a joyful dance in the wind and water sound. It quickly and violently weaves into a strange water curtain, circling and growing in this forest. All of a sudden, the rain forest seemed to shake. All the trees trembled together, and more water came down.


    Like the tide, surging.


    The water curtain instantly thickened and enlarged, and at the same time, it came at an incredible speed, blocking Shen Shi''s body. Almost at the same time, the green Python from the air had rushed to Shen Shi and bit him.


    "Wow


    With a strange sound, the green Python''s head and big mouth hit the crystal clear water curtain, and then bounced back heavily. Its mouth made a strange scream, and its whole body also tilted to the side, and then fell heavily.


    Shen Shi''s body is also falling, but his face has been very calm and calm, including his eyes have never left the green forest python. After the water curtain blocked the green forest Python''s attack, he fell several feet and suddenly reached for his hand. However, he caught a big vine hanging from one side, and then his body suddenly stagnated, so he hung up in mid air and swayed back and forth.


    Under the big tree, the green Python fell heavily on the ground, and suddenly hit a big hole. However, it seems that the impact did not cause any damage to the rough skinned beast. It slowly rose on the ground and looked up at the stone hanging on the vine. After several breaths, the snake turned its head and slowly climbed into the thick green shadow, and soon disappeared.


    Shen Shi stares at the green forest python. When it leaves, he is relieved. This kind of monster is not high-grade, but it is very hard to kill because of its rough skin and thick flesh. Even if it is killed, the reward will not be too high. The snake gall is probably the second-class spirit material all over the body. For the Terran friars who come to explore the rainforest, it''s just like chicken ribs.Shen Shi is not interested in wasting his time and energy on this kind of monster, so after seeing the green Python go away, he is ready to climb up the tree and go on. Just at this time, he suddenly looks at the vine hanging in mid air. However, he sees a white stone on the ground that the green Python just hit when it fell.


    It seems that the stone has been used for some years, but the material is not unusual. However, around the stone, which is half buried in the rain forest soil, there seems to be some traces of artificial cutting.


    Shen Shi stopped for a moment among the vines, then released his hand and fell down.


    With a sound of "poof", Shen Shi fell on the ground. The soft soil and the thick and dense plants around him made the land like a thick blanket. No wonder Shi Shi ran crawled away again just now after the green forest Python fell down.


    After taking a look around and making sure that there was no danger nearby, Shen Shi went to the place where the green Python had just fallen, squatted down and looked at it carefully. The land exposed by the snake''s thick body is not big, only two feet square. The soil on the ground is very wet, showing a gray black color. Besides the smell of the surrounding plants, it can also smell a smell of decay. It should be caused by the decay of the fallen leaves in the rainforest over the years.


    But now, in the middle of the soil, there is a white stone showing a corner. Shen Shi reaches out his hand and touches the edge of the stone. It feels rough. At first, it doesn''t look like a very precious and rare stone. However, there are several cutting marks on the edge of the stone, which makes the stone into a square shape.


    Shen Shi stares at the artificial mark on the edge and looks at it carefully. After a moment, he suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs the part of the stone that is exposed to the ground. He shakes his hand hard and shakes it hard. The soil rope falls down. After a few rounds, he feels that his hand is loose. Shen Shi pulls it up with force and makes a dull sound, and then directly pulls it out of the soil ¡£


    At first glance, the white stone is not too big. It''s about square. It''s a relatively neat square stone. However, there are signs of abrasion and erosion in many places where it is inserted in the soil. Some of the stones have even fallen off. Nevertheless, it can be clearly seen that this stone was deliberately made into such a shape, but who made it and why it appeared in the depths of this inaccessible rainforest and was still buried under the soil?


    Shen Shi held the stone for a few strokes, frowned slightly. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly put it on the ground again, but this time it was flat on the soil. After pressing it firmly, he stood up and stepped back for a few steps. When he looked at it again, it looked a bit like the side on the soil Stone steps?


    Shen Shi frowned more tightly, and subconsciously looked around, but everywhere he could see was green, and almost every inch of the soil was covered in the shadow of green trees and weeds. Shen Shi hesitated for a while, but then he leaned down and took a sharp dagger out of Ruyi''s bag. In silence, he began to cut the stems of wild grass and trees that covered the ground.


    In the process of blade flying, the wild grass and shrub stalks growing wantonly were cut off by him and left aside. More land soon appeared. About half a cup of tea later, Shen Shi raised his dagger and exposed a piece of white stone in the broken grass stalks and black soil in front of his eyes.


    as like as two peas of white stone, he was dug out and placed almost the same as before. The distance between the two similar white stones is about four feet, and there are obvious signs of artificial processing. It is obvious that it is impossible for outsiders to discard things here at will. Shen Shi guessed something in his heart. Then he thought for a while. Instead of cutting the plants on the ground, he roughly drew the distance between the two stones on the ground. Then he stepped forward four feet from the second stone.


    At the bottom of my foot, I stepped over the green plants and stepped on the ground, but I didn''t feel the muddy feeling of sinking. On the contrary, I felt a solid feeling.


    Shen Shi swept away the branches and leaves at his feet, and then he saw the third white stone.


    The next thing quickly became simple. Shen Shi didn''t hesitate and began to look for these mysterious white stones hidden in the Rainforest at such a fixed distance. It seems that these stones are like a stone path paved by someone who didn''t know before in ancient times. Only after a long time, those characters and races have disappeared, and only these residual stones are left alone in the dense forest, enduring the erosion of wind and rain.


    Of course, it''s not so smooth in the middle. Sometimes, after stepping four feet away, Shen Shi will find that he didn''t step on the white stones. However, after expanding the search area, he can usually find it nearby. As for the reason, he soon realized that the stone road is not straight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    This is a stone road winding forward in the dense forest.


    Shen Shi walked patiently in the rain forest step by step. The water drops around him dropped from the sky. In the green rain forest, only his figure was walking alone. It''s strange that Shen Shi, who had been walking along the stone road for a long time, did not meet a second monster, except for the green Python he had met in the tree before.


    In the quiet primitive rainforest, everything seems to be quiet. Shen Shi walked along this secret and ancient stone road for a long time, and gradually found that this ancient road seems to be much longer than he expected. About half an hour later, Shen Shi suddenly found that he had come to the end of the stone road.


    The last two pieces of white stone steps are not even buried in the soil, but directly exposed on the ground, placed flat, it seems that they were in the same place a long time ago. When Shen Shi stepped on the last stone step, he stood still and gazed forward.


    In front of us is still a rainforest with dense vegetation, but in this green flowing forest, there is an open space, which is not occupied by tall trees. Instead, there are several thick stone pillars standing on the ground.


    Almost all the stones are covered with moss, and a lot of vines growing from one side are also wrapped around these thick stones. However, in general, Shen Shi can still see that these stone pillars seem to form a circle, but some of them fall to the ground, and some of them slant to one side, making the circle no longer perfect.


    However, in addition to the moss and the green vines wound around the stone pillars, there are surprisingly few green plants in the space surrounded by these stone pillars. Perhaps only some light green weeds on the ground sticking their heads out from the crevices will grow in the middle of these stone pillars.


    Shen Shi''s eyes fell on these stone pillars, looked at them one by one carefully, and then quickly came to the conclusion that these stone pillars were also artificially made and placed in the dense forest.


    So who is the man who made that stone road and this strange group of stone pillars? Is that the legendary "forest man"? Or someone else?


    And what''s the point of putting these stone pillars around here?


    Shen Shi stared at these ancient and desolate stone pillars, lost in thought. After a while, he picked his eyebrows, then took a step forward and stepped into the middle of the circle of stone pillars.


    The cold wind has been blowing in the rainbow world, which has a beautiful name. It reminds the demon clan who suddenly came here ten thousand years later, what a fierce and desperate place this world once was.


    Under the leadership of Yulin and Yuling sisters, the azure snake demons are marching slowly but ceaselessly towards the depths of the rainbow world. Around the team, the haze sky, the cracked earth, and even the roaring and surging magma make them feel depressed. But the most frightening thing is that they come all the way, and they constantly see the dead bodies on the roadside.


    Although the skeletons are not all of the same species or tribe, they are not all of the same color. It seems like a double torture of body and spirit. The road ahead is long and dangerous, but there are corpses at the foot. No matter who is in the heart, there is fear. Whether the next step or the next section of the road, the person who died and fell is himself.


    However, in addition to the frightening feeling, these fallen demon corpses appeared from time to time along the way, like clear and incomparable road signs, telling these later demon clans that at least there were pioneers on this road, at least along the road where the predecessors came out with their lives and corpses, they can guarantee some safety for the time being.


    This truth is not complicated, and many people can understand it. Although it''s hard to walk on the road of corpses all the time, none of the members of the azure snake demon clan complains and goes on in silence.


    Among the crowd, Yu Long frowned in disgust, took his eyes away from a wolf headed demon clan on the side of the road, and then whispered to Yu Lin on the road beside him: "sister, can we really find the ancient transmission array in the rainbow world leading to the human world when we walk like this?"


    Yulin''s face is expressionless and calm. Whenever the demons around her see her, they will find that their leader is calm and confident. Only when she and Yulin''s two sisters talk in private, Yulin''s strange eyes will have a trace of imperceptible irritability, whispering:


    "I don''t know, It''s been a long time since the Feihong world was closed. The atlas or books describing the path left behind in those years have long been lost. Moreover, even if there are such ancient books, they will be useless for thousands of years. Now it''s absolutely impossible for anyone to read and remember them. "


    Jade long grasped the hand of that huge weapon blade in hand tight for a while, then way: "that front these tribes how walk?"


    Yu Lin took a deep breath. He looked a little solemn and said in a deep voice, "I''m going blind."


    Yulong was stunned for a moment. He turned to look at Yulin. Yulin shook his head slightly and said, "no one knows how to go in the rainbow world. And looking at the current situation, although we don''t know what happened in this world that made the Yin evil spirit disappear, we must have some earth shaking changes. But just because of this, you can see that the mountains in Jiezhong are falling down, the earth is cracking, and the magma buried deep in the ground rushes out of the ground, which has already completely changed the original landform shape. So even if there are records handed down by the ancestors who passed by here in those years, it''s useless. "Yu Long was a little discouraged and muttered, "what can we do? Can we just follow the corpse on the ground for no reason?"


    "Yes." Yulin, however, was unexpectedly resolute and bright. He answered directly with a firm and firm tone, and then said, "I don''t know which tribe we Tianqing snake demon tribe is the first to enter the Feihong kingdom. However, looking at the dead bodies on the ground all the way, there are at least five or six kinds of demon tribes that have entered here earlier than us. For a single tribe, the number may be more. ¡±


    speaking of this, her eyes once again flashed anxiety, but her expression was still calm. In a voice that only Yulong could hear, she said: "for today''s sake, the first thing we should do in this rainbow world is to live. First, follow the path of our predecessors, then we can go further than them, until there is no one in front of us, and then we can do it again. As for whether we can reach the human world, it depends on whether our ancestors are kind. "


    Yulong looked up at the gray sky in front of her. Her face was a little ugly. She seemed to want to go back and say something to her sister. Suddenly, a commotion came from behind them. Yulin and Yulong look back at the same time. A moment later, a green snake guard swims over with a thick snake tail, and says respectfully: "clan leader, the flying eagle is back."


    Yu Lin eyebrows pick, eyes also bright a few minutes, way: "let him come to see me."


    "Yes." The green snake guard agreed, and then turned back. Before long, a fierce demon family with Eagle Head and body strode over and bowed to Yulin and Yuling sisters, saying:


    "Flying Eagle meets the clan leader..."


    Yu Lin interrupted him and asked, "what''s the situation over there?"


    Flying Eagle subconsciously raised his head and just wanted to speak, but his eyes suddenly came to Yulin''s face and her mouth watering body, and he was stunned. Those words didn''t come out for a moment.


    When the body swept cold, a pair of jade eagle''s legs immediately came out. But a white plain hand suddenly stretched out to hold his body, at the same time only listen to Yu Lin coldly way: "don''t worry, say quickly."


    The flying eagle was pardoned. He stepped back and wiped the cold sweat on his head with his hand. He felt that his feet were still trembling. At the same time, he quickly told the clan leader, "I''ve been guarding the ancient transmission array, but no other demon tribe has entered the Feihong kingdom."


    Yu Lin frowned and asked, "where are the ghosts?"


    "Neither." Feiying seems to be puzzled about this. He says, "I''ve been watching for a long time. This time is definitely enough for those ghosts to catch up with the ancient teleportation array. But I don''t know why, until I leave there, none of them has passed through the ancient teleportation array and reached the Feihong Kingdom."


    But Yu Lin and Yu Lin are still silent for a while. Yulong winked at the eagle, nodded and retreated in silence. Then Yu Long approached Yu Lin and said in a soft voice:


    "sister?"


    Yu Lin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he said in a low voice, "those ghosts are not what we thought earlier. They are controlled by someone behind their back."


    Jade long complexion a white, in the eyes peep out a bit surprised, surprised way: "who can control so many so strong ghosts?"? What''s more, ghosts have no intelligence. They only know how to eat meat and blood. How can they... "


    Yu Lin cut off her words and said, "they are driving our demon clan to the rainbow world like livestock. Don''t you see that?"


    After a long time, she stared at her sister and said in a low voice, "why?"


    Yu Lin showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth and said in an astringent voice:


    "I don''t know, I still don''t know anything..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    Alsophila spinulosa is in the dense forest.


    Stepping on the ground in the middle of the circle formed by these stone pillars, Shen Shi clearly felt the solid feeling under his feet. The soft mud in other parts of the rainforest before he stepped on it was completely different. Looking down at the ground under his feet, Shen Shi found that the soil in this circle seems to be a little drier than that in other places, but it is still wet. After all, in such a world of Alsophila spinulosa, where there is rain everywhere, it is very difficult to avoid the wet water.


    However, because there is little vegetation on the ground between these stone pillars, and at most some tiny grass can be seen, Shen Shi can clearly see that there is less mud and more sand on this ground. I wonder if it is because of this that it is different from other places. Then Shen Shi''s eyes moved around and soon fell on the old stone pillars.


    The secret stone road he found just now, hidden under the dense forest and vegetation, was obviously built by someone in ancient times, leading to this not particularly large group of stone pillars. Shen Shi looked around, and the more he looked around, the more he felt that it was like an altar for ancient ancestors to worship heaven and earth.


    However, it''s hard to tell exactly what the real image is. These stone pillars are old and erected in the depths of this primitive rainforest. It seems that the most likely people who built them are the forest people who once appeared in the Alsophila community. But now the forest people have been extinct, and these stone pillars are also dilapidated and full of vicissitudes.


    Shen Shi went to a big stone pillar and looked at it carefully for a while. He saw a few vines wrapped around the hard stone. The crystal water was slowly dripping from the tip of the leaves on the vines and fell on the large moss below. Shen Shi reached for a hand and swept it from the moss. When he picked it up, his hand was wet.


    But suddenly, his eyes were fixed on the moss just now, and he pulled up a small piece of moss with his hand. Even when he saw that there were obvious traces of line carving on the surface of the stone pillar below, it seemed like a stone carving picture.


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, then directly took out the knife and dagger from Ruyi''s bag, and began to scrape it on the moss. With the light of the knife flying, the moss fell one by one, and soon the lines stretched out, slowly forming a picture fragment in front of his eyes.


    After scraping a stone pillar, Shen Shi just glanced at it, but didn''t mean to rest. Instead, he went directly to the second stone pillar next to him and began to scrape away the moss. In this way, for a long time, in this quiet rainforest, suddenly there was an incongruous sound, which lasted for a long time, and then slowly weakened.


    Moss fell from the ground. Shen Shi stood in the middle of the circle of the stone pillar. Looking around, he saw that the fallen ancient stone pillars seemed to take on a new look after the moss had been attached to them.


    On almost every stone pillar, there is a picture of stone carving. Shen Shi''s eyes look over these clumsy and powerful pictures, and his face changes slowly. His look was a little complicated, and his eyes were a little dim, so that people could not see what he was thinking at the moment?


    After standing in the stone ring for a long time, he turned around and left here without saying a word. After identifying the direction and redefining the West he was going to, he jumped up to the tall trees again, and then continued to move forward with one foot high and one foot low.


    Behind him, the stone pillars left in the deep rainforest are still standing or leaning in the rainforest as they have been for countless years, but with the flow of light shining on the surface of the stone pillars, we can see the patterns carved on them:


    almost all the paintings depict a war, a giant''s war, and then a giant''s war There are countless small but familiar races under people''s feet. They are also fighting wildly. It seems that they are fighting with great momentum. However, there is one exception in these stone pillars, that is, the largest one, which shows that there is only one giant left in the world, standing upright and powerful, and all the short people kneel at the giant''s feet and kowtow.


    For Alsophila spinulosa, the ancient transmission array in Tianqing city is the most important channel connecting Hongmeng Kingdom and Tianhong City, but Tianqing city itself is not the largest city in Alsophila spinulosa. The reason for this is that, as I have said before, over the years, the human race has been developing in this rich territory, and has built several other big cities. Because they are deep into the Alsophila world, the prosperity there is much more than that of Tianqing city.


    Shen Shi had already understood the situation of the Alsophila community before he came here, but it''s a pity that maybe it''s because the forest is too deep and there are too many monsters on the west side of the Alsophila community. It''s really half the effort in this direction, so up to now, there are no human settlements on the road to yuxu.


    Yes, not to mention the prosperous city, it is said that there are no strongholds that can be regarded as field camps.


    So Shen Shi could only keep on walking alone, and could hardly get supplies and the most desirable place to rest. In such a dense forest full of monsters and beasts, one eye should be open even if he is sleeping on a high tree crown at night.


    It''s not a pleasant experience, but Shen Shi took it calmly. He drove West in the daytime and slept on the branches of a big tree after dark at night. In this way, he walked for five days in this primitive dense forest.In these five days, he met 33 monsters, most of which he avoided, but some of them couldn''t escape and had to fight. Then there were some rare spirit materials in his wishful bag. However, the strength of monsters was not in vain. Shen Shi''s body was also painted, but all of them were slight injuries, and he could bear them.


    In addition, in the process of gradually going deep into the rainforest, he finally came to see this very troublesome thing in the legend, all kinds of poisonous insects and poisons that can''t be prevented and are extremely insidious, as well as the weird plant killers.


    Shen Shi has encountered several dangers. With his current moral conduct and strength, he has already been able to fight against the Terran Taoists at the initial stage of the divine artistic conception. However, he is still in a bit of a mess in this mysterious rainforest. Fortunately, he has rich experience in adventure, and finally comes across without danger.


    With his strength, he has made such a bumpy progress that those treasure hunters who come here are afraid that they will die. No wonder the cities of Alsophila spinulosa do not want to be built in the West.


    Perhaps on the sixth day after he left the stone pillar community, Shen Shi finally looked forward from a big tree and saw the legendary "rain ruins".


    Along the way, Shen Shi found many relics left by the "forest people" in this primitive rainforest. Most of them were made of white stone that looked ordinary but was hard enough. There were many kinds of things, such as stone pillars, stone statues, stone roads, and occasionally some stone utensils, which made people feel the same Lin people seem to like this kind of white stone very much.


    Of course, it may also be that only this white stone is not easy to decay in this humid rainforest.


    All the way over, Shen Shi saw many ruins, but when he first saw the yuxu, he recognized it directly. Even if he had been to the depth of this primitive forest before, he had never seen the real face of the yuxu.


    Because yuxu is different.


    In this vast primeval rainforest, Shen Shi saw for the first time more than one stone platform that was bigger than a big tree. Although most of the stone platforms looked dilapidated from a distance, there were more than a dozen tall stone platforms and a large area of stone buildings with broken walls, which made people feel that in ancient times, there were many stone buildings here There should be a spectacular and prosperous city, which is quite different from the single small ruins we saw along the way.


    The ancient but abandoned city stands in the depth of this dense forest in silence, and the pattering rain still falls from the haze sky, which makes the vast area of ruins look a little vague. Shen Shi looked at it for a while, then jumped down the tree and walked slowly to the rain ruins which had been for many years.


    The surrounding area was quiet. There was neither animal roar nor human voice, so it was particularly quiet. Many dangers along the way, including various powerful monsters, deadly poisonous insects and those strange and strange plants, were enough to keep most of the scattered cultivation out of the rain ruins.


    About ten feet away from the most peripheral building of yuxu, Shen Shi found that the terrain here was changing and fluctuating. In some places, there were even deep gullies with a large drop. At the same time, because of the humidity, the bottom of the gullies could be seen everywhere.


    The water drops from the top of the tree drop on those water depressions, making a low sound, reverberating in this quiet rainforest, which seems a little strange. Shen Shi took a look at these places, and soon found that these depressing and undulating gullies seemed to be very long, extending to both sides, and then they were soon blocked by the dense green branches and leaves. He did not know how many such places there were.


    He thought for a moment, but without careful examination, he still jumped over the deep ditch and went on to the yuxu.


    After this section of gully, the path quickly became flat again. Then Shen Shi saw the white buildings in the rain ruins. Seeing the huge buildings in the distance, including more than a dozen tall stone terraces, makes people feel very spectacular. When they get close, Shen Shi has an illusion of his own insignificance, that is, in this strange feeling, he walks into the rain ruins.


    Yuxu has a large area, but because it has been abandoned for many years, it has become a desolate place and a paradise for monsters and plants in the rainforest. Trees of all sizes can be seen in the rain ruins. They are luxuriant and grow well. There are also various kinds of vines and mosses everywhere. In many places, it is obvious that the trees originally paved with stones are turned over by the vigorous and tenacious plants, and a green patch grows from the cracks.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    However, compared with the dense real rainforest outside the yuxu, the forest density in the yuxu is still much thinner. Therefore, it is rare for Shen Shi to walk on the flat ground for the first time in this period and observe the surrounding situation.


    What he saw now, of course, was only a small corner of the yuxu. The abandoned city seemed to be asleep. Everything was silent, including the decaying houses and fallen stone statues. There seem to be pavilions and pavilions. Shen Shi even saw a well. A group of green birds came here from the nearby forest, chirping and falling on the ground, hopping and pecking like no one else, looking for their own food.


    Not far in front is a high platform, Shen Shi''s eyes soon fell on it. The whole tall stone platform seems to be all made of white stone. The highest place is at least 20 feet above the ground, four square, and gradually shrinks from the bottom to the top, giving people a very thick feeling.


    Shen Shi came closer and found that most of the white stones of the stone platform were made of huge blocks of stone, and the cracks between the stones were perfect. I don''t know what method was used to make it so perfect. After staring at the high platform built by these huge stones for a while, Shen Shi suddenly frowned, but he thought of a problem he had ignored before.


    Along the way, we saw a lot of forest relics. In addition, the rain ruins in front of us used countless white stones. But where did these stones come from?


    Along the way, at least in these areas where Shen Shi passed, most of the Alsophila community is flat, with hills occasionally seen. There are almost no big mountains and dense forests. I have never seen any place where these white stones are produced. In ancient times, how did the forest people find so many stones to build such a magnificent city in the rainforest?


    Shen Shi''s mind turned, but his feet didn''t stop. Instead, he walked around the high platform for half a circle, and soon found the entrance of the high platform under another huge stone wall behind the front corner.


    However, the entrance is also a bit reluctant, but I can see the opening position that was opened up before. Now there are large pieces of stone collapsing down at the entrance, blocking almost all the entrance, leaving only a little black gap, and it seems that there are gusts of cold wind blowing out.


    Shen Shi frowned and took a look over there. Then he went over and went on to the depth of the rain market.


    Far away from Shenshi, on the other side of the yuxu, it is also a scene of quiet and Misty drizzle, with secluded trees and silent ruins. All of a sudden, a strange cry suddenly came from the woods on the edge of the rain market, and then there was a tumbling sound. After a while, the sound quieted down, and then a white figure staggered out of a clump of trees.


    It''s a fox. It looks very embarrassed. It''s all wet. There''s a lot of grass, dead leaves and mud sticking to it. It looks like it''s rolling in a mud pit. Even the original beautiful white fur has turned into ugly gray. But the strangest thing is that the fox''s stomach is bulging strangely. It looks like a little ball is coming out. It looks funny.


    The fox looked at it as if he was very tired. After a few steps, he fell down on a stone and lay on the ground feebly. Then he gasped and looked at the white rain ruins in front of him. His eyes seemed to be at a loss.


    In the rainbow world, the earth is cracked.


    There is a huge and terrible gap in front of us. The red boiling magma is surging under the ravine, hitting the surrounding stone wall crazily, as if to devour any living creature in the past. The sky and the earth were gray, and it was not clear from a farther place, but on the ground above the gap, there were a large number of corpses of demon people lying on the ground.


    The azure snake demon clan stopped beside these corpses. Looking at the past, everyone''s faces were complicated, and some people''s faces also showed fear, because from the beginning of entering this realm, it seemed that all they saw and heard was death.


    There is no grass, no life, along the way, corpses everywhere.


    When a way to survive is to use corpses as road signs, it will exert great pressure on the latecomers and make you fear from the bottom of your heart, because all the corpses you see will constantly remind you that the next person to become a corpse may be you.


    What is ahead and what is ahead?


    Is there any hope, any chance to live?


    Yulin and Yulong stood in the front of the crowd, looking at the corpse and the tribe that escaped from the demon world but was finally completely destroyed in the terrible world.


    The look on Yu Long''s face was very ugly. After glancing over the dead bodies of those tiger heads on the ground, he whispered to Yu Lin, "is it the bronze tiger tribe?"


    Compared with her younger sister, Yulin''s expression was much calmer, and she could hardly see any change in her expression. However, there was still some cold light in a pair of strange snake pupils. After a moment''s silence, she nodded:


    "it should be them."


    Yu Long sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that they all died here. It''s really bad luck."Yulin took a look at the huge gap in front of him, and then looked at the dead bodies on the ground, especially those near the magmatic cliff. They were burnt black and terrible. She gently shook her head. I don''t know if she was mourning for the copper tiger tribe, but even so, I''m afraid there won''t be too many people to believe it.


    In the past, when the demons were still fighting fiercely within the demons, she led the Tianqing snake demons to destroy the demons themselves. In fact, it was not a small number.


    Snake blood is always cold.


    But when she turned around and was ready to continue to lead the people forward, she was suddenly shocked. Almost all the eyes of the azure snake demon tribe suddenly gathered on her.


    For many years, many people have been used to respecting her, and under the leadership of Yulin, they have been used to fighting and living in the demon world in the name of Tianqing snake demon tribe, but they never seem to have encountered such a situation, such a desperate situation.


    Who else can we rely on at this time?


    Yulin stood in the same place and stood in silence for a moment. Then she went to the front of the crowd and raised her arms gently. A moment later, her voice rang through the whole team of the azure snake demon tribe. Although it was not deafening, it seemed to be with inherent dignity, a kind of reassuring dignity:


    "follow me!"


    "We will eventually cross this boundary and reach the land of our ancestors!"


    Voice curl, for a long time, and then everyone looked at the woman turned to the ground, quietly when the first to go. Yulong silently holds a huge scythe, the first to follow his sister, and then a group of green snake guards closely follow. Then, the whole team of the azure snake demon tribe moves. People move their tired steps again, follow the graceful but patient figure in front of them, and walk to the depths of the extremely harsh rainbow world again.


    In front of them, it was still gray. There was no way to see where the road was. Only the corpses everywhere were the terrible signs for them.


    Shen Shi is walking leisurely in the rain market. His eyes are calm. He doesn''t look too anxious. Even if he agrees to Gu Lingyun to look for zhuyanhua in the rain market, he doesn''t look very anxious at the moment.


    In fact, where is zhuyanhua? The scout who gave it back to Gu Lingyun didn''t make it clear and died. On the paper Gu Lingyun gave him that day, most of the words were about the location and appearance of the yuxu and some places to pay attention to on the road. As for the most important location of zhuyanhua, there was no record on the paper.


    In fact, that day, in the study of LiuYun City fairy Club branch, when there were only two people together, Gu Lingyun had told Shen Shi privately about the secret of Zhuyan flower''s growth. After the spy was rescued, before he died, he just vaguely said "on the sunny platform..."


    It sounds like there is a place called the sun terrace in the rain market? Where is zhuyanhua?


    However, Shen Shi had been walking in the rain market for a long time. After passing two or three high platforms, he saw a desolation and desolation. Each platform was old and old, and there was no sign name at all, let alone a place directly marked as the sun terrace.


    In addition, Shen Shi looked up at the sky in the yuxu, but he couldn''t help saying that in such a place full of rain all the year round, there is no sunlight all the year round. How could there be a thing called the sun terrace!


    as like as two peas imperceptibly, Shen Shen''s footsteps never stopped. Before he knew it, he went to another high platform and took a glance at it. It was only seen that the massive white stone was built up, and the ancient and mossy land was almost the same as those of the high buildings he saw before.


    Shen Shi shakes his head, takes a few steps and takes a look around the other edge. Sure enough, he sees that at the place where the entrance should have been, a huge rock collapses and blocks the entrance.


    Shen Shi frowned and looked puzzled. It''s all right that these platforms are strikingly similar in appearance, but the entrance of one platform collapsed. It''s hard to believe that the entrances of several platforms all blocked up. It''s a coincidence.


    It seems that some people deliberately blocked the entrances of these high platforms, but why?


    Is it because there is a secret in this platform that no one is allowed to go in and find out?


    Shen Shi thought with some doubts, but he didn''t go to the entrance to check it carefully, because the experience of the previous high platforms told him that the entrance was really blocked, and the huge rockfall was tightly blocked. It was very difficult to enter the interior of the high platform only by brute force.


    But after a while, Shen Shi suddenly raised his head, but he looked up and his eyes brightened up. It seems that there are some secrets in these platforms, but if you can''t get in the entrance, why don''t you go to the top of the platform and have a look? Maybe you can get something?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    But then Shen Shi hesitated a little, because he soon thought of another troublesome problem.


    These high platforms are extremely tall, higher than the trees in the surrounding forest. If you go to the top of the platform and have bad luck, will you be struck by thunder


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and he was not sure about his luck.


    The rain continued to flow down from the huge white rocks and turned into streams. It looked like the whole platform was immersed in water waves, flashing with a strange luster.


    Shen Shi took a look at the cloudy sky. After pondering for a while, he decided not to take the risk for the time being. God, who knows if he will go crazy suddenly. When a flash of lightning comes down, he will be wrongly killed standing on the high platform.


    Turning around, he continued to walk towards the interior of the yuxu. The place he passed was desolate and surrounded by ruins. But it''s strange that he met many ferocious monsters in the rain forest along the way, but when he came to the rain ruins, he didn''t see any of them in such a vast territory.


    This situation makes people feel strange, but Shen Shi can''t figure out what''s going on, but at least he can see that without the interference of monsters, Shen Shi is much more relaxed, and can explore the mysterious ruins faster and more freely.


    Perhaps because of his better luck, Shen Shi soon saw a collapsed White Palace in front of him after walking for a while. Those dilapidated walls and fallen stone pillars are the same as those in other places. They are not good-looking, but Shen Shi''s eyes are sharp, but he can see that there are clear patterns on the walls of this hall, among the few stone walls that are still erected.


    Almost immediately he went over, stood under the walls of the abandoned temple, and began to observe the patterns carefully. And the result is just as he expected, the pattern here also depicts the giant war of the archaic era.


    Those giants are probably the ancient gods that they saw and heard in the nest of the old dragon in the Arctic snow plain. According to the old dragon, the one who fought with these gods is Pangu, the common ancestor of all the myths and legends of Hongmeng.


    However, it''s not just these simple repetitions that attract Shen Shi''s attention. In fact, if it''s just like this, it may not only prove that Lao Long''s words are right from the side, but also show that the ancestors of Lin people in those years were probably a race that existed in the war between the gods of Hongmeng. However, the remains of these forest people, including those scattered in the rain forest and the patterns in the rain ruins, are a little more than Shen Shi knew in the past.


    The ancient and disappeared forest people have painted a little more on these handed down stone carvings.


    In addition to the clear record of the giant war, only one God was left to become the winner. Now it seems that it is likely to be the legendary Pangu giant God. The stone carvings left by Lin people also depict that all the Hongmeng people kneel down at the feet of the last giant and become his slaves. Then suddenly, the painting style is fierce again. The giant is still aloof and indifferent The small races under his feet began to fight with each other.


    Maybe history is like this. Shen Shi looks at all this silently, but his mood is a little calm even he didn''t expect until he saw the last stone carving.


    The picture scroll is hidden in the innermost part of the hall, and is blocked by an upright stone slab. It seems that it was not built here because of the collapse of the hall, but as if the stone slab was erected at the beginning to block it again. It would have been hard to find if it hadn''t been for a long time that the slab broke and Shen Shi saw a corner in the broken corner.


    In fact, except for people like him who have a different understanding of the stone carvings of Lin people, ordinary monks would not notice these things even if they came here. When Shen Shi laboriously moved away the stone slab, the light fell and shone on the stone wall which had not seen the sun for a long time.


    It was a painting, but Shen Shi suddenly felt that his mind was tight, and the original calm disappeared in an instant. He was stunned. As like as two peas of stone, the


    picture is almost the same style. But in the content, the only remaining giant in the world is somehow falling down, and the huge body is split up in the air.


    What''s the situation


    Shen Shi couldn''t accept this stone carving for a moment, and he was stunned to see it. It must be that the people of Lin nationality many years ago also had great resistance to this stone carving, so they covered it up. But in that case, why didn''t the forest people just destroy it?


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and calmed down. After calming down for a while, he focused on the picture again. Soon, he saw something hidden in the picture. It was obvious that the last God had been seriously injured or died, and his body was broken into pieces and fell to all parts of the vast continent.


    In a certain direction above his body, the sky opening axe that he held in his hand also left. Looking at the flying direction, it seemed that it was in the north.


    At last, Shen Shi suddenly saw that somewhere on the stone carving seemed a little familiar. He frowned and looked at it carefully for a while. Then he suddenly took a breath of cool air. He saw that the local mountains were undulating and the terrain was similar to the Qinglong mountains in Tianhong city in his memory.When he looked up, he saw that part of the giant''s body, or the heart of the last God, was falling down the Qinglong mountains.


    Shen Shi seems to have thought of something. He suddenly holds his breath and his face changes greatly.


    "Er..."


    A very satisfied burp came down from the fox''s forehead. The fox, lying under a big stone to take shelter from the rain, lazily turned his eyes and looked at the top of his head. Then he put his head on a pair of front feet and looked like he wanted to sleep.


    "It''s so comfortable. I didn''t expect that the essence, blood and spirit of these monsters were so delicious. I had known that. I slipped out early and ate a lot." The black kid sitting on the fox''s head has obviously changed from a few days ago. The dark color of his body has gradually turned to dark red. Although the luster is still very dim, he can see a strange red light.


    In addition, the little black devil''s stomach bulged up, like eating too much. He gently touched his belly, and then said to the fox, "but I''m not being ungrateful to you. You know, there''s a big difference between the ordinary beasts in the world and the monsters. If you don''t have a great chance, you want to be promoted, that''s a dream. But now, hey, hey, hey... "


    The black kid laughed loudly, looking very proud, but because his face is too fierce, even if there is no malicious smile, it also makes people feel very vicious and ferocious. After laughing for a while, he grabbed the fox''s ear and said, "by the way, what''s the taste of being a monster? Let''s hear it? If I''m happy, maybe I can give you a better chance. "


    The fox didn''t respond. The black kid waited for a moment. Suddenly he looked up and found that the fox''s eyes were closed and he was asleep.


    "This beast, it''s too much mud to support the wall!"


    The black kid was a little annoyed.


    Shen Shi searched this hall carefully, and he had seen it inside and outside. But in the ruins, there was nothing to pay attention to except the stone carvings. Drizzle falling, moss wet, like a record of the glory of the past, now only a desolate.


    When he came out and stood on the road outside the hall, he couldn''t help looking back. In fact, the temple is not small in scale, and the architecture is also very attentive. From the situation of the stone carvings here, it should be a place of great status in the era when the forest people were still alive, and it is likely to be an important sacrificial hall, because in ancient books, it seems that people in ancient times only left records of history in places like the altar It''s a trace of the world.


    However, there is no way to verify all these things. There is nothing here, not to mention the most important purpose of his coming here, the flower that Gu Lingyun explained. So he continued to walk forward, but the strange stone carvings still lingered in his mind for a long time.


    The more you go forward, the more you feel that yuxu is broader and grander than you thought before. The streets are longer and longer, the roads are wider and wider, and there are more and more stone houses and stone terraces built of white stone. Although all the places have long been abandoned, Shen Shi feels a sense of insignificance when walking in the grand rain ruins. He even outlines a picture of a lively and prosperous life in the vast city in those years, with cars on the streets and countless forest people walking in and out of large and small houses.


    Only when the cold wind blows and the drizzle falls on his face, it reminds him that he is the only one walking alone in the ruins.


    He has been walking alone for a long time. The rainy market is very big. It''s like walking alone in an empty city. Everything seems strange, but what surprised Shen Shi most is that he has never met any danger.


    There were no monsters, no poisonous insects, no all kinds of strange rainforest plants. All the dangers he encountered on his way over didn''t appear in the rain ruins. This looks like an unusually safe place.


    But in addition to these things, he also did not find the zhuyanhua he wanted to look for, or the sun terrace that the spy said before he died.


    For this reason, he stayed in the rain ruins for three days, walked through almost every part of the vast ruins, and finally even ventured to climb to the top of several high platforms. However, to his disappointment, the top of those high platforms was just plain land, and there was nothing strange about them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    All the experiences show one thing. The spy who reported to Gu Lingyun may not be telling the truth before he died.


    Although this rain ruins looks really strange, there must be some secret hidden in it, so that many dangers in the rainforest dare not enter the ruins, but at least for now, Shen Shi has determined that there is no so-called flower in the rain ruins.


    So when the fourth day came, he decided to leave. Anyway, even if his hands are empty now, he can have a clear conscience to Gu Lingyun. Perhaps because of this, when Shen Shi left yuxu, he felt very relieved and had no regrets.


    The abandoned city is still silent, quietly watching the passing Terran man leave alone, time here is like solidification, always static.


    Shen Shi came back along the original road. He was familiar with the road, but after walking out of the road, he suddenly gave a "Yi", stood on the big branches and looked up at the sky.


    I don''t know when the seemingly endless rain in the Alsophila community disappeared, and the clouds on the sky quietly dispersed. After a while, there was a faint but really warm sunshine, which came down from the clouds, suddenly added a bit of golden luster to this hazy world.


    It''s a sunny day!


    The world of Alsophila spinulosa is rainy all the year round. Ninety nine percent of the days in a year are rainy. However, if you are lucky enough, in fact, people in the world of Alsophila spinulosa will occasionally see a few rare sunny days.


    Today is undoubtedly a lucky day.


    With the golden ray of sunshine in the sky, although it is still very weak, after enduring the rainy days for a long time, it makes people feel happy to see this ray of sunshine again. Even a determined person like Shen Shi can''t help showing a smile at the moment.


    After closing his eyes and taking a deep breath of the fresh but no longer cold air after the rain, he strode forward again.


    But when he gradually went away, he didn''t find that a ray of sunshine not only fell on him, but also spread to the rainforest, including the rain ruins which were farther and farther behind him. When the sun suddenly fell in the highest place, the sky was the first to change.


    The sun shines on the high platform, reflecting a dazzling light. It is so bright that it is a little brighter than the sun falling from the sky.


    That''s the platform where the sun falls.


    Shen Shi knew nothing about what happened in the rain forest behind him. It was like passing by the strange changes in the rain ruins on a sunny day. In the following days, he walked in the rainforest for a few days and went back the same way. Along the way, he also encountered some monsters, poisonous insects and the unique troubles in the rainforest. However, after having experience, he was very comfortable in dealing with them, so he even went back to the place where he had just entered the rainforest one day earlier than before.


    At the edge of the woods, he began to call for the fox, but no matter what he called or whistled, the fox did not appear. Shen Shi was in a good mood, but he slowly sank down.


    However, he did not give up immediately. Instead, he began to search in the area around the rainforest. As time went by, the place he was looking for became larger and larger, but the fox still disappeared. In his heart, he began to feel disappointed.


    Maybe the fox can''t be found.


    That''s what he thought on the third day of looking for the fox, when he came back to the place where he was separated from the fox again with nothing. Alsophila spinulosa is not a safe place. There are monsters and poisonous insects in the rainforest, and there are all kinds of human friars outside the rainforest. Each kind of danger is enough to pose a fatal threat to ordinary beasts such as foxes.


    Maybe it''s still our own negligence, we should let it follow our own.


    Shen Shi is in a low mood. When he stands outside the rain forest, he suddenly thinks of Xiao Hei, who was with him a long time ago. Then, naturally, he thinks of the demon world where he met with Xiao Hei.


    He remembered that there was an ancient transmission array in the Alsophila realm, which led to a place called the rainbow realm. After passing the rainbow realm, it was the demon realm that had been separated from the human race for thousands of years.


    He stood silently, thinking of the three years in the demon world, when the rain fell from the sky, he suddenly felt lonely.


    The road of Feihong seems to be more and more difficult.


    There are more and more corpses on the road.


    The deeper you go, the stronger the burning smell of sulfur in the air. You often feel sore throat when you breathe. Then when some old and frail people cough or drink water, they will find blood seeping into the water cup.


    I don''t know how many tribes entered the rainbow kingdom before them, but during this period, they saw more and more demon people of different species fall to the ground. There is no smooth road to walk on the cracked earth. The whole azure snake demon tribe can only walk through the uneven ravines, sometimes even the gaps of volcanoes and the hot magma.Then gradually, some of their tribe began to fall and die.


    The number of people who died was small, but enough to be desperate.


    Because it looks like a road without any hope. All the hard and hard efforts seem to be just for the end of death. Even if you look up at the sky, the sky has never given them any hope. It is always so cold and gloomy.


    Every step is like stepping on the point of death, which is a kind of suffocating fear.


    The reason why the remaining people of the Tianqing snake demon tribe have not collapsed and are still walking forward with numbness is that there is a woman who won''t let them die or drive them crazy. The woman with strange snake pupil maintains the whole tribe by force with strong and resolute even cruel means, continues to walk in despair and passes through that one Corpses, like walking through the sea of death.


    Is there any hope ahead?


    No one knows, because the place you can see is always the same gray and almost indistinguishable cracked earth, and this road seems to have no end forever.


    Then one day, this painful and silent tribe stopped. There was a commotion all over the team, but no one spoke, including Yulin, who was standing in the front of the team.


    Behind her, Yulong''s thick snake tail was rolling restlessly, as if he were impetuous. More people were staring at the front, and finally all their eyes fell on Yulin.


    In front of the Tianqing snake demon tribe and between heaven and earth, it is still as hopeless as I saw a few days ago, but on this day, there is a sudden and chilling change.


    Ahead, there''s no body.


    On the boundless cracked earth, there was no corpse of the demon clan in front of him. The last corpse was at Yulin''s feet. He seemed to be a tenacious dog clan. He fell to the ground and stretched his hand forward, as if he wanted to catch something or continue to crawl forward. But in the end, his life stopped suddenly and solidified in the full land In the earth of death.


    The road ahead, a desolate, and it seems, no one has ever walked.


    Is this the right way?


    Can this road really lead to the so-called land of hope?


    Is the legend handed down by the ancient ancestors, the golden ancient transmission array leading to the new world, really at the other end of this world?


    No one knows. What you see seems to be death.


    Yulin looked at the distance quietly. At this moment, she didn''t know what was in her mind, because her expression had never changed. After the silence, she suddenly kicked the corpse of the kowtow man to one side, and then didn''t look back at herself. She was just alone, proud, determined, with a trace of determination The person who has never walked on the unknown road has never walked forward.


    Once again, there was a ripple in the team of the Tianqing snake demon tribe. A moment later, Yulong followed in silence, followed by the green snake guard, and then more soldiers and clansmen. Just like every day in the past, they still followed the woman named Yulin, followed her steps, and went to the unknown tomorrow.


    Even that tomorrow, it looks gray.


    Shen Shi lost the fox.


    He looked for a long time at the edge of the rainforest to the west of Tianqing city in Alsophila spinulosa, but he never found any trace of fox. It''s like the fox suddenly disappeared in the rain forest, or from the world.


    It''s hard for Shen Shi not to imagine that the fox was not lucky. He met a powerful monster and was eaten. Or worse, he met a greedy Terran Friar and took a fancy to his beautiful fur. Then he caught it and killed it.


    This idea makes Shen Shi feel a little depressed. Although in the past time, the fox seems to have always proved that he can survive alone in the wild, but this is a dangerous world. Even the monks who are successful in the cultivation will fall at any time, let alone an ordinary fox?


    So in some gloomy mood, Shen Shi quietly returned to Tianqing city.


    After entering the giant wooden gate, just follow the long street to the end, you can see the ancient transmission array that leads to the array island of Tianhong city. You can leave there and go back to Liuyun city to find Gu Lingyun. This time, everything will be over. But I don''t know why. After walking along the long rainy street, Shen Shi suddenly felt like drinking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    In fact, he seldom drinks. When he was still in Lingxiao sect, he would accompany his master, old man Pu, to drink a little. But when he was alone, he almost didn''t drink at all, not to mention he wanted to drink a lot.


    In retrospect, it seems that only when the old white monkey and the stone pig died, and when they separated from Xiao Hei in the Arctic snow plain.


    Shen Shi suddenly gave a low smile, as if he was laughing at his boredom, but gradually he was a little lonely, because he suddenly found that he didn''t really have many friends.


    So only a few wild animals, but unconsciously became his closest companions.


    Then he suddenly wanted to drink more, so he stopped and turned into a very busy pub by the side of the road.


    This is the most common and common tavern in Tianqing city. Everything in the tavern is made of wood, with wooden tables, chairs, windows and doors. Even people holding drinking glasses are also wooden cups.


    Shen Shi finds a corner and trades three glasses of wine with a spirit crystal. The wine here is sour and hard to drink, but it is very expensive.


    He raised his head and took a drink. He almost vomited out. But after a while, he felt that his body was slowly getting hot. It seemed that he had dispelled the peculiar cold in the rainy season and felt comfortable.


    Maybe that''s why so many friars like to drink this kind of bad liquor, and it''s also a kind of strong liquor?


    Shen Shi thought silently, and then continued to drink.


    No one paid any attention to him, who was humble and calm, so he was able to drink quietly in the corner until he finished two glasses of liquor, got hotter and hotter, and was ready to start drinking with the third one. Suddenly, he heard several people striding in from outside the pub, and then someone laughed and said:


    "boss, ten glasses of liquor, Laozi Treat


    "Coming! Eh, it''s you, Lao Yang. Why are you so generous this time? Did you have a bad luck and find some natural resources and local treasures in the rainforest? "


    "Ha ha, it''s not so easy to find Tiancai and Dibao, but I''m really lucky this time. I caught a rare white fox in the world of Alsophila spinulosa Tut Tut, I can''t say it''s beautiful. I''m going to make a lot of money this time! "


    "Pa!" Suddenly, from a corner of the tavern, a wine glass suddenly fell down heavily and knocked on the table.


    When the wooden cup was placed on the same wooden table, the sound was a little loud, so the original noise in the tavern suddenly quieted down. Then many people turned to the place where the sound was made, and saw a man standing up in that corner, looking at a young man who was not old, and his coat was very ordinary.


    It''s just that the young man, who seems to be low-key and ordinary, has no expression at the moment, but after standing up, he looks directly at the monks who just came in, without any intention of avoiding. This move was obviously not a polite and friendly gesture, which immediately made the people around him quickly calm down.


    It''s not that the people around them were shocked, and those who came to the Alsophila community to make a living, whether they were casual monks or monks with some sects and family backgrounds, all had some confidence, and they would not be too timid. However, if it''s none of their business, they will not be able to come out of their way. However, it''s everyone''s favorite thing to consciously get out of the way and watch with great interest.


    In fact, many of the monks who are drinking in this tavern are a little excited at the moment. In this gloomy and humid world, it seems that people feel very depressed all the time. At this time, if they can witness a fight, it''s a rare opportunity.


    This kind of reaction soon attracted the attention of the front side. At the door of the tavern, there were three people who just came in. They were all men of similar height and height. They all looked like they had no school marks on their clothes. They all seemed to be casual. The leader was the one who had just opened his mouth and was called Lao Yang. He looked up and down from the corner Shen Shi, standing up in the room, frowned and said, "what do you mean, brother?"


    Shen Shi came over from behind the table and stood in front of these people. For a moment, all the eyes of the whole tavern were focused here. At this time, a skinny man came by. He looked like the boss here, and his face was not very good-looking. Even facing this group of fierce people, he seemed to be very impatient and said:


    "no Make trouble here. If you want to fight, go out and fight for me. "


    Shen Shi and Lao Yang turn to the tavern owner at the same time, but the tavern owner stares back directly. It seems that he is also a grumpy person. However, it is obviously impossible to be a simple person who can open a tavern in Tianqing City, which is destined to be full of adventure friars and many outlaws.


    Shen Shi just took a look, then withdrew his eyes. He didn''t know the tavern owner, and there was no need to conflict with him. Lao Yang and his three men seemed to be a little afraid of the tavern owner, even though there were many of them, they didn''t say anything against him.However, when he turned his head to look at Shen Shi, Lao Yang''s face was not so good-looking. He snorted coldly and said, "don''t have long eyes. Please tell me something."


    Shen Shi said, "I heard you say that you caught a white fox?"


    Lao Yang''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at Shen Shi with some bad intentions and said, "yes, it''s true. What do you want? "


    Shen Shi looked at him, but he didn''t see the trace of white fox. Ordinary living animals can''t bump into Ruyi''s bag, so he frowned and said, "let me have a look at that white fox."


    Lao Yang sneered and said, "who are you? I want to show you what I want to see?"


    Shen Shi eyebrows picked for a while, after a moment of silence, slowly said: "you''re just asking for money, then white fox you show me, if it''s really appropriate, you make a price, I''ll buy it from you."


    Lao Yang was stunned for a moment, but his face lightened a little. After all, the other party didn''t come here to grab things, but told the rules to buy goods. These are two things. So after pondering for a moment, he nodded and said, "OK, but there are many people here. Let''s go outside."


    With that, he winked at his two companions. He didn''t even drink any wine, so he walked out of the pub. The tavern owner''s face became more and more ugly when he saw that he had lost ten glasses of wine business for no reason. Shen Shi doesn''t care either. His eyes sweep by, and suddenly he finds that on the other companion of Lao Yang, there is something on his back. It looks like a big cage, but the outside is covered with a big black curtain, which makes people can''t see clearly what''s inside.


    Shen Shi''s eyes stayed on the cage for a moment, but he still kept pace with it. At the moment, however, he began to murmur, because as far as he knows, although snow fox has beautiful fur and can sell for a little in Tianhong City, it is still an ordinary beast after all. It doesn''t seem that it needs to be so precious and serious, even to hide people''s eyes and ears. You know, when he came to Alsophila spinulosa with a fox earlier, he walked directly from Tianqing city. At that time, no one else could not help rushing up to rob him?


    With this doubt, Shen Shi walked out of the tavern. However, Lao Yang and the three stood together in the street outside the tavern for a moment to discuss. Then they walked to the direction outside Tianqing city. Shen Shi frowned again, stopped them and said, "where are you going?"


    Lao Yang said faintly: "there are so many people in this city. You can''t trade with a lot of Lingjing in the street. That means you''ll be watched by countless desperators at the same time. You don''t know how to die. Let''s go outside the city and trade in any quiet place. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and nodded.


    So they walked out of Tianqing city in the rain all the way. Although some people in the tavern followed them for a few glances, after seeing the four people walking out of the city, the people who followed gave up the idea of following after hesitating for a while.


    The world outside that city is too dangerous. Anything can happen.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence that the direction Lao Yang and his three men took Shen Shi to is actually the west of Tianqing City, where Shen Shi had been a few days ago, but maybe it''s also because there are very few people in the West.


    After walking to the familiar forest, there was almost no one around. Shen Shi followed them quietly. At this time, he said quietly:


    "can you show me the white fox?"


    Lao Yang smiles and winks at his companion with the cage on his back. The man agrees and puts the cage on the ground. Then he pulls the black cloth off the cage and Shen Shi sees the fox.


    He recognized the fox at a glance, but at that moment, he was still stunned, because the appearance of the fox had changed greatly and strangely. It''s not that the snow-white fur has changed color, but on the fox, who seems to be dying, and even now has been sleepy, there is a big round bag in his belly.


    It seems very strange. For some reason, Shen Shi always feels strange. Then, for a moment, he suddenly stupefied and thought of a question he had completely ignored before:


    is that Fox male or female?


    This question seems funny and funny, but Shen Shi finds that he really ignores it all the time. At this time, he suddenly thinks about it strangely because the fox in the cage now seems to be pregnant.


    That belly bulged a large round look, is to let people have to think in that way.


    However, after the initial shock, Shen Shi soon calmed down. No matter what, he was able to meet the fox again in such an unexpected situation. It seems that his fate with the fox is not shallow. In the past, although the fox closed his eyes in the cage, his chest heaved slightly. It seemed that he should be hurt. Shen Shi was relieved.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    He took back his eyes, turned back to Lao Yang, nodded to him, and said, "I''m good."


    Lao Yang grinned and said, "my Lao Yang has been in this Alsophila community for decades, and his reputation has never been bad."


    Shen Shi said: "in this case, I also want to buy this white fox, you make a price."


    Lao Yang pondered for a moment, then turned his head to discuss with his two companions in a low voice for a while. Then he turned his head and said to Shen Shi, "five hundred Lingjing, take this white fox away."


    Shen Shi frowned and said, "it''s a little expensive."


    "What''s the price?" He was a little younger and stronger than Lao Yang. He sneered and said, "don''t buy it if you think it''s too expensive, but you want to tease us when you take our three brothers to the forest."


    After that, he looked at Shen Shi and showed his threat.


    Shen Shi just gave him a light look. He was not angry but not afraid. He just looked at Lao Yang and said, "this white fox is just an ordinary beast. There is no spiritual material in its body. What it costs is just a pair of fur. If it can be completed, if you go to Tianhong city and sell it in the immortal society, you can get about two hundred spirit crystals. Even if it''s the best one, it''s only three hundred spirit crystals. I think you''ve been in this business for so long, and you should have a good idea of that? "


    Lao Yang raised his eyebrows and looked a little surprised. He said, "well, I can''t see that my brother is young, but he is still a familiar person."


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "I can''t say it. It''s just that in order to get a bite to eat, I had to do it."


    Lao Yang seemed to agree with his words, nodded and sighed: "that''s right. Who in our business can''t remember a lot of messy things."


    The man who spoke rudely just now ignored Lao Yang. He looked a little unhappy and said coldly, "how much do you plan to pay?"


    Shen Shi is silent for a moment, still face Lao Yang, way: "I calculate you this is a piece of the best white fox fur, give you three hundred Spirit Crystal."


    Lao Yang frowned slightly and looked hesitant, but the man next to him shook his head and said, "less. This white fox has never been found in Alsophila spinulosa. Maybe it''s a different species that we can''t see. If it''s sold in Tianhong City, some noble people will like it. It''s not impossible to give a big price at that time. "


    Shen Shi gave him a light look. After a long silence, he said, "I''ll give you another 50 spirit crystals, 350 spirit crystals. That''s it. Let''s just say, do you want to sell it or not? "


    Lao Yang looks at Shen Shi''s expression, eyebrows suddenly pick, and the companion standing beside him is unwilling to speak again, but he is suddenly stopped by Lao Yang. Regardless of the man''s eagerness to argue, he listens to Lao Yang''s voice: "OK, then three hundred and fifty Lingjing, deal."


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. He looked up at Lao Yang more. After a while, he nodded and said:


    "OK."


    When delivering Lingjing goods, although Lao Yang''s two companions were not happy, the whole process was completed smoothly with Lao Yang''s insistence, and there was no accident. In the middle of this, Lao Yang even asked Shen Shi if he wanted to give the cage to him.


    Naturally, Shen Shi didn''t need the cage. He declined politely at the moment, but he had a better impression of Lao Yang. So when the two sides passed by and were ready to leave, Shen Shi couldn''t help asking Lao Yang: "Lao Yang, are you so polite to people?"


    Lao Yang turned back to smile, did not answer his words, just casually pointed to his eyes, said: "like us, if you want to live longer and live better, you need a pair of good eyes in addition to fighting for your life."


    Shen Shi said, "Oh," and then asked, "but what if you are wrong this time?"


    Lao Yang shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you are wrong, you will be wrong. At most, you will lose something. What''s more, you still gave it to Ling Jing, didn''t you?"


    Shen Shi gazed at him for a long time and said with a smile, "a man like you must live a long life."


    Lao Yang laughed and said, "I feel the same way."


    Then he took his two companions all the way back to Tianqing city. On the way, the two companions kept muttering to him about what they were saying. It seemed that they were still a little unconvinced, but Lao Yang just laughed and didn''t seem to agree.


    Shen Shi suddenly thought of something. He called to Lao Yang''s back and asked, "by the way, where did you catch this fox?"


    Lao Yang replied from a distance, with a smile of satisfaction, and said: "in the woods behind you, we found it lying on the side of a path."


    Shen Shi was shocked, and then smile, watching the three of them gradually go away, disappeared in sight.


    In this world, although ordinary people are in the majority, no matter what kind of people, there will always be smart people. Shen Shi thought in his heart, and then suddenly thought, is he smart?In fact, maybe it''s a bit stupid.


    He gave a wry smile and looked down at the white fox that had been put on the ground. Seeing that it was still asleep, he leaned down and pushed it several times. The fox didn''t respond at all, and still fell asleep.


    "This guy, how can he sleep better than Xiao hei..." Shen Shi shook his head with a headache, and then looked at the fox''s body. He found that the fox didn''t seem to have any obvious injury. Even the strange ball on his stomach seemed to be soft, and there was no sign of danger.


    Shen Shi waited for a long time in the same place. As time went by, it was getting dark. But the fox still didn''t wake up. It seems that Lao Yang said that the goods were picked up by the roadside. It''s really possible.


    Shen Shi looks at the sky and thinks for a moment, then he won''t go back to Tianqing city at all. It''s really troublesome for such a big fox to have a deep sleep. If he meets someone again and sees the idea of money, it''s even more troublesome. He picked up the fox, climbed directly to a big tree in the forest, casually put the fox on a big branch, and left it alone.


    It depends on how long you can sleep.


    As night fell, darkness gradually surrounded the rainforest. The forest was quiet, and Shen Shi was sleepy. He closed his eyes and fell asleep unconsciously.


    I don''t know how long later, in this dark forest, there was a strange sound. Then, a slight sound of footsteps came from under the tree, and a strong but fierce figure came from under the tree.


    At the same time, above the tree trunk, suddenly, in the dark, a pair of bright and fierce eyes suddenly opened.


    A murderous spirit, awe inspiring.


    The night monster in the dark forest seemed to suddenly notice something, and suddenly looked up. But before it was sure what the sudden threat was, it just felt that the dark air above his head suddenly fell down, with a strange and cold breath, and unspeakable violence. That was the moment General is more powerful than their own monster only taste.


    The next moment, the passing and hapless monster lost consciousness. Before he died, he vaguely saw a pair of strange eyes flashing in the darkness.


    A gruesome roar and roar reverberated in the forest, and all the nearby creatures, including monsters, fell down in a moment, showing their submission and fear to that breath. After a moment, there was the tearing sound of eating in the darkness, and the strong and fierce threat breath was slowly taken back.


    The surrounding birds and animals quietly retreated, leaving a large area of territory under the cover of darkness. In the shadow of the forest, it seemed that there was only one shadow constantly bending its head, biting something, and making a low voice at the same time.


    In this way, I don''t know how long later, the shadow seemed to have eaten enough, and made a low voice in his mouth. The figure shook for a moment, as if he wanted to leave. But at this time, suddenly, a bright fireball suddenly lit up and burst into flames at a distance of about five feet away from the shadow.


    Shen Shi''s face stood behind the fireball. He looked a little surprised, but he didn''t have fear, fear or hatred. Instead, he was unusually calm.


    "Roar!" Suddenly, the dark shadow in the forest seemed to be startled by the light. He stepped back a few steps, and then suddenly became angry. He roared and roared at the fire. The sound was as fierce as thunder.


    It was at this time that the fierce beast in the dark appeared.


    The whole body is snow-white, it is the snow fox, but compared with before, the appearance of the snow fox has changed. First of all, the fox''s body size suddenly doubled for some reason. Now it looks almost as big as a bull. Second, the round ball on the fox''s stomach is gone now, without any trace. It looks like it has never been before. In addition, the fox''s teeth and claws are obviously much sharper. His body is muscular, strong and strong. His eyes are full of fierce breath. It''s just like a powerful monster.


    Shen Shi stares at the fox. He is puzzled. He has never seen a similar monster. He has never heard that an ordinary beast can become a monster. Eh, is that little black pig? Shen Shi shakes his head, thinking that although the blood of little black pig is inferior, at the beginning, Shijia pig is still a kind of monster.


    At the moment, it looks like a completely changed fox. Facing Shen Shi, it slowly reveals its fangs that look longer and sharper. In his mouth, he makes a low roar like a threat, like a lot of hostility. Shen Shi looked at it all the time, and finally his eyes fell on the fox''s face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    Fox and he looked at each other for a moment, suddenly seemed a little nervous, and growled uneasily. At this time, Shen Shi suddenly came to him.


    The burning fireball was still suspended above Shen Shi''s palm, shining with dazzling light and heat. The fox looked at the fireball with some fear. Maybe the instinct of the beast was still in its body, which made it feel afraid of the fireball.


    So the fox gave out a fierce roar to Shen Shi quickly, but Shen Shi only stepped slightly and then came back. Fox soon began to look a little at a loss, although the appearance is still very fierce, also eager to try to jump on, but it seems that there is always a force to restrain it, let it finally stay in the same place.


    Before long, Shen Shi came to the strange and ferocious fox. He quietly looked at the changed monster. After a while, he slowly stretched out his other hand and touched the fox''s head.


    The fox was a little uneasy. He suddenly raised his head, opened his mouth and gave a roar. But Shen Shi''s palm was slightly in the air, and he didn''t even shake, so he pressed it down. Fox slowly body low down, a moment later, it was so quiet a lot.


    The human palm, gently falling on its head, began to caress its soft forehead fur. Fox in the initial uneasiness, but quickly adapted to come over, as if a feeling suddenly awakened, it changed back to the original human and animal harmless snow fox. Its two ears are slightly low, the forehead slightly rubs Shen Shi''s palm, even a pair of eyes have narrowed up, the vision is not ferocious.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "OK, it''s OK, it''s ok..."


    At daybreak, there are only two living creatures in the forest, Shen Shi and fox. However, the fox seems to have become very docile now, lying down beside Shen Shi and occasionally wagging his tail. There seems to be no change except that its body is twice as big as before.


    Shen Shi, on the other hand, was thoughtful and kept staring at what he was thinking about. When the light came into the forest that day and the surroundings were bright enough, Shen Shi came up to the fox and explored it carefully, hoping to find out what happened to the fox in the past few days.


    But the result of the exploration is nothing. There is no wound or special change around the fox. Everything looks like suddenly, overnight, the fox has changed from an ordinary beast to a powerful monster, and the level of this monster is obviously not low.


    Shen Shi subconsciously turns his eyes and looks to the side. There is a pile of monster bones. Although the ragged bones have been gnawed by the fierce fox last night, Shen Shi still concludes from some details that it should be a primary monster.


    This fox is not weak.


    Shen Shi thought about it, stood up and said to the fox, "let''s go back to the city, and then leave here."


    With that, he turned to walk out of the forest. This damp and oppressive world of Alsophila spinulosa is not a place that people can like, and he doesn''t want to stay here much. But he just walked a few steps, and suddenly he heard a low roar after parting, but the fox suddenly bit one corner of his skirt, and then somehow, he began to pull Shen Shi to the depth of the rainforest.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Shi asked in surprise.


    The fox can''t speak. He just purrs twice, but the meaning of pulling Shen Shi to continue to walk into the rain forest is to remember clearly and firmly. Shen Shi''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled, staring at the fox for a while, and said:


    "go over there?" He pointed deep in the rain forest.


    The fox nodded and growled. Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look with you."


    The fox was so happy that he ran forward as if to show him the way. He was the first one to run into the rain forest. Shen Shi looked up, and he always felt that he was a little funny, because this road seemed like he was going to walk for the third time.


    In Shen Shi''s anticipation, the fox suddenly insists on taking himself into the rainforest. Obviously, he has a purpose, and it is likely to take him to see something strange, or simply some rare natural resource and treasure hidden deep in the rainforest, such as some rare high-level spirit grass, so that he can make the goods eat a little, and directly become a monster from a wild animal.


    Of course, even Shen Shi, who has read the Hongmeng Pharmacopoeia many times, has never heard of such a rare high-level spirit herb with such a powerful adverse effect. However, with such a vast world and hundreds of millions of species, it doesn''t seem particularly surprising that a strange thing suddenly appears.


    So Shen Shi finally agreed to follow the fox into the rainforest. In addition to being pulled by the fox all the time, Shen Shi was also curious about the unknown, so he followed. According to his idea, the fox should take him to the depth of the dense forest, which is rarely seen or even never reached by anyone. However, when the fox first jumped the familiar stream and then took Shen Shi all the way west, Shen Shi began to feel something wrong as he walked.


    Although this path is different from the one he used to go to yuxu, it has no change in the general direction. Shen Shi can clearly detect the changes of the surrounding scenery, just like he took the road to yuxu again. He also saw many stone carvings made of special white stones on the road.It can''t be Is this guy going to take me to yuxu?


    Shen Shi''s mind flashed such an uneasy idea, but soon he calmed down, because he thought on the other hand, if the fox insists on taking him to the rain market, it doesn''t mean that the fox has found some secret in the rain market, and that secret can even make it out of the womb.


    So what''s the biggest secret of yuxu?


    Will it be the legendary Zhuyan flower?


    At the thought of this, Shen Shi couldn''t help feeling excited. It''s a pity that the fox looks beautiful and smart, but maybe it''s because of the wild animals. In fact, it''s more stupid than Xiao Hei. No matter how Shen Shi talks about it, the fox just has a dull expression and doesn''t respond. Then every time Shen Shi talks about it for a long time, he wants to know what it has met in the rain market, but the fox doesn''t care He stopped his clothes and dragged him along as hard as he could.


    So after trying this for several times, Shen Shi soon gave up on the fox''s intelligence, thinking that maybe the fox had just become a monster and had not yet opened his mind.


    After walking in the rain forest for a few days, Shen Shi did not expect that. After walking out of the edge of the rain forest, he saw the familiar scene in the rain ruins. Rain is still pattering underground, the huge ruins shrouded in a misty rain, it seems a little hazy.


    Shen yuxu, who is in the middle of the stone market, stops and takes a fox to one of the very tall stone markets.


    Shen Shi looks at the fox and finds that the goods really don''t mean to go any more. He looks around. But like what he saw when he came here last time, the yuxu is still the yuxu. Although it''s mysterious and strange, there''s nothing strange in the silence. It''s just an empty ruins.


    Nothing but raindrops falling from the sky.


    Shen Shi looked back at the fox and said, "what do you want me to see?"


    No one knows what the fox saw. At least Shen Shi doesn''t know. The fox seems to be a little confused. He walks around the same place for a few times, and then suddenly barks to the high platform.


    Shen Shi took a look at it, and without hesitation, he took it to climb over the high platform. As he was approaching the high platform, he carefully looked at the sky. Fortunately, there was no sign of thunder and lightning near the yuxu today. However, when he boldly walked to the top platform of the high platform, what he saw was still blank, flat and empty.


    But Shen, looking back at the stone, seemed to be more and more surprised.


    Next, the Fox began to rummage around in the rain market, while Shen Shi calmed down. Anyway, there was no hope. Seeing the fox like this, he obviously didn''t mean to deceive himself. He just followed the fox with a smile and let it go.


    As a result, two days later, the rain market was still the same, and it was still wet everywhere, but the fox still didn''t find the thing he wanted to show Shen Shi.


    The fox was obviously a little dejected. Shen Shi thought it was funny, but he was not very angry. He just touched the fox''s head with a smile and asked him to leave. Unconsciously, he became more tolerant to the pets around him. I don''t know if it was because of the little black pig.


    But at this time, the fox didn''t know what he was mad about. He refused to go back. Instead, after a while of disturbance, he suddenly grabbed the corner of Shen Shi''s clothes again and walked forward again. That direction was also away from yuxu, but it was not the way back to Tianqing City, but the way to yuxu.


    This time, Shen Shi was a little surprised. At the same time, he hesitated for the first time. Yuxu was already a place where few people visited. If he went west, he was afraid that it would be a primitive rainforest where no one arrived, and the danger there would be difficult to guess. But although he hesitated in his heart, the fox didn''t know that it was like taking the wrong medicine and had to pull him to the West.


    After several times of entanglement, Shen Shi saw that the fox really didn''t want to give up, so he just let it go. Anyway, when he came here, he would go crazy with this guy once.


    So one person, one fox, walked into the forest further west of the rain ruins, and the huge ruins of the city, bathed in the rain, stood silently behind them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    It was another three days. Sure enough, it was a lot more dangerous along the way. Among them, there were countless monsters and poisonous insects. Shen Shi even met a very fierce fourth level monster. It was a waste of his strength, and he even hung up the color. Only by virtue of his powerful yin-yang spell and a little wit, he killed the monster and got a good demon pill.


    That is, after he managed to kill the fourth-order monster, Shen Shi suddenly found that the rainforest in front of him suddenly began to sparse, low vegetation gradually increased, and soon a quiet and desolate meadow appeared in front of him, and in the depth of the meadow, suddenly a golden light flashed in his eyes.


    Shen Shi rubbed his eyes in surprise. At that moment, his heart suddenly jumped, and he remembered something that he had unconsciously ignored.


    In the Alsophila realm, the ancient teleportation array leading to the Jedi rainbow realm seems to be It''s in the far west of Tianqing city.


    The number of the azure snake demon tribe has been reduced by half, but there is still no hope for the end of the road in front of them. It seems that the eternal haze of the sky, cracked earth, and everywhere can be seen in the lava, including the wind blowing from the air, sometimes with a toxic odor.


    The amount of food and water we carry with us is also decreasing day by day. Every step is like walking on the edge of death. Every day we may see our companions fall down suddenly and then die quietly. It''s really crazy.


    Even though most of the people in the tribe have not gone forward with this instinct. Now, the reason why the members of the demon tribe of the azure snake demon tribe have not rebelled or resisted is that as long as they have a little intelligence or judgment, they can understand one thing: anyway, even now it''s too late to turn back, and this long journey is enough to make the rest of them die on the way home. Then the only hope can only be in the front, dreaming of the hope that one day suddenly appears in front of us.


    Although the front is a blank unknown, full of despair and death, it also gives people a little hope.


    Yulin''s face has lost a lot of luster and seems to be reaching the limit. But every day, she still walks in silence in front of the tribe, carrying the hope of all people and the sin of every dead member of the tribe.


    One day, her sister Yu Long could not help secretly asking her, "sister, do you really know where the ancient transmission array leading to the human world is?"


    Yulin was silent for a long time, then said, "I don''t know."


    Yu Long looked at her blankly, with loss and despair in her eyes.


    Yulin said: "that''s a story ten thousand years ago. No one in the demon world will care about it. But I remember when I was very young, there was a man who mentioned this to me


    Yu Long was surprised and said, "who is it?"


    Yu Lin looked into the distance and said in a low voice, "old white monkey."


    Jade Long Zheng for a while, way: "how can be him?"


    There was a trace of sadness on Yulin''s face, and he said in a low voice: "because only he is such a madman, will he want to restore the glory of his ancestors after 10000 years, and think that one day the demon clan can cross the rainbow world and return to Tianhong city. So only he would read some books that no one read, to understand those things ten thousand years ago. "


    Jade long way: "that he really knows?"


    Yulin said: "he didn''t find the unique record handed down by the real demon. He just read some miscellaneous ancient books. In addition, I was still young at that time, so the old white monkey only said to me: Xiaolin, when you get to the rainbow world, you can find the ancient transmission array as long as you walk along the place where the sun rises, and then you can go back to the human world to serve The glory of our ancestors. "


    Yu Long was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Yu Lin laughed with bitterness in his smile and said in a soft voice: "if only he were here now, it would be good. Unfortunately, in the first battle of Heifeng City, he disappeared. I''m afraid he had already died there."


    Yulong looked up, suddenly a little irritable, frowned and said: "Damn, I haven''t seen the sun since I came to the hell world."


    In the sky of the rainbow world, the thick clouds really block the sun all the time, so that the sky is always cloudy. But Yulin said, "it doesn''t matter. The sky will always light up. We''ve been walking towards the place where the sun is shining." At this point, she pauses for a moment, and then makes a quiet tunnel,


    "as for whether the old white monkey is right or not, she can only look forward to the protection of her ancestors."


    Jade long lightly sighed a tone, didn''t say anything more.


    The team of Tianqing snake demon tribe is still trudging hard. In this desolate and terrible world, under the haze sky, everyone is dead, even Yulin and Yuling sisters. It seems that their hope is about to be completely engulfed and crushed by the heavy breath of death.


    So no one noticed that in a dark corner of the cracked land in the distance, there was a golden light shining by.In Alsophila spinulosa, the sky is still raining.


    Shen Shi stood on the green meadow and looked around. He couldn''t understand why the terrain, climate, moisture, soil and so on were almost the same, but the rain forest suddenly stopped here and there was such a strange green meadow.


    The green grass is like a thick green blanket. It''s very soft. There''s a refreshing feeling when you step on it. The fox looks very comfortable on it. After running for a while, he comes back and barks to Shen Shi twice. He looks very happy.


    Shen Shi went over and looked around. He found that there were no signs of danger, such as monsters, and said to the fox:


    "have you been here before? How can you run so far? "


    The fox gave a cry, then turned around and ran out. Shen Shi followed him and went deep into the meadow. Then he looked at the golden light in the distance. His mood was a little complicated.


    But before long, Shen Shi''s attention was quickly attracted by the fox. To be exact, he was shocked by a scene that suddenly appeared in front of him after the fox took him for a while.


    In the middle of the meadow, about a hundred feet away from the glittering but apparently abandoned ancient teleportation array, white bones suddenly appeared among the green weeds.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumps, and his whole body immediately raises its guard. He looks at it attentively, and soon finds that there are a large number of ghost corpses, skeletons, zombies, all kinds of monsters and ghosts in this vibrant meadow. There are about dozens of corpses lying here in disorder.


    The fox seemed to be disgusted or afraid of this ghost corpse. He stopped several feet away, and then called to Shen Shi. Shen Shi walked slowly to his side, looked around carefully, and said in a soft voice, "you brought me here just to show me this?"


    The fox gave a low cry, as if in response to his words.


    Shen Shi''s brows wrinkled tightly. It was not a simple thing that so many ghosts and corpses suddenly appeared in the depth of the rainforest. There must be something strange in it. It seemed very strange why the fox suddenly ran to such a remote place and discovered the secret here.


    The more Shen Shi looked at the meadow, the more he felt that there was a strange smell everywhere under the vibrant appearance, but he could not tell what was wrong. He pondered for a while, and was just about to go closer and have a look. Suddenly, he suddenly felt something and looked up.


    A breath of boundlessness suddenly fell from the sky, and the golden light rose to the sky, which was the sign of the launch of the ancient transmission array.


    Glittering, pillars of light from the sky, it can not be seen.


    In the splendor, Shen Shi covered his eyes, but in his heart, he thought that this pillar of light was transmitted from the rainbow world What is it like now in the world that has been dead for ten thousand years?


    Just like all the ancient teleportation arrays Shen Shi had seen in the past, the special breath of the ancient boundless was almost the same. If Shen Shi didn''t know what was behind this ancient teleportation array, he would almost think that it was just one of many arrays in Hongmeng world.


    Because it seems that there is no sign of abandonment at all. Although it looks desolate and there is no trace of people around, this ancient teleportation array is still diligent and meticulous, absorbing the spiritual power of heaven and earth every day. Once it reaches a certain limit, it will start teleportation and communicate with the two realms.


    Perhaps the only difference is that at the other end of the array, there is a place called feihongjie.


    When the golden light began to weaken and darken, and the ancient breath faded away like a tide, Shen Shi slowly put it down and gazed at the ancient teleportation array shrouded by the golden light. Somehow, he suddenly had some subtle ripples in his heart, a little nervous, a little afraid and a little expecting. Even he felt elusive and complicated In words.


    But after a while, all the golden light scattered away, and the teleportation array that Shen Shi was staring at was empty.


    Shen Shi stares at that side for a long time, and then suddenly breathes a sigh of relief, as if the whole person is relaxed.


    After shaking his head, Shen Shi himself felt a little funny. He thought that the whole ten thousand years had been separated. How could there be such a coincidence in the world that when he came, he suddenly changed? Just when he wanted to leave here, suddenly the fox ran to him and called to the ancient teleportation array twice. Then he rubbed against Shen Shi and pointed to the corpse of the pile of ghosts.


    Shen Shi frowned, puzzled and said, "what do you mean?"


    The fox called "Yo Yo" in his mouth. He looked a little anxious, but his IQ was obviously not too high. He had been wandering around for a long time, but he didn''t have a clear explanation. Shen turned his eyes and said with a smile, "there''s nothing to look at hereAs he said this, he turned around and wanted to leave. Although the meadow around the ancient transmission array looks green and full of vitality, it seems that there is always a kind of atmosphere that makes Shen Shi uneasy, which makes him not want to stay here for a long time. But the fox obviously didn''t think so. Seeing that Shen Shi wanted to leave, he suddenly thought of a way. He grabbed Shen Shi''s skirt and held him down. Then he called twice, as if to remind Shen Shi to look at him. Then he ran to the teleportation array.


    Shen Shi laughs and shakes his head at the same time. He shouts to the fox: "don''t run around, you stupid boy. Don''t look there now. If you come here at another time, it''s time for the array to start. If you don''t get it right, you will be directly sent to the rainbow world! "


    The fox didn''t know whether he understood Shen Shi''s words, or whether he knew that the array was safe at present, so he ran all the way to the transmission array built by the golden tire stone, and then stood in the center of the array, yelled at Shen Shi for a while, and pointed to the silent ghost corpses again.


    At the beginning, Shen Shi just shook his head and chuckled, but slowly, looking at the fox''s repeated actions, Shen Shi''s face suddenly changed slightly, his smile stopped, his face quickly became a little strange, and he strode over.


    He stepped on the array, and the light of the golden tire stone shone on him, as if plating him with an ancient but brilliant gold. He looked at it silently for a while, then looked down at the fox standing beside him. Suddenly, he felt that his throat was a little dry, and even his voice suddenly became a little dry:


    "you mean You saw with your own eyes that the ghosts came out of here? "


    "Yo Yo!" The fox responded almost immediately and quickly.


    Feihong kingdom is the most special and terrible territory in Hongmeng world. As for the reason, it is well known that anyone who has read history books and ancient books in the past ten thousand years will have such a basic common sense:


    the territory, which was once vibrant and prosperous, has been completely destroyed by Yinming tower, and at the same time, it has been contaminated by the power of Yinsha There can''t be any living creatures that can survive there. It''s the same with monsters, plants and plants.


    On this basis, it is also a basic and well-known fact that there will never be so-called ghosts in the terrible rainbow world.


    But if What does it mean if the fox doesn''t see the eye but the fact?


    Shen Shi''s heart beat faster because of this creepy fact. He looked down at the fox and saw that the fox was looking at himself innocently. There was no evasion in his eyes.


    It''s like, really not lying.


    Shen Shi confirmed this fact almost at the first time, and then he had to face another fact he never thought of: why do ghosts appear in the rainbow world?


    With ghosts, are there other creatures?


    With living beings, is the evil spirit that originally shrouded in the world suddenly disappeared at this moment after 10000 years?


    Then, the most important and terrible thing soon came to Shen Shi''s mind:


    if everything is right, is it true that in 10000 years'' time, the Terran and the demon clan, two big families with deep blood feuds, will meet again?


    "Fox, you didn''t cheat me, did you?" Shen Shi looked blankly at the golden pebbles around him. For the first time in recent years, he felt a little at a loss.


    One day later, Yulin, who is at the front of the team and is also the most famous of the whole tribe, discovered the golden light.


    It soared to the sky, shining with golden light and thousands of brilliant beams, even the haze of the rainbow world could not be completely covered. At that time, Yulin almost held her breath, and her whole body felt like she was about to collapse. Fortunately, Yulong, who was so happy, kept her.


    This news immediately spread to the whole azure snake demon tribe, and let all the people know. Just ahead, another ancient transmission array in the rainbow Kingdom finally appeared, which was the road to the human world. All the hardships and lives lost along the way were not lost in vain.


    It''s like a thirsty traveler who has been lost in the desert for a long time, finally sees the sweet spring, and everyone cheers almost immediately, and then starts to rush to the golden light crazily.


    Yulin strode in the crowd. Somehow, her heart was calming down after the initial excitement. Then she thought of the old white monkey and the old demon people who had taught her. But soon, she realized another thing.


    The only way for the two worlds of human beings and demons is to get through in the end, though they are in danger. There are already people coming from the demon family, but what about the human world?


    Under the golden ancient teleportation array, is there a Terran there?


    She gazed into the distance, the golden light shining, and her face began to be a little cloudy.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    In this desolate ancient teleportation array with a strange feeling, Shen Shi looked back and forth, but did not find anything strange. As he had seen before, this ancient transmission array, like other arrays in the Hongmeng realms, was made of extremely hard gold placer stones, with mysterious runes engraved on the top and bottom of the whole body, and then operated on its own without any interference from external forces.


    He came out and the fox followed him. It didn''t seem that he was in a high mood. Before long, Shen Shi''s eyes subconsciously fell on the pile of ghost corpses.


    Why do these ghosts come from the rainbow world? But after they come, why do they all die near the teleportation array? All of these things are weird and incomprehensible. Of course, the easiest way is to wait here. The next time this ancient teleportation array starts, he will go over there and have a look. Naturally, the truth will come out.


    But After living, can you come back alive?


    It''s a place where no living creature can survive for 10000 years.


    What''s more, if I misunderstand the meaning of Fox and rashly go to the rainbow world, wouldn''t I be wronged?


    In an instant, Shen Shi thought of several reasons to reject his idea of taking risks. However, looking at the golden transmission array, Shen Shi found that he was really adventurous and wanted to take a look at it from the bottom of his heart.


    Perhaps in these years, I have been living a life of traveling and exploring all over the world.


    Shen Shi laughs bitterly with a sense of self mockery, turns his head, and suppresses his unrealistic blood thoughts with his reason. Then he thinks of another very important thing, the cause of death of these ghosts.


    He went over and looked at the corpses carefully. After so many explorations in the past, even after he had been to the ghost town, these corpses were just ugly bones for him, without any sense of fear. So he soon found the fatal part of these ghost corpses: a dark color, invading Some of the most important parts of these ghosts, such as the spine, skull and the remaining flesh and blood, were eroded. Where they passed, the flesh and blood stagnated like ashes, the bones were loose and cracked, and some even powdered, so that these ghosts could not survive.


    Shen Shi''s pupils suddenly contracted. If he was right, this kind of gray color is the legendary spirit of Yin evil. At the end of the day, only the Feihong world has such things, and these ghosts seem to be contaminated with the evil spirit in the Feihong world, eroding the flesh and blood, eroding the bones. Even if they run here, they can''t escape the fate of death.


    After confirming this, Shen Shi subconsciously stepped back two steps. In any case, even with his mind, he never wanted to get involved in this kind of Yin evil and death. Then he looked back at the ancient teleportation array and thought that if there was still this kind of evil spirit in it, then the other end of the rainbow world was obviously the same as the original one, a dead world of death.


    But There is still the same doubt in his mind, which makes him unable to stretch his brow: if everything has not changed, then surely there should not be these ghosts in the rainbow world?


    He frowned and thought hard. The fox looked at Shen Shi. He was quiet all the time. He didn''t make a sound for a long time, except that he would occasionally look back at the ancient teleportation array.


    Time passes quietly in silence, the meadow is silent, the golden light is flowing on the golden tire stone, and I don''t know when the next start will suddenly come.


    The sky green snake demon tribe marched forward as fast as they could, striding forward to the golden land pointed out by their patriarch Yulin. At this moment, the golden light is a symbol of hope, to get rid of this damned death.


    When the golden ancient transmission array really appeared in their sight, I don''t know how many people of azure snake demon tribe cheered, people were excited, and suddenly saw the hope of life from the desperate situation. It was a kind of emotion that could not be expressed in words.


    But this kind of mood did not last long, because in the eyes of these demon clansmen who ran forward and had infinite joy, some strange figures suddenly appeared, about dozens of them, half of them were as lifeless as corpses, lying on the ground motionless, and a dozen of them were staggering around the edge of the ancient teleportation array, slow in action It looks like a skeleton about to fall apart.


    Skeletons, yes, those strange things in front are the first-class ghosts of skeletons!


    In a flash, the pace of the whole azure snake demon tribe suddenly stopped. Then, a terrible silence suddenly drowned everyone. An incredible look appeared on every face, mixed with infinite fear and sadness.


    "Ah..."


    At the next moment, almost a dozen voices screamed at the same time, as if they were deeply stimulated by the ghosts. They cried out with infinite fear. Maybe they were influenced by the movement here. The wandering ghosts suddenly turned around at the same time and saw this large group of demon tribe."Roar!"


    These skeletons, just like the instinct of all ghosts, immediately turned around and rushed forward, revealing their desire for countless fresh flesh and blood. At that moment, these monstrous ghosts even stunned some of the strongest green snake guards, and even forgot to fight back.


    With a roar, a figure leaped in front of everyone. In the void, a terrible snake tail phantom suddenly swept by, directly flew the two fastest charging skeletons, and hit them in mid air. Then the bones of the whole body were directly crushed in the air and turned into gray powder.


    "What''s the matter?" A cold and fierce reprimand with anger came from the front, but Yulin stood at the front of everyone. In the reprimand, she lifted her hand and smashed another rushing skeleton.


    At this moment, Yulong and green snake guard, as well as most of the other soldiers of the azure snake demon tribe, suddenly came back to their senses and found that the ghosts in front of them were obviously the weakest. After a moment of silence, suddenly a group of people rushed out. After listening to a fierce noise, everything was quiet again around the ancient teleportation array.


    All the ghosts fell to the ground and could never move again. Many people dressed in coarse clothes. At the same time, many people looked at Yulin with a strange and complicated eye, who was walking slowly to the edge of the ancient transmission array.


    She looked expressionless, and no one knew what was on her mind at the moment. All the way to finally come here, but why, here again saw the destruction of all people''s hometown ghost? If there are ghosts on one side of the teleportation array, then on the other side, does it mean that the world, like the demon world, has been completely occupied by ghosts?


    What else did you do?


    A deep sense of despair once again enveloped the tribe, which had gone through a long and arduous journey, and also fell on the shoulder of the seemingly weak woman. Last time, she took all the members to leave, but this time, she seemed to have no way back.


    "You wait."


    All of a sudden, Yulin''s voice came, echoing in the ears of all the members of the Tianqing snake demon tribe, with a bit of coldness and determination.


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    Before the ancient teleportation array in the rainbow world, there was a moment of silence, and everyone''s eyes fell on the woman who seemed weak, but in fact was tough and powerful regardless of her mental strength. If there were no Yulin along the way, the tribe would have been torn apart for a long time. It is very likely that all the people would have died on the road full of the smell of death.


    But now that she is here, she suddenly says that she wants to go alone.


    It''s hard to describe the atmosphere that permeated the azure snake demon tribe at this time. Under the accumulated power of Yulin for many years in the past, although everyone felt that it was wrong for a moment, no one could stand up and speak, even the green snake guards who followed her for many years did not dare to speak.


    Except for one person - Yulong.


    As a direct sister, and in the past few years in the azure snake demon tribe, Yu Long is the only one who can talk to Yu Lin, and she has lived up to the expectations of other people. After the initial surprise, she immediately stood up and called out:


    "sister?"


    Yu Lin didn''t agree. He just stood quietly at the edge of the ancient transmission array, gazing at the ancient building with a pair of strange eyes. He looked at it carefully, as if thinking about something. Yulong knew her sister''s temper well. After pondering for a moment, she waved behind her.


    There was a slight commotion in the crowd, but soon most of the people slowly retreated for a distance. Before long, only Yulin and Yuling sisters were left around the glittering ancient transmission array.


    Jade long snake body moves, comes to jade Lin''s side, light voice way: "elder sister, why should make such a decision?"? At this time, our tribe has gone through all kinds of hardships to come here. You are the only one to support us all the way, and they can''t do without you. "


    Yulin was silent for a moment, and said: "originally, I was leading people together. It was only when I came here all the way, that I suddenly thought of two things."


    "What is it?"


    "First of all, you must know the horror of those ghosts. Now there are such things around this ancient teleportation array. Will there be ghosts at the other end of this array Her face looked as if it had suddenly turned pale, and she said in a low voice, "will the human world be occupied by countless ghosts, then we really have no place to go."


    Listening to Yu Lin talking about this possibility, Yu Long''s face soon became pale. At the same time, Yu Lin''s voice did not stop, but continued:


    "in addition, there is a second possibility that there may be no ghosts there, but after this, it is the human world. The blood feud between the human and demon families has been separated by the rainbow world for ten thousand years, but if it is The roads are interlinked, so we have to meet each other in the past, and most of them have to fight each other.... "


    Yu Long''s face was cold. He waved his huge sickle and said coldly, "those evil slaves, I will use their blood to sacrifice their ancestors!"Yulin was not as excited as she was, and her face was strangely calm. After looking at her sister, she suddenly saw a trace of bitterness on her face and said in a low voice: "that war, but we were defeated. Up to now, our demon clan may not be the opponent of those Terrans. What''s more, we are the only tribe here now. If we meet a powerful Terran, I''m afraid we can''t fight each other at all. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    Jade long is dumb, the sickle in the hand also slowly hung down.


    Yulin sighed and said, "it''s just a case. Now our tribe is tired. If we rashly cross the transmission array, whether we meet a large number of ghosts or a large number of powerful human friars, it will be the end of overthrowing the clan. So I think about it, and only when I go there alone and have a look can I have some room for maneuver. "


    Yu Long couldn''t say why she was against it. At the end of the day, she could only grit her teeth and say, "elder sister, you are the head of a family. You can''t take risks easily. Let me go and have a look..."


    Yu Lin did not wait for her to finish, then he shook his head and said, "you are a little impatient, and the way is not enough. I''m not sure. I''ll go by myself."


    After saying that, he did not let Yu Long fight for it any more. He said directly: "it seems that the launch time of the teleportation array will be a little longer. After I pass, no matter what the situation is, I will try to come back when the next array is launched. At most, it will never be more than the second one. After I leave, don''t surround the Falun. Go away. Now find a safe place to rest. "


    Yu Long nodded, and then Yu Lin said, "if I don''t come back all the time, it will be an accident. At the other end of the array, there must be something that even I can''t cope with. At that time, we can''t make it through. In fact, the end is the same, that is, the sky is going to die. I''m the Tianqing snake clan. You just take people to fight in the past. Anyway, even if you die, don''t die in such a ghost place. "


    Jade long listens to in the heart have a bit not clear, more worried, but on the face or reluctantly smile a way: "yes, I know."


    Yulin nodded and said nothing more. Yuling took a deep look at her, but finally she bit her teeth, turned back to the people of many nationalities in the distance, and began to move to the side of the ancient transmission array. At the same time, she also began to speak to the people, but there was nothing to hide. She directly told them the twists and turns No one said it.


    As they walk slowly, they look at the figure standing alone in front of the ancient teleportation array with a kind of complicated eyes.


    Yulin didn''t pay attention to the eyes behind her. She just waited quietly. Yulong would take good care of those people. However, her next affairs were still in chaos. She was inexplicably flustered.


    What is the world at the other end of the array like?


    But it will not be a friendly and gentle place after all!


    She raised her head, slightly squinted, and gazed at the golden boulders. I don''t know how long later, the golden light suddenly began to vibrate, and then a familiar smell of the boundless air came down from the sky. The golden light was shining brightly.


    Yulin took a deep breath, and then, without hesitation, walked to the same Dharma array.


    On the base of the huge array, in the grand array, there is only a lonely figure standing in the brilliant golden light. With a sudden huge roar, the golden light soars and goes straight to the sky. At the next moment, the old breath slowly weakens, the light is dim, and it becomes the same again.


    This ancient teleportation array is empty.


    The next moment, when Yulin opened her eyes again, she suddenly felt a little cool on her cheek.


    A cold drop of water fell on her skin.


    Subconsciously, she looked up at the sky and her lips moved slightly.


    It''s raining


    Some words, just at the other end of the Feihong world, Yulin didn''t tell Yulong clearly, but Yulin thought Yulong would understand. Apart from those two reasons, the reason why everyone is not allowed to come with her is that the physical and mental strength of these people has reached a limit at the moment. Although they still look very fierce, if they really fight for a long time, the whole tribe will collapse quickly.


    And at this time, more people are not very useful. Yulin is more flexible when she comes alone. If it''s a dangerous situation that even she can''t cope with, the whole army will be destroyed when the azure snake demon family comes.


    So Yulin resolutely let all the people stay there, and then set foot on the ancient teleportation array. In that golden light, the first demon people in the demon world in 10000 years passed the Feihong world and entered the territory controlled by the Terran.


    In the demon world, most of the books that record the history of the past Hongmeng world have been lost, and the remaining ancient books are usually not interesting to anyone. Except for the old white monkey, who still cherishes the glory of the ancient ancestors, no one in the demon family will read those useless books.


    So is Yulin.


    She is very smart and talented. She is calm and wise. She is resolute and ruthless. She is far sighted and has led the rising of the sky green snake demon. She knows all kinds of tribes and forces in the demon world, but She had never read or rarely seriously read the books that recorded other realms of Hongmeng.


    It''s useless. What''s the use of those? How can we solve the fierce tribal war in the demon world by understanding the situation of those territories? How can we compare with understanding the situation of other tribes directly and effectively? The evil spirit of the rainbow world has been isolated for ten thousand years. Will it suddenly disappear?As a result, it really suddenly disappeared


    In Yulin''s memory, in addition to the demon realm, there are two realms that she remembers most clearly. One is the main realm of Hongmeng, which is the place where the heaven demon court is located, the other is the rainbow realm, which is the boundary between the two tribes. In addition, her impression of all the other realms is almost blank.


    Just like the current situation, when she crossed the teleportation array, she could not even remember the name of the realm close to the rainbow realm, nor did she know what was special in this realm and what kind of geographical climate there was.


    So when she looked up, the rain fell all over the sky, the air was extremely humid, and even the breeze seemed to have a breath of fresh water, which was in sharp contrast with the hellish rainbow world, and made her hold her breath for a moment.


    Is this the human world?


    This was the first thought in her mind, then a little envy, and then anger.


    This beautiful land should belong to the great and long-standing demon clan. Everything under the sky should belong to the demon clan!


    This idea is an indestructible belief deeply rooted in the mind of every demon clan. It is their insistence that they are the chosen Protoss. It has been integrated into their blood and handed down from generation to generation.


    It has nothing to do with time, place, or even the strength of both sides. They just firmly believe that.


    The breeze was soft and cold. It caressed her white cheek and let Yulin take a breath. Then she looked around.


    Green, full of vitality of green, everywhere is so full of green filled with lively life.


    And there''s no threat, no ghosts!


    Although the sky looks gloomy because of the rain, the world is full of vitality because of the green, which is even better than Yulin''s best expectation.


    There are no ghosts and no Terrans. It seems that this place is a desolate place, except for the green meadow and the more dense forest in the distance. Yulin took a few steps outside the ancient teleportation array. After thinking for a moment, he soon guessed that it might be the side of the human race. Maybe until now, he has not found that there has been any change in the rainbow world. Therefore, ten thousand years later, the ancient teleportation array has been completely abandoned and forgotten in the depths of the virgin forest.


    This idea made Yulin happy, and even a little excited. Although she didn''t know the strength of the human race on this side of the human world, today''s azure snake demon tribe obviously has no qualification to challenge any enemy.


    Maybe Can the tribe just hide in this dense forest and quietly recuperate?


    Although it is not known how the future will be, and although it is still dangerous to live in a foreign land, if there is such a buffer time, there is no doubt that the chance of survival of the azure snake demon tribe will be greatly increased.


    At this moment, Yulin wanted to go back to the Feihong Kingdom immediately to tell his people, and then bring them from the place like the ghost kingdom. However, in ancient times, the launch of the teleportation array had to be separated for a period of time, so Yulin had to press his heart''s excitement and began to walk around and look at the nearby scenery and environment, preparing to lay the foundation for the future of the tribe.


    The next moment, however, her body suddenly froze, and her steps stopped immediately. Somewhere in the meadow not far ahead, a pile of white bones was clearly piled there.


    Yulin''s face was a little pale for a moment. It wasn''t long before she found that all the ghosts had lost their breath, but the result didn''t make her happy. She looked at the ghosts and corpses with a gloomy face. It turned out that even here, there were these terrible things.


    Just when she was in the mood of ups and downs, and suddenly fell from excitement to disappointment, the woman suddenly felt a slight shock, as if she felt something. She suddenly turned around and was on the alert, even in the snake pupil.


    Breeze blowing rain, quietly falling, in the distance between trees and grass, suddenly out of a head, and then slowly out of a beast.


    Yulin was stunned for a moment, and then relieved. She didn''t realize that a fox could make herself so nervous. When she was laughing at herself, her face suddenly turned cold again. Her smile disappeared instantly. In the cold snake pupil, this time, it was reflected behind the fox, and suddenly a figure appeared again.


    That''s a man of human race.


    In the distance, the man seemed to be a little surprised and looked to himself.


    Their eyes met each other from afar. Yulin was so intent on killing that she took a step forward. But at this moment, when her eyes swept the young man''s face again, her heart suddenly jumped and her brows wrinkled. A sense of absurdity came to her heart, even made her feel an incredible shock"Why does this man look familiar..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Drizzle falls from the sky, green branches and leaves and grass everywhere are green, crystal clear water can be seen everywhere hanging on the top of the branches and leaves. Breeze blowing, there seems to be a moment of confusion, such as the life of this tortuous road, always people can not see clearly, can not see the direction ahead.


    The woman''s face was a little hazy and fuzzy at first, but it soon became clear and came into Shen Shi''s eyes. That kind of enchanting beauty, in this breeze and drizzle, silently exposed in the remote and desolate rainforest. For a moment, Shen Shi''s heart suddenly doubted whether there was a God in the world. Otherwise, why was he here? At this time, he saw Yulin.


    Yes, even after such a long time, he still clearly remembered the appearance of Yulin.


    Time seems to leave no trace on this woman''s face.


    It''s just beautiful and charming, which is pleasing to the eye, but Shen Shi didn''t forget the most important thing in this woman, her identity. She is one of the powerful tribes in the demon world, the head of the azure snake demon clan.


    The people of demon world suddenly appear in this Alsophila world at the moment. What does that mean? For a moment, he felt a little cold, even a little cold all over his body.


    Half across the meadow, a man and a woman looked at each other. For a while, no one spoke. The pattering rain fell in the air, like a cold painting.


    Then, the woman suddenly frowned her pretty and delicate eyebrows, gazed at Shen Shi, opened her mouth and broke the silence. At the same time, with some doubts and even some disbelief in her voice, she said:


    "stone?"


    Shen Shi takes a deep breath, only feels that her throat is dry. Yu Lin in front of her doesn''t seem to have any difference from her memory. She is as smart and capable as before. Even though she has been separated for so long, she must be extremely busy. During this time, she even recognizes him.


    Shen Shi didn''t know how to answer, so he kept silent and just frowned at Yulin. After seeing him like this, Yulin frowned slowly and his face seemed a little cold. She seemed to be thinking. After a long time, she suddenly stepped forward and came over.


    The soft grass was crawling under her feet, like a green carpet. Shen Shi was staring at the slim body who came by. He suddenly remembered that when he left the demon world, the strength of this woman''s realm had reached a very strong level, especially the huge body that left a deep impression on him. It was his first terrible impression when he first came to the demon world, which left an indelible mark on him ¡£


    Even in his eyes at the moment, he felt that if Yulin, who was in his heyday at that time, showed his true blood, he might be able to fight against yuan Danjing monk, who was extremely powerful in the human race. Generally speaking, the strength of the demon clan is better than that of the friars in the same realm of the human race.


    Such a powerful snake demon looks like a weak woman. Shen Shi silently looks at her approaching, but he doesn''t mean to move.


    Yulin stops two feet away from Shen Shi. She looks at the man quietly. After a long time, she suddenly says:


    "look at your present dress, you should not be a member of the ghost clan?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a while, then nodded.


    The corner of Yulin''s mouth twitched slightly, and the strange snake pupil flashed with some complicated brilliance, saying: "you''ve been in the demon world, if you''re not a ghost witch, it''s The Terrans? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a longer time, but finally he nodded and said, "yes."


    Yulin didn''t kill people suddenly, and she didn''t turn over. Her reaction was even a little strange and gentle. She just looked at Shen Shi silently. After a long time, she said calmly, "can you tell me how you got to the demon world in those years?"


    "Was it through the Dharma array behind me that I passed through the rainbow world?" She seemed to think of something and asked again.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "No. At that time, I found a small golden embryo stone array by accident, and it was mistakenly spread to the demon world after triggering it. "


    As soon as he picked up his eyebrows, Yu Lin let out a breath. He seemed to be more relaxed, and he said to himself, "it seems that it makes sense." As it happened, she said, "unfortunately, there is such a way in the world."


    Shen Shi looked into her eyes and said, "yes."


    Yulin took a look at him and said, "well, you''ve been in the demon world for three years. It''s really hard for you."


    "I dare not. Thanks to the patriarch''s care, I survived and saved my life."


    Yu Lin smiles a little, suddenly his face turns cold, and says, "you mean to satirize that I have no eyes. Have you deceived me easily?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, slowly stepped back and said, "I didn''t mean that..."


    Before his words were heard, he suddenly saw a flower in front of his eyes, and Shen Shi was shocked. Almost in an instant, a blazing ball of fire lit up in his hand, and he went straight out, and then his whole body jumped aside.With a bang, the fireball burst in mid air, and a fierce wind directly hit the place where Shen Shi just stood. With a bang, a large hole appeared on the ground. A large number of grass leaves mixed with soil flew into mid air, mixed with the raindrops in the air and turned into a green grass wall.


    Shen Shi''s body was rapidly retreating, and a talisman appeared in his hands. However, before he could release it, the grass wall was suddenly broken. A figure came directly through the wall, and the sound was like thunder and lightning. A white hand appeared in front of his eyes and grabbed his chest.


    "Hoo", a wall of fire suddenly appeared and stopped in front of Shen Shi''s chest. The fire was burning wildly. It was so hot that Yu Lin, who was chasing in mid air, couldn''t help shrinking in his strange snake pupil. His hand seemed to slow down subconsciously.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Shen Shi once again turned over to hide in the past, stepped back several steps to open the distance, and took a deep breath at the same time.


    The opponent is very strong, but he is no longer the weak race in the past.


    The powerful spiritual power instantly swam all over his body, and the spiritual power of yin and Yang mantra filled his eyebrows. He stretched out his right hand and pressed it to the woman.


    All of a sudden, the air around him seemed to tremble with excitement. The invisible waves even showed some signs of distortion. The five elements of heaven and earth were attracted by the strange spiritual power of yin and Yang incantation, condensing a series of wonderful and powerful invisible runes, beating slowly like a heart.


    "Dong Dong Dong... "


    Yu Lin slowly fell down, looking at the man in front of him, his face suddenly showed some dignified color.


    "Witchcraft No, it''s not the magic of the ghosts. "


    There was a little doubt in Yulin''s snake pupil. In this long time, the demon world was isolated in the corner of Hongmeng, and the war was fierce. As a whole, there are more and more demons in the world, but there are not many demons in the world.


    In these battles, the demons naturally make more use of their natural blood powers. Taoist Arts such as the five elements are almost extinct. The only thing that is similar is the witchcraft of the mysterious ghost witches. However, it is obvious that there is a big difference between witchcraft and the five elements. With Yulin''s eyesight, we can see this very quickly.


    Is this the way of the human race in those days?


    There was a complex look in Yulin''s eyes. She could feel the powerful power of the strange power around Shen Shi. If she was in other places at other times, maybe she would really want to test the real power of this way. But now, there is the fate of the whole demon family behind her.


    Therefore, after feeling the threat of Shen Shi, Yulin almost immediately made a response. All he heard was a strange sound in the air, like the wind howling, like a snake spitting out a message. A huge virtual shadow of green snake suddenly appeared behind Yulin. Looking as big as a hill, his face was ferocious. In a spitting message, the huge snake tail had directly directed at Shen Shi It fell down here.


    Shen Shi felt that the sky above his head was suddenly dark, and his whole body was cold for a moment. Almost subconsciously, he waved his hands to stimulate the technique. But the huge snake tail came too fierce and too fast, and the meadow had split before it reached the ground. Shen Shi yelled angrily, and his eyebrows suddenly expanded, and his whole body suddenly disappeared. In a moment, he moved forward a few feet, and forcibly avoided the attack It''s like a giant snake that can open mountains and crack rocks.


    However, in this way, Shen Shi''s body only heard a few low dull sounds, and he didn''t know where his bones and muscles were seriously damaged. At the same time, his body shook violently for several times, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    However, the crisis did not end. At the moment when he was bloodstained, there was a dull noise on the ground behind him. The debris was splashing around with the roots of plants. Another terrible force came again. Shen Shi reluctantly looked back, and it was the huge snake body that pressed down on him.


    His eyes darkened and darkened quickly. At the moment before he lost consciousness, Shen Shi didn''t have too much fear in his heart. Instead, he flashed an idea that he shouldn''t think of at this time:


    although his Taoist strength at the moment is not obvious, it still has a fatal weakness, that is, once he has a strong enemy suddenly close to him, he has almost no fear Fighting back.


    This seems to be a difficult problem


    The next moment, when it was dark, he fell into a deep darkness.


    I don''t know how long it took in the dark. Shen Shiyou woke up with a splitting headache. He seemed to have pain everywhere.


    However, this kind of pain is sad, but it gives Shen Shi a sigh of relief. Over the years, whether he has experienced a lot of training or bad luck, he has been seriously injured many times before and after, so he has rich experience in this kind of situation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    Pain, at least that person is still alive, the body and limbs of the blood channels are also unblocked, otherwise the pain can not be transmitted. At the same time, Shen Shi felt a warmth passing on his face. When he opened his eyes, he saw the fox at the first sight. It was the fox that stretched out its tongue and licked Shen Shi''s cheek.


    Shen Shi tried to move his body, and soon a more severe pain came from his chest and back at the same time. He bit his teeth and felt that his ribs were broken. At the same time, he took advantage of this opportunity to see the situation around him.


    He should still be on the meadow, surrounded by green and soft grass. The fox was lying beside his head, and his eyes seemed to be a bit worried, staring at him.


    Shen Shi smiles at the fox. He thinks it''s rare that this guy didn''t run away quietly.


    Just at this time, a voice with some indifference came over and said, "when I saw you for the first time in the demon world, it was enough to kill you ten times just now."


    Shen Shi turned his head a little difficultly, and saw Yulin sitting quietly on the grass six feet away from him. His face was calm, and a pair of strange snake pupils were staring at him. After a while, she said faintly:


    "over the past few years, your strength has grown very fast, far better than the huge part of the demon people I have seen in the demon world."


    Shen Shi''s face muscles slightly pulled, reluctantly showed a smile, and then said with a bitter smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Yulin looked at him coldly. After a moment, he said, "I didn''t kill you."


    Shen Shi sighed and said, "yes, thank you for not killing the patriarch."


    Yulin said, "I have something to ask you."


    Shen Shi seemed to have expected that she would say such words. There was no color of surprise on her face. She just nodded slightly, and then clenched her teeth. Suddenly, she forced herself up, which immediately involved the wound and twisted his whole face. The fox looked at him and came to him quickly, but he leaned against Shen Shi. Shen Shi half hugged and half supported the fox''s shoulder. Then he just sat up straight. Then he took a long breath and looked at Yu Lin and said, "you ask."


    The sky is still floating drizzle, pattering on the two of them, but no matter Yulin or Shen Shi, did not pay attention to this little bit of wet. I don''t know when a little crystal water will condense in the top of Yulin''s hair, reflecting a beautiful radiance.


    She looks like a quiet woman in the wind and rain, which is quite different from the previous fierce killing of the green snake.


    Shen Shi looks at Yu Lin with complicated eyes, and Yu Lin also stares at him. After a while, she asks the first question, saying:


    "friars in the human race, are all like you, and do you have the strength to enter so fast?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment. He shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be like me. If you have a thick skin, it shouldn''t be too much among the Terrans." he paused and said, "but there must be some better and stronger talents than me."


    Yulin nodded silently, thought for a while, and said slowly: "now the Terran What is it like? "


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and said, "what do you want to ask?"


    Yulin took a deep breath, and a pair of snake pupils flashed by. It seemed that they were sharp suddenly. Looking at Shen Shi, he said, "tell me first, what''s the contrast between the strength of the two groups now?"


    Shen Shi slowly raised his eyes and looked at Yu Lin, his face changed, and he seemed a little more complicated. After a while, he suddenly said: "you Do you really want to hear it? "


    On the top of the hair, the crystal water suddenly trembles, then drips down, and finally disappears.


    "You say, I listen."


    The rain forest is quiet. Occasionally, the sound of water dripping from the tip of the leaf comes, but the drip adds to the quietness. Breeze blowing, drizzle slightly inclined, the distance seems to be a hazy, can not see the road ahead.


    There is a low voice, as if reverberating in and out of this meadow, a man and a woman sitting opposite each other, whispering conversation, the voice is not very true, like floating in the wet water outside the drizzle, ups and downs.


    But on that woman''s beautiful and charming face, the dignified color is more and more thick, the complexion is also very gloomy, as if about to drip water.


    I don''t know when to start. The voice stops. After a while, Shen Shi looks at the silent Yulin and says, "do you understand what I said?"


    Yu Lin kept his head down from just now on, until then he slowly raised his head and looked at Shen Shi coldly. Suddenly, he said, "how do I know if what you just said is cheating me?"


    Shen Shi shook his head, sighed and said, "what I said is the truth. Believe it or not..."


    "How do you want me to believe it?" All of a sudden, Yulin suddenly stood up like a sudden outbreak. A look of madness and despair suddenly appeared on her calm face. She yelled to Shen Shihu,


    "ten thousand years ago, the four demons of the demon clan could fight against your Terran for hundreds of years, but now, you tell me that there are at least hundreds of Yuan Dan realms comparable to the demon clan Master? "Shen Shi didn''t speak, just a little difficult, but he nodded his head firmly.


    Yulin''s figure flashed and suddenly appeared in front of Shen Shi. He grabbed his neck and said angrily, "nonsense, I''ll kill you!"


    Shen Shi was pulled up by her and frowned slightly. He seemed to feel a little pain, but he still said in a low voice with a little difficulty: "you can''t change anything if you kill me..."


    Yulin stares at him angrily, and her charming face seems to be twisted. This is the first time in Shen Shi''s memory that she has this look. At that time, no matter how dangerous the situation was or how bad the situation was in the demon world, even in the decisive battle of the black wind city, which was related to the fate of the azure snake demon family, Yulin never seemed to be so impolite.


    But now she seems to have really reached the limit, or maybe she is beside her now. For the first time, she doesn''t have to pretend to be strong any more. Instead, she shows that she is close to collapse.


    At the moment, Shen Lin''s face turned pale, just like a pair of white hands staring at him.


    All of a sudden, Yu Lin''s hands suddenly softened and loosened. At the same time, she was at a loss on her face.


    Shen Shi coughed violently, covered his throat, gasped and fell on his knees. Meanwhile, Yulin slowly sat down on the grass not far away from him, stunned and dazed. He looked like a walking corpse, as if he had no life.


    "This is I''m a demon family... " After a long time, Shen Shi heard Yu Lin''s voice, as if with a trace of pain and despair, and said a word.


    As if the rain is falling on the meadow forever.


    The fox looks worried. He goes to Shen Shi and rubs his body with his head. Shen Shi reaches for his head and nods to him. A moment later, he turned to Yulin and saw that she was still sitting in the same place. He couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "patriarch?"


    Yulin''s body moved, and seemed to wake up from that trance, but he was still a bit dull. He turned his head and looked at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi said in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    Yulin looked at him for a long time, and suddenly said: "since you and I are human demons, they are enemies. Why do you care about my life?"


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and said with a bitter smile: "people are not plants, who can be merciless. Besides, in those three years when I was in the demon world, if you had not taken me in the green snake tribe, I would have died long ago."


    Yu Lin was silent. After a while, his face softened gradually. The light in a pair of strange snake pupils flowed slightly. He said: "it''s rare that you still remember the old days."


    Shen Shi laughed, but then sighed and said: "in a word, no matter how you and I end today, what I said before is true. If you have a chance in the future, you can send someone or yourself to explore."


    Yulin gave a wry smile, and her face seemed gloomy. It seemed that in this moment, she had begun to accept the fact that it was hard for all the demons in the demon world to accept. She pondered for a moment, but looked up at Shen Shi, and suddenly said:


    "stone, would you like to help me?"


    "Help you?" Shen Shi looked a little surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    In this short period of time, after so many unexpected conflicts, Yulin calmed down quickly. Then looking at Shen Shi, he said in a deep voice: "you just said that although the human race is powerful, there are still some residual demon tribes in some remote places of Hongmeng, right?"


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes."


    Yulin took a deep breath and said, "stone, now I''m bringing the green snake family to the human world. I have no desire to fight for hegemony. All I do is to continue the green snake family. Now it hasn''t spread. Can you help us once for the sake of our green snake people accepting you? At least we can make the green snake people pretend to be the original demon aborigines here and stay away from the sight of the human friars. At least we can live a long time... "


    Looking at Shen Shi, she slowly lowered her head and said in a soft voice:


    "we don''t know anything about the human world now. If we don''t have any guidance, we are afraid that we will run into other human race in a moment. Even though we can escape for a while, we can''t cope with the coming attack. So I can only ask you to help us. "


    Shen Shi looked hesitant and said in a low voice, "patriarch, don''t do this. I, I..."


    Yu Lin laughed miserably and said, "I''m a demon family. What can I say. Now I only want to save my people. If you are discontented and hate me for hurting you just now, just come and take revenge. I will never fight back! "


    With that, she sat up straight and closed her eyes. She turned out to be submissive. Shen Shi shook his head and said, "patriarch, I didn''t mean that."


    Yu Lin smiles. It seems that he has made up his mind suddenly. He opens his eyes and looks at Shen Shi. He says in a low voice: "for the sake of my green snake family, you can do anything you want me to do. Even if If you want my body to be your concubine, I''ll do it, too! "Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and he was stunned. Looking at the resolute woman in front of him, he was speechless for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Not long ago, the charming woman of the azure snake demon family was cruel and determined, so she almost killed Shen Shi. But after a while, she seems to have been completely knocked down by the cruel fate. Her face is pale and pale. But there is another kind of desolate beauty in the breeze and drizzle. She stands alone in front of Shen Shi.


    At this moment, it seems that all the people in the world have abandoned her, and the world has not even given her the last glimmer of hope, even though she is so patient and hard to support for her people.


    At this moment, Shen Shi could not accept the earth shaking mutation. After being dull for a long time, he said with a bitter smile: "patriarch, don''t laugh."


    Yulin looked as if all his strength had been drained. Looking at Shen Shi, he said in an astringent voice, "can you tell me what else I can do to save my tribe?"


    Shen Shi was silent. After a long time, he shook his head and said in a low voice: "with the strength of the human race today, only the green snake family shows up a little, which is the disaster of extermination immediately. Unless... "


    As soon as Yu Lin''s eyes brightened, he could not help leaning forward and asked, "unless what?"


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile, sighed and said, "unless you take the people back to the demon world immediately, you''ll think you''ve never been here. It''s a place that has been abandoned for hundreds of years, and it''s impossible for people to find it After a pause, his smile seemed a little bitter and said, "so as long as you seal my mouth, no one will know the news."


    What is the most reliable way to seal a person''s mouth so that he can never divulge secrets?


    At this moment, Yulin and Shen Shi look at each other. They both know that each other understands the meaning of these words.


    The next period of time, two people suddenly silent down, no one spoke, the atmosphere began to become a bit subtle and slowly frozen down. After a while, Yulin suddenly said:


    "aren''t you afraid of death, stone?"


    "I''m afraid."


    "Then why do you say these words to me? Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    Shen Shi shook his head slowly and said, "it''s just a dead word. These words should be my reward for your protection in the demon world."


    Yulin took a deep look at him. The cold light in the strange snake pupil gradually softened. After a moment, she shook her head silently, and then whispered, "we can''t go back."


    Shen Shi is stunned, way: "what?"


    Yulin did not answer him, but sat there in silence. Although he had been gazing at the forest for a while, the most dangerous part of his life was that he was not afraid of death.


    However, as he expected, or as he went to gamble, the azure snake demon family suddenly appeared in the Alsophila spinulosa world, and the situation was so embarrassed. It must be that there was a great change in the demon world, and even affected the Feihong world, which opened up a new channel for the world that had separated the human and demon families for 10000 years.


    In other words, the Hongmeng world, which has been quiet for more than 10000 years, may usher in an unpredictable change after that. However, these are the afterwords. Shen Shi has no intention to meddle in his business at the moment. What he has done is to find a chance of life in this crisis.


    So he wisely didn''t ask Yulin what happened in the demon world. After thinking for a while, zhengse said to Yulin, "patriarch, if the situation of the green snake tribe is in such a dilemma as you said, I have some ideas here, maybe I can help you. But Now the situation of the two tribes is in front of us. I''m afraid that you and the tribe will suffer some hardships anyway. "


    As soon as Yulin''s spirit was boosted, he immediately said, "if you can say anything, we can eat any hardship as long as we can let the green snake tribe continue, and I''m willing to pay any price! Even if you want me to... "


    Shen Shi immediately shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean that. In this way, patriarch, almost all the ancient teleportation arrays of Hongmeng kingdom are controlled by the human race. Except for the Feihong Kingdom, which has been abandoned for thousands of years, or some extremely dangerous territory that is not suitable for the human race to go to, every ancient teleportation array in every realm must have a human city nearby. Even so, you may not want to leave the world. "


    "Because once the green snake tribe is discovered by other Terran friars, there will be only one end of extermination waiting for you. No matter the number and strength, the countless scattered cultivation of the human race alone will be enough to kill you all, not to mention those more powerful Xiuzhen sects behind. "


    "For today''s sake, the green snake tribe can only pretend to be the indigenous demon tribe of Alsophila and hide in the deepest part of this primitive rainforest. Although there are many dangerous monsters and poisons in the rainforest, believe me, all the dangers in this rainforest can''t be compared with the human friars outside. "


    Yu Lin nodded slowly and said," it makes sense. " But then she frowned and said, "but there are so many people in this rainforest, such a humid and hazy place. If there are any more monsters and poisonous insects, I''m afraid there are many people who can''t stand it."Shen Shi thought for a moment, and showed his sincerity to Yulin. He said, "well, after a few days'' journey to the East, it''s the location of Tianqing City, which leads to the Hongmeng kingdom. To the west, it''s the deeper rainforest, where there are many monsters, poisonous insects, and few people. After that, you will stay in the West for a while. Don''t come out easily. You should not have a chance to meet outsiders. Anyway, even if you meet the people who occasionally pass by here, just pretend to be local people and avoid them. " Speaking of this, he pauses for a moment and says,


    "by the way, there is a rain market in front of us, which is flat and open, but it''s a good place for the green snake tribe to have a rest for a while. Would you like to let others rest there first?"


    Yulin thought for a while, nodded and said, "it''s so good."


    Shen agreed and said to the other tribes: "at the same time, she turned to the other tribes and was relieved."


    Yulin said, "they are still at the other end of the rainbow world. I came here alone to explore the situation."


    Shen Shi nodded, stood up with some difficulty, and said, "shall I take you to yuxu first?"


    Yulin was silent for a moment, and said, "let''s wait a little longer. Let''s go to pick up the tribe first." With that, she took a deep look at Shen Shi, and then quietly said, "you and I will go to feihongjie."


    Shen Shi was silent. After a while, he nodded and said, "OK."


    The waiting time is always hard, but no matter Shen Shi or Yulin said anything more, they just went back to the golden ancient teleportation array and quietly began to wait for the next one to start. In this process, Shen Shi began to heal himself, swallowed a little elixir, and then set his bones. These things that are almost impossible for ordinary people are not too difficult for monks.


    But the feeling of pain is still deep.


    Yulin didn''t mean to help. He just watched coldly all the time. After a while, Shen Shi finished the treatment, gasped and took a rest. Then his face began to improve obviously. After staring at him for a long time, Yulin suddenly said:


    "your pills are much more powerful than those of our demon clan."


    Shen Shi looks at her and smiles. He doesn''t speak. Yu Lin is silent. At this time, the fox ran over and arched around Shen Shi twice. Shen Shi thought about it and touched the fox''s head. Then he said in a soft voice, "go to the woods and play. Come back to me later."


    The fox looked up at him. He didn''t know if he understood what he said. But after a while, he left the Dharma array obediently and trotted all the way into the rainforest in the distance. His figure soon disappeared. Yulin glanced at the direction where the fox ran. After a moment''s silence, he said, "I remember when you were in the demon world, you also raised a little black pig. At that time, you followed me all day."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "yes, I call it Xiao Hei."


    "Where is the black pig now?"


    "Run away."


    "Run away?"


    "Yes, I ran away."


    Yulin was quiet for a while, then suddenly said: "I remember that in the tribe, old white monkey and stone pig were very close to you, especially old white monkey, who liked to stay with you most. But on that day, after the first World War in Heifeng City, both of them suddenly disappeared. No matter how I look for them, I can''t find them. Do you know their whereabouts? "


    This time, Shen Shi didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he was silent for a while. Then he said, "both of them, including little black pig, were sent to the human world with me."


    Yu Lin''s body was shocked, and he was obviously shocked. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with them now?"


    Shen Shi closed his eyes and said, "I''m dead."


    Yu Lin stares at Shen Shi and says after a while, "how did they die?"


    "They had bad luck. They met a fierce Terran friar who hated the demons and died in his hands."


    The muscle on Yu Lin''s cheek twitched slightly, then slowly lowered his head and said, "didn''t you go to save him?"


    "I wasn''t there. When I got there, it was too late." Shen Shi said quietly, as if the old white monkey and stone pig were still alive in the memory of the past, smiling at him and calling his name.


    Yu Lin seemed to want to say something more, but at this moment, they looked up at each other at the same time. The golden light came down from the sky, and the ancient teleportation array started again.


    Shen Shi thinks that he may be the first one to set foot in the rainbow world in more than 10000 years.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    This feeling made him feel a little complicated and subtle, so that he didn''t even have too much surprise at the fragmented appearance of the rainbow world. However, when he saw the remaining members of the azure snake demon tribe under the leadership of Yu Lin, he was shocked.


    This tribe, which used to be very powerful in the demon world, now seems to be very weak. First of all, there are still many people left, at least more than 1000 people. However, Shen Shi once stayed in Tianqing snake demon tribe for three years, and he knows the situation of this tribe very well. At a glance, he can see that this tribe has lost at least half of its staff in this period of time.


    What kind of tribulation can push the green snake tribe to this point? He took a sneak look at Yulin, but found that before and after returning to the Feihong world and the people, Yulin regained his cool and proud attitude.


    But in fact, compared with Shen Shi, the people of the azure snake demon tribe were much more shocked when they saw the Terran who came back with Yulin. On the spot, many green snake guards and soldiers directly took up their weapons. If it wasn''t for Yulin''s blocking, Shen Shi would have been killed on the spot.


    Fortunately, Yulin''s reputation in the green snake tribe was strong enough to stop those green snake guards and tribal soldiers who suddenly became a little frenzied. In the next few days, she simply said that Shen Shi was her captured prisoner at the moment, and then immediately began to reorganize the tribe and go to the ancient transmission array. There was no hesitation in the process.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shen Shi also took a close look at the rainbow world. The haze sky cracked the earth. This was his first impression of the rainbow world. It''s just When did it start, and for what reason, the Yin evil spirit in the rainbow world suddenly disappeared?


    It seems that the reason why the green snake tribe is willing to take great risks and come to the human world is also a hidden behavior.


    Shen Shi kept all these things in mind and did not reveal them. In this silent and cold world, after a few years, he suddenly felt that he had a deep estrangement from the tribe who had stayed for three years. Or maybe, in fact, he never really became one of them from the beginning to the end.


    No one seems to recognize him except Lin Yu.


    After a long and silent wait, the ancient teleportation array started again, and then in a golden glory, it took the demon tribe to the green and humid world of Alsophila spinulosa.


    Before it was too late to let these people who were full of curiosity and even couldn''t accept the strange weather of Alsophila spinulosa community have a good look around, Yulin and Shen Shi took these people to yuxu.


    The people of the green snake tribe obediently obeyed Yulin''s orders. It seems that this has become their instinct. It seems that as long as they say something from Yulin''s mouth, it is an irresistible order to them. Shen Shi soon found out this, and he had a little doubt in his heart. When he was in the demon world, although Yulin had the same high status, the demon clan was violent in nature, and it was difficult for a tribal leader to have such a prestige.


    What happened during this time?


    It''s hard for them to walk through the rain forest, even though the weather is strange.


    The huge and desolate ruins stand in the depth of the rainforest in silence. Many demons who arrive here sit down on the ground in an instant, looking as if they are tired to the limit. Yulin and his younger sister, Yulong, took a look around. They were satisfied and said:


    "it''s very good here."


    Yulong seems to have some thoughts. After walking with his elder sister for a while, he suddenly whispers to Yulin, "elder sister, what about that human race?"


    "Kill me."


    Yulong nodded, and looked as if he had taken it for granted. After swinging the snake''s tail, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "that man looks like a fool. I think he must be confused by your sister''s beauty, isn''t he? What our ancestors said is true. Terrans are soft bones. "


    At last, Yu Lin frowned and said something. After a moment''s silence, he said slowly, "don''t underestimate the Terrans. After all, they rebelled and destroyed our demon king court."


    "Hum!" Jade long curled his lips, and then said, "it''s OK. As long as you are here, we can recuperate, and we will be able to lay a new foundation in the human world."


    Yulin laughed and looked at her sister with a little indulgence. Then she nodded and said, "I have ambition, but let''s solve the problem first."


    With that, she turned and walked to the place where Shen Shi was. Around Shen Shi, there are seven or eight fierce green snake guards guarding him. There are fierce lights in his eyes. Maybe if it wasn''t for Yu Lin''s words that he didn''t kill him first, Shen Shi would have been dead by now.


    Shen Shi can clearly feel the deep hatred of the demons around him, but his face looks calm. Soon, Yulin has come to Shen Shi. After waving his hand, the green snake guards quickly retreat to one side. Yulong''s eyes are cold and sharp. Just as he wants to step forward, he suddenly hears his elder sister say: "Yulong, you also step back first."Yulong was stunned for a moment, but she always obeyed her sister''s words, and thought that maybe her sister wanted to kill the Terran by herself, so she quietly stepped back. Before long, there were only Yulin and Shen Shi left.


    Yu Lin cleared his throat. When he was about to speak, he suddenly heard Shen Shi say, "have you settled everything here?"


    Yulin frowned, hesitated for a moment, looked at Shen Shi and said, "almost. It''s really good that there is such a place in this rainforest. After the rest of the ethnic groups, we should be more sure to explore the deep rainforest on this basis. "


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "that''s good. Since there is no big problem here, would you like to follow me to Tianqing city? "


    Yu Lin was startled and suddenly raised his head and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi was a little surprised and looked at her and said, "why, didn''t you expect to go there with me? I thought you might not believe what I said, so I''d like to take you to the middle of the Terran to make some inquiries, so as to confirm what I said. In addition, you can also get some other information from other populations, such as where there are residual demon tribes in the Alsophila spinulosa Kingdom, where they are distributed, and which tribe''s blood, etc As long as you know the news of other demons, you can go over and win over. Haven''t you thought about these things? "


    Yulin''s face was changeable. After a long time, he said slowly, "you said There is some truth to it After that, she reached out and gently rubbed her eyebrows. There was a trace of deep tiredness in her eyes. No one of the whole azure snake demon clan could see this faint light. On the contrary, only in front of Shen Shi, an outsider, would she lose her attitude for a short time.


    Shen Shi smiles and says, "it seems that you are very tired."


    Yu Lin gave him a cold look, pondered for a moment, and said, "I really want to go over and inquire about all the news you said, but I can''t just go over." Then she reached into her arms. A moment later, she took out a blue pill and handed it to Shen Shi, saying, "take this pill first, and I''ll go with you."


    Shen Shi Zheng for a while, looking at Yu Lin, the facial expression also some gloomy come down, way: "what is this?"


    "Green saliva pill. This pill is a unique treasure of our green snake. It is made from the extremely poisonous saliva of the sky green snake. The only green snake in the world has an antidote, and its toxicity is wonderful. The sending and receiving are all controlled by our green snake. As long as I urge the poison, it will attack the heart immediately, and the great Luo Jinxian can''t save you. "


    Shen Shi was silent, and then said, "you can''t believe me?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why talk so much nonsense and just kill me?"


    "I''ve thought about that, too. But first, you''re right. I want to go to the Terran city to have a look and get some information. Second, come on..." Yulin with a trace of fatigue, smile, that smile seems to have a kind of tired beauty, whispered, "in fact, you are thoughtful, smart, far better than those of my men. After old white monkey left that year, no one in my staff could give me advice to solve problems and share worries. If you can come back safely with me this time, I promise you that I will not only detoxify you, but also restore your identity as a ghost witch clan. From then on, I will let you be my military adviser and think tank, and your position in the clan will be second only to me. Would you like to? "


    Then she hesitated for a moment, sighed and said, "stone, you know me. What I said before the ancient teleportation array, if only we were alone, we would still count."


    Shen Shi raised his eyes to see her. Yu Lin nodded slowly and looked determined.


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time. Then he gave a wry smile. He didn''t say anything more. He reached over and took the green saliva pill into his hand. Then he swallowed it without saying a word.


    Yu Lin''s face finally showed a happy smile.


    A few days later, Shen Shi and Yulin appeared at the edge of the woods to the west of Tianqing city. Shen Shi pointed to the strange city made of giant wood and said, "that''s Tianqing city."


    Yulin nodded slowly and looked in that direction with a complicated look on his face. After her, there were no people of azure snake demon following her. Even her sister, Yulong, left her in yuxu. Except that she had been cultivated to the realm of earth demon and had completely transformed into human form, the appearance of other people was too obvious. Once she came, it was the way to take disaster.


    Shen Shi said, "let''s go."


    Yulin said, "good."


    Two people went down the road in the past, not long after, a fox actually got out of the woods, and then issued a few happy calls, suddenly ran to Shen Shi''s side. Shen Shi was also surprised. He laughed and touched the fox''s head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    As Shen Shi said before, when he and Yulin entered Tianqing City, no one found anything wrong. At most, some lusters just looked at Yulin with more beautiful looks. For the first time in his life, Yulin was among so many people. Subconsciously, he felt some discomfort, but he soon fell down.


    As they walked along the street, Shen Shi whispered to her about the buildings in the city. However, when they heard that there were so many people in the city, who seemed to be more than ten times as many as the number of Tianqing snake demon tribe, they were almost all human friars with Taoism. Even with Yulin''s concentration, they could not help but shiver and took a breath.


    Her face looked a little pale.


    Maybe at first she thought whether Shen Shi was exaggerating, but as she walked along, gradually even Yulin himself had believed it.


    The human race is really stronger than the demon race. The human race, with a little finger, can crush her little tribe.


    Why Why is it so unfair!


    In her calm manner, she was unwilling to shout in her heart, and a sense of sadness and indignation came into being. Perhaps it was because of her agitation that she did not notice that along the way with Shen Shi, she slowly approached the ancient transmission array in the city.


    "You see." Shen Shi said beside her, "that''s the center of the city, the ancient transmission array. From here, you can reach the Tianhong city of Hongmeng."


    With that, he continued to walk forward with the same calm look as before, and saw that he was less than a few feet away from the Dharma array.


    For some reason, Yulin suddenly stopped and looked at Shen Shi. He drank in a low voice and said:


    "stop!"


    Yulin''s voice sounded a little hasty, and it was even colder, but Shen Shi didn''t seem to care much, and he still kept the pace of moving forward to the ancient transmission array.


    Yulin''s pupils contracted slightly, and suddenly his arms moved, as if he was about to move. But at this time, Shen Shi in front suddenly turned to her and said, "do you want to kill me?"


    Such a straightforward question made Yulin pause for a moment. Then she took a deep breath, slowly approached Shen Shi, lowered her voice and said, "if you don''t play any tricks, of course I won''t do you any harm."


    Shen Shi gazed into her eyes and said slowly, "I don''t want to go back with you."


    Yu Lin''s face cooled down and said, "do you want to die?"


    Shen Shi said: "I just don''t want to die, so I won''t go back with you."


    Yulin took a step forward and sneered: "you probably forget that this ancient teleportation array can''t be started at any time. Before it starts to take you away from the Alsophila realm, do you think you can escape from me?"


    If you don''t want to see the real snake in the city, I don''t know what the real snake is


    Looking at him in silence, there was nothing cold. Shen Shi sighed and said: "patriarch, I have no malice to you, and I have no malice to the green snake tribe. When I was in the demon world, it can be said that the green snake tribe saved me. If you need it, I can swear to you now that I will never mention it in my life, OK


    Yulin gave a cold smile and said, "do you want me to tie the safety of thousands of lives of the whole tribe to an oath you made casually?" Then he looked at Shen Shi contemptuously and said, "although I can''t show my real body, don''t forget qingsaliva Dan."


    Shen Shi looked a little dejected. After a moment''s silence, he said: "even if I die, I don''t want to die in that rainforest and be killed by those green snake guards. What''s more, I still remember that when I was in the demon world before, there were a small group of people in the green snake guards and the evil habit of swallowing corpses."


    Yu Lin took a deep breath, his face was as deep as water, and he said coldly, "in a word, you have said so much, but at the end, it''s just a word. It''s not negotiable?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I won''t go back."


    They looked at each other for a long time, and the atmosphere was cold. The chill in Yulin''s eyes became deeper and deeper. However, Shen Shi didn''t give in at the bottom of his eyes. Instead, he would rather die than go back with her. Just as they were confronting each other, suddenly in the ancient teleportation array not far away from them, the golden light suddenly rose and the array started.


    Shen Shi took a deep look at Yulin and said in a low voice: "patriarch, I swear that I will never reveal any information about the azure snake demon clan in this life. I want you to keep this secret and live quietly in the world of Alsophila spinulosa. If I disobey this oath, I will die hard and not enter reincarnation. Is that ok?"


    Yu Lin stares at him without saying a word. The snake pupil in his two bright eyes stands up slowly, emitting a palpitating cold light.


    Shen Shi didn''t say anything more. Facing Yu Lin, he retreated step by step. His face was full of caution, so he retreated to the ancient teleportation array. In this process, Yulin''s face changed, but he didn''t move. He just stood in the same place and looked at Shen Shi coldly.In ancient times, the golden radiance of the teleportation array was getting brighter and brighter, and the air of boundlessness was falling down from the sky. Everything seemed to be at the last moment. Shen Shi''s heart was also mentioned in his throat. Suddenly, he saw Yu Lin''s look suddenly cold, and a right hand suddenly fell into the air, like a sharp blade splitting the beast in front of him, and a knife sealing his throat.


    Jin Guangli, in the crowd, Shen Shi suddenly yelled, his hands suddenly grabbed his throat, his face muscles twisted instantly, and then he directly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the color of blood no longer seemed to be blood red, but strange cyan.


    The next moment, the golden light suddenly soars into the sky, and all the people in the ancient transmission array have disappeared. With a cold smile, Yu Lin looked at the empty array and turned to leave.


    Hongmeng''s main boundary is Tianhong city and array island.


    The golden light flashed, and a large group of people came down from the ancient transmission array. The people who originally stood beside Shen Shi now had all dodged away, and no one intended to help him.


    People just looked at him coldly, then looked away and strode away.


    Shen Shi staggered down from the ancient teleportation array and fell on his knees beside the array. His breathing began to be extremely difficult, his eyes became a little blurred, and there was a trace of cyan blood flowing down the corner of his mouth. Even his face was a bit blue.


    Good yiqingmeng!


    Shen Shi gasped. Then he grabbed a few jade bottles in Ruyi bag with his shaking hands. No matter how many, he directly pulled off the lid. Then he poured several kinds of elixirs into his mouth, just like eating beans, and swallowed all the elixirs.


    After a while, he felt better, gasped a little, and his strength seemed to recover a little. It seemed that there was some medicine in the pile of elixirs that could restrain the poison of qingsalivan. Shen Shi was very pleased, stood up and tried to walk for a few steps. He found that there was no big problem, so he speeded up and walked to the ancient transmission array on the other side. However, after walking about a hundred steps, Shen Shi suddenly felt that it was dark in front of his eyes. An indescribable sense of vertigo rushed into his mind. He almost fainted to death.


    Fortunately, his will has always been very tough. At this moment, he was forced to carry it. Then, he was bleeding again. This time, the color of his blood had turned black.


    Deep in ink black.


    The people around him were farther away from him again. Shen Shi looked at his black blood blankly, and a kind of despair finally came to his heart. It''s so poisonous that even the elixir made by the Terran for so many years can''t detoxify it.


    Shen Shi''s body was tottering, as if he was going to fall down at the next moment. As a matter of fact, even he was a little surprised that he had been able to survive under qingsalivan for such a long time. If you know that ordinary people are so poisonous, I''m afraid they have already


    No!


    Shen Shi suddenly had a voice in his mind and suddenly yelled, as if he suddenly thought of something. Qingsaliva pill is so poisonous that it always directly kills people. But why can''t it kill him even though it is extremely poisonous? What''s the difference between your body and ordinary people?


    It''s not Yin Yang mantra. It''s just a skill. It has no anti poison effect on the body. Shen Shi quickly made this judgment, and then he quickly thought of another thing that he hadn''t thought of for a long time.


    Dragon blood, there was dragon blood in his body!


    The venom of qingsaliva pill comes from the powerful blood of the green snake demon family. It is the extension of the powerful blood magic power of the green snake demon family. Without the help of their blood, there would be almost no medicine in the world.


    But this kind of strong blood is not the most powerful blood in the history of Hongmeng. The most powerful blood only belongs to the dragon race, which has become a legend today. Especially the three dragons in ancient times, their real blood is really powerful.


    It is the dragon blood that integrates into Shen Shi''s body, which causes the delay of this toxicity, so that he has not died until now. Shen Shi thought for a moment, and suddenly reached for the Ruyi bag and fumbled again. When he reached out his hand, there was already a jade bottle.


    This bottle is one of the many bottles containing dragon blood that he brought back from the secret place of asking heaven. Most of the dragon blood and dragon meat were put in the cave on Jinhong mountain, but he still had some with him. At the moment, Shen Shi felt the disgusting feeling like the tide. He didn''t hesitate. Anyway, he was dead, so he drank the bottle of dragon blood directly.


    It''s up to you whether you live or die!


    Shen Shi threw the jade bottle of dragon''s blood at random, and then ran to a distant place to deliver the Dharma array. He ran directly into the Dharma array. Then he sat down against a gold placer stone, panting slowly, waiting for the golden light to open. Before that, he looked up at the sky. The blue sky was so beautiful, but he didn''t know if he would see you again tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    Three days later, Liuyun city will be sent to the falian.


    The golden light fell from the sky. In the roaring sound, people suddenly appeared. Another group of people came to the largest city in the south of Hongmeng. The hustle and bustle of the streets, as in the past, show everyone the richness here.


    Shen Shi walked slowly down in the crowd. At the moment, he was no longer dressed as before. He had a cape with a hood on his body. His head and face were almost covered. It seemed that the whole person was hidden in the shadow. His steps seemed to be a little staggering, unsteady, and his body trembled slightly. Occasionally, he met people nearby, which caused a few complaints. But he never looked up or spoke, so he went on.


    The world in front of us seems to be constantly changing colors. It''s also like a person drowning in the water. Everything is distorted. The surrounding scenery, including every pedestrian, seems to be constantly shaking.


    Shen Shi slowly raised his hand and reached under the dark hood. It looked like he wiped his face and sweat. But when no one noticed, when his arm slightly trembled and fell on his side, ink like black blood was dripping from the edge of his palms.


    At the beginning, those dragon blood had an effect.


    After Shen Shi drank dragon''s blood like a gamble, he really suppressed the poison of qingsaliva pill. He should have killed himself immediately. He insisted on it and proved that his guess of dragon''s blood was right. However, the power of a bottle of dragon''s blood only lasted about ten hours. In the middle, dragon''s blood infiltrated into his whole blood. It confronted and entangled with the mysterious blood magical power of qingxidan, which was the venom of Tianqing snake demon. From the initial suppression to the gradual degradation of the power, qingxidan''s venom made a comeback.


    Shen Shi had only three bottles of dragon''s blood on him. After drinking all the dragon''s blood, he couldn''t support it now. In his face and body, perhaps because of the dragon blood, another strange change has taken place in the poison of qingsaliva Dan. Although it is still fierce, its shape has changed from green to black. What''s more, the most terrible thing is that this kind of mutated poison, even in the struggle with the Dragon blood, directly penetrated into the deepest blood and bone of Shen Shi''s body with the power of the dragon blood.


    Even if Yu Lin is here at the moment, I''m afraid that he can''t recognize that Shen Shi''s toxin after this strange change is green saliva pill.


    Gradually, his breath began to rush again, and there was a feeling of moisture flowing through his cheek. Shen Shi didn''t see it, but he could imagine that it might be the terrible two black blood. Are you really dying? Such an idea flashed through his mind, and then it was at this time that he finally saw the gate of the old mansion.


    This day is a sunny day, Xu Xueying is still thinking, so he begged his parents and grandmother to go out for a walk. At the beginning, the scene in Tianhong city really scared the whole Xu family, so although it is now in LiuYun City, where the Xu family is in the sphere of influence, there are still three times more guards around Xu Xueying than before, and they protect the Xu family''s eldest daughter in three layers.


    Of course, this situation seems a little exaggerated. Xu Xueying is also angry. She yells all the way, and finally makes the guards stand a little far away. At least she pretends to be a passer-by within a few feet around, which makes her feel more comfortable. But when she walked out of the gate, she suddenly felt a little apathetic. She thought that she was accompanied by Shen Shi that day and traveled thousands of miles. There was no such protection as today. But in her heart, she only felt that the first period of time was the most peaceful time.


    She was so preoccupied that she ignored her surroundings. Only when a figure suddenly came from the front, she was startled and stepped back. But before she could scream or shout out, a large group of guards, who had already been strongly ordered by the old woman of the Xu family and the two family owners, had already rushed up with a shout, and instantly knocked down the man who suddenly rushed, and then a group of people punched and kicked.


    The man didn''t seem to have the strength to fight back. He was knocked to the ground all of a sudden. When countless fists, legs and feet beat him to roll all over the ground, the Cape opened a corner.


    "Ah Stop it


    Suddenly, a shrill cry suddenly sounded. The group of guards who were fighting hard were startled and looked back. Xu Xueying, who was standing on the steps, turned pale and yelled: "brother Shen!" He rushed down directly from the stone steps. Seeing the situation, he was crazy. He pushed all the guards around Shen Shi away. Then he fell on him and opened his hood with his hand.


    Then the sun came down from the sky and fell on his face.


    Xu Xueying''s body suddenly trembles. In front of her, there is a black face with pain and distortion. Several lines of shocking black blood slowly but constantly seeps from Shen Shi''s seven orifices. On the flesh and blood skin that is not covered by clothes, the back of hands, arms, shoulders and neck, all seem to be soaked in a strange black.


    "What''s the matter with you, what''s the matter with you Brother Shen


    The crystal clear tears drip down from her cheek, she hugs Shen Shi tightly, even the voice is hoarse a few minutes. Around here, all the guards looked silly, and looking at Xu Xueying''s crazy appearance, everyone was shocked, but no one dared to persuade. Fortunately, one or two smart people, seeing that the situation was not right, rushed to the mansion. In this scene, they had to ask the Xu family to be the master.As for Xu Xueying, at the moment, all her mind is on Shen Shi, and she doesn''t care about the people around. In her weeping eyes, Shen Shi''s body trembles, as if she has seen Xu Xueying clearly. Then she twitches at the corner of his mouth, and seems to show a smile.


    "You What are you going to say? " Xu Xueying suddenly gets nervous, and then suddenly pulls tight at the bottom of her heart. An idea that makes her almost unable to breathe suddenly passes by. Is this, is this brother Shen''s last words to me?


    Shen Shi of course does not know that Xu Xueying is already in a panic at the moment, but at the moment, the toxicity of qingsaliva pill has become more and more difficult to suppress, and there is no dragon blood suppression on him any more. He slowly raised his hand and hissed at Xu Xueying:


    "paper..."


    "Paper?" Xu Xueying is stunned for a moment. At this moment, she is going to find the letter paper, but she is a wise woman after all. She immediately tears her silk sleeve and puts it in front of Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi nodded slightly and lay in her arms. With the black blood on his fingers, he slowly and tremblingly wrote a twisted word on the white and soft silk.


    Xu Xueying took a look and said in a low voice, "demon?"


    Shen Shi opened his mouth and seemed to be gathering up his last strength. He said, "give it to the mountain..."


    Xu Xueying looked at his painful appearance, only felt that one of his heart seemed to be breaking. Tears kept flowing, and he said in a low voice: "I know, I know, I''ll go to find Mr. Pu and let him down..."


    Suddenly, Shen Shi doesn''t know where he has the strength. He grabs Xu Xueying''s wrist. Xu Xueying is surprised and says, "what''s the matter, brother Shen?"


    Shen Shi''s eyes began to spread slowly, and his eyes were blurred, but he still struggled to speak word by word, even though his voice became lower and lower:


    "no, yes, to give, to cherish, to be far, to be true..."


    Xu Xueying was surprised. She looked down at the scarves written in black blood in her hands. There was a shocking demon character on them. Then she said, "do you want to give it to Huaiyuan real person?"


    Shen Shi didn''t answer her question, but his head tilted and fell into her arms. He couldn''t support himself in the terrible black blood and fainted.


    The deep darkness seemed to be endless. It had been around him all the time. It seemed that he was born like this. It was like he was born between hell and evil fire. When he was born, he had to suffer from endless pain. There was pain all over his body, and he was crying bitterly.


    He couldn''t concentrate at all because of the incessant reverberation of the frenzied noise. Occasionally, he could hear a few familiar voices. There were worries, doubts, sadness and anger in his voice. Some people seemed to cry in front of him. Occasionally, a cool feeling fell on his face, imitating Buddha''s tears.


    Is someone crying for me? Who is it?


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi suddenly thought of Xu Xueying, maybe because before he passed out, what he saw was Xu Xueying''s beautiful face with sadness and tears. But the thought was only a flash, and soon he fell into the pain of burning like fire, struggling.


    He can''t distinguish things around him, so he doesn''t know how bad his situation is at the moment. In a secluded yard of the Xu family''s mansion, it is already heavily guarded at the moment. What''s odd is that in the Xu family''s house, all the disciples of Lingxiao sect are guarding this yard. All the Xu family''s people are strictly forbidden to get near here.


    Even old lady Xu and Xu Teng and Xu Xing, the two brothers with the highest status in the Xu family, could only stand in the courtyard and wait side by side with other people, but could not enter the only room in the courtyard.


    There was a strange smell in the air, which made the atmosphere in the room very stiff and cold. In addition to Shen Shi, who was lying on the bed, mentally confused, with his flesh and blood almost black, and looked like a devil, there were four people standing. They were the four most powerful people in Lingxiao sect. The leader was the real person Huaiyuan, and the other three were sun Mingyang In addition to Shen and Xu, the only one who knelt down and talked with Shen Xueshi at the end of the bed.


    No one, or at least most of the people outside the room, did not know why a small traitor had attracted such a big reaction from lingxiaozong, including several leaders of the Xu family, who were standing in the courtyard outside the room, were also in a state of suspense at the moment, and their eyes kept looking at the closed room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    Inside the house, Huaiyuan''s face was solemn, even with a certain sense of desperation, which was very rare for him who had always been deeply cultivated. Beside him, elder sun Mingyang frowned tightly, while old Pu Si Yipu was full of anger, and his forehead was covered with blue tendons. Yunni, the most accomplished of the four, went to Shen Shi and kept checking. Her face was solemn and checked from time to time. After a while, she stood up and walked back to Huaiyuan.


    "How?" Huaiyuan asked in a deep voice.


    Yunni''s pretty face was dignified, and she said in a low voice: "it''s very troublesome. I''ve never seen this kind of poison, and it seems that Shen Shi has drunk another kind of violent drug to suppress this kind of poison in the past few days. As a result, the poison confronts with it. Although there is no poison for the time being, it has mutated and spread all over the body..."


    Before he finished speaking, old man Pu couldn''t bear it. He cut in and said, "is there any way to save it?"


    Yunni''s face is embarrassed. Old man Pu''s teeth are clenched. Xu Xueying, who has been looking forward to this side, can no longer bear it and sobs again.


    Huaiyuan real person''s pupil slightly contracted for a moment, silent, a moment later is to raise his arm, in his palm, the last lesson has a white silk cloth, it is the piece that Xu Xueying tore off that day. At the moment, on the silk cloth, a twisted word "demon" is written in black blood, which is shocking.


    The immortal Huaiyuan stares at this demon character for a long time. His face looks a little ugly. He suddenly beckons Xu Xueying to her. Then he asks her in a low voice about Shen Shi''s encounter that day. Every bit of it doesn''t let go.


    However, when Xu Xueying finished answering, Huaiyuan still shook his head in disappointment, then turned to look at Yunni, looked solemn, took a deep breath, and said:


    "save him, or at least let him wake up and finish what he wanted to say to me!"


    Yunni did not immediately answer, but stood in place for a long time in silence, after a while, she raised her eyes to Huaiyuan real person, said: "very important?"


    "It''s important!" Huaiyuan real person without thinking, Su Rong answer.


    Yunni nodded slowly, suddenly turned back: "little girl, you go out first."


    Xu Xueying is surprised and a little at a loss. She naturally doesn''t want to leave Shen Shi at the moment, but the identity of the four people standing in the room at the moment is too high. Even the Xu family behind her has to bow down in front of them, so after a moment of hesitation, even if she is reluctant, she finally retreats step by step.


    When the door was closed, Yunni went to Huaiyuan real man, gazed into his eyes, and said: "this son is too deep and too heavy to be saved by my previous medical skills. But if you have to save him, you can only use that thing. "


    Huaiyuan real person suddenly raised his head and looked at Yunni. There was something sharp in his eyes, but Yunni didn''t avoid it. Instead, he looked at him quietly and said, "elder martial brother, I''m telling the truth."


    Huaiyuan real man was silent for a moment, but he couldn''t speak for a moment. Beside him, sun Mingyang was surprised, but old man Pu was very angry. With his original eagerness, he said angrily, "what are you two doing? The stone is like this. If you have a way to save him, why don''t you save him?"


    The real Huaiyuan still didn''t speak. Yunni glanced at him. There was some color in her eyes. The real Huaiyuan gave a wry smile and waved. Yunni then turned to them and said:


    "before I say this, you should remember not to let it out."


    Sun Mingyang and old man PU were stunned when they saw that she spoke so solemnly. Their faces became serious immediately. Sun Mingyang said, "what is it?"


    Yunni took a deep breath, and said: "last month, I took dragon blood and dragon meat as the foundation, added all kinds of natural materials and local treasures, and refined a seven grade elixir" Zhengyang Yunlong Dan "according to an ancient Dan prescription left by the former grandmaster Gan Jingcheng, and entrusted the grandmaster Hong Fu."


    As soon as the words came out, sun and Pu''s faces changed greatly. After a few minutes of incredible looks, they lost their voice and said, "seven grades?"


    Yunni nodded and said: "yes, it''s the seventh grade elixir, and it''s also the highest grade elixir in our clan since ancient times. It''s said that the elixir of this rank has the adverse effect of bringing the dead back to life. Now this son is so poisoned that I can''t do anything about it. If I have to save him, I have to take this Zhengyang Yunlong pill. " Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, with a bitter smile on her face, and said, "and it''s a chance. I don''t know if I can save him."


    Old man Pu hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "you Since we can refine the first elixir, maybe we can still... "


    Without waiting for him to finish, Yunni shook her head and said, "it''s very difficult, not to mention that dozens of precious spiritual materials have been used up. It''s in the process of alchemy that I was lucky to be once for ten times. In any case, such extravagant alchemy can''t continue, otherwise I Lingxiao sect can''t support it. "


    Old man Pu was speechless. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at the real person Huaiyuan. However, the real person of Lingxiao sect was silent and his face was constantly changing. It was obvious that he was struggling in his heart.


    At this moment, almost all of the four people in the room were thinking about the same problem:Is it worth saving a small Shen Shi with such a precious seven level elixir?


    There was silence in the room. For a long time, there was no one to speak. The atmosphere was as cold as freezing. The only sound was Shen Shi, who lost consciousness on the bed, but occasionally made several painful sounds. Looking at his twisted face and strange black flesh, it was not difficult to imagine how much pain he was suffering.


    After a while, Shen Shi''s voice suddenly dropped. Yunni''s face changed slightly. She quickly went to the bedside to have a look. Then she opened one of Shen Shi''s eyes. Then she turned around and said in a deep voice, "he''s going to be unable to support himself. He''d better make up his mind whether to use the Qipin Lingdan or not at most


    The other three were all surprised, and their faces were different, but no one spoke for a moment. It was obvious that this Zhengyang Yunlong pill was too rare. Even these real people in yuandanjing, the peak of the human race, could not be ignored. In the end, all eyes eventually fell on Huaiyuan real person.


    Huaiyuan also hesitated. After a moment, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "only the four of us know this. Zhengyang Yunlong pill is so precious. Even I can''t be arbitrary. You can tell me what you think."


    Yunni first shook her head and said, "I''m a alchemist, and I''m going to rescue him myself. Now I''m going to kill him. I can''t do it. Just say it, don''t count me."


    Real Huaiyuan glanced at her, then turned to sun Mingyang. Sun Mingyang was silent for a moment, but said to old Pu: "old Pu, we usually have a general relationship, and then these words may offend you again, but even so, I have to say."


    Old man Pu unexpectedly kept silent. His face was a little bleak, but he didn''t get angry. He just stood aside and said nothing. Sun Mingyang turned to Huaiyuan and said, "elder martial brother, I think it''s better not to save him. Zhengyang Yunlong pill is too precious. It''s probably the only seven grade elixir in the four famous schools. I don''t think this kind of medicine is very rare in the world. What''s more, I can''t leave this lingxiaodan any more? "


    Huaiyuan''s face looked dignified again. He nodded slowly. Then he looked at old man PU. After a while, he whispered, "younger martial brother, do you have something to say?"


    Old man Pu''s face was ugly and he wanted to stop talking. After several times, he finally gave a long sigh and said, "stone and I are masters and apprentices after all. If, if It''s all right, "he said with a wry smile. He stepped back and saluted with his hands clasped. His white head drooped and his voice was low." anyway, I want to save the stone. Today I just want to Please three, you Please, save the stone! Whether it''s successful or not, after returning to the mountain, I only donate all the spiritual materials and magic tools I''ve accumulated over the years to the clan. Although they can''t match the seven grade elixir, they can make up for one or two. I don''t know how to make up for the rest. In a word, I''ve always worked hard for Lingxiao sect. "


    With that, he looked solemn, bowed his head, and remained motionless for a long time.


    The other three people''s faces changed color, and the clouds and neon''s face couldn''t bear it. Sun Mingyang looked calm, but at last he shook his head and sighed. He turned his head and didn''t look at him any more. And Huaiyuan, the last of the three, is obviously in his turn to make the final decision.


    He closed his eyes slightly. In this solemn, cold and tense atmosphere, he suddenly vomited a foul breath and looked at the clouds.


    Yunni Rao has been practicing for many years, but now he can''t help but feel a little jumpy and say in a soft voice: "elder martial brother, what do you mean..."


    Huaiyuan said: "save him."


    The room fell into a dead silence again. After a moment, Yunni whispered, "OK."


    Lingxiao Zong four real people came to the Xu family mansion, and then stayed in that mysterious room for a whole day and night, but they didn''t mean to come out. But in the eyes of everyone, except for the second generation of disciples like Xu Wenqing and Wang genqing, there was no one waiting in the house.


    Late that night, there was a strange sound on the roof, which was like the sound of a dragon and thunder. In a moment, there was another light, shining like the morning glow. However, all kinds of illusions suddenly disappeared like a flash of light.


    Could it be that the real person in the room did something against heaven?


    People outside the house don''t know, but there are many conjectures. After dawn, the door suddenly opens, and sun Mingyang, Yunni and Pu Siyi come out the third time. They all have a dignified look on their faces, among which Yunni is a little tired. It''s very rare for such a high-level yuan Danjing real person as her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    People who had been waiting for a long time all around rushed up in an instant to see him. Xu Xueying, who had been waiting all night anxiously, even asked about Shen Shi''s injury. However, all these things were stopped by the three elders. They ordered them to step back and stood in front of the door without saying a word.


    For a moment, they were stunned and did not dare to say more, but they were even more curious about what happened in the room.


    In the room, only Huaiyuan and Shen Shi were left.


    After the night, Shen Shi was still lying on the bed, but he looked like a new man. The black air in his flesh and blood disappeared, and his skin almost returned to normal. What''s more, his skin looked as white as jade, with a faint warm luster, even better than before.


    And now he also woke up from the coma, although his face still looked a little pale, but the pain had already disappeared. However, the only strange thing is that his eyes and pupils seem to be the same as usual. But if you look carefully, you will find that there is an extraordinary deep black in his eyes. If you stare for a long time, there will be an illusion of endless black sky, and it seems that the endless Black Sea is endless. It seems that Shen Shi''s body was wrapped around him and almost killed him The strange toxin of his heart had all shrunk to his eyes.


    The real person Huaiyuan is also staring at Shen Shi''s eyes at the moment, but his face doesn''t change much. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly opens his mouth and says in a calm tone:


    "just now I said to you, do you understand the price we paid to save you?"


    "Yes." Shen Shi murmured.


    Mr. Huaiyuan stares at him and says, "there are disputes about this matter. I''m dictatorial in the end. But even though I''m a real person in charge of teaching, they don''t say anything more. But I''m also a heavy burden on this matter. Do you know?"


    "Yes..."


    "All right." Huaiyuan nodded slightly tired and said in a soft voice, "tell me what you want to say to me. I hope you don''t make me feel that these things are not worth it."


    After a moment''s silence, a low voice came to mind in this room, some low and some vague. It seemed that only people close to it could hear it clearly, echoing in this room.


    Some of the cool, slowly out, like in the dead of night, suddenly a ghost opened his eyes, cold swept the world.


    The voice gradually dropped. It seemed that at the end of the story, it finally disappeared. The room was quiet again. Huaiyuan took a deep breath. Compared with his eyes, even with his mind, it seems that his mind is unstable at the moment.


    Ten thousand years later, the territory that once thought it would never be able to enter has been opened again. Then, what will be the outcome of these two major races, which had a blood feud ten thousand years ago?


    Shen Shi still looks a little weak, but his eyes are very focused. He stares at the real man Huaiyuan tightly, as if he wants to see through what the man standing on the top of the Terran is thinking.


    Huaiyuan real silent for a long time, after a while, he slowly opened his eyes, little light like stars rise and fall, hovering in his eyes. Looking at Shen Shi, he suddenly asked him a strange question:


    "why did you come to me?"


    "Well?"


    "After you take the poison of Qingyi Dan, although it''s controlled by dragon blood pressure for the time being, the poison goes deep into the bone marrow. It''s hard to say. It''s beyond human tolerance. But you are desperate to rush back to Liuyun city. You must tell me about it. Why He paused for a moment and said faintly, "even if it''s a big matter, you can go straight to the general Hall of Tianhong City fairy Association. Naturally, you can spread the news. Why work so hard?"


    Shen Shi was silent. Then he gave a wry smile and said, "I don''t know. At that time, when it was critical, I only had this idea in my mind. Maybe Maybe I always feel that I''m still a Lingxiao disciple. "


    Real Huaiyuan gave him a deep look, nodded slowly, stood up and walked back and forth in the room with his hand behind him. His face was full of hesitation. After a while, his face calmed down and said: "I already know about it. I care about it. You Well done


    Shen Shi said in a low voice, "yes."


    Real Huaiyuan said: "I have heard about you leaving books at the beginning. To tell you the truth, I also think you are a rare talent. I really don''t want you to leave Lingxiao. Shen Shi, would you like to go back to Lingxiao again? "


    Shen Shi''s body vibrated slightly for a while, then he bowed his head and said, "you I don''t know. In fact, I... "


    "All four of us knew the secrets of you when we came to rescue you." Huaiyuan immortal suddenly interrupted him, then laughed and said, "you don''t think we are all wine sacks and rice sacks, you can''t see anything."


    Shen Shi suddenly raised his head, looked at the real Huaiyuan, and said in amazement, "in that case, would you like me to go back to Lingxiao sect?"


    The real person of Huaiyuan smiles and looks indifferent. It seems that he doesn''t even bother to say things like reasoning or interface. He only says faintly: "if you have a family opinion, you should say it on weekdays, but if I can''t see it in front of you, it will be gone."Shen Shi was stunned. Then he lowered his head slowly. His voice was low and faintly trembling. He said astringently, "thank you, Mr. Zhang."


    In the eyes of Huaiyuan real person, there was a trace of satisfaction, nodded and said: "well, you can figure it out. When I return to the mountain in the future, I will be filial to your master. He really broke his heart for you these days. In the end, in order to save you, he even gave up his old face. "


    Shen Shiya closed the door tightly. He felt guilty and grateful on his face. He nodded and agreed.


    Huaiyuan nodded to him, turned and walked to the door. Just as he was about to reach the door, he suddenly stopped. Then he turned to look at Shen Shi and said, "there''s another thing I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead, please."


    Huaiyuan said: "when you came back, you told me that you had been in the demon world for three years. You once said that it was the green snake family that protected you. It was a saving grace. In the demon world, the friends of several demon families are all in the Tianqing snake demon tribe. "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said," yes. "


    "Now that I''ve been told about it, I can imagine how to do it. But I''m a little strange. As you said, although the green snake clan has one or two experts, the clan strength is no better than ours, and it''s kind to you. You can let them live in the Alsophila rainforest. It doesn''t matter to the overall situation of our clan. But you insist on coming back. What do you think of it? Can you tell me? "


    Shen Shi took a deep breath. After a while, he raised his eyes and looked directly into the eyes of Huaiyuan. He said: "I lived among many demons in the demon world for three years. I knew their fierce and violent, and they never looked down upon us. Even after ten thousand years, they still regarded us as slaves. At the moment, they are too weak to be fierce, but if they are strong in the future, it will be a great disaster for our descendants. "


    Huaiyuan sighed and said, "in other words, do you think..."


    "If it''s not my race, it will be different."


    "If you think about it, what should you do with these demons?"


    This time, Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and his face seemed paler than before. But at the end, he bit his teeth and said in a low voice, "cut the grass and remove the roots, leaving no future trouble."


    Although his voice was not high, his tone was firm and unshakable.


    Huaiyuan real person''s pupil slightly contracted for a while, then silently nodded, looked at him again, turned to open the door, strode out.


    In the courtyard, the atmosphere was still dignified. The three elders of Lingxiao sect didn''t mean to share their opinions with the public at all. Other people didn''t dare to ask, so they had to wait here. In a corner of the yard, Xu Xueying is holding a snow-white fox sitting there, eyes full of worry.


    The fox came with Shen Shi, but when Shen Shi came that day, everyone was too busy and nobody noticed him, including Xu Xueying. As a result, he didn''t know what method he used, and he joined the crowd into the Xu family mansion. When Lingxiao zongnei gets the news and big people come one after another, Xu Xueying finds the fox in the small yard not far from Shen Shiwu.


    She and fox have known each other for a long time. At that moment, she was so surprised and happy that she immediately took fox with her. She has been together for several days. Naturally, this situation was also seen by other people of the Xu family, but at the moment, it was different from normal, and no one was in charge of her for a moment.


    Just as he was waiting, he suddenly heard the door of the other room ring, but the real man Huaiyuan came out. All the people around him were moved and stood up to salute. The real man Huaiyuan just nodded and waved, but he called the other three elders to his side and gave them a letter. Then he whispered to them:


    "you start immediately and go to the other three elders in person Big sect, tell several sect leaders about it face to face. The specific matters are all in this letter. "


    Sun Mingyang and old man Pu both received the letter in silence. Only Yunni suddenly showed a trace of unbearable color on her face and said in a soft voice: "elder martial brother, do you really want to do that?"


    Huaiyuan looked at her, frowned and said in a deep voice:


    "yes."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    Alsophila spinulosa, deep in the rainforest.


    Although most of the people of the azure snake demon tribe are not adapted to the extremely humid and rainy weather of Alsophila spinulosa, they still don''t know how much better it is than the despairing place of the rainbow. So in general, the green snake clan is rapidly recovering both in strength and spirit.


    In the rainforest, there is no shortage of water. There are many kinds of wild animals and vegetation everywhere. It''s not difficult to choose some fresh and tender food. Although there are some troubles like poisonous insects and monsters, such a large tribe can still cope with them. However, the only thing that makes people feel strange is that Yulin strictly forbids them to go out of the rainforest.


    This order was obeyed under the incomparable prestige of Yulin, but doubts also existed, and soon some private rumors began to spread quietly, to the effect that the human race on this side of the human world, instead of weakening like the demon race in the past 10000 years, has become ten times more powerful than before, plus the terrible population Quantity, if the demon clan is really found, there is only one way to die.


    For many years, it''s said that there will be no revenge for the noble people. They would rather believe that the patriarch is to gain a firm foothold for the time being, and then Xu Tu develops. This is also a safe move.


    However, deep in the rain forest of yuxu, although it has always been a rare place to visit, there are so many people and friars among the Terrans, and there are also many people who like to explore. Sometimes, just because of the lack of money, the Terran friars who come here to take a chance will also appear. So when the green snake tribe was dormant in the depths of the rainforest, they met several Terran explorers who happened to pass by.


    In this case, Yulin had already given an order to keep the secret of his tribe. No one passing by was allowed to let go. The soldiers of the azure snake demon tribe faithfully carried out Yulin''s orders. All the Terran exploration friars who approached here and found the green snake tribe, without exception, fell into the rainforest forever. However, in this process, most of the people of the green snake tribe have found a frightening fact, these dying human friars, their strength It''s much better than most ordinary green snake warriors. In the case of one-to-one, the demon warriors are not opponents at all. Many times, they need to besiege several times, and even need the strongest members of the tribe to kill them.


    Of course, the Terran friars who can explore the rainforest can''t be the weak. Most of the demons can think of this, but the very strong Terran friars still put heavy psychological pressure on these demons. In the world outside the rainforest, how strong are the Terrans today?


    After the initial joy, the atmosphere of uncertainty and depression gradually hovered over this troubled tribe.


    Yulin and Yulong both felt this, but they had no better way to move their tribe deeper into the rainforest. Even so, this vast rainforest is quietly showing its power.


    "Sister, we can''t go back." Deep in the rainforest, Yu Long and Yu Lin stand side by side on a big tree, looking at the people who are resting and camping in the rainforest below. Yu Long lowers his voice, with a trace of anxiety, and says to Yu Lin, "the more west you go, the more powerful the monsters in the rainforest will be. The poisonous insects and strange plants will also be denser and more defenseless. In the past few days, our people have been here It''s nearly ten people with a broken head. "


    Yu Lin also frowned tightly, and didn''t mean to refute his sister. He just sighed, and a trace of fatigue passed in his eyes.


    "Sister, you go to the city of the outer Terran once. Are they really so powerful now?"


    Yulin was silent for a while, and said, "yes, it''s very strong. The sanxiu in a sunny city alone can defeat our tribe."


    Yulong suddenly said: "these things are inferior to pigs and dogs. One day, our ancestors will bless us to recover our strength and kill them all!"


    Yulin didn''t make a sound. She just looked up at the distance. The green forest was silent in the rain. She took a deep breath and said in a soft voice: "in any case, the azure snake demon tribe can''t be cut off in my hands. Even if I suffer more hardships, I will go."


    Jade long looks at her, desire to talk and stop, as if for a time don''t know what to say.


    At this time, an ancient and hoarse song came from below, and the fire lit up. Many people started a strange and solemn ceremony around the fire. It was a ceremony of offering sacrifices to their ancestors, worshiping their ancestors and praying for their protection.


    If the green snake tribe can survive to this day and go through so many hardships, it must be blessed by its ancestors.


    Yulin and Yulong jump out of the tree and walk into the crowd at the same time. Many demon families automatically give way to Yulin and let her walk to the most central fire.


    The fire is burning, emitting a burning smell. In the fire, there is a black God card carved with the pattern of ancient green snake. Even the cold and humid rain can not affect the ancient flame.There was silence around, and the atmosphere was solemn and solemn, as if the ancestors of the green snake tribe had returned here and watched these people in the void.


    Yu Lin gently knelt down beside the fire, and then all the people around him knelt down at the same time and bowed to the ground.


    Hoarse song seems to come from ancient times, floating in the cold forest.


    Yu Lin knelt down and gazed at the flame. The rain hit her pretty face, like a broken pearl, shining all around, so beautiful that she couldn''t look directly at her. A low but firm voice came out of her mouth. In front of the flame of her ancestors, she made her wish word by word:


    "may our ancestors protect us, and our family will never decline. Even if there are tribulations, Yulin will bear them all, even if they are broken to pieces or broken."


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a thunder burst from the sky, deafening, as if it had the power to crack the sky. All the people in the green snake tribe were shocked and pale. Looking up, only Yulin did not say a word, bowed his head and knelt down in front of the flames.


    It''s raining harder and harder!


    This year, the city of Tianhong seems to be gathering again.


    When Shen Shi, who is still a little weak physically, comes to Tianhong city with more than ten yuan Danjing immortal headed by Huaiyuan immortal and hundreds of elite Lingxiao sect disciples who are the most powerful of Taoism, he sees the sky above the huge city, the wind is rolling and the clouds are surging, the sword is pulling and the crossbow is stretching. In the other three directions, there is a kind of overwhelming momentum All of his three famous and soul stirring elite troops have arrived.


    In the past ten thousand years, the most powerful force of the human race has once again been concentrated and displayed in this magnificent world.


    All of a sudden, Sizheng''s famous families came together, and even Tianhong City, the ancient capital, was subdued by such a thrilling battle. For many years, there has never been such a large number of people gathered in the yuan Danjing Dazhen. At that moment, they were so powerful that they went straight to the sky, and the world changed color for them.


    In the past, when the war between man and demon came to an end, millions of human troops came down and finally wiped out the heaven demon king court. At that time, the blood flowed into a river, which was the most glorious war in history. But in terms of strength alone, at this moment, a total of 47 immortal Dan of the four Zhengs are coming. There are more than a thousand elite disciples of Shenyi and Ningyuan, and countless swords, immortals and treasures are shining all over the city. I''m afraid that their prestige will be even better than in the past.


    At this moment, no one dares to leave the ground except the people of Sizheng and Mingmen. Even the immortal society, which has always been known as the uncrowned king of Tianhong City, keeps an unusual silence at this time. The ancient school, which has been handed down for thousands of years, suddenly shows its unimaginable terrifying power to the world.


    This is the peak of Terran force in 10000 years!


    The sky above Tianhong city is southeast, northwest, and one side of each town of the four famous families. More than a dozen figures left the group and stood in the middle. It was the leaders of various sects who stood together and discussed with each other. At a glance, the immortal yuan Dan Jing, who is almost full of Taoism, is dazzling, but the only exception is Shen Shi, who has been following the immortal Huaiyuan of Lingxiao sect.


    In the crowd of immortal Yuandan, such a young man as him is very abrupt, which naturally attracts the attention of countless people. Even in Lingxiao sect, there are also many people looking at Shen Shi with all kinds of complicated mentality.


    This time, sun you, GANZE, Zhong Qingzhu, Zhong Qinglu and other outstanding disciples who had friendship with Shen Shi in the past also came. At first, when they knew that Shen Shi had suddenly returned to zongmen, they were both surprised and happy. But soon, most people found something strange. For some reason, Shen Shi had been following Huaiyuan from the beginning, and almost never left. Even when they saw them, they just looked at each other and nodded, but almost never had the chance to say a few words in private.


    It felt like Shen Shi was separated from them by an invisible wall, but I didn''t know whether it was because of Shen Shi himself or because of the orders of the elders in the clan.


    The discussion between the leaders of several schools and the important yuan Danzhen people soon came to an end. Unlike most people''s imagination, the speed of these yuan Danzhen people was amazing when they made a decision in such a huge and terrible battle. So soon, everyone saw that the big men had returned to their own camp, and then the storm gathered again. The astonishing army of each camp slowly moved and began to fly to the array island.


    In Lingxiao Zong, Shen Shi has been following Huaiyuan since he came back. Led by a group of immortal Yuandan, the team of Lingxiao sect began to move to the ancient transmission array on the array island. In the flight queue, in addition to the uniform elder immortal of Yuandan realm, there is an especially prominent Shen Shi standing in the front.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    On the busy and busy array Island, it is also a solemn and rare desolation. In fact, the famous family of Sizheng didn''t send someone to clear the place, but under such amazing power, it is almost impossible for any normal friars to dare to stand in front of the dark crowd. At this moment, after the dragon bridge, the city of Tianhong had already been crowded with countless friars of the human race, including those from other sects and families. All of them were shocked and looked at the sea of people, desperately asking and guessing what had happened.


    While waiting for the ancient teleportation array leading to Alsophila spinulosa to start, Shen Shi, who had been standing beside the real person Huaiyuan in silence, suddenly heard the voice of the real person in charge of teaching. His tone was gentle and his voice was not high. He said to him as usual:


    "are you better?"


    Shen Shi lowered his head slightly and said, "it''s almost good. Besides the poison, the disciple''s Taoism has greatly improved."


    Huaiyuan real person light way: "this is also due to the meaning, seven immortals Dan should be so."


    Shen Shi said in a low voice: "thank you for your love."


    Huaiyuan shook his head and said, "you''re welcome. The news you brought back, especially the news about the reopening of Feihong world, is worth the seven grade elixir."


    Shen Shi was silent. Immortal Huaiyuan pauses for a moment, looks at the ancient transmission array in front of him, and suddenly says, "I remember you told me that you were at the other end of the array that day, and you did not hesitate to swear to escape from the snake demon woman. If she really let you go that day, will you come back and tell me these things under that oath? "


    Shen Shi slowly raised his eyes and looked at the real man Huaiyuan, who also looked at him. They looked at each other for a moment, and Shen Shi said, "yes."


    "Even if the oath is fulfilled?"


    This time, Shen Shi was silent again. After a while, he nodded.


    Huaiyuan no longer asked, but his face looked a little complicated. A moment later, he heard Shen Shi''s voice and said, "master, what do you and the other three masters want to do in such a big battle?"


    Huaiyuan real person light way: "how do you think?"


    Shen Shi said in a soft voice: "if you want to kill the green snake demon tribe that day, you don''t need the other three famous sects. As long as we Lingxiao sect have enough strength, no, even Lingxiao sect doesn''t have to do our best. As far as I know about them, only one yuan Dan elder and more than 100 elite disciples are needed to lead the team


    Huaiyuan nodded slightly and said, "you''re right."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, looked at the real Huaiyuan and said, "what you''re drawing is far better than this?"


    Huaiyuan immortal said: "far better than this."


    Shen Shi is silent for a moment, the canthus of the eye jumped for a while, light voice way: "you this is going to fly rainbow realm, again enter demon realm?"


    Huaiyuan real person way: "exactly."


    Shen Shi said: "this way Why? "


    Huaiyuan turned to look at him and said, "with your talent and intelligence, you must have thought about it. Why ask more?"


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so decisive."


    Huaiyuan real person negative hand in the back, light way: "in the past sages Hongye, shock the past and shine the present, only hate in the last moment failure. Now that the number of Qi has returned, can we not see it. What''s more... "


    He suddenly laughed, looked at Shen Shi, and said with a smile: "it''s thanks to you too. I''ll go to the demon world by chance and find out the current situation of the demon family. In this case, the rainbow reopens, and the weather, location and people are all on our side. How can we sit by and watch such a good opportunity? The demon clan will be completely exterminated here. "


    The sea breeze blows across the island in the sea, the air is fresh, seabirds soar in the distance, and the clear sound of birds comes from afar. But somehow, Shen Shi looked at Huaiyuan''s eyes, but it seemed that a huge wave of blood suddenly surged around his body. At that moment, he was in a trance, as if the endless sea outside the island had turned into blood. Even in the sea breeze, there was a strong smell of blood.


    His body trembled a little, but he soon recovered his peace. After a moment, he looked up at the real Huaiyuan who seemed to have deep meaning in his eyes. After a little hesitation, he leaned back slightly and said:


    "what you said is true. Disciple Shen Shi is willing to be a pioneer and do his best for the great cause of our human race."


    "It''s not easy to walk all the way here..."


    Deep in the rainforest of Alsophila spinulosa, Yulin sat on a high platform in the rain market, looking at the boundless forest ahead, and whispered to himself. Her expression is calm and gentle, with a trace of gentle fatigue. In this slightly cold drizzle breeze, she is like a cold leaf, nestling on these ancient stones that have gone through many years.


    Because the environment deep in the rainforest is too difficult, more and more powerful monsters and all kinds of strange poisonous insects and monsters have been reducing the number of members of the azure snake demon tribe for several days. Although the number of deaths is not much, it is still an unbearable loss for the green snake tribe which has gone through hardships. Not to mention that although the people below still respect Yulin, they still complain about the command that they can''t see the clear purpose but still go deep into the rainforest.So in the end, Yulin had to move the tribe back. Anyway, the strange and huge rain ruins in the rainforest are their best habitat now. And, on the other hand, she had been worried that she couldn''t explain clearly. In the calm situation of these days, she gradually faded away.


    That person, should be dead


    The poison of qingsaliva pill has never been solved by outsiders.


    It is obvious that most of the people of the green snake tribe who return to the yuxu are relieved. Many of them have smiles on their faces. They are happily looking for their own houses in the yuxu, cooking and cooking. In addition, some innocent demon children are laughing and making noise. It seems that there are some prosperous scenes. Looking at these people, Yulin felt that his suffering along the way was not in vain.


    Yu Long is taking the green snake guard to set up and guard around the yuxu, but this day looks very calm, there is no trace of the human race around, everything is so beautiful.


    Even if, the sky is still floating drizzle.


    Yulin took back her sight. There was a trace of comfort on her beautiful face. She covered her chest with her hand. After thanking the ancestors of the green snake family for their protection, she suddenly felt something and looked up.


    In the distant sky, in the thick clouds, which seemed to be always cloudy, suddenly surged up violently, rolling like waves and thundering, even the wind from afar seemed to be getting bigger.


    It''s still a little cold.


    It''s like a storm. It''s coming.


    She quietly looked at the distant sky, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. She was dazed, as if she was crazy.


    In the city of fine weather, there is a scene of extermination. At the moment, all the people in the city are like frightened animals, hiding in countless corners, covering their own breath. Then they can''t help but look out curiously, a frightening crowd that they have never heard of.


    No matter from which angle, the team composed of the elite of Sizheng school is one of the most powerful and terrifying fighting forces in the history of Hongmeng world. These elite of Sizheng school did not pay attention to the casual practitioners at their feet at all. Instead, they quietly established themselves inside and outside Tianqing city.


    Silent, but as if the wind and cloud has changed color, even the drizzle, as if afraid of such power, under intermittent, even dare not stay around this sunny city.


    Among the real people in yuandanjing, the four leaders of the four famous schools stand aloof. Among them, the real person Huaiyuan looks at Shen Shi beside him. Shen Shi takes a deep breath and reaches out his arm to point deep into the vast rainforest.


    That''s the direction of yuxu.


    The wind blows the drizzle, the silence floats far, the world is a piece of pure and cold, as if cold to the human bone in general.


    Mr. Huaiyuan nodded slightly and looked at the other three leaders. A moment later, the sky was full of wind and cloud. This group of fierce friars, Pang ran, began to move slowly in the direction of the rain forest and toward the rain ruins.


    In the crowd, it can be clearly seen that they are divided into four parts. Of course, they are based on the four famous schools. In the team of lingxiaozong, in addition to the powerful Yuandan chieftains, those elite disciples are also hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Among them, Du Tiejian, Wang Gen and Gan Wenqing, who have been famous for many years and are known as Lingxiao three swords, are the top three, Behind them, there are also more young talents of the younger generation, including sun you, GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu.


    It''s magnificent and impressive. It can be seen that Lingxiao sect has a deep foundation and its potential is immeasurable.


    However, after Shen Shixin swept those familiar figures a little bit complicatedly, he suddenly heard a sigh coming from the real person Huaiyuan around him, and then a wisp of voice came over, saying:


    "in fact, I''ve been thinking about one thing these days."


    Shen Shi turned his head and looked at the real man Huaiyuan and said, "please tell me."


    Huaiyuan real man looked into the distance and said faintly: "I watched you all the way. I thought that you escaped from the demon clan and went back to Lingxiao to report the news. I was thinking, if my most proud disciple Tiejian was in your situation, what would he do with it? "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and said: "uncle, brother Du is very talented. He is ten times as talented as me. How dare I compare with him?"


    Huaiyuan immortal said: "yes, iron sword is indeed a natural Taoist genius. In time, the achievements in Taoism may not be below me. You are not as good as him here." Shen Shi lowered his head slightly. However, after a pause, the real man Huaiyuan laughed again, but his face seemed to be a little bit more haze. He said in a soft voice,


    "I just want to ask you, how do you think iron sword would react if it was him?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Shen Shi doesn''t seem to be joking when he looks at real Huaiyuan. He suddenly feels that his throat is a little dry. Somehow, he suddenly thinks of the scene when elder martial brother Du took him back in the Guiyuan kingdom. That brave and generous man is heartbreaking.


    He was silent for a while, and then said: "uncle, I think if brother Du, with his heroic spirit, he will fight with the remaining evils of the demon clan to the end, and show my heroic spirit."


    Huaiyuan''s face was light, and he didn''t seem to care about Shen Shi''s words. He said, "well, if it''s a fierce fight, he should be like this. It''s just If there is such a weak and pitiful woman crying to him, do you think he can do it? "


    As soon as Shen Shi''s face changed, he immediately nodded. Just as he was about to say something, he said: "brother Du, he must..." Only half way through, his voice suddenly became dumb, and this sentence could not be finished. After a long time, he said in an astringent voice: "master, elder martial brother, he is a hero. He is different from my mediocre generation. Why do you think more about this..."


    Huaiyuan''s eyes seemed slightly cold, and he looked at him quietly. After a while, his voice was light, but it seemed to burst out like thunder in Shen Shi''s ear, which made his whole body suddenly tremble and said:


    "yes, he is not as cruel as you are!"


    Shen Shi was stunned and couldn''t connect.


    Standing at the peak of the Terran, the immortal sighed, held his hand behind him, looked ahead and said nothing.


    It''s dark after dawn. Watch the clouds go and disperse. Watch the shadow of trees in the wind.


    Only the rain kept falling.


    This day is a little cold. The cold wind in the rainforest blows on the body with rain powder, which has a kind of cold feeling of penetrating into the flesh and blood.


    The azure snake demon tribe, which recuperates in the yuxu and the nearby jungle, is living a peaceful and comfortable life. With the tacit consent of Yulin, the tribe began to operate this huge prehistoric ruins as their camp. In addition to some damaged stone houses and caves that can naturally shelter from the wind and rain, many demon people directly cut down wood from the rain forest and built wooden houses in the rain ruins.


    There is hope for the future of the tribe. It seems that the soldiers of the tribe have been waiting for the coming of these days, and they can''t live in peace.


    That day will surely come!


    It seems that there are still some strange things in the peaceful days, especially in the morning, in the usual drizzle and the green rain forest, the soldiers of the green snake tribe saw some strange things more or less.


    The animals in the jungle, no matter the wild animals or the more powerful ones, suddenly began to become restless and restless. The animals roared one after another. Then as time went by, the sky became more and more gloomy. All the beasts suddenly ran about in the rainforest. Soon, they rushed from all sides to the depths of the rainforest, and they didn''t look back, as if they were out of their wits.


    The clouds in the sky began to accumulate slowly, and the wind became colder and colder.


    All of a sudden, the rampant and cunning poisonous insects disappeared, as if all of a sudden they retreated to the ground and did not dare to show their heads again. Many strange and even cannibal plants in the rainforest suddenly gathered all their flower buds, stems and leaves on this day, desperately hiding their breath, shivering in the green trees for fear of being noticed.


    An inexplicable breath, invisible and colorless, slowly shrouded in this rainforest. The soldiers of the azure snake demon tribe are a little strange, like feeling something. They always feel that their heart is a little stuffy and their heart beats faster. Even some people''s fingers and toes are still chilly. But looking at the peaceful rainforest around them, it is clear that there is nothing wrong.


    Maybe this damned weather?


    In the yuxu, Yulin is a little restless. As in the past, she sits on a high platform and does not care about the occasional lightning and the falling rain. Apart from occasionally overlooking her own tribal people in the yuxu, she also overlooks the vast forest and the cloudy sky.


    Although it was day, the sky seemed a little darker than usual.


    She quietly looked at the distant sky and the forest, watching the wind rolling up, the clouds surging like huge waves, the dull thunder rumbling, the rain dancing wildly, like madness. The forest is still calm, but the shadow of the tree swaying in the wind and rain, waves, ups and downs, like the tide, rolling from all directions.


    The sky is cold and desolate.


    Suddenly, a blazing lightning suddenly appeared on the sky, tearing the whole sky. In the thick dark clouds, it was like a despairing giant Silver Snake, madly lighting up the hazy world.


    There was a thunderbolt, which made the whole rainforest tremble.


    Like the roar of the gods, roaring to the world, reflecting the despairing moment, rolling in all directions, above the clouds, just like the dignified and solemn figure of the gods.Yulin suddenly stood up, his face as pale as paper, his heart as if in an instant fell into the ice cellar, almost unable to breathe. Her whole body was shivering, and the rain seemed to freeze her in an instant. Then she suddenly turned back and used up all her strength at this moment, which was the most shrill cry in her life. She screamed with a trace of madness to her compatriots in the rain ruins below:


    "go..."


    "Boom!"


    Thunder, is over the rain ruins, as if in the sky, suddenly there is a giant beast roaring up to the sky, covering everything in the world.


    Wind and rain suddenly urgent!


    It''s raining cats and dogs!


    In the rain ruins, some people look up at the sky, some with doubts, some look at the figure of the woman who is in a panic, pain and despair, but find that in the storm, the charming and powerful woman suddenly becomes extremely lonely and vulnerable at this moment.


    And despair.


    Wind and rain, like waves, come from all directions.


    Around the yuxu, the vigilant green snake guard looks up at the sky and shakes his head to go back. When he is complaining about the ghost weather, he suddenly feels cold all over.


    The jungle suddenly quieted down, the flowers, trees, even the rain and the wind were frozen in that moment, and everything was solidified. Then a sword light came to him from the vibrant and most beautiful green clumps.


    The green snake guard roared angrily and waved his sword. Like every hot-blooded soldier in the ancient demon clan, he rushed forward to fight fearlessly. The next moment, the blade in his hand broke.


    At the next moment, blood splashed and blood spilled away. He hissed and roared, watching his arm cut off by a sword and flying in the air. The bright red blood even fell on his face. He was unyielding, roaring and roaring. He rushed up like crazy, trying to warn the people and rush to die with the terrible enemy at the same time!


    However, the light of the sword was like snow and blood. It rolled back. With one sword, it cut off his head and rolled out on the ground.


    Blood spring gushes, his body dazed twist ground rushed a few steps, slowly fell down.


    At the same time, inside and outside the yuxu, under the sky, in the rain forest, it seems that at the same time, there is a shrill and shrill howling sound. The whole forest is blaring suddenly, and countless figures appear. The bright and dazzling sword light up the whole world, like a raging tide. I want to rush to the yuxu madly.


    As if the silence of the moment are submerged, even from the tiny blood point.


    All the way there is blood, without the slightest tolerance, blood arm and the instant death of life, as if people see the scene ten thousand years ago, the cry of despair, resounding through the sky.


    Above the clouds, dozens of powerful human beings in Yuan Dan realm were suspended in the air and didn''t make a move. They just looked coldly at the bottom, such as the gods above, without any pity.


    Shen Shi is still the only ordinary disciple standing among these Yuandan realms. Behind Huaiyuan, he looks at the rain ruins below without saying a word. He looks at the sword rushing to the sky. The cry starts gradually, and gradually becomes shrill, and gradually crazy. The ruins are gradually covered by blood


    He was silent.


    He just looked at it like that.


    The wind is blowing hard, the rain is cold, and the sword is flying high into the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, screams and screams are heard all around the rain ruins.


    The elite disciples of Si Zheng''s famous school came to this ancient ruins from all directions. They were almost invincible. Before they could see the situation clearly, the stunned and angry demon soldiers began to fall in pieces in the blood spatter. However, the ferocious blood inherited from ancient times in the depths of blood seemed to wake up suddenly at this critical moment. The tribal soldiers headed by the green snake guard roared to the overwhelming stream of the human race ahead. In the middle of the journey, they roared up to the sky and burst their clothes, almost all of which activated the most powerful blood magic power and blocked the sky ahead The bright Terran sword, roaring hit.


    Such as the wild and wild animals, fighting in the desperate situation, at that moment, I don''t know how many tribal soldiers'' eyes turned into blood red. They showed their tusks and roared wildly, as if they had become beasts worshipped by ancient ancestors, galloping and jumping into the depths of sword light.


    Lightning and thunder, rain has been falling, suddenly like pouring, bright and twisted light in the dark clouds crazy struggle, like the sky is also roaring and roaring, but above the clouds, that row, row, row, row, row by row, one by one, as if the gods figure, still towering.


    Some people have cold eyes and look down on the world.


    Dancing wildly in the wind and rain and Howling wildly, the soldiers of the azure snake demon tribe rushed to the front. She was a snake girl holding a huge scythe. She was half snake, and her upper body was a charming and moving woman. She had a clear curve, exquisite and moving face. At the moment, she seemed to have endless hatred and angry eyes, but the rain was glued to her white cheek and condensed into a beautiful world Pearl, and it seems to take a bit sad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    Two torrents collide in the wind and rain!


    In a flash, it seemed as if it was like a volcanic eruption, bursting out with a thrilling sound, Mars burst and scattered. However, the strength of the human race for 10000 years and the heritage of the four Zhengs'' famous families for thousands of years are finally revealed at this moment. On this day, the legend that the single soldier demon race is far better than the human race, which has been circulating for many years, has been completely distorted.


    In the roar, almost all of the soldiers who flew out, spewed blood and fell to the ground, and then couldn''t resist the blood cut by the knife, and all of them were soldiers of the azure snake demon tribe.


    In a moment, the strong stool of the human friars was revealed. No matter from which point of view, it was a crushing terror advantage to the azure snake demon tribe.


    The only difference may be that the snake demon Yulong, who is in the front, is the same lineage descendant of Tianqing snake demon and Yulin. She is far more powerful than the ordinary green snake guard tribe soldiers. Even the Terran friar who is facing her has suffered some small losses and stepped back two steps after a dull hum.


    However, it is only a few steps back.


    There was a cold despair in Yulong''s heart, but on her beautiful face full of raindrops, she was more and more strong. In the eyes of a pair of snake shaped eyes, it seemed that the fire was burning.


    "Ah..." She screamed up to the sky and rose up. The huge sickle seemed to split the sky and earth, singing for the dance of the people behind her! All the wounded people rushed from all directions, and all the people were crying out!


    The sky and the earth suddenly darkened and seemed to hold their breath. However, at this moment, among the people in front of us, a tall figure suddenly jumped out of the crowd. With a wave of his hand, he suddenly saw a huge black sword coming in the wind and rain. The wind and rain rolled back, and all the trees nearby were toppled. It was the wild breath that took away the power of the heaven and the earth Next.


    Magic sword opens the sky!


    It''s Du Tiejian, the eldest disciple of Lingxiao sect!


    The bald man, with a solemn face, was in the air, like King Kong, carrying all the wind and rain, like waves. Under the astonishing power, the sword cracked before it arrived. Yulong''s face was pale, and she wanted to retreat, because behind her were the injured people, and there were vulnerable women and children in the distance.


    The scream came into her ears like a sharp blade and pierced her heart and chest.


    She screamed despairingly. Finally, she rushed forward and rushed to the huge black sword. With a bang, her sickle broke in an instant and scattered in the wind and rain. A large piece of extremely sharp fragments was directly inserted on her white shoulder, splashed with blood and passed through her back.


    "Ah Yu long twisted his body, howled in pain, and staggered back. However, the unstoppable black sword power still did not stop. He chased again. Yu Long looked up in despair, but seemed unable to resist. At this moment, suddenly, a few shouts were heard from the side. Several tribal soldiers with broken limbs and legs almost had no fighting power, yelled and rushed in front of Yu Long. They rushed to the terrible black sword with their flesh and blood.


    "Boom..." The blood burst out from the chest and body of these soldiers. Their bodies could not stand the powerful force and burst out one after another. The blood flowed all over the sky, like crazy and desperate red flowers, falling slowly.


    Du Tiejian''s steps stopped for a moment, and his brows slightly wrinkled. Looking at those tribal soldiers who fell to the ground in front of him, the corners of his eyes slightly twitched. A trace of unbearable color passed through his eyes, and the magic sword in his hand also slowed down.


    Yu Long opened his mouth wide and looked at the soldiers who were fighting to block the sword. They fell down one by one and fell heavily on the wet ground. Blood gushed out from every wound on them, dyed the land red and the ruins red.


    The last green snake guard is still standing in front of her with open arms like a wall, but the wall is full of holes, but he has not died immediately. He is opening his mouth difficultly, and his voice seems to be hoarse and smelly. However, the continuous flow of blood makes people unable to hear his words clearly, only vaguely hear those low words Eye:


    "go Little Go Miss... "


    Yu Long gave a shrill cry and turned over to embrace him. However, his hand was stretched out and he jumped into the air. The tall soldier had fallen down and fell to the ground. His bones and flesh were visible.


    This storm, as if more and more cruel, as if to return to ten thousand years ago, or more ancient years, that a painful and desperate war.


    The living tribal soldiers suddenly woke up and rushed over to pull Yulong up. Several of them retreated madly. Some of them stood in front of Du Tiejian and looked at the powerful man with fear. But Du Tiejian didn''t know why, holding the huge Kaitian magic sword, but he didn''t chase it immediately.


    However, this storm is doomed to be violent. The sword of the human race is like a sea of waves. In a short time, several figures suddenly catch up with Du Tiejian and rush to those tribal soldiers. Looking carefully, they are the outstanding young generation disciples of Lingxiao sect, such as GANZE, sunyou and Zhong Qingzhu.So blood spattered again, splashed in the wind and rain, desperate howl never stopped, after a strong wind, under the rainstorm, there are corpses everywhere.


    He went to the depths of the ruins.


    In the distance, it seems that you can still hear a cry from the top of the misty platform in the deepest part of the rain Market:


    "go..."


    Then the wind and rain of heaven and earth suddenly roared, and the Terran offensive was slightly stopped. With shocked eyes, many people saw a huge body suddenly appeared in the wind and rain in the depth of the rain ruins. It was a giant green snake as big as a mountain.


    It looks up to the sky, as if with despair and desolation, and hisses crazily at those figures in the sky and above the clouds. In the rain ruins, her shrill cry still resounds, as if it never stops spinning and reverberating:


    "go Go Go Let''s go... "


    However, on the top of the sky, the figures still stand still. Only Shen Shi can see them by accident. In the silent and indifferent eyes of real Huaiyuan, in the strange eyes like stars, he just takes a light look at the angry and desperate huge green snake. After a moment, he moves away and looks somewhere.


    Shen Shi looked down and saw behind the crowd a tall and burly man with a huge black sword in his hand. But somehow, he looked at the surging sea of blood in all directions. His face was dignified and his pace became slow.


    Shen Shi''s heart leaped. At this moment, he didn''t even dare to look back at the face of real Huaiyuan. He just looked at him from the corner of his eye. He found that real Huaiyuan had no expression and could not see any happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. He just looked at his favorite disciple on the ground and looked at his hesitation.


    After a while, he frowned and sighed.


    The giant snake roared at the sky, and its huge body was sitting in the rain ruins. It looked like a mountain. It was very tall and ferocious in the storm. It protected the people of the green snake tribe who fled in a panic and retreated. However, soon, all the people of the green snake tribe found that they had no way to go.


    In all directions inside and outside the yuxu, the figures of the human friars are standing or flying. Moreover, under such a huge gap between the strength and the weakness, the number of the human friars is even more than that of all the members of the azure snake demon tribe, even with the number of old, weak, women and children. In addition, let alone on the cloud, there are dozens of towering friars Only the shadow of the sun.


    The air of despair came to the ruins. The people of the green snake tribe who had no way back were squeezed from all directions. All the soldiers who had no time to escape or resist died on the way. Finally, only a part of them escaped to the ruins. They also had no way back, and could only curl up shivering under the huge green snake.


    This is not a close battle. In fact, from the very beginning, the demon tribe was defeated by the Terrans. In front of the most powerful and elite Terrans, even the best and strongest monks with magic weapons, the green snake tribe was defeated in an instant without any accident, even though it had hot blooded soldiers.


    All the demons who are struggling or struggling are hidden by the huge green snake, including Yulong, who was dragged here desperately. But her eyes are blank. It seems that after witnessing the battle, all her hopes have been shattered. Only when he saw the huge green snake suddenly appeared, Yulong seemed to tremble and suddenly rushed over, hugged the green snake tightly and cried with tears:


    "elder sister, the green snake is finished, you go, you go..."


    The huge green snake looked down, but there was no answer in her pathetic eyes. Where can she escape from the storm and the omnipresent powerful enemy?


    Ten thousand years ago, on the day of the fall of the demon king''s court, in front of the demon emperor''s palace in Hongcheng that day, did the ancestors of the demon clan who faced the flood of millions of Terrans feel the same despair?


    Green snake didn''t know. She raised her head and growled sadly. Her huge body swept through the ruins and knocked down countless ruins in an instant, which made many human friars escape one after another. Her momentum was very impressive for a moment. However, it seems that they are not hurt by the warlord, but they just want to get away from the warlord.


    Just at this time, as if some impatience, suddenly came a rumble from the sky, a voice from the sky down, cold hum, said: "evil clown, death is still delusional?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    With this thunder like sound, a bright light suddenly lit up and fell down from the far end. Wherever it passed, the wind and rain dissipated, and even vaguely saw countless curling white eyes rising up, as if they were instantly dried by the blazing temperature.


    In the depth of Guanghua, it can be seen that it is a Wu hook like magic weapon.


    The green snake roared, full of grief and indignation, and its huge body rose up. However, the light fell so fast that it was frightening. In a twinkling of an eye, it had already shot at the wide body of the green snake.


    Almost at the same time when Guanghua and the snake came into contact, everyone inside and outside the yuxu heard a roaring sound that made people feel numb. At the same time, the giant green snake looked up at the sky and hissed. A piece of white fog rose from her in an instant. In front of Guanghua, the tough earth demon''s body was like a paper meeting a fire. After barely resisting for a moment, it was like a paper meeting a fire, The bloody meat in the stool is just like a burning fire.


    However, inheriting the blood of the demon from ancient times, of course, it is impossible to give in so easily. The huge green snake roars furiously. Suddenly, it seems to have completely forgotten the pain of its body and roars up to the sky. Then the whole huge body soars into the sky and bumps into those figures on the top of the cloud regardless of everything.


    With despair, as if already in a crazy.


    However, in this world, there has never been such a thing that the legend has enough courage to change the world and change the fate. At least, at this time of the day, in the face of the incomparable strength of the human race, this kind of thing is not the slightest possible.


    It was no surprise that the green snake, who was almost half crazy in mid air, was directly hit by a giant palm suddenly born from mid air. It was like a slap in the face and directly hit him. He tumbled heavily in the rain ruins and crushed countless stone houses. Then, the green snake curled up in pain. In a terrible white smoke, her body kept twisting and shrinking. Finally, she turned back to the weak and beautiful woman, and fell on the ground which was already full of holes. She looked at the hazy sky blankly and hopelessly.


    Eyes empty, no longer have any color.


    On one side, some demon clansmen rushed forward crying, but more swords were in front of them in a moment. The fierce sword light echoed in the ruins in the rain again, and the cry spread far away in the rainforest.


    On that day, the Tianqing snake demon tribe, which once had a brilliant history in the history of the ancient demon clan, disappeared in this world.


    When the cry and scream gradually subsided, people in the sky also slowly fell into the clouds and came to the rain ruins. The person who just defeated Yulin, the most powerful member of the green snake tribe, with incomparable power, is the real person of Yuanshi sect leader Yuanfeng hall. So at this moment, some disciples of Yuanshi sect have come to seize Yulin who has passed out and sent him to the real person of Yuanfeng hall.


    Yuanfeng hall didn''t look at the snake demon, but looked around with great interest. At this moment, the resistance of Tianqing snake demon tribe had already been defeated, but the demon tribe had always been rebellious. Even in the face of desperate situation, many people fought to resist, and the result was that the ground of the ruins was stained red with blood.


    There are not many living members of the green snake tribe. It seems that there are only less than ten left. They were caught by the four famous families. Apart from the fact that the most important jade Lin was at home and abroad, jade long, the second person of the green snake tribe, was caught by the disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    When the half snake and half human Banshee was dragged to Huaiyuan immortal, she was covered with bruises, fell to the ground and could hardly stand up, panting in a low voice. Some of the young disciples of Lingxiao sect looked at the snake girl lying on the ground in a desperate situation with a look of surprise, so that they didn''t notice the silence and dignified expression of Huaiyuan.


    After a while, Huaiyuan suddenly opened his mouth and waved to Du Tiejian, who was standing in the distance with a look of uneasiness. He said:


    "come here, Tiejian."


    Du Tiejian always respected his teacher. He came over and said, "master, what can I do for you?"


    Immortal Huaiyuan took a deep look at him. After a moment, he said peacefully, "this demon is our mortal enemy. In the battle just now, he kept swearing at us. There are many vicious words of killing. Well, you''ve done her a good deed in the past


    Du Tiejian was stunned for a moment. He looked up at his master and opened his mouth. Then he looked back at Yu Long, who was gasping on the ground. But his face hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he had forgotten to promise his master.


    Huaiyuan stood quietly, his face was also very calm, it seemed that he was waiting patiently for his apprentice''s answer. But Shen Shi, who had been standing beside him, suddenly saw that the two palms of Huaiyuan''s real person were slowly clenched into fists.


    Very hard, very hard.


    "Cough..." Just when Du Tiejian still didn''t speak and agreed to his teacher''s orders, which made the atmosphere here suddenly seem strange and cold, Shen Shi stepped forward and stood in front of Du Tiejian and whispered to Huaiyuan"Master, elder martial brother Du is a dragon and Phoenix among the people. How can you do this to dirty his hands? It''s just that the enchantress has a grudge against me. Let me do it for my elder martial brother. "


    Huaiyuan immortal looked at him silently. After a long time, he took a long breath and suddenly sighed softly: "he didn''t save you in vain." Then he shook his head, turned around, but seemed to acquiesce.


    Du Tiejian frowned and looked at Shen Shi. He seemed to have something to say. But suddenly he saw Shen Shi shaking his head and looking at him. After a moment of silence, he walked to one side.


    At this time, the battle in the yuxu is basically over. Under the strong crushing strength of the human race, the azure snake demon tribe has almost no fighting power, and has been quickly defeated. At the same time, due to well-known reasons, there are almost no survivors in the azure snake tribe. Some of the remaining demon clansmen who are still struggling have lost their fighting power and have been captured by the disciples of Sizheng school.


    The yuxu, which has been silent for thousands of years, seems to have turned into a fierce battlefield now. When the giant green snake incarnated by Yulin was defeated by the head of Yuanshi sect, real person Yuanfeng hall, the battle finally came to an end. In addition to a small number of people who visited the yuxu to check the corpses, most of the four Zhengming disciples began to return to the team.


    Lingxiaozong is the same here. In the wind and rain, the young disciples who were fighting not long ago gradually came back. Among them, the most outstanding ones were sun you, GANZE, Zhong Qingzhu and so on. They soon saw the situation of Shen Shi and Du Tiejian.


    Because the real person Huaiyuan was standing nearby, his face was indifferent, but he was not angry. The young disciples didn''t dare to get close to him. They just went back to the sect and kept looking at Shen Shi. It seemed that they realized something was wrong here.


    Shen Shi sighed in his heart. If he could, he really didn''t want to kill people in front of his friends. It''s just that it''s hard to tell others about the twists and turns. In any case, elder martial brother Du has been kind to him all these years. Shen Shi feels that he can''t sit back and watch.


    He walked slowly and came to Yu Long, who was lying on the ground and seemed to have no strength, and could only look at himself with indignant eyes. Looking at the face that was still familiar in memory, even his heart as hard as Shen Shi could not help shaking slightly.


    He gently lowered his head and felt that at this time, many eyes fell on him. There were all kinds of complicated emotions in those eyes. He could not explain clearly, and seemed worried and confused. But Shen Shi did not look back and watch carefully. He just took a deep breath and took out the cold snow sword from Ruyi bag.


    The light of the sword is like snow. At the moment of lighting, it seems to reflect the faces of two people, one is him, the other is Yulong.


    Yulong''s face didn''t look afraid. She just stared at Shen Shi fiercely. Then she scolded and said, "livestock!"


    Shen Shi''s face was expressionless. The snow sword in his hand turned slowly. The sharp point of the sword aimed at Yu Long''s chest. The sword was as cold as water. Just at this time, Du Tiejian, who was not far away from him, suddenly frowned and said, "younger martial brother Shen, I''m a good man. It''s nothing to fight with the enemy hard and ruthless, but it''s better to kill such a woman who has no fighting back."


    "Brother Du!" Shen Shi suddenly drinks in a deep voice and interrupts Du Tiejian''s words.


    Du Tiejian looked at Shen Shi in a daze. After a moment''s silence, Shen Shi said to Du Tiejian, "elder martial brother, you are a hero and generous. You are outstanding. I feel inferior to you. But in this matter, I think you may have some omissions, elder martial brother. "


    Du Tiejian frowned and said, "what?"


    Shen Shi said, "did you hear what the woman just said?"


    "Yes, it seems to be the word" livestock "


    "Exactly." Shen Shi said faintly, "in ancient books and historical records, in the days of the demon king''s court in the past, the demon clan was powerful and enslaved the human race. They wantonly bullied and humiliated the human race, but they often slaughtered and buried a large number of human slaves in sacrificial ceremonies, funerals, ceremonies and so on. For tens of thousands of years, countless people died unjustly. When we dig the great tomb of the demon clan, we can still see the white bones as deep as the sea. At that time, the demons despised our people. They did not call people but only livestock. "


    Du Tiejian''s face changed slightly. Shen shidun looked at him deeply and said in a soft voice: "brother Du, you believe me. I know more about the demon clan than you. Some things you forget for a while, but the people in the demon clan never forget. "


    Du Tiejian''s face seemed a little pale suddenly. After a moment, he sighed and stepped back two steps. Shen Shi turns his head and squats down in front of Yu Long. The cold tip of the snow sword is close to Yu Long''s white and plump chest. As soon as he makes another effort, he will go through her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    At this time, suddenly, Yu Long''s eyes flashed, staring at Shen Shi, as if he suddenly remembered something and said, "it''s you!"


    Shen Shi eyebrows slightly pick, pour is a bit surprised, way: "how, your elder sister unexpectedly didn''t say with you?" But then he laughed and said, "Yeah, she probably doesn''t think it''s necessary to tell you about a dead man."


    Yu Long starts to laugh miserably, a few blood foam comes out from the corner of her mouth, then stares at Shen Shi fiercely, spits at him suddenly, and cries: "shameless villain!"


    Shen Shitou gave way and said, "I don''t owe you anything."


    Yulong became more and more excited, hissed, and suddenly raised her upper body as if to shout something. But at this moment, suddenly, she felt a chill in her chest. She looked down in amazement, and saw the snow sword had no handle and inserted it into her chest.


    Her body seemed to freeze suddenly, staring at the sword in her chest, as if she could not believe that her life was coming to an end. Then she raised her head and looked at Shen Shi with some difficulty. Shen Shi didn''t walk away, nor did he avoid the woman''s desperate and slightly crazy eyes. He looked as if he was hard and cold as a stone, standing quietly in front of her.


    His shadow covered Yulong''s eyes. At the last moment of her life, the only person she could see was this man.


    Yu Long began to laugh miserably, and then he tried his last bit of strength in his body. He pointed to Shen Shi with some vague but extremely sad voice and hissed:


    "I curse you! Curse you all your life with the blood of the ancient demon... "


    Before the words were heard, a hand came out from the side and covered her mouth firmly, pressing all her remaining words back. Yulong''s body wants to twist wildly and make a whine sound. She wants to struggle, but the palm is so hard and heavy that she can''t get rid of it at all. At the same time, the strength of her body moves away from her like flowing water. Even the scenery in front of her begins to blur.


    She just vaguely heard that the man was beside her and whispered:


    "I''m not a fool."


    A moment later, all the movements of the Snake Girl, who was the blood descendant of the azure snake demon family, slowed down, gradually became stiff, and finally stopped breathing.


    Shen Shi waited for a moment, then released his hand and stood up. When he turned around, he saw that many people were looking at it with different eyes, including his former friends.


    Shen Shi is silent. His eyes sweep by. After staying on Du Tiejian for a while, he turns to another place nearby.


    Over there, the real man Huaiyuan stood with his negative hand and looked at him. After a while, he nodded slowly, his face was gentle, but his eyes were filled with a trace of satisfaction and appreciation.


    "Well done." Huaiyuan said.


    Shen Shi slightly bowed his head to the real person Huaiyuan, then silently put away the snow sword that had been stained with blood but was still cold. His eyes swept over the angry face that was lying on the ground and had no breath, so that the delicate and beautiful face was twisted. Then he turned away and walked back to the real person Huaiyuan.


    Huaiyuan''s eyes looked very gentle and said calmly, "go."


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked at the real man Huaiyuan. It seemed that he wanted to confirm something to him. But then he saw a smile on the corner of his mouth and nodded slightly. He was relieved. Then he laughed and said, "thank you, martial uncle."


    With that, he turned and walked away. This time, he went to the Lingxiao sect disciples in the distance. I don''t know why. Shen Shi has been taken by Huaiyuan immortal all the time. He hardly has any chance to contact and talk with these old friends. This time, seeing that the war situation has been decided, Shen Shi suddenly comes over and makes a little commotion among the disciples of Lingxiao sect.


    In the front of the crowd, Wang Gen and Gan Wenqing stand side by side, seeing Shen Shi coming. Both of them look a little complicated. They look at the young younger martial brother, and his eyes are shining. Behind them, sun you is the first one to meet them, with a happy smile on his face. After staring at Shen Shi, he suddenly laughs, but suddenly opens his arms and gives Shen Shi a bear hug.


    "Son of a bitch! You''re back at last He said with a smile in Shen Shi''s ear, but there seemed to be a faint shiver of excitement in his voice. Shen Shi felt the strength of sun you''s powerful arms, and was also moved. He patted him on the shoulder, laughed and said:


    "do you still recognize me as a brother?"


    "Nonsense!" Sun youguai turned his eyes, punched him, and then laughed. Then he took him back and said, "you guys have too many thoughts. Stay in our family. With our brothers and friends here, I don''t believe what can happen to us in this world!"


    Shen Shi thought about it and looked forward. In the crowd, GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu came over, and then he said with a smile, "you''re right."


    In sun you''s hearty laughter, GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu come to him. GANZE first smiles at Shen Shi and says, "are you not hurt?"Shen Shi shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    "Well." GANZE said, "that''s good. Just come back."


    Zhong Qingzhu seems to be a little silent. When GANZE talks with Shen Shi, she stands quietly and looks at Shen Shi. There is a kind of complicated light in her eyes. When she sees Shen Shi looking at her, she whispers:


    "Shitou, if you have something to discuss with us, don''t leave alone."


    Shen Shi answered a, way: "know, won''t." With a pause, he took another look around him and said, "eh, where''s Qinglu?"


    Sun you said, "Qinglu didn''t come this time. She stayed in Jinhong mountain because martial uncle Yunni told her to shut down and refine a batch of high-quality elixirs for some time."


    "Oh, I see." Shen Shi nodded, thinking that no wonder he didn''t see Zhong Qinglu all the way.


    Several people spoke here for a while, and suddenly they heard a shrill cry in the distance, which seemed to bring a bit of madness and pain. It didn''t sound like a human voice, but more like a dying beast.


    They all turned their heads and saw that the voice came from the gathering places of several other famous schools. After careful discrimination, it seemed that it was more like the place of yuanshimen and Tianjian palace, and the place of a group of bald monks in Zhenlong hall. It was very quiet all the time.


    The cry was so fierce that people were moved and frowned. Many people in Lingxiao sect looked there. Then they vaguely saw that a tent had been set up among the crowd there. Then several remaining demon captives, including Yulin, were detained there by the two sects.


    Before long, suddenly a shrill cry came, the same miserable pain, the same creepy. The young disciples of lingxiaozong looked at each other, but they didn''t speak. After a while, Shen Shi suddenly saw Du Tiejian coming over, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a soft voice, "master told you to go."


    Shen Shi nodded, quickly walked forward and came to the real Huaiyuan. At the moment, there were three other people standing beside the real Huaiyuan. They were sun Mingyang, Yunni and Pu Siyi, the three real elders with the greatest power and the highest morality in Lingxiao sect.


    Shen Shi saluted them one by one. At last, he went to old man Pu and took a deep breath. After his lips trembled a little, he called out in a low voice:


    "master."


    Old man Pu looks at Shen Shi, smiles and nods. He doesn''t say much, but suddenly his arm is lifted, but something is lost. Shen Shi catches it and looks down when he is confused. Suddenly he is stunned. What he sees lying in his palm is a cloud symbol.


    "Put things away, and don''t throw them away in the future." Old man Pu said faintly, "I''m an old man. I''m looking forward to your supporting me, but I don''t have the strength to help you to sweep the door and collect things."


    Shen Shi''s palm slowly grasped the cloud talisman, and his body trembled a little, as if he had exhausted all his strength to control himself. After a moment, he knelt down beside old man Pu without saying a word, and made a low voice three times with his head on the ground.


    "I''m not filial. I''m bothering you." His voice sounded low and hoarse.


    Old man Pu sighed, reached out and pulled Shen Shi up. He raised his eyebrows and gazed at him for a moment. Then he patted him on the shoulder. There was no way he could hide the joy in his eyes.


    "Come on, let''s go." Then he looked at Shen Shi and said, "Shen Shi, you come too."


    Shen Shi nodded, so the group of five went to the tent at the junction of yuanshimen and Tianjian palace. Shen Shi follows behind the elders. When he comes near the tent, he sees that the head of Yuanshi sect, the real person of Yuanfeng hall, and the head of Tianjian palace, Nangong Lei, are standing outside, including another familiar face, but the head of Zhenlong hall, master tianku.


    By this time, the sound in the tent had calmed down. No more sound came. From a distance, someone came out of the tent and whispered for a while in the ears of the real person in Yuanfeng hall. Yuanfeng hall nodded slightly. It seemed that he was thinking a little.


    Seeing Ling Xiaozong and others coming, Yuanfeng hall and the other two headmasters also welcomed each other. After seeing each other, Huaiyuan first asked:


    "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Yuan Feng Tang nodded and said, "well, except for the demon snake, the other little demons have already spoken. We probably know something about the demon world. There is something wrong there."


    Huaiyuan was surprised and said, "what''s wrong with the demon world?"


    Yuan Feng hall real person laughed and said: "I heard it''s haunted."


    "Haunted? What does that mean? " What he asked was Sun Mingyang, who was standing next to the real person Huaiyuan. Besides him, several faces around him were a bit surprised. Obviously, he was also puzzled.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    Yuan Fengtang said: "according to those demon clans, in the middle and early days of the demon world, countless ghosts suddenly appeared, fierce and unusual, sweeping the whole world like a flood. All the demon clans, big and small, were affected in this disaster. There were countless weak exterminators. The stronger clans also hurt their vitality and moved one after another to avoid." Speaking of this, Yuan Feng paused for a moment, and then said,


    "probably in the middle of this time, someone in the demon clan suddenly found that the evil spirit in the Feihong kingdom had disappeared. Although the environment in the Feihong kingdom was still bad, they could barely walk. Therefore, under the pressure of the ghost army, many demon tribes were forced to flee into the Feihong Kingdom, but they did not Later, they moved to our side of the human world. "


    With these words, people''s faces are a little strange. Obviously, no one can imagine that the demon clan has fallen into such a predicament. Looking at this situation, I''m afraid it doesn''t need the Terran to start. It seems that the demon clan''s nest is about to be taken away. The powerful people who used to dominate the whole Hongmeng world have now become such a situation. Even if the demon tribe is the biggest enemy of the human race, it is really a bit of a pity.


    Master tianku put his hands together and murmured a Buddha''s name. Without saying anything, Nangong Lei, who was standing beside him, pondered for a moment. Then he said to Yuanfeng hall, "brother yuan, we still have to discuss this matter."


    Yuan Feng Tang nodded: "it''s true."


    With that, he swung back and made all the Yuanshi disciples around step back. Master tianku and Nangong Lei soon sat down in the same way. Seeing this, Huaiyuan turned around and whispered to several people around: "you go and have a rest. I''ll discuss with some leaders."


    Naturally, they all stepped back according to their words. When Shen Shi stepped back, his eyes swept over the tent. After staring for a moment, he turned his eyes and followed master Pu back to Lingxiao sect. Just after standing firm, Shen Shi heard old man Pu''s voice lowered and said, "stone, what do you think of this?"


    Shen Shi frowned. He first looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him. Then he said in a low voice, "master, what do you mean?"


    Pu Laotou said: "the demon world is haunted."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said: "in the eyes of disciples, it''s strange that ghosts are in the demon world. If it''s possible, I think we''d better not go there easily."


    But old man Pu shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. It''s imperative to go to the demon world."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "why is this?"


    Old man Pu took a look at him, sighed and said, "our four famous families are all Miao people who were passed down by the six saints of the human race in the past. You should know that, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "In this case, the great achievements of the sages in the past have not been ignored? In the past ten thousand years, Sizheng family has been the leader of the human race. They are extremely respected and enjoy countless glories. When this Rainbow reopens, how can we retreat? If this is the case, our children and grandchildren are really ashamed of their ancestors in the past, and they will have no face to see their ancestors after death. "


    speaking of this, the old man is a little proud, but I remember that you are a little proud. The four Zhengs have a great career. On weekdays, they may be in a mess in private. However, when the rainbow reopens and the two clans of human demons collide again, it is our four Zhengs that protect the human race. Only when we go forward bravely can we live up to the world''s expectations. Only in this tragic era can we stand up again. "


    Shen Shi took a deep breath, nodded heavily and said," yes, thank you for your teaching. I understand. "


    Old man Pu patted him on the shoulder with a look of relief, but then his smile suddenly showed a bit of cunning color, but he lowered his voice again. With the voice that only Shen Shi could hear, he said in a soft voice: "besides, today''s demon clan is in the doldrums. I''m afraid it''s not the weakest time in tens of thousands of years. I don''t take this opportunity to fight Give them a break? And I''m afraid that this achievement of annihilating the great enemy of life and death will be enough to catch up with the sages of the past. How can they easily give up this rare opportunity? "


    Shen Shi was silent. After a while, he said, "I see. I think it''s too shallow."


    Old man Pu sneered. He seemed to be a bit cynical again. He said: "what you think is deep and shallow. Anyway, it''s all like that. You just don''t have enough morality and don''t stand on the position of immortal Yuandan. Otherwise, you will see it thoroughly."


    Shen Shi also laughed, but then said, "master, I understand what you said just now, but I still have an idea in my mind. I don''t know whether to say it or not?"


    "Tell me."


    "Since we are sure to go to the demon world, we''d better take a rest here. Anyway, we just killed a demon tribe, so it''s normal to take a rest for a few days. Take this opportunity to spread the news to the world, and at the same time, truthfully explain the current situation of the demons in the demon world. First, let all the people in the world have a good preparation. Second, let''s The demon world is second only to the main world of Hongmeng. Among them, there are countless natural resources and treasures. In this chaos, naturally, there will be many scattered practitioners who want to fish in troubled waters going to the demon world. "Old man Pu''s eyes flashed slightly. He looked at Shen Shi and said, "do you mean to let those sanxiu explore the way for us?"


    Shen Shi said: "it''s true, but it''s more than that. Master, with all due respect, it''s not easy for the demons in the demon world to force all the demons to such a desperate situation and even move to the human world. Maybe there are few powerful ghosts in Yuandan realm, but the number of ghosts must be terrible. Only in this way can the demon clan be hard to resist. The elite of our Sizheng school is stronger than others. Hongmeng should be invincible, but it should suffer a lot in number compared with ghosts. "


    Old man Pu nodded frequently, his eyes lit up, and said, "you have some truth in that."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "in today''s world, the spirit of our human race is at its peak. There are countless people who practice Taoism, and they are scattered all over the world. If we really want to calculate the number of friars, I''m afraid our human race is much more than that ghost. As long as we guide the sanxiu into the demon world, they can find opportunities. Secondly, no matter they are demons or ghosts, the Terran will never surrender. If they meet the enemy, they have only one way to fight. As long as there are enough Terran friars in the past to block the ghosts and miscellaneous soldiers, and our elite teachers are looking for the leader of the ghost tide, if there is no big accident We should be invincible. "


    Old man Pu nodded repeatedly, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "smelly boy, you bend your intestines and think more. But it''s really a good idea. Come on, I''ll take you to elder martial brother Zhang Jiao and talk to him. "


    Then without hesitation, he directly pulled Shen Shi and went to the place where the four leaders were discussing.


    The four leaders of the four zhengmingmen are still talking together at the moment. They look calm and indifferent. It''s hard to think that under the casual manner of these people, they can probably decide the life and death of countless people. Old man Pu came over with Shen Shi and was soon discovered by the four leaders. The real man Huaiyuan looked at him and then laughed at the other three. After saying hello, he turned and walked over and said to old man Pu and Shen Shi:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Old man Pu nodded. He just wanted to speak, but he looked slightly. He turned to Shen Shi and said, "you can talk to me yourself."


    Shen Shi was a little surprised, but he nodded his head and agreed. He told Huaiyuan the dialogue he had just had with old man Pu again. Huaiyuan real person listened, the original smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his face gradually became solemn, but he didn''t show anger or anger.


    Just listening to Shen Shi finish his previous thought, Huaiyuan was silent for a while, but he looked at old man Pu and said, "did you think of it yourself, or did your master think of it when he was chatting with you two?"


    Old man Pu waved his hand and said, "it''s stone who thought of it. I think it''s reasonable. Our army of thousands of people from the four famous schools is certainly very powerful, but if we encounter countless ghosts, it will be a bit tricky. That''s why I brought a stone to tell you. Do you think it''s feasible? "


    Huaiyuan''s eyes fell on Shen Shi. After staring at him for a long time, he kept silent. Just when Shen Shi was a little uncomfortable, he just heard the sound of footwork. But the other three leaders came over. Among them, Yuanfeng Hall''s eyes caught old man Pu and Shen Shi''s eyes. He probably recognized them. He nodded his head slightly and then told Huaiyuan Zhen Humanitarianism:


    "brother Huaiyuan, our three families have been arranged, and now they will tell the world. What''s the matter with you?"


    Real Huaiyuan nodded and said, "I''m going to arrange the staff to tell the local clan''s subordinates and the vassal families to spread the story together. Everything can be said as it is."


    Nangong leinianxu, who was beside him, said with a smile, "it''s just the right thing to say to people. I''m a famous family of Sizheng. Since I stand up for the overall situation of the human race, I don''t have to hide everything."


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly jumps. He looks up in amazement. Old man Pu seems to understand something, and his face shows a look of amazement at the same time. Huaiyuan took a light look at them, and then said to Yuanfeng Hall: "the demon clan is weak. Now it seems that it doesn''t matter, but how to say about the ghost clan in the demon kingdom?"


    Yuan Feng Tang pondered for a moment and said, "whatever we know, we should spread it to the world at the same time. The danger and ferocity must be of great importance to people. Those who are humble and weak will naturally avoid it, but those who are tough and firm will also have more, and those who should go will naturally go. In such a big demon world, our four famous families can''t really monopolize it. What they do is just to destroy the demon family and unify the great Mongols. As for the rare things in the demon world, naturally, those who are destined to get them. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Huaiyuan nodded: "this should be so."


    After that, the four leaders looked at each other and walked away. Mr. Huaiyuan led old man Pu and Shen Shi back. Shen Shi was silent all the way. Mr. Huaiyuan looked at him after walking for a while and said, "what''s the matter? What''s on my mind at the moment?"


    Shen Shi sighed and said honestly, "I''m really ashamed. At the same time, I think of my father''s teaching to me when I was young. Now I think it''s really a wise saying. I''m afraid and ashamed."


    Huaiyuan real person slightly pick eyebrow, way: "Oh, what did your father say?"


    "My father once told me again and again that I should be humble and say that there are countless heroes in the world, and that there must be talents who can beat you, and that the heroes in the world should not be underestimated. Today, it was confirmed again. I had a chance to think of this strategy. However, in the eyes of your elders, it was just handy. It had been arranged in the morning. It can be seen that the disciple is just a frog in the well after all. "


    The real person of Huaiyuan laughed for a while, and looked more gentle. He said, "that''s not so. Your father knows the world well and has great intelligence. No wonder he taught you such a son." After Shen said, he cherished the future and said, "it''s good."


    Shen Shi quickly lowered his head and said, "yes, thank you for your love."


    Huaiyuan real no longer words, go forward, Pu old man came to pull Shen Shi, two people behind him. After a few steps, Shen Shi suddenly thought of another thing, but he didn''t dare to disturb Huaiyuan. He whispered to old man Pu, "master, I want to ask you something."


    Mr. Pu said, "well, what?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, and said: "we are fighting against the demon clan when we go to the demon kingdom. But there should still be a lot of demon clan remnants in the Hongmeng people''s kingdom. If they hear this news, will there be any changes? Especially in There is also a red mussel demon clan on the blue fish island. They have been with us Lingxiao clan for many years and have been in harmony. If the human demons fight again in the future, what should we do to the red mussel clan? "


    Old man Pu thought about it and said, "it''s nothing. Don''t think about it any more."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. His eyes flashed slightly, and then he nodded.


    Walking in front of them, Huaiyuan real person, with a faint smile on his face, calmly and naturally walked back to Lingxiao sect, called a group of disciples, and quickly and brightly gave orders. Then, one by one, he quickly rose from yuxu and flew away.


    The same is probably true of the other three sects.


    In the next few days, the news of the reopening of the rainbow world and the face-to-face re emergence of the two human and demon families will spread all over the world. At the same time, the news of the weakness of the demon family and the rampancy of the ghost family in the demon world will also be announced to the world. For a moment, the world was shocked, and countless people''s eyes immediately gathered on the ancient transmission array in the Alsophila world, which had been abandoned for 10000 years.


    Haizhou golden Hongshan, Lingxiao live on the herring island.


    The disciples who are still practicing on this island are all young people who have just joined Lingxiao sect. Like countless predecessors, they cherish their dreams and practice here diligently, looking forward to stepping on the towering Jinhong mountain one day. On the other side of herring Island, on a beach near the sea, there is a quiet village. This is Hongbeng village, where Hongbeng people have lived for generations.


    On weekdays, it''s very quiet here. Few of the disciples of Lingxiao sect of the Terran came here. In fact, Shen Shi was a strange number, but even he just peeled shrimps with the starfish on the beach outside the village, and rarely went into Hongbeng village.


    However, on this day, the people of Hongbeng village were surprised to find that from the entrance of Hongbeng village, a man in Qingyun gate disciple''s clothes walked into the village alone.


    He didn''t speak to any of the red clam demon people around him, as if he didn''t care about the villagers at all. Shi Shi ran just went to the middle of the village, took a look at the altar and the broken statue on the altar, and sat down without saying a word.


    This situation seems a little strange. The red mussels around them slowly gather around. In their eyes, of course, there won''t be any murderous spirit for the time being, but they are still a little angry when they are surprised. For a long time, the Hongbeng demon clan and the Terran on the herring island are in peace. On weekdays, the Terran disciples on the island do not consciously come to the village to disturb these demon clans, which can be regarded as giving the demon clan a little face and privacy.


    But on this day, the man''s behavior seems to be extremely rude and rude, or, vaguely, makes people feel a little uneasy.


    After watching for a while, the Hongbeng people around found that the man really didn''t mean to speak, so someone couldn''t help asking in a loud voice:


    "Hello, who are you? Why do you break into our village like this? Don''t you know that the disciples on the island usually don''t come here? "


    The man sitting on the fragment of the statue glanced around slowly. A moment later, he suddenly laughed, but showed two rows of white teeth"I''m the gatekeeper of Lingxiao sect. I''m here to guard."


    "What gatekeeper, the keeper?"


    The Hongbeng people looked at each other and could not understand the meaning of his words. So many impatient youths raised their voices and scolded him. The older and more serious one asked him about his name and origin, and asked if he was a disciple of lingxiaozong who practiced on Qingyu island.


    The man gave a little smile, his white teeth flashed again, and then said with a smile:


    "my name? My name is Bai Li Jue. "


    More than a thousand people from Sizheng''s famous family settled down quickly in the world of Alsophila spinulosa, where the rain is still falling. However, such a powerful force, coupled with a large number of already refined old people and a large number of Yuan Dan real people who are scared to death, their impact on the surrounding environment is by no means comparable to that of a small group of ordinary adventurers.


    The world soon saw why the four zhengmingmen had been standing on the top of the Terran cultivation world for thousands of years.


    After destroying the green snake tribe, the disciples of the four major sects soon took control of the two most important places in the rainforest, yuxu and the ancient transmission array. After the discussion of several real masters, they began to mobilize their nearly 1000 powerful monks and disciples to do one thing: open the way.


    Because of the unique climate of Alsophila spinulosa, the rainforest here is almost unimaginable. The emerald green full of vitality is everywhere. In the rainforest, countless strange animals, plants and even powerful monsters are bred. In the past days, many Terran friars came here to take risks and suffered a lot. Many people even lost their lives in the forest. So all along, the depths of that rainforest have been daunting places.


    But just after Sizheng Mingmen came here, everything changed.


    There is no power to stop more than a thousand people. The disciples of the famous sect, who are highly equipped and powerful, seem to be moaning in fear in the depths of the rainforest when the leader and elder''s orders are given.


    Large tracts of trees, in the sky of the sword and the magic light, fall down in pieces, including the thorns and weeds, even if the sky is still raining, but one or two yuan Dan border elders come out, just in this rainy day to burn a large area of open space for you with a sea of fire. The original monsters in the forest have long been far away. The rainforest of Alsophila spinulosa, which was originally dangerous, now, under this absolutely powerful force, just like the green snake tribe, they are defeated and have no resistance.


    In just three days, this powerful and elite army of Terran friars has just opened up a broad and smooth road in this rainforest, from Tianqing city to yuxu, and then to the ancient transmission array


    The meaning of up and down is so obvious that everyone can understand the meaning of this road, which is a shortcut for the human friars in the world.


    After this road was opened up, the disciples of Sizheng Mingmen set up camp near the ancient teleportation array and had a rest for a few days. At the same time, they sent out some disciples. Under the leadership of Shen Shi and several yuan Danzhen, they first arrived at the Feihong realm from the ancient teleportation array, and then controlled the teleportation array at the other end of the Feihong realm.


    Probably from the third day, some Terran friars peeping on the side tried to get close to them. Soon everyone found that these four noble men, who were also Terran friars, did not intend to stop them from getting rich alone, so soon someone entered the rainbow world.


    In this world, there are hundreds of millions of people, as well as countless friars. Many of them are brave, bold and adventurous. The road of cultivation has always been difficult but extremely tempting and sweet. As long as you step into cultivation, almost no one can resist the desire for immortality and power growth. In order to continue and better practice, all kinds of cultivation resources are necessary.


    There are countless monks in this world, not many of them are born lucky. In fact, most of them are extremely bumpy and difficult in the way of practice. But although the opportunities are different, who is worse than wisdom? Some people have long understood the meaning of this move, but they did it in a dignified way and said it clearly. In addition, there are many other people who have thought about it, that is, the resources needed by the demons in the demon world are totally different from those of the human race. In fact, among the Hongmeng hundred, the human race is the most special one in practice. No other race can use the Spirit Crystal they need, including the most favorite natural resources and treasures of many human races, The demons are also uninterested.


    Well, in the demon world hundreds of millions of years later, this vast and incomparable territory that no human has ever been to is actually a treasure house for the human friars.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    This kind of temptation, as long as you want to understand the joint, it is difficult to resist that kind of attraction, even in the demon world may have the risk of death.


    At the end of the day, where is not dangerous?


    In the whole life of sanxiu, unless you want to live in the city, as long as you want to explore, who hasn''t experienced the test of life and death?


    Isn''t it just natural for people to die for money? If you don''t need a spoon, how can you survive without a life?


    This is the way of the world!


    Everyone knows it in his heart, the people of the four orthodox schools know it, and so does sanxiu.


    There has never been a time when the world is in harmony and tender feelings. It''s just wishful thinking. In fact, most of the people who think about these ideas are rich families with golden spoon, young masters and young ladies who have unrealistic illusions about the world.


    They don''t have illusions, but they have dreams. They dream that they can get the heaven material and earth treasure they have been dreaming of in the demon world, and make great progress in the way of cultivating. So when the news spread, when the sizhengmingmen quietly opened up the vast road in the Alsophila rainforest, the number of human friars who gathered here and began to go to the demon world gradually increased.


    From the very beginning, we were cautious and courageous, and then the number of people increased. Then, with excitement and joy, we went forward one after another and cherished our dreams. We walked by the disciples of the four Zhengming sect who were waiting in silence and entered the rainbow world.


    This is a brand new scene in the world of Hongmeng for thousands of years.


    Fifteen days later, the people of the four famous families also began to act. On that day, all of them entered the rainbow world. In front of them and behind them, there were countless human friars swarming in.


    Maybe, this is the power of dreams. Who knows, maybe they also thought about what they would pay, but they came in the end.


    During this period of time, Shen Shi reintegrated into the group of Lingxiao sect''s disciples. Huaiyuan immortal no longer took him with him all the time. It seemed that he finally believed in him, and those old friends finally stood with him again.


    But there seems to be some subtle changes in the relationship between them.


    Sun you is also Shen Shi''s best friend and best friend. They often talk and laugh together. Only occasionally, sun you will be in a daze. He seems to want to ask Shen Shi something. He may have said it before, but at this time he wants to say it again.


    Zhong Qingzhu is still very gentle and close to Shen Shi, but Shen Shi feels that there seems to be a little more complicated emotion in her eyes. Shen Shi didn''t know what it was, and he didn''t know what was in Zhong Qingzhu''s mind. He just woke up from his dream one night. He suddenly remembered that he had seen Zhong Qingzhu''s similar eyes at some time before.


    It was before he went to ask heaven''s secret place, when he met the terrible iron winged Black Scorpion in the hundred mountain world, after they died, he remembered that Zhong Qingzhu had such strange eyes.


    Why?


    Shen Shi didn''t ask her. He was just as usual, just like Zhong Qingzhu was the same as before, and he never left Lingxiao sect.


    He didn''t want to remember that memory.


    Moreover, this is not the time to recall the past, because after the Terran entered the rainbow world, they were also shocked by the bad and abnormal environment here. When they were looking for the ancient teleportation array leading to the demon world, the Terran side soon found traces left by other demons.


    The legendary demon world seems to be getting closer and closer.


    The number of human friars entering the Feihong kingdom is increasing rapidly during this period of time. The appearance of this situation confirms the precise speculation of the senior members of the Sizheng school on the countless scattered cultivation mentality in the world. At the same time, from another point of view, it also benefits from the very convenient and developed transmission array in the Hongmeng world. Even if it is far away, as long as you know the reason After the rest, they can come as soon as possible.


    At the same time, I have to mention once again the broad road opened up in the rainforest by the disciples of the former four zhengmingmen. There is no doubt that this road is fast and direct. The monks in the whole world have removed the dangerous obstacles of the rainforest and pointed out the direction by the way. With this road, the speed and number of people''s scattered cultivation going to the rainbow world have increased by several times at least.


    After the elite of Sizheng school also entered the Feihong world, more and more human friars began to differentiate. Among the people who came to Feihong Kingdom, there are indeed some people who shrink back after seeing the extremely bad environment of Feihong Kingdom at first sight, or suddenly feel that life is more important than money Lingjing when they come here, so they go back to the ancient transmission array. Of course, these people are only a small part.


    In the Feihong world, the earth cracks and volcanoes do not erupt. Hot magma can be seen everywhere. If you are not careful, you may be buried in the sea of fire. This dangerous environment is really uncomfortable. However, most of the human friars who can come here are brave and powerful, and they are not too bad at the same time. They don''t care much about these things.


    Apart from the members of Sizheng family, sanxiu is divided into two parts. One part follows the group of Sizheng family near or far away, obviously with the idea of relying on the big tree to enjoy the cool; the other part scatters away early and disappears in every corner of Feihong world. Naturally, the thoughts of these people friars are all about the treasure they have found, but generally speaking The latter is obviously stronger than the former.The rainbow Kingdom has been abandoned for ten thousand years. Now no one in the Terran knows where the ancient teleportation array to the demon kingdom is, so the only thing we can do is to search all the way. However, although it is not clearly stated in the four Zhengming sect, many people still know that there are still several survivors in the exterminated green snake tribe. These days, people from Yuanshi sect are guarding them, and they don''t know where they are hiding. Anyway, no one has ever seen the prisoners.


    However, the second day after entering the Feihong world, the team of people from the four famous schools began to lead the way.


    About two days later, the friars of the Terran group found the corpses of the demon people who had fallen to the ground in the rainbow world. Then soon, they found more corpses and found the road full of the smell of death.


    The next thing soon became simple, but it was just going along the road. Moreover, the strength of the tribe was far stronger than that of the green snake tribe. In the Feihong Kingdom, there might be some difficulties for the sanxiu, but for the people of the Sizheng family, the danger in the Feihong kingdom could hardly cause any danger to them.


    Those dozens of Yuan Dan Jing real people are really enough to crush everything.


    Maybe I noticed this, and found that the information that Sizheng Mingmen had announced to the world seemed to be accurate and not false. So soon, more and more casual practitioners speeded up, rushed to the front of Sizheng Mingmen, and searched along the road of death.


    The demon world, which is full of countless treasures in the legend, seems to be not far ahead.


    Wealth is in danger.


    It was about three days later that the Sizheng Mingmen team in the Feihong world suddenly stopped. It wasn''t because they met some strong enemy or saw some strange and unpredictable abyss. The reason why they stopped was because they saw a fresh corpse.


    It is no longer the withered corpse dried up by the cold wind and sand in the rainbow world, but the corpse that is fresh and apparently dead soon.


    There are demons, there are also Terran monks.


    The demons have more dead than the Terrans.


    In front of that piece of dry earth, there are more than 100 corpses lying on the ground, and the blood is watering the land under the body. I don''t know if one day, under the influence of the blood, the land will be reborn.


    Standing in the crowd, Shen Shi, like most of the disciples of the Sizheng school, saw the scene in front of him. Then he saw the real person, the leader of the four schools, walking past the corpse and discussing in a low voice.


    Sun you stood beside him, looking at the dead people who fell to the ground and lost their lives in front of him. His face was slightly dignified, and he said, "this is San Xiu. He found a tribe of the demon clan, and then fought?"


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment and said, "it should be so."


    Sun you snorted and said, "these demon clansmen seem to have some strength."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said: "the battle was obviously won by the Terran friars. I just don''t know how many Terran friars were here at that time?"


    Sun you laughed and said, "in a word, it looks like a big victory. Today''s demon clan is really not so good."


    Shen Shi nodded slightly, but after looking at sun you, he reminded him again and said, "don''t be careless. Anyway, it''s still very dangerous in the demon world."


    Sun you laughed, nodded and agreed. At the same time, he suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, why haven''t I seen your fox these days? Where did it go? "


    Shen Shi said: "this trip is quite risky, and the fox''s way is bad, so after thinking about it, I''d better leave it in the Xu family of Liuyun city and ask Xueying girl to take care of it for me for a while."


    Sun you was stunned for a moment, his face was strange, and said: "strange, I remember Xiaoying didn''t like these little things like cats and dogs when she was young. Why did she suddenly change her temper this time?"


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "you saw the fox that day. It''s snow-white and beautiful. It''s probably miss Xueying. She also likes the fox."


    Sun you nodded and said, "it should be so."


    While they were talking, they heard only a few whistling in front of them. The four leaders seemed to have reached a consensus. Then they ignored the bodies and continued to move forward.


    The dark wind is still in the rainbow world, but it seems that nothing can stop the pace of this army of Terran friars. Along the road full of the breath of death, Shen Shi and his disciples kept on going. The fighting situation along the way seemed to be gradually fierce, and the number of dead demons and human friars began to increase. It seems that there are many other demons who have been forced to enter the rainbow realm, but it seems that they have not found the transmission array to the human race.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    However, a large number of sanxiu people who came here in advance of the Terrans, just like hunters, have already started hunting.


    On the road of death, blood is almost everywhere.


    Every step seems to be trampling in blood.


    After walking through the bloody road, people finally saw the golden stone array.


    The entrance of the demon world finally appeared before their eyes.


    Hongmeng world has been quiet for ten thousand years. On this day, it seems that this kind of peace has finally come to an end and will be broken.


    The Terran army surrounded the ancient teleportation array and waited.


    The next time the golden light appears, when the transmission is on.


    Heaven, earth and the world are in a state of extermination.


    The sky of the rainbow world always seems to be so gloomy, and the lifeless and lifeless gray seems to be everywhere. It deeply affects every place and every inch of the world.


    It''s hard for people not to think about what happened in this world in the past ten thousand years. There is also the sky demon silver fox who resolutely abandoned his Taoism and sacrificed his blood to Yin Ming tower ten thousand years ago. Although it seems that the dog demon clan has been admired by the people for many years, it is not the same as the blood demon clan.


    But in today''s Rainbow world, of course, there is no such thing as the corpse of the sky demon silver fox. In 10000 years, what kind of corpse has long been turned into dust. But after a few years of private exchanges, there is still something in the minds of other people.


    "Where is Yinming tower?"


    This is a question. In fact, this question is not only in the hearts of the four leaders, but also in the minds of the ordinary disciples. At least in the past 10000 years, in countless legends and even historical books, the Ghost Tower, an artifact of the demon clan, has almost become a legendary thing. You know, from the results of history, this treasure is the only one in history that directly destroyed the whole world.


    If such a powerful and terrible treasure falls into the hands of the enemy, what kind of terrible situation will it be? This kind of situation, no matter it is Terran or demon clan, will never allow to happen. But after the Terran entered the rainbow world, although countless people thought of this treasure and searched everywhere, they still got nothing. From the information of some captured demon captives, it seems that after the demon clan discovered that the rainbow kingdom could suddenly enter, many tribes also thought of this and frantically searched for the Yinming tower in the rainbow kingdom. However, it is strange that the demon clan did not seem to find it.


    The legendary powerful treasure seems to have disappeared in a strange way.


    At the moment, the number of friars around this ancient teleportation array has reached an amazing number. In addition to the thousands of elite and outstanding members of the sizhengmingmen, there are also a large number of sanxiu, other sect disciples, Xiuzhen families and all kinds of people standing around the transmission array, probably more than 10000 in total. Among these people, some of them are monks who have been following the group of the four Zhengming sect, some of them are people who disperse and go first after entering the Feihong kingdom. Some of them are in groups, some of them come and go alone, but the only thing they have in common is that no matter they come late or arrive early, they all stay by the ancient transmission array and wait patiently.


    Until the arrival of this team.


    In the world, at least in the world of cultivating truth, there is no fool. Everyone can calculate and think. In the world, the most and the most are smart people.


    Looking around, the sea of people is almost black. Countless human friars, with a kind of awe or expectation, look at the team of the four zhengmingmen, and specially set aside a large space for them to wait.


    What they are waiting for, no one will speak out, but the atmosphere of silence in the air, seems to have explained everything.


    Many of the disciples in the Sizheng school''s group didn''t look very good. Standing in the group of Lingxiao sect''s disciples, Shen Shi heard several angry grunts coming from the front of him. But by comparison, Shen Shi''s look has always been more natural, without the color of irritability and anger. When he occasionally looks at Huaiyuan real person, Yuanfeng hall and other big people, he can also find that their faces are also self-contained.


    There''s nothing really to be angry about. Shen Shi thinks very clearly about it. Those angry disciples of famous schools just think that they are superior to others. Although in many cases, this idea is right


    It looks like a sea of people around the ancient transmission array. It''s magnificent. Shen Shi, who was in the crowd, suddenly had an idea in his mind. What would it be like if when the ancient teleportation array started, a tribe came from the demon kingdom?When the tribe in the golden light dispersed, suddenly found surrounded by a vast and powerful army of terrible Terran monks, what kind of strange mood would it be?


    Shen Shi thought for a moment, then suddenly he felt like his teeth were itching. He vomited out a mouthful of turbid air and shook his head, thinking that he should have thought too much.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a sudden commotion in the crowd around him, and then someone pointed to the sky and cried:


    "coming."


    The so-called coming, of course, is not a monster or a demon clan. Shen Shi looks up, and then, as expected, he sees the golden light dancing in the sky. The ancient boundless feeling comes down from the sky, and the ancient teleportation array finally comes to start.


    There was a commotion among the crowd around the Falun, and then countless eyes were turning, and they all gathered here. There were countless complex emotions in those eyes, but they were all watching, waiting for what would happen next.


    Now everyone has stood at the entrance of the legendary demon world. Is the land of life and death, which has been spread for ten thousand years, just opposite this dharma array?


    After that, they went to Mingguang, the first of the four disciples, followed by Jingguang.


    All of a sudden, the friars of the human race around were excited, and most of them were smiling with joy, as if they had finally put down a big stone. Some cautious friars are still waiting, while others, who are brave and bold, seem to have been unable to bear it. They quietly follow the team of the four zhengmingmen and want to go to the ancient transmission array.


    Everything seems to be about to begin.


    Just at this time, all of a sudden, the four headmasters, such as yuanfengtang, stopped together. There was a bit of surprise on their faces at the same time, and then most of the Terran team stopped.


    In the world, it seems that many people feel something, a strange and strange atmosphere, gently diffuse away.


    The golden light is getting stronger and stronger. When it falls suddenly, the ancient transmission array seems to have reached the peak of golden light. A moment later, when the golden light weakens slightly, some shadows appear.


    Countless people''s eyes are in this moment, staring at the depth of the golden light. Most of them are surprised with all kinds of complex emotions, and even they don''t hate. At this moment, the faces of many human friars show strange sympathy.


    The golden light slowly dispersed. In the middle of the sea like crowd of countless powerful Terran friars, more than 100 figures appeared on the ancient teleportation array. They were all exhausted, and many of them were still with obvious scars, as if they had just gone through a difficult escape battle. When they stood firm, they gathered around and planned to get down from the Dharma array. At the same time, subconsciously, they turned their heads and looked around.


    At that moment


    Then I saw a crowd of people


    Countless eyes surrounded them from all directions.


    Such as high above the human, watching at the foot of the occasional mole ant.


    Before the ancient times, it is said that a wise man of human origin once sighed that although the human race is the weakest among all the Hongmeng ethnic groups, it has the most ideas. It''s not known what the idea here actually means. However, from the meaning of the words, we can know that the thoughts of the human race are much more complicated than most Hongmeng races, even ordinary people.


    Maybe that''s the changeable heart in the legend.


    Of course, maybe it was because the Terran had not found that they were too weak in the era before Lingjing, so they had to use their brains to survive. That''s why they got such a result.


    People''s hearts are always complex, and every human race always has many ideas. Compared with the demon race and other alien races, every individual in the human race seems to have all kinds of complex ideas, including good and bad, more good and more bad, which makes every human race look extremely complex.


    In the communication of human race, it is very difficult for you to judge clearly whether a person is a good person or a bad person. In many cases, it can only be seen after the event. If tens of thousands of people stand together and there is no unified command and subordinate, we can imagine the chaos.


    So when the golden light dissipated, after seeing the sudden appearance of the fox demon tribe, no matter in terms of number or strength, it was completely out of the crushing absolute advantage of many people. Unexpectedly, they all kept silent, and no one immediately took action.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    This is actually a very strange thing, because in the past few days, the great army of Terran friars kept on entering the Feihong kingdom. When searching for treasures and looking for the entrance to the demon kingdom in the Feihong Kingdom, they also met many demon clans who entered this realm from the demon Kingdom, and then most of the demon clans came to the same end.


    There were no orders, no calls, or even loud slogans, but in this strange atmosphere, the vast majority of the friars of the human race almost chose the same behavior and killed most of the demon people who appeared in front of them.


    Blood feud may be a knot that can''t be broken after all, but in this way, it seems that today''s situation is a little strange, because it seems that too many human friars are waiting for others to do it.


    Here in Sizheng''s famous family, many real people in yuandanjing have frowned. Among the disciples of Lingxiao sect, Shen Shi and sun you stand side by side. Beside them are GANZE and Zhong Qingzhu. Shen Shi''s face is still calm, but GANZE seems to look a little gloomy and says in a low voice:


    "people are not in the same place."


    Sun you nodded and did not speak, but there was a trace of sadness on his face. It''s dangerous to go to the demon world. Although the Terran friars are powerful and numerous, it seems that not all of them have no worries at present.


    Shen Shi said in a low voice: "it''s not surprising that there are so many people, and many of them are used to going alone. It''s normal to hold a wait-and-see attitude."


    Zhong Qingzhu stood beside Shen Shi. After looking at him, he said, "stone, if you are a real person, what should you do now?"


    Shen Shi looked at her in surprise. He always thought that Zhong Qingzhu''s words sounded awkward. However, after thinking about it, he said truthfully: "this is nothing. The difference between the strength of the two groups is too big. Now we just need to send an elite disciple to exterminate it." Speaking of this, after a pause, he said, "the monks probably won''t do anything when they don''t reach the critical moment of life and death. After all, they didn''t come here for the sake of humanity."


    The other three were silent, but it seemed that they were not too surprised. It seemed that they had known about it for a long time.


    At this time, suddenly, from the middle of the Sizheng Mingmen group, we can see that there were more than ten figures in the crowd of Yuanshi gate, and rushed to the fox demon tribe on the teleportation array. Shen Shi took a long look over there and recognized that the man in front of those people was yuan Xiuyu, who he had seen before. It can be imagined that the man should also be an outstanding talent of the yuan family.


    Shoushasheng immediately remembered that this battle started quickly, but the result was doomed. There was almost no accident, and the weak fox demon tribe was defeated.


    The silent and wait-and-see Terrans soon returned to their original state, and then more people looked into the eyes of the Sizheng famous team, in addition to envy, but also a little more awe.


    Under the haze of the rainbow world, there is a thick color of blood.


    The next thing is simple and direct. Through this ancient teleportation array, a large number of human friars entered the demon world under the leadership of Sizheng. At the same time, there are still many more human friars coming from the rear.


    The demon kingdom is a vast territory. Although the climate is different from that of the Hongmeng Kingdom, it is much better than that of the Feihong kingdom in any case. At least it is a large and vibrant kingdom with green trees, wild grass and undulating peaks everywhere.


    The records of the demon world in the human race have been vague for a long time, and now they are basically waiting for the blind to feel for the elephant and grope in this completely strange place. Just because of this, after entering the demon world, several masters of Sizheng sect sent people to control the land around the ancient teleportation array in the demon world. At the same time, they were not eager to expand to find the demon family, but they started to camp around the ancient teleportation array.


    It seems that they don''t mean to make a quick decision. After hundreds of millions of years, the Terran seems to have reached a peak in every aspect, not only powerful, but also calm.


    In the next few days, as before, some of the sanxiu followed the Sizheng family, and the other, who were brave and powerful, began to disperse and slowly moved to the outside of the demon world Slow penetration, groping out.


    Shen Shi is not very clear about the external situation, but in the high level, several real masters clearly know his special identity. He is the only one who has been to the demon world, which is enough to make him one of the most important members of the four orthodox schools.


    Shen Shi was indeed called to the past by Huaiyuan immortal. However, to the disappointment of several immortal people, Shen Shi had never been near the ancient teleportation array in those three years. Most of the time, in fact, he stayed in the black prison mountains, the hometown of the azure snake demon tribe.


    In other words, at least near this piece of land, Shen Shi can''t give them much help.


    The meeting soon broke up, and the decision was made steadily. When he left, Shen Shi found the tianku master of Zhenlong hall.After they went to a secluded place, Shen Shi first saluted and expressed his thanks to master tianku. After master tianku recited a Buddha''s name in a low voice, Shen Shi looked at the monk and said softly and sincerely:


    "master, what''s the matter with Xiaohei now?"


    Master tianku put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, it has entered the Dragon kingdom."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    But the time that ghosts appear is not long, to be exact, even this year. However, the number of these evil ghosts is growing so fast that tens of thousands of them are gathered soon. The weak demon clan''s strength is greatly reduced, and the tribal hatred conflicts are deep, so it is impossible for the whole demon clan to resist this kind of ghost frenzy together. Therefore, it is no surprise that after struggling to resist for a period of time, with the increasing number of ghosts, their strength is getting stronger and stronger, and those who are killed are more and more powerful The tribe attacked by ghosts is completely unstoppable.


    Some tribes were destroyed directly, others were forced to move, such as the azure snake demon tribe.


    Knowing the general situation of the matter, it makes the Terran side feel a bit embarrassed. Of course, the weakness of the demon clan can be regarded as a good news, but it is also a great trouble if it is really like the news that there are countless terrible ghosts in the sky.


    The people of yuandanjingzhen, a famous family of Sizheng, soon began to discuss. However, depending on the situation, they sat bickering every day and talked for a long time, but the decision was never given to the waiting disciples.


    So gradually, people are slack.


    It was about this time that some good and bad news came back from the front. The good news was that some lucky Terran monks, including sanxiu, found some rare treasures. The bad news was that they began to die. It''s not the demon warrior who kills, it''s the ghost.


    It is true that the number of ghosts in the demon world has reached an astonishing number, but most of them have been far away from this ancient transmission array for some reason. Most of the Terran sanxiu attacked by ghosts are more than a hundred miles away or even farther away before they are in danger.


    Of course, this situation is not very good, but it seems that there are not many people paying attention to it. Those who die are just their misfortunes. They provide some experience for later generations and become their greatest contribution.


    After a few days'' rest, Shen Shi and his brothers finally received an order from the top one morning. The order was very simple: let the disciples go out in turn to explore experience in the demon world. Of course, they can''t go too far. They should be considered as training, so that they won''t have no experience if they are attacked by demons or ghosts in the future I have suffered a great loss.


    Shen Shi had nothing to do with it. After receiving the order, he cleaned up and went outside. Lingxiaozong didn''t ask them to do anything, but it was their natural mission to find out the surrounding conditions more clearly.


    In addition to the terrifying and mysterious ghosts, what the disciples of Sizheng Mingmen have to look for also includes the demon tribes who are still in the demon world.


    Even every disciple has been told, in the demon world, the most important task is to find a blood in the demon family, the most noble blood in the legend.


    When Tianhong city was conquered by the Terran, there was a legend that the young demon emperor was brought to the demon world. And ten thousand years later, what would be more glorious than completely cutting off the royal lineage of the demon clan?


    When Shen Shi tidies up and goes to the depths of the demon world, he thinks of Huang Ming for a moment.


    If Huang Ming is here at the moment, I don''t know what kind of mood he will be in?


    For the people who have just come to the demon world, the vast demon world is still in a fuzzy state, whether it is the demon or the ghost, it seems hazy. Of course, the friars of the Terran in the middle tried their best to get some news, but the information they got from the friars of the Terran who went out to explore or from the captured demon clan was just like fragments, which could not make people see the truth of the demon world.


    In this case, the Terran friars who come to the demon world are divided into two kinds of actions. One is based on the strong and rich sanxiu, who are eager to explore the depth of the demon world with their dreams in mind. In fact, most of the Terran information comes from these sanxiu. The remaining part is represented by the most powerful Sizheng family among the human monks. Most of the time, the people of Sizheng family stayed around the ancient transmission array. Even if they sent their disciples to inquire about the information around, they never exceeded 300 Li.


    It can be said that the conservative attitude of the group of the four zhengmingmen is very surprising, especially in the situation that the strength of the Terran and the demon clan is different.


    In a word, one word: steady!


    Before he came to the demon world, Sizheng''s actions were fierce and fierce. He went all the way to the Alsophila world and killed the green snake tribe. But when he got to the demon world, he suddenly didn''t look like he was, and even made people feel afraid of his hands and feet. This kind of situation caused a lot of discussion among the friars of the human race, but the real masters of the four orthodox schools didn''t seem to care at all, and they continued to do their own work in such a stable and down-to-earth way.


    The exploration of the demon world is going on in an orderly way. As the time of staying in the demon world becomes longer, and more Terran friars begin to explore outward, soon the Terran has a clear grasp of the situation in this area with the ancient teleportation array as the center and a radius of about three or four hundred Li.First of all, there is no large city or trace of the demon tribe. Obviously, in the past 10000 years, the demon tribe has also abandoned the ancient teleportation array. Secondly, the Terran friars found the remains of the camps of several small tribes nearby. However, they were in a state of disrepair, and there were no survivors. A lot of bones were found, which was very miserable.


    Next, the Terran also found the ghosts that suddenly appeared in the demon world and caused great disaster. It''s strange that almost all the ghosts didn''t want to get close to the ancient teleportation array. The Terran saw the scattered ghosts for the first time 200 miles away, and their strength was generally weak, probably some of the lowest and worst small skeletons and so on. They kept going out After going deep into the demon world, about 400 li away, the number of ghosts began to increase, and some ferocious ghosts like the powerful ghost King appeared.


    At this level, the pressure to continue to explore outside suddenly increases. Of course, there are also many monks with high strength who can continue to explore in depth, but the news also slows down. In addition, to the surprise of the Terran, in the exploration of these days, no trace of the demon clan has ever been found.


    It seems that the demon world has completely become a ghost world. There are ghosts everywhere. On the contrary, the original demon family has almost disappeared. If it wasn''t for the road from Alsophila to Feihong, we did see a lot of demons. The Terran friars might wonder if they came to the wrong place.


    What is the situation of the demon clan in the demon world? Surrounded by so many powerful ghosts, have they been unable to support? This idea has floated in the mind of more than one race, but no one has said it for the time being.


    About five days later, another thing happened on the side of the Terran - the fairy club came.


    As the well deserved first chamber of Commerce in Hongmeng world, Shenxian society once again demonstrated its extraordinary strength and style: it sent a lot of people and brought a lot of various materials. The leader was Qu Laoxian. As soon as he arrived at the demon world, he went to the Sizheng Mingmen camp near the ancient transmission array. He closed the door and whispered with several real masters for a long time, and then met him Down, the immortal society opened a branch in this strange demon world, in the world where the Terran came for the first time in 10000 years.


    Yes, the branch of fairyland has been established


    There is no doubt that this is a great stimulation for all the Terran friars who come to the demon world. The most obvious advantage is that a large number of scattered friars who come to the demon world to explore Taobao do not have to put them in the wishful bag to be frightened after they find all kinds of spiritual materials. Instead, they can go back to the immortal society and sell them.


    At the same time, the arrival of the immortal society further stimulated the real world of the human race. More and more human friars poured into the demon world and began to stretch out their tentacles to this ancient world like a pioneer.


    Next, a large part of the large number of people from the fairyland society were good builders. They quickly and quickly built a big room next to the ancient teleportation array. This is the storefront of the demon world branch of the fairyland society. Then, they took the ancient transmission array as the center, and at the same time, the four zhengmingmen also began to appear, and the two sides joined together to encircle the eldest in the demon world, and began to Build the city.


    Yes, the immortals Association and the Sizheng school cooperated sincerely and began to build the stronghold city of the human race in the demon world.


    This move made countless people, including many of the four famous families, surprised and inexplicable, because looking at this action, it seems that these big figures of the human race are going to work steadily in the demon world for a long time, instead of what many people thought at the beginning, the army of the human race into the demon world, sweeping the demon family like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, and completing the history The glorious cause of the ancestors of the human race.


    Even among the disciples of Si Zheng, there are many doubters. Sun you and Shen Shi talked about it. From their perspectives, they were naturally different from ordinary disciples. In the conversation, sun you sighed: "in the past, people always said that the immortal society was powerful and almost omnipresent. They didn''t believe it when they were young, but now they have just seen it."


    But Shen Shi shook his head and said, "naturally, the immortal society is very powerful. But in this case, I think the real masters of our sect are really powerful."


    "Oh, what do you say?" Sun you is interested and asks Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi laughed, looked at the undulating mountains of the demon world in the distance, and said: "you can move forward and backward freely, regardless of the small profit. After you enter the demon world, it''s as calm as a mountain. From the beginning to the end, I can see that I also put myself in the position of the demon clan, but I can''t think of any chance to win When it comes to this, we are afraid that the ghost will be built by himself


    Sun you nodded slowly, then suddenly laughed and said to Shen Shi, "by the way, do you know the name of this city has been taken?"


    Shen Shi was stunned and said, "what is it?"


    Sun you said with a smile: "Pingyao City."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    The name of Pingyao City is simple and clear, and its meaning can be seen at a glance. It''s not only Shen Shi, but also all the Terran friars who heard the name of the city being built quickly in a few days. Although the conservatism of the Sizheng family has attracted a lot of rumors in the numerous scattered practices of the human race, it is undeniable that the Sizheng family firmly guarded the ancient transmission array, but also let the vast majority of the human friars who came to the demon world put down their worries.


    Especially with the arrival of the immortal society and the start of building this new city, looking at the huge stone wall which was quickly built at an incredible speed, the scattered monks of the human race who were still in a bit of panic and worry unconsciously calmed down. It seems that man is such a creature who especially likes cities. Only a city with strong walls on all sides will give people an unparalleled sense of security.


    This move is public, and there is no cover. However, there is no demon clan around the ancient transmission array, and most of those mysterious ghosts are more than a hundred miles away, rarely close to this side. Therefore, in the next period of time, the architecture of Pingyao City has not been disturbed and hindered.


    So 20 days later, a brand-new and solid city suddenly appeared on the land of demon world.


    The walls of Pingyao City are almost all built by collecting huge stones. They are extremely strong and tall, occupying a large area. However, they look majestic in appearance, but the city is extremely simple. To be exact, most of Pingyao City is still a wasteland. There are two most decent places in the city. One is the branch of the immortals association here, and the other is the camp where Sizheng Mingmen live together. Some buildings have been built there, which has a little scale. Obviously, the elders of Sizheng Mingmen are determined to make a long-term plan here.


    In such a short period of time, a new city has been built. There is no doubt that this shows the huge and terrible power of the immortal society. Or from another point of view, it is also the time of the flourishing of the human race, and the strength of the previous generation is revealed. With this Pingyao City, many sanxiu, who were originally in chaos and whose behaviors were not controlled by others, suddenly seemed to have a mainstay and almost moved all the centers of their activities to Pingyao City.


    Almost overnight, this city became the focus of tens of thousands of friars in the demon world. Even the Terran friars who were born to take risks and go deep into the demon world would eventually return to Pingyao City. One is to have a rest place, and the other is to sell their harvest directly in the branch of the immortal society here.


    In this way, no one gave orders, no one spoke out, preached the truth of justice, unconsciously, everything suddenly seemed to be on the right track, almost no different from the appearance of Hongmeng. Sanxiu kept on taking risks and then came back. Sizheng and Mingmen stayed away or secretly explored and observed, as for the immortal society, they were laughing and earning money A lot of money.


    A month later, the number of human friars in Pingyao City has exceeded 80000.


    More and more Terran friars heard about the hot rumors in the demon world, and then rushed to the legendary world. It is said that there are countless natural resources and land treasures everywhere. Then there are a lot of weak demon families that are not as good as they used to be. It seems that they have the chance to make achievements?


    Because there are too many human friars going to the demon world, even to the point of overcrowding, now in the Feihong world, this originally lifeless world full of danger has become a popular place.


    Terran is really a very magical race, as if always unconsciously have the ability to change the world. In today''s Feihong world, the demons who once fled here have disappeared completely. As for their fate, no one cares.


    A large number of Terran friars came and went in the way stepped out by the Terrans between the two ancient transmission Dharma arrays in the Feihong kingdom. Most of them went in the direction of the demon kingdom. In the crowd, there was a small group of less than ten people, mostly dressed in black, surrounded by a carriage and moving slowly.


    Under the haze of the sky, the carriage from time to time heard a few cough.


    The man who was closest to the carriage looked at it subconsciously every moment, and his face was full of worry. Just as he was walking, a low voice came out of the carriage and said:


    "Xiao Qi, how long will it take to get to the entrance of demon world?"


    Xiao Qi thought about it, but he gave a wry smile and said, "shopkeeper, I don''t know. I''m afraid it''s the first time people here come here."


    The voice in the carriage pauses, and then laughs. It sounds like a sigh, and then says with a smile, "that''s what I said. How can I forget this matter? It seems that I''m still worried."


    You can''t worry about how long it will take you to get together with the second demon young master


    The voice in the car suddenly fell silent. This time it was quiet for a long time. If it wasn''t for the cough that would ring after a while, it would make people think that the people inside were asleep. After a long time, Xiao Qi heard a sigh coming from the carriage"Xiao Qi, I In fact, I''m afraid. "


    Xiao Qi''s face changed slightly and said in a low voice, "what are you afraid of?"


    The man''s voice said: "these days, I''ve been looking for stones, but I don''t know why I always miss them. Sometimes I worry about whether they are Is it true that our father and son are destined for each other? Can''t we see each other again in this life? "


    Xiao Qi immediately shook his head and said, "you think too much. In two days, you and your son will be together."


    The man laughed and said, "I hope so. Otherwise, if it''s too long, I can''t see the stone. I can''t die in peace. Ha ha. "


    Xiao Qi bit his teeth, and the worry in his eyes seemed to be a little deeper.


    Demon world, in the city of Pingyao.


    With more and more human friars coming to this new town, many houses have been built in the city, many of which are built by human friars at will, so it looks very messy. In contrast, the two sites, shenxianhui branch and sizhengmingmen camp, which stand beside the ancient teleportation array, are much more elegant.


    On this day, Shen Shi tidied up and went out. These days, although the sizhengming sect seems conservative and steady, in fact, some of its disciples are constantly sent out to explore the demon world, but most of them just tell us that safety is the first thing, so we don''t have to go too deep into the demon world.


    Today, it''s Shen Shi''s turn to go out of the city again. However, when he walked near the gate of the camp, he saw a familiar figure standing there. It was Zhong Qingzhu. After seeing him, Zhong Qingzhu came over and said, "stone, I''ll go with you."


    Shen Shi Zheng for a moment, said: "I remember the day before yesterday you have not been to it, in your turn should be in five days later."


    Zhong Qingzhu said, "I changed with others." She said with a smile, and then said, "at the beginning of the hundred mountains, we agreed that we would have a chance to explore together in the future."


    Shen Shi thought about it, but found that his memory of the words was a little fuzzy. But he vaguely remembered that he seemed to have said similar words, so he laughed, nodded and said, "OK, it''s good to have a care. Let''s go."


    Zhong Qingzhu smiles and nods. They walk out of the gate of the camp side by side and toward the outside of Pingyao City. The ancient transmission array not far behind them goes farther and farther.


    Taking the newly built Pingyao City as the center, the territory that the Terran can control in the demon world is about 250 Li at present, but exploring the known territory in all directions has rapidly expanded to nearly a thousand li during this period. As time goes by, the strength of the Terran is still growing.


    Although there are still some people secretly pointing out the conservative opinions of the old men of the four famous families, at this time, at least on the side of the human race, no matter who they are, they are full of confidence in the outcome of the new war between the human and demon families after ten thousand years. No one believes that the Terrans will lose to the demons in this battle. Everyone believes that although it seems that the situation is developing very slowly because of the old men''s steadiness, maybe it is because of this that the demons have no chance.


    As the only friar in the Terran who had been to the demon world before the rainbow world was opened, Shen Shi actually had the same idea in his heart at this time. In the second battle between the Terran and the demon, he really couldn''t think of any reason why the Terran would lose.


    Walking with Zhong Qingzhu in Pingyao City, you can see a lively scene all the way. In the large and rough city, countless human friars are bustling. Most of them are in a hurry, excited or anxious. Many people are looking at the direction of the branch of Shenxian club, and they seem to be going out to return with a full load. Many others are in the opposite direction, are they Walking towards the only gate exit of Pingyao City, it is obvious that people are preparing to go out for exploration. In addition, some friars directly circled a piece of land in the city and built houses on the spot with stones and wood that they did not know where they came from. It was a scene of vigor and vitality.


    Looking at this scene, Zhong Qingzhu also shook his head and said to Shen Shi, "the city is changing day by day. I feel that there are not so many people and houses in the past two days."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "it''s not true. Nowadays, the demon world and the demon city are the most popular places in the world. I went to the branch of the immortal society yesterday, and then I heard some of them say that the people coming from the Feihong world are swarming at the speed of increasing thousands of people every day."


    Zhong Qingzhu said with a smile, "this is a good thing."


    Shen Shi said: "of course, there are a lot of people and a lot of people. This is true for all people in the world."


    Talking and chatting, they walked through the uneven streets in Pingyao City, and walked out of the same rough but solid gate. Under the towering city wall, each piece of stone higher than one person always makes people feel that everything in the world is extremely small. Maybe only when the Terran stands at the head of the city overlooking the demon world, they will strengthen their heart of conquest.


    Out of the gate, Shen Shi asked Zhong Qingzhu, "where are you going?"Zhong Qingzhu said, "it doesn''t matter. Make up your mind."


    Shen Shi said with a smile: "this is not good. If I take you to any dangerous place or encounter any danger, what should I do?"


    At this time, a ray of sunshine from the city, sprinkled on Zhong Qingzhu''s beautiful face, her face in the light, a smile, like the lake has been cold for a long time, suddenly added a long lost warmth, looking at Shen Shi, said: "I can''t believe you?"


    Shen Shi laughs, and then takes her forward, looking at the direction to the East where the sun rises.


    It''s generally safe on the ground of one or two hundred miles around Pingyao City, so the two people walk very easily after leaving the city. At the same time, they may have a tacit understanding. Neither of them has the intention to sacrifice the spirit sword to fly in the air. They don''t seem to be in a hurry.


    On the other hand, there are quite a few scattered practitioners who have been rushing by them all the way. In the sky, there are also a lot of swords flying by.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Shen Shi looks up and smiles, but he doesn''t say anything. Zhong Qingzhu looks at him and says, "what do you think?"


    "Happy."


    "Well?" Zhong Qingzhu was slightly surprised and said, "why, what are you happy about?"


    Shen Shi laughed and said: "we''ve seen many people''s friars come and go from Pingyao City just now. Maybe most of them are casual practitioners, not the elite of Sizheng school, but there are countless talents in the world, and there are also countless powerful people in casual practitioners. Compared with the battle of human demons ten thousand years ago, when do you think the strength of our human race is stronger


    Zhong Qingzhu pondered for a moment and said, "there were six sages and grandfathers in those years. It''s not like that. But if I have to choose, in fact, I think our Terran strength is stronger now. "


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I think so, too."


    I don''t know why Qingzhu smiles more and more tenderly.


    Shen Shi didn''t pay much attention to the change of Zhong Qingzhu''s expression. He just looked at the front and said, "that''s what I''m most happy about."


    Zhong Qingzhu thought about it and said, "stone, the prosperity of our human race is naturally a happy event, but I don''t think you are excited about it."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He looked back at Zhong Qingzhu and said, "was that how I used to be?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said: "well, you used to be very calm about big and small things. You seldom see your impulsive behavior. You don''t have much to say. Every time you meet a friend, it seems that you only say a few words. " Speaking of this, she suddenly pause, and then whispered, "or In fact, you don''t feel that you have met anyone who can speak. Did you have a lot to say with Ling


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked, and his face seemed to be stiff. After a moment, he took a deep breath. There seemed to be a faint passing between his eyebrows. Then he shook his head and said, "No


    Maybe he felt a little bit cold in his voice. After a moment of silence, Shen Shi chased Zhong Qingzhu and said, "I''m the same as you."


    Zhong Qingzhu took a deep look at him and then nodded.


    Maybe it''s because Zhong Qingzhu suddenly mentioned Ling Chunni, which made the casual atmosphere between the two people suddenly become cold. For a while, neither of them spoke. After a while, Shen Shi felt a little embarrassed and said, "actually, what you just said is right. I would not have had any special effect on the prosperity of the human race if I had changed the past It''s like... " He stopped for a moment, gently waved his hand in front of him, and said, "it''s like you were born in a strong and rich country. From small to large, you will feel that all the prosperity is taken for granted, and you will feel that our human race is born to be like this. It''s like dominating Hongmeng, dominating the world, and even suppressing hundreds of ethnic groups


    Zhong Qingzhu gently picks his eyebrows, and looks at Shen Shi in a strange way.


    Shen Shi just looked at her, his eyes were calm, but there was a deep color in the bottom of his eyes. His tone was not fierce, but his expression was faint with a trace of solemnity, and said:


    "but later I went through a lot of things, and let me know that things were not like this. Today''s prosperity is hard won, but it is actually affected by the brilliant appearance With countless bloodstains. At the same time, I also know what will follow if there is no prosperity. "


    "What is it?" asked Zhong Qingzhu


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "the green snake tribe a few days ago is probably it."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face suddenly chills, and he looks at Shen Shi, but Shen Shi says coldly: "at the end of the day, there are always people who think that the world is turbid and only he wakes up alone. To put it bluntly, when he comes to the root, it''s still the prosperous scene of countless ancestors, which gives him rich and comfortable days, so that he has leisure and weak heart ¡£¡±


    "What I''m happy about is that I''m lucky to live in the heyday of the human race, and if possible, I''m willing to do what I can for it."


    Zhong Qingzhu said softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Everything."


    "I feel like you''re different." After a while, Zhong Qingzhu said so quietly.


    Shen Shi said: "what''s the matter? It''s different there?"


    Zhong Qingzhu shook his head and said, "I can''t tell, but I always feel that you seem to have changed these days."


    Shen Shi was silent for a while and said, "maybe."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him, and after a while, he said, "stone, did you experience something we didn''t know a few days ago, so It''s different from before. Can you tell me what it is? "


    Shen Shi laughed for a while and said, "it''s something happened, but it''s nothing. Anyway, it''s hard to say. Let''s talk about it when we have a chance later."Zhong Qingzhu suddenly sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Shen said


    Zhong Qingzhu said, "I''m thinking, maybe I''ll never hear what you''re going to say."


    Shen Shi was surprised and said, "what do you mean by that?"


    Zhong Qingzhu said: "it seems that there is always a feeling that every time someone says what they want to do in the future, they want to meet in the future, and they have to wait for what they want to say in the future, they never make it. They can''t see each other, and they never say what they should say."


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he had to smile bitterly.


    Zhong Qingzhu didn''t mean to force him, but he soon showed a smile and said to Shen Shi, "let''s go and see what we don''t know in this demon world."


    Within 200 li of Pingyao City, ghosts are rarely seen, and there is no trace of the demon tribe. Although I don''t know what the reason is, it seems that individuals, the two biggest and most dangerous enemies, have been avoiding the powerful power of the Terran.


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu finally fly with their swords after a long journey. With the speed increasing and the distance from Pingyao City getting farther and farther, more and more demons begin to appear in front of them. Generally speaking, the demon Kingdom, as a big Kingdom, is quite similar to the Hongmeng kingdom. There are all kinds of terrain, but most of the places have vegetation and animals, which is a very suitable place to live.


    It is precisely because of such superior and fertile land that the powerful demon clan can be bred.


    About two hundred miles away, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu began to see ghosts appear, but the number was not too much, and they didn''t care. They just looked at them and continued to fly forward. After a while of flying like this, they were about 150 or 60 miles away. In front of them, there appeared a plain area. Most of the flat fields were irregularly distributed with many hills which were not tall. Small pieces of trees scattered on the field showed a lively appearance in the sun.


    But this may just be the original appearance of the land, but now in their eyes, looking down from high altitude, they can see many ghosts wandering in the field in groups. Except for the spiritless trees, it seems that all the creatures are submerged, only the dazzling bones are exposed on the land.


    They stopped in mid air. Zhong Qingzhu looked at the situation below for a while, frowned slightly, and said to Shen Shi: "have you seen the trace of the demon clan?"


    "No," Shen said After a pause, he also frowned and said, "it''s really strange. Now in this demon world, it seems that the ghost clan has become the master instead. The demon clan is gone."


    Zhong Qingzhu said, "is it because the demon clan is weak and has been destroyed by these ghosts?"


    Shen Shi gave a wry smile and thought about it: "if most of the demon tribes are as powerful as the green snake tribe, it''s really not impossible."


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at the monstrous and ugly ghosts below. He looked disgusted and said, "I don''t know where there are so many disgusting things in the demon world. There have never been so many ghosts in our Hongmeng world."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but he thought of zhenhunyuan and the demon clan underground palace in Tianhong city. Both places can be regarded as the headquarters of ghosts. I don''t know how many ghosts are hidden in the dark place. But he looked at Zhong Qingzhu, and finally he kept silent. These things are not pleasant experiences, so why let a woman like her worry about them.


    So he finally laughed and said, "let''s look ahead. Yesterday I heard sun you say that it seems that there are some scattered repairs missing in the East. I don''t know if there is any accident. Let''s have a look."


    Zhong Qingzhu nodded and agreed. At the same time, he said, "did they say what they met?"


    Shen Shi said: "sun you didn''t say that, but it''s said that the Tianjian palace has sent people to search here once, but there is no harvest."


    Zhong Qingzhu said faintly: "well, I''m afraid it''s more bad than good."


    Shen Shi nodded and said, "well, I think so, too. Now the distance we come out is not short. I think we can walk another hundred miles at most. In the future, we will be in the demon world for a long time. We don''t have to rush for a while. "


    "It''s true," said Zhong Qingzhu


    Two people say, then continue to fly forward.


    The sharp whistling sound of the sword breaking through the air floats down from the sky, and a few ghosts with keen hearing will suddenly raise their heads, stare at the sky, roar a few times, and then walk away.


    The more they fly out, the more dignified their faces become. When they fly out 50 Li or so again, Shen Shi suddenly raises his hand and signals Zhong Qingzhu to stop.


    Zhong Qingzhu stopped beside him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi''s face was solemn, his brow was locked, and he said, "do you think there is something wrong with these ghosts below?"


    Zhong Qingzhu looked down, nodded slightly and said, "yes, it seems A little more than before? "Shen Shi nodded and said: "yes, five days ago, when I came out last time, I probably flew to this distance to check, but there were not so many ghosts at that time."


    At the moment, the plain is still under their feet, but the number of ghosts they see is several times denser than before, and the most terrible thing is that a large number of ghosts are no longer scattered in small groups, but gathered into a very large area of ghost communities. At a glance, I don''t know why, it makes people feel like a well-organized army.


    Two people looked at each other and saw each other''s worries. Zhong Qingzhu hesitated for a moment and said, "this may be a bit strange. We''d better go back earlier and report it to our teachers?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "well, this matter really can''t be delayed. We''ll just..."


    Then, in general, suddenly, the corner of his eyes swept the land underground. For a moment, his body suddenly shook. Unexpectedly, in the fierce and terrible army of ghosts, he suddenly saw an extremely beautiful figure flash by, and then disappeared.


    It was like a flash of light, as if the eyes were dazzled in an instant. However, the figure somehow felt familiar, which made Shen Shi''s heart jump suddenly. A word stifled him in an instant, like lightning hitting his body. He suddenly turned around and looked in that direction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    The land is full of ferocious ghosts, skeletons and zombies, but there is absolutely no shadow of any beautiful woman. Just think about it, how can there be such a beautiful woman alone in this army of ghosts? Just think about it, you feel extremely uncoordinated.


    At that moment, was it really just a daze?


    Shen Shi stares at that side for a long time. Zhong Qingzhu feels that he seems to be wrong. He leans over and asks, "stone, what''s the matter with you?"


    After a moment''s silence, Shen Shi said, "Qingzhu, go back and tell the elder of zongmen. It seems strange to me here. Check it again."


    Zhong Qingzhu was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "how can this work? We came out together, and of course we went back together. It''s already very dangerous here. If you are here alone, what should you do in case of danger? "


    Shen Shi wants to talk and stops. It seems that he can''t think of anything to persuade Zhong Qingzhu. After pondering for a moment, he nods and says, "you''re right. It''s really dangerous here. Let''s go back."


    Zhong Qingzhu gives a "Er" sound, turns around and flies back. Shen Shi finally takes a look at the vicious and ugly ghost community, and then follows up without saying a word.


    Two people fly all the way back to the flat demon city, on the road there is no accident, so the speed is quite fast. After arriving at Pingyao City, they didn''t delay either, so they went directly to see Lingxiao Zong Zhangjiao real person Huaiyuan.


    After a cup of tea, Huaiyuan called them in. After hearing the news from Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu, he didn''t look surprised. He just nodded and said, "well, sure. In the past two days, not only you, but also many people have come back with similar signs. It seems that those ghosts outside are ready to move. "


    Shen Shi moved in his heart and said, "uncle, do you mean that there are many ghosts controlled by someone behind them?"


    With a faint smile, Huaiyuan said: "there are countless ghosts in the world, but except for some high-level monsters with long history, other low-level and middle-level ghosts have little intelligence. There are so many ghosts in the demon world. If we say that there is no mystery behind it, at least we don''t believe it."


    Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu look at each other and think that it''s no wonder that although these people of Sizheng family are powerful in the world of Alsophila spinulosa, they are very calm after entering the demon world. It seems that these people in Yuandan realm are all human beings with rich experience. They are afraid that they are already in the calculation.


    It''s really hard to lose this battle.


    With a sigh of relief, Shen Shi and Zhong Qingzhu retreated together. They chatted in the camp of Sizheng Mingmen. After another five days of exploration, they separated.


    Looking at Zhong Qingzhu from a distance, Shen Shi''s face didn''t change. Looking up at the sky, he found that it was already afternoon and it was almost dusk. In silence, he turned and walked out of the camp, looking as if he wanted to hang out in Pingyao City again.


    The sun is slanting to the West. Although it hasn''t set yet, there are a few more light clouds in the sky with golden rims. Under the setting sun, Shen Shi walked around the branch of Shenxian club in the city, but he didn''t go in. He followed the rough street and walked out of Pingyao City in the crowd.


    The crowd at the gate of the city is less than that at the busiest time of the day, but there are still many human friars coming and going. Shen Shi turns and walks to the East. After a distance from the gate, he takes out the snow sword again, and then flies away to the place in the daytime.


    At that moment, he couldn''t forget it. He didn''t think he was wrong.


    Although it is almost impossible for Ling Chunni to appear in a large area of ugly and vicious ghosts, there are too many strange things in the world. At the beginning, she left without saying goodbye, which made Shen Shi have countless questions. In any case, as long as possible, he still wanted to ask her personally.


    Why, leave?


    Did you do something wrong?


    What the hell happened?


    Under the urging of his spiritual power, the snow sword turns into a dazzling sword like lightning and gallops through the sky. The land of demon world under his feet shows up in front of him again. As he gets farther and farther away from Pingyao City, Shen Shi soon sees those ugly skeletons, zombies, ghosts and other strange ghosts in ancient times. Under the setting sun, these disgusting monsters are discovered The swords in the sky roared at the sky one after another.


    Shen Shi had been used to these scenes for a long time, and his mind was not affected by half. He was still flying forward. Just for a moment, a thought suddenly flashed across his mind: perhaps, long ago, these ghosts without intelligence and life were human beings?


    It''s of course useless to think about these things carefully. Shen Shi didn''t immerse himself in them. If he had the slightest pity in the face of these ferocious ghosts, he would be not only weak, but also stupid.


    About half an hour later, he went back to the day again. He inadvertently glanced at the place where he was familiar with the figure. By this time, the sun was not far away on the distant horizon, and dusk had come, and the sun was still shining.The army of ghosts seems to be more and denser than what we see in the daytime. There are even several extremely large bone beasts or huge skeletons, which are obviously high-level ghosts. They lift up their huge heads and look at the sky with their eyes burning green flames. A dangerous smell seems to spread from all directions.


    Shen Shi almost felt the breath of suffocation in an instant. His face changed slightly and subconsciously urged the snow sword to rise more than ten feet. At the foot of the vast plain, at a glance, there are ghosts everywhere. It seems that there is no room for any living beings. The breath of death envelops the four fields, just like the ghost land.


    But where was the figure he was looking for?


    Shen Shi, taking great risks, hovered over the field for a while, but still got nothing. At the same time, the sun still sank down without any stagnation, and the sky gradually became dark.


    Innumerable originally dull ghosts, with the advent of that touch of night, suddenly also gradually become active. It was a very difficult situation to describe. Under Shen Shi''s eyes, in the land that gradually became dark, suddenly it was like the calm sea surging up waves, the waves were growing bigger and bigger, and at the same time, with strange, noisy and sharp voices, reverberating in the night.


    The power of darkness surges up like a tide, as if it is only in the night that all ghosts are most fond of.


    Shen Shi only felt that the invisible pressure around him was increasing, and the dangerous feeling in his heart seemed to explode at any time, which made him feel particularly painful. After taking a final look at the darkness below, his final reason made him turn around and prepare to leave.


    Just at this time, it seemed that the last ray of light swept by before the night completely fell, but suddenly he saw a figure standing out on a fuzzy hill in a corner of the distant plain.


    It was a woman with a plump figure and a soft face. In the darkness, it was like suddenly emitting a mysterious aura, quietly overlooking the darkness.


    The boundless darkness seemed to roar and boil up in an instant. She rushed out from all directions. However, she stood at the top of the darkness, looking up at the night sky and saw Shen Shi through the darkness.


    Shen Shi, also saw her.


    At this glance, there will be no more chance to admit one''s mistake.


    A heart, suddenly beating up, but in my mind, there is a moment of blank, like the original calm suddenly left him, Shen Shi stopped to leave the pace, driving the snow sword, slowly flew past.


    In the roar of the night, he slowly fell down in front of the Ling Chunni.


    It was getting dark, but somehow, in the dark field, there was a light on this nameless hill, illuminating the place on the top of the mountain.


    The woman stood there with a calm face and a soft expression. The light fell on her as if it were the only light in the dark sea. All the darkness swarmed at her feet, succumbing to the light. Beautiful hair and bright eyes, as at the beginning, beautiful as before, gentle as before, only eyes slightly indifferent.


    Shen Shi stares at the woman and looks at her familiar face. His lips tremble a few times and he takes two steps forward. At the same time, behind him and under the hills, the roar of the endless sea of darkness surged up like a torrent of angry roars, pouring in from all directions.


    Between the heaven and the earth, there is a total destruction.


    However, Shen Shi seems not to hear it. In his eyes at the moment, it seems that there is only the woman standing in the light:


    "is that you, Chunni..." He asked in a soft voice. I don''t know why, there was a rare tremor in his voice. Maybe it was only at this moment that he really understood that there was a softness in his heart, which had been preserved for this woman.


    Ling Chunni didn''t speak. She just looked at Shen Shi quietly. For some reason, she didn''t have much emotion in her eyes. She was neither excited nor angry. She was so strangely calm. Then, in her indifference, she had a feeling of condescending.


    The surrounding darkness was like a wave, and countless green lights began to emerge in the Black Sea, layer upon layer, which seemed to be approaching. But the woman in the light suddenly gently waved her hand, and then the black roar instantly calmed down.


    "I''m not." After a while, as like as two peas of Ling Chun clay, the beautiful woman spoke lightly.


    Shen Shi was stunned, and his body also vibrated. Then he suddenly recalled the speculation Huang Ming had made when he talked about it with Huang Ming in the demon clan underground palace in Tianhong city earlier. His face slowly turned pale, and he stared at the woman, as if he had a thousand words to say, but he couldn''t say a word after all.


    Ling Chunni looks at the man, his changeable expression and uncontrollable sadness. For the first time, her face shows a little emotion, like contempt, but also a little curiosity. She looks at Shen Shi carefully, and then suddenly smiles, as if Ling Chunni was standing in the warm spring wind and talking to Shen Shi, Avenue:"Why, are you sad?"


    Shen Shi closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and breathed heavily and quickly. After a long time, he slowly recovered. Then he opened his eyes and looked at Ling Chunni. He said in a low voice, "is she suffering?"


    Ling Chunni looked at him, did not answer his words, but asked a, way: "you do not ask who I am?"


    Shen Shi shakes his head indifferently. The color of sadness on his face passes by again. There is a trace of regret. He says in an astringent voice, "is she suffering?"


    Ling Chunni laughed, and then said gently, "yes."


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and his whole body suddenly burst out with a murderous spirit, and he took a step forward.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    Ling Chunni didn''t seem to care about Shen Shi''s killing intention, but said calmly: "it''s not as simple as sleeping to capture this body. She must be in great pain. But I still remember that at her last moment, she kept pleading with me to let you go


    Shen Shi''s throat gave out a low roar, which sounded like the despairing and terrible roar of a monster. However, Ling Chunni still didn''t seem to be on guard or careful. She just looked at him with a smile and said:


    "why, do you want to kill me? Then come on. "


    Shen Shi''s eyes were wide open, and he rushed forward with a low roar. The darkness seemed to ripple around him, but it soon calmed down. Countless green flames looked up at the mountain, looking at the beautiful figure.


    Ling Chunni looked at Shen Shi, who had gathered a faint flash of lightning on her hands. She didn''t even mean to dodge, so she stood quietly. In the twinkling of an eye, Shen Shi has rushed in front of her. Although he is surprised that the other party has no response, Shen Shi is still very angry. His power is soaring and he is about to fight out.


    But in the light, Ling Chunni''s face suddenly changed slightly. Her originally clear and calm eyes suddenly became sad. Her eyes were full of yearning and lingering. It was the scene Shen Shi had seen for countless times. In front of him, in this moment, it seems to suddenly change back to the original lingchunni.


    With a painful roar, Shen Shi suddenly stopped all his movements, but the strength was so strong that his body vibrated violently, and he saw a bloodstain at the corner of his mouth.


    Then, he looked up and saw that Ling Chunni was looking at him tenderly. Her rich red lips trembled slightly. When she seemed to want to say something, her face suddenly changed again.


    It is a sudden return to calm, overlooking the indifference of all living beings, with a high air.


    Two completely different temperaments are changing so quickly and naturally in the same person that it is totally impossible to know what happened. Ling Chunni looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile, "do you really want to kill me?"


    "Have you ever thought that maybe what you killed yourself is the person you miss most?"


    "In order to kill me, you may have to kill her. Do you have to do this?"


    Although her expression was calm and indifferent again, the voice from her red lips still seemed to be soft and infinite, just like the gentle woman''s soft words in her arms.


    "Can you do this..."


    The electric light in Shen Shi''s hand flickered fiercely. It twisted like a silver snake and made a soul stirring sound. It seemed that it was extremely powerful. And his palm is only a short distance away from Ling Chunni''s chest at the moment. It seems that as long as he is cruel, he can hit the magic on the mysterious woman.


    However, his palm began to shake slowly, which could not be pressed down in any case. The lightning was shaking fiercely, and his expression was also slowly twisted. After a while, Ling Chunni suddenly smiles and says,


    "it''s fun."


    Before the words were heard, Shen Shi suddenly felt that it was dark in front of him, but Ling Chunni''s palm had been printed in front of him. A cold air suddenly penetrated his body. Shen Shi screamed and retreated quickly, but he had already eaten it. A strong force suddenly poured in. His whole body immediately flew out and fell into the darkness In the middle.


    Countless green flames suddenly lit up and rushed towards the flesh and blood falling from the sky. On the hill, Ling Chunni laughed and then said to himself:


    "is this the heart, the feeling It seems to be a little fun... "


    It seems that the noise is incessant from all directions. It''s disturbing. Shen Shi seems to feel what''s going on, but his mind is always dull. It''s totally different from ordinary times. It''s hard to figure out what it is.


    Later, he seemed to be sober. Although it was still dark in front of him, he felt that there were countless shadows running around. A strong smell of blood filled the surroundings, mixed with the disgusting smell.


    And then he finally woke up.


    When he opened his eyes at that moment, the sky light down let him feel a little dazzling, and around the sky shaking fighting sound is like a flood of water. As soon as Shen Shi was shocked, he turned over and sat up. At first sight, he found that he was imprisoned in a white bone cage, and there were several skeletons and ghosts guarding him. Then when he looked into the distance, he saw a vast expanse of monsters rushing forward like a raging tide. At the end of the field of vision, there was a huge city standing tall and upright.


    Pingyao City.


    Shen Shi recognized it at a glance.


    At this moment, his heart suddenly raised to his throat, and even his breath was a little short. But a moment later, he could see from a distance that on the wall, the light and aura of the sword soared into the sky, and countless magic weapons and swords crisscrossed. Those climbing ghosts, no matter how ferocious or fierce they looked, were all like spray on a solid stone. Although they were powerful, they were still in trouble The fruits are falling to pieces.The vast field outside Pingyao City is now completely occupied by innumerable ghosts. They have launched wave after wave of charging towards this Terran city. The smell of countless fresh flesh and blood in that city is enough to make these bloodthirsty ghosts crazy.


    However, the Terran''s incomparable strength is once again revealed in such a cruel war. Even though the number of ghosts is endless and the ghosts are extremely vicious, the waves of attacks are finally defeated by the Terran friars on the city wall many times, and it seems that the Terran has not even tried their best.


    Although there is a strong and incomparable atmosphere on the high wall, the people of Dazhen in Yuandan realm, which is one of the four famous families in Pingyao City, have no intention of fighting. The Terran has already fought back several attacks of the ghost frenzy by only relying on the spirit to condense the friars in Yuandan realm.


    The battle was so fierce that countless corpses were piled up under the Pingyao City, but the Terran side still seemed to keep a strange calm, gently untied the attacks of these ghosts, and then coldly waited for the follow-up actions of the ghost family.


    Finally, half an hour later, the attack of this wave of ghosts slowed down, and countless ghosts roared at the seemingly indestructible huge city, then left the corpses on the ground and retreated like a tide.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard a voice coming from the white bone cage where he was, saying:


    "it''s so troublesome."


    Shen Shi looked back and saw that Ling Chunni didn''t know when she was there. She looked lazy and leaned against the big white bone cage. Her soft and beautiful face formed a very sharp contrast with the ferocious white bone around her, which made people feel particularly uncoordinated.


    Shen Shi took a deep look at her. After a moment''s silence, he said, "how long have I fainted? When did you start to attack the demon city?"


    Ling Chunni looked back at the cage, then suddenly laughed and said, "it turns out that this city is named Pingyao City by your people. It seems that you hate the demon clan. "


    Shen Shi light way: "blood sea deep hatred entangles ten thousand years, can''t solve."


    Ling Chunni actually nodded. He seemed to agree a little. He said, "no matter how good things are in the world, they are easy to forget. Only hate can never forget."


    Shen Shi snorted. Although he didn''t speak, he didn''t seem to agree.


    Ling Chunni looked at him with great interest and said, "it''s strange. Why don''t I think you are afraid?"


    Shen Shi said, "should I be afraid?"


    Ling Chunni said with a smile: "now you are surrounded by millions of ghosts and fall into my hands. How do I want you to die, you have to die? Isn''t it? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "but I''m still alive. Why don''t you kill me?"


    Ling Chunni''s clear and bright eyes stopped for a moment. Then she turned her head and looked at the magnificent Pingyao City in the distance. She suddenly sighed and said, "I can''t imagine that you are so strong now."


    Shen Shi moved in his heart, approached Ling Chunni and said, "how many times have you attacked these days? What''s the result?"


    This question was a little abrupt, but Ling Chunni didn''t seem to care about it. Instead, he said calmly and smoothly: "I started the day before yesterday. I played five times, but I didn''t succeed in one time. At most, I just killed some of your Terran friars."


    This kind of war is doomed to be fierce, especially under the crazy attack of countless fearless ghost troops, although the strength of the Terran side is extremely powerful, but in the case of yuandanjing real person''s no action, the low-level friars'' casualties are almost inevitable.


    Of course, Shen Shi was able to figure this out, but he also had some friends and people who were concerned about him in the demon Town, and he was worried for a moment. But soon, he still put this mood down, because now in the ghosts, in fact, he is the most dangerous one.


    Life and death are all between Ling Chunni''s words.


    But why didn''t she kill me?


    This idea always lingers in Shen Shi''s mind, so he directly asks Ling Chunni. Looking at that once very familiar face, but want to talk as another stranger, this let Shen Shi heart mixed feelings, more a little guilty pain.


    But Ling Chunni didn''t seem to have too many complicated thoughts, just said faintly: "I said, I promised you to spare your life, but I don''t want to let you go so casually. Anyway, in this army of ghosts, it seems that they are all idiots, and there is no one to speak to. Let''s leave you to talk with me."


    Shen Shi snorts coldly in his heart. He doesn''t believe a word of Ling Chunni''s words at all. He perfunctorily utters a word in his mouth. However, his eyes have already begun to look at the details of the white bone cage, secretly calculating whether it is possible to escape.


    At the same time, in order to distract the ghosts around or Ling Chunni''s attention, he asked casually, saying:


    "by the way, why can''t we find the original demons here now?"Ling Chunni smiles and says, "do you want to find them?"


    "Yes." Shen Shidao.


    "Well, there are many of them. Some of them are dead, some of them are hiding. Oh, by the way, some of them seem to have escaped, that is, they went to the rainbow world." She said with a smile, "when you came here, did you see them? Did you meet any acquaintances?"


    This time, Shen Shi was silent for a long time, and then said, "yes."


    Ling Chunni took a look at him, and suddenly his eyes brightened. Then he looked at Shen Shi and said with a smile: "by the way, the Terran is so strong now, it''s very troublesome. Stone... "


    Shen as like as two peas shook his body, and turned around, looking at Lingchun clay. His eyes were somewhat unbelievable. The two characters of the stone were called out in her mouth, which was exactly the same as when he was still with Ling Chunni. At that moment, Shen Shi even thought that the woman in front of him was really the Lingling mud. ¡£


    "Stone." Ling Chunni gently called him again, and then said with a smile: "I remember you are very smart. Now how can you defeat the Terran? Can you teach me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    Shen Shi looks at Ling Chunni. Ling Chunni is also looking at him with a smile on the corner of his mouth. For a while, neither of them spoke.


    Just as the tide of fighting in the distance has gradually subsided. Shen Shi''s eyes swept that direction, and suddenly said: "before the completion of Pingyao City, why don''t you urge ghosts to attack the Terran?"


    Ling Chunni''s mouth gently pursed, outlined a beautiful arc, as if with a slight sigh, said: "because I didn''t expect it."


    Shen Shi asked, "what do you think of?"


    Ling Chunni pointed to Pingyao City in the distance and said: "I didn''t expect that your Terran is so powerful now. As a result, it can still be like this in the demon world Lower your figure and build the city. It''s different from what we used to be. "


    Shen Shi''s eyes flashed and said, "Oh, what were you like then?"


    Ling Chunni shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s a big fight."


    Shen Shi smiles and says nothing more. Ling Chunni doesn''t force him. He looks at the huge city in the distance. He is dazed for a while. Then he says in a low voice, "how come the little mole ants in those years have become so troublesome today."


    Shen Shi looked at her thoughtful look. This picture coincided with the gentle woman in his memory again, which made him bite his teeth subconsciously. After taking a deep breath, he whispered: "what''s the trouble? Since you are so powerful, it''s not easy for you to go and kill directly?"


    Ling Chunni snorted and said: "of course, I''m not afraid of any one of you. But in the Pingyao City, I can feel the breath that can threaten me, and there are more than one, not even several, but dozens of people emitting this breath..."


    Shen Shi suddenly thought of the dozens of immortal Dan in the four zhengmingmen. His heart moved, but there was no change on his face. He just said calmly, "maybe you think too much."


    Ling Chunni lightly waved his hand and said: "in fact, you don''t have to motivate me. My birthday is short. If I''m really besieged by these dozens of powerful guys, I''m afraid I''ll have a lot of trouble. It''s true that such a humble family has such a strong fortune. It''s hard to understand. "


    Speaking of this, her voice stopped for a moment, and then a strange and complex look appeared on her face. She looked at Shen Shi, and then said: "in fact, if your Terran power is strong, it''s nothing. The sky demon family was also strong at that time, it''s nothing strange. It''s strange that the human race is so powerful, but it can be so cautious when things happen. How can you have the dignity of a strong race? "


    Shen Shi looked at her for a long time, and suddenly said with a smile, "I know. In fact, what you want to say is why we are so thick skinned?"


    "Yan Chunshi nodded his head for a moment, and then he seemed to be so shameless


    Although Ling Chunni gently asks him about the way to win, Shen Shi certainly can''t really help this strange and unpredictable woman to come up with some suggestions to deal with her own family, but Ling Chunni doesn''t seem to care too much about it. Shen Shi doesn''t answer, she doesn''t ask, but he is still imprisoned in the cage of white bone, and then in the next few days, driving almost endless ghosts around Pingyao City to launch a stormy attack on Pingyao City.


    From day to night, from evening to dawn, the creepy ghosts, who are tireless and fearless of life and death, attack the giant city built by the Terran wave after wave. If you put aside the bloody battlefield, such a scene is extremely spectacular, which makes the wind and cloud change color and the world hold its breath.


    This magnificent and fierce war lasted for three days again. Pingyao City still did not fall in the attack of ghosts, and still stood on the land of demon world.


    In these three days, Ling Chunni didn''t take any action against Shen Shi either. Most of the time, Shen Shi was locked in a cage and watched the fierce war in the distance, so he knew the development of the war situation like the palm of his hand: in this fierce and cruel war, both sides suffered heavy losses.


    The Terran side defends the fortified city and waits for work with ease. Facing the attack of innumerable ghosts, they are extremely strict. At the same time, of course, many Terran friars died in this war. On the rough rock surface at the head of Pingyao City, you can see the blood stains seeping into the stone these days.


    On the other hand, the loss of ghosts is several times more than that of the human race. Under the towering Pingyao City wall, there are white bones piled up like mountains and corpses everywhere. Shen Shi has been wondering where all these ghosts come from. However, it seems that Ling Chunni doesn''t care about the loss of ghosts. Even if some of the powerful high-level ghosts are killed by the Terran, she looks calm and looks at the war, and doesn''t mean to do anything.


    Shen Shi is also very puzzled about this. He only thinks that the "Ling Chunni" is full of strange and unpredictable atmosphere. What she has done makes him completely unable to understand. However, behind these doubts, he also feels that Ling Chunni seems to be different from himself.In such a fierce war between human beings and ghosts, of course, it is inevitable that some unfortunate Terrans will fall into the hands of the ghost army for various reasons. Shen Shi has seen several of them with his own eyes. But unlike his tolerance, almost all of those unfortunate people died here.


    Of course, this is a very lucky but very strange thing. Shen Shi asked himself that there is no special outstanding or worthy place for others to keep him alive. After thinking about it, the only explanation is related to Ling Chunni.


    She must have spared her life for some reason. As she said before, when Ling Chunni was still sober and intelligent in the past, I don''t know why, the monster who occupied her body agreed to her condition, so she didn''t kill him?


    However, when the thought came to Shen Shi''s mind, he didn''t feel happy. Instead, he felt like his heart had been pulled hard for a while. He felt very sad and guilty.


    She Are you still thinking about me before you die?


    What kind of suffering did she suffer?


    When she had an accident, I was not by her side, leaving her alone


    These thoughts, like poisonous snakes, slowly emerged in his heart and began to gnaw at his heart.


    Three days later, the battle stopped suddenly, and the fierce ghost army began to retreat slowly. On the nameless hill in the depth of the ghost army, Ling Chunni still sat on the side of Shen Shi''s white bone cage as usual, leaning against the bone pillar, and said faintly to Shen Shi:


    "we can''t win, forget it, let''s go."


    Shen Shi looked up at her and said, "go? Where to? "


    Ling Chunni looked up at him and said with a smile, "don''t you want to find the demon clan? I''ll take you to see them."


    It''s strange to say that it''s almost impossible for normal people to walk or stay among countless ghosts. Shen Shi has experienced it many times, so that it should be a thrilling scene, but he seems to be numb.


    Looking back on the past, even Shen Shi sighed a little, wondering if he was really a bit too unlucky, always entangled with ghosts.


    This idea became more and more intense when Ling Chunni opened the cage of bones, took him away from the unknown hill, walked behind the ghost army and walked through the vast ghost community. However, although countless ghosts around him are fierce and terrifying, and the eyes looking at him are also creepy, they may be shocked by something. From the beginning to the end, none of them attacked Shen Shi.


    In such a terrible sea of ghosts, it is impossible to escape, at least for the moment. Besides the ugly and vicious ghosts, Ling Chunni, who looks like a weak woman, has a very high position in these ghosts. All the ghosts he passes by respectfully or in awe give way.


    Up to now, Shen Shi still doesn''t know what the monster that captured Ling Chunni''s body is, but there always seems to be a vague illusion in his heart. At the same time, when he followed Ling Chunni silently down the nameless hill, when he was about to walk to the foot of the hill, he suddenly saw Ling Chunni who was walking in front of him suddenly faltered, covered his plump chest with his hand, and a trace of pain passed over his face.


    The expression is pitiful, the appearance is vivid, is the original lingchunni in front of him heartache appearance, Shen Shi is almost a Chunni called out, he also subconsciously took a step forward, stretched out his hands to help her.


    Only when her hand reached half in the air, the color of pain had disappeared from Ling Chunni''s face. However, she no longer kept a smile and turned pale. She looked back at Shen Shi coldly. Shen Shi''s hand stopped in mid air. After a pause, he slowly took it back.


    Then Ling Chun returned to her face and looked at her again


    Shen Shi nods, then Ling Chunni turns around and goes on. Shen Shi stands in the same place and looks at her back. His eyes are deep and seems to be thinking.


    Shen Shi hasn''t figured out what is the situation of Ling Chunni, whether she is dead or alive, or a walking corpse without intelligence. Unfortunately, she is occupied by a terrible ghost. Shen Shi didn''t even know how to avenge her before he knew it. He didn''t even know whether he could kill such a strange and powerful monster. Even if he found the chance and had such a flaw to kill it, did he kill Ling Chunni at the same time?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    In case What if Ling Chunni still has a little mental residue? What if she is still alive? Does that mean you killed her yourself?


    It''s not a new word in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. In fact, there are many old stories about it. For an obvious reason, giving up is a shortcut for many people to regain their life after falling into a desperate situation.


    However, it has been extremely difficult since ancient times to seize and give up. Ordinary people can''t imagine all kinds of twists and turns. What''s strange is that this kind of thing involving the soul of the human race is extremely strange, which has little to do with the moral strength of both sides. It is said that in the past ten thousand years, there have been many great monks, such as yuandanjing immortal, who had the idea of giving up when they were dying, but almost all of them failed. Even when they were always regarded as mortals by the monks, they almost had no success.


    Of course, there are many legends in the Terran legends that are similar to the success of winning and then rebirth, but many stories have little credibility and can only be used as a chat after dinner.


    It''s so hard to lose the soul. Isn''t there any accident for the monster who started with Ling Chunni? At least from the short moment at the foot of the mountain just now, Shen Shi thought of many things in his heart.


    But in his heart, in fact, the biggest and most puzzling is still a question, why did the monster find Ling Chunni?


    "Ling Chunni" did what he said and left Pingyao City with Shen Shi on the same day. Because there were countless ghosts behind them, Shen Shi didn''t expect his classmates and friends in Pingyao City to find out and run to save himself.


    He followed Ling Chunni, and soon found that so many ghosts didn''t seem to have a special guard around the woman. She always seemed to be alone. Although she had the supreme position in the vast army of ghosts, Shen Shi felt that she occasionally showed some disgust for the ghosts around her.


    This is, of course, a very strange thing.


    Shen Shi followed Ling Chunni for two days, but Pingyao City had disappeared. Maybe it was because a large group of ghosts had gathered around Pingyao City to siege the huge city, so although many ghosts could be seen along the way, the density of them had dropped significantly. Sometimes, in such a big field, there were only two or three solitary ghosts Wandering.


    Ling Chunni has always turned a blind eye to the ghosts around him, but Shen Shi has been secretly remembering it. For some reason, Ling Chunni doesn''t mean to restrict and imprison him any more. He just walks with him every day. Shen Shi identified the direction several times and found that Ling Chunni was walking in the southwest of the demon world.


    After walking for a few days in this way, Shen Shi carefully tries to talk to Ling Chunni, but most of the time it doesn''t work. Ling Chunni seems to be indifferent, but it doesn''t stop Shen Shi from talking. Only when she chatted about the past, Shen Shi secretly found that Ling Chunni actually listened very seriously. She seemed to listen to the ordinary things in the past with relish, and at this time, she was always very gentle.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know what it means, but he always has a fantasy in his heart. Maybe it''s too mysterious to give up this fact, or maybe Ling Chunni Is there a chance of life?


    One day, in front of their sight, a majestic mountain suddenly appeared. Ling Chunni pointed to that side and said, "we''re going there."


    Shen Shi nodded, just wanted to speak, suddenly his eyes were fixed, but his face was a little surprised.


    Looking at that section of the mountain range, it seemed that it was the heiyushan mountain range where he had been.


    Heiyu mountain is a big mountain in the southwest of the demon world. When Shen Shi was accidentally transported to the demon world by that small golden tire stone, he fell in Heiyu mountain. For the next three years, because of the special situation in the demon world and the fierce clan internal fighting, Shen Shi stayed in the azure snake demon tribe until the last day he left, and he never walked out of the black prison mountain.


    After a few years, when he saw the familiar mountains again, Shen Shi could not help but feel a bit of emotion, especially when he thought that the people he met in the mountains had already disappeared, and he felt a sense of regret. After this period of time, it seems that everyone has changed.


    The demon world is so vast and huge, although there are a large number of ghosts, it is obviously impossible to really fill every land in the demon world. On the way over, Shen Shi found that the number of ghosts on the way was much less, but after entering the black prison mountains, those disgusting ghosts increased again.


    Obviously, this is one of the areas that the GUI people focus on. As they go deeper into the mountains, Shen Shi finds that there are more and more ghosts. Later, the number is not less than that in Pingyao City.


    "What are we doing here?" Shen Shi asked Ling Chunni, "you said to me that you want to come to see the demon clan. Is there a demon clan hidden in the mountain? And why do you have to come here? Does it mean that all the demons outside the black prison mountain have already... "He didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was very clear. Ling Chunni shook his head and said faintly: "the demon kingdom is so big. Although the demon clan doesn''t have so many offspring and so many people, it''s not a small number after so many years. What''s more, there are always some fish who can''t find a place to hide. I can''t really find them one by one. "


    Shen Shi frowned and showed a dignified color on his face. After a moment''s silence, he said, "are all the fish out of the mountain?"


    Ling Chunni said: "most of the most important things have been driven to this mountain. Some of them have strength, some of them are enthusiastic, some of them have rushed out, and then they went to the rainbow world. You know better than me what the result is


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, then looked up at her and said, "did you mean it?"


    "Yes." Ling Chunni said with a smile.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know why Ling Chunni and her vicious ghost clan want to do this, and Ling Chunni doesn''t explain it carefully. Shen Shi had some doubts about this, but he didn''t ask any more. In fact, he had some conjectures in his mind. It was nothing more than to lure the elite of the human race to leave the local Hongmeng Kingdom, which has been running for thousands of years, and come to the strange demon kingdom. Naturally, it would be much better to deal with it.


    Whether this is the case or not, only the monster who has occupied Ling Chunni''s body now knows. In fact, Shen Shi has many doubts about Ling Chunni at the moment. It seems that each of them makes him look at the woman as if she has put on a layer of fog.


    Who is she, or what kind of monster is she?


    She made such a big scene, killed countless creatures, even at the same time with the two families of human demons war, put on a posture of enemies with the world, then what is she for?


    In other words, what does Ling Chunni want?


    And why didn''t Ling Chunni kill him? Shen Shi can''t think of any reason to be spared by such a monster who kills countless people. However, the fact is that Ling Chunni didn''t kill him, but also took him to travel with him. If not for the ferocious and ferocious ghosts around from time to time, Shen Shi would even go back to the past and have a outing with the gentle woman named Ling Chunni.


    The monster can''t treat him differently, so Is the original intention of Ling Chunni still exist?


    This kind of doubt haunted Shen Shi all the time, which made him feel puzzled, so that his mind to escape gradually faded down. Anyway, Ling Chunni didn''t really mean to kill him, so he followed him all the way to Heiyu mountain.


    There is a very important pass in the Heiyu mountains, and a city is built. In Shen Shi''s memory, this is the Fengming city of the Heifeng clan. In those three years in the demon world, Fengming city was the last stage he went through, and also the most thrilling dangerous situation. But now things are different. The city is in a mess. There are ghosts everywhere, but even the shadow of a demon clan can''t be seen.


    Walking into this ghost infested City, Shen Shi feels as if he has stepped into the most terrible hell in the world again. Countless ruins and even the bones everywhere can make people imagine the terrible scene when ghosts rush into the city, not to mention the countless monsters who show their teeth and roar.


    Perhaps normal people in such an environment, already crazy bar. But when Shen Shi thought of it, he found that he was numb.


    His heart beat violently for a while, and even his body vibrated with it. This numbness made him suddenly feel that he was not human.


    Ling Chunni led him all the way through the city to the towering city wall. The ghosts around him seemed to be in awe of the weak looking woman. They kept away from him and gave up the boss a piece of open space. Standing on the city wall, Shen Shi saw the familiar outline of Heiyu mountain, and heard Ling Chunni''s voice in his ear. He said: "there are probably tens of thousands of people hiding in the mountain, among them, there are a large group of demons who are different. They are fighting to protect something. Hiding in a large altar in the mountain is a bit troublesome."


    Shen Shi looked at Ling Chunni in surprise and said, "is there any power in the demon clan that can compete with you?"


    Ling Chunni shook his head and said, "the altar is strange. The group of people don''t know what method they used. They actually inspired a strange array. It''s so powerful that I can''t attack it." But then she laughed and said, "but it''s nothing. It''s just waiting a few more days. Let''s go. You said you wanted to see the demon clan. I''ll show you. "


    Shen Shi''s eyes flashed. At this moment, he suddenly remembered what he had said with Huang Ming in the demon clan underground palace. Huang Ming once asked him to make an oath to destroy the last dragon vein of the demon family in the demon world if possible, so as to achieve the goal of completely destroying the demon family.


    When he followed Ling Chunni to the city wall, he suddenly asked her, "what''s the altar like?"


    Ling Chunni took a look at him and said, "it''s hidden in the depth of Heiyu mountain. It''s built close to the mountain. There are seven huge pillars standing around it. It''s carved with relief. It''s very magnificent."Shen Shi''s eyes flashed, and after taking a deep breath, his face became dignified. He said solemnly, "is there nothing on the altar but a huge skull?"


    Ling Chunni''s step slightly, turned to look at him, after a moment, nodded slowly, and said:


    "not bad."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    Dragon vein is not a strange word in Hongmeng Xiuzhen world. In fact, it has existed for many years, but for a long time, these two words have been covered with a mysterious veil. In fact, the so-called "lucky mountain" and "beautiful mountain" have no influence on the rise and fall of the Dragon kingdom. As for why the word "dragon" was used, there is no textual research now. Anyway, it''s called that in the things handed down from the ancestors. In some ancient books and volumes Shen Shi has read, some people have questioned and speculated about it. Among them, some people speculated that maybe the ancient dragon people were extremely powerful, like gods, so they named it.


    Now, of course, all these are digressions. For many years, there have been many controversies about the mysterious dragon vein in the realm of Terran cultivation. Many Terran University Scholars scoff at it and think that this kind of thing is nothing but dross handed down from the days of the demon king court in the past. However, some people believe it. In a word, it''s a great deal After all, the theory of Qi number is rather vague. At least it will take a long time to see the result. But in the end, there are different opinions on whether it is caused by the Dragon pulse.


    Shen Shi''s own views on the dragon vein have always been indispensable and not very concerned. But Huang Ming solemnly entrusted this matter to him in the demon clan underground palace at the beginning, which made Shen Shi pay more attention to it. In Huang Ming''s confession to him, the last dragon vein of the demon clan in the demon world is the last pillar to support and influence the Qi transportation of the whole demon clan. As long as the dragon vein is destroyed, the demon clan can be completely destroyed.


    To be honest, Shen Shi was also skeptical about this, but the situation at that time could only be agreed to. From Huang Ming''s mouth, he probably knew the location and appearance characteristics of the dragon vein in the demon world. It was actually a mysterious seven pillar altar in the black prison mountains, and the most obvious feature was that there was a huge skeleton on the altar.


    Shen Shi clearly remembers that when Huang Ming said this to him, a complex and indescribable look appeared on his face. After a while, the man who once had the blood of the demon clan told him the huge secret:


    in the secret inheritance of the successive demon emperors, it is said that the huge skeleton was the ancestor of the demon clan, that is, the demon clan The remains of the first demon emperor. The secret altar is the place where the ancient demon clan worships the demon emperor. At the same time, with the help of the spirit remains of the ancient demon emperor, it guards the dragon vein of the demon clan and keeps the spirit of the demon clan for tens of thousands of years. According to Huang Ming, the altar was supposed to be a well hidden place, which was unknown to outsiders.


    In fact, it seems that it was true. At least in Shen Shi''s memory, during his three years in the demon world, although he had been living in the black prison mountain and fighting with the army of the azure snake demon tribe, he had never heard of such a place deep in the black prison mountain, and other demon tribes, including Yulin and old white monkey, seemed to be concerned about it I don''t know.


    But now, it seems that the remnant of the demon clan actually found this secret altar. At the same time, I don''t know how to launch the prohibition in the dragon vein altar to fight against the powerful ghost army. Shen Shi doesn''t doubt that Huang Ming is lying to himself, because no matter what he thinks, it''s unnecessary. It should be something that he doesn''t know happened in the demon world in recent years.


    At this time, Ling Chunni seemed to have noticed something strange on Shen Shi''s face and said, "how do you know that place?"


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi said, "I''ve heard it before. It''s like a place where the demon clan worships their ancestors. I''m not sure, but it sounds a bit like it."


    Ling Chunni laughed and said, "let''s go. I''ll go over with you and have a look. You are so smart. Maybe you can help me."


    Shen Shi is silent, Ling Chunni is to see him one eye, smile way: "you can help me?"


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said, "first of all, I don''t know if I can help you. Secondly, I can''t think of any place where I must help you."


    Ling Chunni laughs and goes forward. It seems that she doesn''t care about Shen Shi''s words. Shen Shi followed her, but his mind was nervously rolling around. For that dragon vein altar of demon clan, Huang Ming had made it very clear to him at the beginning, including how to completely destroy it.


    But do you want to do it or not? Listen to Ling Chunni''s tone just now, it seems that a very important group of people in the demon clan are hiding in the altar now. If they really break the prohibition of the altar, they are afraid that the demon clan will die immediately.


    When Shen Shi thought of this, he suddenly felt a little suspicious of what Huang Ming had said before. You know, the Dragon altar hasn''t been broken yet, but look at what the demons have become? The Terrans and ghosts are rampant, and the demons are like candles in the wind. Shen Shi even suspects that even if no one breaks the dragon vein, the demons in the demon world are unlikely to continue and flourish again.


    It seems that the number of Qi has nothing to do with the Dragon pulse?


    A few days later, surrounded by a large group of ferocious ghosts, Ling Chunni and Shen Shi came to a valley deep in Heiyu mountain. Under the vast Valley, there is a flat grass, in which there is a huge altar with a side length of nearly 100 Zhang. The most prominent one is the huge white skull on the altar, which can be seen from the edge of the valley See.Shen Shi saw it from a distance and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    From him, the size of the skull was far larger than that of the human or demon. Even one skull looked taller than two adults. If you think about the appearance of the owner of the skeleton, I''m afraid it was at least a giant.


    A giant like ancestor of the demon clan?


    Shen Shi frowned and thought about it carefully for a while, but he still didn''t think of any related book records. There is a legend that the demon clan is always the demon emperor. Both the human clan and the demon clan are now legends, but the real record of the text has not been found.


    So when Shen Shi approached the altar from the outside of the valley, and then saw the figures of many demon clans in the depths of the altar, he suddenly thought of a thing. If the huge skeleton in front of him was really the demon emperor, maybe the demon clan itself, in fact, still had a very strong potential and didn''t play out.


    Seven huge pillars stand around the altar, and then, driven by some unknown force, an invisible array power envelops around the altar, so that countless ghosts can''t cross the thunder pool.


    Shen Shi gazed there for a long time, and his face became gloomy gradually. After a while, he suddenly turned to Ling Chunni and asked:


    "can I try to see if I can break this array?"


    Ling Chunni smiles with a smile, a trace of satisfaction appears in her eyes, nodding: "I knew you would help me, OK, you go."


    In the valley deep in the black prison mountain range, Shen Shi stepped forward slowly. After a distance, he could see that a group of demons gathered around the altar. At the same time, there were seven huge stone pillars standing on the altar. At the moment, they were all shining and emitting an indescribable breath. At the same time, the air looks invisible and colorless, but occasionally in the middle of a certain two stone pillars, a bright silver light flashed. Although most of them just flashed by, the force of the rigid Yang still made people feel suffocated.


    Countless ghosts crowded in less than one-third of the front of the valley, but they did not dare to cross the thunder pool. An invisible but distinct boundary was clearly drawn in front of all ghosts, as if to show the dignity of ancient times.


    There are a lot of demon people in the valley. It seems that there are at least several thousand people, and there are all kinds of tribes. It seems that they are not a single tribe. For the current situation of the demon world, it is rare for the demon family to fall into the harsh internal fighting after losing the unified heaven demon king court. Even the Tianqing snake demon tribe that Shen Shi stayed in at that time, although it also took in other alien people, the main body of the tribe is still the green snake tribe, and now this large group of demon tribe seems to be in a mess, it seems that there is no big family like a backbone in it.


    The ghosts in front of the valley roar ferociously and drool at the fresh flesh and blood in it. Although they are blocked by the mysterious power of the altar, the oppressive power is still extremely powerful. It''s hard for people not to think about what would happen if the altar suddenly lost its power. It is also because of this that the faces of those demons who are temporarily safe are not good-looking, and no one is near the front of the valley.


    At this time, the terrible army of ghosts and objects suddenly separated like water waves. Many ghosts and objects retreated to both sides and made way. This abnormal behavior immediately attracted the attention of those demon families on the altar, and then out of the army came a person who was completely different from those vicious and ugly ghosts around, and let all demon families do it I was surprised.


    Of course, this man is Shen Shi.


    Walking among so many ghosts, what he saw was ugly, and what he smelled was fishy. Even though it was not the first time he had such experience, he still felt disgusted.


    However, no matter how annoying it is, its strength is inferior to that of others, and it can only endure.


    He can only let himself try not to look at these abominable ghost things around him. By contrast, it seems that the demons on the altar have become a lot more agreeable. Although in terms of history, there is no good feeling between these demons and Terrans.


    When you get close, you can see the scene inside the valley more clearly, including the huge skull and seven huge stone pillars, as well as the appearance of the demon clan hiding on the altar. Shen Shi soon discovered some strange ways of combination of these demons. He thought to himself, is this the result of the gathering of the escaped fish after the collapse of many tribes? However, he soon cleared up his mind and didn''t think much about the situation of these demons. He didn''t care about what he was concerned about at the moment. What''s more, what he was going to do at the moment was to destroy the prohibition here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    If what Huang Ming had said to him was true, then the altar in front of him would be the dragon vein of the demon clan that he said was dedicated to the remains of the demon emperor. Although in what Huang Ming said on that day, his original words were that the altar should have been located in the depths of the mountains and never seen the sun for ten thousand years. Shen Shi had lived in the black prison mountain range for three years, and he had never heard of any news that there was an altar of such scale here. Otherwise, it was impossible for the azure snake demon family not to know the information here. It should be that in the past few years after he left, the demon world did not know what had happened, which led to the change of the altar But it was exposed.


    However, although these things seem strange and complicated, Shen Shi can''t care so much now, because he is in the hands of the monster, and he can''t escape in the army of ghosts. But now it''s his only chance, if Huang Ming doesn''t cheat him


    He took a light look at those wary demons in the distance, and then went on to see that he was going in the direction of one of the seven huge stone pillars around the altar.


    The stone column is simple and unadorned. Only the upper part is carved with some ancient lines and patterns. It looks like an ancient totem, but I can''t tell what it is. Shen Shi gazed at the group on the stone pillar for a while, frowning as if he was remembering or distinguishing something. But after a while, he shook his head, then turned around and continued to think about the next stone pillar.


    Seven stone pillars stand around the altar, very close to the invisible boundary. In fact, from the mysterious but powerful power around the stone pillars, it is possible that the mysterious prohibition was inspired by these seven stone pillars.


    At the moment, the demon was angry, but he didn''t want to save the altar.


    In the process of walking, Shen Shi heard these abuse, and some sensitively found that the demons did not denounce his Terran identity in the voice of abuse. On the contrary, many people still regard him as a ghost witch. It sounds very strange. It seems that these demons did not know that the blood feud Terran had come to the demon world ten thousand years ago.


    Are you trapped here long ago?


    Shen Shimian looked at the other side without any expression. He didn''t stop. Then he went to the bottom of another stone pillar and began to look up at the pattern above. After a while, he gave up the stone pillar and went on to the next one.


    The same situation was repeated three times in a row. I don''t know when it started, the valley suddenly quieted down. No matter the demons on the altar or the ghosts behind Shen Shi, they all kept silent. A strange breath seems to come to this valley, which makes people subconsciously shut up. Even at this moment, the focus in the valley is a very weak human race.


    Until Shen Shi suddenly stopped, no longer moving.


    His eyes were fixed on the sixth stone pillar, looking at the ancient totem traces on it. The ancient fresco sketched an ancient picture, on which the vague picture could be seen. It was the scene of a giant between heaven and earth looking down at all things, and countless creatures kneeling at his feet.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and raised his hands in front of the stone pillar. At the same time, in his mouth, a strange voice sounded. The syllables were complex and obscure. But almost at the same time, there was a sudden commotion inside the demon clan on the altar, and then a voice suddenly rang out, with an unexplained horror, and cried:


    the voice of the demon clan on the altar was very loud¡° Ancient, ancient demon language


    The so-called ancient demon language was taught to Shen Shi by Huang Ming in the demon family underground palace. According to him, it is a secret curse passed down from generation to generation by the demon emperor family. The ancient demon language is only spread in the demon emperor family, and even ordinary demon families can''t understand it.


    And this ancient demon language mantra is the way to open this ancient altar. But when Shen Shi heard such a cry of surprise from the altar in front of him, he couldn''t help but be stunned, because Huang Ming also told him that this secret mantra was only understood by the demon emperor family. Shen Shi was probably the first outsider to learn this secret mantra in tens of thousands of years.


    But at the moment, someone recognized the secret mantra. Doesn''t it mean that there are people with demon emperor''s blood on the altar? At this moment, Shen Shi''s heart was like a raging wave. Then he thought of an event recorded in all kinds of historical books. At the last moment of the battle between man and demon, the sky demon silver fox fled to the demon world in a hurry with the last demon emperor in his infancy. However, the Terran army was in hot pursuit. At the critical moment of life and death, the silver fox was forced to sacrifice his blood to destroy the Yinming pagoda, the artifact of God, and destroy the whole world It''s a rainbow world, which blocks the Terran army.


    After that, the people and the demons did not meet again. Except for the demon world, the flourishing heaven demon king court was completely destroyed in the Hongmeng world, and the blood of the demon emperor was also annihilated. Now come to think of it, that child may be the only descendant of the demon emperor''s blood, except Huang Ming.


    Of course, it''s impossible for such a young child to learn the ancient demon language, the secret incantation and the dragon vein of the demon world. So, among the elite of the demon family who ran away in a hurry, there were some members of the demon emperor family?Perhaps it was because of this that the dragon vein altar, which was supposed to be the most secret underground, suddenly rose to the ground and provided the last refuge for these demon people.


    Passing these thoughts in his heart, Shen Shi couldn''t help looking at the altar there, but his hand didn''t stop. The ancient incantations began to reverberate in the silent Valley, and it seemed to attract gusts of breeze, such as the incarnation of birds, slowly flying up.


    The stone pillar with the ancient totem stands in silence. It seems that it has been standing like this for many years. But soon, all this has changed.


    For the first time, the old pattern on the stone pillar flickered and lit up, emitting a faint light. With Shen Shi''s incantation, the light gradually became bright and dazzling, and a thrilling smell diffused from the ancient stone pillar, and then floated in all directions.


    If the torch is passed down or a single spark starts a prairie fire, the ancient light will reach the other six stone pillars in an instant, just like a key to open the ancient gate, and the totem on the six stone pillars will also flash.


    The powerful breath filled the whole valley in an instant, but everyone was frightened to find that the stable situation that kept all the ghosts out of the door, the line that kept flashing powerful lightning in the void, was slowly showing signs of collapse.


    Countless ghosts roared and howled, while many demon people on and off the altar changed color. At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out from the bottom of the huge white skull and ran to Shen Shi. There were dozens of feet away from him, angrily scolding and scolding:


    "you, who are you? Why do you know our royal secret mantra? If you are our royal blood, why do you want to harm us? "


    Shen Shi was a little surprised and looked at the man. He saw that he was a young man. He looked pale and thin. His face was very strange. However, as soon as he ran out, he suddenly made a great disturbance among a large group of demon people around him. A dozen people followed him. He seemed to attach great importance to him.


    Among the people around him, the fastest one was a young man in royal guards. He just flashed to the young man and protected him. At the same time, he gave Shen Shi a cold look.


    Shen Shi was suddenly stunned, but he recognized this man in a moment. In his last year in the demon world, he took part in the war between the green snake and the black phoenix. On the night when the green snake tribe invaded Fengming City, he met this young man, the very powerful demon of that year.


    He still vaguely remembers that the young man in the Royal Guards was desperate to save a little boy. Then he subconsciously looked at the thin looking young man again. As expected, he felt that the face shape seemed to coincide with his vague memory.


    Judging from the words he just denounced, it seems that this young man also knows the secret curse of the ancient demon language, and even directly associates with the blood of the demon emperor. If he thinks so, is he the descendant of the blood of the demon emperor in the demon world? It seems that it is not impossible for those demon clans nearby to value his appearance so much.


    The last blood of the demon emperor family


    Shen Shi looked at that side lightly, and then drew back his eyes. He didn''t feel awed in his heart, but thought of a sentence: the descendants are unworthy.


    Ling Chunni''s beautiful figure appeared in the distance, and her beautiful eyes gazed at Shen Shi''s back. Her eyes were complex, sometimes gentle, sometimes cold, lingering and murderous. Several completely different emotions were mixed together.


    And the light in the air, now has been bright to the extreme, with Shen Shi read the last ancient demon voice Festival, suddenly, the sky suddenly silent down.


    Seven huge pillars roared, the ancient totem burst open, and thousands of lights instantly gathered into a light column, shining on Shen Shi, and engulfed his figure in an instant.


    Ling Chunni''s face suddenly changed in the distance, but before she could react, Shen Shi''s figure had disappeared in the strong light. At the same time, the huge stone column was buzzing, countless cracks appeared on the surface of the stone column, the altar in the distance was rumbling, and the old powerful breath of the original was collapsing and converging.


    On the altar, all the demon people''s faces were despairing, and the shrill howling of ghosts also came up.


    The light dissipated and the array disappeared. But under the huge stone pillar, Shen Shi had disappeared, and disappeared out of thin air.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    When Shen Shi slowly recovered from the intense vertigo, he soon found himself in a dark place, and there was silence around him, as if there was no one.


    he breathed as like as two peas Huang Ming said. According to Huang Ming, he was now opening the dragon''s altar and entering the most important chamber of the altar.


    At the same time, the legendary remains of the demon emperor, in addition to the huge skull, should also be somewhere in the darkness.


    Since ancient times, all the demon families in the world regard the sky demon emperor as the ancestor. The myth and legend that is well known to women and children in the demon family is that Pangu opened the sky, and then there was the legitimate son of the sky demon emperor. Then the sky demon emperor created all things in the world, created all Hongmeng families, respected the demon family, and all the families were servants. This is the origin myth of the demon family.


    Shen Shi, as one of the people who know most about the demon clan, is very familiar with this myth and legend. For many years, he has been familiar with the name of the demon emperor. However, in more long years, history disappeared. Although the demon clan still firmly believed in this myth, there were a lot of doubts and conjectures in the human race. Many people even claimed that the demon emperor was just an ancestor idol imagined by the demon clan, which did not exist at all.


    In the war between human and demon, the Terran side once publicized this view, which attracted the great anger of demon. For this reason, they fought several bloody wars. This is a digression. But before meeting Huang Ming, Shen Shi didn''t really believe in the legend of the demon emperor, even though he had been to the demon world for three years.


    The reason is very simple. If the demon emperor worshipped by the demon clan really exists, it will be too powerful. He can create everything in the world. This kind of ability is no different from that of God, and even equal to that of Pangu.


    However, when Huang Ming told him the secret that day, he directly told him that the demon emperor did exist, not only existed, but also left his remains, which are preserved in the Dragon altar in the demon world.


    All the demon families originated from the demon emperor, so he is the last dragon vein of the demon family, which reposes the last spirit of the demon family. As long as the remains still exist, the demon family will have the hope of a comeback.


    Yes, to destroy the last dragon vein of the demon clan is to destroy the remains left by the demon emperor in the world. Even if Shen Shi was a human race, he could not help changing his face at that time. He was not afraid of this, but shocked by Huang Ming''s madness again.


    Even if Shen Shi was a human, he felt that Huang Ming had been trapped in the demon underground palace for ten thousand years, which seemed to inevitably have a serious impact on his mind and nature.


    However, Huang Ming didn''t show any intention of being unfavorable to Shen Shi. Shen Shi, as a human race, wanted to destroy the remains of the demon emperor, at least in his mood. So the deal was finally reached. Of course, under the circumstances at that time, Shen Shi didn''t think that he could really go back to the demon world to do it. How could the rainbow world, which has been isolated for 10000 years, suddenly change and pass through the demon world?


    As a result, people in the world now know what happened later, and he also came here for no reason. It''s impossible to guess the strange fate.


    However, since he arrived at this place, Shen Shi didn''t intend to break his promise.


    In the dark, he checked his body and found that there was nothing serious except that he was sent to this mysterious place by the inexplicable powerful force at the beginning, causing some bad breath.


    With a sigh of relief in his heart, he stood up and felt the surroundings for a moment. After confirming that there really was no dangerous smell nearby, he swung his hand and a fireball burned in his palm, illuminating the surroundings.


    In the light of the fire, Shen Shi saw what he was in. As Huang Ming said that day, it was a very large stone room. However, the surface around it was not smooth, there were many potholes, and it was very rough. There were many strange crystal edges protruding out of the ground. There were all kinds of colors, reflecting a strange luster in the light of the fireball.


    Such stone ridges can be seen everywhere, not only on the ground, but also on the stone walls. Besides, there are no living creatures near Shen Shi, even insects and ants.


    Shen Shi frowned and walked forward. The fireball rose slowly and lit up more territory. Then soon, he saw the stone platform in front of the broad stone room and a skeleton on the platform.


    Huang Ming didn''t tell Shen Shi what the skeleton of the demon emperor looked like, because he didn''t know. He just learned from the story passed down from generation to generation that there was a huge skull outside the altar, which was the skull of the former demon emperor, and the rest of the body remains of the demon emperor were preserved here.


    Shen Shi had already seen the huge skull outside before he entered the stone room. Although he was shocked by the huge skull of the demon emperor, he could even think of the huge figure in front of the monster. But if the legend of the demon clan is true, it seems that the demon emperor with such powerful strength is not a particularly unacceptable fact.But when he saw the bones on the stone platform, Shen Shi was still surprised and stopped subconsciously.


    The dead stone platform was originally hidden in the dark, and time seemed to have stagnated here for thousands of years. But now, with the fire light shining on Shen Shi''s hand, everything suddenly seemed to move again. The black shadow swayed and the fire light flickered, illuminating the remains.


    It was a skeleton without a head. Shen Shi was not surprised, because the head of the demon emperor was on the altar outside. But at this moment, he still looked at the stone platform as if he had seen something extremely strange. He looked at the truth that might be revealed to outsiders for the first time in thousands of years.


    The headless skeleton on the stone platform looks like It seems to be similar to Shen Shi''s figure.


    Shen Shi was not a giant, nor did he have one or two obvious traces of wild animals like most demons. At a glance, Shen Shi could see clearly the remains of a human who had lost his head.


    Shen Shi''s first reaction was that something went wrong and he didn''t come to the place where the demon emperor buried his bones?


    But why is there a skeleton here, and there is no head? All of their own is in accordance with the method taught by Huang Ming that day, and there is no mistake all the way, so in front of you, it should be the remains of the demon emperor.


    But So huge head and so ordinary body?


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and tried his best to calm his beating heart. After thinking for a while, he walked slowly and came to the edge of the stone platform.


    In the light of the fire, the skeleton is more clearly displayed in front of Shen Shi. Under his gaze, Shen Shi suddenly finds that the posture of the skeleton is strange.


    as like as two peas in his imagination, the remains of the emperor''s spirits should lie on the ground and solemn. But at this time in Shitai, the skeleton, which is almost the same as most of the Homo, is sideways, arms and legs curled up and tightly clung to the chest. Apart from having no head, it looks like this person is in pain or scared


    For Shen Shi, it''s hard to connect the skeleton in front of him with the huge skull on the dragon vein altar. It''s hard to accept even Shen Shi''s wide knowledge to just think of an ordinary person with a huge head like a hill on his body.


    Is the great ancestor of the demon clan such a strange monster?


    Or is this skeleton not the remains of the demon emperor?


    All kinds of questions suddenly came to Shen Shi''s mind. When Huang Ming explained these things to him, he didn''t mention these things at all. In fact, Huang Ming''s original words also calculated from the huge skeleton that the skeleton of the demon emperor in the secret room must be huge.


    Shen Shi stood staring at the skeleton for a long time, and then began to look around after his astonished mood calmed down. In the light of the fire in his palm, the surrounding of the stone platform is also illuminated, but it doesn''t seem to have any noticeable place. The rough ground, hard rock, the only difference from the outside world may be the colorful crystals with strange and beautiful luster that can be seen everywhere in the secret room.


    If the stone bone in front of us is really the heavenly demon emperor worshipped by the powerful demons who have ruled the Hongmeng world for a long time, then the environment here is a little too simple. Shen Shi drew back his eyes from the side and began to look at the headless skeleton again.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s the same as the human remains. Shen Shi can''t see any difference except that there is a faint warm luster like jade on the bones. This scene is totally different from what Shen Shi and Huang Ming conjectured. He stood in the same place for a long time, and finally decided that no matter what happened in the past or what the truth he didn''t know, he promised Huang Ming and came here, then what he should do should be done.


    The bright burning fireball slowly rose to the air, quietly but steadily emitting light. At the same time, Shen Shi reached out and took out a jade bottle from Ruyi bag, which was half the length of his hand. He looked at the bones on the stone platform, frowned slightly, and then showed a dignified color on his face. He carefully opened the cork of the jade bottle, and then poured it over the white bones.


    A thick black and sticky thing, which looks like black mud, slowly flows out of the jade bottle and drops down from the sky. It looks like time suddenly slows down and drops down to the white bone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    There was a terrible silence around him. Shen Shi was staring at the black thing until the "black mud" fell on the white bone. There was no sound or violent situation. The black mud just attached to the bone gently. But if you look carefully, you can see that at the contact between the black mud and the white bone, a strange black was slowly infiltrating into the original warm bone.


    Everything was going on in silence. Even Shen Shi could not help holding his breath. He slowly dropped these strange black mud on the white bones, from hands to feet, and then to chest and spine. In fact, there are ten of the same jade bottles in his Ruyi bag, which Huang Ming gave him. They once thought they were dealing with huge bones like a hill, but at this time, just one jade bottle is more than enough.


    Shen Shi didn''t know what this strange black mud was, but Huang Ming was very careful when he handed it to him, and repeatedly told him to be careful. It''s conceivable that even Huang Ming and other people should be careful with things that are not ordinary. Although Shen Shi can''t figure out where Huang Ming, who has been trapped in the demon family underground palace for many years, can find this kind of thing that can deal with the remains of the demon emperor, since Huang Ming has told him, he just does it.


    When the last black mud drips down and completely dyes the painful and curled skeleton into black, Shen Shi retreats from the stone platform, then hides far away, chooses a corner far away from the stone platform and sits down.


    I don''t know when the burning fireball has gone out. The light disappears from this chamber, and the darkness encircles everything again. Shen Shijing sat in the dark, waiting silently.


    I don''t know when, in the silent darkness, a strange sound suddenly sounded, remote and strange, like the sound of insects, and spring silkworms eating mulberry in spring, little by little, slightly echoing.


    All of a sudden, a clear sound suddenly appeared, such as a stone thrown into the calm lake, which immediately aroused a noisy ripple. The sound of insects suddenly became loud, buzzing one after another, and then a light suddenly lit up from the dark depths.


    It was a wisp of white light, which burst out in the deepest darkness. Through the light, Shen Shi clearly saw that the white light was shining from a thick black mud. The white bone under the black mud had been penetrated nearly half by the black, and it was still transforming from white to black.


    The original warm and jade colored bone has begun to turn black, and the white light, like the last struggle, is emitted from the inside of the bone. But surrounded by the thick black like ink, the light is particularly fragile, and gradually, the light is gradually dim.


    When everything returns to darkness, when the strange voice no longer rings, it''s like a road has finally come to the end, and a life will come to an end.


    Silent, as if nothing, as if everything has disappeared.


    Shen Shi waited a long time before he got up slowly and walked toward the stone platform carefully. At the same time, a burning fireball was ignited by him again and floated in the air, emitting light all around.


    Everything is still calm, there is no earthshaking scene in imagination, perhaps no great life can resist the erosion of death and years, prosperity will eventually return to silence, everything will disappear.


    On the stone platform, black mud scattered everywhere. However, what is striking is that the white skeleton not only turned black now, but also broke into countless black fragments, scattered on the stone platform.


    Is this the broken bones in the legend


    Shen Shi stares at the other side. His pupils contract slightly. Suddenly, he thinks, what is Huang Ming''s deep hatred for his ancestors, or the demon clan he came from?


    That only exists in the legend of the demon emperor, the final outcome is like this? Shen Shi was a little at a loss. However, when he was in a trance for a moment, suddenly, an ancient breath suddenly appeared on the stone platform.


    The silence of the dark suddenly as the sea rolled up a storm, began to become surging, Shen Shi was surprised, subconsciously to retreat, but suddenly only feel a heavy body, a nameless terrible force directly overwhelmed him in front of the stone platform.


    He struggled desperately, but could not free himself. When he looked forward, he was surprised to see a pair of huge eyes flashing deep red light, showing up in the deep darkness above the stone platform.


    The ancient and vicissitudes of the atmosphere came out of thin air, everything seems to have been different.


    When that pair of old eyes fell on Shen Shi, who was struggling on the ground like ants, a voice suddenly echoed in the darkness, like a call through the vicissitudes of remote years, ringing in Shen Shi''s ear:


    "my son, have you come to save me..."


    Shen Shi tried his best to look up at the sky, but in the roaring darkness, there was nothing to see except a pair of huge eyes. And that pair of giant eyes, no pupils, no eyes, there is only a deep red, in the dark emitting a shuddering atmosphere.


    At the same time, the ancient dignified voice echoed in his ears, making Shen Shi''s heart a blank, and then he thought of a creepy possibility.Huang Ming never said that there would be such a situation here, so there are only two reasons. One is that he really does not know, and the other is that he conceals something from Shen Shi. But can I still believe Huang Ming? Is all he does to let himself come here to rescue this mysterious monster? At this moment, Shen Shi suddenly feels that he can''t see through Huang Ming any more.


    A pair of giant eyes suspended above the stone platform gazed at Shen Shi like a huge ghost in the hell. Shen Shi was too shocked to respond to his previous words, and these giant eyes didn''t seem to be angry or react.


    It just asked a little mechanically, and said:


    "my son, have you come to save me..."


    The same words were repeated again. Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, and a trace of thinking passed through his eyes. After a few breaths, he forced himself to calm down. Then he took a deep breath and said: "you Are you calling me? "


    The huge red eyes looked down at him, and could not see any emotion except a piece of red light. However, Shen Shi suddenly felt that his body was suddenly relaxed, and the force that had bound him suddenly disappeared.


    Shen Shi slowly stood up, no matter what, the sudden appearance of the ancient spirit did not make an aggressive action against him, which made him feel relieved. He slowly got up from the ground, but his eyes were still staring at the giant eyes in the air. After a moment, he said:


    "are you the demon emperor?"


    The huge red eye was silent. A moment later, Shen Shi suddenly found a light shining from his side. It was emitted from the colorful crystals that could be seen everywhere in the secret room. Then, it was like pushing a dominoes. All the crystals here began to shine, emitting all kinds of strange lights, illuminating the dark places and shining in mid air The reflection formed a light curtain and also surrounded the giant eyes.


    Then, Shen Shi suddenly felt his feet move. He looked down in amazement and found that a large number of cracks suddenly appeared on the originally solid and rough ground. At the same time, all kinds of broken traces also appeared on the stone platform in front of him. The large and small stones began to fall off, and then even the land under his feet began to vibrate violently.


    Shen Shi quickly stood unsteadily. In the bright light curtain, it seemed that the secret room had suddenly come to an end. Everything was collapsing. Then at a certain moment, there was a loud noise, and everything fell down, just like the whole world was completely collapsing.


    Shen Shi fell down heavily. The darkness and the light crisscrossed in front of his eyes and kept shaking. I don''t know how long later, everything suddenly stopped and his body suddenly stopped.


    It was a very strange feeling. Not long ago, I felt like I fell into a bottomless abyss and fell off a cliff. But the next moment, everything stopped suddenly, like a dream. I woke up suddenly, as if nothing had happened.


    Such drastic changes made Shen Shi''s mind blank for several times, and he could hardly think about it carefully. After a long time, he slowly recovered to normal, gasped and looked around.


    The dark chamber seemed to have disappeared. At the moment, the place he was in was like an old palace. The towering palace was standing in front of him. The old and vicissitudes of life appeared again. When he saw the old palace in front of him, Shen Shi was shocked.


    Because at the moment, he suddenly felt a little familiar.


    In this place, he seems to have known each other before.


    Shen Shiping breathed and looked ahead. After a while, he finally decided that he had really seen this scene. It was in the original Tianhong City, the demon underground palace under Qinglong mountain.


    Huang Ming was trapped for 10000 years in the underground demon emperor''s palace, which never saw the sun.


    For a moment, Shen Shi subconsciously felt that Huang Ming had cheated himself. Everything was really a huge conspiracy. But soon, he felt that there was something wrong here.


    This hall, which is very similar to the underground demon emperor hall in Tianhong City, looks older and dilapidated. Although there are more ancient and magnificent architectural statues, it is almost lifeless, just like a hall that has been completely forgotten in the years.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly flashed an idea, thinking: "is the demon emperor''s hall built according to this?" In fact, it''s not surprising to think about this kind of thing. The demon emperor is the ancestor and worshiper of all demon families. It''s very normal to build the demon emperor hall according to his sleeping hall.


    Just as his face changed and hesitated, the huge dark red eyes appeared in the air in front of him again. At the same time, the voice full of vicissitudes rang out again, and gently echoed outside the hall:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    "Go in, help me out..."


    Shen Shi slowly stepped out one foot and began to walk forward. The old and quiet hall was silently located in front of him. Shen Shi looked up at the hall and found that there was no plaque hanging in the hall of the demon emperor in Tianhong city.


    The nameless and majestic hall, however, exudes an ancient and decadent atmosphere. Shen Shi slowly walks in, and the huge red eyes have been suspended above his head, following him into the hall.


    In the hall, at the first glance, Shen Shi saw a huge skeleton.


    Like a hill, huge bones, and no head.


    "Bang..."


    A low and light voice suddenly came from the front. It was like beating a drum, or a monster growled.


    "Go, my child, help me out..."


    The sound is still urging. Shen Shi goes forward to the huge skeleton. Soon, he finds the source of the strange sound he just heard. In this huge skeleton, there is still a heart standing between the white bones in the chest. Every long time, the heart will beat slowly and make a deep sound.


    "Help me..."


    The voice reverberated and roared in Shen Shi''s ear.


    But Shen Shi suddenly stopped. In the middle of the air, his giant eyes swept over. Shen Shi was indifferent. After a while, he slowly looked up at his giant eyes and asked, "what do you mean, I''m your descendant?"


    "All creatures are born by themselves." The voice of the vicissitudes of life said.


    Shen Shi took a look at the huge red eyes on the void, and then gazed at the heart which was still tenacious in the huge skeleton. After the initial shock, he could see more clearly. There were only white bones left on the giant''s remains, but in the very large sternum, a heart still adhered to the bone. Just look at the past, the color of the heart is gray, the luster is dim, often after a long time will slowly beat, looks lifeless, as if the next moment may be completely stagnant.


    After a while, Shen said, "who is your heart?"


    The voice of the ancient vicissitudes reverberated in the void, like a god high above, saying: "since you have come here, how can you not know my identity?"


    Shen Shi''s throat rolled up and down slightly. He seemed to feel a little thirsty. After a while, he said in an astringent voice, "what do you want me to do?"


    "On the altar..." The voice seems to have become a little more gentle, with a faint temptation, said, "my son, come near, I will give you the supreme glory, the power to rule the world."


    I don''t know when the shadow has come from behind Shen Shi, shaking and rolling silently in the void, and Shen Shi''s eyes seem to be confused at this moment, like involuntarily, and begin to move forward.


    "Come on..."


    "Come on Come on... "


    "Come on Come on Come on... "


    A voice, as if it were nothing, as if it were invisible, as if it were a call, as if it were a cry, as if it were a gentle love, reverberated in this ancient palace. I don''t know where the wind comes from. It''s chilly. It''s blowing and it''s like fog. It makes the hall a little hazy. Only Shen Shi''s figure moves forward slowly.


    The stone steps appeared in front of him. Shen Shi still looked ahead, and then stepped on the altar. But when he got close to the huge skeleton, a strong sense of oppression came into being. I don''t know if it was an illusion. As Shen Shi got closer and closer, the beating speed of the heart hidden in the huge skeleton suddenly began to get faster, and even made a lot of sounds.


    "Bang Bang Bang... "


    The low voice echoed on the altar, as if with some excitement and desire.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were still hazy and turbid, and his huge red eyes were staring at him in the air. The color became darker and darker. In the end, they even looked like bleeding, which was terrible.


    "Come forward, my son, you will be with me..."


    Shen Shi walked forward blankly and numbly, and unconsciously approached the skeleton. When he passed between the two huge sternum, he was standing under the heart.


    The beating speed of the heart suddenly accelerated, and it began to beat fiercely in front of Shen Shi''s eyes. A strange deep red suddenly appeared on the surface of the heart. It seemed that the power that had been sleeping for thousands of years suddenly woke up at this moment.


    "Pull out the sword, pull out the sword, pull out..."


    The strange voice became urgent, as if it was pressing Shen Shi. Shen Shi''s blank eyes flashed by, and suddenly saw a crack on the surface of the heart in front of him. Then the flesh and blood slowly split on both sides, revealing the inner part of the heart. Suddenly, he saw a sword hidden deep in the heart, penetrating the whole heart and nailing the heart to death On the back bone.It turned out that the heart was not attached to the huge skeleton, but was rigidly nailed here by the ancient sword.


    It was at this time that Shen Shi suddenly felt a shock all over his body. Suddenly, there was a violent tremor between his forehead and the orifices. The ancient sword of killing immortals, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly appeared again. It was shining in his orifices. The surging breath gushed out, as if it was about to break out in an instant.


    Shen Shi''s body was shocked, and then the hazy doubts in his eyes disappeared, and his eyes were clear. First, his whole body suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, and then his face suddenly changed. His eyes were fixed on the inside of the strange heart, the ancient sword that would kill the heart.


    It''s so familiar


    This long sword looks dull and dull. Its material is neither stone nor gold. It is another ancient sword of killing immortals.


    Shen Shi''s body trembled a little uncontrollably, and the red eyes over the huge bones seemed to notice something strange. The scarlet eyes fell on Shen Shi''s face again, and the old voice roared in Shen Shi''s ear:


    "my son and son, why don''t you step forward..."


    Shen Shi closed his eyes, held his breath for a moment, and then opened his eyes again. Instead of looking up at the red eye in the sky, he just gazed at the heart and the ancient sword in front of him. After a moment, he suddenly said:


    "who is that man outside?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The voice suddenly fell silent and did not answer Shen Shi''s question.


    Shen Shi stares at the ancient sword, then slowly raises his head and looks at the pair of red eyes in the sky, and then says word by word:


    "you are not the demon emperor! Who are you? "


    "Jie Jie..."


    A burst of laughter seemed to come out of the endless darkness, but somehow, there was no answer. It seemed that the existence in the dark shadow had lost patience with Shen Shi and was unwilling or disdainful to answer his questions.


    "I can give you supreme glory, I can give you invincible power, do you believe it?"


    The voice asked again in a low voice.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place, silent, then said: "I believe, but what do you want me to do?"


    The voice said, "pull out the ancient sword and regard me as God. All things in the world are made by me. This is the principle of heaven."


    Shen Shi stared at the scarlet eyes and said, "all things in the world are made by gods."


    "I am God!"


    "Supreme glory, invincible power? How does it matter to you? "


    "Why can''t it be under one person and over ten thousand?"


    This time, Shen Shi was silent for a long time, and then said in a low voice: "like the demon clan?"


    "Like the demon clan."


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Pangu who opened the sky!"


    According to legend, Pangu, the great God of heaven and earth, is the ancestor of thousands of creatures, and the only God of all ages.


    At this moment, Shen Shi''s mind suddenly remembered the pictures he had seen handed down from ancient times, the scenes of giant gods fighting, the races that killed each other madly and crawled at the feet of giant gods, the last doomsday picture, the tragic situation of huge gods falling apart, and the God''s heart falling towards the Qinglong mountains of Tianhong city ¡£


    Everything was like a dream, like a crazy burning flame, suddenly burned around him, and his body began to shake slightly, as if it was the primitive instinct from the deep blood to make him kneel, kowtow and crawl under the feet of this God.


    The instinct was so powerful that he could hardly resist it except for one place and one thing.


    The ancient sword of killing immortals in his orifices is still floating, emitting a cold light, like a cold look at the world, with an uninhibited and cold smile.


    After all, Shen Shi bent down slightly, but he didn''t get down.


    The heart is close at hand, and with the recovery of the inexplicable power, the whole heart suddenly surged up countless blood gas from the original decline, fierce churning, and arrogant. But in all the fierce power, the ancient sword inserted in the deep heart is still silent, and all the blood seems to be around the ancient sword, not close to it.


    Shen Shi looked at the scene coldly and stopped talking. His body trembled slightly, but now it was no longer because of fear and fear. It was a powerful force that was constantly surging out of his forehead, and then filled his whole body, as if he was going to break out at the next moment.


    That''s the power of the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    At the same time, the huge red eyes in the sky seemed to notice something abnormal, and their voice suddenly dropped to a low level, saying:


    "since you know my name, why don''t you kneel down and take out the sword without listening to me?"


    Shen Shi''s face was expressionless. He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Then he opened his eyes, but as the red giant eye said, he stepped forward. As like as two peas, he walked to the heart of the giant heart, and the sword, which was almost the same shape as the sword of the sword, was deeply rooted in the heart."Pull it out..."


    The voice behind him suddenly became soft, as if full of expectation. Even the turbulent blood around him was quiet for a moment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly and his face was light. Then he stretched out his palm and held the handle of the ancient sword.


    "Boom!"


    It was like an earth shaking sound in the dark. Nine days of thunder and clouds gathered. Shen Shi felt that his body was suddenly shocked, like a fallen leaf in the wind. He was shaking all the time. The power that had been surging in his body seemed to suddenly find the exit, and suddenly gushed out of his palm, including the shadow of the ancient sword of killing immortals hidden in his forehead At this moment, he flew out, and all of them were injected into the ancient sword inserted in the huge heart.


    "Kaka kaka..." A low sound suddenly came out of the ancient sword. It was like a groan of pain and a howl of ecstasy. The ancient sword trembled, and then a white light with a slight light blue luster, as clear as the sky, burst out from the ancient sword.


    The breath of antiquity rose slowly, and the blood around it was suddenly scattered, as if it could not be resisted before the light.


    In the middle of the sky, there was a loud cry of anger, which was very angry. He yelled: "what''s this..."


    Shen Shi didn''t pay attention to the thing that didn''t know what God was. He just held the shining ancient sword. If one hand wasn''t enough, he added another. I don''t know when there was a strong wind blowing on the altar here. His whole body was fluttering, and it seemed that he was about to stand unsteadily, except for his hand.


    The handle of his sword was still shaking, and he growled. The ancient sword blade is slowly but irresistibly rotating in this heart. Where it passes, the flesh and blood melt and the blood rout.


    "Ah..." The huge eyes in the sky gave out a shrill cry, and the darkness with red blood rushed to Shen Shi''s back, but three feet behind him disappeared like the sun shining into the mist.


    The ancient and powerful power from the ancient sword has encircled Shen Shi, and then by Shen Shi''s arm, he slowly crosses the ancient sword blade. In this way, the sword cuts across. When the blade of the sword comes to light again, the whole heart has been cut in half.


    There was no scene of blood gushing in my imagination. Everything seemed to solidify suddenly. The blood gas and dark shadow were frozen in the air for a moment and then slowly faded away. The heart suddenly returned to its original withered appearance, without the slightest vitality and blood gas. It looked like the gray dust in the rainbow world that had been tormented by the evil spirit for thousands of years.


    The withered flesh and blood fell on the ground of the altar with a sound of "pa". Then it was smashed in an instant and turned into a piece of smoke and dust.


    The wind has stopped


    Everything quieted down.


    Shen Shi turned around and looked up. He saw that the huge red eyes in the air were still there, but they were much more blurred than just now. Many places began to drift away. Only two deep red eyes were still staring at Shen Shi.


    "Why?" The voice in the air now has no high authority, but a little more doubt. It seems that it doesn''t care too much about life and death at the moment. On the contrary, it asks Shen Shi this sentence.


    "No why." Shen Shi was carrying the sword, and his face began to look very tired. He said, "I just thought about it. No matter what you give me, I just don''t want to be a slave."


    The voice rose abruptly and seemed to be roaring, "I am a god!"


    Shen Shi looked at him quietly and said, "so what?"


    That huge eye stares at him, way: "the body of mole ant, dare..."


    "Dang!" There was a crisp sound, but Shen Shi raised his sword and pointed to his huge eyes in the sky. Almost at the same time, the seven orifices on his face were bleeding at the same time, and his whole body was shaking violently, as if he couldn''t support it. But he still laughed, and then said in a low voice:


    "what about mole ants? Even mole ants, my people, would never want a God to come out and sit on their heads, to be domineering and to be a gift. This set of... " He coughed in pain, spat out a mouthful of blood, and then his voice seemed suddenly hoarse, and said,


    "fuck you!"


    After scolding this sentence, he turned around with some difficulty and held up the ancient sword as if he were holding a coarse and heavy axe, like an old and tired woodcutter, but with a sense of ferocity, he chopped it down.


    The blade of the ancient sword split on the left half of the heart in a twinkling of an eye. In a twinkling of an eye, the light soared into the sky. With a sharp howl, the half of the heart disappeared. At the same time, the giant eye in the air darkened and disappeared.


    Shen Shi felt that it was dark in front of him, and he couldn''t support it any more. He fell forward, and the darkness came from all directions, drowning all the light.


    The ancient Qinglong mountains have been standing in the city of Tianhong for many years. In the unfathomable underground palace of the demon clan and the ancient but majestic underground demon palace, as in countless days in the past, loneliness and quiet are the signs of eternity here.


    Huang Ming sat quietly on the stone platform. His eyes looked empty. He seemed to be integrated with it. In this gloomy and lonely time, people were waiting for death and decay.However, at a certain moment, a strange sound came from behind him. Huang Ming was shocked suddenly. Huo stood up and looked back. He saw that in the middle of the stone platform, the huge coffin suddenly slipped to one side, as if pushed away by a strange force.


    I don''t know why, he didn''t even look at the coffin which was under strict supervision. He just stared at the center of the stone platform, where the coffin was originally under pressure. On the flat stone platform ground, a deep and dark hole suddenly appeared. The spiral ladder appeared in the sight, winding down, as if leading to the endless abyss, as if the devil came again, opening his big mouth with a grim smile.


    Huang Ming''s face turned pale, but he didn''t mean to be afraid to escape. Maybe in his heart, death is no longer the most terrible thing. He came slowly, all the way to the edge of the dark cave, and then looked down and deep.


    At that moment, countless scenes appeared in his eyes, as if the traces of thousands of years in the past appeared one by one.


    Darkness, in front of him, is tumbling, tumbling, roaring


    Shen Shi had a long and strange dream. At first, he dreamed that he was back when he was a child, and every little bit of his childhood reappeared. Later, he suddenly dreamed of a strange thing, that is, in the big garden of his home in Xilu City, Yinzhou, a big mulberry tree suddenly appeared, with green leaves and pavilions.


    Father Shen Tai sat on a stone table under the tree and asked him to go there with a smile. Shen Shi ran to him happily, and then found that there was wine on the table, and his father was drinking alone. Shen Shi asks him what kind of wine it is. Shen Tai laughs. Just then, mulberry leaves fall and a bunch of mulberry seeds fall. Shen Tai says to him with a smile: when mulberry leaves fall, it''s mulberry wine.


    Later, the picture suddenly disappeared like the wind, and then Shen Shi began to see the child grow up slowly, go through twists and turns, quietly and quietly walking his own way. He was like a cold spectator, looking at the first half of his life.


    Several times when he saw the critical moment of life and death, he was a little nervous and scared. He didn''t feel it on weekdays. But at this time, he found that what he had experienced was much more difficult than what he had imagined.


    As time goes by, tragedies and comedies of life come and go one after another. Suddenly, he has seen the end. Then, he sees the new city in the demon world standing tall and upright under the attack of countless ghosts. The familiar scenes are staged again and again, and then gradually, the tide of ghosts recedes.


    Powerful Terran occupied here, a steady stream of monks began to take advantage of the victory to pursue, fighting in any place in the demon world seems to be possible to start, but in the most powerful time did not attack the flat demon city, the ghost family has gradually shown signs of lack of stamina. An exciting era seems to be unfolding. For the Terran, this new world seems to be full of infinite possibilities, and everyone has jumped on it.


    Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly seemed to rise to the distant sky, overlooking the vast world. He felt like a God, but his heart was not indifferent, and he still remembered people. It''s just strange that no matter what, he can''t see the figure he wants to see. He can only see countless creatures fighting like ants.


    In the end, after all, the Terran won. Countless white bones and ghosts became scum and disappeared. Strangely, Shen Shi didn''t see a few demons in this fierce and long war from beginning to end.


    The original owner of this land, the once powerful demon clan, has been weakened to the point that no one cares.


    At this moment, all the pictures suddenly stopped in front of Shen Shi''s eyes, and then all the things crowded together, the bright figures twisted, and finally turned into a bright spot, flew away, and finally fell into the endless darkness in the distance, leaving the last trace in the field of vision like a meteor.


    All returned to silence, darkness swarmed in, Shen Shi quietly lying in the dark shadow, suddenly heard from the inexplicable depths of darkness, bursts of strange heartbeat.


    He wanted to see what it was, but he was too tired, and soon fell asleep again.


    When Shen Shi woke up again, he felt that there was almost no pain all over his body. This was a very rare thing for him who had been practicing for many years and his body had been very strong. We can also imagine how heavy the pressure on his body was before he was in a coma.


    There was the sound of the branches and leaves of trees swaying in the wind. The smell of vegetation and soil lingered around. Shen Shi slowly got up from the ground and looked around. He found that he was now in a mountain, surrounded by forests and trees, with green mountains in the distance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    Looking at the shape and location of the mountain, Shen Shi could probably determine that he should still be in the black prison mountain of the demon world at the moment, but the Dragon altar and the mysterious dark chamber where he was before his coma had disappeared. Around him, there was no trace of the huge skeleton or even the heart residue that he saw at last. Everything disappeared, only the wind mountain forest.


    Shen Shi stood in the same place and thought silently for a while. He only felt a kind of unreal trance, just like everything in his memory seemed to be just a dream. After waking up, in fact, nothing happened?


    He took a step forward with a little loss. Suddenly, he tripped and kicked something. He looked down and saw that an ancient sword was lying on the ground, just where he had been lying.


    That''s the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    Shen Shi frowned and leaned over to pick up the sword. As soon as the sword started, he felt a little heavy. Looking at the body of the sword again, Shen Shi remembered that when the fragments of the three immortal killing swords were combined into one, although there was a strange light, there were still some defects and scars left in the ancient sword itself, just like the inevitable wear and tear of ancient times on this ancient sword with mysterious origins Traces.


    However, at this moment, except that the style of the sword is still primitive, most of the wounds on the whole body have disappeared. It seems that Shen Shi has a new feeling. Moreover, with the handle in his hand, a strange force seems to be echoing his inner spiritual power, which is very magical.


    I don''t know why. Shen Shi always has a strange feeling. It seems that this ancient sword of killing immortals is not really complete until now. It''s like With true spirituality?


    Shen Shi was startled by this idea, but when he looked at the ancient sword in his hand carefully, he could not see any clue. After thinking about it, he tried to inject spiritual power into the ancient sword, but found that it was as silent as a mud ox into the sea.


    It seems that Shen gubing sword has been out of control for a long time.


    He shakes his head in disappointment. Shen Shi puts the ancient sword back into Ruyi bag. Since the spirit power has no effect on the sword, it''s impossible to say that it''s in the spirit orifice as before. But it''s OK. Otherwise, Shen Shi always thinks that it''s a very strange thing that a powerful blade is floating in his spirit orifice.


    Later, he identified the direction, then offered his snow sword and flew to the direction of Pingyao City in his memory. However, after flying in Heiyu mountain for a while, he suddenly turned a corner and flew to the depth of Heiyu mountain.


    In his memory, he once lived here for three years. Although this period of time did not leave him many good memories, and even made him nervous and struggling on the edge of life and death, at this moment, Shen Shi suddenly wanted to see the places before.


    As he galloped, more scenes of the black prison mountain slowly appeared in front of him. Besides the mountains and forests, the breath of death also began to increase. The numerous bones seemed to explain the story here. Shen Shi silently looked at the silent mountain and found that all the ghosts that had been rampant for a while had disappeared until he flew to the place where the azure snake demon tribe used to be, and then slowly fell down.


    Once a bustling place, now only a desolate, abandoned walls can occasionally see some corpses, Shen Shi walked in silence, and then stopped in a place.


    Many years ago, he, the old white monkey and the stone pig once drank sour and bitter wine here


    everything seemed as if it had just happened yesterday. Shen Shi sat down on the big stone in silence. Suddenly he wanted to drink, but he found that there was no wine around him.


    In the cold and dilapidated camp, everything seems lifeless. It seems that it is telling the cold and heartless vicissitudes. Only the remains of the ruins still record the prosperity of the past here, but it adds a bit of emotion.


    If old white monkey and stone pig are still there, will they fight against themselves?


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time, then sighed softly. No one knows the temperament of the two old friends better than him. Stone pig is upright and fierce, but he has a simple mind and attaches great importance to his feelings. Maybe he will be hesitant in the face of himself. Although old white monkey is old and frail, he has a good relationship with himself, but with his dream of chasing the glory of the demon ancestors, he is afraid that he will turn over his face more resolutely.


    However, maybe he would not feel better. At the beginning, the old white monkey knew Shen Shi''s identity before he died. The scenes of sadness are still engraved in Shen Shi''s deep heart. But who knows, after many years, the world has changed again. Shen Shi looks down at his palm, which is dry and stable as usual, but he stares at his palms, but he seems to smell a smell of blood.


    In the present situation of the demon world, the life of the demons may be destroyed. Although a large part of it is due to the mysterious ghost clan''s rampage, there is no doubt that the human race''s entry into the demon world is also an important reason. It can even be said that even if there is no ghost frenzy, in front of today''s powerful Terran friars army, the end of the demon clan is probably no different.The origin of these things seems to fall on Shen Shi. His palm may have been stained with blood since then.


    But Shen Shi didn''t look like he was pitying himself. He just looked at his hand silently and looked up at the ruins. After a while, he stood up and looked at the weathered stone and said in a low voice, "I''m right."


    The stone is silent, the ruins are silent, everything is silent.


    Shen Shi turned and strode away. He didn''t look back and left here soon.


    In the following time, Shen Shi did not leave the Heiyu mountain immediately, but the imperial sword galloped through the mountains to check. However, despite his efforts, he could not find the dragon vein altar in any case.


    It seems that the strange altar suddenly disappeared from the sky and earth without a trace. In the mountains, Shen Shi found a lot of corpses and bones, including ghosts and demons who died in battle. However, all these seem to have nothing to do with the dragon vein altar.


    Shen Shi can''t understand now. What happened in this mountain or that dragon altar after he was in a coma?


    But he has seen many strange and unpredictable things in the world, and knows that there are always some things beyond people''s imagination. For example, no one in this world believes in the war between Pangu and Jieshen in ancient times. There are many similar examples, so Shen Shi didn''t stick to it. After confirming that he couldn''t find the altar, Shen Shi gave up here and changed his direction, preparing to go out of Heiyu mountain to Pingyao City.


    After flying all the way out of Heiyu mountain and along the plain, Shen Shi was surprised to find that his strange dream seemed to have actually happened. The ghost clan, which was once ferocious and powerful, has really lost its strength in front of the Terran. Not only has the siege outside Pingyao City been solved, but also the Terran has launched a large-scale attack to the depth of the demon world, and the ghosts have no resistance.


    As for the territory verified by the Terrans, although we don''t know what caused a large number of deaths and migrations of the indigenous demons in this land, the rest are almost the weak tribes. They not only surrender when the ghost clan is strong, but also many small tribes come to beg for mercy.


    After coming to the demon world, there are two things that make the Terran leader very confused. One is that the demon clan is so weak; the other is that the ghost clan, which was very powerful not long ago, suddenly seems to have lost its stamina, and its strength begins to shrink, and then it is soon defeated by the treacherous and extremely powerful Terran.


    On this day, the city of Pingyao was very busy. The monks came and went, and most of them had a light smile on their faces, which was in sharp contrast to the tense state when they were surrounded by countless ghosts in the past few days. At the same time, compared with a few days ago, the number of friars in Pingyao City is much less. This is because many friars left Pingyao City and went out to continue to explore the depths of the demon world.


    In fact, the most important reason for most monks to come to the demon world is that they can have unexpected wealth. As for the so-called righteousness, it doesn''t matter in most people''s minds.


    At the wide gate of the city, a woman came into the city with her hands on her back. She looked gentle and slightly charming. It seemed that there was a water like demeanor in her hands and feet. It was Ling Chunni. Moreover, her appearance seemed to have a great entry into the city.


    No matter where she came to the city, there were no more troubles for her.


    So no one came to Ling Chunni''s trouble, everything seemed very calm. Ling Chunni looks around with a leisurely manner, and then walks towards the center of the city. There is an ancient transmission array, which is the only channel from the demon world to the Hongmeng world.


    It seems that the distant shouts of killing will occasionally come from the Terran. They are the ghosts captured by the Terran in the war and a few demons. The demons have almost no sober intelligence, so the Terran naturally will not have any good feelings for these monsters. However, for some captured demons, the Terran has already made this original demon world map with scroll.


    In fact, this time she just wanted something, which had nothing to do with her dream.


    It seems that no one in the city has ever responded to her real identity. It seems that everyone takes her for granted.


    Gu Chunzhuang stood patiently waiting for the light from the sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    No one recognized that she had another identity, so when the golden light rose, Ling Chunni walked into the ancient transmission array with a smile, and then left the world under the golden light.


    Meanwhile, Shen Shi comes in at the gate of Pingyao City.


    After a long period of time, the wave of ghosts has lost its strength, and obviously fell into a disadvantage in the war with the Terran. It is clear that many ghosts no longer have the original order and even the action power like the army. Many ghosts begin to go their own ways and become a loose sand.


    Although there are still a large number of ghosts in the demon world, and there are many powerful high-level ghosts among them, they can''t be the opponent of the Terran at the peak of their strength when they fight separately. There are too many intelligent people in the Terran, and there are too many crafty people. At least one by one, the people in the yuan Dan kingdom are all powerful people who are old and become elite. It''s not long before they can see the changes of those ghosts. After spending a little time to confirm that they are not luring enemies, the Terran friars in Pingyao City began to fight back.


    The attack on ghosts was swift and powerful. With the powerful strength of the Terran friars, the ghost army in the demon world was quickly defeated. Then, a group of people in Danjing of Yuan Dynasty took their own actions to wipe out the high-level ghosts who were not weak and could gather the ghost''s troops. Suddenly, the ghost army collapsed and collapsed.


    Under such circumstances, the last two strongest forces in the demon world, ghost and demon, were unable to resist in front of the Terran. After the Terran friars swept the demon world, the last territory in the known Hongmeng world that did not belong to the Terran rule was finally included in the Terran territory.


    Ten thousand years later, the human race finally unified Hongmeng and reached the peak in Hongmeng world.


    It is said that the whole world is celebrating together, and the Terran in Hongmeng world is jubilant, which also attracts more Terran friars who have been watching before to explore the demon world. However, after the overall situation was decided, the loot sharing meeting was held. The rich and powerful groups, led by the four famous families, undoubtedly got the most, the best and the biggest interests in the demon world, while the rest was divided by the remaining Xiuzhen schools and a large number of scattered cultivators.


    When Shen Shi returned to Pingyao City, the situation of the demon world was like this, which made Shen Shi feel that his coma time was much longer than originally expected. What makes him even more surprised is that after returning to lingxiaozong and meeting with some of his friends, he casually perfunctorily goes back. From their mouths, Shen Shi suddenly finds that most of the scenes he once dreamed of, the scenes of ghosts besieging Pingyao City and fierce fighting like a God, are true.


    All living beings cultivate truth and Taoism to become immortal. But for some reason, although Shen Shi realized that feeling, he didn''t feel happy and yearning. On the contrary, he felt a little shiver and fear in his heart. It''s a strange feeling, and it doesn''t make sense, but Shen Shi really felt it.


    So now that the demon world is in a good situation and everyone is scrambling to go out in search of natural resources and local treasures, Shen Shi takes the initiative to find real Huaiyuan and old master Pu a few days later, and proposes to leave the demon world and go back to Jinhong mountain of Lingxiao sect to have a rest.


    This request of course surprised the two immortal Dan, but old man Pu always loved this apprentice, and immortal Huaiyuan has been completely relieved of Shen Shi all the way to today, especially after the big broken demon clan occupied the demon world. So they finally allowed Shen Shi''s request and allowed him to leave the demon world and go back to jinhongshan to recuperate.


    "Shen Shi, you have made great contributions to the success of our people today." Huaiyuan immortal said to Shen Shi directly before he left.


    Shen Shi bowed his head and said, "I don''t dare. As a member of the human race, I should do everything."


    Huaiyuan took a deep look at him, and then said: "after going back, have a good rest and practice hard. The road of cultivating in the future is long, but I''m optimistic about you, and the clan also needs talents like you, you know?"


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked at the highly respected Zhang Jiao real person. He saw that Huaiyuan real person was calm and didn''t mean any joke. After a moment''s silence, he whispered, "I understand."


    Huaiyuan nodded and said, "well, in that case, you can go."


    Then he turned and left. Shen Shi said goodbye to master Pu and said hello to some friends. Because the demon world is really a treasure now, most of the elite disciples don''t want to leave here, which highlights how strange Shen Shi''s behavior is now.


    Sun you even asked him anxiously if he had any problems with his body, but these things were denied by Shen Shi one by one.


    When Shen Shi said goodbye to everyone and finally set foot on his way home, he could not help looking back. The tall and strong wall of Pingyao City blocked his sight, but his eyes seemed to be able to cross the wall and see the vast land.


    This battle between man and demon, as well as the battle between man and ghost with twists and turns, ended with the laughter of the human race. But no matter the demon clan or the ghost clan, although there is no lack of arduous and sinister struggle, generally speaking, it is much easier for the Terran to win than most people thought in the past.It''s so easy that it''s not even true.


    Ghosts are no longer the climate, but scattered in the demon world like scattered soldiers. The demon tribe has been destroyed by countless tribes. The only remaining tribes are primitive barbarians who originally lived in the distant demon world, and can no longer compete with the human race.


    This victory is much easier than expected. Shen Shi once thought, is it really because he destroyed the Dragon altar of the demon clan? According to Huang Ming, the altar, which is related to the fate of the demon clan, really has such great power?


    This kind of thing, which is too vague to see clearly, is hard to prove, so Shen Shi finally put the doubt in his heart and didn''t think about it any more. Just when he was waiting in front of the ancient teleportation array, he suddenly saw a familiar figure nearby, which was Du Tiejian.


    Shen Shi quickly goes to say hello. Du Tiejian is also a little surprised. They talk to each other. What''s more surprising is that they are both ready to leave the demon world and go back to Jinhong mountain.


    After figuring out these things, Du Tiejian didn''t show any affectation. After laughing, he took Shen Shi with him. Shen Shi saw that he was still heroic and respected his elder martial brother very much, so he followed him on his way home.


    On their way back, they first crossed the realm of Feihong and the rainforest of Alsophila spinulosa. Then they took the ancient teleportation array again in Tianqing city and returned to Hongmeng kingdom. When the two of them appear on the array island again, Du Tiejian suddenly stops Shen Shi, who is going to the next station to deliver the array. Then he takes him into the distant city of Tianhong and comes to the deep part of the alley again, knocking on the window to buy wine.


    "We''ve sold out of wine." The man in the broken window said faintly.


    Du Tiejian said with a smile: "what else is unusual? Take it out and have a look?"


    After a while, the man in the window threw out a wine jar. Du Tiejian grabbed it and asked with a smile:


    "what kind of good wine is this?"


    "Sangluo." The person in the window said faintly, then shut the window with a bang.


    "Sangluo wine?" Shen Shi, standing behind Du Tiejian, is shocked when he hears the name. It''s not the first time he has heard the name. If he remembers correctly, it should be a famous wine unique to he Xiaomei''s hometown. The reason why he is impressed is that sun Heng wants to use it to please he Xiaomei.


    Sun Heng and he Xiaomei didn''t follow this expedition to the demon world. According to the Convention and the situation that the elite of the four Zhengs are all out, these two people are obviously marginalized in the clan.


    He Xiaomei is better. She used to be inferior in the clan, and has always been in an ordinary position. However, sun Heng is the successor of the sun family, who has experienced great ups and downs. Suddenly, she was defeated by her cousin sun you in the family struggle, and then lost all the glory in the past.


    Shen Shi has never experienced the mood drop and the great mood changes brought about by this situation, but he can also experience the appearance that sun Heng was almost decadent to death. However, the appearance of he Xiaomei later seemed to make sun Heng cheer up. In the days to come, the two of them came together intentionally or unintentionally.


    Perhaps they have experienced a lot of things. Now they seem to have lost interest in the fame, power, Taoism, magic and spiritual talents that most monks are chasing. They are willing to be indifferent. Even if they are not selected in the demon world this time, they don''t have the slightest regret. It seems that they want to stay away from the strife.


    Shen Shi is noncommittal about their choice, but at the moment he thinks of them because of the Sangluo wine mentioned suddenly, and Du Tiejian in front of him frowns and looks a little surprised, saying: "this is a famous bar in Yangzhou. How can you sell it?"


    "I''ve sold out all my brew. This is the last jar. Do you want to buy it or not?" The boss in the window looks impatient.


    Du Tiejian laughs and shakes his head: "it''s better to buy than not to have one. Ah, it seems that the old saying is right. Wine is not afraid of deep alleys. Now more and more people know that you have good wine here. I wonder if I can buy your flower carvings and bamboo leaves in the future? "


    "Pa!" But the window was closed, and then a voice came out from inside, saying: "our shop is closed. My guest wants to buy wine. Next time, it''s early."


    Du Tiejian didn''t think much of it. He picked up the wine jar and turned around with a smile. He just walked out three or four steps. Suddenly, he heard a sound coming from behind, but there was another crack in the window, and then a gourd was thrown out of it, and then there was Humanity:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    "Green bamboo leaves, the last gourd." Then he closed the window again, and there was no more sound.


    Du Tiejian laughed and went to pick up the wine gourd. He arched his hand to the window and said with a smile, "thank you very much." Then he went to Shen Shi and said with a smile, "let''s go and have a drink."


    Tianhong city is such a prosperous place. If you want to drink, there are innumerable places. As long as you have money and Lingjing, there will be innumerable luxurious and comfortable places. However, for Shen Shi and Du Tiejian, it seems that they are not interested in such things, so in the end, they chose a place where they had drunk together a long time ago.


    The Great Wall.


    The situation in the demon world has already been decided. Unexpectedly, the human race in its heyday defeated the demons and ghosts in the demon world, and finally put all the territory of Hongmeng under its own control.


    Of course, this is a great achievement. After the news spread, the four masters who dominated the event became more and more popular, and the reputation of several real masters also rose. Now, there are some comments in the Hongmeng Xiuzhen circle, which call the four real masters yuanfengtang, Huaiyuan, tianku and nangonglei "four Saints", catching up with the six saints of the human race in the past fame and prestige.


    Therefore, in this case, all the four famous sects are jubilant. No one will ask Du Tiejian and Shen Shi when they must rush back to Lingxiao sect or what they must do. They can go back as leisurely as they can, and in the middle they can go to the top of the Great Wall to drink and enjoy the moon.


    At night, when the moon is shining and the wind is cool on the Great Wall, Du Tiejian asks Shen Shi to sit down against a stone wall. There is no one nearby, so he looks very quiet.


    Du Tiejian opened the cork of the wine jar, took a big sip, and then said with a smile to Shen Shi: "this Sangluo wine tastes good. It''s a good famous wine, but it tastes soft, slightly bitter and mellow. It should not be liked by most people."


    Shen Shi laughed, took a drink from the wine jar, and said, "elder martial brother, have you ever drunk this wine before?"


    "Du Tiejian said with a smile


    Shen Shi suddenly thought of the dream he had had. He looked at Du Tiejian and said, "elder martial brother, do you know the origin of the name of Sangluo wine?"


    Du Tiejian took the wine jar from his hand, took another sip, and said: "I know, this wine is named Sangluo, which means that Sangzi makes wine when it falls, and it has the meaning of parting. In ancient times, this wine was often used when seeing off."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, but he was a little admired. He said: "elder martial brother Gao Cai, you even know these things."


    Du Tiejian laughed, waved his hand and said, "it''s just that I''ve heard some stories that can''t be on the stage." Said to pause for a while, suddenly pointed to the distance, way, "you see there, the moon has risen."


    Looking back, Shen Shi saw a bright moon curling up from the vast sea, and the moon was shining brightly on the top of the Great Wall. Looking from afar, the sea was beautiful, which was a wonder in the world.


    Shen Shi was a little distracted. After a while, he suddenly found that Du Tiejian came to him and looked at the bright moon, the sea and the sky. After a long time, he suddenly said:


    "younger martial brother Shen, did those people in the heaven demon king''s court also stand here ten thousand years ago to enjoy the beautiful scenery like us?"


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment and said, "I think so. Although it has been recorded in many books for many years that the demons in the heaven demon court are cruel and rude evil spirits, at least among the high-level nobles in the court, there are many people who pay attention to elegance and love beautiful things. "


    Du Tiejian was a little surprised. He looked at him and said, "how can you think that?"


    Shen Shi said: "elder martial brother, it seems that there is something implied in his words?"


    Du Tiejian turned his eyes to look at the bright moon. After a while, he suddenly said, "younger martial brother, do you remember the scene when I brought you here for the first time?"


    Shen Shi nodded with a smile and said, "of course, I don''t know what I would be like if my elder martial brother hadn''t saved me."


    Du Tiejian smiles. He was a tall and strong man. He was born with a kind of rebellious and arrogant momentum. He has always been respected by lingxiaozong''s peers. Shen Shi has always held great respect for him, but at this time, Shen Shi suddenly saw a rare hesitation and hesitation on Du Tiejian''s face. He only heard him sigh and said:


    "younger martial brother Shen, do you think I did wrong in the demon world?"


    Shen Shi was shocked.


    Shen Shi was silent for a while and said, "elder martial brother, I can''t judge whether you are right or wrong. I''m sorry I can''t answer it."


    Du Tiejian laughed and said with a slight self mockery: "if I fight with a strong enemy with a sword, I''m not afraid. But that day, in the world of Alsophila spinulosa and the world of demons, I couldn''t kill women and children myself. Maybe this is the benevolence of women and men?"


    Shen Shi took a deep look at Du Tiejian. After pondering for a moment, he said: "elder martial brother, I don''t know whether this is right or wrong. Sometimes women''s benevolence may be another kind of compassion. It depends on what people think. But as far as I''m concerned... "Du Tiejian looked at him and said, "how about it?"


    Shen Shi said: "I don''t think it''s appropriate to treat the demons with self-respect."


    Du Tiejian murmured thoughtfully, "can''t you help yourself..." After thinking for a while, he suddenly laughed, patted Shen Shi on the shoulder and said, "it seems like yesterday when I brought you back to Tianhong city from Guiyuan Kingdom and brought you here to drink. But now I have to ask you for advice. The more I mix, the more I lose interest."


    Shen Shi shook his head with a smile and said, "elder martial brother is joking." After pondering for a moment, he seemed to be pondering his words. Then he whispered, "elder martial brother, you know I respect you very much, and in my opinion, my elder martial uncle loves you very much. As long as you are firm in your mind, you will be handed over the position of zongmen in the future. By then, there will be countless opportunities for Guangda zongmen to make great achievements. "


    Du Tiejian smiles and looks helpless on his face. After a moment''s silence, he looks up at the sky and says with a smile, "I know what you say. It''s just that people come to this world for a walk. It''s not easy for them to have a chance to become a Taoist. I want to live a free and easy life. It''s good to make great achievements and achieve great achievements. But what''s the use of making great achievements if I have to disobey my will and struggle to regret it? "


    Shen Shi took a step forward and said, "elder martial brother, you misunderstood me. I mean..."


    Du Tiejian gently waved his hand to stop Shen Shi''s words. He walked two steps forward and came to the side of the city wall to face the sea. Looking at the bright moon, he suddenly laughed and did not speak, but raised his head to drink. The wine poured down like a spring, and he gulped it down. At last, it ran out. As soon as he raised his hand, the wine jar flew away into the night.


    As the moonlight fell, the bald man stood on the top of the Great Wall, gazing into the distance, with a bold look. He suddenly turned back and said with a smile to Shen Shi, "in recent years, my heart has been in trouble. I always think about the great master of the Great Wall, but I can''t figure it out. However, it''s ridiculous only when I see the bright moon in the sea today."


    Shen Shi was shocked, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Du Tiejian patted the city wall and said with emotion, "what do the eyes of the world have to do with me? A good man is happy, but he only wants to have a clear conscience."


    Shen Shi looked at Du Tiejian and his tall and burly figure, but his heart sank slowly. There was a feeling in his heart that maybe he, a distinguished elder martial brother, finally chose a different way to go alone.


    Shen Shi doesn''t know whether that road is right or wrong.


    But what he knew was that the road must be difficult.


    After dawn the next day, Du Tiejian and Shen Shi left Tianhong city and returned to the array island to continue their journey back to Lingxiao sect. All the way back to Liuyun city in Haizhou, they went all the way back to jinhongshan. After saying goodbye to Shen Shi, Du Tiejian went straight back to his cave. Then he closed the stone gate and didn''t go out for many days. I don''t know whether he was alone or thinking about something.


    Shen Shi is a little worried about Du Tiejian, but he doesn''t know what to do in the face of such a situation. The elder martial brother Du is obviously a man with strong opinions, and Shen Shi doesn''t think he can persuade him. What''s more, Shen Shi, after chatting with Du Tiejian that night, although he didn''t wake up immediately, seeing Du Tiejian''s determination now makes him shake his mind.


    He went back to the cave where he had left for a long time. Thanks to master Pu, the cave had not been taken back by the clan even when he left Lingxiao sect, and the cloud talisman had been returned to him by master. In the cave, Shen Shi also stayed alone for a few days. In the past, there were a lot of troubles, especially in the demon world. It was not an easy thing for him. He thought about it for a long time.


    What do you want? with a clear conscience?


    So is there one thing in the world that is absolutely right? Is it right to have a clear conscience?


    Shen Shi thinks back to his first half of his life in a daze. In the end, he doesn''t come to a conclusion, but he misses his father Shen Tai more and more. If your father is around, you can ask him for advice.


    After staying alone in the cave for three days, Shen Shi finally came out. Because of Du Tiejian''s confusion, he still didn''t come to a conclusion, but in the process of thinking, he felt very lonely. He thought of his father, Ling Chunni and his friends. Suddenly, he didn''t want to stay alone.


    Shen Shi inquires about it in Jinhong mountain and finds that elder martial brother Du Tiejian has been shut up since he came back. He hasn''t gone out of the cave until now. Shen Shi secretly shakes his head, and doesn''t dare to disturb him. After thinking about it for a while, he comes all the way to the elixir hall, intending to find Zhong Qinglu.


    No matter who he is, he always feels that he especially wants to talk to others, but he can''t tell what he is afraid of.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    Unexpectedly, the disciples of the hall of miraculous medicine told Shen Shi that Zhong Qinglu was not on the Jinhong mountain these days, nor did she return to the Zhong family in Yuncheng. Instead, she went to the sea near Canghai island at the foot of the mountain to collect several kinds of sea spirit materials that can be used for alchemy and medicine.


    Shen Shi has no choice but to come out. However, with the whereabouts of Zhong Qinglu, he suddenly thinks that he has a good friend who has been ignored from time to time, in addition to Jinhong mountain. That is the starfish girl of Hongbeng nationality on Qingyu island.


    Thinking of starfish in his heart, Shen Shi didn''t hesitate for a long time. He soon decided to go to Hongbeng village on herring island to see her. Such a decisive decision surprised him and seemed to be influenced by elder martial brother Du.


    Flying in the sky with his snow sword, he galloped down from Jinhong mountain, which was much faster than when he was young. Looking at the vast sea and sky, Shen Shi also felt that his mind seemed to broaden a lot, and his mood also improved.


    Soon, flying across a large area of the sea, you will see the famous and familiar Qingyun island. Shen Shi made a circle in mid air, went directly to Hongbeng village on Houdao, and then fell down on the beach outside the village.


    As usual, Hongbeng village is very quiet. Shen Shi doesn''t even see the villagers walking around. On this beautiful white beach, he only left his footprints and walked slowly towards the village.


    Many years ago, he was here swimming and playing with starfish.


    There was a smile on his face and he was in a cheerful mood. He thought that starfish didn''t know what was going on recently. Unfortunately, he was too busy these days and didn''t have a suitable gift for her. Next time, remember to bring her a funny gadget. Because she had been longing to see the outside world before.


    He walked across the sand and into the village, leaving lonely footprints on the sand behind him.


    "Chirp Tweet... " The clear sound of seabirds came from afar. At a glance, on the blue sea, several white figures were flying in the wind, leisurely and comfortable. Under the sun, the seaside village stands quietly, the sea breeze blowing, with a bit of warm and humid atmosphere.


    When Shen Shi enters the village, he has already figured out his words to Hongbeng villagers. Generally speaking, although Hongbeng people live under Lingxiao sect, they have been at peace for many years, and there are some established rules. The disciples of the Terran friars don''t come here on weekdays, and even fewer of them come to Hongbeng village. Maybe Shen Shi is a special case. He worked here for a long time and made good friends with Haixing. Most of the villagers in Hongbeng village know him.


    But when he was near the demon village, Shen Shi''s heart was still filled with a strange feeling. This was a strange feeling he had never felt before when he came here, because when he saw the village, he suddenly remembered what had happened in the demon kingdom in the past.


    The fight between the human race and the demon race is accompanied by blood and cruelty.


    Sometimes Shen Shi will also think about whether this will be a war with no right or wrong. In fact, there are only winners and losers. Only in the past many years, the Hongbeng demon clan has been living peacefully with the Lingxiao clan disciples on the herring island. But after the Demon World War, what kind of situation will it be when those who have killed the demon clan or been hurt by the demon clan or even seen their relatives and friends die in the hands of the demon clan come back?


    Stepping into the village, Shen Shi puts these inexplicable thoughts away from his mind. Although he still thinks it''s strange to be with these demon clans all of a sudden, his reason tells him that here is different from the demon world.


    But the next moment, Shen Shi''s body suddenly stopped, standing at the entrance of Hongbeng village, his eyes swept around, but did not see a red Beng villagers.


    All the houses are the same as they were in my memory, but there are no people.


    It''s unusually quiet.


    Shen Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled, his eyes a little dignified, different from others, because he knew the red mussels very well from his childhood experience. Although they live by fishing in the sea, many Hongbeng people leave here to go to the depths of the sea every time they go fishing, there will never be no one in the village, because there are still some old, weak women and children who will stay in the village. Another reason for the silence in Beng village is probably the disappearance of the red people. What they worship and offer sacrifices to is a kind of strange Dragon God with pig''s head. Every festival, all the villagers gather at the altar in the center of the village to participate in the festival. But even then, Hongbeng village will not be so quiet, and even more noisy than usual because of the large number of people.


    What''s more Today is not a memorial day.


    Shen Shi stops at the entrance of the village for a moment, then starts to walk towards Hongbeng village, but his pace is slower than before, and there is a trace of vigilance in his eyes. However, Shen Shi didn''t really look like a great enemy. Although he felt that the atmosphere here was a little strange, no matter what, Hongbeng village was also on the herring island under Lingxiao sect. Shen Shi couldn''t think of any foreign enemies that could threaten and hurt Hongbeng clan?


    Is the memorial day advanced?


    Shen Shi thought so in his heart and went on. It''s just that the silence around him is still going on, and every red Beng house that he walked through, there was no one. As he went deeper and deeper, Shen Shi''s face became more and more dignified. There was something wrong with the atmosphere in the village. All the Hongbeng people seemed to have disappeared suddenly.The last hope left is that all the people are concentrated on the altar in the village, but at this time there is no such noise as in the past. Shen Shi strode past, and soon came to the altar in the center of the village. Then, in front of him, it was still empty.


    The stillness of death pervaded the open village, and Shen Shi''s heart sank slowly. He looked around with a solemn face, stood in the same place, pondered for a moment, and then walked to the altar. Originally, there was a stone statue, which was carved by the God of the Hongbeng clan, that is, the God of the sea, which is very similar to the pig head dragon. But now the stone statue has broken into many pieces, and the broken stones are scattered on the altar.


    Then there were some blackened blood stains in the stones and on this piece of land.


    Shen Shi''s eyes twitched slightly. He squatted down and looked at the blood stains. Then he pushed away the stones on the ground and soon found more and more obvious blood stains. Big blood stains were on this altar, as if they were telling something silently.


    Shen Shi''s breath was a little short. As he was pondering in his heart, suddenly from a certain direction of the village far behind him, there came a sound of walking.


    Shen Shi stood up and looked back. He saw a man coming from that direction. He was wearing Lingxiao sect disciple''s clothes and his face was calm. After seeing Shen Shi, he seemed to be a little surprised. After looking at Shen Shi, he came over.


    "Who are you?" The man asked in a gentle voice. It seems that Shen Shi is also his brother.


    Shen Shi said: "I''m going down to Shen Shi, and I''m studying with elder Pu Siyi of Shu Tang. I don''t know if elder martial brother is... "


    "Oh..." The man nodded and said with a smile, "it turns out that he is uncle Pu''s Apprentice. No wonder he has a good appearance. I''m a hundred Li Jue. I''m a few years older than you. I''ll call you younger martial brother. "


    Shen Shi didn''t dare to neglect him. He also went down to the altar to meet him. Bai lijue then looked around and said to Shen Shi, "younger martial brother Shen, there are few people in this village. You are very successful in your cultivation. You often walk on Jinhong mountain. How can you be here today?" He smiles, looks at Shen Shi and says, "do you know the demon clan that used to live here?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "not bad."


    Bai Li Jue''s smile doesn''t change, but it''s chilly in Shen Shi''s eyes. Shen Shi looked around the empty village, frowned and said to Bai Li Jue, "elder martial brother Bai Li, where are all the red Beng people here?"


    Hundred Li Jue said, "they''re gone."


    "Gone?" Shen Shi was stunned, and then asked, "where did they go? For so many years, the Hongbeng people have lived on this herring island. Where can they go?"


    Bai Li Jue laughed for a moment, pointed to the deep sea in the distance, and said, "they all left by boat, which direction they were going."


    Shen ShiShun looked in the direction of his fingers, but the vast sea was boundless. The distant sea was wide and calm, which made people look at it. I don''t know why, suddenly there was a thrilling danger.


    Shen Shi turned around slowly and looked at the hundred Li Jue in front of him. However, the hundred Li Jue looked very calm, even with a smile on his face. After a long time, Shen Shicai said in a low voice:


    "elder martial brother, I have something I don''t know. Please ask elder martial brother."


    Hundred Li Jue said: "you say it."


    Shen Shi took a deep look at him and said, "the Hongbeng people have lived here for many years and have never been at peace with Lingxiao sect. After so many years, I really can''t think of any reason why they need to move away. Do you know, elder martial brother? "


    "I know." Bai Li Jue shrugged and said with a smile.


    He said this so easily and definitely, which surprised Shen Shi. Then he frowned and said, "please teach me."


    Bai Li Jue laughed and said, "now that the rainbow is reopened and the two worlds of human and demon are connected again, it''s the biggest change in the world in ten thousand years. We are the elite of the four famous families, leading the Terran friars to invade the demon world. All kinds of brilliant achievements can be described as brilliant, but the fate of the stubborn demon family is not to mention Speaking of this, Bai Li stopped for a moment, looked at the empty houses in the surrounding villages, and said leisurely,


    "when the news came back, especially after hearing that many tribes in the demon world had been slaughtered by our Terrans, Hongbeng village was like a frying pan, and then many people jumped out. Oh, most of them were young Hongbeng people, and they were filled with righteous indignation He was furious, yelled at the Terrans, and then announced how he wanted to be... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    "Wait a minute!" Suddenly, Shen Shi interrupted Bai Li Jue. At the moment, his face was hard to see the extreme, even his breath was a little short, and there was a trace of worry in his eyes. Even though he didn''t see the scene that Bai Li Jue said with his own eyes, it was clearly shown in his mind. He knew very well that what Bai Li Jue said was not nonsense, but a very likely thing. But before considering these dangers, Shen Shi''s eyes suddenly sharpened. He stared at Bai Li Jue and said in a deep voice:


    "elder martial brother Bai Li, as far as I know, Hongbeng village has been isolated from the world for many years. The only thing we can contact is our young disciples who just joined the sect on Qingyu Island, so we almost know nothing about the outside world, let alone the demon world It''s a matter of life. So, how on earth did they know what happened in the demon world? "


    Bai Li Jue smiles. I don''t know why. Although his smile looks gentle, it makes people feel a little cold. He pointed at himself and then said with a smile, "it''s very simple. I told them."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a long time, he opened his eyes, looked at Bai Li Jue, and said in a low voice, "why is that?"


    Baili never answered him directly, but said, "at that time, I told them about the demon world. At first, the Hongbeng people in this village were surprised, then shocked, and more and more people came around. They began to ask me more and more questions, and I answered them one by one. You don''t have to look at me like that. Every word I say doesn''t add to the truth. I''ve never been a liar. "


    "Later, these red mussel demon people seemed to be greatly stimulated, and they became excited one by one That''s not right. It''s probably the young people who are excited. There are some elderly people in the village who are more stable. They try their best to comfort others and tell them not to mess around. But I can''t help it. When those young people heard that their fellow people were slaughtered by one family in the demon world and abandoned in the wilderness, they were all red eyed. They looked like they wanted to kill me to vent their anger. "


    Bai Li Jue gave a faint smile, looked at Shen Shi with a gloomy face, and said calmly: "brother Shen, you see, in fact, all people are the same, whether they are Terrans or demons. Everyone likes to vent their anger. Even if it''s not me who did those things in the demon world, those demons still want to kill me." He grinned coldly, and the chill seemed to seep into his flesh and blood, saying,


    "to put it bluntly, don''t you still bully the soft and fear the hard? You let these wastes be thrown into the demon world. Do you think these weak guys who fish for a living have the courage to attack Pingyao City and rush to Yuandan realm of the Terran? They just think that I''m standing here by myself and I''m very easy to bully. Do you think there''s something special about such a demon clan? "


    Shen Shi bit his teeth in pain and said in an astringent voice: "I just want to know why you want to tell the news of the demon world of Hongbeng clan. If you don''t tell them, they won''t..."


    "Not what?" Bai Li Jue interrupted him, looked into Shen Shi''s eyes and sneered, "they don''t know those things, so they can hide here forever and pretend they don''t know anything? Would not know the truth of the world? Would not be hurt? "


    "Why? I''ll ask you, "why?" Bai Li Jue stared at him, put away his smile, coldly said some sharp words like a blade, and said, "why should we give such treatment to this demon tribe? Why must we treat them so well? Did they make great contributions to the human race, or did they give us great rewards? Now in the demon world, it is not only the demon clan that has died, but also the friars of the human race are constantly abandoning their lives. Then I ask you, why can this Hongbeng people live here peacefully and happily, away from disputes? "


    Shen Shi was speechless, and his original murderous spirit faded slowly. After a while, he said with no expression: "elder martial brother Baili, do you have a grudge against this tribe?"


    Bai Li Jue shook his head and said, "no grudge. I just want to see if such a demon clan is really reliable on the side of our clan. "


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth twitched slightly and said: "then they..."


    "They''re going to kill me!" Bai Li Jue said, "in the end, at least a dozen red mussels rushed to me. They wanted to kill me. Except for the old village head and his granddaughter who desperately wanted to stop me, the other red mussels didn''t start, but they just looked at me coldly, as if they wanted me to be chopped into meat sauce."


    Shen Shi''s face twisted for a moment, his eyes drooped down, and he saw a big black bloodstain at his feet. He stared at the dried black blood and said in an astringent voice: "those people..."


    "They''re all dead. I killed them all." Bai Li Jue said to him calmly with a smile.


    Shen Shi''s hands slowly tightened, his eyes slightly lowered, and his face didn''t change much. After a while, he whispered, "what happened later?"


    Bai Li Jue said: "later, many of them wanted to go crazy, but they didn''t have the courage to go crazy. They didn''t dare to move when they saw the corpses on the ground." He laughed and said, "you see, after living in this comfortable place for a long time, they suddenly face life and death. They don''t even have the courage to work hard. Later, they wanted to go to Lingxiao sect to complain, but you know, at that time, the elite of the sect went to the demon world, and the elders who were left behind didn''t care about these little things, so in the end, the Hongbeng people thought it was hard to live in this place any more, so they left here. "After a pause, he seemed to be afraid that Shen Shi couldn''t understand. He said, "this is what happened."


    Shen Shi stares at him, after a long time astringent voice way: "you are intentional?"


    Hundred Li Jue''s face didn''t change. He was unexpectedly frank and said, "yes."


    Shen Shi said, "why?"


    Bai Li Jue didn''t answer his question this time. Instead, he looked at Shen Shi with great interest, and then said, "younger martial brother Shen, I know your behavior in the demon world from the news sent back to the sect. In fact, I always want to ask you, what do you think of the demon clan? "


    Shen Shi''s heart slightly jumps and says: "what does elder martial brother mean by this?"


    Bai Li Jue said: "when you were in the demon world, you were so strong and resolute to the demon clan that you even killed the general of the demon clan. It''s admirable. But when you came back to Hongbeng village, you suddenly felt pity for the Hongbeng clan. It''s really confusing."


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, and said, "when I was young, I practiced on the herring island. I made friends with this red mussel demon tribe. It''s an old acquaintance, so it''s different."


    Bai Li Jue nodded, went to Shen Shi''s side, and then said in a soft voice: "well, I have a question. I want to ask my younger teacher: can you guarantee that the red clam demon clan will always be weak in the future? Or maybe the red mussel demon clan will not threaten the human race in case of prosperity in the future. The red mussel clan will not remember their kindness because they have been sheltered by Lingxiao sect for thousands of years, and will never kill the human race? "


    Shen Shi was silent for a long time. He shook his head and said, "no way." Finally, he said, "people are changeable, who can really see through?"


    Bai Li Jue said with a smile, "thank you, younger martial brother. In that case, I think I have done nothing wrong in chasing the red clam demon clan before."


    All of a sudden, Shen Shi felt at a loss. He wanted to refute and scold, but then he understood something. How could it be that only a young disciple could make up his mind to drive away the red clam demon clan? It is clear that the Hongbeng clan also appealed to Lingxiao sect for help, but the final result was that, so it is self-evident that the ideas of those people who are in power in Lingxiao sect. Maybe it''s a kind of great compassion not to kill all.


    A feeling of fatigue that had never been felt swept through Shen Shi''s heart. There seemed to be a lot of words in his heart, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Bai Li Jue patted him on the shoulder and said, "younger martial brother, you should be careful about some things."


    After that, he turned around and walked out of the village, while Shen Shi was staring at the elder martial brother''s back and stood there for a long time.


    Things in the world never stop for anyone. A demon clan, who has lived under the wings of Lingxiao sect for a long time, quietly left Qingyu Island, but it is heartless and cold. However, in this school with a long history, there are almost no waves.


    On that day, Shen Shi stayed in the empty village for a long time. Until it was dark, he left here and went back to the Jinhong mountain. Then he went into his cave without leaving for several days.


    He is just an ordinary and insignificant friar. His way of life is not as good as those immortal Yuandan. His power can be ignored. In the world, he is only a young man with a slight voice at most.


    He can''t do anything.


    He was always calm, so he didn''t regret anything, even for his behavior in the demon world, because he didn''t feel wrong. But when he stood in the village, Shen Shi couldn''t help feeling a little confused.


    Maybe there are always some people who are destined to be sacrificed in the big age?


    Is their misfortune the price of pursuing higher dreams?


    Shen Shi stayed in his cave for a long time, and then one day when he left, he went straight down to Jinhong mountain and went to Liuyun city.


    In the old house of the Xu family in LiuYun City, it seems that it is no different from before. Life is still calm, but the difference is that Miss Xu Xueying, who is the most beloved in the family, seems to have a fox pet in recent days. The fox is very big, with snow-white fur. It looks very cute. Miss Xueying likes it very much. She often takes the fox around the house and plays together.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    This day is still like this, Xu Xueying takes the fox to walk in his back garden, the fox''s snow-white fur looks softer and more beautiful than before, and looks very beautiful. After this period of life in the Xu family, the fox is obviously familiar with Xu Xueying and follows her all the way. But I don''t know why, the fox never seems to be as close to Xu Xueying as Shen Shi. It just follows the girl lazily every day, it should eat and sleep, just like dawdling.


    Xu Xueying is very kind to the fox. Sometimes when she sees the fox, she thinks of Shen Shi, and then she is a little absent-minded. Even if there are all kinds of flowers in the garden, she doesn''t seem to care and like them as before.


    She will occasionally smile, occasionally frown, eyebrows and eyes as if hidden thoughts, never say, but do not know is so obvious, even the fox will see.


    However, fox is a little nosy. He is too lazy to take care of the strange mood of an unfamiliar Terran girl. So at the moment, he is still lazily lying on the grass in the back garden, basking in the sun and yawning lazily.


    All of a sudden, the fox''s ears suddenly stand up, and then the guy jumps up, and Xu Xueying is also scared. Before Xu Xueying can react, the fox has yelled twice at the direction of the garden gate behind, and then strides over.


    Xu Xueying called twice subconsciously, and then saw that at the arch of the garden, Shen Shi was standing with a familiar man.


    "Ah," she called out, followed the fox to Shen Shi, looked at him with bright eyes, and said: "brother Shen, you Back "


    Shen Shi laughed for a while, leaned down to catch the fox who was rubbing his legs and feet desperately, and gave it a hard touch twice on the head. Then he said with a loud smile," good guy, it''s only been a long time. It''s a lot of meat. "


    The fox grinned and didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment. Shen Shi then turned to look at Xu Xueying, nodded to her and said, "thank you for taking care of her. I''ll take the fox away now."


    Xu Xueying was surprised. She didn''t expect that Shen Shi would leave as soon as he came. However, she didn''t know when Shen Shi would come back to the Xu family. She was disappointed. Then in a hurry, she suddenly remembered something and said in a loud voice:


    "by the way, brother Shen, wait a moment." Then she took a deep breath and said, "a strange man came to me a few days ago and said that he wanted your whereabouts. But I didn''t know at that time, so he only said that after you come back, if you have the chance to meet them once. "


    Shen Shi is one Zheng, way: "this is who."


    Xu Xueying said, "I don''t know, but on that day he reported his name and said it was Xiaoqi."


    "Xiao Qi..."


    Shen Shi frowned and thought for a while, but he found that he didn''t really know this person.


    "When did he come?" Shen Shi asks Xu Xueying.


    Xu Xueying thought about it and said, "about half a month ago, I don''t know how he knew you had been to our Xu family. It''s just that when he came to the door, I just saw him by my father''s side. He looked very anxious. "


    Shen Shi frowned. After recalling it in his heart, he was sure that he didn''t know someone named Xiao Qi. Naturally, he didn''t know why he was so eager to find himself. After remembering the name of Xiao Qi in his heart, he says goodbye to Xu Xueying again and is ready to leave.


    Xu Xueying reluctantly, all the way to send him out, at the door finally can''t help but ask in a low voice: "brother Shen, do you want to go back to the mountain, or to the demon world?"


    After pondering for a moment, Shen Shi said, "no, I just want to go out for a walk."


    Xu Xueying was a little surprised and said, "ah? But now, like today, not all the friars want to go to the demon world? "


    Shen Shi laughed and said, "you forgot. I just came back from there."


    Xu Xueying gives a "Oh" and nods silently. Shen Shi looks at the beautiful girl in front of her. He remembers the experience of escorting her to return thousands of miles. His heart also passes a trace of warmth and says, "you were born at home and have a rest. In a while, you should be going to practice in the sect, right? At that time, we can naturally meet at any time in Jinhong mountain. If there''s anything I can do for you, just open your mouth at that time. "


    Xu Xueying turned her lips and said, "but before going to the golden rainbow mountain, I have to go to the herring island to practice for five years. I can''t go out. Besides, I don''t know if I can practice to the Ningyuan realm."


    Shen Shi laughs and thinks that the girl is really cute. If it''s not for the difference between men and women, he really wants to reach out and silence her head. So he says with a smile, "don''t be silly. You have such a good talent. It''s a natural thing to cultivate in Ningyuan. Maybe it doesn''t take five years, but only four or even three years, you can break through to Ningyuan."


    Xu Xueying was so happy that she nodded and said, "it''s very kind of you to wait for me on the mountain."


    Shen Shi laughed, nodded and said, "good." But then I thought of something. I suddenly smile and say, "but I don''t know why. I often encounter some strange things, so I didn''t do some strange things although I promised before. If that''s the case, don''t blame meXu Xueying shakes her head and looks serious. She whispers to Shen Shi solemnly: "I don''t care. Anyway, you must wait for me on the mountain."


    Shen Shi laughs, nods and agrees: "OK, OK, I know."


    Xu Xueying was happy, so they separated at the gate of the Xu family''s old house. Shen Shi waved to Xu Xueying, who was standing on the stone steps. Then he turned and left. The white fox looked very happy and followed him step by step. It seemed that he was bored with his life in the Xu family for a long time.


    And Xu Xueying looked at the two distant figures from a distance. At the beginning, he was still smiling and waving. But somehow, he suddenly felt sad in his heart, and a bit of separation came to his heart. Looking at that direction, he seemed to be crazy and had been standing for a long time.


    Seeing the fox again after a long time, Shen Shi is very happy, but I don''t know if it''s because of the long separation time. This time, Shen Shi feels that the fox is not the same as before. But I can''t tell the difference for a moment.


    In contrast, the fox was very excited to see Shen Shi. He kept circling around him and rubbing his head against his calf from time to time. He was so intimate that Shen Shi was funny. After touching the fox''s soft fur, he said with a smile: "what''s the matter, isn''t it better to stay in the Xu family''s old house than to follow me to the end of the world Are you comfortable? "


    The fox barked twice and looked a little disdainful. Shen Shi laughed and thought that maybe a beast like him still yearns for a free and broad life, even if it is dangerous and difficult.


    "Let''s go." Shen Shi patted the fox on the head and strode forward.


    This time he came down the mountain, he really had the idea of going out for a walk. It can be said that lingxiaozong, led by Huaiyuan immortal, has really accepted him since the demon world happened. Huaiyuan immortal himself values him more than before. As for his master, elder pusiyi, he is always an old man who loves him very much. However, for him, although he acted decisively in the demon world, there was no doubt in his heart. Especially after returning to Lingxiao sect, he saw the end of Hongbeng family again, and Shen Shi''s dispute between the two families also made waves again.


    It''s hard to tell what kind of mood he is in at the moment. Maybe even he doesn''t know, so he is so confused. In fact, for most people in the world, they don''t think too much, on the contrary, they live more simply and happily.


    No one can tell the truth in this world.


    At that time, it seemed that Beng Yu didn''t want to do anything as he did now.


    Shen Shi didn''t start at last. He was not afraid of him, but he suddenly found that his heart seemed to be colder and colder than he thought.


    For him, the experience of the red mussel clan didn''t seem to really irritate him. Maybe only when he heard some news from starfish, he would have some mood waves, but he really didn''t mean to work hard for the demon clan from the beginning to the end.


    It turns out that the memories that used to look good when I was a child are all false.


    What do you really want?


    His heart seemed to be getting colder and colder.


    Walking in LiuYun City, Shen Shi was at a loss. Although he wanted to go out for a walk, he didn''t know where to go for a while until he saw the sign of Shenxian Club branch in Nanbao square.


    Without much thought, Shen Shi went in. After the announcement, Shen Shi was quickly invited to Gu Lingyun''s study upstairs. The action in the middle was much faster than usual. Shen Shi felt this and was a little surprised, but he didn''t think much about it. Maybe it was the experience of demon world that made him miss his father more and more intensely. It seems that the experience of so many years made this miss become a kind of obsession.


    He wanted to see his father, the only and last relative in the world.


    Gu Lingyun was standing in the study with a dignified face. When Shen Shi came in, she was the one she saw. However, Shen Shi didn''t care. He took a breath and said, "shopkeeper Gu, I didn''t do what you told me. I''m here this time. I''d like to ask if you can give me another chance. No matter what I do, I still want to see my father once... "


    Gu Lingyun interrupted him. She looked a little sad. When she looked at Shen Shi, she was still a little sad, and said:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    "I''ll arrange it."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment and said, "what?"


    Gu Lingyun gave a wry smile, but at last he sighed and said, "your father is going to die."


    Shen Shi was suddenly silent. For a long time, he just stared at Gu Lingyun. His eyes didn''t blink and he didn''t say a word. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold. For some reason, the fox who had been following Shen Shi''s feet also slowly stood up, as if he felt something. Standing beside Shen Shi and looking at Gu Lingyun in front of him, he made a low roar, and the hair on his neck began to stand up slightly, revealing his sharp teeth.


    Gu Lingyun took a look at the fox who suddenly showed hostility and frowned. Then he sighed. His eyes returned to Shen Shi''s face and whispered, "I''m not kidding."


    Shen Shi''s lips trembled a little, then slowly lowered his head. After a while, he opened his mouth, but the voice suddenly became hoarse: "my father, what''s wrong with him?"


    Gu Lingyun said: "the news I heard is that your father Shen Tai had a relapse of his old disease. It should be that he was seriously injured in some extremely dangerous territory in the early years. Although he was later suppressed by the old immortal of the society with his magic power and recuperated with a panacea, the root of the disease could not be broken. Recently, it broke out suddenly... "


    Shen Shi''s body shook two times, astringent voice way: "where is he now?"


    Gu Lingyun said: "he is now recuperating in a secret house in Tianhong City, probably because he knows that it is coming to the last moment, so he has used all his relations to find your whereabouts, and the news has also spread to me. At this time, of course, I can''t put you in danger any more. "


    Shen Shi looked pale and said, "is he in Tianhong city? I, I''m going to..."


    Gu Lingyun immediately said, "I''ll arrange to send you to Tianhong city to see your father."


    Shen Shi nodded his head in a daze. He felt that his heart was in chaos. A sentence reverberated in his heart like thunder: "your father is going to die, your father is going to die, your father is going to die..."


    Gu Lingyun did what she said. She did arrange all kinds of things as fast as she could. At the last moment, after a little hesitation, she decided to go to Tianhong city with Shen Shi.


    The anxious Shen Shi has no intention of being humble at the moment. He takes the fox and Gu Lingyun to the road directly, and then goes to Tianhong city through one teleportation array after another.


    Along the way, Shen Shi thought with fear for countless times that what he saw after his past was his father''s body with his eyes closed. The scene in his imagination made him almost unable to breathe and think. It was his last blood related relative in the world, the father who brought him up by himself, and the one who paid a lot of effort and price for him People.


    Even when facing the threat of death alone in these years, it seems that he has never been so desperate and afraid. In many cases, whenever he is lost, afraid or lonely, he will always think of his father, and then he will feel that he is not completely lonely in this world. In the end, there is still such a person, even if he is not around, but he can still definitely miss himself and be good to himself wholeheartedly.


    But now, the pillar hidden in the deepest part of his heart seems to be about to collapse.


    When we arrived at Tianhong City, it was the noon of that day. It was sunny and sunny. It was a beautiful day. Under the leadership of Gu Lingyun, the two men went directly to Tianhong City, in an ordinary small house to the west of the high-rise building of the immortal society.


    It''s an ordinary looking house, but as soon as he enters the house, he sees several people in black guarding the house. At the same time, the same black figure can be seen occasionally in the corner of the house. Although raoshi Shen Shi is worried and sad at the moment, his reaction to life and death over the years still makes him subconsciously feel a strong murderous atmosphere and danger around him.


    That momentum is so strong that when he and Gu Lingyun push the door, it seems like they are immediately frozen in the same place, and the blade that can take people''s lives will be inserted into their hearts at any time. However, after Shen Shi''s appearance appeared, or was seen by the people in the house, all of a sudden, all the killing intentions dissipated and everything returned to peace.


    A man came quickly. He took a look at Gu Lingyun and nodded slightly. Then he put his eyes on Shen Shi and said in a deep voice, "my name is Xiao Qi, young master."


    Shen Shi was shocked.


    Xiao Qi didn''t mean to talk with him. Instead, he turned around and walked inside with Shen Shi and Gu Lingyun. At the same time, he said, "I''ll take you to see him."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Shen Shi raises his legs to follow him, while Gu Lingyun hesitates slightly and walks behind Shen Shi. Shen Shi looks at Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi sighs and nods to him. Then he goes over and pushes the door open.


    The wooden shaft of the door creaked and murmured, like the sigh of an old man who was too old to bear the burden. It was not dark in the room. There was still light coming in, probably because there was no wind. It seemed a little stuffy.There was a bed in the room, on which lay a man, covered with a thick quilt, with a haggard face, but he looked like a fat man. Hearing the sound of the door, he turned his head and looked over with some difficulty. Then he saw Shen Shi standing at the door.


    I saw the son who was pale, stunned and even trembling slightly because of nervousness.


    Shen Tai was stunned for a moment, then sipped at the corner of his mouth, but he showed a happy smile.


    He looked very happy.


    He even laughed.


    As soon as he laughed, he coughed.


    However, he was still laughing, laughing and laughing happily. He opened his hands and cried to Shen Shi with a smile:


    "here you are, stone!"


    Shen Shi only felt that the whole world around him seemed to be silent at that moment. In his eyes, there was only his father who was dying on the sickbed. He let out a despairing roar like a wild animal and rushed over. Before he reached the bedside, he knelt on the ground and grasped Shen Tai''s hands.


    His father''s palm was not as puffy as his face. His palm was bony, as if it was only a piece of skin wrapped in bones. It was very cold, and it didn''t seem to have any heat.


    The chill seemed to rush into Shen Shi''s heart. He hugged his father''s arm and body tightly. With a hoarse voice, he called out:


    "Dad..."


    Shen Tai slowly raised his hand, looking a little tired, but he still had a smile on his face. He tried to touch Shen Shi''s hair and face, then suddenly sighed and said:


    "Alas, you have grown up at last." He said with a smile, "and look so good, so promising, even if I go down now to see your mother, also can speak straight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    Shen Shi''s choking voice, which was excited but depressed, rang softly in the room. Xiao Qi''s eyes were a little red, and he went back. Gu Lingyun, who was standing at the door, was staring at the man lying on the bed with a complicated look.


    Shen Tai turned his head and saw Gu Lingyun. He showed a smile and said, "manager Gu, it''s you who brought the stone to see me. Thank you very much."


    Gu Lingyun sighed and shook his head. He didn''t know what to say. At last, he just looked at him and said, "sometimes, I don''t know why I''ve been fighting with you these years? You Take care of yourself. "


    Shen Tai looked at her, and there was no hostility on her haggard face. It seemed that she was more gentle and gentle, and said: "this should be so. So are you, shopkeeper Gu. Take good care of your body."


    Gu Lingyun nodded, and then turned to go out, conveniently also took the door.


    Shen Tai, Shen Shi and his son were left in the room soon. Shen Shi was still deeply in grief and couldn''t extricate himself. He held his father''s hand tightly, but he was still a little unwilling to get away with it. However, his face turned pale soon, because Shen Tai''s body was in a mess, and his spiritual power was as if all the internal organs were in one place They are all on the verge of collapse, and they are about to fall apart.


    In this case, most people are afraid that they will die long ago. However, Shen Tai seems to have another force that does not belong to him. He forcibly maintains the situation, so that the viscera that seems to be about to be destroyed can still be barely maintained, but at the end of the day, everything seems to be in danger.


    A wave of uncontrollable indignation filled Shen Shi''s heart. He said to Shen Tai in a hoarse voice, "Dad, what kind of injury have you suffered?"


    Shen Tai gently touched his son''s head, with a happy look on his face, but he was very indifferent, and said, "it''s just a little old injury. There''s no need to ask." He said with a smile and said, "God, I can see you. I can see you before I die. I can finally close my eyes."


    Shen Shi can''t bite his teeth and shed tears.


    Shen Tai stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from Shen Shi''s face, but maybe he was tired, and his palm was still shaking. Sensing this, Shen Shi quickly grasped his palm and casually wiped it on his face. He forced a smile and said, "Dad, you can rest assured. There is an elder Yunni who is highly accomplished in alchemy in our Lingxiao sect. She has made seven grade elixirs not long ago. You wait. I''ll go back to the mountain immediately and ask for medicine for you. I''ll save your life anyway. "


    Shen Tai didn''t change his look. It seemed that the seven grade elixir in Shen Shi''s mouth, which was enough to make countless friars crazy, had no meaning to him. He just looked at his son quietly and said with a smile, "no need."


    Shen Shi also wants to say, Shen Tai has already said: "I ask you, what is the value of the seven elixir?"


    Shen Shi''s canthus twitched slightly and said in a low voice: "priceless treasure."


    Shen Tai said with a smile, "it''s conceivable that the legendary elixir and treasure will be wasted on me. The Lingxiao sect leader and the Yunni elder are willing to waste this elixir on me?"


    There was a trace of pain on Shen Shi''s face. After a long time, he said, "I, I''ll ask them."


    Shen Tai touched Shen Shi''s face with his hand, shook his head and said, "why?"


    Shen Shi wants to say something more. Shen Tai shakes his head and says to Shen Shi, "stone, come here. I have something to say to you."


    Shen Shi leaned over. Shen Tai looked at him quietly, and then said in a soft voice, "stone, my father is going to die."


    Shen Shi knelt down in front of the bed and grasped his father''s hand tightly. He couldn''t say a word. Shen Tai laughed and said, "I don''t want to say anything. You don''t have to be sad. Now that you''ve grown up, you can take advantage of many things yourself. But there are some things I have to tell you. "


    In a trance, Shen Shi seems to have suddenly returned to his childhood. On a cloudy afternoon in Xilu city of Yinzhou, in the yard of the butcher, his father also whispered to him. Years of time flowed through my heart like flowing water. Everything was like reincarnation, but no one thought that it was time to leave when father and son met again.


    "After I die, you don''t have to be resentful. There is no one in the world who is sorry to our father and son, even Gu Lingyun. What she did in the past was just business means. Although you may feel sad, if I were her, I would do the same. And this time she brought you here, so that I could see you before I died. This is a great kindness. In addition, "Shen taidun said in a low voice," in the future, Gu Lingyun has a bright future in the immortal society. You don''t have to set up such a strong enemy. "


    Shen Shi gritted his teeth and agreed in a low voice.


    Shen Tai smiles and looks relieved. Then he points out the direction outside the room and says, "I''ve accumulated some family resources over the years, the biggest of which is those people outside. If they do their best, they are afraid that they can stand better than ordinary yuan Dan Jing masters. I wanted to hand them over to you, and Xiao Qi and they have made several statements to me that they are willing to follow you. However, after thinking about it carefully these days, I still decided to let them disperse after my death, and you don''t want to solicit them any more, do you know? "Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "I listen to my father."


    Shen Tai sighed and said: "actually, I also know that there is no doubt about Xiao Qi''s mind. They are very grateful to me and are willing to follow you. However, the most important thing in the world is the change of people''s mind. Among them, there are some gifted and gifted talents. Their future achievements are immeasurable. If people''s mind changes at that time, it will harm others and themselves. What''s more, this power can''t be underestimated. You''re not good at it. I''m afraid it''s the source of disaster. Do you understand? "


    Shen Shi nodded and said in a low voice, "I understand. Don''t worry, Dad. I know how to do it."


    Shen Tai laughed and said, "stone, it seems that I''m a father. I didn''t leave you anything. Would you blame me?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "our father and son are alone in this world. What''s so rare about those things?"


    Shen Tai said: "that''s right. Although we are ordinary people, as long as we are determined, we will be able to live well. So will you in the future. Self reliance is the most important thing."


    Shen Shi felt as if he had thought of something and held his father''s hand a little tight. Shen Tai quickly felt this and said to Shen Shi, "what''s the matter?"


    Shen Shi hesitated and said, "Dad, I have something to ask you."


    Shen Tai said, "well, you said."


    Shen Shi whispered what happened in these days, focusing on the dispute between the demon world and the human demon, and finally whispered:


    "Dad, do you think I did wrong?"


    Shen Tai closed his eyes and said nothing. He seemed to be a little tired and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Shen Shi may not care about any opinions and opinions in the world, but Shen Tai is not an ordinary person to him. He is the most important father who taught him to grow up from childhood.


    "Do you think I''m wrong, dad?" Shen Shi asked softly.


    Shen Tai was silent for a while. Then he looked at Shen Shi. He sighed and sighed: "I didn''t expect that you have experienced so many things."


    "I don''t know if it''s the cause and effect of these things, but I don''t know if it''s the cause and effect. But fortunately, we have come all the way without danger. "


    Shen Tai nodded, raised his hand with some difficulty, and touched Shen Shi''s face gently. He said with some satisfaction, "you''ve grown up."


    Shen Shi felt the shaking of his father''s hand. He felt sad for a moment, and then he wanted to ask Shen Tai to rest. But Shen Tai had already put down his arm. After pondering for a moment, he said, "stone, I don''t think you have done anything wrong with what you said


    Shen Shi suddenly raised his head and said, "Dad..."


    Shen Tai continued: "stone, the world is too vast. There are so many great principles for all living beings. Whether you are a father or not, you have been struggling for decades. In the world, you are just a little person like a mole ant. There are some truths that I don''t quite understand and can''t explain clearly, but sometimes I feel that maybe there is not only one right truth in the world. "


    Shen Shi was a little confused and said, "Dad, I don''t understand?"


    Shen Tai said in a low voice: "there may be two different views on one truth, but it is just their respective positions. For example, when you killed a pig as a teenager, you could see blood and practice courage, but what about a pig? It''s a painful matter of life and death. Let''s take another example. Ten thousand years ago, when the demon family was strong and the Terran was weak, the demon family killed millions of Terrans for sacrifice. For the demon family, it was just a sacrifice to their ancestors, but for the Terran, it was a terrible disaster. What do you think of this? "


    Shen Shi was silent and thoughtful.


    Shen Tai had a hard smile and said: "so, there is no one in the world who is supreme and can''t be refuted. Everyone in the world has their own opinions. That''s normal. You just need to remember that there are so many things in the world that you can''t make everyone satisfied with what you do. " He looked at his only son deeply and said gently, "stone, you don''t have to worry too much about remembering what I said. You just need to do it according to your heart, just ask for a clear conscience."


    Shen Shi nodded slowly and said, "yes, I know."


    Shen Tai laughed and said, "I''m relieved. Well, now come and talk to me about how you''ve been doing over the years, OK


    Shen Shi took a worried look at his father''s pale and haggard face and said in a low voice, "Dad, you''d better have a rest first. The child is here with you. When you wake up, I''ll tell you all these years."


    Shen Tai seemed to be reluctant, but his eyes were still closed with patience, so he nodded slightly, and soon fell asleep again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    Shen Shi explores his nose with some worry, and finds that his father''s breath is weak, but it''s still stable for the time being. He is relieved. But after he tried to look at Shen Tai''s body, he found that the situation was still bad, that his life was still on the line, and that he might collapse and die at any time, and that heavy sense of powerlessness was drowned again.


    He sat silently in front of his father''s bed, staring at the face that had suddenly looked old for a long time.


    Deep in the Arctic snow plain, above the nameless peak.


    The place that seems to be far away from the earthly world, the nest of the ancient giant dragon, is now in a mess. Countless falling stones, large and small, scattered all over the ground, including the stone carvings that once depicted the ancient war picture, have been broken and shattered, falling to the ground in disorder. The cave wall collapsed everywhere, and the cold wind was pouring in, which made the cave wall collapse.


    The huge nest made of green leaves and branches full of vitality is also in a mess at the moment. The old dragon Shen Shi had seen was coiled on one side of the big nest. There were many shocking wounds on his body, even his dragon horn was broken. But it didn''t seem to panic in the past. Maybe it had lived too long. It had already seen too much disturbance in the world, even life and death. There was nothing that could move it.


    It gasped a little, then still calmly looked at the figure on the other side of the nest.


    It was a very beautiful and charming woman, like a woman who was born to absorb all the light. Her every move seemed to be full of enchantment, but her face seemed to have a strange innocence.


    She is Ling Chunni.


    She is smiling, although there are blood stains on her back and one arm, but she seems not to care. She looks at the old dragon, smiles gently and says, "you are too old, old dragon."


    Lao long nodded and said, "that''s right, so I can''t beat you now. I didn''t expect that you could find such a perfect body. It''s a shame. "


    Ling Chunni covered his mouth with a smile and said: "this is luck. Well, for the sake of our old acquaintance, there are few old guys left. I won''t kill you, as long as you give me that thing."


    The old dragon was silent for a moment and said, "I don''t want to give it to you."


    Ling Chunni smiles indifferently and says, "you know, I''ll kill you, and then I can also find that thing. Why?"


    The old dragon said, "if you don''t have the Kaitian axe blade hidden by the demon emperor, what''s the use of taking my axe handle?"


    Ling Chunni looks at the old dragon, smiles, but says nothing.


    However, after a moment, Ling long suddenly found the place where he was looking at it


    "Lingshini nodded:" you know some of the changes


    Lao long was silent for a long time. Then he gave a wry smile and said, "it''s just, it''s just. I can''t imagine that the cause and effect of such a long time has been delayed until today."


    After a moment, a black cylindrical object flew out of its body and floated to Ling Chunni. Ling Chunni reached for it and then disappeared without her action.


    Just a moment later, all of a sudden, the towering peak suddenly vibrated. A breath of ancient, vast and boundless came out of the ancient cave and surged away in all directions.


    The sky was full of dark clouds, and the earth trembled, as if it were trembling.


    Shen Shi has been missing his father for many years, and has been looking for him for many years. For a long time, it seems that this has become one of his worries. But he thought about meeting a lot, and even at some of the worst times, he thought about the picture of his father separated forever. But he never thought that when he met his father and son again many years later, he would see a father who was almost dead.


    Just met, but see to want to farewell, such mood, perhaps no one can understand.


    But Shen Shi didn''t show any other expression except for seeing Shen Tai on the first day. He just stayed in Shen Tai''s room quietly and persistently and refused to leave. When Shen Tai goes to sleep, he quietly waits to guard his father; when Shen Tai wakes up, he will talk to him, talk about his own affairs over the years, and recall the memories of those years with his father. When he was sober, Shen Tai would also say some unknown words to Shen Shi, as if he were an admonition, but also as if he were just a father and son.


    Such a day seems to be unusually quiet, so it has been three days.


    Three days later, in the morning, Shen Tai stopped breathing. Accompanied and watched by his son Shen Shi, he left the world quietly.Shen Shi sat by Shen Tai''s side for a long time in silence. He didn''t cry or choke. Maybe it''s because these three days seem to be quiet, but in fact they are extremely suffering. He has already expected the arrival of this moment, or Shen Tai''s previous advice has had an effect on him. He doesn''t seem to be excessively sad.


    Even the person who died in front of him was his only relative in the world.


    The complete sense of loneliness, the loneliness of no more blood relatives in this world, made him suddenly feel that the whole world was strange.


    At noon, he opened the door and passed on the news of his father''s death to the people waiting outside in a tired and slightly confused tone. Gu Lingyun is no longer here, while Xiaoqi and other people in black are crying, kneeling outside the door and sobbing. Obviously, they have the most loyal heart to Shen Tai.


    However, the vicissitudes of life, life and death, never because of anyone''s mind change, the dead can not be reborn, then the next thing is after life. On this point, Gu Lingyun, who came here after hearing the news, helped a lot. Although Xiao Qi and others all had talents, they would not help such a common funeral. In the past, this kind of Desperado who tied his life to the blade for many years may have thought that death was the fate of the wild corpse.


    After soliciting Shen Shi''s opinions, Gu Lingyun presided over Shen Tai''s funeral. According to Shen Tai''s will and Shen Shi''s attitude, the funeral was not held in a big way. Everything was simple but grand. Shen Tai''s body is finally cremated, and then Shen Shi is going to Yinzhou with his ashes to bury his father with his dead mother.


    On the day of leaving Tianhong City, the people in black headed by Xiao Qi once again expressed their willingness to follow Shen Shi, but Shen Shi did not intend to disobey his dead father''s will, and finally declined.


    With the people in black reluctant to give up and finally dispersed, when Shen Shi walked on the dragon bridge across the sea and looked back at the towering great wall and the great city of Tianhong, he could not help but feel sad and sigh. My father didn''t leave much behind. Maybe those people are like the proof of my father''s existence in this world. They have proved that there was once a short fat man who looked ordinary in this world. Although he didn''t have enough talent to practice, Taoism is also ordinary, but with his wisdom and courage, he really had a powerful force.


    This power, even once let this world''s most powerful yuan Dan realm master for fear and defeat.


    Today, however, everything disappears like a dragonfly skimming water, just as the evidence that Shen Tai once existed in the world disappears as soon as those people leave. Maybe from now on, only in Shen Shi''s heart will he still remember this short and fat man who was once extraordinary among all living beings.


    That''s his father.


    He lived his life.


    His native place is unknown, but Shen Shi thinks he is very tall. He always respects his father. In his heart, he thinks his father is the most powerful man in the world.


    His name is Shen Tai.


    With the fox, Shen Shi leaves from the array island outside the city of Tianhong and begins his journey to Yinzhou in the southwest of Hongmeng. In addition to being grateful for telling Gu Lingyun about the purpose of his trip, Shen Shi has never communicated with anyone else about it. In this huge city, where there are countless human friars, he suddenly finds himself very lonely.


    But maybe Shen Shi is used to it. After his father passed away, he quickly adjusted his mood and left here. Then he went all the way. After a few days of silence and the alternation of the sun and the moon, he saw once again the hazy sky above the Yinzhou Tianyin mountains and the familiar but strange Xilu city under the foothills.


    At the same time, in the city of Tianhong, where Shen Shi left, a familiar, beautiful and charming figure came into the city. She did not pay attention to the men''s peeping and chatting along the way. She walked all the way up the Qinglong mountains, and then saw the ruins of the demon Imperial Palace on the mountain.


    She is Ling Chunni.


    There was still a little excitement and fear in her face.


    But of course, Ling Chunni didn''t mean to retreat. She walked on the top of Qinglong mountain, walking in countless ruins, walking in the ruins, as if looking for something. The strange thing is that the ferocious monsters and ghosts often appear in the daily life. Today, they seem to be very honest and almost never come out. To be exact, they are hardly seen around Ling Chunni.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    Occasionally, there will be a few low spirited guys will bump up, and then let alone start, almost every one will be scared to death, lying low on the ground and dare not move. Ling Chunni doesn''t seem to have any interest in these ordinary monsters and ghosts. Most of the time, she walks by without expression. It''s like she takes a look around these guys.


    This situation lasted for a few days. Ling Chunni had already walked around Qinglong mountain, but found nothing. After thinking about it, Ling Chunni left the front mountain and began to look for the back mountain.


    The monsters and ghosts in the back mountain are far more powerful than those in the front mountain. However, in front of Ling Chun''s mud, it seems that all the power has become a joke. No monsters and ghosts dare to challenge the authority of this beautiful woman and retreat one after another. But for all that, Ling Chunni still didn''t find anything in the back mountain.


    Only one day, she suddenly saw a little sunken land full of grass in the last part of the garden somewhere in the back mountain. She stared at the land for a long time, frowning slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Outside Xilu city in Yinzhou, on an unknown green hill, there is a gentle hillside facing the sun. It is a quiet and beautiful place with green grass and luxuriant branches and leaves. Every time there is a mountain wind, it will swing slightly. A small tomb is located on the hillside, with fragrant grass and beautiful wild flowers. There is a tombstone in front of the tomb, but there is no writing on it. It is a stone without words.


    On this day, Shen Shi stood in front of the nameless tomb and watched it quietly. What is buried in this tomb is his mother who died very early. Now there are more ashes of his father Shen Tai. According to Shen Tai''s will, Shen Shi brings him back to his hometown and buries him with his mother.


    Many years ago, Xilu city in Yinzhou was the hometown of their family. But after so many changes, when Shen Tai finally decided to rebel against xuanyinmen, he foresaw the possible Revenge of xuanyinmen in the future. In this large area of Tianyin mountain range, it can be regarded as a powerful sphere of influence of Xuanyin gate. If Shen Tai left, Shen Shi''s mother''s tomb was still in place, then the Revenge of Xuanyin gate could be imagined.


    So Shen Tai moved his wife''s tomb to this unknown place one step ahead of time, and even did not dare to erect a tombstone with characters for the sake of secrecy. In addition to Shen Tai himself, Shen Shi knew this place by himself.


    Now, as time goes by, he has grown up from a teenager, but he is the only one left in the world.


    Behind the tombstone in front of him is his closest relative in the world.


    The wordless tombstone looks so cold, as if it blocked the gate of yin and Yang. Shen Shi knelt down in front of the tomb and rubbed the hard stone. His eyes were full of sadness. After a long time, he calmed down slowly, then kowtowed three times in front of the grave, and then whispered:


    "Dad, mom, you can be together. I still have something to do, so I have to go first. I will come back to see you if I have a chance. "


    After that, he laughed, bowed down and kowtowed his head. Then he stood up and just wanted to leave, but suddenly he seemed to remember something. He paused for a moment. Then he reached into Ruyi bag and groped for a moment, and took out a jade hourglass which was emerald green but looked old.


    Fine sand is still quietly flowing in the hourglass, such as time flies, no more human parting. Shen Shi held the hourglass tightly in his hand, and then gently put it on the nameless stone tablet.


    He took a last look at the tombs, then turned and walked down the hillside. Behind him, a mountain wind blew, the shadows of the trees swayed, the grass rose and fell, the jade hourglass stood facing the wind, the tiny grains of sand passed away, and watched the figure gradually go away and disappear at the end of the hillside


    After ten thousand years, the battle of the Terran re entering the demon world ended more quickly than anyone imagined. The weakness of the demon clan is beyond the imagination of most of the human race. Although the resistance of many remaining demon tribes is still tenacious and resolute, in the face of the strong strength accumulated by the human race for thousands of years, all the blood, passion and heroic resistance like a sad song are finally gone. In contrast, it was the ghost army that had besieged the Terran for a while at the beginning, which caused a lot of trouble to the Terran.


    But now it seems that the ghosts are just causing a little trouble. Since the ghosts failed several times in Pingyao City, the momentum of the ghost army suddenly stopped, and then it was defeated rapidly with an amazing speed, and finally it was completely defeated by the Terran.


    The final sign of the end of the war is that the Terran friars swept the whole demon world, and finally killed a group of powerful demon families in the black prison mountain. According to the demon family, it is said that there are blood lines left by the ancient demon emperor in this group of demon families. But in fact, the Terran did not care. In a word, after that, in the huge demon world, the territory that gave birth to the powerful demon tribe had been completely included in the Terran rule.


    All the slightly more powerful demon tribes have been exterminated, and the remaining fish can only flee to the edge of the border and live a precarious life. They are no longer able to fight against the rising human race.Ten thousand years later, the great cause of the six sages of the human race to unify all the world was finally completed in the hands of their descendants.


    In any way, a new era is about to begin. The glory of the human race has reached the highest level in history. Looking at all the world, no one dares to stand in front of the human race any more, and all of them can only bow to the throne.


    Along with these great achievements came endless revelry and congratulations. The title of holy sage began to be called out and added to the heads of the four zhengmingmen. But in the middle, some noises began to appear. Can the new four sages of the Terran be compared with the six great sages who led the Terran to overthrow the demon king court in the past? Have they really made such a great contribution?


    Even within the Sizheng school, many people began to talk quietly, because except for Yuanfeng hall in Yuanshi school and Nangong Lei in Tianjian palace, the remaining two people, Huaiyuan real person and tianku master, did not have the blood line handed down by the six saints in the past. In the eyes of some people, this is not a big deal at all, but in the eyes of others, it is a kind of rebellious disobedience and betrayal.


    Among them, master tianku received less criticism. After all, Ji Rongxuan, the founder of the founding School of Zhenlong temple, was well known to have left his family and had no lineage. Up to now, there are still some side branches that have been handed down, and he really has no standpoint. The difference is that the Gan family in Lingxiao sect is still powerful, so Huaiyuan real person fell into a fierce attack, but on the face of it, everything has not changed for the time being.


    The world is still the world of human race. Now is the time for universal celebration.


    At this time, the day when the Terran invades the demon world, probably more than a year has passed.


    Shen Shi returned to Lingxiao sect and began to practice in seclusion. For some reason, he suddenly felt tired of the outside world. Maybe when you think about it, he never had a strong interest in power and status. Many times, he was pushed forward by all kinds of things.


    However, he was not allowed to stay out of the world. Shen Shi soon found that he was about to be involved in a new and more sinister storm. With the return of the Terran army and the return of the elite of Lingxiao sect to Jinhong mountain, the battle for the future leader of the next generation suddenly became white hot.


    The first person who spoke to him was a person he had never thought of. When he knocked on the stone gate of his cave that morning, when he saw Zhong Qingzhu standing at the door, he felt cold for a moment.


    There is a reason why the power struggle around the next generation of leaders in Lingxiao sect has suddenly changed from an undercurrent to a storm. As a disciple of Lingxiao sect, Shen Shi, who is also close to the center of power by chance, does not know nothing about it. On the contrary, he can even say that he knows the whole story very well.


    All these changes are caused by the real person Huaiyuan and his most important disciple Du Tiejian.


    After the war of the demon world, the human race unified the great world and completely completed the unfinished great cause of the ancient six saints of the human race. The real Huaiyuan was also regarded as one of the new four saints by the people in the world, and its fame and momentum can be said to be in the ascendant. However, in Lingxiao sect, in addition to praising the merits, there were also some discordant voices that questioned the real Huaiyuan, and even directly attacked the real Huaiyuan, which was not worthy of the sacred title of Four Saints.


    In this case, Du Tiejian, the eldest disciple who was deeply valued and loved by Huaiyuan, was the first one to succeed the next generation leader of the clan. But at this time, something happened that shocked the whole Lingxiao clan.


    Among the young generation of Lingxiao sect, among the three famous swords, Gan Wenqing finally agreed to Du Tiejian''s pursuit and agreed to marry him. In any way, these two people are a perfect match. So when the news came out, it immediately caused a sensation in Lingxiao sect. I don''t know how many young disciples of Lingxiao sect admired it.


    However, different from the simple young people, although the shock caused by this incident was similar in the eyes of the upper class or the major forces in Lingxiao sect, what they focused on was the other side of the incident, which was behind the shadow of beautiful love and fairy tale stories.


    Du Tiejian is the most important and beloved disciple of Huaiyuan immortal. It is well known that she is devoted to cultivation and wants to pass on the future leader to him. Gan Wenqing''s identity is also well known. She was born in the Gan family. Although she has no direct relatives in the Gan family, her love and loyalty to the Gan family are also well known. In addition, there is a more subtle factor in this matter, that is, in Lingxiao sect, those who secretly oppose, ridicule and clamor against Huaiyuan becoming the new Four Saints are almost all under the banner of Gan family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    Is it true love in the fierce struggle of clan power?


    Can we stick to it and get a good result?


    No one could answer the question, so everyone looked on coldly.


    Not long after that, a piece of news came out quietly and spread in Lingxiao sect: Gan Wenqing seemed sincere to Du Tiejian, and even willing to make a life and death vow for her love. She would accompany her all her life and never abandon her. But she also put forward the only condition: it was the Gan family that raised her from childhood, and it was the Gan family that gave an abandoned girl a surname, It was also the Gan family that gave her unprecedented warmth and a new life. The kindness is self-evident, and now GANZE is the only one left in the family.


    So this request is very simple and direct. Gan Wenqing asks Du Tiejian not to embarrass Gan Ze.


    Don''t be embarrassed.


    It''s just a simple sentence, just four words. This request seems so ordinary and easy. However, Shen Shi still remembers that when he heard the news, his heart suddenly felt cold.


    Over the years, he has always respected and admired this elder martial brother, and he knows this generous and heroic man better than many people. Then he once again finds that there is something helpless in this world that you can''t do no matter how hard you try to recover.


    For example, the separation of life and death, and for example, the man who attaches great importance to love and righteousness is devoted to love.


    Shen Shi persuades Du Tiejian and tries to hold him, but it doesn''t work. Du Tiejian goes to find master Huaiyuan, who is in the cloud hall. In Lingxiao sect, many people pay attention to the place intentionally or unintentionally, openly or secretly. Later, they listen to the sound of thunder in the Yunxiao hall, such as stormy waves, roaring waves, changing colors at the top of Jinhong mountain, and everyone sneers at the top and bottom of the mountain.


    That day, outside Yunxiao hall, only two people dared to stand there, one was Shen Shi, the other was Gan Wenqing.


    Shen Shi stares at Gan Wenqing. Gan Wenqing looks at the closed gate of Yunxiao hall with a pale face.


    Later, the sound of thunder dissipated, such as tired, all over the sky wind and cloud quietly dispersed. Du Tiejian came out of the Yunxiao hall slowly. His cheeks were swollen on both sides. It seemed that he had been slapped in the face for more than a dozen times. At the same time, several bones on his body were broken. He even bowed his waist and moved step by step. It looked very hard.


    However, he was still smiling, and the injury could not cover his joy and natural heroism. He walked slowly to Gan Wenqing, who was trembling slightly, and laughed at her. Then he said, "good news, master, he agreed."


    Gan Wenqing clenched her teeth and didn''t speak. She was just full of tears. Then she turned away with Du Tiejian and walked away. Before leaving, Du Tiejian nodded to Shen Shi with a smile, which seemed to be the same as when Shen Shi first met him.


    From that day on, the atmosphere on jinhongshan changed completely, and all the fighting seemed to be fierce in an instant.


    When Zhong Qingzhu found Shen Shi''s cave, Shen Shi didn''t think too much at first, but when the woman calmly expressed her thoughts, Shen Shi couldn''t help looking up at her beautiful face for a long time.


    Zhong Qingzhu dropped his eyes slightly. After a while, he said in a low voice, "stone, do you think I''ve become worse, more powerful, and more seeking fame and wealth?"


    Shen Shi shook his head and thought for a while before he said, "no, I just didn''t expect that you are so excellent now. You are much better than I thought."


    Zhong Qingzhu raised his eyes and looked at him. There was some eagerness in his eyes and said, "can you help me?"


    After a moment of silence, Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, green bamboo. I don''t want to participate in these things any more."


    Zhong Qingzhu''s face was gloomy, but maybe there was a subtle emotion in her heart, which made her not ask for more. She just stood up to leave. But before she left the cave, she suddenly turned back, as if she had finally summoned up her courage. Even though her face was slightly red, she said to Shen Shi in a loud voice:


    "stone, have you seen the story of elder martial brother Du and elder martial sister Gan, if you are happy If you like, I will... "


    Before he finished speaking, Shen Shi shook his head slowly. Then he gave a cold smile and said to Zhong Qingzhu: "Qingzhu, I just think that if they really have feelings, maybe elder martial sister Gan didn''t make the oath to declare her heart. What do you think?"


    Zhong Qingzhu looked at him in amazement. After a while, she nodded and said, "you''re right." Then she turned and walked out of the cave.


    From this time on, the atmosphere of peace in Lingxiao sect has disappeared. In order to be the leader of Lingxiao sect in the future, all forces and talents are fighting hard. For a time, the Lingxiao sect is very big. In fact, this is a very strange thing, because today''s real Huaiyuan is still in its prime, but it is still a long time before he abdicates. However, for some reason, the rising stars in Lingxiao sect and their respective potential forces have a sense of urgency. It seems that real Huaiyuan will really retire soon It''s the same.In other words, it''s almost impossible to hide the danger once the bow starts. The atmosphere inside the Lingxiao sect began to tense rapidly. Everyone was paying attention to the new immortal Zhangjiao, who was superior and had the title of sage. However, for some unknown reason, Huaiyuan immortal seemed to fight against everyone. After that quarrel with Du Tiejian in the Yunxiao hall, he lived in seclusion.


    People in the clan can''t see the real person in charge of the sect. Even the highly respected elders like sun Mingyang, Yunni and Pu are often turned away by the real person Huaiyuan in the name of closing the door. This kind of behavior of Huaiyuan real person makes all kinds of rumors rampant. Some people are worried, some are suspicious, and some are overjoyed.


    Zhong Qingzhu is not the only one who comes to find Shen Shi. In the current situation of Lingxiao sect, it is almost impossible that any party''s strength will be in an absolute dominant position. Therefore, it is the first choice for all forces to win over any possible help. Among all the choices, there is no doubt that the more than 20 immortal Dan Jing elders in Lingxiao sect are the most important ones, followed by the most outstanding and influential young disciples of the sect.


    After the battle of the demon world, Shen Shi also joined the ranks. In addition, everyone knows that old man Pu of Shu Tang has a special preference for Shen Shi. As long as he wins Shen Shi, he may even pull the whole Shu Tang directly. So overnight, Shen Shi suddenly found that he had become a hot sweet cake in the clan.


    After Zhong Qingzhu, sun you and GANZE came to him to talk about their ideals in life. Shen Shi knew what they came for, but he didn''t know why. It seemed that he was always tired and didn''t care about these things.


    It''s just tiredness, not the so-called gentlemanly cleanliness. He once helped sun you once before, but at this time, he found that he didn''t want to get involved at all. This kind of mood makes Shen Shi feel a little at a loss. He always feels that he doesn''t know what he really wants. He went to ask Master Pu, but he was so immortal that he went to the gate like his elder martial brother Huaiyuan. Even Shen Shi didn''t mean to go out of the gate even though he was carrying good wine.


    Shen Shi reluctantly left the five elements Hall of the martial arts hall, holding old man Pu''s favorite flower carving wine in his hand. However, when he walked to the sea watching platform, he saw a man and a woman walking in front of him side by side, with a relaxed and leisurely look, which seemed to be incompatible with the atmosphere of the clan.


    That''s sun Heng and he Xiaomei.


    They also saw Shen Shi at the same time, then stopped laughing and said hello to him.


    Shen Shi laughed for a while, suddenly raised the wine jar in his hand and said to them, "do you want to drink?"


    The warm sunshine falls on the grassy slope, and the fresh sea breeze blows from the distance. Sitting on the lawn, you can see the boundless blue sea, the sky is high and the sea is wide.


    Shen Shi, sun Heng and he Xiaomei sit down on the lawn. Shen Shi just wants to open the flower carving wine jar, but he Xiaomei says with a smile: "don''t drink this, try the bar in my hometown."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and agreed. The kind of wine he Xiaomei said is Sangluo wine. After taking a sip of the wine he Xiaomei took out, Shen Shi frowned slightly. For him, he was not used to the slightly sour taste.


    Looking at him, sun Heng and he Xiaomei both laughed. Shen Shi was also disappointed. After a while, Shen Shi looked at Sun Heng and said, "elder martial brother sun, I have something to ask you."


    Sun Henglian said: "don''t dare to bear, you say it."


    Shen Shi looked at him and said, "you must know about the situation of Li zongmen recently, but it seems that you have completely put it down now?"


    Sun Heng nodded and said, "not bad."


    Shen Shi said, "don''t you have any sense of loss?"


    Sun Heng thought about it and said, "if it is in the past, of course there will be losses. But these days, I have come to understand that these things are not as important as we think. Of course, I''m not a sage myself, but after knowing Xiaomei, I think there are more important things in the world than fame and power. "


    He Xiaomei laughs. It seems that the whole person is shining slightly. She looks so gentle and beautiful.


    Shen Shi looked at them as if he was in a better mood. He also laughed and said, "then you don''t want to drink this Sangluo wine any more."


    Sun Hengqi said: "why is this?"


    Shen Shi stood up and said, "when the mulberry leaves, you want to stay together for a long time. Just drink some other wine."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    Sun Heng looked at he Xiaomei and said, "is there such a saying?"


    He Xiaomei also frowned and said, "I didn''t hear about it before, but now it''s reasonable to listen to the stone saying so. It''s better not to drink in the future."


    Shen Shi laughed and said nothing. He arched his hand to them and left.


    Looking at Shen Shi''s back, sun Heng and he Xiaomei stand on the lawn in the sun. After a while, sun Heng suddenly says, "do you remember, this is where you comforted me?"


    He Xiaomei smiles, looks at Sun Heng, and says, "you really don''t regret what the Stone said just now?"


    Sun Heng shook his head and said, "I don''t regret it. What I said just now is true."


    In a word, he stretched out his arms to hold he Xiaomei in his arms. In the sunshine, their figures stood quietly in the beautiful landscape for a long time.


    The next morning, Shen Shi packed his bags, took the white fox, went to the five elements hall and said to elder martial sister Xu Yanzhi, asking her to wait for the master to tell her that after she went down the mountain, she did not disturb anyone, so she left Jinhong mountain quietly.


    All the way forward, into the Cloud City into the transmission array, dusty, once again came to Tianhong city.


    In this world, in fact, there are more important things than fame and power. Shen Shi didn''t understand them before, but now he thinks that he should have some things unfinished.


    His eyes crossed the high great wall, behind which was the famous city for thousands of years, and there were countless secrets hidden in the Qinglong mountains.


    Do what you need to do, just do it.


    Through the road of the famous capital for thousands of years and the crowded streets, Shen Shi came to the front of the Qinglong mountain again. Along the mountain road all the way forward, in the middle of the mountain, he saw the tall town demon pillar again. The relics left by ancient sages still guard here loyally and silently. If you cross this demon pillar, you will step into the scope of the ancient demon imperial palace where monsters are rampant and contain countless secrets.


    Different from those who came here several times before, Shen Shi didn''t go directly. After standing under the demon pillar for a while, he turned around and hugged the fox around his neck. Then he said in a low voice, "I''m going to pass. It''s very dangerous to go in this time. I don''t have to protect myself. You don''t have enough Taoist strength, so don''t follow me."


    The fox looked a little at a loss. He looked up at Shen Shi and cried softly. Shen Shi laughed, touched the soft fur on the fox''s head and said, "this Qinglong mountain is big enough. You can live here in the future. But remember one thing, there are many monsters and ghosts on the mountain are very powerful. Don''t cross those tall pillars. Also, be careful not to be seen, or you may be caught skinning and eating meat. "


    The fox seemed to be a little afraid and retreated for a moment. Then he put his head close to it and gently rubbed the palm of Shen Shi''s hand. It seemed that he didn''t want to give up.


    Shen Shi stood up and walked up the mountain. He just took a few steps. He suddenly looked back and saw the fox following him. He didn''t mean to stop.


    Shen shook his head, pointed to the lush mountains around him, and then kicked the fox. The fox jumped away and yelled at Shen Shi in a mournful voice.


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "don''t follow me. If I can come back alive, I will come to you. Otherwise, you can live here


    After that, he said no more, turned and strode across the town demon column, and then walked all the way up the mountain.


    Fox stayed in place, staring at Shen Shi''s back, seemed to be at a loss, and sat still.


    After walking up the mountain for a while, Shen Shi took a familiar turn and walked back in the direction of the mountain. The forest is quiet and the wind is blowing slowly. Shen Shi''s pace doesn''t slow down. However, after taking a look at the mountain, he frowns slightly. He feels that today''s Qinglong mountain is very quiet.


    The roar of the monsters and the roar of the ghosts suddenly disappeared. Except for the ruins still looming in the weeds, the mountain at the moment looks like an ordinary peak.


    But Qinglong mountain can''t be an ordinary mountain!


    Shen Shi was a little surprised and puzzled. It seemed that something had happened on the mountain, but it had nothing to do with the purpose of his trip, because the place he was going to was deep underground. So after a little hesitation, Shen Shi didn''t mind his own business, but continued to walk forward. Soon his back disappeared in the back of the mountain, leaving only the front of the mountain.


    It''s not the first time that Shen Shi has been to Qinglong Houshan. In fact, he has been to Qinglong Houshan several times. For him, the terrain and path of Houshan are almost familiar to him. So he easily found his way again and walked all the way to the deserted back garden. In the middle of it, Shen Shi was ready to start. However, it was strange that the back mountain of Qinglong was as quiet as the front mountain. The powerful monsters and evil spirits that had been hiding here disappeared at the same time.Shen Shi frowned and looked puzzled. It was obvious that something had happened on Qinglong mountain, but he didn''t inquire about it in Tianhong city because he was worried. So up to now, he didn''t know what had happened here?


    Since he can''t guess, Shen Shi doesn''t think about it at all. He follows the desolate and damaged stone path of the garden and walks towards the back of the garden. Before long, Shen Shi came to the abandoned grassland. At a glance, there are lots of weeds everywhere, which is almost the same as other places in the back garden, except for more grass.


    Shen Shi pondered for a moment, went to the edge of the grass, then took out the white bone from Ruyi bag, and began to inject spiritual power into it.


    A white light suddenly sent out, such as the call of the bell around the silent ring, floating in the wind.


    According to the previous practice, as long as Shen Shi stays in the same place for a while, the ground will begin to shake, such as the Earth Dragon turning over, which is terrifying. But after a while, everything will be stabilized again, and then the huge monster, the ground penetrating tusk, will jump out, and then take Shen Shi to the bottom of the earth to the underground demon palace.


    This is what it should be.


    However, on this day, it seems that people always have a hard time. There are always all kinds of accidents.


    When Shen Shi began to summon the giant earth penetrating tusk, he was ready for a long time. However, the grass in front of him did not move, but until the white bone was quiet again, the earth penetrating tusk still did not appear.


    This situation immediately made Shen Shi frown. He stood in the same place and waited for a while. After thinking for a while, he tried again to inject Lingli into the white bone. It''s totally different from the past experience. From the beginning to the end, there was no movement of the earth drilling tusk, just like there was no such huge and terrifying monster in the world.


    Shen Shi''s face began to look a little dignified. He looked around and saw the ruins nearby. After confirming that there was nothing particularly dangerous around him, he frowned and slowly stepped into the grass.


    In the past, when he came here, it was the earth digging tusk that brought him to the bottom of the earth. But this time, I really don''t know what happened to the giant beast? Or maybe something special happened underground?


    Shen Cong found some unusual signs in the grass. It''s just that they''re just unimportant things, which don''t help him much. But when he comes to the middle of the lawn, Shen Shi suddenly stops.


    His eyes were shining, and he just stared at the ground. A moment later, he suddenly raised his foot and stepped on it. There was a low bang. A large hole suddenly appeared in the green grass and collapsed. Not long later, in front of Shen Shi''s eyes, a huge and dark cave appeared, which went straight to the bottom of the earth, like a bottomless abyss.


    Shen Shi stood there for a moment, then took a deep breath and jumped into the underground cave.


    When Shen Shiyue entered the cave, the wind suddenly rose in his ears. With his body falling, the light began to weaken rapidly. When the light from the top of his head was about to disappear, a light flashed from Shen Shi''s side. The snow sword took on his body and began to sweep down.


    The underground cave doesn''t look narrow. There is a strong earthy smell in the air around it. It seems that it has just been excavated. Shen Shi clearly remembers that his two previous trips to and from the demon family''s underground palace were made by the giant earth drilling tusk. However, in his impression, the earth drilling tusk seems to have a kind of power. It''s like sailing along the water through the soil. After that, it won''t leave too many traces. Even if the hole is dug, it will be covered again soon.


    At least when he went in and out several times, there was never such a big hole in the deep soil here. Every time, it was dug out directly by the drilling tusks.


    The snow sword gives out a faint and bright light in mid air, illuminating a nearby area. The cave at the foot still seems to be extending to the ground, like a bottomless abyss. Shen Shi slowed down, with a dignified look on his face, but his expression was firm, and he didn''t mean to waver, so he continued to drift down.


    Further down, the space of the cave seems to be larger and larger. At the same time, by the light of the snow sword, Shen Shi can see that there are obvious huge scratches on some parts of the surrounding cave wall. He was not afraid to see the scratch with his own eyes.


    The dark and huge underground cave still extends down in silence. It seems endless, and the light above the head has already disappeared. Shen Shi is like a mole ant rushing to the dark, sinking down silently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    I don''t know how long later, Shen Shi suddenly found that he saw a glimmer in front of him, then the familiar ground and the ancient underground demon palace. This mysterious underground cave finally came to an end, and its exit was opened in the dome above the demon emperor hall.


    Shen Shi drove the snow sword out of the cave, and then slowly fell on the vast flat ground in front of the demon emperor''s hall. Looking around, it seems that everything is very calm, there is no shadow, no ghosts, and even the occasional whine can not be heard before.


    Everything was so quiet that Shen Shi frowned and pondered for a moment. Then he turned around and walked to the demon emperor''s hall. Only after a few steps, his steps suddenly stopped and he suddenly stopped. A bloody smell came over.


    Shen Shi''s eyes were sharp for a moment. He stood in the same place and distinguished for a moment. Then he turned around again and walked towards the dark shadow on the west side of the demon emperor hall. In such a large underground space, I don''t know where the wind is blowing from, and the faint sound is strange and low.


    There seems to be something in the dark shadow. With the approaching of Shen Shi, the blood smell is more and more intense. When we get to the edge of the shadow, there is even an illusion of blood flowing into a river.


    Or something hidden in the shadow


    Shen Shi stood at the edge of the shadow and waited for a while. Then he waved his right hand. A burning fireball slowly rose from his palm and flew out to the depth of the shadow.


    The fire lights up the surroundings and dispels the darkness. Shen Shi moves forward slowly with the fireball in front of him. Soon, he finds that blood begins to appear under his feet, and then it grows more and more thick. Suddenly, he stops and looks at the head.


    The head of a koehead.


    He is no stranger to this. When he first entered the underground labyrinth of the demon clan, this mysterious and strange dog headed monster almost killed him. At that time, its strength was daunting. But at the moment, in the strong smell of blood, the dog head man has only one head left.


    Its body has disappeared, or it is no longer connected with its head. After the initial shock, Shen Shi saw that there were broken pieces of meat scattered everywhere in a large and shocking pool of blood, which seemed to be part of the original body of the dog head monster.


    This is an extremely tragic way of death. Even if Shen Shi is used to the miserable scene of life and death, he can''t help but shrink his pupils. The blood gas around is particularly strong, which makes people feel like they are in the hell. They want to howl and shout endlessly. But Shen Shi is not an ordinary person after all. He soon broke away from this feeling, and immediately thought of the key question, what happened here?


    The dog headed monster, the earth digging Tusk and the ghost in white are Huang Ming''s three powerful subordinates. Now the dog headed monster has come to such an end. What about the other two? More importantly, what about Huang Ming who has been trapped in the demon emperor''s hall?


    Thinking of the scene of coming here from the ground before, Shen Shi felt a strong uneasiness. Although he could not judge anything, he had a vague feeling that something might happen to the giant beast.


    The look on his face changed for several times, and the situation in front of him seemed like a strong enemy had invaded the demon family underground palace, and the strength of the enemy was even difficult to guess. After a moment of silence, Shen Shi began to retreat. But at this moment, he suddenly heard a voice coming from the deeper part of the shadow.


    "Goo "No," he said


    It sounds strange. It''s not a cry or any other sound. It seems that some people swallow when they are thirsty. Shen Shi''s body stopped immediately, turned to look, and saw that the shadow seemed to be more far-reaching and far-reaching than he thought. It seemed that there was something hidden in the dark.


    Is that where the killer of the koehead is hiding?


    Or is there any more powerful monster hiding in the dark?


    Shen Shi stares at that side and suddenly waves his hand. The fireball in the air rises abruptly, and then continues to fly to the depth of the shadow.


    A huge black "mountain" appeared in front of him with the fire.


    Shen Shi went over and saw the place clearly. Then he felt thirsty and even his heart beat a little faster.


    At the moment, it was like a big stone that had been torn from the heart of the beast.


    Just when he was shocked, he suddenly noticed something, because the strange sound suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Gulu..."


    He suddenly turned to look, only to see that the mouth of the ground penetrating tusk moved slightly, and it seemed that the throat part of the ground penetrating tusk was also shaking. Then the huge eyes, although their eyes were a little lax, still looked at him.This giant beast is alive!


    The ground penetrating tusk looks very miserable. Shen Shi never imagined what could cause such a strong damage to this giant beast. It looks like a dead meat mountain in the past.


    "Gulu..." The tusk seemed to swallow his throat again. Shen Shi guessed that the giant beast was too big and had too strong vitality, so he could survive such a serious injury. But when he looked at the terrible wound on his chest, Shen Shi couldn''t help changing his face. This kind of struggle didn''t seem to have much meaning, it just increased more pain.


    However, when he saw Shen Shi, he seemed to suddenly perk up. Even his lax eyes lit up a little. He stared at Shen Shi as if he wanted to express something, but he couldn''t express it.


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and walked over. Before the huge body of the earth penetrating tusk, he looked like a tiny mole ant. However, when Shen Shi stood in front of the earth penetrating tusk, he could see that there was a kind of complicated and supplicative look in his eyes.


    Maybe it''s an illusion?


    Shen Shi didn''t know. He just felt the meaning in his eyes for the first time, so after hesitating for a moment, Shen Sheng said to him, "what''s the matter?"


    "Gulu..." There was a low voice in his throat, but there was no other expression. He was still dead on the ground. Shen Shi''s face was a little gloomy. He knew that the giant beast was seriously injured and was on the verge of death. Although he didn''t know why he still struggled to die, he was afraid that he could not know the reason from the ground penetrating tusk.


    Shen Shi stepped back in disappointment and just wanted to leave here. But after pondering for a while, he said to zuandi Liao again: "I ask, listen. If I ask you right, give me a response. Is there a strong enemy here? "


    A moment later, there was a grunt in his throat.


    As soon as Shen Shi''s eyes brightened, he stared at the drilling Tusk and immediately said, "is it the strong man of the human race?"


    This time, there was no reaction in the head and mouth of the earth drilling tusk.


    After waiting for a while, Shen Shi thought a little and said, "there are so many people coming here?"


    There was still no response. At the same time, Shen Shi saw that there was a sign of laxity in his eyes. It seemed that he had reached the last moment.


    Shen Shi gritted his teeth and asked, "Huang Ming I mean your king, has he been attacked by a powerful enemy? "


    "Gulu!" Almost at the same time, a voice came out of his throat, and there was a strong look in his eyes, looking at Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was silent for a moment, nodded and said to him, "I know. I''ll try to save him."


    "Goo Lu... " There was a deep voice again in the throat of Zuidi Liao. This time, he was no longer painful, but had a relief like that. His eyes gradually lost their luster, but perhaps it was at the last moment that the giant beast gained a little more strength.


    His body moved slightly, and then a huge paw slowly stretched forward and put it in front of Shen Shi''s body. Looking at the claw, Shen Shi suddenly remembered that he had stepped on the hand of the giant beast several times before, and then went in and out of the underground labyrinth.


    He looked up at the diamond tusk, and without saying a word, he stretched out his hand and shook it with the giant claw. Although he could only grasp a little of the giant claw, it seemed that he and the giant beast shook hands tightly in the dark once.


    As high fives, as a promise, as a promise of peace between men.


    As soon as his head tilted, his claws dropped and he died in the thick blood.


    ¡­


    Out of the shadow of darkness, the smell of blood gradually faded down. The darkness surrounded Shen Shi, once again covered up all the bitterness, as if nothing had happened.


    Shen Shi went to the place where he had just come down, stood in front of the demon emperor''s hall, looked at the front in silence, and then looked up at the road. The dark cave was hanging above his head. Although it was dark, it seemed to be emitting the hope of life at the moment, especially pleasing to the eye.


    It is conceivable that the enemy who can kill such powerful monsters as the dog head monster and the earth penetrating tusk is more powerful than Shen Shi. Therefore, the wisest move at this moment should be to leave here immediately, leave the Qinglong mountain range, and then escape from Tianhong city. Then it will be completely safe.


    However, maybe it was too much for him to come here at the beginning. In addition, although tundiliao was just a dying beast, Shen Shi didn''t intend to break his promise.


    So he finally started to walk towards the demon emperor hall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    The ancient hall is now in silence. Shen Shi crosses the threshold and sees the stone platform in the middle of the hall, but he doesn''t see Huang Ming.


    The mysterious, ancient man in yellow clothes who has been trapped here for 10000 years has disappeared from here. Shen Shi clearly remembers that Huang Ming told him that he could not go anywhere except this hall.


    So where is he now?


    Shen Shi''s heart sank down. He turned his head and looked around the hall. It seemed that everything was similar to what he remembered, but the huge coffin that had been placed on the stone platform had been thrown under the stone platform now, and it fell to the ground askew, and even the coffin cover flew far away.


    Shen Shi''s heart leaps, remembering that he once banned a very powerful ghost here, but Huang Ming has been guarding it. In this case, has the ghost gone out?


    Everything in this hall looks very strange. Shen Shi looks at each other coldly for a moment, then suddenly turns over his hand and wipes it on his waist. Then an ancient sword appears in his hand.


    That''s the ancient sword of killing immortals.


    The ordinary sword was held in his hand. It didn''t seem very different from a stone stick. But somehow, Shen Shi seemed to straighten up suddenly, and then the darkness around him, which was like thick ink, suddenly retreated.


    This ancient sword seems to be the natural killer of darkness.


    A warm breath came into Shen Shi''s body from the ancient sword of killing immortals. Maybe it was because he had been in his body for a period of time. This ancient sword had a special feeling of intimacy in Shen Shi''s hand. The change of breath was not hindered at all, just like a part of his body.


    At this moment, all the fear, cowardice and fear dissipated. Shen Shi grasped the handle of his sword and began to walk towards the stone platform. When he passed the coffin, he just glanced at it and saw that it was empty. Then he walked to the stone platform.


    Huang Ming is not here.


    The stone platform was empty, only one more black cave appeared on the ground, with stone steps, spiraling downward toward the dark underground.


    On Qinglong mountain, a snow-white fox squats under the demon pillar. It seems to be basking in the sun. It''s very leisurely, but it seems to be a bit at a loss. Qinglong mountain is full of green and lush vegetation. Even in the ruins behind the demon pillar, it is also overgrown with weeds.


    From time to time, the fox would look up at the mountain. It seemed that he wanted to go up the mountain beyond the demon pillar, but every impulse didn''t turn into action. It seemed that something was always restraining him.


    At the end of the day, the fox sighed with frustration and helplessness. He lazily put his head on the ground and squinted. It has been waiting here for a long time, but there is no movement on the mountain, even the sound of the usual monsters and ghosts does not appear, which makes people feel very strange.


    At this time, the original lazy fox suddenly raised one ear, then raised his head, but looked down the mountain. On the way, there appeared several figures on the mountain road. The fox suddenly stood up, hesitated for a while, and then looked at the Qinglong mountain. At last, he did not cross the demon pillar. Instead, he went into the woods beside the mountain road and disappeared into the trees.


    In the demon family underground palace, Shen Shi stood on the stone platform in the demon emperor palace, frowning at the dark and deep cave that appeared underground. He saw the cave for the first time, but he didn''t know nothing about it. At the beginning, he knew a little secret about the cave from Huang Ming''s mouth, including the secret between Wen Tian and Huang Ming, the leader of the ancient human sage. Even Huang Ming''s fate was inseparable from the mysterious cave.


    But what is underneath the cave? Why did yuan Wentian enter the cave? After Huang Ming was injured, what did yuan Wentian see in the cave and what did he do? It''s still a mystery to this day, even Huang Ming doesn''t know.


    In the story Huang Ming told him at that time, there was a very strange power in this cave, which was enough to kill most people. Even if he was lucky to live, it would make life worse than death.


    Shen Shi raised his eyes and looked around. The ancient hall was quiet and dark, and there was no human movement. Huang Ming, who had been trapped here for thousands of years, disappeared in a strange way. If he could not get out of the hall because of the mysterious force, as he said, where could he go now?


    It was clear at a glance in the hall. Without his figure, the only possibility was the cave in front of him.


    Did he enter the place that brought him countless disasters again?


    Shen Shi couldn''t figure out what happened, but thinking of the scenes he saw when he came down, Shen Shi vaguely felt that what happened here should be related to the mysterious enemy.


    His Daoism can''t compare with those old monsters, but besides Daoism, he has another thing. He bowed his head slightly. In his hand, the ancient sword seemed to have changed a little. The body of the sword trembled slightly. A ray of light that was hard to see by the naked eye seemed to be coming out from the ancient sword, just like a soul who had been sleeping for many years was about to wake up.Shen Shi still clearly remembers what Huang Ming said to him at the beginning. He once mentioned that there was an ancient sword that could restrain the power in the cave below. If he remembers correctly, it was the ancient sword of killing immortals in his hand.


    He tightened his grip on the hilt, took a deep breath, and stepped down the steps.


    The top layers of the stone steps in this cave are illuminated by light, but further down there is darkness. When you step on the stone steps, you can see the ancient stone steps. There are many bumpy marks in many places, such as those left by long years of erosion. The stone steps as like as two peas in each layer are almost exactly the same, showing a downward spiral.


    Shen Shi raised his left hand and summoned a fireball. The faithful firelight, like every time in the past, lit up the open space in front of him and drove away the deep darkness.


    At least standing on the first stone steps, there is no difference.


    I don''t know why, Shen Shi suddenly remembered his past days, from small to large, countless memories flashed through his mind. He was a little surprised, and then he was alert. It was said that he would only recall his life before death. The cave did look strange, but he didn''t flinch, because even without Huang Ming''s disappearance, he had thought about it before he came here.


    The old picture, the fragmented giant god, the huge heart burning and falling into the mountains, had been haunted in his mind, never really forgotten.


    Or, the sudden appearance of this cave and Huang Ming''s inexplicable disappearance, as well as the mysterious enemy, are they also for this cave?


    Many thoughts revolved in Shen Shi''s mind. He turned his head and finally took a look at the hall on the ground. Then he firmly continued to walk down.


    The fire was burning in front of him, illuminating the steps in the dark. His figure disappeared from the hole and gradually fell into the darkness below. With his body falling, the ancient sword of killing immortals in his hand vibrated more and more obviously. Finally, after a silent tremor, a soft white light came out from the ancient sword of killing immortals, like a light curtain spreading in the dark, and then surrounded Shen Shi.


    This is when he comes to the 13th stone step below.


    The darkness behind him has swarmed in, blocking all the light of the retreat. The burning fireball can only illuminate the distance between the front and back stone steps of up to four to five layers. A little farther away, it is as deep as ink.


    An inexplicable breath seemed to be peeping at him from the dark. Shen Shi seemed to feel something. It was a strange force, which made him subconsciously breathe fast and his heart beat faster. It seemed that the tide from the dark was everywhere, which would submerge him in an instant, and even made his flesh and blood feel that he was about to burst.


    But soon, the gentle white light twinkled and stood in the way of Shen Shi, isolating the strange power. Although the white light looks thin and soft, and it doesn''t have much power, Shen Shi clearly feels the breath outside and suddenly retreats, as if he is particularly afraid of the white light.


    Shen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, then continued to walk down, and kept the number in mind.


    When he came to the 47th layer of stone steps, Shen Shi suddenly stopped. In the light of the fire, there was an accident on the ancient stone steps for the first time. There was a white shadow falling in front of the stone steps.


    Shen Shi looked at it carefully and felt familiar. Then he remembered that it should be the ghost in white that he had seen under Huang Ming.


    Seeing this white shadow suddenly in the deep and boundless darkness, even with Shen Shi''s tenacious mind, I couldn''t help but feel shocked and stopped subconsciously.


    There was silence around. The light of the fireball burning in front of his head was so fragile under the darkness. It seemed that Shen Shi''s breathing was the only thing left in the silent world.


    Some are quick, some are urgent.


    But before long, Shen Shi found that the white shadow in front of him seemed to be lying on the ground, motionless. Shen Shi hesitated for a moment and walked slowly. As his steps approached, the fire gradually lit up the white shadow, making people see clearly.


    Sure enough, the white shadow was exactly the female ghost in white that he had seen in the demon family''s underground palace in the past. But strangely, when Shen Shi came near, he suddenly found that only a suit of white clothes was left on the ground, and the female ghost''s body, including her long hair and head, had disappeared.


    Shen Shi was a little surprised. At the same time, he had a bad feeling in his heart. He thought of the mysterious and strange breath in this cave before, and also thought of Huang Ming''s fate here. Can''t even ghosts resist the power of this cave?


    He looked down at himself. The soft light from the ancient sword of killing immortals still surrounded and protected his body, quietly isolating the surrounding dark atmosphere. He gently shook his head, just want to cross here, suddenly eyes a coagulation, but the corner of the eye Yu Guang see what.


    Shen Shi went down the stone steps and squatted down. His eyes fell on the corner of the stone steps. Then he saw a faint green light flickering in the corner. He played with his hand and picked up a green ball.The whole body of the bead is green. It can be seen that it should have been a dazzling pearl. However, at this moment, the luster of the bead is dim, and cracks are everywhere on the bead. It''s deep and big, as if it had experienced an unimaginable disaster. The pearl is covered with dust, and it''s already powerless.


    Shen Shi''s pupil slightly contracted for a while, staring at the green residual bead, brow locked, and then looked back at the white dress behind him. If he remembers correctly, this bead once belonged to the ghost in white, and it was one of her most powerful magic weapons. At the beginning, it was used to fight with another powerful monster, the dog head monster.


    The green pearl is broken, and there is spare white clothes. The end of the white woman ghost is just around the corner. Even though she can''t judge life and death because she hasn''t seen her body with her own eyes, it must be no better. Shen Shi even has a terrible idea in his mind. He thinks that Huang Ming''s experience in those years may have melted the ghost directly by the strange smell in the crypt.


    Maybe it''s because ghosts and people are different after all?


    Shen Shi was not sure, and he didn''t want to speculate any more. He stood up straight again and thought in silence for a long time. The fireball above his head has been burning silently, and it seems that the light is dim, like to the end of life.


    The place illuminated by the fire gradually shrinks, and the darkness slowly advances. Shen Shi slightly raises his eyes. After a moment, he takes a deep breath and suddenly raises his hand. A new fireball rises up, and the original fireball goes out.


    The reburning flame once again lit up the darkness and dispelled the strange smell nearby. Shen Shi, standing in the depth of the dark world, patted his face gently, as if to cheer up. A person walking in the dark, it is to bear too much pressure.


    But after all, he did not shrink back, once again started to walk towards the dark depths.


    The light of the fire was shining on him and he moved on. He soon left the white clothes and the broken green beads behind him. The darkness spread and drowned the white green light.


    The spiral downward stone steps seem endless. On the way down, Shen Shi walked for a long time, but he didn''t encounter any different situation. In front of him, he just saw the stone steps that seemed to never change. Time is just like solidification, and it seems to drive people crazy. However, when we walk, we can still feel that the surrounding space seems to be growing unconsciously.


    The stone steps of each layer seem to be wider and wider, and the dark world underground seems to be bigger and bigger, but the darkness blocks most of the perception, or is it just an illusion?


    Shen Shi is still walking. The road ahead seems to be extending to the endless place in silence. It gives people an illusion in the dark that the place it leads to is the deepest part of the earth.


    What''s there?


    Is it the most terrible thing in the world? Or is it the legend of the nether world, the netherworld?


    Shen Shi doesn''t know. He knows nothing about the front. In fact, he is numb now. There are too many strange things in the world. Even his heart has been shaken and scared. Maybe only the white light is always with him, which makes him have the courage to stick to it.


    So he walked, walked, and walked toward the bottom of the earth. I don''t know how long he walked. In the dark, everything seemed to be confused. How many hours? How many days? Or have you been gone for months?


    Who knows, fate is always like this, looking coldly in front of the unknown, no one knows what will be waiting for him?


    But it''s always going to take a walk, isn''t it? So Shen Shi still went down, until a moment, suddenly in front of his eyes suddenly a black.


    Shen Shi''s numb steps stopped immediately. At this moment, even his breath stopped.


    The fireball that had been burning on his head suddenly disappeared without warning.


    The fire went out in an instant, and the darkness, like a raging tide, swarmed in from all directions, like a silent howl and a miserable carnival, completely engulfed him all at once.


    In the dark, the cold air suddenly woke up like a terrible monster in ancient times. It was many times stronger than what I had felt before. It was like a torrential wave. His body almost instinctively sensed the terrible picture of the next moment, and it fell apart, melted and smashed, until it became the nameless dust in the dark world.


    He held his breath in the dark.


    No more struggling, no more hysterical shouting, no more trying to light up the fireball and see what happened. He just clenched his teeth, exhausted all his strength, suddenly raised the ancient sword of killing immortals in his hand, and thrust it out in the face of the turbulent darkness ahead.


    Determined and a little crazy!


    Like a person facing the whole silent and terrible dark world, like a child holding the initial dream, unwilling to give in to the mature world, stabbing!


    Into the dark!


    Life and death!


    Regardless of everything!The darkness came and swallowed him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    The white light bloomed in the deepest darkness. The ancient sword was shining all over the place, which pushed back the surrounding darkness in an instant. It was like the sun suddenly born in the darkness, emitting dazzling light.


    The darkness faltered and retreated. Shen Shi stood on the stone steps with his sword in both hands. He saw the white light protecting his whole body. Instead of slowing down, it kept rising and surging. Suddenly, it was like a roar in the dark. Thousands of lights gathered together and shot out towards the front.


    Like the lightning tearing the night sky, the darkness was torn in two under the wild white light column. The light column seemed to shoot a hundred feet away. The darkness retreated and gave way where it passed, just like a cold and arrogant king, looking coldly down at the ant like people.


    A moment later, the light column slowly slowed down and began to shorten back. Shen Shi also took advantage of this opportunity to see the situation around him with the strong light of the ancient sword.


    Then he was stunned.


    I didn''t know when he had come to the end of this spiral stone step. The stone step he was standing on was the last one. The next step is a flat land. Under the strong light of the ancient sword, Shen Shi''s eyes could see that the flat land was so huge that he could not see the edge, let alone the corner wall.


    The white light like a lightsaber is still slowly shrinking, and Shen Shi''s eyes are gradually adapting to the underground world. Soon, he is surprised to find that the world deep in the underground cave is very big, but it is not completely dark. There is a very strange faint light in the soil and rocks. At the same time, it is not even a completely desolate world.


    The passage of the spiral stone steps is full of strange power, as if it can kill all the creatures in the world. However, in the deep underground world connected by the passage, it is not dead. There are still creatures here.


    Shen Shi saw the moss on the ground and some rocks. In the afterglow, he even saw some strange small animals that occasionally crawled on the ground nearby. Most of them were small, and one of them was snow-white and transparent. It looked like a variety of turtles.


    There was a faint wind blowing in front of him. The air was not dry, and Shen Shi could even feel a moist breath. There are wind, water, plants and these strange animals. It''s obvious that all these things are very different from the legend of the netherworld. Even if you go to such a deep underground, no matter who you are, you will think of the mysterious place in the legend.


    At the moment, the light from the ancient sword of killing immortals has completely recovered. Most of it has retracted the ancient sword itself, and a small part of the white light is still wrapped around Shen Shi''s body, firmly and quietly guarding his body.


    Shen took a deep breath and stepped down the last stone step.


    At this moment, an idea suddenly occurred to him. Ten thousand years ago, when Yuan Wentian and Huang Ming entered the cave at the same time, Huang Ming was eroded by the mysterious forces in that passage and turned into a monster, but yuan Wentian went on.


    So, has the king of human sages come to an end? Has he set foot in the place where he is now, or even gone further?


    Stepping on the ground of the dark underground world, there is a strong feeling coming from under his feet. At the same time, as he stepped on the ground and left the spiral stone steps, Shen Shi suddenly found that the white light that had surrounded him all the time was shaking. Then he quietly retreated to the ancient sword and soon disappeared.


    The ancient sword of killing immortals has once again become that kind of sleepy and ordinary appearance. It looks like a stone stick more than an ancient sword with mysterious ancient power. But Shen Shi didn''t dare to put away the ancient sword easily. In this strange world, he still held the handle of the ancient sword tightly and walked forward.


    The light in the underground world was not particularly bright, but it was enough to illuminate the surrounding ground. Shen Shi stopped using fireball and began to move forward. Now there are several doubts in his heart that have not been solved. Where did Huang Ming go and where did the mysterious enemy suddenly appear? If they all broke through the death spiral and came to the underground world, but there was no trace in front of them.


    Shen Shi looked around and saw that the ground was primitive, complete and rough. It was obvious that there was no sign of damage caused by any powerful person. The world as like as two peas is not even a road. All the land is almost the same. It extends silently to the front, and knows no end and no shadow.


    Shen Shi didn''t know where to go. In such a huge area, it seemed like looking for a needle in a haystack to find a living person.


    as like as two peas, he found that there was no guidance, and all directions seemed to be the same. He never thought that the earth would be like this. He hesitated for a moment and didn''t know where to go. He thought about it carefully, then raised the sword and waved it twice, but the sword didn''t respond.


    Besides this ancient sword, Shen Shi has nothing to do with the underground world. He frowns and thinks for a moment, and then tries to inject some spiritual power into the ancient sword.In the past, he tried to infuse the spirit power into the ancient sword of killing immortals, but all his efforts were in vain. Maybe there was something different in this mysterious underground world. This time, the ancient sword of killing immortals had a reaction. With the injection of his spirit power, a familiar white light appeared from the sword.


    Shen Shi was very happy and looked at the white light of the sword. He saw that the light no longer rushed to his body as before, but presented a light curtain shape, and it was like a white flame burning silently.


    Just a moment later, suddenly the white light suddenly tilted away in a certain direction, like a hand pointing in that direction.


    The corner of Shen Shi''s mouth flashed a smile, and then he turned to look there. Under the light, the darkness in front seemed endless, but this time, it didn''t seem so terrible.


    He clenched his sword and strode forward.


    There is no road, just walk out with your feet.


    However, this area seems to be much larger than he imagined. He walked along this direction for a long time, but he still didn''t find anything different. If it wasn''t for him, he would inject some spiritual power into the ancient sword of killing immortals after a while, and the direction guided by the white light didn''t change. I''m afraid he would feel lost.


    So there was a long trek, I don''t know how long it took. Everything seemed to be in chaos again. How many days, months or years? Until one day, he suddenly saw a huge skeleton on the wide ground in front of him.


    His body pauses, looking at the huge skeleton, and then feels familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    From dawn to evening, from dark to dawn, the fox stayed in the forest on the hillside of Qinglong mountain, day by day. Sometimes it will look up at the sky, feel that time flies, the white clouds like flying from one end of the mountain to the other, the sun and the moon rise and fall, the wind blows, the trees shake.


    When there are people, it will dodge. When there are no people, it will return to the town demon pillar. Some people lie there in a daze, often looking at the ruins on the mountain, and then thinking.


    Shen Shi has been gone for a long time, but the fox doesn''t know how to calculate the time. It just waits in silence. Then at a certain moment, the fox suddenly realizes that he is no longer used to the solitary and free life. What he is used to is wandering around the world with the man named Shen Shi.


    Without Shen Shi, the fox felt that he was suddenly lost. He didn''t know where to go. He just survived by instinct and waited patiently for Shen Shi to appear.


    Day after day, sometimes the fox will think, when will he come back?


    For a long time, this question was not answered. Then the fox became numb, but he waited patiently in the forest.


    Until one day, when the fox was lying lazily under the demon pillar at that sunny noon, squinting and drowsy, or even asleep, suddenly a figure jumped out like a ghost, rushed to the front, and then threw something in his hand, a rope had been put on the fox''s neck.


    The fox jumped up in surprise and found that he was a hunter, and that he was also a Taoist monk. Obviously, he was specialized in catching spirits and monsters. The rope thrown out by the hunter is also specially made. Once it is put on the fox''s neck, it will be locked immediately. It can''t be freed at all. No matter how the fox struggles, it has no choice but to watch the hunter tighten the rope with a grim smile. Then he tugs the fox on the ground and tosses it for several times until he is exhausted. Then he pulls out a sharp blade with cold light from his arms and shoots it at the fox He came over.


    The fox, who had learned the spirit, could not help but look scared in his eyes. He was lying on the ground and yelling, as if asking for help, as if he were begging for the mercy of this terrible human. However, it is waiting for such a sentence:


    "what a white fox fur, I will peel it later and get a lot of Lingjing in the city."


    There was despair in the fox''s eyes. He exhausted all his strength and finally struggled for some time, but it was still useless. At last, he could only gasp and watch the blade slowly push to his throat.


    The next moment, it will feel a cold neck, the blade has touched its skin.


    The fox was ready to close his eyes in despair, waiting for death. Just at this moment, he suddenly felt that his head was dark, and then a shadow came over.


    It seems to cover the sky and the sun, the fox and the hunter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    The fox and the hunter looked up at the same time. Then at the same time, they were scared. Suddenly, a huge black dragon appeared in the sky. Its body seemed boundless and blocked all the light in the sky. It came down like a devil and brought darkness to the whole world.


    The hunter trembled with fright, yelled, turned and ran away, but then he rushed out more than ten feet away. Suddenly, there was a dragon chant in the air, and a terrible flame burst out in an instant. Then the hunter disappeared from the world in that instant.


    Completely gone!


    The fox stayed in the same place, even forgot to run away. His whole body was shaking all the time. The terrible smell from the air, with the dignity of the ancient dragon clan, made him such a weak beast that he could not resist. He could only stand in the same place and was drowned in boundless fear.


    And when the huge dragon head in the air came up, and the terrible dragon''s eyes reached in front of it, the poor fox could not bear it any longer. He screamed, and then fainted.


    When the fox awoke again, he found that he had not become the food in the stomach of the terrible black dragon, and he was still lying in the old place under the demon pillar on the mountain. The fox jumped up suddenly. It seemed that he could not believe his good luck. He looked around in disbelief.


    The sudden appearance of the terrible black dragon has disappeared, the fox does not know why the black dragon did not eat himself, perhaps because the fox meat is not delicious? Or maybe this black dragon is too big, and it''s not big enough to plug its teeth.


    All in all, this is a good thing of course. The fox jumped up happily, and then, with his tail between his legs, it was like running into the woods nearby. I''m very lucky for the rest of my life.


    Just as he had just taken a step, he suddenly heard a low roar coming from his head, which was not loud, but absolutely soul stirring. The voice was not too powerful and dignified, and it was not as terrible as the ancient black dragon. But the tone was almost the same as that of the previous Dragon chant, but it still made the fox feel soft and lie on the ground On the ground, even dare not move.


    Is that black dragon still here?


    The fox looked up tremblingly. A moment later, he suddenly was stunned. He saw that the huge black dragon had disappeared, but not far away from him. At the top of the tall demon column, a black pig was lying on his stomach.


    A black pig!


    When he saw the fox below wake up, the black pig snorted angrily. Then he stood on the town demon pole and looked down at the fox. After a moment, he suddenly jumped up and jumped down.


    The fox was startled and instinctively shrank back. With a bang, the black pig landed like a stone not far in front of him, and directly made a small hole in the ground. And the black pig just shook his body, as if he didn''t care at all. He just shook his head and came to the fox.


    The fox suddenly felt a little familiar. He felt that the black pig seemed to have known him before, as if he had seen him somewhere.


    What the fox didn''t know was that at the same time, in the endless depths of the earth, in the dark and mysterious world, Shen Shi suddenly had this strange feeling just like him.


    What''s the feeling of deja vu? The fox stared at the black pig and began to rack his brain to think, so that he was in a daze. The black pig came up to him and glared at the fox. Then he found that the fox was as stupid as ever. He didn''t say a word, so he became angry.


    "Coax..."


    The black pig cursed and spat out a few voices. Then he picked up a pig''s hoof and hit the fox''s skull with a "Dong". Suddenly, with a bang, the fox flew out and fell into the grass beside the mountain road.


    Then, the fox was shocked all over. It seemed that he was suddenly woken up. He jumped up and looked at the cocky black pig. He woke up instantly. Then, the fox suddenly wagged his tail wildly and cried incessantly. He ran to the black pig, salivating and rubbing against the black pig''s body. He looked very intimate and seemed to be trying his best to flatter him ¡£


    Shen Shi walked over slowly. With the light of the underground world, he gradually saw the huge skeleton in front of him. If he remembers correctly, it should be a huge dragon skeleton in front of him.


    Bai Sensen''s skeleton fell in the boundless dark underground world, which was particularly terrible. The sharp bone stabbed to the sky, seemed to tell the strong and rebellious of the owner of the skeleton. Shen Shi, a similar skeleton, has been seen in the secret place of asking heaven, but no one can compare with this one in front of him.


    In addition, Shen Shi soon found that the dragon''s skeleton was cut into two parts in the middle, and all the bones were scattered into two parts, leaving a path in the middle. Looking at the gap in the middle, Shen Shi''s pupil shrank slightly.


    As he walked slowly to the middle of the dragon''s skeleton, Shen Shi looked up and saw a huge but flat section extending down from the spine. It looked like someone had cut the dragon in two with a terrible blade. Who on earth can have such terrible power, and what kind of blade can have such terrible power?However, in the past, it is obvious that the skeleton of the giant dragon has been dead for many years, and the flesh and blood have disappeared completely. That is to say, there are many mottled marks on the hard skeleton. It is obviously an ancient thing, or something left over from ancient times. Shen Shi looked at it carefully and then went on.


    The strange white light on the ancient sword of killing immortals, like a gentle flame, flickers slowly. From time to time, it will flutter forward, as if guiding the direction.


    So Shen Shi continued to walk in that direction.


    It''s a long way to go, which makes Shen Shi feel that the size of the underground world has far exceeded all his initial imagination. But in such a vast underground world, although there are many living plants, most of them are mosses and small insects and animals with strange colors and shapes. It reminds us that the bigger ones can''t see them, let alone some monsters. It is precisely because of this that the skeleton of the giant dragon that we saw before is particularly abrupt.


    On the whole, the underground world is not dead, but on the whole, there is still a quiet world.


    Shen Shi walked for a long time. Just as he was about to feel that he might have misjudged and should not walk with the white light on the sword, another huge skeleton appeared in front of him.


    Shen Shi''s eyes brightened up and quickly walked past. The skeleton that appeared this time was different from that before. It was not a giant dragon. Even Shen Shi could not recognize the original owner of the skeleton. He had four feet, long tail, horns and terrible sharp teeth. With his body like a hill, he could see that the original owner of the skeleton must be a powerful and terrifying creature. However, no matter how powerful it is, it has now turned into a white bone. However, to Shen Shi''s shock, he once again saw a terrible wound cutting the powerful creature in half.


    It is the same as the wound on the skeleton of the giant dragon.


    This time, Shen Shi stayed longer than before. He carefully looked around the skeleton, including the skeleton itself, but in the end he got nothing. The ancient skeleton and the huge wound seemed to tell a secret before the ancient times, but time had hidden all the traces.


    So in the end, Shen Shi had to go on, but the huge scar began to linger in his mind.


    The ancient sword of killing immortals didn''t respond to the strange bones along the way. Its white light still flickered steadily, occasionally guiding the direction. Shen Shi went down in this direction. In the following time, he found that similar situations began to appear frequently.


    One by one, huge white bones began to appear in his sight. Each one was huge. Some of them seemed familiar to him, while others he had never seen before. But looking at the body shape, he could imagine the powerful power and strength of these creatures when they were alive. Cut off at a single blow, the body is as like as two peas. In addition,


    has a nearly identical wound on all the huge bones.


    These once powerful ancient creatures are now quietly dying in this quiet underground world. Who killed them? It all looks like a massacre. Then who is the murderer? Shen Shi''s mind passed these doubts, vaguely felt that there was a shadow shrouded in his heart, as if waiting for his own in the front, as if it was the same terrible darkness as this shadow.


    He lowered his head, only to find that the light on the ancient sword of killing immortals was still gently and firmly pointing to the front.


    He looked back at the road when he saw it, and found that it had been covered by endless shadows.


    So he continued to walk forward, through these dead beasts, to the unknown darkness.


    In his heart, there was a secret count. When he counted to the 55th giant animal remains, the terrible giant animal bones began to appear in a few places, some even stacked together. When he continued to move on, there were more and more giant animals, and finally he could even call them places like skeleton forest, until he just counted to the 100th.


    All of a sudden, his eyes were empty, and the front of him turned back into a quiet field, and there was no shadow of any giant animal bones.


    Shen Shi''s body pauses and looks into the distance. Then he finds that there seems to be a faint red spot in the farthest distance. It''s shining slowly in the distance. It''s light and dark. It''s like breathing, ups and downs.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    Shen Shi stared there for a long time, then went on. About seventy feet away, his body suddenly froze and his eyes suddenly widened. In front of him, on the ground, there was a figure lying on the ground, wearing a broad yellow dress.


    Shen Shi couldn''t believe his eyes, so he looked at them again. With the light around him, he found that the man in yellow who had fallen on the ground was Huang Ming.


    It''s hard to describe Shen Shi''s mood, excitement, ecstasy and a little astonishment. He immediately ran to Huang Ming. At the same time, a thought flashed through his mind like lightning: how can he go so far?


    When Shen Shi knelt down beside Huang Ming, raised his hand to pick him up and whispered his name, Shen Shi worried that what he picked up was a corpse for a moment. Even in his heart, he suddenly jumped for a moment, thinking of the huge bones before, and some worried that Huang Ming would be cut on his waist and become two Cut people off.


    Fortunately, this terrible situation did not appear, and to his surprise, when he called a few times, Huang Ming, who had closed his eyes and turned pale, moved for a moment. Then he slowly opened his eyes and looked at Shen Shi.


    Two people''s sight, in this dark underground world, touched together.


    "Master, master?" Shen Shi holds Huang Ming''s body and shouts repeatedly. Huang Ming still has breath. He opens his eyes and turns to Shen Shi.


    They looked at each other, but Shen Shi was stunned. Huang Ming''s eyes were different from what he had seen in the underground demon palace before. Huang Ming was half human and half ghost at that time, but his eyes were sharp and firm except for his head. At this moment, his eyes were lax, even when he looked at Shen Shi Floating.


    Shen Shi''s heart sank, with an ominous premonition. Along the way, from the time he just entered the demon family underground palace, everything he saw was death. The monster with dog head died, the giant beast''s burrowing tusk died, and the ghost in white who saved him died. After passing through the spiral ladder of death, we arrived at the underground world, where only moriran''s bones were left, and all of them were dead.


    It''s as if the underground world is filled with death.


    Shen Shi hugs Huang Ming tightly and calls him a few more times. But Huang Ming doesn''t have any more movements except to turn his eyes to look at him. He looks like a dying old man.


    Shen Shi''s lips trembled a little, and he was in the same place. His feelings for Huang Ming have always been very strange. To be honest, Huang Ming can be said to be the strangest person in the world. He is not only a human but also a ghost, and even an ancient demon clan is involved. The half body white bone is an incredible monster. But it is such a "monster", but in several contacts, Shen Shi gradually sees him as a role similar to master.


    If possible, he really doesn''t want to see Huang Ming die.


    "Master, I''m Shen Shi. Can you hear me? " Shen Shi lowers his head and shouts in Huang Ming''s ear.


    Huang Ming''s body moved for a moment, as if suddenly awakened from a dream, and looked at Shen Shi again. This time, his eyes were slightly condensed, and Shen Shi''s face was finally reflected in his pupils. A moment later, he suddenly laughed, and then nodded to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi was overjoyed, hugged Huang Ming, held him up, and leaned against himself. I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been trudging in this dark and terrible underground world for too long, and I can''t bear being tortured by the boundless loneliness, so Shen Shi feels very kind to Huang Ming.


    He held Huang Ming, and soon felt the cold air on his body, which was so deep that he couldn''t help frowning. But soon he put it down and said to Huang Ming, "master, how did you come here?"


    Huang Ming seems to be a little slow in his reaction, but his mind seems to be gradually waking up. After a while, he replied to Shen Shi: "a man broke into the underground palace, and then came here all the way."


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. He was a little confused. The first half of Huang Ming''s sentence should have said that there was a mysterious enemy invading the underground palace, but the last half of it seemed to be OK, but in fact it was out of tune. It seemed that there was a lot less to say.


    However, Huang Ming did not explain this in detail, and as he spoke, his reaction seemed to be better. He even looked around with some difficulty, and then asked Shen Shi, "do you see my three men?"


    Shen Shi hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell him the truth. He took everything he saw after entering the underground palace and saw the death of Goutou man and zuandi tusk, as well as the shadow in white in the mysterious spiral tunnel. At last, Shen Shi thought about it and said to Huang Ming with some consolation:


    "maybe the white ghost didn''t die. After all, I only saw the clothes, but not himself. Oh, by the way, beside the clothes, I also saw the damaged green pearl."


    Huang Ming sighed, shook his head and said, "don''t think about it. It''s dead. It is originally a ghost. If you enter the cave without a magic weapon, it will turn into nothingness. "Shen Shi took a cool breath, but he didn''t expect that the terrible things in the cave were even above his imagination. Even the ghosts who had died once couldn''t resist the strange power.


    On the other side, Huang Ming''s breath suddenly shortens for a few minutes, and his face, which seemed to be getting better, suddenly darkens again. But his eyes are a little excited, and he says, "you know, that woman brought me down. Here, I finally know why he had to come down!"


    Shen Shi''s heart jumped and said in a deep voice: "woman? The strong enemy is a woman? And your elder brother is Did the founder of Yuan Wentian at that time


    Huang Ming hissed and laughed. It seemed that his laughter became very strange. It was like a poisonous snake spitting a letter. At the same time, he said, "of course, he is the only big brother in my life."


    Shen Shi has another thing on his mind at the moment. He can''t help asking Huang Ming, "master, what kind of person is the woman you just mentioned? Is she very powerful? Did she kill them?"


    Huang Ming''s eyes began to be a little lax again, muttering: "I don''t know, I don''t know, I''ve never seen her. But that woman is really powerful. I''m not her opponent... "


    Shen Shi asked in his ear, "master, what does she look like?"


    Huang Ming''s mouth wriggled a few times, but he didn''t speak. Shen Shi sighed helplessly, gently flattened Huang Ming''s body, and then said in a low voice, "master, have a rest."


    Huang Ming seems to be unable to hear Shen Shi''s words again. His eyes are empty and he looks at the sky of the underground world. Suddenly, he suddenly shouts out: "axe, axe, axe..."


    Shen Shi was startled. He quickly leaned over his ear and said in a loud voice, "master, what axe are you talking about?"


    Huang Ming looked at the sky, and murmured: "what a big axe, what a strong axe She killed many, many monsters... "


    Shen Shi frowned. He didn''t understand it for a moment. He just wanted to ask something more. Suddenly, he was startled and looked back. On the dark road, there were countless huge skeletons everywhere. There is a terrible scar on all the bones. It looks like being What a terrible axe to cut in half?


    However, Shen Shi clearly remembers that the bones he saw along the way were not flesh and blood, they were completely white bones, and even there were some mottled traces left by time. So how could it have been killed not long ago? It''s a monster that died in ancient times.


    He slowly turned back and looked closely at Huang Ming, who was dying. Countless questions crossed his mind:


    what happened in the middle?


    "You..."


    When Shen Shibai couldn''t understand it, a whisper came from Huang Ming''s mouth. Shen Shi was surprised and looked down, but he found that Huang Ming had turned his head to look at himself. Although his breath was weak and his eyes were still lax, it seemed that there was some last look in his eyes.


    "Stone?" Huang Ming gives a cry in a low voice. Shen Shi is surprised first and then happy. He quickly nods his head and agrees. Just as he wants to say something to Huang Ming, he suddenly hears that Huang Ming tilts his mouth with some difficulty, and then whispers:


    "let''s go Get out of here... "


    Shen Shi was stunned for a moment. Then he was silent. After a while, he said, "I understand, master. Don''t worry, I''ll take you out. "


    Huang Ming''s mouth moved and looked at Shen Shi. He said, "hurry up, there are, there are..." In the middle of the speech, he suddenly gasped violently. It seemed that he had really reached the point where the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. He couldn''t even speak clearly.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and said softly, "Pangu."


    Huang Ming''s body suddenly froze in his arms, then he looked up at him. Shen Shi laughs and stops talking. He just feels that it''s a long story to make it clear. Moreover, there are some strange and difficult things in it, which he really can''t make clear.


    He didn''t say anything here. Although Huang Ming seemed shocked, he didn''t mean to ask further. Maybe it was because he was too weak. He just shook his head in frustration, and then whispered, "now that you know, don''t try to be brave. Don''t go."


    Shen Shi shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go myself. It''s..." He looked down at the palm of his hand and said, "this sword wants to go."


    He still holds the ancient sword of killing immortals in his hand. In this dark underground world, the white light on the ancient sword is still soft, and then, as before, the light points to the mysterious direction from time to time, which is very firm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Huang Ming was already in a weak and dying state when he met Shen Shi, so he never noticed the long sword in Shen Shi''s hand. Until now, his eyes dropped slightly. This was the first time he saw this ancient sword.


    Then his eyes suddenly lit up.


    It was a strange look and expression, the original laxity, depression and loss, suddenly swept away, replaced by surprise, excitement, and an inexplicable memory. He seemed to recall something. His lips moved slightly. Then he slowly raised his head, looked at Shen Shi, and murmured in a low voice:


    "originally, you are the one he chose."


    Shen Shi didn''t understand. He said in amazement, "what did you say, master?"


    Huang Ming shook his head, did not mean to explain to him, he just passed a trace of relief on his face, just like the biggest regret or the last wish in many years has been answered, he just laughed a little, said: "whatever you like, since the big brother has decided."


    With these words, his eyes began to darken. Shen Shi was surprised and hugged Huang Ming. However, in the face of Huang Ming''s situation, he didn''t even know how to treat him. How to treat a person with skeleton, who is totally different from the human race?


    He has nothing to do, even if he is so anxious, he can only watch the last anger on Huang Ming''s face running away at an irresistible speed.


    Is this man who has lived in the demon family underground palace for 10000 years going to the end of his life?


    At this moment, Huang Ming''s head moved slightly again, but his lips wriggled, but he could only make a weak sound. It seemed that he was leaning towards Shen Shi with great difficulty. Shen Shi quickly leaned over and attached his ear to his mouth. After a while, he seemed to have heard Huang Ming''s last question clearly. After taking a deep breath, he looked at Huang Ming and said to him in extremely clear words:


    "master, I have fulfilled your entrustment and wish."


    "The last dragon in the demon world, I''ve destroyed it for you."


    "In time, one day, the demon clan will disappear completely in this Hongmeng world as you wish!"


    Huang Ming stares at Shen Shi in amazement. After a while, he grins suddenly, and then his head tilts to the side.


    On Qinglong mountain, beside the Zhenyao column.


    On the ground stood two animals, a black pig and a white fox.


    The fox with snow-white fur is far better than the black pig in appearance and temperament, but I don''t know why, the fox looks like a shrinking weak man, squatting in the same place all the time, looking at the black pig in front with awe and admiration, while the black pig appears to be arrogant, coming under the demon pillar Go, like a king of beasts, inspecting his territory, or looking at the only subject in front of him.


    Whenever the black pig looks at it, the fox immediately wags his tail desperately to show his deference and respect to the black pig. Even when the black pig doesn''t look at it but walks back and forth, the fox''s eyes are always following the black pig''s figure. It seems that he wants to stick it up. There is no moral integrity to speak of.


    Black pig seems to be impatient and keeps walking back and forth. Apart from occasionally looking at the fox, it looks at the ruins behind the demon pillar on Qinglong mountain most. But somehow, it never crosses that boundary.


    The fox whispered, and the black pig was a little impatient. He looked back at him, and the fox was honest immediately.


    But that''s what happened. The black pig suddenly fixed his eyes on the fox for a long time. The fox was startled. He thought something was wrong. He took a few steps back. Then he looked down at himself and found nothing.


    Just at the strange place, suddenly the black shadow flashed in front of him. Before he looked up, the fox suddenly became soft, but he was directly trampled on the ground by a pig''s hoof. The fox whined, but the black pig just hummed, and the fox was silent.


    The black pig looked at the fox coldly, and his eyes were fixed on the fox''s head. He seemed to have the meaning of stepping on the fox''s hoof to explode his brain, which made the fox shiver all over. But after a while, there was a sudden change in the black pig''s eyes, which turned into two different kinds of luster, one was lifeless gray, the other was tricolor ring.


    Two halos came out of his eyes and directly shone on the fox''s head. Suddenly, the fox screamed and his head swung desperately, but his body was so trampled by the black pig that he couldn''t move, so he could only keep whining.


    However, after a while, in the light of the two strange lights, suddenly in the fox''s whine, another strange whine came.


    A little black ghost, only the size of a palm, seemed to be caught directly by the two rays, and was caught out of the fox''s brain. No matter how the black kid roars and howls, there is nothing he can do.


    Compared with the arrogant appearance when he appeared before, the black kid now looks like he is dying. It seems that his strength has been greatly damaged. In the face of the two strange lights projected by the black pig''s eyes, the black kid almost had no fighting power, so he was pulled down from the fox''s head by the halo and fell to the ground.After the black pig started, the fox didn''t dare to breathe. He was lying on the ground and didn''t dare to move. He only had two eyes. He looked at the top of his head from time to time. At first, he was still very afraid, but after a while, he soon found that he didn''t seem to feel any pain, so he became more courageous. Then he saw the black pig pull out the little black ghost from his skull. First he was scared, then he was very happy. He jumped up and jumped behind the black pig. His soft tail kept shaking. He seemed very grateful to the black pig.


    The black pig didn''t want to look at it either. As soon as his eyes closed, he went to the black kid and began to look at this strange thing. And the fox is hiding behind the black pig, peeping out a head from behind the pig''s buttocks. With some curiosity, he looks forward.


    The black kid fell on the ground and sat up after grinding for a long time. He showed his teeth and gasped for a long time before he said angrily, "if it wasn''t for my way in the yuxu, I would not have killed you stupid pig today."


    The black pig looked at it and didn''t answer. He raised a pig''s hoof and swept across it. With a scream, the black kid was beaten and flew out for a long distance. Then he fell heavily on the ground and rolled for a long distance. Then he stopped. From a distance, the ghost is lying on the ground, and I don''t know whether it is dead or alive.


    The fox''s eyes were wide open. When he looked at the black pig again, his eyes were full of worship.


    The black pig looked at the little black ghost with disdain. Even if he turned and walked away, the fox did not hesitate to follow him. It seemed that he was determined to follow the boss. The black pig hesitated for a moment, turned his head and looked at the fox. The fox immediately wagged his tail wildly and made a submissive appearance.


    "Coax..."


    There was a low roar in the black pig''s mouth. Although its voice was very similar to that of the previous people, it seemed that there were some strange changes in its tone. It was a bit dignified. After listening to it, it imitated the Buddha statue It''s like a dragon singing.


    The fox is respectful and respectful, and seems to have been completely awed by this powerful momentum. He bowed his head to the ground to show his submission. But once the black pig turned around and walked away, he quickly followed. The black pig was helpless, but he still seemed to remember his old love for the fox. So after a moment, the black pig shook his head and let it follow.


    Then, the black pig went to the town demon column, and looked up at the quiet Qinglong mountain again, with a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    In the distance, the little black ghost moved for a while. He slowly raised his head and took a careful look there. When he found that the black pig and the fox didn''t pay attention to themselves, he crawled to the side with some difficulty. In this way, he got into a nearby weed and disappeared.


    Shen Shi digs a pit in the underground world, puts Huang Ming''s body in, and then begins to fill it.


    This strange person, who is neither human nor ghost, has lived in the demon family underground palace for 10000 years, and finally left the world. When the earth covered his body and finally his face, Shen Shi suddenly felt a familiar loneliness. It was the loneliness he felt when he witnessed his father''s death.


    It seems that all the days that he left were his own feelings.


    Death may be a parting, but after death, can we really have the chance to meet?


    Does the theory of reincarnation and soul really exist?


    Shen Shi knew nothing about it, if there were gods in the world.


    Oh, yes, if, as he thought, maybe there are gods in the world, and they are in this underground world, right in front of him.


    The light of the ancient sword of killing immortals kept flashing and fluttering towards the front. Shen Shi stood up and finally took a look at the tomb where there was no tombstone. Then he stepped forward again.


    Who knows what will happen in the future?


    In the distance ahead, there was a faint red light, which was constantly fluctuating and flashing, and the light on the ancient sword of killing immortal was always floating to that place. Shen Shi then walked towards the shining place, and gradually the wind came.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger.


    It''s getting colder and colder.


    Then suddenly snowflakes came down from the dim sky.


    Shen Shi walked forward against the wind and snow. At this time, the light on the ancient sword of killing immortals began to brighten up and spread to him again, protecting his body. All the wind and snow are blocked by this layer of white light. When the wind is unstoppable, Shen Shi is more and more difficult to walk, but he is still gnashing his teeth to move forward.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Suddenly, a roar came from the front. Then the wind and snow suddenly opened. Shen Shi saw a huge mountain rising in front of him. On the mountain, there was a fierce battle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    A huge and terrifying beast, which was several times larger than the bones he had seen before, was roaring in the mountains, frantically attacking its enemies, such as the earth penetrating tusk. In front of this beast, it seemed like a humble kitten.


    However, it is such an archaic beast. The enemy it faces is a very small figure. It is a quiet, plump and beautiful woman. Her figure is back to Shen Shi. The wind and snow cover her appearance from time to time, but the natural charm still seems to fill the world.


    It was such a delicate looking woman who was fighting against a beast that was totally out of proportion to her.


    The woman''s hand, holding an old style axe, looks ordinary, but whenever she waves the axe, a space in front of her body is like a sudden tear in general, instantly there will be countless strange black circles. Although the giant beast was afraid to retreat, even when it was in the dark, it was still afraid of the big axe.


    In this fierce battle, it seems that the woman has the upper hand.


    Shen Shi''s heart suddenly tightened, as if he had thought of something. He was so familiar with that figure. Almost in an instant, the memory came to him.


    It must be Ling Chunni. It must be her!


    This fierce battle, which is almost out of proportion between the big and the small, makes people feel particularly strange, but the fact is that it happened in front of Shen Shi''s eyes. That kind of strange situation seems to have emerged one after another in this underground world, and he has even been numb.


    So he was even more shocked to see Ling Chunni. But soon, Shen Shi came back and thought of Ling Chunni''s present situation. In her charming body, she is no longer the woman herself.


    Why did she come here? Or is she the strong enemy who suddenly invades the demon clan''s underground palace?


    If you look at the ability to call the wind and the rain in the demon world in the past, this woman really has this ability. In the fierce battle now, Shen Shi even feels that Ling Chunni''s strength is much stronger than when he met her last time. And the most important thing seems to be the axe in her hand.


    At this time, the fierce battle suddenly changed. The giant beast, which seemed almost invincible in the world, was forced to retreat by Ling Chunni. Maybe it had never experienced such an experience before, and gradually fell into rage. Suddenly, it suddenly sweeps its huge tail and hits Ling Chunni head on. Ling Chunni raises his axe to resist. When the strange black circle reappears in the air, the giant beast has to shrink back again. It comes back more and more angrily. When the circle disappears in the air, it roars and grabs a claw.


    Ling Chunni jumps back out of the way.


    The top of a whole hill was flattened by this hand, and then the giant beast slapped it again and again. Suddenly, the whole mountain seemed to be shaking. Countless huge stone peaks collapsed and smashed against Ling Chunni, forcing her to keep running away, and the situation suddenly turned over. But in the falling sand and mud, Lingchun mud suddenly disappeared, as if it had disappeared out of thin air. The beast suddenly surprised, as if aware of something, and then found that he had rushed too far ahead unconsciously, and immediately backed away.


    However, it was too late. Ling Chunni''s figure suddenly appeared in a piece of rock under the giant beast like a ghost. Then he soared into the air, and the axe cut out unstoppably.


    At that moment, it was not even a black strange circle, but a whole piece of darkness appeared out of thin air, just like a crack in the air, letting the darkness overflow.


    In fact, the huge axe didn''t cut down on the giant beast, but the strange black crack cut by the huge axe directly expanded and crossed the giant beast''s body. The giant animal made a great roar and shuddered.


    Shen Shi looked up from the foot of the mountain, and his eyes widened. The black crack was like the sharpest blade in the world. No matter how strong the beast was, it could not be stopped. It was cut like a layer of paper.


    His huge body broke into two parts instantly. Then Shen Shi saw the most terrible scene in his life. The mountain like flesh and blood on the giant beast suddenly began to shrink and shrivel, slowly sank down, started from the wound, and then quickly spread to the whole body of the giant beast.


    The beast rolled and howled in pain on the ground, but it had no effect, and soon died in terrible pain. And that strange change is still going on, all the flesh and blood are constantly drying up, and then exposed bones, through the fur, all the flesh and blood fall, and finally even the bones begin to get old. Shen Shi suddenly had a feeling that it was like the time in front of his eyes was countless times faster. It was the appearance of weathering. It should have gone through thousands of years of vicissitudes, but it was so staged in front of his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he understood that everything was the ax.


    In the legend, there is a weapon. It is a god axe that can open the sky and create the earth. It is a weapon that can control time and time: the axe of time. Or in the more ancient legend, it has another name. It is said that Pangu used it to split the sky and the earth, so it is also called the axe of opening the sky.When Shen Shi''s spirit finally recovered from this shock, the fierce battle had already ended. The once invincible beast now turned into a white bone, and there was no flesh and blood, only the bones remained on the mountain. As for Ling Chunni, who is holding the axe, he has disappeared now.


    Shen Shi was startled and looked up. Then he saw a slim figure walking towards the depth of the mountain. He hesitated for a moment, looked down at the killing immortal sword in his hand, and saw that the white light was more and more bright, but all the light pointed to that place.


    That''s exactly where Ling Chunni is going.


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and walked forward. When he passed the huge animal bones scattered on the mountain, he couldn''t help looking up carefully. There were mottled traces of time everywhere on all the bones on the ground. His flesh and skin had been completely lost. Only the hard bones were still telling the terrible and terrible reality of the huge animal power.


    If it had been a moment ago.


    Shen Shi passes through the skeleton of this giant beast in silence. It''s hard to explain how he feels at the moment. Maybe he doesn''t have too much fear. People who are indifferent to life and death always feel nothing to be afraid of. What he has is probably the natural awe of most weak people for powerful power. Besides, he is also very strange. Ling Chunni gave up so much in the demon world in order to come here?


    What does she want to do in this underground world?


    He has been following Ling Chunni behind, has been very nervous, but I do not know why, Ling Chunni never looked back, has been moving forward. Shen Shi always feels that Ling Chunni should be able to feel that she is following, but she never gives her hand, even if she once played with her in the demon world.


    What was the woman thinking in her heart?


    This mountain range is very long and huge. Shen Shi followed Ling Chunni for three days. Along the way, Ling Chunni met two extremely powerful beasts. They seemed to be defending something here and fighting against Ling Chunni.


    But the results of all the battles are the same. Those terrible beasts have become bones that seem to have been dead for thousands of years and fall under Ling Chunni''s axe.


    Two days later, Shen Shi suddenly saw a red light shining in front of him. At the top of the mountain, there was a huge altar. Where did the red light come from.


    After Ling Chunni came here, he stopped and looked up at the high altar. For a long time, he did not move. Shen Shi was also staring there, a little confused. But soon, he seemed to hear a strange voice:


    "Bang Bang Bang... "


    The extremely slow voice, listening like a person''s heartbeat, from the front, from the altar, faintly floated over, just like there is a moment of heart, now it is above.


    Shen Shi instinctively thought of another powerful and terrible heart he had ever seen, which was in the demon world. He entered the mysterious Tomb of the demon emperor, which was also the place of the dragon vein of the demon family. There he saw a withered but huge heart attached to a huge skeleton, which had not dried up for thousands of years.


    There is also a mysterious and powerful undead, or is it also a "God"? But in the end, under the ancient sword of killing immortals, everything went up in smoke.


    Is there any connection between these two hearts?


    Just then, standing under the altar and looking up at lingchunni, he suddenly looked back. Her eyes almost did not have any hesitation, did not have any search to fall on Shen Shi''s body, Shen Shi''s step slightly, then met her eyes, did not flinch.


    In the demon world, they once met and stayed together for a period of time. Although Shen Shi was the prisoner at the lower level, Shen Shi heard from her about the painful loss of Ling Chunni, and then broke with him. It seems that when she looks at Chunni, she is not charming, but even when she looks at her, she looks like she is still alive.


    In those days, it seems that there is always a strange and subtle feeling, which makes Shen Shi always have the illusion that Ling Chunni is still alive in front of him, but the reality always wakes him up again and again, reminding him of the coldness of the world.


    Just like at this time, Ling Chunni gave him a look. Her eyes were as soft as ever, and she almost let Shen Shi call out her name. Just a moment later, his eyes seemed to be cold again. He looked at Shen Shi and soon fell on the ancient sword of killing immortals in his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    It''s burning like a silent white sword.


    For the first time, Ling Chunni had a look of surprise in her eyes, as if she could not help looking at Shen Shi more. But at the end, she still shook her head slightly, as if she didn''t want to cause more trouble. Finally, after gazing at Shen Shi, she turned her head and looked at the altar on the high mountain. Then he jumped up and flew over there.


    Shen Shi watched her figure rise rapidly, and then disappeared at the edge of the altar. After hesitating for a moment, he took out the snow sword from Ruyi bag, and then began to fly to the altar. But he flew very carefully, and his speed was not fast, and his eyes were full of cautious vigilance.


    Just as he was about a hundred feet away from the altar, suddenly, from the altar, which had been very quiet except for the strange heartbeat, there was a roar, just like the gentle and deep heartbeat, which suddenly and violently beat, and even caused the tremor and resonance of heaven and earth.


    Shen Shi''s body pauses for a moment, and then if he feels it, his face changes slightly, and he looks up to the sky.


    On the altar, the dark sky suddenly brightened a little, and then there appeared strange clouds with dark red and black. One by one, they came together from all directions and kept circling, gradually forming a huge vortex. It looked like a huge hole opened in the vast sky.


    It was dark in this huge cave, but countless shining lights were twisted by the clouds at the entrance of the cave, illuminating the world and the scene below.


    Shen Shi slowly soared a little higher, and then he saw Ling Chunni standing in the middle of the altar with a huge axe in his hand on the strange altar. In front of her, Zhang Xu was a lonely and naked heart. Strangely, it seemed to be as big as the real heart, standing on a stone altar, beating slowly.


    It''s hard for Shen to see all the powerful things on the altar.


    In his subconscious mind, if according to the legendary story, what is offered here should never be such an ordinary and small heart, or even if it appears in front of him as a heart as big as a hill, he may not be so surprised, but this is the fact in front of him.


    After a little bit of stabilization, Shen Shi immediately found the breath of the sword on the altar.


    At the same time, she held the axe in her eyes and looked at it coldly. Opposite her, the heart looked lonely and calm, but in the huge dark red and black whirlpool above the altar, between the ups and downs of the electric light, there were dark red flocculent gases drifting down from the whirlpool black hole in the air and began to converge into the heart.


    The heart seems to be slowly reviving.


    Then, a breath of antiquity, majesty and vicissitudes that Shen Shi had never felt came to this altar. The breath is invisible and colorless, as if it is nothingness, and as if it is omnipresent. It fills the whole world and the world. It is high above and makes people tremble, as if there is an impulse to kneel down the next moment and crawl at the foot of the breath.


    "Big How dare you... "


    There was a rush of wind and thunder from the sky. The voice was slow but majestic, but somewhat astringent, and seemed to have been silent for too long.


    Under this majesty, everything in the world is quiet, as if this breath is the only master in the world, no matter who dare not have any resistance and objection.


    Except for two places.


    On the altar, Ling Chunni, holding a huge axe, looked at the whirlpool in the sky with a sneer, then looked down at the heart again. The corner of his mouth seemed to be pursed, then he raised his axe and pointed straight ahead.


    A thunder exploded above their heads, and thousands of lightning beams passed through the swirling clouds, illuminating the woman''s figure. She has a rebellious color on her face, fierce resentment, persistent resentment, and determination to live with you for thousands of years, but no fear and fear.


    Another is Shen Shi, who is slowly approaching the altar. The light of the ancient sword of killing immortals flickered peacefully. It seemed to ignore all the outside world, including the breath. It just flickered selfishly, isolated everything, surrounded the Shen stone, and fell on the edge of the altar.


    At this moment, it seemed that he had been enraged. The high voice of terror sounded again. But this time, all its voices only had one word:


    "death..."


    Then, the atmosphere suddenly became tense, and a terrible force seemed to be appearing over their heads, and then slowly fell down like a dark cloud.


    When the wind blows across the altar, Ling Chunni stands in the wind. Her clothes are flying and hunting, which shows her beautiful figure. At the same time, she doesn''t look at the dark clouds over her head. She suddenly drinks lightly and shows her intention to kill. She directly holds an axe in her hands, and then cuts down to the heart from a long distance.As the axe shakes, there are several black cracks in the air, which Shen Shi had seen before. No matter how wide or how long they are, they are far better than before. Obviously, Ling Chunni did his best at the altar.


    The black cracks seem to split all the time and space, and instantly cut the void into several square domains. When some of the cracks touch the altar under their feet, they immediately split the immortal stones that have gone through many thousands of years, turning them into powder and dispersing directly in the void.


    The power of this huge axe is really terrifying.


    The heart, which was worshipped on the stone table, suddenly beat after Ling Chunni''s hand. Then there was a thunder in the sky. Two empty shadows fell directly from the sky and fell on the altar, blocking Ling Chunni and the heart.


    Shen''s head and eyes suddenly turned from the old world to the old world, and his only memory was that of the old world.


    To be able to drive away the world God as a guard, what is the origin of this heart? It seems that it is ready to come out.


    Shen Shi stares at that side tightly, and then finds that the speed of the change of the two world gods seems to be a little slow. Maybe they can''t keep up with the speed of Ling Chunni''s axe. However, as a giant god, of course, this is not the only trick. When the two world gods are still changing the shadow, the whirlpool in the sky roars again, and then countless white spots fall from the sky, fall on the altar and rush directly to Ling Chunni without hesitation.


    Shen Shi''s face changed. He saw that these white things were countless huge bones, and they looked very familiar. It seemed that they were the dead bones that he saw all the way. At this time, I don''t know what power called them here again, and gave them a second life. Even their bodies, which were broken in two, were connected.


    Countless bones of the white beast, just as before, roared to Ling Chunni, desperate to tear her to pieces. Ling Chunni was forced to retreat, and at the same time, he danced his axe with a cold face, fighting again with these beasts who had been killed once by himself.


    Although many skeletal monsters are fierce and powerful, and it seems that even the huge altar can''t hold all of them, Ling Chunni''s figure has never been overwhelmed under those towering white bones.


    She even sneered and looked at the monsters coldly. Then she waved the axe and rushed up again. The light of the axe trembled and the shadow appeared suddenly.


    In silence, black cracks appear on the altar again, crisscrossing in the air and devouring something. Almost all the beasts that encounter these black cracks break their bones in an instant or lose a large section directly, and turn into powder and dust scattered in the strange black space.


    The sky axe gallops in the mid air, and it can''t resist the power of this terrible ancient artifact.


    No one noticed that there was another Shen Shi on the altar, including the skeletal giants. It seemed that Ling Chunni was the only one in their eyes. The fierce battle in front of him reached the earth shaking place. However, in one corner of the altar, Shen Shi found that he was extremely quiet.


    No aftershocks of fighting came here. No one or any skeletal giant looked at it. The huge white bones filled the whole altar. However, it was strange and even strange that all the skeletal giants seemed to have deliberately avoided the corner where he was.


    Shen Shi felt a little strange. Then he looked down and saw that the ancient sword was still calm, and the white light was shining around his body.


    Maybe it''s because of this ancient sword? Shen Shi feels that he can''t think of any other reason. But soon, his brow suddenly frowns, but he finds something strange.


    After he ascended the altar, the ancient sword of killing immortals still didn''t seem to change much, but when the white light was burning like a flame, the direction of the "fire light" suddenly changed.


    It''s no longer facing forward, it''s no longer tilted in any direction like southeast, northwest.


    All of a sudden, this white light seems to violate all the power. From time to time, the probe is flashing right below.


    If Shen Shi thinks about it, he falls into thinking. For a moment, he doesn''t pay attention to the fierce battle at the other end. In this fierce battle, it seems that countless skeletal monsters have the upper hand at first. However, with the fury of the sky axe in Ling Chunni''s hands, one by one skeletal monsters fall down one after another. In the end, she goes out on the contrary and chases many powerful skeletal monsters everywhere.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    About half an hour later, all the bones and beasts on the altar had fallen down.


    Some of them turned into nothingness, some into bones, scattered on the altar and in the mountains under the altar, and then died completely.


    On the altar, the more fierce the wind is, Ling Chunni''s hair is flying, standing tall and looking forward with a little sneer.


    At the moment, there was no other skeletal beast in front of her, but the clouds in the sky were even lower, and the lightning flashed. At this time, the two huge bodies of the world God, who stood up to heaven and earth, were completely transformed from the virtual shadow into the entity.


    "Boom!"


    When the two huge figures completely appeared in the world, the whole altar seemed unable to bear their power and collapsed. Then their bodies tilted forward like mountains, and their two huge palms pressed down on Ling Chunni at the same time.


    As the giant facing mole ants, to reach out to crush the arrogance of that.


    Shen Shi can''t help but take a step forward, but then he can''t help it. He holds his breath again and looks at the other side of the audience. His eyes don''t know when they have become warm. When he looks at Ling Chunni, he is a little attached and worried.


    Maybe, after all, I can''t forget it.


    The next moment, the huge palm fell from the sky, heavily hit the place where Ling Chunni stood.


    When the two giant palms fell down, the whole earth seemed to shake violently in the huge sound. It seemed that even the world could not bear the power of the two world gods. Then, the whole altar fell apart, countless cracks extended in all directions, and the mountain rocks turned into innumerable debris, splashed into the sky, like an end of heavy rain.


    But Ling Chunni is gone.


    She disappeared from the original place like a ghost. When she reappeared, she was already in mid air. She seemed to be undamaged, and there was no fear in the face of these two terrible gods.


    She even laughed. Then she looked through the huge bodies of the two gods and looked at the collapsed altar. In the rubble, the strange heart was hiding there, still beating gently.


    "World God? You think I''m afraid of them? " She began to laugh with disdain. The laughter was as pleasant as a silver bell, but it was full of the lingchunni style that Shen Shi knew in the past.


    "Have you forgotten?" Ling Chunni said sarcastically, "what was it that cut off their heads at the beginning?"


    She suddenly raised the huge axe in her hand, laughed and said, "isn''t that the sky opener?"


    All of a sudden, she soared up again until she reached the shoulders of the two gods. Beside her, she was covered with violent lightning and swirling clouds. But in the face of all these terrible scenes, Ling Chunni couldn''t see them. She just stared at the two huge figures in front of her and suddenly drank, holding axes in her hands and pointing forward.


    Yes, she just pointed a little and didn''t even split it.


    Those mysterious and powerful black cracks are not even worn, or she knows that those space cracks are of no use to the world God. What she uses is the most terrible power in the depth of the axe itself.


    It''s the name of Kaitian to create the world, kill gods and demons, and frighten all things!


    Ling Chunni''s face suddenly turned pale, and black air floated out of her body, and then gathered into the sky axe. With the black air pouring in, the sky axe suddenly began to grow, and at the same time, it exuded a momentum that seemed to destroy the sky and the earth.


    It seems that the two world gods have no feelings or reason for a long time. They just fight for their master''s sake. But at this time, they suddenly show some fear and retreat.


    But Ling Chunni obviously won''t give them such an opportunity. She gives a clear and proud laugh. A moment later, the sky axe suddenly emits ten thousand rays of light, illuminating the whole world and reflecting the dark world like day.


    The light is extremely hot, sweeping all things in the world. At last, it suddenly gathers and turns into two bright beams that can''t be looked directly at, and directly shoots on the huge bodies of the two world gods.


    The gods of the world uttered a terrible voice, which was strange and deep. It seemed to come from their chest, full of pain, fear and madness. The two idols suddenly went crazy, waving their huge hands around crazily. Suddenly, heaven and earth trembled and the mountain collapsed, but the light was invisible. No matter how crazy they were, they could not stop the light column.


    The sky opening axe flew into the air, and the light was still shining. Then something terrible happened. The bodies of the two world gods began to blur again, and gradually transformed from the entity to the virtual shadow. But this time, they did not disappear out of thin air, but were slowly removed by the light column to the sky opening axe, as if they were about to be swallowed by the powerful axe It''s the same.


    In this way, the two world gods, who were once terrifying and invincible, suddenly turned into virtual shadows under this ancient artifact Kaitian axe and were absorbed. Then they smashed to pieces at the speed visible to the naked eye and became part of this axe.Then, the sky axe slowly falls, shrinks again, and returns to Ling Chunni''s hands again. Ling Chunni''s face is also very pale at the moment. It seems that the activation of the sky axe ability just now cost her great strength, but it''s all worth it.


    She looked at the sky axe in her hand with admiration, stroked it gently, then looked up and laughed. Suddenly she flashed, but she came to the ruins of the altar. Under the gravel, her heart was lying in a piece of gravel.


    Ling Chunni looked down at the heart. Although her face was pale, her expression was full of excitement. She yelled to the heart:


    "you didn''t expect that you would have today, Pangu!"


    The heart was beating slowly, silent.


    "At that time, I just didn''t want to submit to you, so you caught me, imprisoned me for millions of years, and tortured me!" Today is the price of biting and biting


    She raised the sky axe, facing the heart, and was about to cut it down.


    At this time, Shen Shi, who had been standing in silence, suddenly called out: "don''t chop..."


    Ling Chunni has a cold look at Shen Shi from the corner of his eye. He doesn''t even bother to answer. His face is like frost, and his hands don''t stop.


    With unparalleled power, Kaitian axe, after devouring the two powerful world gods, makes people feel as if it is an irresistible terrorist existence in the world. It seems that just a slight movement will cause the heaven and earth to shake. At the moment, this giant axe is splitting towards a heart.


    The heart was beating calmly, and there was no abnormality on the heart as big as ordinary people''s heart.


    The axe blade broke through the air, and the surrounding space collapsed almost instantly. This time, what appeared was not even the black cracks, but the whole terrible black space, which covered the heart like a net. It locks all the space and blocks all the retreats. In this area, the sky axe is the incomparable supreme existence.


    Even if that heart is the heart of Pangu, it can''t be.


    Ling Chunni''s mouth, has shown a smile, that is the happy smile of the big revenge, that is years of day and night hatred with countless curses, all condensed in this axe.


    Shen Shi''s voice was drowned in the wind of this axe. He looked at that side, his face became a little ugly.


    Sooner or later, the sky axe has been unstoppable to chop down, and then not surprisingly, there is no obstacle, it directly cut to the heart.


    The heart, which turned into two parts, was directly split by the axe!


    At that moment, the world was quiet.


    At that moment, the heart split in two.


    Ling Chunni''s smile was still on her lips, but at that moment, her face suddenly froze, as if she had found something strange, and the next moment, it happened.


    The heart split into two parts, but did not fly ash annihilation, the surrounding space-time black holes seemed to have no effect on it, it was slightly trembling two times, it was actually together again, but this time, between the two hearts, there has been an axe.


    From Shen Shi''s point of view, the heart, which seemed very small and fragile, turned back peacefully in the fierce battlefield and caught the blade of the sky axe.


    Ling Chunni suddenly uttered a shrill scream, and her whole body flew out to the back. However, Kaitian axe, one of the most powerful artifact in the world, fell from her hand and stayed firmly in the little heart.


    The clouds in the sky, red clouds and silver flashes of lightning, also at this time, pressure to the sky as if only a few feet high. Everything seemed to be suppressed to the extreme, and then between heaven and earth, suddenly a laughter came. Like the previous voice, it was full of ancient, vicissitudes and dignity, but now it seemed to have a hint of sarcasm, saying:


    "just a devil, dare you want to kill God?"


    With a bang, Ling Chunni''s body fell heavily on the rocks in the distance. She was about to struggle to stand up, but suddenly a huge but agile black tentacle stretched out from the swirling black hole in the sky, tied her whole body directly, and then she was raised to the mid air.


    The beautiful and charming body was tightly bound by the tentacles like a giant snake, and the whole body cackled everywhere, as if it was about to be strangled to break all the bones at the next moment. It seemed that it had no power to fight back. However, the voice, which is still sneering from every corner of the world, does not know where it comes from:


    "thank you for finding the artifact for me and infusing all your own ghost power into it, so that we can wake up and come back ten thousand years earlier."


    Ling Chunni''s face flashed a trace of pain. It seemed that she couldn''t bear the severe pain of her body, but her eyes were still bright. She looked up at the terrible sky and suddenly cried out:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    "Originally, originally, everything was arranged by you?"


    The voice began to laugh, so yunquanfeng trembled wildly. His laughter was very grand, and he said with a great sense of happiness: "of course, it''s me. If I hadn''t arranged everything in secret, do you think you could escape from the zhenhun abyss so safely, and by such a coincidence, you could find a body that has cultivated half of the nine heavenly immortals just right for you to take away? "


    Shen Shi, who was standing on one side and watching this incredible scene, suddenly froze and looked up at the sky with the wind.


    Ling Chunni uttered a shrill scream, as if she were in a moment of madness. However, the huge black tentacles suddenly tightened, and suddenly her scream turned into a hoarse groan of pain. Then she suddenly dropped her head and lost consciousness.


    In the vast sky, the huge tentacle stretched out from the black hole deep in the clouds tightly grasped a comatose woman. The scene seemed so strange. But what''s more strange is that the tentacle slowly turns, including the heart of the axe on the ground. It also slowly flies up and stays in the air with the tentacle left and right.


    Then turn to Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi felt that his throat was very dry. He seemed to want to shout out something, but he couldn''t shout out anything. He could only stand in the same place. At the same time, the voice appeared again.


    "Child Kneel down. "


    Shen Shi''s body was slightly shocked. Looking up, he could see no trace of the ancient voice except his heart and tentacles. He did not exist anywhere, but seemed to be everywhere.


    Shen Shi hoarse voice, after a while, way: "why should I kneel down to you?"


    That voice seems to be particularly gentle, and before the lingchunni appears completely different, said: "you are my descendants, children. I created you... "


    Shen Shi''s eyes flashed, and suddenly sneered: "at the beginning, in the demon world, that ghost thing told me the same thing."


    "Ha ha ha..." Laughter resounded through the world, and then said, "but you know, I''m different from it. I am coming to the world, and nothing can stop me. Since then, the world has always been my domain. Child, I give you to be the king of the human world. Kneel down and submit to me. "


    Shen Shi looked at the sky and suddenly said in a loud voice, "what do you want?"


    "Give me the sword in your hand..." The voice was soft.


    Shen Shi held the hand of the ancient sword of killing immortals, and suddenly tightened it. Then he laughed and said, "forget it, I''m not interested in the king of human world."


    "Oh? Then maybe I can give you another gift in exchange The old voice seemed to be very patient, not eager at all. After he finished, suddenly the huge black tentacle in the sky suddenly reached out to Shen Shi, startling him. At the same time, he saw Ling Chunni with his head tilted on his chest and in a daze.


    "I''ll give you back the whole woman you''ve been thinking about, will you?"


    Shen Shi was shocked and said, "what?"


    The voice laughed and said nothing more. Then she saw the tentacle slide suddenly. Suddenly, all the clothes on Ling Chunni''s body were broken, revealing her original white and plump body. The breathtaking beauty seemed as if it had been in the past. The strange light of her plump skin is inlaid in the snow-white mountain.


    Shen Shi recognized the black crystal at a glance, because he had got it.


    His face turned pale for a moment, but then the black tentacles roared again, and an indescribable force came out of the tentacles. Ling Chunni''s face suddenly raised. Although her eyes were still open, her face was full of pain and distortion, as if she was suffering indescribable pain.


    But the force was as steady as a rock. Ling Chunni''s body slowly left the black tentacle and suspended in the air. Suddenly, a flash of lightning came down from the sky and hit the black crystal directly.


    "Pa!" The sound of the black crystal, and then split in an instant away, in the middle, accompanied by a shrill cry, straight up to nine days.


    Then, all the wind and power disappeared.


    Ling Chunni''s naked body fell from the air and fell in front of Shen Shi.


    Shen Shi slowly opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to rush forward, but at this moment, the huge black tentacle suddenly stopped between him and Ling Chunni.


    "Put down that sword..." Said the old and majestic voice slowly.


    Shen Shi stares at the black tentacle in front of him, looking at the strange snake like scale pattern that he can see clearly because he is close to him. The excited color on his face slowly calms down, but it is a kind of cold and tough instead.


    Lingchun looked at the sword in his hand, then looked at Lingchun''s face.The white light, soft up, like white fireworks, surrounded his body. Then, between heaven and earth, Shen Shi''s voice came from the white fire and said quietly:


    "it seems that you are not afraid of the sky axe, but are you afraid of the ancient sword of killing immortals?"


    Between heaven and earth, suddenly quiet.


    After a while, the voice suddenly laughed and said, "Oh, do you think so?"


    Shen Shi looked at the sky and said: "someone once told me that 10000 years ago, this ancient sword of killing immortals was inserted into your heart, which forced you to fall asleep again when you were about to wake up, and you can no longer bear the damage of this second sword."


    In the middle of the air, the voice suddenly turned to sharp, such as thunder, shouting: "who is it! Who dares to say so? "


    Shen Shi shook his head slowly and said, "there is a voice that echoes in my mind all the time."


    The voice suddenly quieted down, and then slowly said: "it''s not good for you to be my enemy."


    Shen Shi took a deep breath and didn''t speak.


    The voice seemed to suddenly become eloquent, as if to tempt him, said: "why, you and I are enemies, on the one hand, there is no chance of winning, on the other hand, there is no advantage. What do you do when you do such thankless things? Take a step back, as long as you take a step back, I will give you endless glory and wealth, as well as your most beloved woman, and even I can give you eternal life and Immortality in this world. "


    "Isn''t it for these things that people live?" The voice said in a low voice.


    Silent, his face slightly changed.


    The voice waited for a moment, and then said, "besides, even if you must be my enemy, can you find me? You have the ancient sword of killing immortals in your hand. It''s really powerful, but where do you find my real body and how can you hurt me? Or do you think that heart is really my heart, just like that stupid devil? "


    Shen Shi''s eyes subconsciously took a look at the heart that was split in two by the sky axe, and then turned away. There was a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    The voice suddenly raised a little, as if to see the hope, issued a gentle laughter, said: "and, there is a secret, I think you don''t know?"


    "What''s the secret?" Shen Shi asked.


    "After the war of the gods, my body was divided into endless mountains, and my heart fell at the foot of Qinglong mountain. For thousands of years, this piece of earth has been integrated with my God''s heart. If you want to kill me, the result will be my heart. If you want to kill me, the earth here will collapse. Have you ever thought about the consequences? "


    Shen Shi suddenly seemed to think of something, and his face turned pale.


    "You think of it!" The voice laughed, making the whole world tremble and sway, and said, "if my heart dies, the most direct consequence is that this piece of land will collapse, and the Tianhong city and Qinglong mountain above us will completely collapse, and then sink into the boundless sea."


    "There are hundreds of millions of people in that city. Is it really worth it?"


    "If you kill me, you should kill your countless human compatriots, push them down the abyss, and destroy that ancient name. In this way, at such a terrible price, do you still want to kill me?"


    "Do you think the price is worth it?"


    The sound was like thunder and prison, roaring and ringing in Shen Shi''s ear, as if it was going to tear his whole body apart.


    Is the price really worth it?


    Shen Shi didn''t know that he had never thought about this kind of thing. He would not and could not make a decision for the future fate of so many people, but the reality was suddenly placed in front of him.


    "Put it down, as long as you put down this sword, everything will be fine. You can easily live a carefree life with your beloved. Why should you struggle so hard and hopelessly?"


    "Let''s put it down..."


    The voice, always echoing in Shen Shi''s ear, seduced him.


    Shen Shi stood alone between the heaven and the earth, looking at the end of the world, only the white and soft light on the ancient sword of killing immortals was still with him, resisting the invasion of wind and rain.


    He stood in the same place for a long time, his face changed from pain to pain, and all kinds of complicated looks gradually calmed down. He seemed to think of something and forget something, but finally, he looked up at the sky above.


    He said:


    "in this case, you must have said it once 10000 years ago. Why, then, did that man ignore your promise and choose to stab you? "


    The sky is full of wind and clouds, but this moment is silent.


    "He doesn''t believe you." Shen Shi said calmly, "and compared with what you promised him, I think that person should feel like me that there is something more important."


    The voice suddenly appeared and said, "what is it?""Freedom


    Looking at the clouds in the sky, Shen Shi laughed and said, "we don''t want or need a master over our heads, even if it''s said that you created this race. We don''t want to be your servants again, even if you give them what they call the supreme glory and the splendor. "


    "I don''t want those!"


    Shen Shi said at last.


    The voice was silent for a while, and then began to laugh. It seemed that he had lost his patience completely. He yelled: "then you go to die. If you want to find my heart and kill God, you will only think of the devil, grey smoke... "


    Before the words came down, Shen Shi suddenly jumped up. He didn''t put his sword to the sky. He didn''t stab the ancient sword to the black tentacle, and he didn''t split it into two parts.


    The white light was shining on his figure. Suddenly, this ancient sword radiated incomparable brilliance, illuminating the whole world.


    Shen Shi flew down with an ancient sword. With a desperate and crazy look, he stabbed the earth under his feet, or the mountain under his feet.


    ¡­


    The world is still, all the wind, all the clouds, all the light and dark, all the sound, all the things are still.


    Then the sky and the earth suddenly became dark, and finally only the bright white light was left, which went straight to the sky.


    In the silence, there was a heartbeat. Under the white light, suddenly, the world was full of blood. The whole huge mountain suddenly began to wriggle, making a thumping sound, like a heart beating.


    Then the white light pierced all the darkness. There was a cry of pain and despair. From afar, there was a curse with a curse, echoing between the darkness and the light.


    But it''s too late.


    The burning white light pierced everything, and the light instantly penetrated into this huge mountain. Then in the light, the whole mountain suddenly showed its original shape, which was an extremely huge and unimaginable giant heart.


    The next moment, the white and blazing light from this huge heart, countless cracks penetrated out, countless pieces fell, the earth was shaking madly, as if crying, as if experiencing the final despair.


    With the last sound of destruction.


    The heart as big as the mountain, suddenly broken, fly ash annihilation.


    Then, instead of quieting down, the whole world trembled more violently. Suddenly, water drops fell from the sky, and then there was a pouring rain. The sound was like thunder, and countless water poured down from the sky, accompanied by more and more terrible huge broken rocks.


    Shen Shi on the ground, looking up at the doomsday sky, through the white light, he saw the end of the sky of the underground world, there have been countless cracks, and then there are countless water rushing down.


    What did he think of? Maybe the underground world is just under the inner sea outside Tianhong City, where it is connected with the sea, and it is the boundless ocean. At this moment, the sky is falling apart and the sea is pouring in, just like the real end of the world.


    I don''t know why, his face is strange calm, he turned around, strode over the rocks, and then in countless water and boulders, found Ling Chunni still unconscious on the ground.


    He hugged her tightly and held her in his arms.


    He suddenly felt that his heart was so calm, as if all the things in the world had been completed, and he was no longer concerned. He hugged the woman, gave her a kiss on the lip, then closed his eyes and sat down on the ground, letting the sky fall apart and the flood waves rush towards him.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the world is dark.


    It''s all quiet.


    In that year, heaven and earth suddenly changed in Hongmeng. On the coast of the inland sea, heaven and earth fell apart and the world shook. Finally, Tianhong City, the ancient capital, fell into the endless deep sea. In addition, a large area of land and mountains collapsed, floods and waves came, inundating endless land, forming a catastrophe in the world.


    After the disaster, the inland sea has more than doubled, and the world has been shaking for a whole month, which has slowly stabilized and returned to the original days of high sea and wide sea.


    But the city and people that have disappeared will never come back.


    On the endless ocean, the gentle sunshine fell on the sea. A big wooden box came from nowhere. It floated on the sea for a while. Suddenly, a sound came from inside, and then a white jade like arm pushed the lid open.


    "Ah A light call came from the box. A woman lay on the edge of the box and looked around. She looked lazy. Her appearance is very beautiful, with a strange charm, it is Ling Chunni. There was no longer that strange light in her eyes, as if she had returned to the original appearance.


    At this time, perhaps the warmth of the sun shining in the box, suddenly a voice came from behind her, a low sigh, as if waking up from the deepest sleep.Ling Chunni is startled and overjoyed. She turns around, but on the other side of the box, she lifts up a man, Shen Shi.


    When Shen Shi opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was his beautiful face.


    His body vibrated slightly, and his mind seemed to be blank. He wanted to say something, but he found that he couldn''t remember anything, just felt Just feel in front of this woman, unexpectedly is so familiar, so warm.


    Maybe everything will be fine as long as she''s here.


    Ling Chunni looks at him and suddenly smiles. Then she holds him in her arms and says in a soft voice:


    "stone, everything is better. Don''t worry."


    Shen Shi nodded blankly, as if he always felt that he had forgotten many things, but when he was lying in the arms of this gentle and beautiful woman, he always felt very relieved. Then he smiles and hugs Ling Chunni. At this time, his eyes sweep over the strange box. Suddenly, he sees a piece of black crystal fragment falling from the corner of the box. Under the sunlight, it emits strange and beautiful light.


    He looked back at Ling Chunni, answered with a smile and said:


    "well."


    When the sea breeze blows, the big wooden box floats and sinks. They embrace each other and float far away.


    (end of the book)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!